《After Crossing, My Husband and I Were Reborn Together》


 Chapter 1： pass through

    Chapter 1 Crossing


    Beimo, the sixteenth year of Yongxi, autumn. ~


    Shusheren in the capital, the front yard of Xiao''s house.


    The faces of the masters sitting in the main hall were very ugly, and the old lady was the first to speak: "This is the end of the matter, you still think about how to tell Ru''er, so that she can stop thinking about the marriage of the Huo family."


    Mrs. He said sadly: "Why is our Ru''er so miserable? The second brother and his wife are really cruel, but something happened at this juncture, and it really hurt our Ru''er."


    The old lady said angrily: "Shut up, if the people in King Jin''s mansion listen to this, do you want to destroy the entire Xiao mansion?"


    This angry rebuke made Mrs. He successfully shut up.


    She knew that she had said something wrong, and hurriedly apologized: "Mother, it was my daughter-in-law who was wrong, so she shouldn''t be open-mouthed, but now that the Huo family has retired, how will Ru''er deal with herself in the future?"


    The old man said coldly at this time: "It''s really a woman''s opinion. With Renjin''s life-saving grace to King Jin, why should you choose a good son-in-law again?"


    Mrs. He listened to her father-in-law''s words and thought to herself, "Even if King Jin''s mansion is there, but Ru''er''s marriage has been broken off and her reputation has been ruined, how could any good family be willing to marry her."


    But since father-in-law said so, it is not good to refute his face on the spot. Although he was unwilling, he still got up and gave a small salute: "Father said yes."


    But in his heart, he hated the person who was in the second room even more.


    ******


    You Bamboo Garden


    The two little girls in the corridor were a little anxious: "I don''t know when the third lady will wake up?"


    The person standing beside him sighed: "No one can bear this matter. God bless the third young lady to survive, or what will the young masters and young ladies of the second room do in the future."


    In the room, the girl lying on the bed was like a nightmare, with fine beads of sweat on her forehead, she was struggling all the time, the scene in her dream was changing all the time, every scene was like a movie.


    After a long time, the person on the bed slowly opened her eyes, and she knew that she was crossing again.


    Thinking of the picture in the dream, she gave a wry smile. She has been a human being for three lifetimes, and her name is Yunyi. The difference is that she has changed back to her modern surname in this life. .


    The original father''s father was the fifth-rank deputy military officer of King Jin''s mansion. He died to save King Jin Mo Yuxuan before. The original master''s mother gave birth to a child two months ago. More than ten days later also followed.


    After my mother''s funeral, I was very sad, and I heard rumors in the mansion that the young master who was just born in the second room was a disaster star who defeated his parents and his mother. , adopted to a distant cousin who had been married for many years and had no home.


    The original owner couldn''t bear the blow, and fell ill with anger.


    Mr. He of the big house had an opinion on the second house. He felt that his uncle was an official and overwhelmed his eldest brother. Before, no matter what happened in the house, the second house was the priority.


    Now that the second-bedroom husband and wife are gone, their eldest room is in charge of the house. If all the children of the 2nd-bedroom family go with them, then if King Jin¡¯s mansion wants to repay the favor, it must fall on their eldest room.


    For the benefit of the big house, Mrs. He secretly asked the mansion doctor to use the medicine of the original owner, and finally made the original body fragrant and jade damaged, and replaced her with someone who has lived through two lifetimes.


    As soon as the situation was clear, I heard a salute from outside the hospital: "This servant has seen the third young master."


    Someone asked softly, "Has my sister ever woken up?"


    The maid gave a salute: "Back to the third young master, the third young lady did not wake up."


    This book is Sonoko''s first book in the series "Crossing the Happy Dirty Girl", after the original male and female protagonists wear


    New article is released, tentatively scheduled for two chapters a day, I hope the little cuties like it, and I hope everyone will support, thank you!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2： big house calculation

    Chapter 2 The calculation of the big house


    When the words fell, the young man strode into the room, not caring about the defense of men and women, he walked to the bed and choked: "Sister, father and mother have gone, even you want to leave me and my younger brother? You wake up. Will you come?"


    Yun Yi thought that she would have to face it sooner or later. She knew that this was Xiao Chenrui, the eldest brother of the original owner, so she pretended to be awake, and called out weakly, "Brother Rui."


    Xiao Chenrui saw that her elder sister woke up, she was still young, and she burst into tears: "Sister, you are finally awake, I am so afraid that my elder sister will leave me too."


    Yunyi stretched out his hand and comforted his red-eyed brother: "Don''t cry, sister is fine."


    After ??Xiao Chenrui came over, he instructed: "Go to the main hospital and notify grandma, and she will say that my sister is awake, and go to the kitchen to bring some porridge. My sister has not eaten for two days."


    The two maids behind ?? bowed slightly and said excitedly, "Yes, Third Young Master, the servants will go now."


    The maiden only knew that the old lady was discussing affairs in the main hall of the front yard when she reached the main courtyard.


    Then he hurried to the second gate again, explained the situation to the gatekeeper, and was taken to the front door of the main hall.


    approached and whispered a few words to the steward who was standing beside the old lady outside the door, and saw the steward walking quickly into the main hall: "Old man, old lady, Third Miss is awake."


    The old lady sitting on the top was a little excited: "You said that the third girl is awake."


    The steward replied, "Yes, Zhihua, who is waiting by Miss San''s side, is just outside the door."


    The old lady said excitedly: "Quick, quick, help me to the Youzhuyuan, thank God I finally woke up."


    At this time, he didn''t care about the Huo family''s divorce, just opened his mouth and said to his eldest daughter-in-law: "He''s, come with me to visit Yi''er."


    Mrs. He''s face was ugly: "Yes, mother."


    It didn''t take long for Yun Yi to hear the sound of chaotic footsteps, and the voice came first: "Yi''er, my good granddaughter, you scared grandma."


    Yunyi knew that it was the grandmother of the original owner who had come over, and when she tried to get up, she heard: "Hurry up, hurry up, just lie down, God bless you, I finally woke up."


    Xiao Chenrui was about to salute when he saw that his grandmother had rushed to the bed, so he hurriedly gave a salute to the eldest aunt who followed up.


    Yun Yi had a pale face: "Yi''er is ashamed, making grandma worried."


    The old lady took Yunyi''s hand: "grandmother knows you are sad, so why not grandmother, but this is their life, you have to think more about Ruier and Haoer, poor me, Haoer lost in her infancy Parents, you need to get better soon."


    Yunyi nodded: "Grandma, don''t worry, Yier figured it out, she will get better as soon as possible, and she will take good care of her younger brothers and sisters for her father and mother, so that they can feel at ease under Jiuquan."


    Xiao Yunshan, the concubine who followed after hearing the news, had a flash of disdain in her eyes after hearing this. No one noticed except Xiao Chenrui who was standing opposite her.


    Xiao Yunshan pretended to be obedient and took a step forward: "Third sister, Shan''er will also help take care of fifth brother in the future."


    Yun Yi looked up at the person who was speaking, and knew from memory that this was Xiao Yunshan, the concubine of the original owner. She is a very smart person. How could she not know that this was said to her grandmother, but she didn''t break it, just the expression Lightly nodded.


    The eldest Mrs. He, who followed her, pretended to be concerned and said, "Yi''er is going to have a good life, now your parents are gone, you are the eldest sister of the second room, and the burden on your shoulders is not light.


    Especially since Brother Hao is so young now, and you are still ill, I have discussed with your grandmother before, it is really impossible to send Brother Hao to your cousin for the time being. She is a kind-hearted person and will definitely treat him well. "


    This book is Sonoko''s first book in the series "Crossing the Happy Dirty Girl", after the original male and female protagonists wear


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3： game

    Chapter 3 Games


    Xiao Yunyi glanced at the condescending Mrs He, her eyes flashed cold, but she said to the old lady, "Grandmother, my parents have just passed away, can the house not even be able to support a child?"


    Embarrassment flashed across the old lady''s face. He had mentioned it before, but there was no agreement. Now listening to his granddaughter''s question, he also felt that He was too enthusiastic and anxious about this matter. People all over the capital regarded it as a joke.


    So he said, "Let''s discuss this matter, it''s the most important thing for you to take good care of yourself now."


    At this time, the doctor of the government also came over after receiving the news. When he entered the room, he first gave a salute: "I have seen the old lady, the first lady, all the young masters and ladies."


    The old lady got up and got out of the way: "Doctor Lin, let''s take a look at Miss San, but there is something wrong."


    Dr. Lin put down the medicine box, took out the pulse pillow, a little flustered and motioned the third lady to stretch out her wrist, with a little effort, fine sweat was all over her forehead: "Back to the old lady, the third lady is fine, take care of a few. It will heal in a day.¡±


    Mrs. He looked at the mansion doctor coldly at this time: "Doctor Lin, Miss San, do you need to drink some more soup to strengthen it?"


    Doctor Lin glanced at the pale third young lady, thinking about the kindness of the second master before his death, he couldn''t bear it, if it wasn''t for the first lady He who threatened his wife and children before, he wouldn''t be able to do that unfortunate thing.


    Now that his wife and children have left the capital, he can be considered unconcerned, and he respectfully replied: "It''s a three-point poisonous medicine, and the third lady is now fine, so you don''t need to drink soup and medicine any more. ."


    The old lady saw that Yun Yi was all right: "Yi Er, it''s easy to have a baby, what do you need to send someone to look for your aunt."


    Yunyi nodded lightly: "Thank you grandmother."


    Mrs. He squinted at the mansion doctor, thinking that she had hinted so clearly, that he didn''t answer her own words. Could it be that he didn''t do what she wanted before?


    Otherwise, why did the dying person come back to life?


    Now there is something in her heart, if she finds out the flaws, she must make him look good.


    Hearing his mother-in-law''s words, he concealed his emotions and said lightly, "I''ll tell the kitchen later, I''ll make some light and delicious meals and bring them here. You''re good to go."


    Yunyi was a little tired, and it was not time to tear her face, so she coughed lightly and said lightly, "Thank you auntie."


    At this moment, a maid came to report from the door: "Old lady, eldest lady, eldest lady knows about the Huo family''s resignation, and is now crying and smashing things in the room."


    He was anxious when he heard this. He was shocked when he heard the news that the third lady had woken up.


    hasn''t figured it out yet, and then heard that her daughter learned about the withdrawal from the family.


    He said anxiously: "Mother, if there is nothing wrong, my daughter-in-law will retire first. I want to go see Ru''er."


    The old lady felt that since the Huo family had broken off the marriage, she didn''t hide the truth from her granddaughter, but she didn''t expect that she would get the news first, but she didn''t have the time to ask the reason.


    waved his hand at Mrs He and said, "Go, comfort her well, someone from King Jin''s Mansion will come to her in a while, and they will definitely let them pay attention and make her feel at ease."


    ******


    Lanfang Garden.


    Miss Xiao Yunru has locked herself in the room for more than a moment. From time to time, there are loud cries and ''crackling'' sounds of smashing things.


    anxiously upset all the servants in the courtyard.


    The maid Qiuyang looks out of the gate from time to time, thinking that this is not the way to go. If I knew it earlier, I would not have pushed the eldest lady to the front yard to eavesdrop. It''s good, I actually heard the news that the Huo family came to call off the marriage.


    This book is Yuanzi''s first series of [Crossing the Happy Daughter]. The original male and female protagonists asked for collections, recommended tickets, punch cards, and five-star messages after crossing over. Thank you for your support,~~~~~~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 4： How can I still have a face in the future?

    Chapter 4 How can I still have a face


    If the eldest lady knew that the eldest lady went to the front yard to have something to do with her, I''m afraid it would be a slap in the face, but she also knew that this matter could not be hidden, presumably the eldest lady would have gotten the news by now.


    Mrs. He hurried to her daughter''s courtyard and was worried when she heard that things were still falling in the house.


    On the way, she had learned from the maid Xia Yue that Ru''er wanted to peek at the young master of the Huo family, but she heard the news that she had been dismissed.


    When the servants in the courtyard saw the eldest lady coming, they all bowed and said, "I have seen the eldest lady."


    Mr. He quickly walked to the door and knocked on the door: "Ru''er opens the door, mother has something to tell you."


    Xiao Yunru heard her mother''s voice, opened the door, and threw herself into He''s arms: "Mother, how can my daughter still have a face in the future?"


    Mrs He also felt sorry for her daughter, but the matter had come to this point, she must never let her daughter remember the Huo family. She now wants to help her daughter find a higher marriage than the Huo family, which will make the Huo family regret it.


    He instructed the maid to clean up the room, so everyone backed down and took his daughter to sit down: "Ru''er, the Huo family is so ruthless, you don''t have to think about the young master of the Huo family anymore, don''t worry, mother will definitely Find a better marriage for you than the Huo family."


    Xiao Yunru cried even more sadly in her mother''s arms: "Mother, but Ru''er is happy with the young master of the Huo family."


    Mr. He couldn''t bear to say: "Master Huo doesn''t have you in his heart. Don''t mention this again in the future, don''t let people see it as a joke."


    Xiao Yunru looked at her mother with a rainy pear flower: "Mother, what are you talking about?"


    Up to now, in order to make his daughter give up completely, the calculations in his eyes flashed, and he thought that he had to take a powerful medicine.


    After her daughter looked up, she said softly, "The person the Huo family favored before was Yunyi from the second room, and it was the mother who saw you as the young master of the Huo family, so she found your second uncle in private and gave you the marriage.


    Now that the Huo family has treachery first, no one can tell what kind of thoughts are in it, even if such a family does not marry. "


    Xiao Yunru listened to her mother''s words and couldn''t believe it: "Mother, how is this possible?"


    withdrew from He''s arms and shook his head: "Mother, you are lying to me, right?"


    Mrs He took her daughter''s hand and reassured: "I am your mother, how could I lie to you about this kind of thing."


    Xiao Yunru closed her eyes, covered her ears, and didn''t want to listen to her mother anymore. She really couldn''t accept this fact, she couldn''t accept the person she admired in her heart, and she actually liked Xiao Yunyi that **** at first.


    I was always jealous of my cousin''s appearance, but now I learned from my mother that this marriage was actually requested, and I completely hated my cousin Xiao Yunyi in my heart.


    At the same time, he also hated the other people in the second room. The second uncle and second aunt were not in trouble sooner or later, but it happened before her wedding. If it wasn''t for their accident, the Huo family would not come to retire.


    Xiao Yunru raised her head sharply: "Mother, I want Xiao Yunyi not to have a good life. In the past, when the second uncle was alive, if there was anything good in the house, the second room came first, and the daughter had already had enough."


    Mr. He reached out and patted his daughter''s shoulder, with calculations in his eyes: "Don''t worry, this time is different from the past. Now those **** in the second room have to rely on our big room to survive. It''s not an easy task to control them."


    Xiao Yunru is the son of the Huo family who is happy, and she will cry again, but thinking of the heartlessness of the Huo family, she also agrees with her mother''s statement.


    Mr. He soothed: "Don''t cry, Ru''er, with King Jin''s residence here, I will definitely be able to help you find a husband''s family that suits you."


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 5： angered

    Chapter 5 was angered


    After comforting her daughter, Mrs He went back to her courtyard and just drank a cup of tea when someone came in and reported: "Madam, the old lady asked her to send the tonic that the kitchen gave her to the Youzhu Courtyard."


    When the servant who sent the message withdrew, Madam He slammed the teacup on the ground: "This dead girl''s life is really hard, did you say she won''t survive these few days? Peace of mind.¡±


    Grandma Sun, who was standing on the side, said at this moment: "Madam, calm down, we have to take a long-term view on this matter, but you can''t get angry."


    Mrs He said angrily, "How could I not be angry, if it wasn''t for the second room, why would my Ru''er suffer such humiliation."


    Obviously, all the people in the second room were outraged.


    Grandma Sun didn''t know how to appease the eldest lady, so she could only say: "I''m afraid the Huo family didn''t really like the third lady before, otherwise they couldn''t easily agree to the marriage and change to the eldest lady, I''m afraid it''s also to catch up with Jin Wang''s mansion through the second master. .


    Now that the second master is gone, the Huo family will turn their face when they say they turn their face. It is also a good thing to rely on the old slave. If the eldest young lady gets married and only discovers the shamelessness of the Huo family, I am afraid that it will not have a good life in the future. "


    Originally, Huo Jinxiang, the eldest young master of the Huo family, was about to leave Beijing to take up a post in a local office. Originally, after getting married with the eldest Miss Xiao Yunru, they would leave Beijing together.


    Now that the second master is dead, there is nothing to borrow. The Huo family came to the house today on the grounds that the eldest young lady wanted to be filial to her uncle and aunt, and the eldest young master of the Huo family could not afford to delay.


    Mrs. He raised her hand and patted the armrest of the chair heavily: "If there is no accident in the morning, no accident in the evening, but the accident happened before Ru''er''s wedding, it''s all to blame for that little disaster star."


    Grandma Sun whispered at this time: "Madam, don''t worry, the old slave has already greeted the servants who are serving in the courtyard over there."


    He squinted his eyes when he heard it: "Don''t show any clues and let the second room catch the wrong place."


    Grandma Sun''s face was full of contempt: "Madam, don''t worry, they won''t let them notice."


    I thought to myself, the second room doesn''t even have an adult in charge now, how can I detect the difference, and besides, which of the servants in this house are not human beings.


    ********


    On the other side of Youzhuyuan, after the old lady and the eldest lady left, Xiao Yunshan, the concubine, stepped forward and gave a perfunctory salute: "Third sister, the sister''s homework has not been finished yet, so let''s take a step first. You take good care of it."


    After finishing speaking, he turned and left without waiting for Yun Yi to speak.


    Yunyi frowned slightly as she watched the back of her younger sister leaving.


    Disgust flashed in Xiao Chenrui''s eyes on the side: "Sister, you have to be on guard against Xiao Yunshan, I see that she has been getting close to the people in the big room recently, and the disdain in her eyes just now was taken seriously by me. ."


    Yunyi gave a slight ''hum'': "It''s just a clown jumping on the beam, just let her go."


    Xiao Chenrui saw that her elder sister was tired: "Sister, the porridge will be delivered soon, you can drink a bowl and rest, okay?"


    Yunyi nodded in agreement, this body has not eaten for several meals, and if I don''t eat some good food, I am afraid it will not be able to survive.


    The little girl Siqin came in with a food box: "Miss, the old lady is so kind to you, and instructed the kitchen to put the tonic that she cooked for her today tightly to you first, and the servant will serve it for you."


    Originally, the little girl wanted to feed herself, but Yun Yi refused.


    Yuanshen''s body is indeed weak after this time, but it is not so sick that he can''t get out of bed. I''m afraid it can''t get rid of the relationship with the big room.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 6： space

    Chapter 6 Space


    Let Siqin support her and go to the table: "Brother Rui, you''ve worked hard these days, sit down and eat with my sister."


    Xiao Chenrui nodded and sat down.


    Yunyi had eaten a small bowl of supplements, but refused to let it be served any more. Instead, she drank a bowl of porridge with a side dish, and finally felt a little more energetic.


    Yun Yi saw that his younger brother also put down his chopsticks: "Brother Rui, go back to your yard, you can''t miss your homework, my sister will recover in a few days, you don''t have to worry anymore."


    Xiao Chenrui got up: "The elder sister is resting. I went to the next yard to see my younger brother and went back to read the book."


    and others left, Yun Yi said to the little girl: "I''m tired, I want to take a break, close the door, don''t come in and disturb me if you have nothing to do."


    The piano gave a salute: "Yes, miss."


    When there was no one in the house, she revisited the original owner''s memory. In the end, the official position was not large, and the family members were simple. Because the grandmother suffered a serious illness in this house, now it is Mrs. He who is in charge of the central feeder. ''s.


    The uncle is a scholar. Now that his eldest son is married, he is still a scholar, but people always think that if there is a will, things will come true, so they still insist on trying to get a title.


    I know from the original memory that the young masters in the house will be sent to the prestigious academies in the capital to study when they are old. First, I hope that they can pass the imperial examinations and stand out.


    For this reason, most of the government''s monthly income is used for them, just to have a good relationship with the powerful and wealthy sons and brothers in the academy.


    The young ladies in the mansion hired a female master, and wanted to make the granddaughters know the text and hyphenate so that they could marry into a wealthy family in the future and become the help of the Xiao mansion, so the life in the mansion was actually very good. Struggle.


    The original owner was still favored in the mansion. After all, although her father did not occupy the head, he had an official position, and he was only one level away from his grandfather, so the people in the mansion did not dare to offend the people in the second room easily.


    It can be thought that now their second room has no parents, and I am afraid that in the future they will not be as leisurely and casual as before.


    Thinking about the guilty expression of the mansion doctor before, and thinking about what He did, you should know that He is not a good friend.


    Thinking of this, he gave himself a pulse and sneered. It was exactly as he had guessed. The He family in this big room is really a vicious person. It seems that the soup and medicine that the original body has been drinking these days has been a lot of manipulation.


    It''s just that this mansion doctor still has some conscience, but after all, the original body did not survive. Even if the mansion doctor did not do exactly what the eldest lady wanted, it still took the original body''s life.


    Thinking of the original owner''s younger brother who was only two months old, I couldn''t help but feel a little irritable. He was not a big family, and his daily expenses were pitiful.


    Now that there is no parental protection, Mr. He can really do it. He has not given moon silver to the second master and the young ladies in the past two months. It seems that this character is really not bad.


    Thought it would be great if his own space would follow, he sighed, and habitually communicated with his mind.


    This communication startled me, but the space followed, but the space was not what it used to be.


    Pricked up his ears and listened to the movement outside, slowly got up and got down to the ground, and glanced out from the crack of the door, the little girl Siqin was sitting in the pavilion five or six meters away, doing girl red.


    lightly inserted the door, then returned to the bed to put down the gauze curtain and entered the space.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 7： Im having a hard time

    Chapter 7 The status quo is too difficult for me


    Yunyi tried her best to calm herself and took a few deep breaths to calm herself down.


    The space in front of her has shrunk a lot. The second-storey courtyard and the third-storey medicine building have disappeared, leaving only the assembled villa she bought in modern times. She doesn''t know why?


    Even the original Lingquan well in Erjin''s yard was gone. Yunyi looked at the empty field in the distance, and stood there for a while, wondering what the space had gone through?


    Everything that originally came with the original space, except for the stream that has shrunk by two-thirds, and the green dots on the mountains in the distance, as far as the eye can see is a depression.


    Yun Yi wanted to teleport to look around, but unfortunately this body does not have that ability, it seems to be related to the lack of spiritual energy in space.


    turned around in the space, the bigger trees on the mountain were gone, and all that was left were some small seedlings, except for these few living creatures, Yunyi''s mind was confused.


    sighed, returned to the only remaining villa, pushed the door and entered, but was stunned.


    stood stunned for a long time before he could react. Looking at the arrangement in front of him, he was a little confused. Why was there nothing outside, but it kept the way he left.


    The Lingquan is gone, the second-entry yard is gone, the third-story medicine building is gone, the living creatures raised on the grassland across the river are gone, the medicinal materials in the medicine fields and the crops grown in the fields are gone, and even the precious ones on the mountains are gone. The tall trees are gone, and the hot springs are only left with two empty pools.


    But this villa is still staying here, the main thing is that the inside is the same as the original, what kind of fairy operation is this.


    Yunyi walked in and sat on the sofa in a daze, looking at everything familiar in the villa, thinking about the happy time the family had here before, and his heart ached.


    After she slowed down, she heard there seemed to be movement in the room on the first floor, so she slowly got up and walked over.


    opened the door and found the dying little snow fox.


    Yunyi burst into tears, hugging Xiaoxuehu and crying.


    At this moment, Xiaoxuehu used his last strength to bite Yunyi''s finger. Yunyi only felt a pain in his finger, and a childish voice sounded in his mind: "Master, the fox is starving to death."


    Yunyi heard the voice and looked sharply at the little Xuehu in her arms. She couldn''t help crying, and looked in disbelief: "Little Xuehu, were you talking just now?"


    Xuehu weakly said again: "Apart from the master and me, are there any other living creatures here?"


    Hearing this, Yun Yi cried and laughed.


    Xiaoxuehu weakly issued a single tone to remind: "Hungry."


    Yun Yi reacted, and then got up and went to the kitchen to find something to eat, but in addition to a little seasoning, there was a small jar of rice, and then she remembered the food she made before, she left it all before going to the island to save her son in her previous life. On the boat, I just wanted to rescue those people so that they would have enough food as soon as they got on the boat.


    At this time, he had to say to Xiao Xuehu, "It takes time to cook porridge. I''ll go out first and find something to eat to save your life."


    After saying that, don''t rush out of the space. When Xiao Xuehu saw his master disappear, he thought to himself, "Finally, the fox''s life is saved, it''s too difficult for me."


    When Yunyi appeared in the space again, he was holding a large bowl of meat porridge: "Little Snow Fox, wake up."


    But he didn''t see any movement for a long time. He put his finger under Xiaoxuehu''s nose and said to himself: "I''ve been boiled for so long, I won''t be able to wait for a while, really starved to death?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 8： situation

    Chapter 8 Situation


    Yun Yi''s eyes were red, and she shook Xiao Xuehu vigorously: "Xiao Xuehu, wake up, how can you..."


    Before he could finish speaking, he heard the weak child''s voice sounding again: "Master, don''t shake it, or the fox''s life will be lost."


    Yunyi hurriedly brought the big bowl of meat porridge in front of it: "Eat it quickly, it''s important to save your life."


    After a quarter of an hour, Xiao Xuehu finally felt alive: "I thought I was going to starve to death here."


    Yun Yi sees that it is still very weak: "You rest first, recover your strength, I will come in later to see you."


    Although she has many questions now, it is still daytime, not to mention that she just ordered such a large bowl of meat porridge. For the sake of safety, she still cannot stay in the space for too long, and it is not too short of a moment anyway.


    reached out and touched the hungry little snow fox: "How about I call you ''Xue Li'' in the future?"


    Xiaoxuehu heard the name, and there was sadness in his eyes: "Okay."


    Yunyi patted Xue Li''s head: "I''m going out first, and I''ll come in to see you at night."


    ''Xue Li'' just now saw the sadness in her eyes, Yun Yi understood, she also needs some time to accept all this now, so let''s give one person and one fox some time.


    ******


    Leaving the space and lying on the bed, thinking about what to do next, thinking of what the original body had heard before, and knowing that Mrs. He wanted to save the people from the second room, so that her children could enjoy the grace and blessings of King Jin''s Mansion Report, she really dared to think.


    Now the first task is to keep the younger brother, and he must never let He persuade his grandfather and grandmother to let her trickery succeed.


    After thinking about it for a long time, the only person who can help them for the time being is Jin Wangfu.


    But now, how can the people in King Jin''s Mansion know their situation?


    My body is temporarily incapable of leaving the house, but this matter can''t be delayed any longer, she dare not use family affection to test human nature.


    Once He successfully persuaded the old man and the old lady, he was afraid that he would immediately send the younger brother away, which was not what she wanted to see.


    Once a person is sent away, if they want to get it back, they have to pay a hundred times and a thousand times the effort.


    After thinking about it, the only person she can trust now is her younger brother Xiao Chenrui. She really doesn''t dare to rashly believe others.


    Do it when you think of it, it really can''t be delayed.


    got up and unlocked the door, shouting to the door: "come here."


    Siqin hurriedly pushed open the door and walked in: "Miss, the servant is here."


    The little girl in front of her has clear eyes, but she can''t afford to gamble now, so she needs to be cautious: "Siqin, you go and invite the third young master, I have something to look for."


    The piano gave a salute: "Yes, miss."


    Watching Siqin walk away, Yun Yi went to the table to pick up a pen and write a letter ready.


    Not long after, Xiao Chenrui came along with the piano.


    I started to see the maid next to my sister passing by, I was really startled, I thought something happened to my sister.


    After ?? and others came in, Yun Yi asked Siqin to go out and guarded at the gate of the courtyard.


    In fact, she didn''t expect her to hold anything, she just wanted to send people away.


    Yunyi didn''t go around in circles with Xiao Chenrui, she directly said what Yuan Shen heard that day, and also analyzed the current situation of their second room to him.


    Xiao Chenrui did not expect that her always gentle sister would become a different person after her parents passed away one after another.


    But my sister also said that now I have to change, or I will be slaughtered by others.


    Who is the eldest aunt? He has felt it for a long time in the past two months, but now he is very soft-spoken.


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 9： questioning self-help

    Chapter 9 Questioning Self-Saving


    Thinking of what his sister said just now, the little boy clenched his fists angrily. Because of the force, his fingertips changed color, and his fingernails were pinched into the flesh, but he didn''t realize it.


    You can see how angry I am.


    Yunyi patted him on the shoulder and told him what she thought.


    Xiao Chenrui''s eyes are full of determination: "Okay, elder sister hand over the letter to me, I will go to Jinwangfu now."


    Yunyi shook his head: "Don''t go today, you can''t let the people in the house notice this. I asked you to come here so late, which may have made people suspicious, and you must not be reckless in the future."


    Xiao Chenrui listened to her elder sister''s words and nodded solemnly: "Sister, Chen Rui remembered it."


    The two brothers and sisters chatted a few more words before Xiao Chenrui left with the letterhead.


    ******


    Mrs. He, on the other side, played with the tea cup in her hand: "Ma''am Sun, have someone send the doctor to the manor."


    Grandma Sun bowed: "Yes, ma''am."


    It didn''t take long for the doctor to follow the maid and walked in: "I have seen the eldest lady."


    Mr. He didn''t wake up, but kept staring at the government doctor and held up the tea cup: "What about Miss San, do you have something to say?"


    The mansion doctor said calmly: "The villain did exactly what the madam ordered. This is the point that Grandma Sun knows best. What went wrong in the middle is unknown."


    Mrs. He put down the tea cup heavily: "If you let me know what you did in private, don''t blame me for being rude to you."


    The mansion doctor hurriedly kowtowed and said, "The villain dares not, I hope the eldest lady will investigate."


    Mr. He had a cold face: "In front of the old lady, I asked you, Third Miss, if you need to drink some more soup to strengthen it, why did you refuse?"


    The mansion doctor hurriedly explained: "Madam Hui, the villain is also thinking about the reputation of the lady. Today, Miss San woke up, and everyone in the mansion knows that there is trouble in the mansion. If something goes wrong immediately, I''m afraid that the King Jin mansion will investigate. ."


    The words were just clicked, and the government doctor didn''t say any more, thinking: "It can be delayed for a day. I only hope that the third lady can get better as soon as possible, so that the eldest lady has no chance to start."


    Mr. He thinks about it too. Maybe Jin Wangfu has already got the news. If something happens to the people who have woken up, Jin Wangfu will be suspicious. It is better to take it slowly and save yourself trouble.


    glanced at the mansion doctor with a normal expression: "Mrs. Ben believe what you said for the time being, keep your mouth shut, and go down."


    ******


    After nightfall, Yun Yi asked the maid to retreat, and then closed the doors and windows to enter the space.


    pushed open the door of the villa and looked at the little snow fox lying on the sofa with his eyes closed.


    Xue Li opened her eyes. Although she was still not very energetic, she was much better than before.


    Yunyi took Xue Li into his arms: "Xue Li, how did this space become like this?"


    Only then did I find out the situation of the space from ''Xue Li''. It turned out that after she and Long Jingrui were sucked into the time tunnel, the space turned on the self-preservation mode. As long as the aura in the space was consumed, even Those plants and animals in space were not spared either.


    The most heart-wrenching thing for ''Xue Li'' is that he didn''t even escape his partner. He was in the villa at the time. When he felt that the situation was not right, he couldn''t even go out. This look.


    The custom-made mobile villa in the 21st century has a steel frame structure and the walls are also made of modern synthetic materials, so there is no aura, so it is not consumed, and even the contents inside are isolated and left.


    Add more, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 10： get out of the house

    Chapter 10 Smoothly leaving the house


    The second-entry yard and the three-story medicine building, those building materials are all made of powerful spiritual plants with aura, so they are all consumed as energy.


    ''Xue Li'' also told her that the large underground warehouse is still there, but only some of the things brought from the 21st century are left in it. Those things saved by the previous owners, as long as they have some spiritual energy, are regarded as Energy is consumed.


    Yunyi took Xiaoxuehu to check it out in person. Most of the things left by the previous owner in the warehouse were gone, and most of the things left in the warehouse were those he purchased from the 21st century.


    It¡¯s okay, these things are still there. I don¡¯t know if the seeds I bought in the future are because there is no spiritual energy at all, or they have reached the place safely and don¡¯t need to consume any more energy. Anyway, they are all saved.


    Now, she has also settled the situation in the mansion and her original body. She fears that it is impossible to go back, so she can only come here and settle down, not to mention that she has to find a way to find Long Jingrui.


    It seems that he needs to recover his physical strength as soon as possible, and plant crops to bring the space back to life, but now his mental strength is too weak.


    Yuanshen''s father is a military officer, and he loves this daughter very much. The original owner has been obsessed with his father to learn martial arts since childhood.


    It seems that he still has to write a martial arts cheat book by default, and pull his cheap brother to practice together, so that he will not be exposed, and it will also allow him to defend himself and keep fit, killing two birds with one stone.


    Looking at the empty space, she thought to herself, "It''s a pity that the original medicine field didn''t even give her a hair. Now she has to start all over again. It''s really a long way to go."


    ******


    The next day, in Songyuan, Xiao Chenrui washed up and paced back and forth in the study. Because of his filial piety, he hadn''t left the house to go to the academy for a while.


    But today, I have to find a way to get out of the house and go to King Jin¡¯s Mansion for help.


    He has been thinking about how to get out of the house smoothly without being suspected by the big house.


    At this moment, I saw Xiao Chenming, the second cousin of the big room, led by the servant, came in: "Second cousin, why are you here today?"


    Xiao Chenming looked at the third brother who had lost a lot of money: "Chen Rui, second cousin knows that you are sad, but you can''t stay in the courtyard all the time. You have to go out for a walk, so that you can feel better as soon as possible."


    Xiao Chenrui listened to the words of his second cousin and fell into his arms.


    After pretending to think about it, he slowly opened his mouth and said, "Second cousin is right, I should go out for a walk and relax, so as not to spend the whole day in the house looking at things and thinking about people."


    Xiao Chenming smiled lightly: "That''s right, people can''t be resurrected from the dead, you have to think about it."


    Xiao Chenrui nodded lightly: "Second cousin, what you said is, I''m going out of the house today, I''ll accompany you?"


    Xiao Chenming smiled warmly: "I''m about to go out to work, so let''s go together."


    So Xiao Chenrui followed Xiao Chenming to the outside of the courtyard. Because Xiao Chenming didn''t want to let his mother-in-law know about his meeting with friends today, he didn''t let the carriage go to the front door to pick him up.


    Because of this, they did not disturb the people in the house when they left the house.


    When he arrived at the bookstore, Xiao Chenming found the person he invited, how could he always notice Xiao Chenrui.


    Xiao Chenrui found a chance to leave the bookstore, thinking that if he walked over by himself, it would take too long, and he was afraid that the second cousin would find out, so he rented a carriage in front and headed for Jinwangfu.


    Plus two, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 11： ask for help

    Chapter 11 Help


    After arriving at the place, let the driver wait here, go forward and guard Daoming, and wait outside.


    It didn''t take long, the guard came out: "Mr. Xiao, my prince has a request."


    Yesterday, my sister had explained to him clearly, but he was still calm.


    The guard took him directly outside the study of Lord Jin in the front yard, and whispered a few words to the guard in front of the door. The man walked to the door: "My Lord, the Xiao family''s son is here."


    A deep voice came from inside: "Let him in."


    Xiao Chenrui was taken in, and he didn''t dare to look around. He saw a bookcase with carved sandalwood in the room, and a whole wall of huanghuali bookshelves behind it, which were full of books.


    Xiao Chenrui stepped forward and saluted: "Little man, I have seen Lord Jin."


    King Jin Mo Yuxuan looked at Xiao Chenrui who was next: "Get up, is there something wrong with coming to King Jin''s mansion today?"


    Xiao Chenrui took out the letter from his arms: "This is the letter of help that my sister asked me to send, and I also ask the lord to lend a hand."


    The person beside ?? took the letter from Xiao Chenrui and passed it on.


    Lord Jin opened the unsealed letter, read it quickly, his face darkened, and looked up at Xiao Chenrui: "Do you know what is in this letter?"


    Xiao Chenrui nodded: "My sister told me yesterday, and I hope the lord will decide for our sister and brother."


    Lord Jin thought of Xiao Renjin who went to save him that day, and said, "I know about this, and I will send someone to investigate. If the matter is true, I will decide for you, go back."


    Xiao Chenrui got the result he wanted: "Thank you, Lord, the villain retire."


    After coming out of King Jin''s Mansion, the previous carriage was still waiting there. Xiao Chenrui quickly returned to the bookstore where the second cousin was located. After entering, he saw that the second cousin was still there chatting and laughing with those sons and young masters, and he felt great peace of mind.


    In order to avoid trouble after returning to the mansion, he also bought a book he needed with his silver taels, sat in a hidden place and read it first, waiting for his second cousin to call him back to the mansion.


    It was not until almost noon that the people in the bookstore left one after another.


    Xiao Chenrui and his second cousin also got on the carriage in the house and returned to the house together.


    Of course, they still returned to the house through the back door.


    and the second brother separated on the garden path. Xiao Chenrui went back to his yard first. The servant saw the young master coming home and greeted him: "Master, are you back?"


    Xiao Chenrui walked to the study and asked, "Is something happening in the house?"


    The little servant followed into the study: "Back to the young master, no."


    Xiao Chenrui put the book away: "Has anyone been to Songyuan?"


    The boy shook his head: "No."


    Xiao Chenrui breathed a sigh of relief: "It''s all right, let''s go."


    After waiting for the servant to step back, he left the yard by himself and walked towards Youzhu Garden.


    The maid, Siqin, saw the third young master coming, and saluted, "This servant has seen the third young master."


    Xiao Chenrui asked softly, "Is my sister in the courtyard?"


    Siqin hasn''t replied yet, Yun Yi walked out of the room: "Brother Rui, come in."


    Xiao Chenrui walked over quickly and said in a voice that only two siblings could hear: "Sister, things are done."


    A smile appeared on Yunyi''s face, and when the maid had finished delivering the tea, she asked, "King Jin, what did you say?"


    Xiao Chenrui told everything after arriving at King Jin''s Mansion: "Sister, will King Jin really help us?"


    Yunyi nodded and said, "Don''t worry, people all over the capital are watching, even if it''s not out of sincerity, they will show it to the world. I believe it won''t be long before people come to Jinwangfu."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 12： disgusting ho

    Chapter 12 Disgusting Ho


    As Yun Yi said, the steward of King Jin''s mansion came over the next day, saying that he had been ordered by King Jin to come to see the young masters and young ladies in the second room.


    also sent a lot of things to the house.


    When the Yunyi siblings arrived at the front hall, they saluted and said hello, the steward looked them up and down, and then picked up a small box and handed it to Xiao Chenrui: "These are the things that the lord specially found for you, I ask you to collect them. to play with."


    Yunyi knew that this kind of kindness could not be consumed too much. In the future, he didn''t plan to go to King Jin''s Mansion again if there was no special matter. He said softly, "I would like to ask the steward to go back and thank the prince for his love.


    The steward saw Yun Yi''s words beautifully, and because he was ordered by the prince, he glanced at the Xiao family who was present: "The prince said, if there is anything in the future, you sisters and brothers can send messages to the palace, and I hope you brothers and sisters Take good care of your younger brother, don''t let anyone bully him."


    After sister and brother Yunyi thanked them, the steward left.


    Mr. He looked suspiciously at Sister Yunyi. The words the steward said just now were like knowing her plan before, and she was so scared that her heart almost jumped out.


    couldn''t help thinking: "Fortunately, I haven''t sent the little disaster star away, otherwise I''m afraid that a big disaster will be imminent. It seems that the matter of sending the little disaster star will have to be a long-term plan."


    The old lady did not expect that King Jin would value these children in the second room so much, and specially sent a steward to visit.


    Is it still weak? Yun Yi felt a little sleepy after coming out for a while.


    bowed to the old lady who was sitting on the head: "Grandmother, Yi''er is still a little unwell. If there is nothing wrong, Yi''er will go back to the hospital first."


    The old lady nodded: "Go, the illness is just right, and it will take a few days to take care of it."


    As he was about to leave, thinking that the crisis was temporarily resolved, he wanted to disgust Mrs He, so she turned to Mrs He and said, "Auntie, I want Siqin to help me buy some copybooks from the bookstore, but I have money in my hand. Not enough, I don''t know when the monthly bill for these two months will be available?"


    As soon as these words came out, the old lady sitting at the top looked directly at Mrs. He.


    Mr. He did not expect that Yunyi would ask such a question at such an occasion and at such a time.


    Immediately panicked: "Auntie was negligent. There have been too many things recently. I will send someone to send it to you in a while."


    Yun Yi said with a smile: "Thank you Auntie, Brother Hao''s monthly report was also sent to me, there should be no problem, he is still too young, it''s better for my sister to help him keep it, as for Brother Rui send it to him."


    After hearing Yun Yi''s words, He''s expression almost couldn''t be maintained. It was too shameful for her. She even told the matter in front of the old lady and the servants. How to see people, really angry people.


    Yun Yike no matter what she thought, she bowed after saying that and left the main hall.


    The old lady said with a dark face: "He''s, you have done a good deed, immediately send someone to send the monthly money, and next time, you don''t have to worry about the central feed."


    After saying that, he stretched out his hand and let the maid get up and walked out the door.


    Yun Yike no matter how He scolded her in her heart, she would not be angry with her, and she would not save face for people with vicious thoughts.


    What''s more, she also killed the original owner''s life. She has to discuss some interest for the original owner first. Let''s take it slow.


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 13： punish

    Chapter 13 Punishment


    Along the way, I feel that this mansion is not really sincere. After all, it can''t compare with the Hou mansion and Wang mansion of the previous life.


    Thinking of the little brother who hasn''t seen the original body yet, of course he will be his younger brother in the future, he said to the maid behind him, "Siqin, let''s go to Brother Hao''er."


    "Yes, miss."


    Yunyi and the other masters and servants had just arrived outside the courtyard when they heard the conversation of the little girl in the courtyard: "This young master can really cry, which makes me a headache."


    Hearing another maid with some pity: "The young master is really pitiful. It is really distressing to lose the love of his parents at such a young age."


    "Hey, it''s rumored in the house that the young master''s life is tough, and he kills the second master and the second lady. You think we won''t be beaten by him, right?"


    "What nonsense are you talking about, don''t die. Besides, it''s just a coincidence. If you say that again, young master, I''m going to turn against you."


    Yunyi heard this, how could she bear it, and strode into the yard: "Let''s be presumptuous, even a lowly maid dares to criticize the little master."


    The two little maids were taken aback by the sudden reprimand. After seeing who was coming, the maid named Caixia knelt down in fright: "Miss San, this servant is wrong, please forgive me, Miss San."


    Yun Yi would not listen to her, and said coldly, "Siqin."


    "The slave is here."


    "Pull out this blatant **** and sell it."


    "Miss San, the servant knows that he is wrong, so please forgive the servant."


    Soon the little girl was pulled down by the old woman in the yard, covering her mouth. "


    The other little girl who spoke before knelt there tremblingly, Yun Yi said coldly, "Get up."


    The maid said nervously, "The slave maid willow catkins thanked the third lady."


    "You are good, and take care of the young master in the future."


    "Yes, Miss San."


    No one thought that the third young lady, who had always been kind before, would directly sell the maid who served by the young master''s side.


    Yunyi thought that now the second room has no parents to support her. If she doesn''t stand up, she can only wait for others to bully her. She happens to be seriously ill, and her temperament changes can be justified.


    Approaching the main room, the nanny was hugging the little young master and coaxing: "Little young master, let''s stop crying, will the nanny hum a little song for you?"


    After Yunyi entered the room, she saw that the nanny surnamed Zhao was sweating on her forehead, and asked, "Brother Hao, what''s the matter?"


    The nanny saw the third miss coming in, and hugged the young master with a small blessing: "Back to the third miss, the young master has been crying for almost half an hour. No matter how you coax her, the slave maid will be anxious to death."


    Yunyi is quite experienced in taking care of children, so she stretched out her hand: "Come, let me give it a hug."


    Seeing this younger brother, who was less than three months old, reminded her of the previous life when her sons were young, and their faces turned red when they saw the children cry, so she took it and hugged her in her arms: "Brother Hao, don''t worry, with my sister here, I will definitely Keep you safe and grow up."


    hugged and coaxed for a while, but the little guy stopped crying and looked at Yunyi with wide eyes.


    Nanny said excitedly: "Seeing how much the young master is dependent on the third young lady, it''s really strange that he won''t cry when he hugs her."


    This little guy is really, Yun Yi teased him and laughed.


    This made Yunyi fall in love with this ''toothless'' little man at once.


    After teasing for a while, Yun Yi felt a little tired. As soon as he handed his younger brother back to the nurse''s arms, the child started ''humming'' again.


    Yunyi stretched out his finger and tapped his forehead: "You little clever, my sister will come to see you tomorrow, you have to be obedient, you know?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 14： so despicable

    Chapter 14 is really despicable


    was about to leave, but found a purse hanging on the side of the crib, very bright, so he picked it up, but when he picked it up, his face changed.


    There was a hint of anger in his voice: "Where did this purse come from?"


    Catkin hurriedly replied: "Miss Hui San, Caixia, who was taken away just now, was hung on the head of the young master''s bed, saying that it can repel insects."


    Yunyi continued to ask: "How long has this purse been hanging here?"


    Catkin thought for a while before replying, "It''s been almost ten days, but what''s wrong?"


    Yun Yi covered the anger in her heart: "Nothing, just ask casually."


    Just after asking the question, the purse was not hung up again. Yun Yi walked around the room and found no other inappropriate things, so he was relieved.


    reached out his hand and calmly gave Brother Hao a pulse, and then told the nurse to carry him in to feed him, then turned around and went to his yard.


    went back to his own courtyard, and said to Siqin who followed up, "I''m a little tired, let''s go."


    and the others stepped back, inserted the door lock, went back to the bed and put down the gauze curtain, and entered the space in a blink of an eye.


    Picking up the purse that was brought in, Yun Yi sneered: "It''s really despicable, I plan to give it away, so I won''t let it go."


    Fortunately, I found out in time, otherwise it will hurt Brother Hao for the rest of my life. Since you are cruel, you will suffer the consequences.


    Putting the purse away, I took the seeds of various traditional Chinese medicines from the warehouse and started to work in resignation.


    ******


    In addition to going to the East Hospital where Dafangren was located that night, Yunyi did some things in his own way and treated others. Then, in the name of recuperating, he did not leave the hospital for a few days. .


    On this day, Siqin thought about it for a long time, and then stepped forward: "Miss, you are not in serious trouble. Should you go to the main courtyard to ask for peace?


    Yunyi nodded lightly: "Then tomorrow morning, go to the main courtyard to greet grandmother."


    Siqin got the letter of approval, and he felt at ease. In the past few days, the big room has sent people over to inquire. I am afraid that the young lady will let the big room find the wrong place again.


    In the past few days, Yunyi has been growing food, vegetables, herbs, flowers and fruits in addition to practicing in the space. She wants to restore the space to life as soon as possible.


    She found that the stream water in the space has the effect of improving physical fitness and promoting the growth of crops. Although it does not have the sky-defying effect of the previous spiritual spring water, nor is it as strong as the previous stream water, but regular drinking will also strengthen the body and improve the beauty.


    There is a stream in the space, I believe that the space will soon be lush and lush. As for whether it can produce aura, it depends on the will of God.


    The ingredients produced in the space are only better than the outside, and they don''t have the effect of going against the sky before. Of course, long-term consumption will definitely be good for the body.


    In the corner of the space villa, she found two cans of high-quality alfalfa seeds collected in the pasture. She thought that the children in the previous life must have placed it here, but it solved the grass seed problem for her.


    As long as the plants are planted and sprinkled with stream water, it will not take long for the pasture to return to its original state, but with the pasture, I am afraid that we will have to find a way to collect the young of various livestock and poultry to enrich this small grassland.


    sighed, thinking that the road will slowly grow farther and farther, I will go up and down to seek, anyway, I can''t be in a hurry.


    seems to have to find a chance to go out of the house in order to enrich the space.


    ******


    In the evening, as soon as Yun Yi came out of the space, she heard voices from outside: "The slave maid has seen the eldest and second misses."


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 15： open directly

    Chapter 15


    "My eldest sister and I came to see the third sister, why don''t you give way now?"


    "If you go back to the second lady, the third lady is still a little weak. The government doctor said that she will have to cultivate for a while, so it will not be easy to disturb."


    Eldest Miss Xiao Yunru heard Siqin''s words, and her face became displeased: "You, a little maid, can still decide for your young lady, and you still don''t get out of the way."


    As soon as she finished speaking, the second young lady, Xiao Yunling, also echoed, "That''s right, we came here to visit the doctor, so we don''t know what''s wrong."


    Eldest Miss Xiao Yunru frowned slightly after listening to Shumei''s words, thinking that she couldn''t let this idiot ruin her reputation, and said displeasedly, "Second sister, where did you learn your rules?"


    Second Miss Xiao Yunling was a little dissatisfied with the eldest sister''s reprimand, but she still flattered: "Eldest sister said that Yunling was impatient, but she was also worried that the third sister said the wrong thing, please forgive me."


    Yunyi packed herself up, knowing that Siqin would definitely not be able to stop these two, and she didn''t want to embarrass her any more, and said to the outside in a slightly weak voice: "Siqin, please come in with the eldest and second misses."


    The two entered the room and saw Xiao Yunyi, who had a pale face and was sitting on the bed with loose hair.


    Xiao Yunru walked over, she didn''t really come to visit the doctor, she came to ask for trouble because she was in a bad mood: "Third sister, those good decoctions cost the house a lot of money, why are you still so sick? An awkward look."


    Yunyi heard this and thought that she really dared to say that she spent the public''s money, and it was not her turn to question.


    looked up and said lightly: "I didn''t expect that when my father went, the manor even thought it was a waste of money to treat me. If people outside the manor knew about this, I''m afraid the reputation of the big house would be lost."


    Xiao Yunru was a little dumb when she said this, and the second young lady behind her, Xiao Yunling, stood up: "Xiao Yunyi, you thought it was when the second uncle was alive, when someone supported you, but now we are the head of the house."


    Yunyi laughed for a while, and her face became cold: "What about the big house head, those properties in the house were not bought by big houses, please ask the second sister to figure it out and then teach me."


    Xiao Yunling was also stunned by Yun Yi and had nothing to say. Yun Yi''s words were true. There was not much industry in the mansion, and now several places are still run by the second uncle who won the reward in King Jin''s mansion.


    It¡¯s just that there is no family division in the mansion, and the second aunt is indifferent to the world, so the income from several properties has always been returned to the public.


    The two sisters from the big room came here to trouble Yunyi, but they didn''t expect Xiao Yunyi, who has always been a good talker, to be so articulate today that they couldn''t get off the stage.


    Xiao Yunru was furious, so he forgot to pretend: "So what, no matter how powerful he is, he is still not dead, but it also prevents me from marrying on the auspicious date that I chose, and I got divorced again, I''m having a hard time, you guys Don¡¯t think about it better in the future.¡±


    Xiao Yunling also answered at this time: "I think it was given to me by that little disaster star."


    Yunyi listened to the words of the two sisters, her face was frosty, and her eyes were full of sneer.


    said in a cold voice: "How did this marriage come about? The people in the big room should know it best. Now that the marriage has been broken off and we want to blame the people in the second room, it''s too ugly to look at."


    When Xiao Yunru heard this, she was so angry that she trembled, and she wanted to teach Yunyi a lesson.


    Just as she raised her hand, Yun Yi threw the knife away: "If you dare to do it, I will run to the gate of the house to make a scene, and let the whole capital see how the big house has bullied our brothers and sisters. , and by the way, help you make a name for yourself."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 16： I cant take this breath

    Chapter 16 I can''t swallow this breath


    Xiao Yunru glared angrily at Yun Yi on the bed: "You wait for me."


    This Xiao Yunru is really spoiled, the usual gentleness is just pretending, this is her nature.


    As for Xiao Yunling, she was originally a follower beside the eldest young lady. She used to help Xiao Yunru bully other sisters in the house.


    Xiao Yunru got angry at Yunyi, and went to the eldest lady''s Yilan Garden to complain to her mother: "Mother, you have to vent your anger for your daughter."


    He was upset and saw her daughter''s bullied expression: "What''s wrong with you?"


    still didn''t forget to wink at the girl next to Chuntao.


    I saw Chuntao beckoning and retreated with a few maids in the room.


    Mr. He glanced at the door, and then said: "How old are you, and you are so rash, you are not afraid of making jokes, tell me, what''s wrong?"


    Xiao Yunru said, "That **** Xiao Yunyi dares to threaten me, mother, you have to decide for me and take care of her well."


    Then he reiterated what happened in Youzhuyuan before: "Mother, I was the daughter of the house with her before, but she is taller than me everywhere, and I am the eldest daughter of the house.


    There was a second uncle before, so it¡¯s okay to protect her. Now she is an orphan who still has to show off her power in front of me, mother, I can¡¯t take this breath. "


    Thinking about what his daughter said just now, Mrs. He thought that it seems that some things can''t be pressed too hard. If they are really pressing, if the second room comes to a dead fish and the net is broken, then their big room will not be able to get any good.


    First of all, the face-loving father-in-law couldn''t spare her, let alone the housekeeper of King Jin''s mansion, but he came over and handed over the message in person, and he should be kind to the children of the second house.


    Before, I had the government doctor quietly do tricks in that dead girl''s medicine. She was already sick, so she went like that, and no one else would find anything, but she never thought that she would be able to wake up after being so sick.


    patted her daughter''s back: "Mother remembers this, but I have to take it slowly. It can''t be because of them that the reputation of our big house is ruined. In short, it won''t make her feel better."


    Xiao Yunru got her mother''s promise, so she said, "Mother, don''t forget that there is that little disaster star."


    ******


    The next morning, Yun Yi was woken up by the maid, and after getting up to wash, she went to the main courtyard where her grandmother lived.


    After all, the official position is not big, and the area of ??this mansion is not large, which is far worse than the Hou''s mansion in the previous life, but there are advantages, that is, the rules are not as big as the Hou''s mansion, and there are not many servants in the mansion.


    Besides her, there are only two personal maids, Siqin and Zhihua, who are waiting, and two maids who are responsible for cleaning and chores, and then the two maids who do the rough work in the courtyard, but it is quiet.


    When Yunyi brought Zhihua to the gate of the main courtyard, the eldest aunt, Mrs. He, walked in ahead of her with Xiao Yunru, the second cousin, Xiao Yunling, and the fifth cousin, Xiao Yunshu.


    When Yunyi entered the room, they just sat down with the old lady.


    Yun Yi stepped forward and saluted: "Yi Er, I have seen my grandmother."


    The old lady saw Yunyi coming, with a happy expression on her face: "Yi''er get up quickly, is she in good shape?"


    Yunyi got up and smiled slightly: "Yi''er is fine, let grandma worry about it."


    The old lady nodded lovingly: "That''s good, grandmother is relieved."


    Yunyi greeted Mrs He again, greeted her cousin and cousin, and then sat down.


    When she was seated, her younger sister Xiao Yunshan also arrived: "Please say goodbye to grandmother and eldest aunt."


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 17： beat the big room

    Chapter 17 Beating the Big Room


    The old lady was a little displeased with the concubine granddaughter of the second room. Since the second room and the couple left, these four girls have deliberately tried to please the big room. When the sister-in-law is sick, she does her own way, not to mention helping the younger brother. , and also learned to play tricks.


    After they were all seated, Mrs He said, "Mother, it''s almost autumn, I thought I should buy some plain jackets for the people in the house."


    The old lady has long ignored the affairs of the mansion, and said lightly: "You can arrange these things."


    Seeing that no one spoke any more, Yun Yi said softly: "Grandma, Yier thinks of Fushou Temple to pray for the blessings of her parents, and she also wants to pray for her family members, copy the scriptures and put them in front of the Buddha, and ask her grandmother to answer."


    The old lady didn''t expect that the illness was just right, and the granddaughter would propose to go to the temple to pray: "Yi''er has a heart, but your body is just right, how can you bear it?"


    Yunyi said slowly: "Grandmother, Yi''er''s body is no longer in serious trouble, the temple is quiet, you can pray for the family, and you can rest in peace, you can accept it."


    The old lady was relieved for a while: "You are good, grandmother agreed."


    Yun Yi bowed: "Thank you grandmother."


    Hearing Yun Yi''s words, he cursed inwardly: "What can you do if you please the old lady, all the expenses in this mansion are now up to the lady."


    In the past, although the central feeder in this house was managed by himself, he could not be the master everywhere, and he had to look at the second house¡¯s preferences in everything he did. Now the second house husband and wife are short-lived ghosts, and in the future, the house will rely on their big house.


    Listen to how those people outside the mansion used to talk about their big house, and they almost said that the second house was raising their big house, which is really annoying.


    It¡¯s a god¡¯s eye. The second-bedroom couple probably didn¡¯t expect such a day. The children of the second-bedroom will not have to round and flatten themselves in the future.


    Xiao Yunru stared at Yunyi, her face extremely ugly, and she muttered in her heart: "You will play tricks, let''s see how long you can be proud?"


    Thinking of the news he got yesterday, he coughed lightly: "Third sister, I heard that you sold Caixia next to fifth brother a few days ago?"


    She didn''t run to question before, she just wanted to find a chance to tell her grandmother in front of everyone.


    Yun Yi said lightly: "A lowly maid dares to be disrespectful to her little master, and dares to say that Brother Hao is a disaster star, how can I tolerate her, does it mean that the eldest sister thinks that I am selling it wrong?"


    Xiao Yunru glanced at her mother: "My mother is in charge of the middle-feeder now. The house wants to sell maids, why not report it?"


    Yunyi looked at her grandmother who was sitting on the head: "Grandmother, isn''t it always our second room''s own master of things in the West Crossing? Now that my father and mother are gone, our second room''s people can''t be in charge?"


    When the old lady heard Yun Yi''s words, she was afraid that there would be ears on the wall and would be passed to King Jin''s mansion. She said coldly to Xiao Yunru, who was provoking trouble, "When will it be the eldest house''s turn to take charge of the matter of the West Crossing? Do you want outsiders to criticize our Xiao residence?"


    Seeing the old lady''s big hat buttoned down, Mrs. He quickly stood up and defended her daughter: "Mother calm down, it''s Ru''er who is young and doesn''t understand and speaks nonsense, and her daughter-in-law will definitely teach her well."


    Xiao Yunru saw her mother say this, and stood up to apologize: "It''s Ru''er''s fault, please forgive my grandmother, and also please third sister not to care about me."


    The old lady glanced at Yun Yi, who was sitting next to her, and saw that her face was still full of anger, she knew that she had not calmed down, and then she said sternly: "Without Renjin, there would be no Xiao Mansion today, you must remember already."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 18： Whats wrong with what I said

    Chapter 18 What''s wrong with what I said


    She also wants to beat the people in the big house, and she is indeed a bit flamboyant these days.


    Yun Yi saw that everyone was looking at her, so she said slowly: "Eldest sister, it''s better to speak more cautiously in the future. After all, if it is spread that the big house treats our siblings harshly, the reputation of the big house and the house will be damaged."


    Xiao Yunru gritted his teeth angrily, and glanced at the grandmother above: "The third sister is really eloquent now."


    Yunyi didn''t bother to pay attention to her, and only replied: "Is there anything wrong with what I said?"


    Mrs He was angry in her heart, but she still had to take care of her face: "Okay, you two sisters, don''t be so angry, it''s better to spend more time on Nvhong."


    Everyone chatted for a while with different thoughts, and then they left the main courtyard and dispersed.


    Yunyi first went to see Brother Hao. This child was raised well in his mother''s womb. He has been away from that harmful thing these days, and his complexion is good.


    I am very glad that the things in the purse have not hurt him. I believe that the big room will definitely not dare to do it again in a short period of time. After all, people from Jinwangfu will come over every three or five times. I believe that as long as they take good care of him in the future, they will be safe and sound. of growing up.


    After explaining to the nurse and catkins in the courtyard, he went back to his courtyard to pack up and prepare to go to Fushou Temple.


    When I went out this time, firstly, I really wanted to pray for the parents of the original owner in the temple for peace of mind, and secondly, I wanted to take the opportunity to collect some livestock and poultry seedlings to the space.


    Now that those alfalfa seeds have been sown on the small grassland, I always feel that I should collect it early and feel at ease, so that the space can be full as soon as possible, otherwise I will always feel uneasy.


    She is still in the period of filial piety. It is really inconvenient to stay in the mansion and want to go out. Only by leaving the mansion can she be free.


    After staying in Fushou Temple for some time, the original owner¡¯s mother returned to the palace after seven, seven and forty-nine days.


    just happened to make her have a transition period, think about her future, how to get rid of the big house, live her own life in peace, and not be calculated.


    I still have to find a way to find the husband who passed by together. When I think of my husband, I can''t help but start to be dumbfounded. I don''t know where he is now, how is he doing?


    went back to the yard for breakfast, simply tidied up, and asked someone to arrange the carriage.


    She only brought a pianist, and let Zhihua stay and let her take care of the courtyard and the young master.


    It¡¯s true that I have a lot of things to do this time, Zhihua is too smart, it¡¯s better to stay in the house.


    After arranging everything, he asked Zhihua to send a message to the third young master Xiao Chenrui, and then he took Shiqin to the door of the house. The driver was already waiting there, and there were people from King Jin''s house watching. Fang Ding didn''t dare to do it again.


    The carriage slowly walked towards Fushou Temple outside the city, and Yunyi also looked at Beimo''s capital, Fengling City, through the gap in the carriage curtain.


    When he arrived at Fushou Temple, Siqin went to donate money for sesame oil first, and then went to handle the bill, telling the lady in the house that he would pray here for blessings, and asked for two wing rooms to live temporarily.


    The coachman helped to unload the luggage, settled the third lady, and then left.


    Siqin was tidying up in the room, and Yunyi sat in the courtyard, closing his eyes and running the internal exercises. The physique of this body is good, plus the exercises and experience in previous lives, I believe it will not be long before I can protect myself.


    ********


    In the fourth-grade official residence in the capital, Mrs. Lu poured a cup of tea for her master: "Master, what should I do with the marriage between Feng''er and the Xiao family?"


    Lv Xiaocheng, the minister of staff, spoke for a long time: "Find an excuse to withdraw this marriage after a while."


    Mrs. Lu echoed: "The concubine and the master want to go together. This Xiao Mansion is supported by Xiao Renjin. He used to be the deputy military officer in the Jinwang Mansion. Didn''t expect him to be short-lived."


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 19： Be careful out of your mouth

    Chapter 19 Beware of misfortune coming out of your mouth


    Lu Xiaocheng gave his wife a sideways glance: "Be careful that misfortune comes out of your mouth, no matter what happens to Xiao Renjin, he is still a man of merit. If this word spreads to King Jin, with his face-loving temperament, I am afraid that he will not be able to forgive the broken mouth. ."


    Mrs. Lu hurriedly admitted her mistake: "It''s my concubine''s fault, I will speak carefully in the future, and please forgive me."


    Mrs. Lu thought, they are different from the Huo family. The two families only made a verbal promise. Before they could invite a matchmaker to come, something happened to the Xiao family. However, in order to avoid unnecessary trouble, this matter should be made clear and saved. Error later.


    After all, Miss Xiao Jiasan was present at the time. She thought that in the name of a visit in a few days, she would just make it clear to her alone. This would be good for everyone. I hope she is wise.


    ******


    Here is planning to break off the marriage, but Yunyi over there is living a leisurely life.


    Fu Shou Temple is not far from the villages of many big families in the capital, and there are several villages further away.


    In addition to praying for blessings and listening to the scriptures every morning and evening, Yunyi will take an hour during the day to copy the scriptures. When she is free, she will let the qin accompany her to walk around here.


    A few days later, Yun Yi had already figured out the situation here and knew where to buy the poultry he wanted.


    On this day, after Shangxiang returned to the wing: "Siqin, take some money and go to the town. The paper for copying scriptures is running out."


    Siqin looked at the place where the pen, ink, paper and inkstone were placed on the table: "Yes, miss, it was the servant who was negligent."


    After waiting for the piano to go out, Yun Yi quickly took out the men''s clothes prepared in advance and put them on. Fortunately, the original body was not short, but he was thinner. He painted himself the makeup of a big family''s butler, directly from the back of Fushou Temple. road to leave.


    It takes an hour to go back and forth from Fushou Temple to the town. She wants to take this opportunity to buy some chickens and ducks from the surrounding villages and put them in the space ranch. After passing this village, there will be no such shop. Know when.


    Because I had inquired clearly before, it didn¡¯t take long to find a farmer selling chickens and ducks, but now that it¡¯s autumn, chickens and ducks are no longer brooding, so there are no cubs to sell.


    The owner of this house is also a know-it-all: "These chickens and ducks were hatched before the summer of this year, and they have already started laying eggs. There is absolutely no loss in buying them."


    Yunyi originally wanted to buy some cubs to put them in space to let them grow slowly in order to save trouble. Anyway, the things in the space are temporarily unavailable in the mansion. Now it seems that he can only change his mind.


    So the number was reduced a bit, and both males and females had to have some, including ducks.


    Let them send them to the place they were optimistic about before, and after the people leave, they will all be taken into the space ranch after confirming that it is safe.


    The good news is that one family accidentally harvested a female rabbit and five little rabbits.


    Back to Fushou Temple and passing a pond, Yunyi also collected a lot of fish, shrimp, and crabs into the space. There are many varieties, but they are not big.


    After finishing this, I hurried back to the monastery.


    Not long after I packed myself up, the piano player also came back.


    Yunyi looked up at the piano player who came in: "What are you talking about?"


    Siqin put the things down: "Miss Hui, the slave not only bought paper, but also bought a few kinds of fruit from the merchant. I heard from the small merchant that some were from Fanbang, and I didn''t know if they were delicious, so I only bought four pieces of each. Five."


    Yunyi became interested and walked over to take a look. The fruit on it was similar to the sand fruit in Inner Mongolia that I had seen on TV before, but I had never eaten it.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 20： rich space

    Chapter 20 Enriching Space


    The other kind is similar to Qiuzi pear. She picked one up and took a closer look. This kind of pear fruit is sweet and sour, with soft and juicy flesh and fragrance. It can be made into jam, fruit wine, fruit cake, preserved fruit, etc. can.


    Yunyi nodded: "Wash a few, let''s try it together and see if it''s as delicious as they say."


    There are several wild hawthorns at the bottom. They are not too big. Siqin looks at the lady and stares: "Miss, this is a bonus. It''s so small, it''s probably not delicious."


    Yun Yi smiled and said, "Wash a few together and try it out to see how it tastes?"


    Siqin saw that his young lady was interested: "The servant will try it first, and the young lady will try it later, okay?"


    Afraid that the young lady would misunderstand, she quickly added another sentence: "After all, this thing came from Fanbang, so the servant girl is still a little worried."


    Yunyi knew what Siqin was thinking, so she followed her.


    Sitting there thinking about the poultry harvested today, she wanted to buy some pigs, cows, and sheep cubs, but she didn''t find any suitable ones, but she found out that there is a livestock market in the town, you can go there and have a look.


    However, the farmer who sold her chickens and ducks also said that in a few days, they will transport a few piglets from relatives in the back of the mountain, and they also promised to help her find out if there is anyone selling sheep. Busy, after all, there is no one that sells cattle casually, and buying and selling cattle has to go to the government for record.


    In the last life, Yun Yi liked to eat vegetarian food, and she also studied it for a while. When she was free these days, she would also write a recipe or two about vegetarian dishes, and asked the Siqin to hand it over to the back kitchen of the temple, so that they could try it. Down.


    After several times of ??, the vegetarian dishes in the monastery had many more flavors, and the taste was much better than the previous vegetarian dishes. The abbot of the temple also sent a young monk to thank him and gave him a few lighted amulets.


    Yunyi took it with a smile and thanked him. No matter what, this is the heart of the temple.


    After a few days, she saw that she would return to the mansion in a few days. On this day, Yunyi asked Siqin to go to the town to buy some offerings. The original owner''s parents lit the ever-bright lantern.


    After Siqin left, Yunyi quickly changed her clothes as before, dressed like a small butler of a big family again, and left the path behind Fushou Temple.


    Arrived outside the gate of the farmhouse: "Is there anyone at home?"


    A middle-aged man came out of the thatched cottage in the courtyard: "Steward Xiao is here, please come in."


    Yunyi entered the yard: "Is Piggy ready?"


    The middle-aged man picked up a ragged sackcloth on the side, wiped his hands, and replied, "Steward Xiao, it was ready a few days ago. There are six piglets in my relative''s house, and my brother and I took all of them. Come here, you can choose whatever you want?"


    Yunyi looked at the middle-aged man: "If there is nothing wrong with the little piglets, I will take all of them. The young masters in the house like to eat roast suckling pigs the most."


    After seeing the piglets, I heard the sound of sheep.


    Then I heard the middle-aged man say: "You said you wanted a little lamb before, but something happened to that family, and now you want to sell all the five sheep in the family, and I don''t know if Steward Xiao can accept them all. ."


    Yunyi was happy in her heart, but she didn''t show it on her face: "I have to take a look, the house can''t eat so much food in one go."


    The middle-aged man rubbed his hands together, and said a little embarrassedly, "But the master said that it is not just for sale, so he thought of selling it together with the big and the small."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 21： visit the town

    Chapter 21 Going around town


    Yun pretended to be difficult: "Forget it, let''s form a good relationship, and save you from embarrassment. I have also collected all these sheep, but I still have to trouble you to help me send me to the forest in front of me, and the mansion will send someone over in a while. take away."


    The middle-aged man was overjoyed when he heard that he could ask for it all, but now he has met a good person, saving them from embarrassment. If this Xiao can''t handle it, they have to go to the market to try their luck.


    Since I promised my relatives to help me out, I have to keep my word.


    After sending it to the place as Yun Yi said, the person left.


    Yunyi quickly communicated with ''Xue Li'' in the space: "Help me see if the surroundings are safe."


    "Master, no one was found within a radius of 300 meters."


    Yunyi quickly put six little piglets and five sheep of different sizes into the space pasture. The small pasture finally has an appearance. Although there are not too many species, I believe it will not take long to enrich.


    Will go back to the house in three days, Yun Yi thought about taking time to go around town with Siqin, just to see if he could come across something that interests him.


    After returning to the palace, I am afraid that it will be difficult to leave the palace for a while.


    When we were about to arrive at the temple, I saw two little boys carrying a basket and selling puppies that had just turned full moon to passersby.


    After ?? Yunyi approached, he saw that there were still two furry puppies left inside. They looked very funny. One was black all over with a white circle on the left eye, and the other was also black all over with a white circle on the right eye.


    The ?? is just symmetrical when they stand together, which is a bit funny. The two puppies directly wagged their tails when they saw Yunyi stop, as if to please.


    One of the little boys said smartly: "Little brother, do you want to bring one home, this puppy is already a month old, it''s definitely easy to raise."


    Yunyi asked, "How to sell?"


    The boy laughed: "There are only two left, if the little brother wants to give ten cents, if he only needs one, he will give six cents."


    Yunyi counted out fifteen copper plates and handed them over: "I want this basket too."


    Carrying two puppies, he searched for a no-man¡¯s place, and received it directly into the space. After checking the time, thinking that the qin was coming back soon, he accelerated his pace and returned to the temple.


    After he had packed up, the qin also came back with the offerings.


    Seeing the contents in her basket, she nodded with satisfaction: "I didn''t expect to buy such good peaches."


    Siqin smiled and said, "These are all Zhuangzi from big families in the capital. Now is the season for autumn peach to come down. The servants can choose the good ones to buy."


    The next day, Yunyi invited three lanterns, and the eminent monks in the temple to help recite the scriptures, and lit the lanterns for the original owner''s parents and the original owner.


    Wait to return to the wing: "Siqin, you will accompany me to the town at the foot of the mountain tomorrow."


    Siqin frowned slightly and said, "Miss, you have something to do with the servants. We don''t have guards around. I''m afraid that if something happens, the servants won''t be able to protect the lady."


    Yun Yi didn''t lift her head: "Did you forget that Miss Ben is also a martial artist?"


    Siqin whispered: "Miss, as far as your three-legged cat skills are concerned, I''m afraid it won''t come in handy when it comes to the critical moment. Listen to the persuasion of the servant. This place is not like the capital."


    Yunyi looked up: "Tomorrow we will change our clothes, it will be fine."


    Siqin saw that the young lady had made up her mind, so she couldn''t say anything else, so she could only pray silently in her heart: "Everything goes well tomorrow."


    The next day, Siqin looked at the young lady who had put on the butler''s attire, and when she finished painting, her appearance was different from before: "Miss, when did you learn this skill, when did you prepare this dress, Why doesn''t the servant know?"


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 22： full of harvest

    Chapter 22 Full harvest


    Yun Yi smiled lightly: "There''s more you don''t know, this is my dad"


    Deliberately stop here and let the little girl figure it out by herself. Siqin and Zhihua, who stayed in the mansion, have been with the original owner since childhood. Some things have to be slowly and subtly changed. to them.


    After all, his temperament is different from that of the original owner, but in the event of such a big change, one or two changes can be justified.


    I believe that they will only come down to the lack of parents, and they want to support the second room.


    simply modified the appearance of the piano, and the two went down the mountain from the back path and went straight to the town.


    When we arrived in town, we happened to see a long queue in front of a pastry shop.


    Yunyi had an idea, but it was a little inconvenient to act with the piano by his side.


    So Yun Yi said, "Siqin, this pastry smells delicious, just happened to meet it. You line up here, buy a few more packs, and go back tomorrow so that you can bring them to your grandmother and the third young master."


    Siqin listened and replied: "That lady"


    Yunyi stopped and said, "Call me Steward Xiao, Miss, I''m wearing a steward''s clothes now, don''t be confused."


    Siqin carefully looked around, but fortunately no one was paying attention, and patted his chest: "It''s okay, it''s okay, the little one is right."


    Yunyi didn''t bother to correct her, it''s just the pronunciation.


    Then he said, "You''ll buy it in a while, and meet at the teahouse in front of you. No matter who arrives first, call for a pot of tea and wait in peace."


    When the ??siqin heard this, he was a little worried: "Little butler, do we want to separate?"


    Yun Yi pointed to the people in line: "If we are together, when can we go back?"


    Siqin looked at Miss''s current dress, but it was not as worrying as before: "That''s fine, little steward, you have to come back earlier, I''ll go to the teahouse to wait for you after I buy the cakes."


    Yun Yi saw that she agreed, and ran away without looking back.


    Although this town is not very big, there is only one main street, but it takes a lot of time to walk around.


    When I passed the seed store, I turned in out of curiosity. From here, I could know what crops were probably in this dynasty, so I knew exactly what the crops were.


    After walking around the store, I didn''t find any corn. I asked the second in the store, only to find out that there were no potatoes or sweet potatoes either. It seems that they haven''t come from other places.


    allowed her to see miscellaneous grains such as soybeans, mung beans, adzuki beans, and black beans.


    Yunyi asked for a little bit of everything, and by the way, I listened to Xiaoer''s quotation, and by the way, I also learned about the prices of this dynasty.


    After ?? paid the money and left, he found a hidden place and put the things in the space before heading to the livestock market to say hello.


    The pastures in the space still need to add some more species. Now in my situation, I can feel at ease by enriching the space. It is a rare opportunity, so it is better to prepare more things.


    This livestock market may be too savory, so the place is really biased, and there is a forest further ahead.


    After entering, she quickly picked two horses first. Although they were not high-quality horses, they were fortunately strong. When she turned around and was about to go shopping, she saw a carriage on the opposite side for sale.


    She just glanced at it, and the shopkeeper immediately asked, "Do you still need a carriage and a saddle?"


    Yun Yi was stunned for a moment, thinking that she would need to use it in the future, she nodded and ordered a carriage and a saddle.


    Thinking of the original owner''s poor family background, it is fortunate that some yellow and white things were left in the space in the previous life. Although it was not too much, it was enough for his own expenses, but all the jade jewelry left behind disappeared.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 23： aim to achieve

    Chapter 23 The purpose is achieved


    If you know that this will happen, it would be a pity to leave all those jade jewelry in Longteng before going to sea in your previous life.


    This trip was not in vain. I found four cows in the place where the cows were sold, and I was happy in my heart.


    Before going over, he put away his excited expression and just casually stepped forward to ask the price. The stall owner saw that someone came up to ask, and said, "This is a new breed from elsewhere."


    Then he started to fool Yunyi incessantly.


    Yun Yi smiled lightly: "Don''t fool me, I know this cow can''t do heavy work, but only produces milk."


    As soon as the shop owner appeared to be a connoisseur, his face immediately collapsed. This cow is considered to be in his own hands. The farmer¡¯s purpose of buying cows is to cultivate the land.


    When the store owner was downcast, Yun Yi said, "How much is the minimum silver tael for this cow?"


    The store owner said: "The current price will not recover the cost, and it will not be sold if it is less than six taels."


    Yun Yi asked, "Are these cows?"


    The shopkeeper shook his head and said, "One end is male."


    Yunyi was relieved now: "If you give a real price, I will have all the four cows."


    The shopkeeper was stunned for a moment, then confirmed: "You said you want it?"


    Yunyi nodded: "Yes, but only if the price is right."


    After bargaining, I finally bought these four cows with 22 taels of silver. Since they are not farming cattle, they do not need to go to the yamen for filing.


    After walking around the market again, Yunyi also bought a few little cowboys, because it was not long after he was born, and he didn''t need to file for it.


    It is rare to find a generous owner in the market. Everyone is guessing which housekeeper of the Zhuangzi came out to buy?


    She is not afraid of ostentation, anyway, this market is already remote, and there is a forest not far in front of the market. After a while, people will send livestock there.


    Anyway, her purpose of coming to town this time has been achieved. After meeting with Siqin for a while, it¡¯s fine to go directly back to the temple. They will go back to the house tomorrow, and even if there are people who are suspicious, they will not think of themselves.


    Things went very smoothly. After seeing the delivery person leave, Yunyi asked Xue Li in the space to confirm the safety and put the things away.


    After forging the scene, he quickly left the place.


    Not long after she left, someone sneakily chased after her.


    Just saw that the carriage and cows were gone, and then left cursingly.


    Fortunately, Yunyi did some tricks after earning space, and since these people were all reckless, there was no clue.


    Along the way, Yun Yi didn''t stop any longer. Half an hour later, he and Siqin met at the teahouse, drank some tea, and then went to the temple.


    After returning to the temple, after taking a bath, Yun Yi continued to copy the scriptures.


    After dinner, Yun Yi said to Siqin, "Let''s go and rest early, someone should come to pick us up from the mansion tomorrow morning."


    Siqin replied: "Yes, miss."


    Waiting for the piano player to retreat, Yun Yi closed the door and entered the space directly.


    The crops I planted before have grown half a foot tall, and the medicinal fields are already lush, but unfortunately the ginseng seeds are all consumed as energy, it seems that I have to find a chance to ask the medicine shop.


    The Tianshan Mountains in these spaces have gradually become green, but we still have to find a way to add some more saplings. The remaining saplings are of all kinds, but only a few seedlings are left for each species, just like calculating the seedlings. Like, Keke was malnourished at first.


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 24： See whats going on outside

    Chapter 24 See what''s going on outside


    Other tree species are fine, just let them grow slowly, but those fruit saplings are really blind, and I don¡¯t know how long it will take to eat fruit.


    Looking at the pasture from a distance, the living creatures that were brought in before, each lived leisurely and contentedly on their own territory, watching the changes in space, she finally felt a lot more at ease, and space was her biggest reliance.


    Looking at the empty flower field, I resigned myself to the warehouse to find all kinds of flower seeds, and began to sow them myself. As for those roses, roses, peonies, and chrysanthemums that have no seeds, I will find a chance to buy ready-made ones and transplant them into the space. .


    I don¡¯t know when the spiritual energy in the space will be enriched again. Now I don¡¯t want to have the mental power as powerful as the previous life. I just want to be able to use the spiritual power to harvest seeds in the space. This is completely artificial. Very tiring.


    ¡®Xue Li¡¯ is sleeping most of the time now, and there is too little spiritual energy in the space, so he can only rely on sleep to repair himself.


    Only when Yunyi communicates with it through her mind will she wake up.


    After working hard, I returned to the villa, took a hot shower, made myself a pot of health tea, and took out the video I recorded before, and I couldn''t help but burst into tears again.


    After crying for a while, I felt a little better. It is impossible for the children to see each other again. After returning to the capital tomorrow, I have to think about how to find Long Jingrui.


    Maybe I was tired from crying, so I just fell asleep on the sofa.


    Wake up, it''s already midnight outside.


    When I lost sleepiness, I started to practice martial arts in the space, and I continued to practice the martial arts of my predecessors, Xiaoyaowuhen and Jade Arrows in the sky. With the blessing of memories from my previous life, I have made rapid progress these days.


    In addition, I drank a lot of space stream water during this period of time. Although my physique could not achieve the effect of washing the marrow, it also discharged a lot of impurities. The skin is more delicate and fairer than before, and it is really tender and can be squeezed out of water.


    An hour later, after finishing the work, I went back to the villa to take a shower. Just as I dried my hair and changed my underwear, I heard movement outside the space.


    Because of Dafang He''s shamelessness before, Yun Yi was afraid that Dafang would use any more despicable methods.


    He quickly changed his clothes, and as soon as he left the room, he heard a ''boom'' sound outside the courtyard. It was not certain whether someone entered the courtyard or something heavy fell outside the courtyard.


    lightly opened the door and saw that the other rooms in the yard were not moving. He contacted Xue Li who was still in the process of self-repairing in the space: "Xue Li, look at what''s going on outside?"


    "Master, someone outside the hospital was injured and passed out."


    Yun Yi frowned and was thinking about whether to go out to save people, when she heard ''Xue Li'' speak again: "Master, someone is chasing after him, there are still less than two kilometers away from here, and there are a lot of people, they searched very carefully. , so it''s going slower."


    I can¡¯t think about it too much, I can¡¯t wait for death, but I can¡¯t affect the pilgrims who are temporarily living in this courtyard, so I opened the back door of the small courtyard first, and then climbed the wall from the front courtyard.


    To be on the safe side, Yun Yi took out a pair of modern sneakers from the space, and quickly put them on for himself, thinking that if he really wanted to meet an expert, he couldn''t find himself on this shoe print alone.


    The person who fainted outside the hospital, covered his face with a black scarf, didn''t see his appearance, but just looking at his height, he should be young.


    This man was stabbed in the arm and shot in the back with an arrow. There were still bloodstains on the way, and after a little thought, he picked up the unconscious man and walked towards the path behind the yard.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 25： Im a little too reckless

    Chapter 25 I''m a little too reckless


    It''s not that she didn''t think about putting it in the space now, but she was afraid that the people who came after would not be fooled, so she had to fake the appearance of this person leaving by herself.


    It''s not that she hadn''t thought about using the blood of animals in the space instead, and sprinkled some fake adults along the way and left, but if any of those people found any clues, the pilgrims in the wing would probably get into even more trouble.


    Fortunately, after this period of training, my strength has increased a lot, but it is still quite difficult.


    However, this person seems to have some consciousness after this tossing and knows to cooperate and move forward.


    About 600 or 700 meters away and into the woods behind, this man really couldn''t hold it anymore and passed out.


    Yunyi confirmed that he had fainted, and then put the person in the space. When he got here, he was already 100 meters into the woods, and Yunyi couldn''t care about it anymore. They can think what they like.


    checked himself, directly changed the sneakers and put them in the space, then turned around and returned to the courtyard from the back door not far away, fastened the back door, and walked to the wing where he lived.


    After a while, I heard that someone was not far from the courtyard.


    Yunyi went back to the room and closed the door, and immediately entered the space, rinsed from head to toe, quickly dried her hair, changed clothes, and then left the space.


    ''Xue Li'' reminded Yunyi that those people were searching around outside the courtyard.


    I''m afraid I''m a little confused now, how can I find no one in the woods.


    After a while, someone climbed over the wall and entered the courtyard. It took a long time for those people to leave.


    The man in black stood at the place where the bloodstain disappeared, and he couldn''t understand why there was no trace when he arrived here.


    Someone said: "Boss, it''s impossible for people to disappear out of thin air. It''s still dawn, let the brothers search carefully, and you will definitely find clues."


    As soon as this man finished his words, it rained silently from the sky.


    The man scolded: "Damn, this is for Lao Tzu."


    I just heard the person called the boss say: "Let''s go, I''m afraid I''ll be rescued by an expert."


    Now there is no way if they don¡¯t want to go, the sky is against them, and there is no clue this rain.


    After those people left completely, Yun Yi entered the space and wanted to see the situation of that person.


    The stab wound on the arm is okay, but the arrow on the back was poisoned. Fortunately, he met her, or else, even if those people didn''t find out, he might not be able to see the sun tomorrow. .


    It is also true that this person should not die. There is a medical box in the villa, which contains antidote medicine. If she is allowed to refine it now, she will not be able to do it. There are no medicinal materials and no refining tools.


    He went outside and drew water from the stream first, and then he helped him take out the arrowhead and used a silver needle to force the poison out of the wound.


    Looking at the black scarf on the man''s face, he didn''t want to take it off, but he always wanted to save people to the end. If he didn''t take off the black scarf, he couldn''t feed the antidote.


    So he covered his eyes with the black towel that he took off, and then he said to himself: "I took off the black towel that was covering your face to save you, not to see your appearance."


    I didn''t expect that there was a fair and handsome face under the black turban. At first glance, it was not something that ordinary people could raise. I am afraid that there are not many families in the capital who can find such a face.


    After feeding the detoxification pills, Yun Yi started to worry, where should he put people now?


    Thinking that I will go back to the manor tomorrow, I am a little too reckless.


    Seeing that it is almost the end of the year, and it is still raining outside, it is not convenient to go out, what should this person do?


    Thinking about leaving people in this wing is definitely not acceptable, and it is impossible to bring people back to the house. It is only possible to find a place to put people down.


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 26： dont want to get in trouble

    Chapter 26 Don''t want to get in trouble


    After half a day, I finally came up with an idea.


    Knowing that the person will not wake up for a while, as long as he shows signs of waking up, Xue Li will give a warning, so he lay back on the bed with peace of mind.


    ******


    Early the next morning, not long after breakfast, Siqin had just packed up when the carriage from Xiao¡¯s house arrived.


    Yunyi had specially instructed Siqin to prepare an extra breakfast for the coachman who came to pick them up.


    If you want to get to Fushou Temple before the hour, you must have left the house before dawn.


    Siqin first handed over the food after seeing the driver: "This is what the third lady asked to prepare. Knowing that Uncle Sun, you will be out of the house before dawn, thinking that you must not have eaten, you should put your stomach first."


    The driver didn''t think that Miss San would still think of him as a servant, and was really moved.


    Thank you, so I found a place to eat.


    When Yunyi and the other master and servant came out, the coachman had already packed himself up and waited there respectfully.


    Seeing the third miss coming, he hurriedly stepped forward and thanked: "The servant thanked the third miss."


    Yunyi naturally knew what he was thanking, and smiled lightly: "Uncle Sun don''t have to worry about it, it''s not a big deal, let''s go back to the house."


    Sun Bo replied: "Yes."


    Siqin helped his young lady to get into the carriage, then put the luggage away and got on the carriage.


    After leaving Fushou Temple, Yunyi kept looking out through the crack of the window, until she came to a corner, and then stopped the carriage.


    found a reason for his stomach discomfort, let Sun Bo wait on the side of the road, and walked inside with the piano.


    Siqin was a little nervous: "Miss, are you alright?"


    Yunyi replied lightly: "It''s okay, but my stomach is a little uncomfortable."


    Yesterday, I went to town with Siqin and knew that there was a dilapidated house here. Because it was so dilapidated, I thought it must have been a long time without anyone living there.


    This place is already far away from Fushou Temple, so even if those people come back to look for it, they will never think that people will be here.


    When ?? approached the house, Yun Yi asked Siqin to guard here, and walked to the broken house over there by himself.


    Siqin didn''t think much about it, thinking that his young lady must be embarrassed, and because he was just here to help the young lady put down the wind, she did not follow the young lady any further.


    This house is really broken enough that it doesn''t even have a door, but this saves Yunyi a lot of trouble.


    As soon as you enter, except for the cobwebs hanging on the wall, the inside is empty, as if being looted.


    I can''t think about it, because ''Xue Li'' has issued a warning, this person is about to wake up.


    Yunyi quickly moved the person out of the space, took out the leftover wound medicine from yesterday, and said to himself: "I can only help you get here, and then I can only see your own good fortune."


    Ye Huaiyi became conscious soon after being removed from the space, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t open his eyes, and suddenly a faint fragrance entered his nose, which made him feel a lot more comfortable.


    After that, a crisp and pleasant voice came into my ears, and then I heard: "Although I don''t know whether you are a good person or a bad person, I still hope that you can survive, and these pastries are also reserved for you, I wish you good luck. "


    Yun Yi took out the cake wrapped in a handkerchief from his arms, which was prepared in advance after leaving Fushou Temple, so the handkerchief did not leave any trace of his identity.


    After finishing all this, she got up and left the dilapidated house. She didn''t know what the reason was, and she didn''t want to get into trouble, and saving people was just because she couldn''t see death.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 27： back home

    Chapter 27 Return


    Siqin saw the miss coming out, and hurriedly greeted her: "Miss, are you all right?"


    "It''s alright, maybe it''s because I drank the overnight tea in the morning, and I have a stomachache. Let''s get on the car and go home."


    All the way back to the house safely, after Yun Yi went back to the courtyard to wash up, she went to greet the old lady first.


    Siqin followed behind, holding the cakes he bought yesterday.


    Yunyi entered the main hall, saw the old lady smiling at her, stepped forward and bowed: "Yi''er has seen her grandmother."


    The old lady smiled and asked her to step forward: "Is it still a habit to be in Fushou Temple these days?"


    Yunyi smiled lightly: "Back to grandmother, it''s okay, it''s quiet over there, and my granddaughter copies scriptures every day and enshrines it in front of the Buddha."


    After chatting with the old lady for a while, I asked Siqin to bring the cakes: "Grandmother, I bought this in the town below Fushou Temple. I tasted it once before and thought it tasted good, so I asked Siqin to buy some. Bring it back, you can taste it."


    The old lady smiled and said, "You still think about me, the old woman, when you arrive at the temple. You have a heart."


    Yunyi personally brought a cup of tea to her grandmother: "Grandma is not old."


    The old lady laughed when she heard Yun Yi''s words: "You are about to get old, how can my grandmother not grow old, she always coaxes me."


    While talking to the old lady, he did not forget to instruct Siqin: "Siqin, send a plate to the front yard for grandfather to taste."


    Siqin replied: "Yes, miss."


    Chatted some interesting things with the old lady, which made the old lady very happy.


    After waiting for the pianist to come back, he said, "Grandmother, it''s time for you to take a break, and the granddaughter will go back and clean up."


    The old lady nodded: "I was tired all the way, go back to the courtyard and have a good rest."


    After coming out of the old lady''s courtyard, I went to see Brother Hao first, and saw that the little guy was much cleaner than before.


    After teasing the little guy for a while, he walked around the room again, and he didn''t find anything suspicious before he left. It seems that during her absence, the big room did not dare to make any more tricks.


    I guess he was frightened by the words of the housekeeper of Jin Wangfu.


    She knew that this would only frighten him for a while, and when He turned his head around, he was afraid that he would still attack them.


    Therefore, the people in the second room must become stronger as soon as possible. When the original owner''s father was alive before, Xiao Chenrui also practiced martial arts with him, but he did not persevere because he wanted to study.


    Now that the second room has no parents to protect him, this martial arts must be practiced, and he may be able to save his life at a critical moment.


    went back to the yard and instructed Siqin to find some medical books. She wanted to read the medical books of this dynasty to see if there were any differences, so that people around her could gradually feel her changes.


    After the ??siqin went out, Yun Yi took out the two martial arts cheats that he had written by default, and planned to go to Rui Ge''er''s courtyard later.


    It''s just that Xiao Chenrui came first before she passed.


    Yun Yi was about to ask Zhi Hua to come in and ask questions. What was going on in the mansion recently, when he heard a greeting from outside the door: "I have seen the third young master."


    "Is my sister here?"


    "Miss is in the house."


    Yunyi stood up and opened the door: "I was thinking of visiting you later."


    Xiao Chenrui walked in indifferently: "I thought that when my sister returns to the mansion, she must go to her grandmother first, so she came here according to the time."


    Yun Yi smiled and let people sit down.


    Zhihua brought tea in, and then backed out. Knowing that the young lady and the young master had not seen each other for a long time, she must have something to say, so she went to guard the courtyard gate.


    Yunyi took out the two martial arts secrets and handed them to his younger brother: "Before, my father was there, and the second room was taken care of by my father. Now we can only rely on ourselves."


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 28： The second room must be supported by you

    Chapter 28 The second room must be supported by you


    Yun Yi saw that Rui Ge''er was listening carefully, and then continued: "This is the martial arts secret book that my father found during his lifetime, but my father doesn''t want to force you, thinking that since you don''t want to learn martial arts, the same is true for learning literature.


    But now our situation has changed. If we want to gain a foothold in this house, we must have something special in ourselves. Now that my younger brother is still young, the second room must be supported by you.


    Now you are keeping filial piety at home. My sister hopes that you will not miss your homework, but you must also learn martial arts. Only when you are strong can you protect yourself and your family well. Remember that no one is as good as you. "


    Xiao Chenrui has grown a lot in the past two months. Knowing that her sister was right, she reached out and took the two cheat books: "Sister, I understand."


    Yunyi nodded: "Come and ask me if you don''t understand anything."


    The two siblings chatted for a while before Xiao Chenrui left with two cheats.


    ******


    The next day, Yun Yi was reading a medical book in the room when she saw Zhi Hua come in: "Miss, sister Xinyu from the old lady''s side is here, saying that Mrs. Lu heard that the lady was sick a few days ago and came to visit."


    Yunyi frowned, and rummaged through the memory of the original owner: "The wife of Lu Xiaocheng, the servant of the Ministry of Personnel?"


    Zhihua was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect the young lady to ask this way: "Yes, Madam Lu and the Second Madam are handkerchiefs. When Madam was alive, she often visited the mansion to talk to Madam."


    Yunyi thought of the picture in her memory, and she also understood in her heart that Mrs. Lu''s visit today was just an excuse.


    I hope it''s what she guessed, or I''ll have to figure out a way myself.


    So he said lightly: "I''ll change clothes and go over."


    Yunyi took Zhihua to the main courtyard, and before entering the door, she bowed to the old lady who was sitting at the head: "I have seen my grandmother."


    The old lady smiled and said, "Yi''er, come here quickly and see who is coming to see you?"


    Yunyi took a few steps forward and bowed to Madam Lu: "I have seen Madam Lu."


    During this period of time, the spatial stream water is not for nothing. The impurities in the body are discharged little by little, and the skin is quite delicate and fair. Moreover, because of the daily martial arts practice during this period, the body has grown a lot taller. Curly Tingting''s figure really makes people unable to take their eyes off.


    Mrs. Lu looked at Yun Yi, whose hands were as soft as weeds, her skin was as thick as fat, her collar was as grubby, her teeth were as rhinoceros, and her head was like a moth, but she had to give up her mind when she thought of her son''s future.


    He got up and helped Yun Yi: "Yi Er, I wanted to come and see you for a long time. My aunt went far away before, but when I came back, I heard that you went to Fushou Temple to pray for blessings. I heard that you went back to the house yesterday, so I will come here today. I count on you."


    Yun Yi said lightly: "Yi''er is very good, I''m worried about Aunt Liu."


    Mrs. Lu Liu Suqin patted Yunyi''s hand: "I love your mother and sister as sisters. Now that something like this happens, it''s right to be concerned, but it''s just a few of you who suffer."


    Yun Yi can feel that Mrs. Lu has so much sincerity towards her mother, but it will not be so easy to come to the door today, just wait patiently.


    The old lady answered: "The world is impermanent, God''s will makes people, and fortunately, several children have finally survived."


    After chatting for a while, Mrs. Lu looked at the old lady who looked up: "Old lady, Yier and I will go for a walk in the garden, talk to yourself, and then persuade this child, is it possible?"


    The old lady just got tired and nodded with a smile: "Then Yi''er will accompany Mrs. Lu and walk around in the garden at the back. It''s autumn, and the scenery in the garden can still be seen."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 29： call off an oral engagement

    Chapter 29 Revocation of Verbal Engagement


    Yunyi smiled lightly: "Yes, grandmother."


    Then he looked at Madam Lu, thinking that this is not today''s ''business''.


    said to Madam Lu, "Aunt Liu, please, I will accompany you to walk in the garden."


    Mrs. Lu got up to say goodbye to the old lady, and followed Yun Yi out of the main courtyard.


    After reaching the back garden, Mrs. Lu found a convenient place to talk, and then said softly, "Yi''er, this time, auntie has something to tell you alone."


    Yunyi understood very well in her heart, but she didn''t show it on her face, she just said to Zhihua behind her: "Zhihua, Aunt Liu and I have something to say, you should step back first."


    Zhihua frowned slightly and was a little worried about Miss, but still respectfully said: "Yes, Miss, the servant is not far away, if you have something to call the servant."


    After saying that, he saluted, turned and retreated not far away.


    Mrs. Lu also took her maid back, looked at the distant scenery, and said lightly: "Before, your mother and I intended to make you and Chengfeng a pair, but now my aunt is afraid that she can''t agree.


    Our two families have not put it on the surface. Except for our few parties, no one knows about it, and it will not have any impact on the two of you. Please forgive me. "


    Yun Yi thought it was realistic enough. If the original owner was still afraid, she would be sad, but she is not the original owner, so she will not be sentimental.


    Yun Yi said lightly, "Aunt Liu came here today for this, right?"


    Mrs. Lu nodded lightly: "Yi''er followed your mother and has always been smart. Aunt Liu likes you very much, but it''s not the aunt''s decision about the Lu family, and now it can only be a grievance to you."


    Yun Yi looked at Madam Lu with deep eyes, and said after a long time, "This is just a joke, it shouldn''t be taken seriously, this is the best way."


    Mrs. Lu didn''t expect Yun Yi to hear this at a young age, she didn''t panic at all, on the contrary, she admired her calmly.


    After the two had spoken, Madam Lu didn''t want to stay any longer. After all, she was sorry for Yun Yi about this matter, and people knew that she would only say that she didn''t keep her reputation.


    Not long after, he left with the maid.


    ******


    Not long after Yun Yi returned to her yard, she heard Siqin come in and report: "Miss, the eldest young master has hired a doctor in the yard, saying that the eldest young lady is not feeling well."


    Yun Yi said lightly: "Sister-in-law is pregnant, and it is normal to have occasional discomfort. Let''s go there later, don''t join in the fun now."


    Of course she knew why her sister-in-law was uncomfortable. The thing that hurt people came from the sister-in-law, but she didn''t know if it was her idea. Let them experience the big room too.


    Not long after, Siqin came in again to report: "Miss, the doctor said that the young lady was poisoned, and the old lady was disturbed."


    Yun Yi said lightly, "Poisoned?"


    Siqin nodded: "The old lady said that this matter needs to be thoroughly investigated."


    Yun Yi laughed: "It''s time for a thorough investigation to find out who did this trick."


    Siqin always felt that what the young lady said was a little light-hearted, and the matter was irrelevant, but she felt that there was something in the words of the young lady, but after thinking about it carefully, she felt that what the young lady said was right, she couldn''t figure it out, and she simply didn''t think about it.


    ******


    Bixiao Garden, East Courtyard


    He looked embarrassed and said, "Doctor, can the child be saved?"


    In order to ensure safety, the He family specially asked his servants to go outside the house to invite Doctor Qiu, a famous doctor from Jimintang.


    Doctor Qiu said indifferently: "The child can be saved, but after this tossing, I am afraid that the body will be weak after birth. Do you still want to save it?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 30： guess

    Chapter 30 Guessing


    He''s heart tightened when he heard this, and then looked at the pale daughter-in-law on the bed, and gritted his teeth: "Bao, this is the eldest grandson of my big house."


    The doctor prescribed some decoction, saying that it would not affect the fetus in the womb.


    then said to the eldest lady: "Madam''s best to check the house carefully again to see if there is anything wrong."


    After the doctor left, Mr. He instructed: "Check it carefully again, I want to see who ate the bear''s heart and leopard''s gall?"


    soon found two purses in the room.


    Grandma Sun next to Mrs He stepped forward to check, her face changed, and she whispered a few words in the ear of the eldest lady.


    Madam ?? also changed her face, she didn''t dare to say anything: "Are you sure?"


    Grandma Sun nodded and said, "Old slave is sure."


    Mrs He was a little scared and waved her hand to retreat the maid, and then walked to the bed of her daughter-in-law: "Before, did you give the Lei Gongfan you gave to Grandma Sun back to someone else?"


    The first lady, Lu Siyi, shook her head and said, "No, only Grandma Sun said last time that she was going to use medicine. She took some from me, and the rest are still in the dowry box."


    Mrs He asked, "In normal times, who is taking care of your dowry?"


    Lu Siyi frowned and said, "Mother, what happened?"


    Mr. He said lightly: "It''s okay, it''s just some speculation. Since the thing is not sent out, it''s okay."


    He looked at the eldest daughter-in-law and couldn''t bear it: "You have a good rest, I will send some soup from the kitchen later."


    ******I


    Yi Lan Court


    Mrs He looked angry: "Ma''am Sun, are you sure that nothing went wrong that day?"


    Grandma Sun is not sure now. She clearly handed the thing into Caixia''s hands that day, why did this thing appear in the room of the young master''s wife again?


    But there was no mistake that day, because I was afraid that the purse elsewhere was contaminated with that thing, and it was handed over to Caixia by myself.


    She was baffled.


    Mammy Sun thought it over carefully: "Madam, the old slave was sure that it was not wrong that day, just because he was afraid that other purses would be stained with the smell, it was the old slave who ran over and handed the things to the maid by himself. on hand.


    It''s just that the girl was sold by the third young lady before, and now I have nowhere to ask, but I only prepared one purse that day, but now I found two of the same in the young lady''s room, and inside The same goes for the outfits. "


    Mr. He couldn''t understand. It is reasonable to say that he did this carefully, how could it be possible for people to find out that there is no adult in the second room now, and those **** must not understand these private matters.


    But now that this incident happened, how to explain it.


    Grandma Sun now rolls her eyes in order to alleviate her guilt: "Madam, will this matter be discovered by the people in King Jin''s Mansion?"


    He was shocked when she heard it, and a fine layer of sweat appeared on her forehead. How could she forget about this, would it be as Sun Ma said, the people from Jinwangfu took action, or she didn''t explain it.


    The embroidered handkerchief was about to be torn by her in her hand, and it took a long time before she said, "Mammy Sun, there is no need to investigate this matter. You handle the two purses yourself. If this is really what the Jin Wangfu did, I''m afraid it''s a warning. We, it seems that the people in the second room should not move anymore for the time being."


    Grandma Sun breathed a sigh of relief, and finally resolved this matter, otherwise, with Madam''s temperament, she would not have any good fruit to eat.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 31： Eat your own fruit

    Chapter 31


    Yunyi got the news from Siqin, and was still a little curious, why there was no movement from He''s side.


    Such a big thing happened, shouldn''t you be angry and anxious, and then investigate the matter thoroughly?


    Thinking of something, Yun Yi got up and said to the Siqin behind him, "Follow me to the little young master''s courtyard."


    Siqin responded and followed the lady out.


    It was exactly as Yun Yi thought. Not long after she arrived, Grandma Sun came over. It seemed that she came to investigate secretly.


    Grandma Sun didn''t expect to meet the third miss here, but she is an old-fashioned worker, afraid of another trouble, so she respectfully bowed to Yun Yi: "The old slave has seen the third miss."


    Yunyi didn''t want to talk to her too much, so she didn''t call out directly, she just said lightly: "Why did you come here?"


    Grandma Sun kept her salute posture: "The old slave came to visit the young master on the order of the eldest lady."


    Yun Yi flashed a sneer in his eyes, and said lightly: "It''s really hard work, Grandma Sun."


    Mamma Sun glanced at the house: "It''s not hard to do things according to Madam''s orders."


    said and went into the room: "The eldest lady asked the old slave to come over and see what the young master is missing here. Now that the second master and the second lady are gone, you can''t lose the young master."


    Grandma Sun swept around the room and saw the purse hanging on the crib. She walked over while talking, tucked it into her sleeve calmly, and said a few compliments before leaving.


    Yunyi laughed in her heart as she watched her leaving figure.


    In order to catch up with King Jin''s mansion and let the people in the second room make way, he really dared to do any tricks.


    Yunyi discovered the problem with the purse that day, and took revenge that night.


    She first went to the sewing room to get a few purses of the same style, and then went to Grandma Sun to find the remaining Tripterygium vines, which proved her guess.


    After processing, he opened the purse that his younger brother took, poured out the contents, mixed it and packed it into two purses, and then sent it to the eldest lady.


    She is now the eldest grandson who is pregnant with Dafang. Since she wants to harm people so much, let Dafang suffer the consequences.


    Since this thing can be brought into the mansion as a dowry, Yun Yi doesn''t believe that Lv Siyi, the lady in the lobby, will not know the use.


    As long as there is no one here in the second room, the benefits given by King Jin''s mansion will naturally fall on them. After all, Brother Hall is the eldest grandson.


    The physique of this lady in the hall is too bad, it took a long time for the symptoms to appear, but this is also good, so that they are busy so that they have no time to mess with their second room.


    Anyway, no matter what they think, they will never doubt themselves.


    The next day, Mrs. He sent Chuntao, who was beside her, to deliver the monthly records for the past few months.


    Yunyi guessed that he was afraid that Mr. He thought that the purse was done by King Jin''s house, and that he was afraid of rebirth, so he obediently sent the monthly records of the past few months.


    Yun Yi smiled and told the qin to put away, and said to Chuntao, "I''m sorry to make this trip, this month''s delivery is really timely. I just want to let the qin out of the house, and I''m worried about the money."


    When the things were delivered, Chuntao didn''t want to stay any longer: "It''s good that I didn''t delay Miss San''s affairs. Madam was too busy during this time. She forgot about the monthly affairs, and she also forgot to be considerate of Miss San."


    Yun Yi smiled lightly: "It''s not a big deal, it''s the same day after day, it''s always the same."


    Chuntao thought to herself, "These three young ladies are really choking to death now."


    So he hurriedly left.


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 32： Pour a bowl of water on the head

    Chapter 32 Pour a basin of water on the head


    Siqin laughed after seeing Chuntao leaving with an ugly face: "Miss, you are really amazing. If the eldest lady hears this, I''m afraid she will be **** off."


    Then he thought of something, and added: "Miss, don''t provoke the people over there in the future, but don''t let the eldest lady catch you wrong."


    Yunyi did not speak, but gave a cold ''hum'' in her heart, thinking: "Then let her let her go. For the sake of profit, she has no bottom line of being a human being. I will never be merciful to this kind of person."


    ******


    After Chuntao went back, she repeated what Yun Yi had said to Mrs. He, but she didn''t add anything to it.


    Seeing that the eldest lady has not spoken, she said carefully: "I think the third lady has changed since she recovered from her illness. Although her words are still very gentle, they are very precious."


    Mrs He listened and put down the tea cup in her hand: "Hmph, she thought that with the support of King Jin''s Mansion, she was still the third young lady before, dreaming."


    Mr. He felt hazy in his heart and said to Chuntao, "Go and call Grandma Sun over."


    After a while, Grandma Sun walked in: "I have seen Mrs."


    Mrs He let the maid in the house retreat: "Ma''am Sun, but what did you find?"


    Grandma Sun felt a little drum in her heart: "Madam, this old slave is incompetent, I didn''t find it, those purses were all from the sewing room of the mansion, the old slave was afraid of making mistakes, so he also asked someone to identify them, and they were all the same, so the old slave guessed that it must be The people of King Jin''s mansion operate secretly, but no one in the second room has such ability."


    He was so angry that he raised his hand and patted the small table next to him: "It''s really deceiving. If it wasn''t for Doctor Qiu''s rejuvenation, he would have almost killed Siyi''s fetus."


    Mamma Sun thought to herself, "Fortunately, the King Jin''s Mansion is the one to blame, otherwise I wouldn''t be able to tell if I had a mouthful of words. It would be related to the child in the young lady''s womb. I''m afraid that no matter how loyal I am, the lady will not forgive me."


    After half a day, Mrs He finally suppressed the anger in her heart: "Ma''am Sun, since King Jin''s Mansion is going to protect them, let''s wait a little longer, I don''t believe King Jin''s Mansion can protect them for a lifetime?


    Even if King Jin''s mansion is to protect her, she still doesn''t want to live under Mrs. Ben''s hands. "


    Then she let Sun Mammy come over and whispered a few words in her ear.


    Grandma Sun nodded: "Madam, don''t worry, this old slave will do it well."


    ******


    When Lu Chengfeng learned from his mother that he had withdrawn from the verbal engagement with the third lady of the Xiao family, he couldn''t believe it, "Mother, why did you break the engagement on your own accord without discussing it with me? "


    Mrs. Lu Liu Suqin looked at her son: "I have discussed this matter with your father. You know the current situation of the Xiao family, which is not good for your future. Next year, Miss Xiao''s third miss will be due to get married, so she will cancel the engagement ahead of schedule. , it''s good for everyone."


    Lu Chengfeng felt extremely uncomfortable: "Mother, you clearly know that I have been fond of my son for a long time, why do you want to break us up?"


    When Liu Suqin heard her son''s words, her face froze: "Who am I for, her current status will not help you in the slightest, it will only be a drag, especially her younger brother, who is rumored to have a hard life outside. , if the parents died, some things are better to be trusted or not, and it is better to end them earlier."


    Lv Chengfeng left his mother''s courtyard in despair. He liked Yunyi since he was a child. He heard from his mother that he had made a verbal engagement with his aunt of the Xiao family.


    But I didn''t expect that today''s mother''s words were like pouring a basin of water on her head, and she suddenly felt a chill in her heart.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 33： can not bear

    Chapter 33 Unbearable


    It has been a few days since Yunyi returned to the house. Apart from busy work in the space and recovering his skills, he is urging Xiao Chenrui, who is pretty good at the root, to practice martial arts. Before, he just didn¡¯t like dancing with guns and sticks, so he didn¡¯t put his mind on martial arts.


    But now it is different. In the past few months without the protection of his parents, he felt a lot of helplessness. Now there are only a few siblings left in the second room.


    Only if you have a future in the future, the servants in the mansion who uphold the high and the low will not dare to bully them, and the life of the elder sister and younger brother in the manor will be better.


    Although I couldn¡¯t go to the academy during the filial piety period, I didn¡¯t miss my homework. I would ask my second cousin if there was anything I didn¡¯t understand.


    In addition, every morning and evening, he would take an hour to practice martial arts. Maybe his mood was different. In just a few days, he had made a lot of progress, which made him very happy.


    When Yunyi practiced martial arts in Xiao Chenrui every day, he would always give pointers one or two in the past. He also taught him about human relationships and working with others, and wanted him to grow up as soon as possible.


    On this day, when I came back from my grandmother, I found that there was a problem with the food I brought from the kitchen.


    Yun Yi doesn''t want to show He''s face, this person just doesn''t feel comfortable if he doesn''t ask for something.


    ordered Siqin to send the food to the main courtyard, so that the old lady could see it, and said that if the house was really difficult, the second room could open fire on her own.


    Siqin was instructed to carry the retrieved breakfast to the main courtyard.


    After passing the report, he brought something to the old lady: "This servant has seen the old lady."


    The old lady was puzzled and looked at the food box in Siqin''s hand: "Your lady asked you to come here?"


    Siqin replied: "Yes, this is the breakfast prepared by the kitchen for my lady. My lady showed the old lady and said that if the house is really difficult, the second room can open fire on her own."


    The old lady''s face was very ugly, so she had someone bring the food box to open it, and saw that there was half a plate of pickled radishes, a bowl of no temperature, and at first glance, it was not the porridge that was boiled today, and there were two more left. Flower rolls of the day.


    I''m afraid the servants will eat better than this.


    The old lady said angrily, "Go and invite the eldest lady."


    Mr. He never thought that Yun Yi would make trouble with the old lady just because of a breakfast.


    She didn''t know that Yunyi''s temperament, she lived freely and easily in her two lifetimes, and she would never endure that she would have to be scolded by others even for a meal.


    When Mr. He got the news and rushed to the main courtyard, he saw the old lady with a dark face and hurried forward: "Mother, what happened to calling my daughter-in-law in such a hurry?"


    The old lady pointed at the food box that Siqin brought, "What''s going on here, don''t tell me you don''t know?"


    Mr. He looked at the food box, and suddenly had a bad premonition: "What''s going on here, where did it come from?"


    The old lady sneered: "He''s, you are so disappointing to me, can''t you tolerate a few children in the second room?"


    Mrs He was taken aback, she couldn''t admit the guilt, if it spread out, would she still need her reputation?


    Mr. He quickly explained: "Mother, is there any misunderstanding?"


    The old lady said, "Do you think I''m confused?"


    Mr. He quickly accompanies the crime: "Mother, I am wronged. I am in charge of everything in the house alone. It is inevitable that there will be some negligence. I hope my mother will be considerate."


    The old lady said: "Since you can''t manage it alone, let Siyi share the burden with you."


    He hurriedly replied, "Mother, it''s not that my daughter-in-law doesn''t want to let go, it''s that Siyi is pregnant and it''s really not suitable to share the mid-feed."


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 34： I cant tell you the pain

    Chapter 34 There is suffering


    The old lady squinted at Mrs He and thought to herself, "This is to go against her own arrangement, and feel that she is old, useless, and can''t control her anymore."


    So he said, "Since you don''t think Siyi is suitable, let the Wei Clan Association help you share the burden."


    As soon as these words came out, Mr. He had the heart to strangle his mother-in-law.


    Who is the Wei family, the concubine of the eldest master Xiao Renli, and later became a noble concubine because of the birth of his son Xiao Chenming. He can give birth to Xiao Chenming safely under the eyes of He''s family, and what kind of simple person can he be.


    No one in the mansion knew that the eldest master was very fond of Aunt Wei, and there were rumors in the inner courtyard that Aunt Wei was very skilled in bed and that the eldest master liked her very much.


    Mrs. He and Concubine Wei have been fighting each other all the time, but now the old lady said that Mrs. Wei should help with the share of the mid-feed, and Mrs. He was angry and hated.


    But now, even if Mr. He has more unwillingness, it is useless. He glanced at the food box that was still there, and he resented the people in the second room even more.


    On the other hand, Mrs Wei, who received the news, knew the old lady''s arrangement, and immediately asked the maid to help with the grooming, and went to the main courtyard to ask Ann to thank her.


    Yunyi wants this effect, that is, to keep the people in the big room busy and have no time to deal with them in the second room, so that they can do their own things quietly.


    The eldest master Xiao Renli didn''t object after knowing his mother''s arrangement, but he was more diligent in the Wei family''s room.


    This made He smashed his silver teeth and swallowed it in his stomach, unable to express the pain.


    This time, Mammy Sun didn''t do well either. She smashed things and was neglected by the eldest lady. If it wasn''t for her poor handling, the people in the kitchen would not dare to bully the people in the second room blatantly, so Yun Yi had the opportunity to sue. There the old lady.


    The Wei, who benefited from this, extended a kind hand to the people of Erfang, and he challenged Erfang and He a lot.


    Miss Wei thought to himself: "Since the second wife and husband went away, after the third lady fell ill, her temperament has become much tougher, and she is no longer as mild-mannered as before.


    She has been fighting with the He family for so many years, but this time she has benefited from the resistance of the third lady. It is true that the enemy of the enemy is a friend, and she has won the second room. "


    In the days after ??, what is there in the big room will also be in the second room, and the life is quite quiet.


    In addition to visiting the old lady to say goodbye, Yunyi usually takes care of the space and resumes martial arts. Every morning, he will accompany his younger brother Xiao Chenrui to practice together, and at night, when he is busy with the space, he will also practice more.


    With the passage of time, the land of the space has now returned to its lush greenness, and the orchards halfway up the mountain have a verdant color.


    Maybe it was also because the space had regained its vitality, and slowly she could feel the thin aura in the space, which gave her hope and a good mood.


    The space has changed, and the internal force has also begun to advance by leaps and bounds. Through this period of hard work, I have recovered to 30% or 40% of the martial arts in my previous life. Self-protection is not a problem.


    But her mental power was only loosened a bit. She knew that in this life, her mental power would not increase as quickly as in the previous life. After all, there is no spiritual energy in the space now, and this life has to rely on herself to recover a little bit, without the blessing of external forces.


    As for how much he can recover, it depends on the degree of recovery of the spiritual energy of the space.


    She didn''t ask for too much, as long as her mental power could reach the space to harvest seeds freely, she took back her thoughts and turned back to the villa.


    Xue Li was probably also due to the thin aura in the space, and the sleeping time was shortened a lot every day. Hearing Yun Yi coming in, she opened her eyes: "Master, collect more jade into the space, and the space will recover better. quick."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 35： What happened

    Chapter 35 What Happened


    Yun Yi walked over with a smile: "It seems that you have recovered a lot now, and you can have the energy to talk to me."


    sat down and took Xue Li into his arms: "Tell me, what''s the matter with you?"


    In the last life, she knew that Xue Li had opened her intelligence, but she never thought that this little guy who wore it here could still speak.


    Xue Li was a little sad. He thought of his companion, and he was separated by a wall from him, and he disappeared in an instant without calling for help.


    After a long time, he slowly said: "Actually, I don''t know what''s going on. It may be because I am from Xueling Mountain, so I was favored by the laws of space. At that time, I watched everything in space turn into nothingness, but I couldn''t do anything. Then I fainted.


    When I wake up, the space becomes the way you saw when you first came in, but it is clear in my mind that those animals and plants with aura are consumed as energy. "


    Yunyi apologized: "I''m sorry, Xue Li, but you lost your partner."


    Xue Li took a long time to say, "The will of God cannot be violated."


    One person and one fox hugged each other for a long time without speaking again.


    Yunyi came out of the space, and thought about moving a few roses to the back garden, preparing to take cuttings by himself, and then transferring some into the space.


    I just heard a little girl in front of me chatting in a low voice: "Uncle Sun''s eldest brother''s family, haven''t they left at the back door?"


    "No, I heard that it takes a lot of money to cure the child''s illness, and even the money in Uncle Sun''s hand is not enough."


    "I heard that the child is Uncle Sun''s own grandson, but he really did something wrong. He did such a ridiculous thing, and he had the face to come to Uncle Sun?"


    "That''s right, I doubt whether Uncle Sun''s son is his own. After all these years, the family has been cheating money from Uncle Sun."


    Yunyi heard this and walked across the garden to the back door. As expected by the maids, there were several people standing outside the door, one of whom was holding a seven- or eight-year-old boy in his arms.


    I just heard the woman outside say, "Second Sun, now that my grandson is so ill, if you don''t take money out to heal, do you still expect me to give out money?"


    Sun Bo was a little helpless: "I gave you all the money in my hand, and I won''t have any more."


    The woman wanted to curse, but Yun Yi pushed open the door: "Uncle Sun, what happened?"


    Uncle Sun was taken aback and hurriedly saluted, "I have seen Miss San."


    When those people saw Yunyi coming out, they stopped talking and saluted: "I have seen Miss San."


    Yunyi stepped forward: "What''s wrong with this child?"


    The woman who spoke before pulled up the sheet on the child''s body and said nervously: "This child is seriously ill and has been dizzy and sleepy. It''s better for Miss San to stay away, but don''t let you get sick. "


    Yun Yi glanced at it and knew that the child was not sick, but was fed a drug.


    Yun Yi said, "Would you like me to find a doctor to check it out for you?"


    The woman was frightened: "Don''t bother Third Miss, we will take the child to the hospital by ourselves."


    After saying that, I wanted to leave with the child.


    But Yunyi said, "Stop, what place do you think our Xiao Mansion is, a place where you can come and leave when you want?"


    The woman didn''t expect that the young lady of Xiao''s house would meddle in their business: "Miss San, we are just here to find money for the child''s grandfather''s medical treatment, not to cause trouble in Xiao''s house."


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 36： accident

    Chapter 36 Accident


    Yunyi said lightly: "You guys don''t even spare your children for the sake of money, but you are really cruel."


    Those people were even more frightened when they heard this, and the woman''s face panicked: "Miss San, we don''t understand what you said."


    Yunyi didn''t bother to waste any more time with them: "This child was used by you as a tool and fed with drugs, should I be more clear?"


    Sun Bo heard Qing Yunyi''s words: "Is what the third lady said true?"


    Yunyi nodded: "Uncle Sun, it seems that your family treats you as a cash cow."


    The woman wanted to refute, but seeing Yun Yi''s unkind look, she swallowed her words.


    Yun Yi took out a small porcelain bottle from his sleeve, opened it and put it under the child''s nose, and the child woke up leisurely after a while.


    Sun Bo was anxious: "You guys are really good, very good, it really makes my heart chill."


    Those people saw that the matter was exposed, turned around and ran away.


    Yunyi shook his head: "Uncle Sun, with such a family, you should be more careful."


    After saying that, he turned around and went back to the courtyard, and walked into the garden with the piano.


    Siqin''s admiring eyes glowed: "Miss, how do you know that the child was given medicine?"


    Yunyi walked forward, looking at the flowers in the garden: "Those medical books are not for nothing, this is not a chance to practice."


    Siqin wanted to ask more, but Yun Yi said, "Go and call the gardener and help me move a few roses."


    ******


    Jinwangfu study


    King Jin looked at the dark guard kneeling down: "You mean, the Xiao family in Pingzhou City also participated in this matter?"


    The kneeling guard replied, "Yes, King Xuan''s people have returned to the capital with evidence."


    King Jin frowned: "Go and inquire again and see what the latest news is in the palace, and report immediately if there is any situation."


    The dark guard got up: "Yes, my lord."


    After the dark guards withdrew, King Jin closed his eyes and leaned on the Taishi chair, tapping his fingers on the table, very rhythmically.


    Thinking about what the dark guard said, I knew that if this was true, none of the officials involved in the embezzlement and construction of the Weihe embankment would be able to escape. After all, the Weihe river breach caused tens of thousands of people to be displaced. In the nearest village, no one survived.


    The sage was furious, and not only sent Xuanwang Mo Yuheng to Pingzhou City to conduct a thorough investigation, but also secretly dispatched the Guards, presumably wanting to have a double-handed look at it, to find out the case as soon as possible, and give the people an explanation.


    Thinking of the Xiao family in Pingzhou made him think of the Xiao family in the capital. The old man of Xiao family, Xiao Huaiyuan, came from the Xiao family in Pingzhou, but he was a branch of the concubine.


    Although the Xiao family in Pingzhou was a merchant in the early days, it has also successively cultivated many scholars, scholars, jinshi masters, and many officials who entered the dynasty. Among the Xiao family¡¯s direct branch, some of them were third-grade censors.


    The direct descendant of the Xiao family is Ding Xingwang, so a descendant like Xiao Huaiyuan will not be valued by the clan at all, and the resources of the clan will only be used for the descendants of the direct descendant.


    But now, if the evidence is conclusive, and if the Xiao family is sentenced severely, then this branch of the Xiao family will definitely be implicated. At that time, I am afraid that I will not be able to protect it even if I want to.


    Thinking of this, he got up and said to the outside: "Change clothes, enter the palace."


    ******


    Xiao Mansion, Yun Yi just finished planting those roses, secretly collected some into the space, thinking that there is time to enter the space to take care of it at night.


    While packing, I listened to Siqin talking about Uncle Sun.


    It turns out that Uncle Sun sold himself into Xiao''s house as a coachman. The woman who came today was originally Uncle Sun''s wife, but Uncle Sun went to serve in the military more than 20 years ago and came back. Bo''s eldest brother has lived together.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 37： at stake

    Chapter 37 Matters Matter


    It turned out that during Uncle Sun''s military service, his eldest brother''s wife died. Later, it was rumored that Uncle Sun died on the battlefield, and the eldest uncle who became a widowhood hit his sister-in-law who became a widow.


    The two secretly became a good thing, and they were afraid of being talked about by the villagers. Sun Bo''s eldest brother asked someone to come to the door and walked through the scene. Although it was disrespectful, it was excusable. Afterwards, the two invited the elders of the clan to eat a meal. Drinking a drink is too bright.


    Since then, the two have become one family and have lived together.


    When Sun Bo returned to the village, he realized that there was no place for him to live at home. The matter had come to an end. He had an injury on his leg, and it was no longer inconvenient for him to do heavy work. .


    But later, that eldest brother didn''t know what he was thinking. He cheated money in the name of Uncle Sun''s own son. It was really shameless.


    Siqin saw that his young lady didn''t speak, and whispered, "Just now, the servant went out, and I heard that Sun Bo asked the eldest madam for leave and went home to deal with the housework."


    Yun Yi glanced at Siqin: "You have inquired clearly."


    Siqin laughed: "It''s not because I helped Uncle Sun before seeing Miss, I just asked about it casually."


    Yunyi made a pot of tea herself, and asked Siqin to carry it to her younger brother''s pine courtyard. During this time, she fed the two younger brothers with space stream water, and she saw their physiques change.


    Xiao Chenrui''s current martial arts progress is rapid, and he can get more than a dozen moves against Yunyi. I believe that after practicing for a while, self-protection will not be a problem.


    Xiao Chenrui saw his elder sister coming, so he accepted the merit: "Sister, why is it so early today?"


    Yun Yi smiled and said, "Come here to bring you a pot of tea, and by the way, let me tell you that you should combine work and rest at all times."


    Xiao Chenrui said a little embarrassedly: "What my elder sister said is that my younger brother remembered it."


    Yunyi saw that his younger brother had listened, and then said: "Sister knows what you are thinking, but some things can''t be done in a hurry, and it will be bad if it backfires."


    Xiao Chenrui knew that he was too impatient, so he took a sip of the tea sent by his sister and felt at ease: "My brother understands, I will pay attention in the future."


    Just click on it, and the two chatted for a while before Yun Yi left.


    After dinner, Yun Yi was reading a medical book on the soft couch when she heard Si Qin report: "Miss, the third young master is here."


    Yunyi was still a little puzzled: "Why did he come here at this time, let him in quickly."


    After ?? Xiao Chenrui came in, he quickly stepped forward and said in a low voice, "Uncle Sun over there in the stable has something important to look for you. It is not convenient for him to come here, so he found me in the courtyard."


    Yunyi put down the medical book in his hand, and then said, "What did he not say?"


    "He said it was very important, it was a big deal, and he must tell you in person."


    Yun Yi thought for a moment: "Since there is something important, let''s go."


    When he arrived at Songyuan, Uncle Sun was so embarrassed that he couldn''t care about anything else. He stepped forward and said in a low voice, "Miss San, it''s a big deal, I can only tell you."


    Yunyi let him into his brother''s study, and only after there were two of them did he open his mouth and said, "Uncle Sun, if you have something to say, just say it."


    Sun Bo knelt to the ground: "Miss, when the servant was resting on the way back, he accidentally overheard someone else''s conversation, please listen carefully to Miss San."


    It turned out that when Uncle Sun came back, he was tired from walking, so he found a hidden place to rest and then walked. He never wanted to meet a small group of people and heard their conversation.


    probably means that the Xiao family in Pingzhou City participated in the embezzlement of the special silver money used by the imperial court to build the embankment of the Weihe River. The evidence is conclusive.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 38： arrange

    Chapter 38 Arrangements


    Yun Yi was shocked when he heard this: "Uncle Sun, can you hear it clearly?"


    Sun Bo said: "Miss San, this old slave is really listening."


    Yunyi knew that if what Sun Bo said was true, what would it mean?


    Uncle Sun saw that Miss San didn''t speak for a long time: "Miss San, you should prepare for the worst. If it''s all right, the old slave will talk too much. If something goes wrong, you can still prepare for it."


    Yunyi nodded: "Uncle Sun, I remember this feeling."


    Sending off Uncle Sun, Yunyi stood there thinking about what Uncle Sun said.


    It was her brother Xiao Chenrui who came in to interrupt her thinking: "Sister, what did Uncle Sun tell you?"


    Yun Yi thought for a while, if this is true, then there will be an accident in the house soon.


    I asked my brother to send the servant away, and then he said: "Brother Rui, what I say now, you have to listen carefully, pack some of your favorite daily necessities, clothes, etc., and pack up some inconspicuous, don''t let people find out. Not right."


    Xiao Chenrui frowned and asked, "Sister, did something happen?"


    Yunyi didn''t hide it, and told her brother what Sun Bo said: "This is just my sister''s guess, there is no real evidence, and it''s not good to go to my grandfather and grandmother to talk about it."


    Xiao Chenrui was still young, and he said in a panic: "If it''s really as my sister said, then our Xiao family will be implicated."


    Yun Yi thought for a while: "You pack up first and send it to our courtyard later, remember to avoid some people."


    Then he went to the younger brother: "Liu Xu, pack up the little master''s things and move it to the side room in our courtyard."


    turned around and said to the nurse who was holding his younger brother: "Give me the young master. You didn''t say you wanted to go home a few days ago. I''m sure, you clean up and leave the house now."


    This nanny was the one who was married to the original owner¡¯s mother. If something really happened, there would still be a chance for her to live away from the house. For the sake of taking care of her younger brother, she should leave as soon as possible.


    The nanny is a little worried: "I''m gone, what about the young master?"


    Yun Yi said lightly: "I will arrange this, you can rest assured that I will give you three days off, and go back and spend time with the children."


    The nanny''s face was full of gratitude: "Thank you, Miss San, the servant will come back as soon as possible."


    Yun Yi said: "Since you have a holiday, you don''t have to come back early, you can come back in three days."


    The nurse looked at the young master in Yun Yi''s arms: "Miss San, it is time for the young master to feed. I will feed him before leaving."


    Yunyi looked at the younger brother in his arms: "Alright."


    What Yunyi did was not noticed by the people in the house. After all, Uncle Sun was just hearsay. If the news was wrong, it would be difficult to explain it at that time.


    You can''t get over the hurdle in your heart if you don''t tell the mansion.


    After the sky darkened, Xiao Chenrui avoided people and delivered the things to her sister.


    Yunyi explained a few words before letting him leave.


    After having dinner absent-mindedly, I thought that it would be better to change into night clothes to send a secret letter to my grandfather later.


    Until late at night, Yun Yi saw that there was no movement in the house, so he changed his clothes and crept out of his yard.


    Just when she was about to reach the main courtyard, she heard someone whispering in front of her. In order to avoid the approaching person, she had to hide, but when she hid, she heard their conversation: "Second master told us when he was alive. These servants are all good, and it is really immoral for Da Madam to let us do this."


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    I''m going back to my hometown today. Tomorrow my grandma will be celebrating her birthday. Because I haven''t saved the manuscript, I''ll post it later. Yuanzi will work hard to complete the release of the three chapters. Thank you again for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 39： Since you are unkind, dont blame me for being unjust

    Chapter 39 Since you are unkind, don''t blame me for being unjust


    Yunyi knew as soon as he heard it, Mr. He couldn''t hold back anymore. He really didn''t change his mind. Wouldn''t it be good to live his life well?


    After the two left, Yun Yi thought that the house would not be peaceful for long anyway, since you are not benevolent, don''t blame me for being unjust.


    So Yunyi turned around and went to the big room.


    When we arrived, the main room of the big house was still lit. Yun Yi walked to the back window and heard Mr. He talking: "Ma''am Sun, there will be no mistakes this time, right?"


    "Madam, don''t worry, I asked someone to find that thing with great difficulty. As long as the two of them get things done tomorrow, who would have thought that we did it, and we will only blame the nanny, we just watch the show. ."


    "This is really a good way. When the little disaster star gets sick, maybe people who have had a lot of contact with him will get sick. We can save it then and just pack the people in the second room and send them away. It really kills two birds with one stone."


    Yunyi gets more and more angry the more she listens outside, the abacus is really good, but it''s a pity that you don''t have that luck.


    didn''t want to wait any longer, so he blew something into the room, and within a quarter of an hour, the two people in the room fainted.


    went around to the front, the maid on duty outside was taking a nap, knocking him out and pulling him aside.


    It was so late anyway, I was afraid that the uncle had stopped at the concubine''s place earlier, and went into the house to search, and found several account books and a small box in the dark compartment under the dresser.


    opened it and looked at it, only to know that this is the real account of the several shops bought by the original owner''s father.


    Opened the small box, and there were neatly placed two gold ingots of 10 taels, 20 silver ingots of 10 taels, and five silver notes of 100 taels.


    It seems that this is the profit that He''s greed for over the years, and now there is no pressure to take it away. To put it bluntly, it is the property of the second house, which supports all the people in the house, and makes this woman greedy so much.


    I''m afraid it''s more than that over the years, it''s really cheap for her.


    put the things into the space, and then found in the cabinet the deed of sale from the servants of the government, and the share of Sun Bo was put into the space.


    After I collected it, I saw that there was still a box underneath. I opened it and looked at it. In addition to three silver notes of fifty taels, there were only twenty taels of broken silver. It seemed that the silver was He''s. own silver.


    Thinking that the money in the greedy shop must be more than a few hundred taels over the years, thinking about the jewelry worn by the lady in the lobby, so I put these directly into the space.


    As for the jewelry on the dresser, she didn''t move a single piece of jewelry. First, it was all brought by Mrs. He, and she didn''t like it. Second, it was impossible not to leave her nothing, which would make people suspicious.


    Anyway, if something really happened in the house, she couldn''t keep these things.


    Thinking of this, Yun Yi quickened her pace and went to the study in the main courtyard. Seeing that her grandfather hadn''t rested, she threw the prepared note wrapped in a small stone into it.


    I kept seeing my grandfather pick it up, opened the note and read the content before leaving.


    The message was delivered by himself. As for whether to believe it or not, it is up to my grandfather.


    She went straight back to her parents'' courtyard and put everything she could collect into the space, including part of the dowry. To be on the safe side, she directly put the dowry list into the space.


    Anyway, if someone asks, they say they will be buried with you, and who can say anything.


    As soon as she returned to her courtyard and cleaned herself up, she heard her little brother cry, and she opened the door and walked quickly to the side room.


    took the child from Catkin''s arms: "Tonight, let him rest with me, and you bring warm milk to my house."


    The remaining two chapters will be supplemented during the day. Thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 40： raid home

    Chapter 40


    Since Yunyi came here, Siqin and Zhihua don''t have to stay overnight.


    This will hear the movement, the two of them quickly walked out, Zhihua said, "Miss, let the slaves coax the young master, it''s getting late, you should rest."


    Siqin also said, "Miss, you have managed to keep your body healthy, but you can''t be tired anymore."


    Yunyi said: "It''s okay, he''s probably hungry, he won''t cry when he''s full, you all go down."


    Yunyi fed Brother Hao the warm milk spoon by spoon, and coaxed him to fall asleep. Looking at the child who was full and asleep, Yun Yi had an idea in her heart.


    After putting the child to sleep, he went out through the back window and collected the food in the kitchen.


    At this moment, I heard a movement outside the house, and I heard that there were still a lot of people coming, and now I put everything that could be used in the kitchen into the space.


    Then I went straight to the government treasury. The official position was not large, and the treasury and silver treasury were not separated like the palace of the prince and the mansion. The residence of Xiao happened to be in the same courtyard.


    After ?? came in, the door to the account room was locked. It was estimated that Mr. Account was on leave today, which was convenient for her.


    Quickly opened the lock, took out the lighting from the space after entering the house, opened the cabinet, opened the latest ledger and scanned ten lines at a time, and then I had an idea in my mind, and put the ledger into the space.


    Opened the cabinet where the silver was stored, and there were only more than 30,000 taels in it. He directly collected 25,000 taels into the space, quickly packed up and exited the account room, and locked the door.


    Then he went straight to the treasury next door, put some cloth, cotton and some medicinal materials that could be used later, and two boxes of jade into the space, then locked the door and quickly went to his yard.


    As soon as the talent entered the yard, he heard shouting in the main yard, and the sound of running quickly approaching the West Crossing yard. After changing his clothes, he put the things he prepared into the space, and just took his younger brother into his arms, I heard the courtyard door being kicked open.


    The shouts of officers and soldiers came from outside: "The people inside listen, hurry to the front yard to gather, make no mistake."


    Siqin and Zhihua were startled when they heard the shouting, and ran out to go to Yunyi''s house.


    Yunyi looked at them: "Go back to the house and put on your clothes."


    The two of them hurried back to the house and put on their coats before walking out again.


    The West Campus was fine. The officers and soldiers were quite polite. At first glance, it was obvious that someone had explained it to me. But the East Campus was not so easy to talk about. Many people were driven out only in their underwear.


    Zhihua asked in a low voice, "Miss, what''s going on in the manor?"


    Yunyi shook his head and said, "Don''t ask, you''ll know when you get to the front yard."


    The mansion was full of ghosts and wolves.


    Mr. Xiao regretted it very much at this time. After receiving the note, he thought about sending someone to inquire about the news tomorrow morning and then making plans. Who would have thought that officers and soldiers would come to search the house before dawn.


    Xiao Chenrui quickly walked to his elder sister''s side: "Sister, is my younger brother scared?"


    "Nothing, he just fell asleep after eating, and I will take him into my arms as soon as there is movement."


    Yunyi saw Uncle Sun not far away at this time, and slowly approached there.


    Maybe Sun Bo also saw the movements of the third lady, and could not help but move a lot.


    Yun Yi lowered his hand seemingly unintentionally, but in fact, he quickly handed the two pieces of paper to Uncle Sun, and whispered, "This is your personal contract and a silver note, you must keep it, and give it to those officials when you go out later. Look, they probably won''t embarrass you."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 41： jail

    Chapter 41 Jail


    Sure enough, after the officers and soldiers began to separate the servants from the master''s family, Sun Bo secretly stuffed some silver taels with him, and seeing that he was holding his own deed of betrayal, he let him go.


    Yunyi and the others were directly sent to prison, waiting for the Xiao family members from all over the world to gather before they were distributed.


    After ?? was locked in, the female family members were crying constantly, but it was a pity that no one took pity on Xiangxiyu now.


    Yun Yi took his younger brother who had just turned four months and found a corner to sit down, for fear of letting him catch a cold. After all, it was already mid-to-late September, and the cell was dark and cold.


    Everyone may be tired of crying, and gradually silenced.


    After tossing for so long, the younger brother may be hungry and rubbed up in Yunyi''s arms, maybe he didn''t rub the milk and started crying.


    Mr. He would be too upset: "Why are you crying, I''m really upset. It really is a disaster star. How long has it been since she was born? Not to mention her parents, she even put us in jail."


    Yun Yi said coldly: "You are really disgusting, how my father died, everyone in the capital knows that elders can''t keep their mouths shut, and be careful of retribution.


    Don''t talk about the things you imagined all day long. If you want to say it like this, I also said that the child in Mrs. Hall''s womb is ominous. Since Mrs. Hall was pregnant with that child, something happened to my father, so I also It can be said that he is the one who did it. I don''t know if you believe it or not, but I believe it anyway.


    Lv Siyi, the lady in the lobby, said angrily, "Xiao Yunyi, what nonsense are you talking about, why are you so mean?"


    Yun Yi sneered: "It''s not good to die if my younger brother is rumored to be a broom star."


    Mr. He didn''t hold back: "Xiao Yunyi, don''t go too far."


    Yun Yi coldly snorted: "Auntie admits it, your tactics are not very good, even if you killed the people in our second room before, you won''t have the chance to enjoy the glory of my second room. , your thoughts were in vain."


    As soon as these words came out, Mrs. He was taken aback. Could it be possible that this little **** knew of her plan before, and then she thought again: "Impossible, absolutely impossible, this dead girl must be deceiving her."


    He didn''t want to take Yunyi''s words again: "I don''t understand what you are saying, my brain is sick."


    Yun Yi looked at her coldly: "Who knows who is sick, or is delusional."


    glanced at the little brother in his arms, Yun Yi got up and walked to the door: "Is there anyone, can you give me a bowl of water?"


    At this time, someone came over and saw that it was a little girl, and he might have a hint of pity: "Wait."


    Yunyi took advantage of the fact that no one left, and said, "If you have a spoon, please borrow it."


    Then he showed his brother in his arms: "Trouble."


    The man glanced at the baby in Yunyi''s arms, but he didn''t say anything unpleasant, turned and left.


    After a while, the man really brought a bowl of water with a ceramic spoon in it. After Yunyi took it, he could still feel the temperature on the bowl, and thanked him in a low voice.


    He returned to the original corner with the water in his hand, then faced the corner, turned his back towards the crowd, and directly replaced the bowl of water with the milk powder that had been brewed in advance, and still used the milk bottle of the later generations, pulled the cloak on his body and covered his younger brother. If it is serious, even if someone comes to see it, they will not find it.


    But she used a spoon to hold a spoonful of water from time to time, and deliberately made noises to cover herself.


    Until Brother Hao finished drinking the bottle of milk, Yun Yi put the bottle in the space, and then picked up the little brother and burped the milk, and the little guy fell asleep after a while.


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 42： This is so frustrating

    Chapter 42 This is really embarrassing


    Xiao Chenrui is very worried about his sister and brother, but he can''t do anything right now, he can only find a place to sit down to adjust his breath and improve his inner strength.


    I don''t know how long it took, until everyone fell asleep, and someone outside the cell shouted, "Get up and eat."


    I don''t know what time it is now, is it lunch or dinner.


    Everyone was probably very hungry, and rushed forward, only to hear people outside shouting: "Don''t rob, each person has a bowl of soup and a coarse grain pastry."


    Yunyi also lined up, she didn''t rob anyone, and she didn''t expect to fill her stomach with it anyway, she just went through the motions.


    When it was her turn, there was a bowl of white rice porridge outside.


    Yunyi was stunned. Just as she was about to ask why, she heard the man say, "Someone sent you in here on a special trip. As for who it is, don''t ask girl, just go on."


    Yun Yi wanted to help her forehead, who is the person who delivered the porridge, who is really going to find trouble for her, at first glance, she is a no-brainer.


    I really don¡¯t want to accept it, but in front of the jailer, I can¡¯t be too special, or I should be suspicious.


    So I can only take it.


    But before he turned around, he heard He sarcastically say, "It''s really amazing that people are still thinking about you at this time?"


    Yun Yi said lightly: "I''m afraid that I will be under the shadow of my father, which is something others can''t envy."


    went to the old lady and said, "Grandmother, I will share some with you, and I will save some for Brother Hao. I think this bowl of porridge is also kind. I have pity on this little boy, Brother Hao."


    After hearing this, the old lady thought maybe, she nodded and said, "You keep it, this is life-saving food, and grandmother can''t rob a child."


    Yunyi said firmly: "Grandma, you are old, this place is too damp and wet, you won''t be able to survive without eating some good food."


    Then he brought the water bowl from before, the water was begged by his younger sister Xiao Yunshan before, poured half of the bowl into it, and handed the remaining half bowl to the old lady: "Grandmother, listen to Yier. Well, taking care of your body is the most important thing."


    Other people looked at the white porridge, and then looked at the brown rice porridge in their bowls. The surface was all bitter, and some people started to cry again.


    The old lady was upset when she heard this: "It''s already this time, why are you still crying? I''ll provoke the jailer to come here later. It''s good for you."


    As soon as these words came out, it really worked, but the few people who were crying softly kept their voices.


    The old lady took the half bowl of porridge from Yun Yi''s hand, her face was full of melancholy, who would have thought that there would be such a day when the whole family became prisoners.


    Since she married Xiao Huaiyuan, she has never received the favor of the direct branch of the Xiao family in Pingzhou City. The old lady of the Xiao family has met a few times, but the people of the direct branch simply do not look down on them, the concubines who have left the house.


    Now it is because of their fault that they are implicated in prison, which is really embarrassing.


    Yun Yi took her own portion and returned to the place where she was sitting, just at this time Brother Hao also woke up, and while the porridge was still warm, he pretended to feed a few mouthfuls, and then put the porridge in. Space also saves being missed.


    There is a wooden bucket in the corner of the cell, which is used to solve the problem of bowel movements.


    After everyone put down the bowls, Yun Yi carried the child to urinate.


    It was only at this time that Mr. He opened his mouth and said, "Xiao Yunyi, the smell of this place is unpleasant. You asked him to pull it in there, and you made it impossible for people to live?"


    Yun Yi just ignored her, this was originally used to relieve her hand: "Then you must never use it."


    After finishing speaking, he carried Brother Hao back to his own site, secretly took a paper from the space to help him wipe his little ass, and then wrapped the little guy back into his arms.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 43： allotted

    Chapter 43 was distributed


    For several days, people were locked in this dark cell. They were given two meals every morning and afternoon. At first, they shouted and disliked the meals. Later, it was good to ask the prison guards to give them an extra spoonful.


    Yunyi used to have a bowl of white rice porridge for several days in a row, and the others were the same as others, and as usual, she would give half a bowl to the old lady every time, anyway, not giving them a chance to find trouble.


    The younger sister Xiao Yunshan came over several times and wanted to share some white porridge to drink, but she was dismissed by a few words from Yunyi. Afterwards, she was often ridiculed by the people in the big room, and some complained about Yunyi.


    After ??, he stopped coming to Yunyi''s side, which was exactly what Yunyi intended.


    The old lady is okay. She may have had a light sleep because of her old age when she searched the house. She woke up whenever there was movement in the outer courtyard. The maid and the maid were waiting for them to dress neatly. The second cousin Xiao Yunling and the fifth cousin Xiao Yunshu only Suffering, the two of them slept in the back of the courtyard, and the officers and soldiers woke up after entering their small courtyard. Their clothes were not neatly dressed, and there was no need to think about their cloaks.


    This cell might be better during the day, but at night it was so cold that they had to hug together to keep warm.


    Yunyi was fine. As soon as it got dark, she took out a futon cushion from the space and sat under her, with a cloak blocking her, so that no one could see anything.


    In the next few days, more people were detained one after another. Most of them were related to the embezzlement of Weihe construction funds, and many of them were family members who were innocently implicated.


    There are more and more people in the cell, and there is less and less food to eat. In addition, the food, drink and Lazarus are all solved in the prison. One can imagine how bad the environment is.


    Brother Hao is very obedient. He rarely cries. As long as he has enough to eat and drink, he stays in his sister''s arms for a long time without saying a word.


    Yunyi usually prepares some food with her mind at night, so that she can secretly add food to Brother Hao during the day.


    Hao Geer, who has been conditioned by the stream, is in good health. He has steamed egg yolk, rice flour paste, and milk powder. Anyway, the little guy has a beautiful life except that he can''t bask in the sun.


    After more than 20 days, all officials and related personnel involved in the embezzlement of Weihe construction funds were escorted back to the capital, and Dali Temple soon posted a notice.


    All participants and their nine clans raided their homes and distributed them to the Northern Cold Frontier, and all their slaves were sold on the spot.


    The Xiao family has not been benefited by direct support like them, and there are not a few people who have been implicated in the distribution. The number of people in the Xiao family alone is 300 or 400 people, plus other families, this time, there are thousands of people in the northern cold land. above people.


    At the beginning of October, the weather had cooled down, and all the people who distributed the distribution lined up and walked out of the city one by one.


    After walking out of the city for ten miles, there is a post station, and nearby villagers often come here to sell food, clothes, shoes and other goods made by themselves.


    In general, when yamen escorts exiled people here, they will rest for a quarter of an hour. There are two purposes. First, there will be relatives and friends to see the exiled people off, which is also a convenience.


    The second is to let the exiles buy some simple supplies, and the yamen will get some commission every time, which has formed a rule.


    When they arrived, a lot of people had gathered there, some came to see them off, some set up stalls on the side, and they sold all the things they could use on the road, and the prices were fair.


    The elder brother and elder sister of Mrs. He''s family came to see him off, and they stuffed a lot of money with Mrs. He. Even the old lady''s nephew from her family came and gave him a bag of money.


    All faces were filled with sadness of parting, with tears in their eyes saying take care, and there were suppressed cries everywhere.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 44： on the way to exile

    Chapter 44 On the way to exile


    What Yunyi didn''t expect was that Lu Chengfeng would come to see them off, and he also stuffed a purse for Yunyi: "Yunyi, don''t be afraid that this is the day we will never see each other again, the mountains are high and the road is far away, you all have to take care."


    Yunyi saw this young master of the Lu family for the first time. Before, the mother of the two made a verbal engagement, but fortunately, Mrs. Lu came to call off the marriage, otherwise it would be troublesome, and besides, she could not despise such a weak scholar.


    Yun Yi originally didn''t want to accept it, but she thought that she had to buy some things for a while, and the money was the best excuse, so she said, "In this situation, I''m not hypocritical, and I will take this money as my loan. Yes, it will be doubled in the future, thank you Master Lu."


    Lu Chengfeng frowned and said, "It''s okay to pay back the money. Originally, my Lu family had something wrong with you, so let''s just make up for it."


    I was afraid that Yunyi would say things he didn''t like, but he said, "There''s still some time, so let''s hurry up and buy some things to be used on the road."


    Yunyi nodded and said, "Then let''s go first."


    Looking at the time, Yun Yi quickly bought two pairs of single shoes and two pairs of cotton shoes for herself and her younger brother, and then also bought a backpack from the stall owner.


    I put the shoes I bought earlier in it, and I bought some needles, threads, cloth, and cotton to cover in the future. These things are not heavy but take up space. They are all put into my brother''s back basket, and I also bought two pieces of sheet cloth, just to cover them. On top, it also saves the cotton wet in case of snow.


    In the end, I bought some more durable food, and then I put away a water bag or two and went back to the team.


    When the time was up, the yamen officers stood up and threw up their whips, shouting loudly, "Get ready to go, each to his own team."


    Because of the large number of people distributed this time, each yamen is responsible for a team, and now they are counting the number of people.


    The yamen in charge of Yunyi and the others had been instructed in advance by the Jin Wangfu, asking him to take care of their brothers and sisters on the road. It just so happened that this person had some friendship with the original owner''s father, Xiao Renjin.


    After counting the number of people, I heard the yamen who led the team shout together: "Let''s go."


    The mighty exiles slowly started to walk forward.


    Yunyi thought that when she was resting at night, she must make a simple quilt with a rope and tie Brother Hao to herself, so that her hands could be freed.


    He saw that the young master of the Lu family handed a package of things to the Yunyi sister and brother, and she was very upset, and she wanted to know how much money they got.


    But there will be yamen watching, it''s not good to go and ask, but she has thought about it, and she will ask for the money when she turns back. Anyway, there is no separation in the family, and now is such a situation, it is reasonable to ask for the money.


    She is as beautiful as you can imagine.


    After walking all morning, some female relatives fainted, but the officers, soldiers and yamen who were in charge of escorting would not be sympathetic to Xiangxiang and Xiyu, and they stepped forward with a whip.


    These people were all grown up in brocade clothes and jade food before, how could they have suffered such hardships, not to mention female family members, even those men complained a lot.


    Yunyi and Xiao Chenrui were fine. They didn''t drink much water from the space stream during this time, plus they practiced martial arts, but they didn''t think it was too tiring.


    However, Yun Yi and Xiao Chenrui explained in a low voice that if the gun hits the first bird, you must learn to hide your clumsiness, don''t let people see it, and save yourself trouble.


    insisted on walking for another half an hour. There was a post station in front, and then the yamen came over and shouted: "Walk a few steps, go to the inn in front, and rest on the spot."


    Make up the last chapter of yesterday, good night everyone.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 45： When did we break up

    Chapter 45 When did we split up


    When everyone heard that they could rest, they were all refreshed and quickened their pace.


    After arriving at the place, Yun Yi took Xiao Chenrui to a corner and sat down, and handed him the water bag: "Drink a few sips of water first, then eat slowly."


    Some yamen shouted: "After two quarters of an hour, line up for dinner, go to the front and pay the money according to the head, five taels per person."


    When Mr. He heard that he wanted to pay money, he thought about it a lot for a while, thinking that there were so many people in the family, this payment would be 75 taels of silver, and this is still too young for Brother Hao to pay.


    is also convenient for the yamen in charge of their team. I didn''t look at other teams, but no matter how old you are, they are all charged on a per-capita basis.


    On the day of the accident, Mrs He grabbed a handful of silver from the box and hid it on her body in a panic. She wanted to take it again, but the officers and soldiers broke in and did not give her a chance at all.


    Because I was in a panic at the time, I didn¡¯t notice that there was any shortage of silver in the box.


    I only regretted that I was a step behind and didn''t get the silver note in the box.


    Seeing that everyone was already lining up to pay the money, Mrs He rolled her eyes and whispered to the old lady, "Mother, the incident happened suddenly that night, and my daughter-in-law didn''t bring much money. There are already many people in the room, and I really can''t afford the second room."


    The old lady looked up at her: "Then what do you want?"


    He glanced at Yunyi not far away: "I left the capital before, and I saw that the young master of the Lu family stuffed Yunyi and his brother with a package, which must have money in it, so let them pay the money themselves. ."


    The old lady narrowed her eyes and said, "There are only four people in the second room. Brother Hao doesn''t have to pay because he is young, so you can''t accommodate them now?"


    Now this is the case, and Mrs He can''t care about other things: "Mother, it''s not like being in the mansion now, my daughter-in-law really can''t take care of them anymore."


    The old lady is also a little angry now: "Don''t forget, you were in charge of everything in the mansion before. Do you want people to poke the backbone of our Xiao family?"


    Mr. He said: "This time and another, we were in the mansion before, and now we are on the road of exile. We don''t know if we can survive or not, so how can we care about others."


    The old lady looked at the eldest son beside her: "Renli, is that what you mean too?"


    Xiao Renli used to read only books on sages and sages, and he hardly cared about family affairs. Now, in this situation, he really doesn''t know what to do.


    just looked at Mrs He: "Is there really no money to pay for the second room?"


    Mr. He''s face darkened: "The young master of the Lu family clearly stuffed a package of things for them, so why do we have to pay them money, unless their brothers and sisters hand over the package to us for safekeeping."


    Yunyi was a little far away from them, but they could hear the conversation clearly, thinking that Mr. He is really a good planner, let¡¯s dream.


    The yamen began to urge people, hurry up and pay the head money, otherwise there will be no food for the next day.


    He''s heart fluttered and shouted at Yunyi: "Yunyi, come here."


    Xiao Chenrui wanted to follow him, but Yun Yi didn''t let him follow, but handed Brother Hao Er in his arms to him: "Don''t move around, have a good rest here, everything is up to me."


    Yunyi got up and went to the old lady''s side: "Grandmother, auntie, called me over, but something?"


    Mr. He said: "The yamen''s side asks you to hand over the money, and your second room''s side hand over the money to your uncle, and let him pay it all together."


    Yunyi looked at her grandmother: "Grandma, what does this mean, when did we split up?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 46： Hos burden

    Chapter 46 He''s Unpacking


    When he said this, his voice was not low, and the surrounding Xiao family members all looked over. Yun Yi did it on purpose, just to let people know that their big room wanted to dump the burden of the second room.


    The old man Xiao Huaiyuan frowned and looked here, a little displeased: "What''s the trouble, it''s not ashamed."


    Yun Yi turned her head to look at her grandfather Xiao Huaiyuan, who was sitting on the other side: "Grandfather, the eldest aunt told me to hand over the head and silver of the second room to the uncle. The first aunt was the housekeeper in the mansion, and the people in the second room did not account for half of the money. hand.


    After my parents passed away, our second room never saw each other for several months. It was only after I recovered from my illness that I asked my aunt to ask for it. Now let us pay the money by ourselves. I thought I heard it wrong. When will we split up? "


    Xiao Huaiyuan really didn''t know about this, so he looked at his eldest daughter-in-law coldly: "How did Renjin treat you before? It''s just happened at home, and you don''t want to take care of the children in the second room. It really loses your conscience."


    Xiao Renli''s face was burning, just as he was about to speak, he was snatched by He''s first: "Father, it''s not like we were in the mansion now, we didn''t bring much money when we came out, we just left the capital, who knows when we will be able to reach the frontier. , At this time, there are many places where we need to spend money, and we are really powerless now."


    Yunyi kept her head down, waiting for them to take the initiative to give up Erfang Ren, which was exactly what she wanted.


    At this moment, Xiao Yunshan came over: "Auntie, you can''t ignore me, I have been kissing you when I was in the mansion, my aunt died a long time ago, and I have always regarded you as my own mother, If you don''t care about me now, what will I do?"


    The old man and the old lady were a little unhappy when they saw Xiao Yunshan like this.


    He thought in his heart: "In their current situation, when they arrive in the exile, they don''t even have anyone to bring tea and water, so it''s better to keep Xiao Yunshan by your side."


    Xiao Yunshan was afraid that the big room would not take her in, she glanced at Yun Yi who was standing beside her, and said, "I will be the person from the big room in the future, anyway, now I have nothing to rely on.


    When my father was alive before, I never got into his eyes, and I didn''t care as much about me as my uncle and aunt. "


    She thought to herself: "In the current situation, following the second room would be a death, and the journey to the frontier is more than 3,000 miles. As it is today, I don''t know if I can make it to the frontier.


    She doesn''t want to die, so now she can only have a chance at life by making sacrifices for the people who follow the big house. Now is not the time to save face, it is the most important thing to save a small life.


    Besides, it is also a good thing for them not to follow the second room, so that they can reduce one expenditure, which is good for everyone. "


    As far as this moment is concerned, each has his own small abacus.


    Yun Yi is now responding to all changes with no change, she just wants to make them anxious and ask them to first ask them to clear their relationship, so that they will not fall into the limelight in the future, and will not let the big house have the opportunity to ask for trouble. .


    Although their entire clan is now exiled, they still have to live together when they reach the frontier. I heard from the yamen that they used to be military households.


    Where there are people, there is right and wrong, so it is better to consider a lot of things carefully and not let others talk about it.


    The old lady originally wanted to say a few words for the people in the second room, but thinking that she and the master will rely on the big room to live in the future, she sighed deeply in her heart, she had to give up, close your eyes and let them go.


    Dear friends, the last chapter, it may be past midnight. I came back from my hometown today and have been on the road. It didn¡¯t take long for me to get home. Thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 47： what nonsense are you talking about

    Chapter 47 What nonsense are you talking about


    The old man looked at Xiao Chenrui, who came over with Xiao Chenhao in his arms: "Brother Rui, what kind of rules do you have in your heart."


    Yun Yi saw Xiao Chenrui coming over and took Brother Hao from his arms.


    heard Xiao Chenrui say softly: "Since the uncle and aunt can''t tolerate us, and we don''t want to be their drag, let''s do what the uncle and aunt want, as long as the uncle and aunt treat their grandfather and grandmother well."


    The surrounding clansmen looked at Xiao Renli and his wife with contempt. Although the clansmen were usually distributed in various places, they generally knew about the situation of each family. Everyone knew that the Xiao family in the capital had been supported by the second room Xiao Renjin. rise.


    But now the family is in trouble, and the couple just left the capital. They are about to split up with several children in the second room. It''s really shameful, but now everyone can''t help, and they can only pretend to be deaf and dumb.


    Yunyi looked at his grandfather and grandmother sitting there: "Grandfather, grandmother, what do you think?"


    The people surrounding all looked at the old couple of the Xiao family. The old lady looked at Yun Yi''s baby grandson, tears streaming down her face, and turned to look at the old man: "Master, if we separate now, Brother Hao is afraid that he will live. No."


    Xiao Huaiyuan stared at Xiao Chenhao in Yun Yi''s arms for a while, then looked at the children and grandchildren in the big room, and closed his eyes: "We are old, it is hard to say whether we can go to the northern cold land, I am afraid that we will not be able to take care of them. ."


    Both of them felt bad in their hearts, but they still made a choice in their hearts.


    The old lady said: "Renli, is there really no other way?"


    Xiao Renli hesitantly said: "Unless Yunyi and the others hand over all the money on them to the big room for safekeeping."


    Yunyi sneered: "Uncle and aunt are really good at calculating, we don''t count in the mansion, and even if we are exiled, we don''t even want to face."


    Xiao Renli has always considered himself to be a scholar, and his face is very important. How can he bear being scolded by Yun Yi in front of so many people: "What nonsense are you talking about?"


    Anyway, at this time, it doesn''t matter if you tear your face while the clan is there: "After my parents passed away, Dafang didn''t think about sending my younger brother out of the house to someone else''s foster care, or Dafang didn''t do it in my medicine when I was sick. Hands and feet, I don''t want to care about you, you really think we are easy to bully, right?"


    When these words came out, someone in the clan couldn''t bear it anymore and stood up: "Xiao Renli, have all your books been read into the belly of a dog?"


    Mr. He reacted: "What evidence do you have that you are going to frame the elders when you open your mouth, just because we don''t want to drag you down, we want to ruin the reputation of our big house?"


    Yun Yi said lightly: "What I said should be half-truth, and the sky will be thundered, and it will not die. Do you dare to swear to the sky with the child in the wife''s womb in the lobby?"


    Mr. He was taken aback: "How can you be so poisonous, that''s the first great-grandson in the house."


    Yunyi watched He''s spittle flying there, and replied coldly: "Now we are all exiles, don''t take yourself too seriously. If you haven''t done it, why don''t you dare to swear to God?"


    The ancients have always believed in ghosts and gods. Since they want to divide, they must divide thoroughly.


    They all treat the people of the second room like this, so why should I save face for them?


    Mrs He was also a little choked at this meeting. She did it, but she must not swear by the grandson in her daughter-in-law''s belly.


    Which house is not private, just based on her current performance, how can it be unclear.


    Yesterday''s last chapter! Thank you for your support, good night~~~~~~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 48： Just thinking about dreaming

    Chapter 48 Thinking about Dreaming


    Thinking about Xiao Renjin''s death again, the He family had every motive to do so, and this clan''s family was completely disgusted by Xiao Renli''s family.


    Xiao Huaiyuan frowned and whispered: "Yunyi, arrogant, don''t you know the reason why family ugliness cannot be made public?"


    Xiao Yunyi looked at Xiao Huaiyuan coldly: "In order to steal the glory left by my father, the big house can kill us, and let us not say anything, what''s the reason?


    If the uncle and aunt did not persecute us today, would we bring it out? "


    Xiao Huaiyuan said: "Since the two hate each other now, let''s separate, and it will also save you from quarreling and humiliating."


    He didn''t adjust his mentality in the first place, and now the two people in the two rooms have lost face and insides, so they just separated, saving the quarrel every day in the future.


    In this way, under the witness of the clan, the three brothers and sisters in the second room were separated. Anyway, there is nothing now, and there is nothing to separate.


    But Yun Yi wouldn''t just let it go. She handed Brother Hao to Xiao Chenrui''s arms, turned around and walked not far away, and said a few words to the yamen in charge of the team. The yamen got up and went to the leader. go.


    After a while, Yun Yi walked back with a pen, ink, paper and inkstone, because the adult men in the house were all wearing shackles, which was very inconvenient.


    Yunyi asked Xiao Chenrui to write, but Yunyi had the final say on how to write, and directly asked Xiao Chenrui to write the calculations before and after the big room. If you sign this word, it is no different from cutting off the book.


    Just because of the old couple''s face, I didn''t say it.


    Now the only thing in front of the big house is signing and breaking up.


    Yunyi is a resolute and resolute person. He took it directly and asked the Dafangren family to sign on it. Originally, Xiao Renli refused to see the content on it. This is like a handle in the hands of the Erfangren.


    Yun Yike doesn''t care if he wants to: "I''m doing it as you want, you don''t have to sign it, I have no opinion."


    After saying that, he looked at the crowd queuing up to pay the money in the distance.


    He thought to himself: "What else are you thinking about, now that your face is torn apart, I''m afraid that in the future, I will always use the things that have harmed them as a raft, and then I will not be disgusted to death."


    So he opened his mouth and said, "Master, you have already reached this stage, and you have lost all face. What''s the point of regretting it now, and besides, those in the second room are not of the same mind as us.


    Now that such a thing has happened, Jin Wangfu did not protect the Xiao family for self-protection, and there is no one who protects their second room. I am afraid that there will be no blessings in the future. If we don''t send them away today, we will not have so much money to let them Huo Huo .


    We have just set out. I don¡¯t know how much money is needed along the way. Besides, when it comes to the northern cold land, we have to settle down as a family, and we can¡¯t do it without money. "


    In fact, Mr. He was thinking that without the care of their big house, the two minors were indifferent, and they also brought a swaddling baby. Whether they could go to the frontier alive or not, it is still a matter of choice. If they can''t stand it by then, Then all the money on them is not theirs.


    If people often talk about the views of women, this is true or false, it is really just thinking about having a beautiful dream.


    Xiao Renli listened to He''s words and thought to himself, "He''s right, anyway, he has already lost his face today, so why not sign it? He doesn''t believe that they are all exiled now, and the two of them can still go against the sky. ."


    So his heart sank, stained with ink pad, pressed it on, and then it went much smoother, and the Dafang people pressed the handprint without falling.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 49： split up

    Chapter 49 Divided


    Except for the second cousin who felt sorry for them, but was powerless, and pressed his handprint at the urging of Aunt Wei, everyone else was afraid that they all wanted to see the jokes of their second room, especially the two cousins.


    In the end, Yunyi treats the old couple equally, she doesn''t want to worry about face for a while and leave hidden dangers for the second room.


    Since he chose to give up on them, he could not ask them for favors in the future, so Yunyi also added one on it. In the future, if the second room has the ability, he will send some gifts to the second elder during the New Year''s Day to show his filial piety.


    In addition, the old couple shall not use their elders'' identity to ask for money or property for any reason, nor shall they use their elders'' identity to ask them to do anything.


    When Xiao Huaiyuan saw this content, he wanted to get angry, but after seeing the expressions of the Yunyi sister and brother, he was relieved.


    Thinking that there may not be such a day in the future, it would be good to go to the frontier to be able to live there, not to mention that there is little chance of turning over there.


    signed with a sigh, and pressed his handprint.


    The old lady had red eyes: "Don''t be resentful. Who told us that we are in a difficult situation now, and grandmother is also powerless and can''t protect you. You have to be good."


    said and began to cry, Yun Yi hugged the old lady: "Grandma, don''t cry, we understand, you are fine, you should also take care of yourself."


    When the old lady took the silver note that had been prepared, she secretly put it into Yun Yi''s hand, pressed it hard, and said in a low voice, "Live well."


    After saying that, he pushed Yunyi away, wiped his tears, and waved his hands to let them leave.


    Yunyi was careful in handling affairs, and with that quadruple agreement, he found the elders of the clan to become middlemen, thinking that when he arrived at the locality, he would go to the yamen to file a case, and the provincial government would not admit it in the future.


    After everyone signed, Yun Yi took a copy and gave it to the old lady: "Grandma, you can keep this one."


    Xiao Yunshan has always been very anxious, because the agreement also stated that Xiao Yunshan voluntarily sought shelter in the big room and voluntarily cut off relations with the second room sister and brother.


    After everything was done, there were not many people queuing up to pay the money, Yun Yi quickly took out ten taels of silver and asked Xiao Chenrui to hand it over and received the sign.


    On the big house side, Mr. He also prepared to pay 65 taels of silver, and asked his eldest son Xiao Chenhui to pay the silver and change the brand. Only with the brand can he receive meals every day.


    Xiao Chenrui said in a low voice, "Sister, I just saw my aunt reprimanding Yunshan, look at it, she will be a maid in the big room from now on."


    Yun Yi chuckled: "She brought everything on her own, no one forced her, she has to suffer no matter how hard it is."


    said and took out a bun from the bag he was carrying: "Hurry up and don''t let anyone see it."


    Xiao Chenrui was wondering, where did this bun come from?


    heard Yun Yi whisper: "The yamen who is in charge of taking care of us has some friendship with my father. King Jin''s mansion has made money, and he will help us with one or two."


    These words are half-truths, Jin Wangfu did benefit Wang Cheng, and Wang Cheng did have some friendship with Xiao Renjin, but he didn''t bother to prepare these, but it was a good excuse.


    Just use this way. Anyway, when you get to the place, the yamen who escorted them will leave as soon as they are handed over.


    It¡¯s just that now I have this reason, so that my brother can¡¯t be suspicious.


    This makes it much more convenient to take things out by yourself.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 50： how innocent

    Chapter 50 How Innocent


    Xiao Chenrui looked around and whispered, "Sister, let''s eat together."


    Yunyi smiled slightly: "I''ve already eaten it just now, eat it quickly, and save the eye."


    Xiao Chenrui heard this and knew that the current situation is not the time to be humble. If people see it, not only will he not be able to eat it, but he will also be envied by others.


    After another quarter of an hour, a yamen rang the gong in his hand: "We''re queuing up for the meal, don''t make any noise, line up."


    There are several young masters of the family who may not be able to stand this kind of treatment, and they clashed with the yamen. Those yamen didn''t care what you were doing, they took out the whip around the waist and threw a few whips first.


    Their parents had to keep begging: "Master, stop beating, stop beating."


    For a while, the mourning continued.


    Most of the people who passed by were implicated by the clansmen, how innocent.


    Some may have received the favor of the family before, and enjoyed the glory and favor brought by the family, and now it is appropriate to suffer along with it, but many of them in the Xiao clan have not received the favor of the direct support, and they are also exiled now, you said. It''s impossible not to feel frustrated.


    But it¡¯s useless to say anything right now, but it¡¯s more pragmatic to think about what to do in the future.


    These yamen do not know if they are venting their grievances, and the whips in their hands have not stopped for a long time.


    Which of the exiled people was not nobler than them before, but now it is not up to them to have the final say, so looking at the people kneeling there begging them, their faces are full of smug smiles.


    Yunyi was really upset when she saw it, but she couldn''t do anything.


    sighed, hugged Brother Hao to find an unobtrusive corner, took out the milk that had been prepared in the space, and fed Brother Hao through the cloak''s obstruction.


    When Xiao Chenrui came back with two bowls of gruel, Brother Hao was full.


    Xiao Chenrui smiled and said, "Sister, you are still smart, and asked me to bring a cloth bag and put the coarse grains in it, and two bowls of porridge on hand are just right."


    When they were in prison before, they already knew how bad this meal was, but the two of them didn''t say anything and ate it silently.


    After Xiao Chenrui swallowed the coarse grain pastry with difficulty, Yun Yi looked around and handed another pastry over.


    Xiao Chenrui thought it was her elder sister who saved her own for him to eat, and opened his hands to excuse him: "Sister, I''m full, you eat quickly, you will have strength after eating. Brother Hao and I have to rely on you on the way."


    Yun Yi glanced at Mrs He, who had withdrawn her gaze, and whispered, "Don''t be long-winded, eat quickly."


    Xiao Chenrui suddenly felt that the touch on his hand was different. The look of this pastry was the same as the color of the pastry he ate just now, but it felt soft and fluffy.


    He is a smart person, thinking that this is probably what his sister asked Wang Cheng to prepare, so he is no longer polite, and eats it.


    Yun Yi saw that her younger brother was having a good time eating, and there was a smile on the corner of her mouth. She didn''t change the pastry before because He was staring at them all the time, and she didn''t want to ask for trouble.


    As for the way out in the future, when she went to return the pen and ink, she had already found it.


    If there is no accident, they will not eat such unpalatable food again in the future.


    After everyone finished eating and rested for a while, the team leader rang the gong again: "Let''s go."


    Xiao Chenrui was full, and the basket on his back was nothing to him: "Sister, I''ll hold Brother Hao first, and I''ll change you later."


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 51： Identify yourself

    Chapter 51 Recognize your identity


    Yunyi didn''t say not to let him hold him. He had to learn to share some things. She could take care of them, but she wouldn''t get used to them. She only said, "Carry the basket to me, or it will be uncomfortable to hold him."


    Fortunately, there are two brothers and sisters, one is not enough, and the other is not weak. They don''t need to wear shackles, so they are still free. In addition, the person watching over them is Wang Cheng, so they don''t have to worry about one being bad and being whipped.


    Follow the team and keep going forward. Now this road is still easy to walk. It is all official roads. I heard that there are no roads in some places, and all the roads are mountains and forests. This way, you have to think of the frontier, and you have to climb mountains and wading. .


    This is just the beginning, and thinking about it makes my head big.


    It''s winter now, it''s getting dark early, and after walking for an hour and a half, the sky will get dark, and the temperature will drop as soon as the sun sets.


    The team leader''s gong rang, and everyone''s ears perked up.


    heard the leader shout in a deep voice: "There is a village not far ahead, and I will settle down there tonight. Let me speed up my pace. If anyone delays, don''t blame the whip for not having eyes."


    As soon as these words came out, everyone quickened their pace. They really wanted to rest. They were all pampered and raised. How could they have suffered like this.


    Not to mention these women and children, even the men are gnashing their teeth.


    Yun Yi whispered to Xiao Chenrui: "I''ll be there in a while, find a corner to rest my feet, I begged Wang Cheng to help me on the stove, and when you give me the sign, you don''t have to wait in line, I''ll bring the food later. return."


    Xiao Chenrui felt a little distressed for her elder sister: "Sister, why don''t I go, you can just take care of Brother Hao here."


    Yunyi is very relieved, at least this younger brother knows it hurts.


    After arriving at the place, take people directly to the big car shop not far from the official road. There are people in these yamen who often walk this line, and they are very familiar with this place.


    Most of the shops in this large car shop are open shops, and the yamen who led the team shouted to the crowd: "The house is limited, and each person who wants to live in the shop in the house has 50 copper plates, and those who can''t afford the money will live in the sheep pen opposite. ."


    Yun Yi heard that there was a house to live in, and saw that someone had already started to queue up to pay the money, so he also took his younger brother to the queue. If it was such a cold day, if he stayed outside for one night, he was afraid that he would get sick.


    They line up early, and after handing in the coins, they can choose a place.


    Yunyi chose a position against the wall, so it could be quieter here.


    Then he said to Xiao Chenrui, "Brother Rui, you spread a piece of tarpaulin underneath, and hurry up and lie down for a while."


    At this moment, there was a quarrel outside the door with a female family member, saying that this man and woman mix and match is too careless, and asked to live separately, but some families did not want to be separated and felt it was too unsafe, anyway, it was a quarrel.


    The leading yamen took out his whip and threw it three times at the ground: "Listen to Lao Tzu, no matter what status you were in the past, you are all guilty now. On this road of exile, you can do whatever the Lord arranges for you. Whoever special mother will call me again, I will see that I can''t beat you to death."


    They are not the first time to **** exiles. It is good to say that the number of people is small. It is not impossible for them to make more conveniences. As long as the money is in place, it is a small matter.


    But now, they are escorting as many as a thousand people. Although they are guarded by officers and soldiers, it is up to them to count the number of people. Who doesn''t want to be lazy, the list of each family is together, of course, it is convenient to count them together. number of people.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 52： someone in the dark

    Chapter 52 Somebody in the dark


    Yun Yi thought to himself, if he had the brain, he would not ask for it. He thought that he was the master of the house, and it would be good to be able to grab the shop. After a while, I was afraid that if you wanted to pay money, you would not have a choice.


    However, this is the first day of departure, and it is understandable to be a little hypocritical. After all, some people can''t accept their current status.


    Yunyi took advantage of the fact that there were not many people in the room, so he stuffed two buckwheat noodle pastries he made in the space for his eldest brother: "Sit facing the wall and eat some to cushion your stomach first."


    Xiao Chenrui glanced at the door: "Sister, you eat one first, and I will eat it when you are gone."


    Yunyi said: "Don''t be long-winded, you can eat quickly, and I can go to help, but I won''t be hungry when I get to the kitchen."


    Xiao Chenrui understood that the only thing he could do now was to listen to his sister, so he faced the wall and ate, Yun Yi handed over the water bag: "Drink some water, don''t choke."


    When someone came over next to them, Xiao Chenrui had finished his two pastries and was drinking water there.


    And Yunyi also took advantage of this moment to feed Brother Hao the milk that had been prepared in the space ahead of time. He didn''t panic when he had food in his stomach, and arranged for two younger brothers. The room was also full of people.


    Let Xiao Chenrui lie down and rest with his brother in his arms, then turned around and went out to find a place to cook.


    She was assigned to make a fire. This work was watched by many people, but the yamen who arranged the errand saw her brand and directly assigned it to her, envious of the female family members who came to help the cook.


    Not tired but warm, everyone is jealous of this work.


    Some people are jealous in their hearts, and there is no door on their mouths: "What a cowardice, I don''t know what rude means I used, it''s really shameless."


    Yunyi listened to her and didn''t bother to pay attention to her. Anyway, she didn''t name her.


    But this person kept talking more and more vigorously, thinking that Yun Yi was afraid of her, his voice was getting louder and louder, and the words he said became more and more disgusting.


    Yunyi picked up a stone from the ground and threw it out, just hitting the woman''s dumb hole.


    Hearing that the woman suddenly couldn''t say anything, she was startled, tried again and it didn''t work, so she gestured with her hands in fright.


    The people around ?? didn''t know what happened to him, and they all looked at her in shock. At this time, a military master came in. Seeing her like this, they thought she was making trouble and threw a few whips.


    It hurts that the woman knelt down and kowtowed her head, but she still couldn''t utter a single word.


    That soldier took the whip: "Whoever the **** makes trouble again, this is the end."


    The soldier looked around at the cooks and felt intimidated: "I thought I was a pampered and aloof master, and I didn''t work."


    Hearing the words of Master Jun, everyone lowered their heads and hurriedly started their own work. Before the man left, he glanced at Yun Yi who was sitting in front of the stove.


    The woman who was thrown with the whip was pulled out by the soldier outside the door and threw it aside: "I don''t even know what my status is now, and I dare to come out to make trouble and seek death."


    After saying that, he walked away.


    The woman was in pain for a long time and did not get up, but no one dared to go up to help, for fear of being implicated.


    Yunyi looked at the back of the leading soldier leaving, thinking that it seemed that King Jin''s mansion also put some thought into it. Not only did he find Wang Cheng, the official, but the leading soldier just now was also entrusted.


    Although Jin Wangfu did these things to repay the life-saving grace of the original owner''s father, Yun Yi kept today''s grace in his heart.


    Although there is no arrangement from King Jin''s mansion, she will take good care of her two younger brothers, but with the care of these people, she is more at ease.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 53： You are not afraid of shame you go

    Chapter 53 You are not afraid of shame, you go


    In this way, Yunyi found a good job on the way to exile.


    One of the advantages of helping in the kitchen is that you can set aside meals for yourself and your family in advance, so you don''t have to wait in line.


    At the beginning, those female relatives thought that going to help was a self-degradation, but later on, they didn¡¯t get a chance to help. After this work, I don¡¯t know how many female relatives were envied and ruined.


    When they started to cook, the Xiao family were surprised to see Yun Yi bringing a bowl out of the kitchen. Later, they found out that Yun Yi was helping in the kitchen, and several cousins ??even mocked him.


    But after eating, they heard other people talk about how the people who helped in the kitchen received the same food as everyone else, but it was much thicker than the porridge they lined up to receive, which moved many people''s minds.


    It¡¯s a pity that the number of helpers was full, so I couldn¡¯t get my wish.


    Yunyi''s work is really good, she only needs to cook the stove on the stove, so once the porridge and pastry are out of the pot, she has completed the task.


    After eating, you don¡¯t have to worry about washing dishes or washing pots, just go back and rest.


    When ?? came back, she had already replaced the pastry she was getting with the pastry she had prepared in advance, and reminded her brother in a low voice, "Just eat, don''t make a noise, and save yourself the trouble."


    After eating, Yun Yi handed the water bag to his brother: "Go outside and find a place to wash it briefly. Come back and rest early, you have to get up early tomorrow to travel."


    Yunyi used the light of the torches outside the window to make a cotton quilt with a suspender, and added a safety pocket inside, so that Brother Hao could sleep while lying down, or tie him upright when he woke up.


    When Xiao Chenrui packed himself up and came back, he saw his sister was flying needles there and said with some distress: "Sister, rest first, and do it tomorrow."


    Yunyi smiled lightly, soon, only a few stitches away, we can save a lot with this.


    Xiao Chenrui took Brother Hao who was asleep from his sister''s arms, and sat there, thinking that if he couldn''t help his sister share the burden, he would accompany her.


    Yunyi''s hands were not slow, and he quickly completed a simple quilt with a strap, which was added with cotton, which was very warm.


    I am very satisfied with the finished product. Although it looks a little strange, the stitches are fine and practical.


    packed up, picked up the water bag and went out. There were escorted officers and soldiers guarding the outside, but there was a small forest behind, which was surrounded by this big car shop.


    I want to explain why those officers, soldiers and yamen are not afraid of these people escaping, because you can''t run away with Ben, and you can''t do anything without a household registration card. As long as you dare to escape, your family will suffer. No one dares to think that way.


    Yun Yi cat walked in with her waist on her waist and let Xue Li confirm that it was safe before entering the space. She quickly wrapped her hair in a towel and gave her body a hot bath. She didn''t dare to stay any longer. She drank a glass of milk and hurried out after gargling space.


    was about to find a place to make it easier when he heard someone talking over there: "Eldest sister, why don''t we go and ask tomorrow to see if we can go to the kitchen to help?


    This is such a coincidence, I didn¡¯t expect to meet the Xiao sisters here.


    Hearing Xiao Yunru say: "I can''t do that lowly job, you''re not afraid of embarrassing you."


    Yunyi listened, and sneered in her heart: "I thought I was the eldest Miss of the Xiao family, this is just the beginning, how long can you be stubborn?"


    Yunyi didn''t bother them, turned around and left.


    Maybe it was the movement of Yunyi''s departure that startled the two of them. Xiao Yunru stepped on the stone in a panic, and one fell unsteadily, but she was a little bit unlucky, and fell just where she had let go.


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support! The three chapters will be sent together. At present, they will be sent as soon as they are collected, and the time cannot be fixed. Please understand.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 54： accepted the reality

    Chapter 54 Accepted Reality


    Just after Yunyi entered the room, there was a scream of ''ah'' from behind.


    The yamen and officers and soldiers in the front yard heard the sound and rushed to the place where the sound came from, thinking that something bad had happened, but it turned out to be a false alarm.


    If those yamen and officers and soldiers were not for Xiao Yunru''s unfortunate sake, they might have given her a few whips. One officer and soldier scolded, "It''s so **** bad luck."


    Only then did he take people away.


    Originally, she was in a mess in prison. She hadn''t washed herself for more than 20 days. Now that she made a mess of herself like this, Xiao Yunru really wanted to die.


    stood up and thumped Xiao Yunling: "It''s all your fault, it''s all your fault, if you didn''t say those scary things just now, how could I have fallen."


    The Xiao family heard the screams just now, so they sent Xiao Chenming, the concubine of the big house, to inquire about the news.


    Xiao Chenming, who will come back behind the two sisters, really can''t wait to pretend not to know them.


    Xiao Yunru''s shout just now shocked a lot of people. Because the torches were lit outside the courtyard, as long as they were not blind, they could see what they looked like now.


    One of the clothes was stained with mud and smelled bad, and the other had torn hair and clothes in a mess. At first glance, they thought they had been violated. Anyway, everyone looked at them strangely, and even gloated. of.


    As soon as the two entered the room, Mrs He screamed, "Ru''er, what''s wrong with you?"


    Xiao Yunru wanted to throw herself into her mother''s arms, but Mr. He avoided it with disgust: "You change your clothes first and see what this looks like."


    said that he found a coat from the things he bought before and handed it over: "Fortunately, I bought some items before leaving today, otherwise I don''t know what to do."


    Xiao Yunru took the clothes and looked at the people in the room full of trouble. Tears almost came out: "Mother, how do you want me to change."


    Mr. He took out another piece of cloth: "Take this to cover it first, change your clothes, and let Yun Shan go to wash quickly."


    Xiao Yunshan really regretted it now. Not only did she have to share half of the pastry she received, she also asked her to do any work in the big room. Now she was ready to rest, and she asked herself to find water to wash her clothes. Used as a maid.


    Yunyi heard the people in the same room come back and talk about Xiao Yunru, thinking that it is fortunate that the Xiao family members are not in the same room with them, otherwise, they will not be beaten to death.


    This bed was already covered with wheat straw, but Yunyi and the others also spread a sheet of tarpaulin on it, which was much more comfortable than others.


    Yun Yi took Brother Hao, put his previous small quilt underneath, and then put him in the quilt he made just now, then put the person in his arms and lay down, and then covered the cloak over him : "Brother Rui, hurry up and rest. If it''s cold in the middle of the night, put another sheet on your body."


    Xiao Chenrui was also really sleepy. He glanced at the room, everyone was lying in their clothes, sighed, and quickly accepted the reality.


    It was my elder sister who knew a lot more, so he chose a seat next to him. Brother Hao was separated from him and his elder sister, and he would be the son of another family when he passed by.


    Now the sky is bigger, the earth is bigger, and the sleeper is the biggest. I have walked more than 50 miles in one day. These people were used to being pampered before, and they couldn¡¯t stand it for a long time.


    Xiao Chenrui glanced at her sister who had already slept, listened to the noise in the next room, lay down and imitated her sister, put the cloak over her body and closed her eyes to sleep.


    It didn''t take long for snoring to sound in the room one after another.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 55： caught on the spot

    Chapter 55 Caught on the spot


    In the other room, Xiao Yunru changed her clothes and asked her younger sister Xiao Yunling to go to the kitchen to ask for hot water from a water bag. She covered it with a cloth and scrubbed it. Then she put on her clothes and lay down. She complained to Mrs. He for a long time. Cried and fell asleep.


    The direct descendants of the Xiao family who lived in the same house didn''t look good. It''s not that they didn''t hear Xiao Yunru''s complaint just now, but what could they say?


    When Xiao Yunshan came back from washing, the room was full of snoring.


    Looking at his frozen hands, his eyes were full of tears. He put the washed clothes on the back of the big room, and when he got to the position where he could only lie down on his side, tears flowed silently.


    The people who lived in the house that night were fine. There was a tile on the head to keep out the cold wind. It was still warm when there were many people. After walking all day, I lay down and fell asleep when I was tired.


    But the people in the sheep pen on the opposite side are not so comfortable. Many people are huddled together to keep each other warm. The first half of the night was fine, but the wind picked up in the second half of the night, and everyone was shivering from the cold.


    The cold was really unbearable, so the brave ones went to the stove in the back to get the firewood, lit the fire with flint and flint, and sat around the familiar ones, which made it a little better.


    The officers and soldiers who took care of them saw that they were only for heating, and they did not take care of them too much.


    The next day, before dawn, Yun Yi got up and urinated for Brother Hao, then fed him with milk again with his mind, then put Brother Hao in the arms of his elder brother Xiao Chenrui, and then put the rest of the Cover them with a sheet of tarpaulin.


    Xiao Chenrui opened his eyes: "Sister, are you going to wake up?"


    "Well, it''s time to help in the kitchen. It''s still early. You will sleep with Brother Hao, and wait for me to bring you food back."


    "It''s hard work sister." There was guilt in his tone.


    "Don''t think too much, my work in the kitchen is not heavy, and it is very warm by guarding the stove."


    After Yun Yi finished speaking, she got up and walked out.


    She dropped by the forest and went back to the space to wash up. Looking at the frizzy hair, she was a little worried. No one could see it when she was bathing her body. She could go on by scrubbing her face, but she really didn''t know how to do it.


    When ?? arrived at the kitchen room, Wang Cheng and several yamen servants were already there, and the helpers in the kitchen room had not yet arrived.


    Yun Yi saluted the yamen, and hurried to the stove to make a fire.


    A few yamen standing on the side watched her neatly add water to the pot, ignite it with flint, and the stove was lit in no time.


    Wang Cheng sighed in his heart, if Brother Xiao was alive, he would be reluctant to let his daughter come over to suffer this crime, so he could only help her here.


    After a while, the kitchen was in full swing. Because I had to hurry, I had to drive out the pastry that I ate at noon in the morning.


    When it was slightly dawn, the kitchen was already busy, breakfast had been delivered to the designated place, and there was already a long queue outside.


    Yun changed the pastry in advance as usual, and left the kitchen with two bowls of porridge.


    Just when she entered the room, she saw an unknown woman pulling their tarpaulin and confronting her younger brother Xiao Chenrui.


    Yunyi walked over quickly, first found a safe place to put down the two bowls of porridge, and then asked, "This lady, what are you doing with our tarpaulin?"


    The woman also felt a burning panic on her face now. She saw this sheet yesterday, but there were so many people in this room that she never found a chance to come here.


    Now most of the people are queuing up to get food. She peeked at the door and saw that the little boy was still sleeping, so she wanted to take the sheet of cloth from him when no one was prepared, but she was caught on the spot by the little boy.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 56： Kill the chicken to warn the monkey

    Chapter 56


    Before waiting for the woman to reply, Xiao Chenrui said, "She stole our tarpaulin."


    The woman said angrily: "You are talking nonsense, I clearly want to borrow it."


    Xiao Chenrui was in a fit of anger: "It''s obviously stealing and sophistry."


    The rest of the people in the room looked over, and Yun Yi said, "Madam, we still need to use this sheet, whether you borrow or steal it, do you understand?"


    Seeing that she still didn''t let go, she said coldly, "Let go quickly."


    pulled Tobula back with all his strength: "We are exiled, but we still have to talk about the minimum etiquette, righteousness, and honor. If you don''t ask for it, it''s stealing."


    The woman covered her face and ran out.


    Seeing people running out, someone said, "Is she shameless?"


    "I guess so, if someone catches it on the spot, how can there be any face?"


    Someone took the opportunity to say to the children at home: "The lady just said is right, although we are exiled, we must not lose the basic courtesy and integrity of being a human being, and we can''t do those things that steal chickens and dogs, remember?"


    Several children stood up and replied respectfully: "Grandmother, grandson (granddaughter) remembered."


    Yunyi kept listening to the conversations of the people in the house while packing her things. She admired the old lady of the Sun family very much. She did not forget to teach her children and grandchildren on the way to exile, and her mentality was good, which made people feel good.


    Handed the water bag to the elder brother Xiao Chenrui: "Go to rinse your mouth and prepare to eat."


    Xiao Chenrui knew that he was going to leave soon, so he didn''t dare to delay. He took the water bag and left the house.


    My elder sister had told him before. From now on, I would brush my teeth, wash my face at night, and just rinse my mouth in the morning. He understood what my elder sister meant, and he couldn''t be too different from others, otherwise it would be too eye-catching.


    When he returned to the house again, many people had already returned from their meals. They took the pastry given by his sister and ate it with porridge. Yun Yi also added a small piece of pickle to the pastry. People who do not eat salt for a long time can no.


    After eating, Yun Yi went to the stove, and when he came back, the water bladder was filled with water again.


    At this moment, the previous woman dragged a man in and pointed at Sister Yunyi: "It''s them."


    The man stepped forward without saying a word and was about to hit someone.


    Xiao Chenrui didn''t react and was almost beaten, but the man''s fist hadn''t reached Xiao Chenrui''s face, while Yunyi was standing and kicked the man''s calf directly.


    Yunyi is really angry now: "I did something shameless, I haven''t asked you to settle the account yet, but you have called someone to come looking for something."


    Yun Yi directly stretched out her hand and grabbed the man''s neck: "Look at our brothers and sisters being bullied, right? Did the woman tell you that she wanted to steal our tarpaulins just now? Our thatch.


    Seeing that everyone was exiled, the conditions were difficult, and they were inevitably confused for a while, we didn¡¯t pursue it. You might as well come over and want to beat people. You brought it on yourself. "


    glanced at the younger brother who had reacted: "I''ll give it to you, practice, this kind of thing is inevitable along the way, hit me hard as I taught you before."


    At this time, the people in the house had finished eating and were cleaning up.


    When something like this happened suddenly, everyone stopped what they were doing and started watching.


    Xiao Chenrui understands what my sister means. This is to let him kill the chickens and show the monkeys to the people in the house. Their sister and brother are now out of the Xiao family, and I am afraid that someone has already been eyeing them.


    Xiao Chenrui stepped forward and punched the man in the abdomen, which directly made him bend into a shrimp in pain. During this period of depression, he just found an outlet.


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 57： Its unbelievable

    Chapter 57


    The martial arts these days are not practiced in vain, without any internal strength, they beat the man without any ability to fight back, and kept begging: "Don''t fight, don''t fight, we were wrong, please don''t fight. "


    Yunyi saw that it was almost done, so he stopped his brother and said coldly, "Next time, I won''t spare you, it will make your family restless. If you don''t believe me, just try."


    After he finished speaking, his brother let go of his hand, and the man scrambling and crawling out.


    Yun Yi thought that it was not from this house, so she couldn''t complain that no one came forward to help after fighting for a long time. The woman who brought her over before may have gone back to rescue soldiers and did not advance or retreat with him.


    Yun Yi shook her head and said, "This woman is really selfish, and she seems to be a troublemaker."


    The people in the room stared wide-eyed when they saw the scene just now. They all thought in their hearts that these two brothers and sisters could not be provoked. Just looking at the beating action, they knew that they were Lian Jiazi.


    The old lady of the Sun family looked at Sister Yunyi and said, "It seems that people really don''t look good. We should try our best to make friends in the future."


    The gongs sounded outside. With yesterday''s experience, no one dared to hold back. Everyone filed out from the big car shop. At this time, the genius was just bright, but they were about to set off again.


    The officers and soldiers who escorted them all rode on horses, and although the yamen would follow them, every once in a while, they would sit in the carts pulling stoves and forage to rest for a while.


    The sun was pretty good today, and it wasn¡¯t as windy as last night, because the noon patties were already steamed in the morning, so I just unloaded the pot and boiled water at noon.


    Yunyi took Xiao Chenrui to settle next to a big tree, so that even if he did something, he could cover it a little: "Brother Rui, sit down and have a break."


    Xiao Chenrui put down his backpack and took the blanket from his sister''s arms: "Sister, this little guy is awake."


    Yunyi looked at Brother Hao looking around and laughed: "I''m afraid it''s time to pee."


    Sure enough, when Xiao Chenrui hugged him to the side and whistled, Brother Hao yawned and started to let out the water.


    After wrapping Brother Hao again, Yun Yi secretly stuffed Xiao Chenrui with a few small pieces of jerky, and whispered, "Put your stomach first, hug Brother Hao, I''m going to help."


    said, and walked towards the crowd that set up a temporary stove not far away.


    Lunch is very simple. One person, one bowl of boiled water, is a lunch, which makes those young masters, young masters and young ladies complain a lot.


    Because of the cold weather, the pastry was still made from dead noodles, plus it was left for a whole morning, and now it is hard and can only be eaten by soaking it in water.


    Yun Yi put the bowl on the ground, took out a paper bag from the package, opened it and poured some into two bowls, then took out the wooden spoon he bought before and stirred it well, and then handed it to the eldest brother: "Brother Rui, hurry up. eat."


    handed over one of the pastries in the bag: "Tear it open and soak it in a bowl and eat it."


    The people around smelled the fragrance of Yunyi''s sister and brother''s bowls, and someone came over and said, "What are you eating?"


    Yunyi didn''t hide it either, some things needed to be seen: "I bought soy flour at a stall when I left the capital before."


    The man licked his face and said, "Can you share some for me to taste?"


    Yunyi looked at her like a monster: "I''m sorry, I bought this to feed my brother Hao. I didn''t buy much, so I can''t share it with you."


    The woman curled her lips and said, "If it weren''t for the trouble now, you would think that Madam Ben would like your lowly food."


    Yun Yi''s face froze: "No matter how noble you were in the past, you are not exiled like us now, so don''t deceive yourself."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 58： Just spare him this time

    Chapter 58 Just spare him this time


    After he finished speaking, he ignored the woman and said to his eldest brother, "Brother Rui, eat quickly, or it will be cold for a while."


    took Brother Hao and sat in his arms: "Brother Hao, it''s time for us to eat."


    Always feed some food on the bright side, or someone should be suspicious.


    The Xiao family, sitting not far away, looked here from time to time. Xiao Yunshan''s pastry was divided in half again. Looking at the small pastry and a bowl of water in her hand, she felt resentment in her heart.


    Smelling the fragrance from Yunyi''s side, I couldn''t help but take a few more glances.


    Seeing Yunyi wrapping Brother Hao tightly with a cloak, only showing a small face, feeding him food, the scene is so warm, if you choose to be with them, don''t you need to put your own pastry? separated.


    Yunyi stopped feeding after a few spoonfuls. This thing is not easy to digest, but it is just for others to see.


    Not long after eating, the gong sounded again, and some people cried and said that they couldn''t walk.


    I saw that an official slapped the man with a whip: "You think you are still the high-ranking young master of the Shang family. If you can''t walk, just climb."


    The old lady of the Shang family pounced on her grandson in distress: "Master, please spare him this time."


    The officers and soldiers didn''t want to affect the timing of their journey because of them, so they turned their horses'' heads and shouted loudly, "Let''s go."


    The long line, the men, women and children in woe, coupled with the withering weeds, leaves falling, and depression all over the place, really makes people feel very desolate.


    I walked like this for half a month, and I heard from the yamen that I only walked a quarter of the way.


    This day is getting colder every day, and every day I am not lucky enough to have a house to live in, and occasionally I have to spend the night in the wild.


    That evening, just as the leading official sounded the gong to let everyone rest on the spot, the Sun family came over to ask their official to **** them and ask a doctor to come over to help the family see the disease.


    They were exiled from a total of four big families, the Shang family, the Sun family, the Xiao family, and the Li family. Now it is the old man Sun Changhai and the eldest son, Sun Mingxuan, who are kneeling there to ask for help. It is true that the eldest grandson of the Sun family, Sun Zefeng, is seriously ill, and now he is burning and starting to talk nonsense.


    The leading officers and soldiers stepped forward: "Master Sun, it''s not that you don''t give face, but it''s inconvenient to find a doctor in this wilderness. Please forgive me."


    Yunyi had met the child of the Sun family a few times before. He was a well-mannered young man, about the same age as Rui Geer.


    I wanted to keep a low profile all the way, but after all, this is human life, not to mention in this barren mountain, even a bad life at home has to be taken in, who said that the medical level of this ancient times was limited.


    Besides, I heard that old lady Sun speak before, and she was considered a reasonable person. Presumably, the family style should not be wrong. If you have a good relationship with the Sun family, in the future, if something happens, you can also help their siblings.


    got up and handed Brother Hao to his elder brother Xiao Chenrui''s arms: "Take care of him, I''ll go over and help the young master of the Sun family to take care of his illness."


    Xiao Chenrui grabbed Yunyi''s sleeve a little worriedly: "Sister, don''t go, you are not a doctor."


    Yun Yi knew that her younger brother was worried about herself: "I read a lot of medical books in the house before, and I also tried it on a few girls in the hospital. Now this situation can''t be left without help. It''s okay, the old lady of the Sun family. It''s reasonable."


    Xiao Chenrui knew that she couldn''t stop her sister: "Then be careful, don''t shoot if you are not sure."


    Yunyi glanced at the little brother in the quilt: "Brother Hao, follow your brother obediently."


    After ?? finished speaking, he turned and walked towards Sun''s house.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 59： shot

    Chapter 59 Shots


    When Yunyi passed by, the Sun family were frowning around Sun Zefeng.


    This scene made Yun Yi sigh in his heart. The Sun family certainly did not expect such a day to come, but the Sun family were very united, which was enviable.


    lightly stepped forward and gave the old lady Sun a slight salute: "I have seen the old lady Sun."


    Mrs. Sun frowned slightly: "Miss Xiao San, is something wrong?"


    Yun Yi took a step forward and glanced at Sun Zefeng: "Before, the junior read a lot of medical books in the mansion, and also treated the maid in his own hospital. If you want, I can help the young master to diagnose the pulse. "


    Yunyi said these words, the Sun family remained silent, afraid that no one would believe that she would see a doctor.


    Just when Yun Yi wanted to say something, the old lady of the Sun family said, "Then I will trouble Miss Xiao San."


    Yun Yi replied: "It''s not suitable for us to be called like this now, so why don''t you call me Yun Yi, old lady."


    The old lady of the Sun family nodded and said, "Okay."


    Afterwards, he asked his family to let him come over to make it easier for him to see a doctor.


    Yun Yi stepped forward, took out a silk handkerchief and put it on Sun Zefeng''s wrist, stretched out a slender jade finger to catch his pulse, and said after a while: "Old Madam, the young master is indeed cold and cold, I walked all the way. , I dug up some windbreaks, this traditional Chinese medicine has the effect of dispelling wind and resolving the exterior.


    If the old lady believes me, she will send someone to fetch some from me. Later, I will go to the official to ask for a big pottery bowl to make soup, and let the young master drink it and sweat. "


    The Sun family looked at each other, and that was the only way to do it now, so the old lady said, "Then thank Xiao San. For my memory, then thank Yunyi."


    The old lady of the Sun family sent Mingyu, the second son of the big house, and Sun Zhenyu, the eldest daughter, to follow Yunyi to get the medicinal materials.


    Yunyi finished her work, and quickly and secretly stuffed a few pieces of jerky for the eldest brother: "Look at Brother Hao, I''m going to help."


    It was a little windy today, but fortunately those yamen officers were familiar with this journey and looked for places that were sheltered from the wind. Along the way, each family also bought some belongings, otherwise no one could stand the cold weather.


    Yunyi was adding firewood by the stove when she heard a woman say, "I''m afraid the wind will get stronger in a while this day, it really doesn''t make people live."


    Yunyi looked up at the sky, hoping that there would be no wind at night, or else, I was afraid that the old people and children would not be able to bear it.


    They were okay. They bought a lot of cotton before. During this time, she took the time to make thick cotton-padded clothes and pants. Later, when they were asked to buy collectively, she bought a lot of cotton and made two thick quilts. She almost envied The person from the big house of the bad Xiao family.


    Mr. He was so angry that he got on fire, and his mouth was full of blisters, but he suffered a lot of crimes.


    Xiao Yunshan even ran over to ask Yunyi sister and brother to help her, but Xiao Chenrui scolded her and ran away.


    After a while, the wind really picked up again, Yun Yi had to get up and run back to the resting place, took Brother Hao over, and asked Xiao Chenrui to quickly build a shed, or she would freeze to death at night.


    They are still young, so their bodies can''t be frozen, or they will be offended in the future.


    At the beginning, some people had the idea of ??their siblings and wanted to **** their quilts and sheets, but they were all cleaned up by Xiao Chenrui. No one thought that Xiao Chenrui''s martial arts would be so good at such a young age. bad people.


    Yunyi tied Brother Hao to his chest. He wore a small cotton cap on his little head, and his big eyes flashed suddenly, very cute.


    Yunyi saw Brother Hao staring at the fire, so he teased him: "Brother Hao, what are you looking at? Tell my sister, are you hungry?"


    Brother Hao heard his elder sister talking, looked at her sister and cried out, as if he was talking to her.


    Yesterday''s last chapter, thank you for your support! good night~~~~~~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 60： Xiao Yunshans resistance

    Chapter 60 Xiao Yunshan''s Resistance


    When the food here was ready and Yunyi came over with their mush, the eldest brother Xiao Chenrui had already set up a shed to temporarily block the cold wind. Fortunately, she bought the sheet first, and the journey was really full. rely on it.


    With the shelter blocked and the sky getting darker now, Yun Yi took a few more pastries and put them in the cloth bag, and whispered, "I''m afraid it will be colder tonight, so you can eat more. Pastry, you can keep out the cold when you are full.¡±


    Xiao Chenrui glanced at the cloth bag where the dry food was placed, it was really bulging, and then nodded: "Got it, sister."


    He knew that they were the only three siblings who depended on each other for life, and the big house could not help them. Since the separation, let alone the people from the big house of the Xiao family, even the grandfather and grandmother didn''t care about them.


    So he has to be good so he can better protect his sister and brother.


    Besides, my sister said it before, it will get colder and colder today, and you will get sick if you are not careful.


    The two were preparing to eat when they heard Xiao Yunshan shouting not far away: "Why do you have to divide my rations every time, in such a cold day, do you want me to die?"


    He was in a hurry, afraid of being laughed at, so he quickly said: "What are you talking about, you don''t want others to take you forcibly, and now when you say this, you are not afraid to flash your tongue, don''t forget that money Our big room will help you."


    Xiao Yunshan''s angry face turned purple: "Where did the money you use come from, it''s not the money earned from the property my father bought, you guys are really bullying people."


    Xiao Huaiyuan was already very tired, but now seeing them quarreling again, he was even more irritated, and shouted at them, "I''m full, so I won''t go and build the shed when I have time."


    Mrs. He saw that her father-in-law had already spoken, and did not dare to make any more noise. She glared at Xiao Yunshan fiercely, and scolded: "What a slut."


    Other people in the big room heard what Xiao Yunshan just said, and their faces felt dull. This is an undeniable fact, and it is a thorn in their hearts. It is embarrassing to mention it once, and there is no way to keep it from being said.


    Xiao Yunshan looked at the food she had saved today, and strengthened her mind even more. She couldn''t just give in, or she was afraid that she would not be able to live in the frontier.


    couldn''t help looking at the shed built not far away, and took a bite of the pastry in his hand to vent his grievances.


    ******


    After eating, Xiao Chenrui and a few guys from the clan went to the place designated by the yamen to pick up firewood, and it was easy to light it at night. One was to keep out the cold, and the other was to prevent those large animals from approaching.


    Xiao Chenrui can eat 70% to 80% of his fullness with Yunyi''s subsidy these days. In addition, he is very strong in martial arts, so he came back with a large bundle of firewood after a while: "Sister, you light the fire first, Don''t freeze, I''ll go for a run again."


    After he finished speaking, he left. It''s been like this these days. Someone else will pick up a large bundle for the night. He picks up a lot faster than others, so he doesn''t have to worry about running out of firewood for one night.


    Because of this, Mr. He often pointed at Sang and scolded Huai, saying that he had no filial piety and no conscience.


    At the beginning, I wanted to give some from the past. After all, my grandfather and grandmother were old, and my grandmother had privately given thirty taels of silver notes before.


    Yunyi skillfully lit a fire in front of the shed, and picked up some stones to surround the fire, so that the heat of the fire was forced back into the shed.


    Some people see Yunyi doing this, and others follow suit.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 61： Theyve all been reduced to doing this shit.

    Chapter 61 is reduced to doing this kind of sneaky thing


    After finishing all this, Yun Yi began to take out the remaining cotton and fabric, ready to use the firelight to make a pair of cotton pants for Brother Hao, so that he could replace the pants.


    As soon as I made a few stitches, I saw Mingyu, the second son of the grandson''s family room, coming over.


    Yunyi looked at the person who came: "Master Sun, is something wrong?"


    Sun Mingyu stepped forward and gave a bow: "Miss Xiao San, Zefeng in my family has taken medicine and sweated a lot. My grandmother asked me to come over and ask if I need to drink that soup at night."


    Yunyi got up: "If there is no fever, drink it again in the morning to strengthen it, and if it recurs in the middle of the night, then feed it again."


    Sun Mingyu nodded: "I''ll remember it, what a disturbance."


    When Xiao Chenrui came back, the pants that Yun Yi had sewed for Brother Hao were finished.


    laughed and teased Brother Hao: "Brother Hao, now you have replacement thick cotton pants, Gao is not happy."


    Brother Hao laughed when he heard Yunyi''s voice. This carefree laughter made Yunyi''s heart soften.


    It may be that the Yunyi sister and brother took good care of him, or it may be the reason of the space stream. This little guy has been very worry-free along the way, which made the Xiao family members who were traveling with him also sigh.


    Yun Yi saw the elder brother Xiao Chenrui put down the firewood and said quickly, "Come here and drink some hot water to warm up your body."


    Xiao Chenrui smiled and took the water bag: "I''m working, I don''t feel cold."


    Just then, someone not far away said loudly, "It''s snowing."


    At this time, everyone also felt it. Xiao Chenrui looked at his sister with some worry. These days, they have been afraid of snow, so they would have a harder journey.


    The people next to each other were whispering to each other, and all their faces were sad. The adults were okay, but what about the old man and the child.


    Yunyi packed up and said to Xiao Chenrui: "Don''t worry, worry is useless, let''s rest early, and we will have the energy to continue our journey tomorrow."


    After these days of windy meals and sleeping in the open air, the former sons, young masters, and young ladies have long lost their arrogance and accepted the reality. , sleep the most, worry about having a fart."


    His voice made many people react, and many people no longer bothered with that brain. It''s already like this. As the Shang family said, worry is useless.


    So everyone lit a fire, ready to rest, or to have more physical strength tomorrow.


    In the second half of the night, the snow was getting heavier and heavier, and some people''s fires were extinguished. Xiao Chenrui saw that the snow was getting bigger and bigger, so he erected a few taller firewood by the fire. The firewood was taller. The fire couldn''t burn, so I put some more on it, so as to block the wind and snow.


    Some people didn''t have much firewood to pick up. In order to prevent the fire from being put out by the snow, they let their family members stand there and pull the list to block the snow, but they suffered the sin of the boss.


    The next day, Yun got up on time according to the old time, thinking about adding some firewood to the fire, so that the two brothers could sleep for a while longer, so that they would have to get up and add firewood by themselves, but when he turned around, he saw Xiao Yunshan stealing firewood. Take their firewood.


    Yunyi looked at the younger sister with a half-smile but not a smile: "Why, now I have to be reduced to doing this kind of sneaky thing?"


    Xiao Yunshan was a little embarrassed when she saw it was discovered: "I came to get it so that my grandfather and grandmother wouldn''t freeze, how could it be a steal?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 62： ran away

    Chapter 62 was run away


    Yunyi squatted down and snatched the firewood from her hand: "You have filial piety, go pick it up yourself, and steal our second room''s filial piety, don''t you think it''s disgusting?"


    Xiao Yunshan didn''t expect that her sister would be so disrespectful. The main thing was that she found out that there seemed to be people around her coming this way. If it was spread out, it would be a shame.


    So he turned and ran away, covering his face, looking like he was being bullied.


    Yunyi shook his head, it was still dark now, who are you performing for? I''m really speechless.


    After eating, everyone just packed up, and heard the leading official say: "You have all seen it, it is snowing now, and if you go further, you will enter the northern cold land, it will get colder and snowier. There will be more weather.


    In order not to affect your itinerary, I suggest you go to the livestock trading market in the town in front of you and choose a means of transportation. If you don¡¯t get to the frontier, you have to die on the way. "


    This official would say this, and he has his own considerations. These people grew up in golden clothes and jade food before, and they have never suffered this crime. Although it is nothing to die on the road, but this time, they also got a hint before leaving. , do not disregard human life.


    Corrupt officials who embezzled and built Weihe silver should be damned, but most of these exiled people are innocent and implicated, and their hearts are full of flesh. If you are old or young, you should accumulate virtue.


    Besides, they also want to **** these people to the place as soon as possible to finish the handover, and go home to reunite with their families earlier, so they don''t want to spend the New Year outside.


    The main thing is that if these people bought ox carts and carriages in front of them, then they can also get some extra money. It''s worth the hard work when the money goes back.


    Besides, there are not too many escorts in this trip. A family has to buy a few cars. No matter what kind of animal they choose, they have money to take.


    Suddenly, the crowd was in a frenzy. It was a good thing for them. They didn''t have to walk anymore.


    With the sound of ''departure'', the team set off again.


    Everyone walked forward with a deep foot and a shallow foot. Fortunately, it is no longer snowing.


    Looking at the little man in her arms, Yun Yi smiled and said, "Brother Hao, we finally don''t have to walk anymore, we''ll buy a car when we get to the front, and then Brother Hao may be free. "


    Xiao Chenrui was a little worried: "Sister, do we still have enough money?"


    Yunyi whispered: "Don''t worry, I have a way."


    It took a lot of time to come this way. She had already figured out a way, and who didn''t have some backup means.


    So she fumbled around for a while, and a jade pendant appeared in her palm: "I''ll go to the town in front and **** this jade pendant. It''s enough for us to buy a carriage."


    Xiao Chenrui looked at her sister. It was midnight when they were gathered in the front yard. Most of them were awakened in their sleep.


    What''s more, the accessories on the bright side have been searched. How did my sister leave this jade pendant, I couldn''t help but admire my sister even more, and there was a faint smile on her face.


    After walking for about an hour, I arrived at the town in front. This town is not small. When these people came over, they caused quite a stir: "What happened, how many people were convicted, how many years Haven''t seen so many exiles."


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 63： Shut up, why is it you again

    Chapter 63 Shut up, why is it you again


    Someone said: "I''m afraid that someone from the big family has committed a crime, affecting the entire family, otherwise there will be so many exiles."


    "Alas, the cattle market in this town is doing business again."


    "You''re right, these people can''t stand the ice and snow. People often say that a dead camel is bigger than a horse. Look, the cattle dealers over there will be busy for a while."


    Yunyi found Wang Cheng, the official who was in charge of them, and explained the situation. This also told the people of the Xiao family that they had no money, so don''t hit them.


    Hearing what Yun Yi said, Wang Cheng had long since noticed it, nodded and said: "When passing by the **** shop, someone will take you there, I will greet them and I will definitely give you a fair price. "


    Yunyi bowed gratefully: "Thank you."


    After finishing the work, return to the team with peace of mind.


    heard Xiao Yunru say not far away: "It''s really shameless, hooking people everywhere."


    She had just finished speaking when a small stone appeared in Yunyi''s hand and hit him directly.


    Xiao Yunru only felt numb in her leg, and with the sound of ''ah'', she jumped directly on the man walking in front.


    Walking in front of her was a young master from the side branch of the Sun family, who looked like a hemp pole. She was thrown by Xiao Yunru like this, and the snow was a little slippery, so how could she stand still, so she rushed forward.


    Because he was wearing the shackles, he couldn''t keep his balance, he pushed the person in front of him to a stagger, and he also climbed to the ground. Xiao Yunru directly pressed against the young master of the Sun family.


    The most important thing is that she was unlucky, her face was just scratched by the shackles, and she saw blood and broke her face.


    was frightened and she cried out with a ''wow''.


    The officers and soldiers who were escorted came over with whips, and some of them were very angry and threw the whip directly. Now Xiao Yunru was in pain and cried even more.


    When the officer and soldier saw the person clearly: "Shut up, why is it you again, it was you in the woods of the big car shop that day?"


    Hearing this, a woman who did not deal with He''s replied, "It''s not her, I guess she has a big heart and wants to seduce people."


    When He heard this, didn''t he want to ruin her daughter''s reputation?


    Although they were exiled, but when they went to the frontier, they didn''t look for others the same way. It was really heartbreaking, but now that the official is still here, she didn''t dare to talk back.


    just begged for mercy to the official: "The official calm down, I''ll help her move forward, and won''t cause trouble again."


    The officer and soldier scolded with a cold face: "If you don''t want to suffer from flesh and blood, don''t always look for trouble."


    After saying that, he turned his horse''s head and walked forward.


    When they arrived at the livestock trading market on the edge of the town, Yunyi was called by Wang Cheng. It turned out that there was a **** shop diagonally opposite the market. It seemed that it was common for exiles to buy means of transportation here. Otherwise, how could a **** shop be possible? open here.


    Many people entered the **** shop. The official who accompanied them in took Yunyi to the side, and said a few words to the well-dressed shopkeeper inside, so that Yunyi handed over the things he wanted to pawn.


    The man glanced at Yunyi and saw that although the little girl was exiled, she was really watery and could not complain that the official was willing to protect her.


    Actually, the shopkeeper really misunderstood, and this official is just entrusted by others.


    That piece of jade pendant looks top-grade at first glance. It was taken from the Xiao family''s warehouse. This thing will never be used in front of the Xiao family in the future. It is better to **** it as silver here.


    Anyway, Xue Li also said that the jade stored in the space will be absorbed by the space now, and the remaining ones are no longer suitable for wearing.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 64： is a calculated

    Chapter 64 is a reward


    But Xue Li also said that when the space recovers, it will feed back, so don¡¯t worry.


    This jade pendant has been soaking in the stream before I took it out, and its color is still good.


    After reading it, the boss gave a price of 122 taels. Yun Yi nodded and agreed: "Please give me 20 taels of broken silver from the shopkeeper, and half of the silver notes and half of the silver ingots for the rest."


    The shopkeeper said, "Wait a minute." Then he turned around and went back inside.


    After a while, ?? came out from the inside again, and he thoughtfully gave five silver notes of 10 taels and ten small silver ingots of 5 taels, and the rest was 20 taels of broken silver.


    Yunyi thanked him, put the silver and the silver note into the cloth bag he brought over, and then turned to leave in his arms.


    When ?? walked out of the store, he saw Wang Cheng walking by, and the official who was talking to her just now was there.


    Yunyi took out two silver ingots of 5 taels: "Thanks to your care along the way, you can add a dish for everyone with these 10 taels of silver, which is a little of my heart, but don''t refuse."


    Wang Cheng said it all, and he didn''t refuse any more. He thought that she was indeed Brother Xiao''s daughter, and she did things with great air.


    Yunyi bowed slightly to the official who brought her into the **** shop just now: "Then I''ll go first."


    Now this area has been blocked by the officials who escorted them, and they are not afraid that these exiles can escape.


    Yunyi came back to find his brother: "Let''s go, let''s go pick animals too."


    The two brothers and sisters walked around in it. An ordinary horse was forty-five taels to sixty-five taels, a cow was twenty-five taels to thirty-five taels, and a donkey cart was the most expensive. Cheap, generally ranging from twelve to twenty taels.


    There are three types of matching cars, one is an ordinary horse carriage, and the other is a pole on each side with a mat on top but there is no carriage around it. You have to buy your own mats or sheets to surround it. Said it was a lot cheaper.


    There is also one of the cheapest, that is, there is no roof on it, it is a row car that pulls goods, and it can only be covered with a quilt to keep warm.


    Yun Yi thought about it, although she has a carriage in her space, she can''t take it out now, so she can only buy another one, but this time she wants to buy an ox carriage.


    Although the horse can run fast, it is not good at pulling heavy carts. I am afraid it will inevitably snow on the road. The cattle are strong and walk more steadily. Besides, they can also be used to cultivate the land.


    With a goal, I quickly chose a bull that was almost four years old, and went to the place where the carriage was sold to be equipped with a more spacious horse carriage.


    With some extra money, I asked the man to make a shed for the driver''s seat in front of me, and it extended a lot in front of it, so that even if it snowed, it could block the wind and snow, and the place where people sat was also nailed with a tarpaulin to block the wind. .


    Although it looks ugly, the person driving the car in front will be somewhat more comfortable.


    Yunyi saw that the tarpaulins sold here are cheaper than other places, so I bought some more, just in case.


    When the two brothers and sisters showed up with this nondescript ox cart, many people laughed: "It''s not a matter of this ox and a carriage, and they made such a weird shed. It''s as ugly as it gets."


    Some people also stood up to fight the injustice for the siblings: "It is estimated that the cattle were bought after running out of money. What''s so funny, they didn''t spend your money."


    At this moment, Sun Zhenyu, the eldest daughter of the Sun family''s big house, came over and said, "Sister Yunyi, but you don''t have any money?"


    Yun Yi smiled and shook his head: "I only chose the cattle because I thought that the strength of the cattle is relatively strong, and if we need to grow military fields in the local area, this cattle can still be used."


    When the people next to her heard it, they suddenly realized that this little girl looked small, but she had a plan in her heart.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 65： It turned out to be filial piety by mouth

    Chapter 65 It turned out to be filial piety by mouth


    Sun Zhenyu returned to the old lady of the Sun family and repeated what Yun Yi said. The old lady of the Sun family liked this strong and smart girl even more.


    hurriedly sent someone to inform the person in charge of purchasing at home to buy a few oxen to pull the cart according to Yunyi''s idea, and also made the front shed according to the appearance of Yunyi''s car.


    Someone quickly reacted and started to add money to make a car shed, so that at least when it was windy and snowy, the driver of the car could suffer less. For a time, the business of the few cars selling cars was booming.


    Those officials saw that they would not be able to walk in a while, so they simply ordered to rest in the open space in front of them today. Anyway, they had a car, and they were not afraid that there would be no place to rest.


    There are also a lot of small vendors around, this is an excellent opportunity to make money, of course they understand the rules.


    Yun Yi pulled the ox cart to a flat place, and said to his eldest brother Xiao Chenrui, "Brother Rui, you are looking at the ox cart here, I''m going to buy some things to use on the road, and I''m afraid it won''t work if I go further. It will be so complete.


    She thought that the further she went, the more desolate she went.


    Xiao Chenrui nodded: "Sister, please keep Brother Hao, I''ll hold him, so you can be more relaxed."


    Yun Yi looked at Brother Hao who was staring at the crowd in his arms, untied the straps with a smile, and handed him to his elder brother''s arms: "You are here with your elder brother to watch the fun, and your elder sister will buy you some delicious food. of."


    took out three taels of broken silver from his arms and handed it to the elder brother: "You take it with you, in case you need it urgently."


    Xiao Chenrui hesitated for a while, but took it over: "Okay."


    Yunyi carried a basket he had bought on the road and walked to the small vendor stall over there. He saw that there were moccasins selling boots. There were many people asking the price, but very few people who bought it.


    Yunyi felt that the opportunity was rare. The two pairs of cotton shoes were also a bit trendy these days, so they were not very easy to wear.


    Yun Yi asked about the price, it was indeed a bit expensive, but the workmanship was really good. There were only four pairs in the booth, and it happened to be the size that her brother and her were wearing, so I ordered two pairs.


    As soon as I paid the money, I heard someone say from behind: "I really have no filial piety at all. I bought such expensive moccasins without blinking an eye. I don''t even think about whether my grandfather and grandmother are cold or not. What a white-eyed wolf."


    Yun Yi put the two pairs of shoes in her hands: "If you have filial piety, then buy them quickly, don''t talk about one set of shoes, and set one set in your heart, just talk and don''t practice the fake handle style, the time to show your filial piety has come, so many people Look."


    This time, Mr. He was roasted on the fire. She didn''t buy it, and she didn''t buy it. She was so angry that she almost suffered internal injuries.


    Yun Yi coldly ''hum'': "It turned out to be filial piety by mouth. I really admire my niece."


    After saying that, he turned and left.


    Yun Yi didn''t have the time to spend with her here. She still had a lot of things to do. She had money in her hand, and the basket was full soon, so she planned to send it back first, just to give the two brothers some food. go back.


    After putting away the things, I took the basket and went around the stall to see if I missed anything that I didn''t buy. I saw one more cloth seller, thinking that all the ones I bought before were used up, so I still have to buy some to prepare them. In case of emergency.


    Although there are a lot of fabrics in the space, after all, the fabrics of later generations are not the same as the current craftsmanship.


    There is no need to buy cotton. There is a lot of space in the space. Besides, I have planted an acre of it myself, and I will never be short of it. I bought it before just for cover.


    was about to go back, but he saw a pharmacy on the other side of the street, so he went there.


    But as soon as he got there, he was stopped by the guards: "Stop, what are you doing?"


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 66： She doesnt dare to escape

    Chapter 66 Even she dare not escape


    Yun Yi pointed at the pharmacy opposite: "Master, the little girl wanted to take a look at that pharmacy, and wanted the doctor to bring some fever medicine."


    The official frowned slightly, thinking that he was watching here, and she didn''t dare to escape: "Go, go and come back quickly."


    Yunyi saluted slightly: "Thank you, sir."


    walked quickly towards the Chinese medicine shop.


    After she entered the store, her goal was very clear. After the pharmacy in the space disappeared, there would be no medicine tools. She always wanted to buy another set, but before she could, she was exiled.


    approached the counter and asked the shopkeeper, "Is there any tools for making Chinese medicine and utensils for making Chinese medicine for sale in the store."


    The shopkeeper glanced at Yunyi and replied coldly: "Yes, yes, those things are not cheap, are you sure you want to buy the girl?"


    Yunyi nodded seriously: "Yes."


    Confirmed that Yunyi really wanted to buy it, so he turned around and called to the man, and asked for a set of tools, including a medicine cutter, a blade, a file, a hammer, a standing groove, a punch, and a mortar for grinding powder.


    The shopkeeper pointed to these things and said: "These are a total of 12 taels of silver, no bargaining, this is reserved for others before, but that person has never come to get it, if you want it, I will sell it to you first, and I will give you a few more. The clay pot of medicine and the wok of medicine."


    Yunyi checked and there was no problem, and said, "Can someone help me to the car on the opposite side?"


    The shopkeeper nodded, and then asked someone to find a box and put them all together.


    Yun Yi paid the money, and then took the guy who helped deliver the things and walked back.


    When the official saw her coming back just now, there were two people behind him, one was holding a wooden box, the other was carrying a backpack, which contained several pots for boiling medicine and several casseroles of different sizes.


    Seeing that there was nothing wrong, they let people in. At this time, most of the people had already bought vehicles for travel. Most of them were horse-drawn carriages, and there were quite a few ox-drawn carriages. There were also a few donkey carriages in the middle.


    As for the cars in the back, there are also various styles. If you have money on your body and are afraid of trouble, you must buy a car with a car directly. This kind of warmth is also comfortable. If you want to save some money, just buy a frame car and buy some mats yourself. It is quite practical to go out in a carriage with a sheet of cloth.


    If you don¡¯t have money, you can only grit your teeth and buy a platoon car. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t fall behind. The big deal is to cover the quilt all the way, and hope that there will be less snow, or you will suffer.


    When Xiao Chenrui saw her sister coming back, she hugged her younger brother and greeted her: "Sister, someone came over to the kitchen just now, and said that they are going to rest here today. I want you to help me."


    Yunyi nodded: "I see, I''ll go over after putting my things away."


    turned around and said to the two: "Trouble two little brothers, help me put it in the car."


    After the two delivery boys left, she got in the car and put the things away. She put some of the things in the back basket into the space, leaving only a casserole for boiling medicine and a casserole for frying medicine. , but I was thinking in my heart that it would be nice if I could get a small stove.


    After finishing everything, after getting off the ox cart, he kept staring at the carriage for a long time.


    After a long time, he opened his mouth and said, "Brother Rui, the shop that sells the carriages will be busy for a while, you ask their guys to come over to help measure it, and help us make two stools, which will be placed on the front and rear of the carriage, and in the car at night. It can also be more peaceful to sleep in, and make it more delicate, so that the cow can rest for a while."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 67： what are you thinking

    Chapter 67 What do you think


    She thought, in the days to come, I am afraid that the car will be my home, so I have to think as much as possible. I can''t rest at night and let the cow ride the car, and the cow will not get a rest.


    is saying that with that stool, there is a place to sit under the car, which is better than sitting on the ground.


    instructed the good eldest brother Xiao Chenrui to tease Brother Hao for a while, and then he went to the kitchen to ask questions while walking.


    When she passed by, it was already busy over there. There was already a ready-made kitchen here, and there was no need to re-build it. Yun Yili was able to do her own work.


    After the water boiled, he first filled a water bag, looked at the hot water, and thought of something. Seeing that it would take a while for them to use the stove, he told the person in charge and ran away.


    I looked at the stall over there for a long time, and she really found it. There was a wooden basin that sold it. I asked for one, paid the money, picked it up, and walked back.


    Xiao Chenrui saw his sister walking here with a basin from a distance, and hurriedly greeted him: "Where did you get the basin?"


    Yun Yi smiled and said: "Now that there is an ox cart, we don''t need to carry it anymore. It''s better to buy a basin and soak our feet every night. It''s good for the body to get rid of the cold and fatigue."


    Then he sent the water bag in his hand: "You drink some hot water first, I''ll go to work first."


    When she trotted all the way back to the stove, she happened to want to steam the pastry, and the steward saw her coming: "Quick, I''m about to call you."


    Yunyi was a little embarrassed, and instantly had two small pieces of jerky in his hand, which he quickly stuffed into the steward''s hand, trotted to the stove, and quickly set the fire up.


    The steward lowered his head and saw the two small pieces of jerky in his hand, with a smile on his face, this girl will be in trouble.


    I have been busy for a long time. In addition to the pastry for dinner, I also steamed tomorrow morning and noon, so that tomorrow I don¡¯t have to waste any more time, and I can drive out the trip that was delayed today.


    ******


    On the other side, Mr. He was worrying. He had almost spent all the money on his body. Looking at the only twenty taels of silver left, he sighed and said, "What can I do in the future?"


    Thinking of coming out of the capital, my mother-in-law''s nephew also went to see her off and gave her a purse, so she said to Xiao Renli who was beside her, "Xiaogong, we don''t have much money anymore, so we can save some flowers in the future. "


    Xiao Renli was silent for a long time, and he was reluctant to admit in his heart that he was indeed inferior to the second child. It would be good if the second child had no accident.


    After a long time, he said, "What do you think?"


    He glanced at his in-laws not far away: "After my mother left Beijing, my cousin and the others also came to see him off. I must have some money from my mother. Speak up."


    Xiao Renli frowned and said a little displeased: "Don''t talk about this in the future. I''ve already left for most of the time, and I''ll be in the frontier in about a month. Save it, it should be about the same."


    Although Mrs He was unwilling, she did not directly refute it, but she thought in her heart that if she had more expenses, she would cry and be poor. Could it be that her mother-in-law could still watch and ignore it?


    Just as I was thinking about it, I saw Xiao Yunshan go to her mother-in-law''s place to ask for help, and she thought, "This little **** wants to slap the old lady, and it is impossible for the old lady to protect her."


    coldly ''hum'' in my heart, even if you curry favor with the old lady, you still have to do the work you need to do.


    was thinking about something when he heard the sound of the gong over there for the meal.


    I didn¡¯t eat at noon because I was shopping for a means of transportation. Today, the official sent someone to pick up a lot of radishes. Today¡¯s dinner is the best meal I have eaten along the way. A seven or eight full meal.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 68： Dont bully the poor

    Chapter 68 Don''t bully the poor


    Today the radish is good, Yunyi has not changed it, but the pastry has been changed.


    Because it was still early today, Yun Yi stuffed some things into the steward again, and got permission to let her wash her hair in the stove with boiling water. This was something she had been looking forward to for a long time, but she couldn''t even comb her hair.


    The ox cart was entrusted to the Sun family to take care of, and the three brothers and sisters took the basin and went to the stove.


    Looking at the basin that has soaked his feet, Yun Yi thought to himself, it seems that he has to buy another basin. It''s not good to use this basin for shampooing his hair in the future. Thinking of something, he shivered.


    Waited for the hair to dry in the stove before leaving.


    Thanks to the people from the Sun family, and stuffed two pieces of jerky into Sun Mingyu, who was helping to watch the car, and then sent them away.


    He unloaded the ox cart, tied the ox to a nearby tree, and put two stools made by Xiao Chenrui on the front and back of the carriage. Yun Yi and Brother Hao lived in the carriage, while Xiao Chenrui covered the quilt and drove the carriage. The place to rest, directly put down the tarpaulin above, but it blocked a lot of wind.


    ******


    Frontier


    In a low firewood room, Long Jingrui was sitting on the firewood in a daze. He had been here for a while, and he had some understanding of the situation here.


    I just don''t know where is Yi''er who came with him now? As long as she thinks of it, her heart hurts badly, for fear that she will also have a bad life and be bullied by others.


    The original body was broken by his big brother, and he died directly, and when he woke up, he was the soul of a person from another world.


    Because the previous life Yier came from another world, after he figured out the matter, he didn''t get too entangled and accepted the reality.


    The original owner, surnamed Jing Ming Rui, was the youngest son of the third family of the Jing family, but he was an unpleasant existence, not even the sisters in the family. He worked the most every day and ate the least.


    The whole person looks like a bamboo pole. In fact, he can''t understand why the original owner is obviously a boy, why he lived so hard at home.


    The Jing family was sent to the frontier as a military household eighteen years ago. At that time, the original owner was only a few months old. If not for the protection of his grandmother, he would have died a long time ago.


    It''s just that the only grandmother who loved the original owner passed away three years ago. After that, there was no one to protect him, and anyone in this family could bully him.


    Just because he didn''t listen to the instructions of the elder brother, he was smashed to death by the angry elder brother with a wooden stick.


    Since he received this body, it has directly subverted the cognition of the Jing family. The temperament of the third son of the Jing family, who can be bullied by everyone, has changed greatly, and no one will be given face.


    For the past few days, he has been hid in this shabby woodshed to practice. This body can be regarded as a prodigy in martial arts. These days, he has also developed some internal strength. Although it is not worth mentioning compared to his previous life, he can now deal with three or five It''s easy for an ordinary person.


    He heard footsteps coming towards this side, and there were still a lot of people, he sneered in his heart, thinking he was the weak Jing Rui.


    I just heard someone shouting from outside the door: "Jing Rui, get out of here for Lao Tzu, your Jing family has collected money from my Xu family, then you are the son-in-law of my Xu family."


    Long Jingrui came out of the firewood room: "Whoever took your money, who are you looking for."


    The head of the Xu family quit: "Your poor boy is attracted to my daughter, that''s your blessing, and you dare to disagree, it''s not up to you."


    Long Jingrui looked at everyone coldly: "There is a saying ''Don''t bully young poor'', how do you know that I will have no future, people often say ''30 years Hedong, 30 years Hexi, how can you guarantee that your Xu family can be? Has it been going well?"


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support~~~~~~ I will add a new chapter tomorrow.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 69： Why did the Jing family have such a wicked obstacle?

    Chapter 69 How did the Jing family have such a wicked obstacle?


    Xu Dechang, the head of the Xu family, quit his job: "Okay, okay, okay, okay, you are the seventh son of the Jing family, and you dare to curse our Xu family, don''t think that my daughter of Xu Dechang has to be you.


    It''s not that I, Xu Dechang, look down on people, it''s just you, I want to see when you can be promising. "


    After speaking, in front of the onlookers outside the villagers, he said to the Jing family standing on the side of the yard: "You heard it too, it is your Jing family Qilang who is unwilling, if it is not for my daughter who likes him, you think Lao Tzu can like him. You poor bastards.


    Since he doesn''t want to, I don''t force others to be difficult, so I quickly return the money to me, and we will go to the sky in the future. "


    The old grandfather of the Jing family looked at the eldest son''s family standing on the side. The family has not yet split up. After the old woman left, the big house has always been in charge, so the betrothal silver sent by the Xu family was received by the eldest daughter-in-law, Mrs. Wei. on.


    But it was already this time, and he didn''t see Mr. Wei coming back to the house to get the money, so he reminded: "Mister Wei, what are you doing? Why don''t you return the money to Xu Xiaoqi soon?"


    Wei''s face was a little ugly, and she whispered, "Father, the money has been lent."


    The old man of the Jing family frowned and stared at the Wei family: "What did you say, borrowed it, who did you lend it to?"


    As soon as these words came out, the Jing family all gathered around, and the Wu family in the second room shouted: "Sister-in-law, why don''t you tell everyone and lend your Gongzhong''s money? What are people doing?"


    At this time, Mrs. Cheng from the third room also echoed: "This is my son''s betrothal silver, it doesn''t matter if it can''t be placed in our hands, and it was borrowed by you. through your hands?"


    There are many meanings in this sentence, let everyone make up their minds.


    Everyone saw Wei shi bowing his head and said nothing, and the pot was fried in the courtyard. Wu shi and Cheng shi started crying in the courtyard. They completely lost the image of a lady they had in the capital before, which was really hot eyes.


    Xu Dechang saw that no one was paying attention to him, and shouted: "Shut up the motherfucker, hurry up and pay back the money, who will you show it to?"


    The old man of the Jing family looked extremely ugly: "Xu Xiaoqi, you heard it too, my eldest daughter-in-law lent the money, I''ll let her go and get it back, and I''ll give it to myself later, I''m sorry ."


    Xu Dechang is rough, but he does things upright: "Okay, before dinner, I want to see the silver, if you dare to criticize the master, you will suffer."


    After he finished speaking, he turned around and was about to leave, but he stopped and glanced at Jingjia Qilang again: "Boy, no one can talk big, even if you are really capable, your family will drag you to death."


    After he finished speaking, he turned around and left. It was true that his daughter liked this kid, but there was no reason to catch up, and it wasn''t because he was ugly and couldn''t get married.


    Long Jingrui had seen enough of the farce, and turned around to go to the mountain. He was hungry and had to find something to eat.


    I just heard the old man of the Jing family shouting, "Jing Rui, where are you going?"


    Long Jingrui turned around: "Is something wrong?"


    "What is your attitude?"


    "What attitude do you want?"


    The old man was very angry, raised his finger and pointed at him, and said with a little trembling: "What an unfilial son, why did the Jing family have such a wicked obstacle?"


    Long Jingrui stared at the old man with a cold face: "I also don''t think I''m from the Jing family, otherwise how could you bully me alone?"


    said and turned to look at Jing Hongxi and Cheng Xianglan in the third room, with ridicule in their eyes: "What do you think?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 70： Our cow is amazing

    Chapter 70 Our cow is amazing


    Cheng Xianglan felt a little guilty, but she still shouted: "Not long after you were born, something happened in your family, and it''s not normal for everyone to complain about you?"


    Long Jingrui didn''t say anything, he strode out of the gate and went up the mountain.


    Holding a few small stones in his hand, he reached the middle of the mountain all the way. After a few swish, swish, swish, he heard the sound of prey falling to the ground.


    He mentioned the two pheasants that had fallen to the ground to a cave he had found earlier. The cave was more than one meter high from the ground, and he discovered it by accident. There was a **** in the cave, and there was a hidden river after going down a hundred meters.


    It is freezing cold outside, and there is a vast white world everywhere, but the water here is not frozen, and the water in the dark river is not frozen.


    When he came up, he brought some soil outside, sprinkled some water and mud, and wrapped the two chickens. Then he took them out of the cave and found a dead tree and broke off some dead branches.


    Find the place where the hole was dug before, clear the snow on it, put the chicken in the mud, and then ignite the fire with flint.


    Sitting at that time, thinking about Yier, I don¡¯t know what to do now?


    When I thought about it, I was fascinated, and my thoughts drifted away.


    ******


    On the other side, Yunyi and the others continued on the road after a short supply of supplies.


    The mighty motorcade is really spectacular, but unfortunately all of them are exiles. This time not only the stall owners in the town trading market made money, but the town yamen also made money by going through the formalities.


    The officials and yamen who escorted them also got a lot of benefits. They also added two ox carts, which were specially used for pulling hay. Before the next inn, everyone could buy them from them, but the price was definitely higher than that of the town and the inn. more expensive.


    Although these exiled sinners were plucked for their wool, they were indeed charcoal in the snow. They no longer had to walk on two feet. Although they spent money, they were barely willing.


    I¡¯ve traveled a lot during these days, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s more than I¡¯ve traveled before.


    In the morning, I started to get up before dawn, but with the means of transportation, at least I don¡¯t suffer so much anymore.


    Yunyi fed the cow with the stream water in the space yesterday, and when he set off this morning, he also fed some food and grass for it, so that he was afraid that it would pick up the cow halfway.


    Xiao Chenrui asked the cattle seller yesterday for advice on how to drive the car. The cow gave him a different feeling today than yesterday.


    After discovering this phenomenon, he excitedly said to Yun Yi in the carriage: "Sister, our cow is really strange. It doesn''t need me to catch it, it just walks fine by itself."


    Yunyi thinks that it must be because of drinking the stream water in the space, but thinking about it, it should not be so quick, so it can only be said that this cow has some spirituality, and they were lucky to meet.


    In the morning, it was just a family of water bags and hot water, and each person had a pastry. At the beginning, everyone thought that thank God they didn¡¯t have to go by themselves. After getting out of the car for a walk, someone did.


    In fact, even if there is snow on this road, it is very bumpy, and it is really unbearable after sitting for a long time.


    Not to mention, in order to save money, many people use a car for five or six people. It is really crowded, and there is not even a place to stretch your legs. Think about that scene.


    At noon, because the sky was cloudy again, in order to travel, the water did not burn at all, and each person only served one cold pastry, which was really hard to swallow to swallow.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 71： frightened enough

    Chapter 71 Frightened Enough


    Fortunately, everyone bought some food in the town yesterday.


    It¡¯s just that there is no hot water, and it is very difficult to eat. Many people are beating their chests and swallowing hard.


    Yunyi is much better here. Yesterday, Xiao Chenrui heard from the yamen that the stove would not be open tomorrow and had to hurry. He thought that a water bag was not enough, so he bought another one.


    There are few of them. My sister filled the two water bladders with boiling water in the morning, and they covered them under the quilt. Now they are still warm when they are taken out, so they will not drink cold water.


    What he didn''t know was that after the water temperature reached this temperature, Yunyi put the water bag into the space and took it out when he was drinking.


    On this day, except for stopping in the middle for everyone¡¯s convenience, and feeding the livestock with fodder, we never stopped and kept on our way.


    If this was a farmer in the countryside, he would definitely be reluctant to use animals like this, but these people used to grow up in rich and noble nests, how do they know this.


    Some people didn''t even buy fodder. When the officials told them to stop and feed the animals, did they realize the embarrassment?


    However, as long as there is money, the official has it.


    It was cloudy for a day, and it didn''t fall. In the evening, it was windy. Everyone was a little worried, and they didn''t know when they could stop and rest.


    The Xiao family bought a total of three carriages, one was occupied by the old couple, Xiao Chenming, the concubine born by Concubine Wei, helped drive the carriage, and the other was in the big house, the eldest daughter Xiao Yunru and the second son Xiao Chenxu. It was driven by the uncle Xiao Renli himself.


    The last car was driven by Lv Siyi, the eldest daughter-in-law, Xiao Yunling, a concubine, Aunt Wei and her concubine Xiao Yunshu, plus Xiao Yunshan from the second room, and the eldest son Xiao Chenhui drove.


    Lu Siyi is actually very unhappy with this arrangement, but what can she say?


    This journey was the hardest for her. She was pregnant, and she was so tired every day because she couldn''t eat enough. She was afraid of miscarriage in this icy world, and she would suffer day by day.


    Fortunately, I finally don¡¯t have to walk anymore, but sitting in the car is also uncomfortable, and I don¡¯t even have a place to move.


    It was still in the afternoon, and I couldn''t stand it anymore. I told Xiao Chenhui, and only then did she get to her grandfather and grandmother''s car. Xiao Chenhui and Xiao Chenming also changed cars.


    When it was getting dark, an official banged on the gong and said, "Listen to me, and then walk ten miles ahead, there is a village, and I will rest there tonight. I followed closely, but there are wolves in the wild mountains, and if you fall behind, you will be waiting for the wolf to have dinner."


    This sentence was shouted back and forth several times, and everyone was so frightened that no one dared to complain anymore.


    In fact, apart from the woods, this place is just the white snow. If you really encounter a wolf, you will only have to die.


    When we got to the place, it was already dark. Fortunately, there was a yamen who had dealt with the villagers. After a long time, I finally settled down.


    is arranging people to light the torches. The experienced people in the village have long since come to trade with their own things. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. It is the first time that such a large exile team has been seen.


    Yunyi asked her younger brother to buy some fodder from the villagers, but it was just to show people. She also had dry fodder in her space.


    Xiao Chenrui doesn''t look too small, but he still has a set of things to do. It didn''t take long for him to negotiate with someone, and he said that he would send it over soon. He also found out that there is a blacksmith shop in this village.


    Yun Yi was interested. After the person who delivered the fodder came, Yun Yi also inquired about it. It happened that this person''s neighbor opened a blacksmith''s shop, so Yun Yi told the person that he would use it here. After dinner, go check it out.


    My dears, I will post a new chapter later. This Friday, I went to pick up the children. Yuanzi has coded the two chapters of the other book first. Thank you for your support~~~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 72： In the face of King Jin

    Chapter 72 Look at the face of King Jin


    The man said with a smile on his face: "Okay, the shop is not far from here, that is, it is just a corner ahead."


    After the man left, Yun Yi took out some cakes: "Brother Rui, you need to pad your stomach first, Brother Hao, I have already fed him, don''t feed him again, be careful to accumulate food."


    Arranged for the two brothers, then turned around and left to go to the helper''s place.


    When she arrived, the stove had just been set up.


    Yun Yi''s time was really accurate. As soon as the pot was on the stove, Yun Yi hurriedly sat down and lit the fire. Everyone knew about her situation. Forget what happened before, this little girl is amazing.


    The steward instructed Yunyi to boil a few pots of water first, and let everyone drink some to warm up.


    The fire was burning vigorously, and the water in the pot boiled quickly. Everyone really needs this bowl of boiling water right now. After rushing for a day, now I just want a bowl of boiling water to warm up the body.


    The people who help the cook are very quick, and it''s still the same as yesterday. In addition to tonight''s pastry, they also steamed the dry food for tomorrow morning and noon. The leader of the team said that it''s hard to say this day, but before the blizzard. to the frontier.


    I was afraid of being blocked on the road by Blizzard. If the supplies were not timely, so many people would have to starve to death on the road.


    It''s getting late when we finish packing.


    But the guy who delivered the fodder still came as promised.


    Yunyi did not go alone, but called Sun Zhenyu and Sun Mingyu from the Sun family.


    and the official who was guarding the side made a report, got approval, and then went forward.


    When we arrived at the blacksmith shop, there were already people waiting in front of the shop. This place was indeed not far away, but only two or three hundred meters away.


    Yunyi bought a small iron bucket for carrying water, a hatchet, and a small stove with iron on the outside and clay inside.


    Sun Mingyu also followed Yun Yi''s advice, but he also chose an extra hatchet, so that they could suffer less when they hit the firewood again. Before, they were all folded with bare hands.


    When ?? came back after paying the money, the officer in charge of the vigil saw that they had bought a hatchet, but stopped them, told them to wait here, and sent someone to report to the leader to see if they could bring them in.


    The team leader was in charge. On such a cold day, he even came out in person, and frowned slightly when he saw that Yunyi was also here.


    After the inspection, he said: "It will indeed break the rules for you to bring knives in, but you have bought them all, so let''s keep this hatchet temporarily stored by the yamen who is in charge of watching over you. If you need it, ask him to pick it up. It will be returned to you when you reach the frontier."


    This is also because the team leader took a step back in the face of King Jin. He also knew that the two sisters and brothers of the Xiao family really needed this thing, so they made concessions. If it was someone else, it would be impossible to agree, even the Sun family. Dipped in the light of Yunyi''s sister and brother.


    A few hurriedly thanked him, handed the hatchet to Wang Cheng, and then went back with other things.


    Not to mention, since I have this small stove, it is much more convenient.


    Although it was all white on the way, for Xiao Chenrui, it was hard for him to find firewood, so in the next few days, this small stove played a big role.


    After rushing the road for more than ten days in a row, I heard from those officials that at such a speed, it would take less than half a month to reach the frontier.


    It''s a pity that their luck seems to be running out. Just after breakfast, it started to snow, and it was getting heavier and heavier.


    I owe a new chapter yesterday, thank you for your support! good night~~~~~~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 73： blizzard driver

    Chapter 73


    The leader of the officers and soldiers in charge of escorting looked at the next day and said decisively: "Let''s set off quickly while there is not much snow on the road now."


    Because he knew that there was a town more than 30 miles ahead, and only when he got there, even if a blizzard came, everyone would not have to worry about starving to death. At least there was a place to replenish food and fodder.


    So, facing the snow team, we hit the road again.


    In the morning, Yunyi asked Xiao Chenrui to go to the nearest house, and spent two copper plates and bought two brooms, in order to sweep the snow on the roof of the car from time to time, so as not to crush the roof of the car. .


    Before ??, the roof had been covered with a sheet of tarpaulin, but precautions should still be taken.


    Seeing that the snow was getting bigger and bigger, Yun Yi asked his elder brother Xiao Chenrui to take a broom to clean up the snow on the cow, and covered the cow with a sheet of tarpaulin. Anyway, now that there is an ox cart, the tarpaulin prepared before is useless for the time being.


    This time Mavericks is beautiful, this is the only one in the team.


    After a day''s journey against the wind and snow, we finally arrived outside Songta Town when it was dark.


    Because they were all exiles, it was impossible to enter the town to rest, so they found a ruined temple outside the city to temporarily rest. Half of the ruined temple was used as a kitchen, and the other half was a place for officials and yamen to rest.


    As for the exiles, they can only rest in the car outside.


    At this time, it is not easy to find Chai He, and Yun Yi does not want his brother to take risks.


    took out a small bag of charcoal from the space, which was thrown into the warehouse when eating barbecue in a previous life. I didn¡¯t expect it to come in handy now.


    Xiao Chenrui saw the cloth bag handed over by her sister: "What is this?"


    Yunyi whispered: "The charcoal we prepared before was not much, but our pottery stove is small and can be used for a few days. If we are asked to buy it in the town tomorrow, we will buy some and save it for spare."


    Xiao Chenrui thought to himself, it was her sister who thought thoughtfully.


    Turn on the stove and put it in the small iron bucket to carry the water, so as not to be afraid of sparks splashing out, use the sand pot used for medicine as a kettle, and you can use it for heat at night, so you don¡¯t need to ask for help.


    Of course, it was the work of fetching water. Yunyi never let her brother touch her hands. Others use snow, but she uses the space stream.


    boiled water, took out some food, and then went to the stove in the broken temple to help.


    This time, she also brought Brother Hao over, and it was warmer to sit in front of the stove. It was too cold today, and Brother Hao was young, so he had to be careful. On the way, many children died of freezing and sickness. .


    When it was about to arrive before, Yun Yi had already fed Brother Hao in the car, so this will be very well-behaved. In Yun Yi''s arms, he suddenly flashed his big eyes and watched everyone busy, and occasionally said ''Ow, Ow''. .


    Yun Yi was busy with the work at hand, and heard the officials and yamen over there are discussing, sending people into the town early tomorrow morning to purchase, if possible, drive another 50 miles tomorrow. I can''t get to the frontier in half a month.


    Then they won''t be able to return to the capital to reunite with their families before the New Year''s Eve.


    After eating, the snow was a little smaller, but it didn''t stop.


    The next day, before dawn, a team of officers and soldiers entered the town. This time, the major families also sent people to follow them. They bought things first and then divided them.


    Because the goal is clear, the people who bought it didn''t take long to come back.


    Yunyi asked his younger brother to buy some symbolic items. As soon as he came back and packed up, the gong sounded.


    In the morning, the noon patisserie has also been distributed, which obviously means that we are not going to stop this day, and if there is no accident, we have to keep on the road.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 74： embarrassed

    Chapter 74 Embarrassed


    The ?? team hit the road again.


    However, because of the snow yesterday, this road was very difficult. In this case, the advantage of the cow was revealed. In addition to being strong, it was also stable.


    And there were screams and cries from time to time in the team. Either the horse slipped, or the horse knelt down and threw the people out of the carriage. Anyway, everyone was worried on this day.


    Yun Yi made a cloth pocket. As long as he stopped in front of the car, he would ask his elder brother Xiao Chenrui to add food to the cow. He envied all the difficult horses, cows and donkeys, and every time Yunyi got out of the car, he would go to the car with his mind. Put some water in the palm of your hand and feed it to it.


    The little ox is in a beautiful mood, has a great body, and walks steadily!


    It was a hard journey, and finally, before night fell, I arrived at the resting place that the officials said, but now not to mention these exiled people, even the officials and the officials in charge of escorting are not much better. They also suffered a lot today. Sin, from time to time will be thrown off the horse.


    All of them were embarrassed.


    I chose a place to rest from the wind. I picked and bought radishes in the morning, but it is not suitable to put them on this day. I was afraid that I would not be able to stand the cold. So everyone ate the radishes again in the evening, and this time I added some salt. Kindness, let the helpers make the paste thicker.


    After dinner, Xiao Chenrui and the sons of the Sun family went to the mountain to chop wood. If there is no fire to roast on this day, I am afraid it will be unbearable.


    As soon as Yunyi arrived at the resting place, he unwrapped the cow, let it rest, and put the two stools back and forth, and the carriage was very stable.


    Brother Hao may have been bumpy and tired. He would have fallen asleep now. Yun Yi was afraid of freezing him, so he took out the electric heater that was charged in the space, and placed one under his feet and one on each side of his body. It was very warm. The little guy slept soundly.


    This time, Yunyi wore the boots he bought last time, helped the cow clear the snow on his body, and cleaned the snow on the roof of the car again, so as not to crush the roof.


    Someone nearby saw that she still had a broom, so they came to borrow it.


    Yunyi knew this would be the case for a long time, so Xiao Chenrui bought two at the time, both of which were exiled together. It would definitely not work if she didn''t borrow it, but she also had a bottom line, borrowing one and keeping the other for her own use.


    When Xiao Chenrui and the others came back, they all brought back a lot of firewood. After all, they had a hatchet, which was very convenient.


    These days, Xiao Chenrui''s strength has grown a lot, and he has a bundle of firewood in one hand, and he envies the sons who ruined the Sun family.


    There is no one in the Xiao family to collect firewood except Xiao Chenming. Fortunately, Xiao Chenrui helped him cut a lot. Xiao Chenrui did not forget that the second cousin in the mansion used to treat him well.


    Waiting for each house to light the fire and keep a good watchman at night, then each rested.


    It was only in the middle of the night that the wolf''s roar was heard, which woke everyone up from their sleep.


    The night watchman looked around nervously, and when he heard the roar, he knew that more than one was coming, and they were also quite frightened.


    It would be fine if one or two came, but if it came in groups, it would be bad.


    The timid female relatives all started to cry, and the scene was very chaotic for a while.


    still led the team out, took a whip and threw a few whips on the snow: "Shut up my mother, I will throw you out to feed the wolf first."


    Only then did the crying female relatives shut up.


    At this time, someone pointed in one direction and shouted: "Wolf, there are wolves, there are many wolves there."


    Everyone looked in the direction he pointed, holding their breaths in fright. It was so frightening that there were about thirty or forty wolves on the slope.


    is staring at the people and animals down the **** with green light.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 75： You really are a lion with a big mouth

    Chapter 75 You are really a lion with a big mouth


    Some female relatives screamed in surprise after seeing so many wolves, guarding the officer next to him with a whip, and directly ripped apart the screaming carriage: "If you scream again, just throw it out."


    The officials are also afraid now, can you not be afraid?


    There were so many wolves, I was afraid they were very hungry on a snowy day, so they gathered around.


    Xiao Chenrui was still holding the hatchet that he didn''t have time to turn in: "Sister, you will hide in the carriage with Brother Hao for a while, and I will protect you.


    Yun Yi was moved when she heard this.


    After the wolves faced each other for a while, they began to slowly approach the crowd.


    The leading official said: "Each family will contribute ten strong laborers to defend against the wolves together. This is an order, otherwise all your family members will die."


    The Xiao family was also assigned a place by the clan, and the people from the Xiao family looked at Xiao Chenrui who was holding a hatchet.


    Xiao Renli rubbed his hands together: "Chen Rui, let''s go to our family. First, you have a hatchet in your hand, and second, you have been practicing martial arts with your father since you were a child, so you must be more capable than others."


    Before Xiao Chenrui could answer, Yunyi said, "Uncle, you are so embarrassed, you are the only one who is the most suitable for this big family, who made you a son, a father, and our elder at the same time, the head of the big house. , At this time, are you going to hide?


    Besides, now we are all separated, and the places are allocated to you in the big room. What does it have to do with our second room? I have never seen an elder like you.


    When my father was alive, he was the one who raised you. Now that he is gone, he wants his son to die for you. You are really our good uncle and elder. "


    After saying this, the Xiao clan members despised Xiao Renli even more.


    Xiao Renli said angrily: "Brother Rui, he knows some boxing skills, it''s better than the ones we used to die."


    Yun Yiqing snorted: "It''s okay to let Rui Geer go, then bring the money. We three brothers and sisters depend on each other for life, but it''s all up to him, it''s useless to say anything else."


    Xiao Ren was very polite: "How old are you, why are you so philistine?"


    Yunyi said coldly: "If you don''t want to, let your son go. We Erfang didn''t ask you to take money, don''t open your mouth, it''s someone else''s."


    Seeing that other people have sent people, Xiao Renli was a little panicked, he didn''t want to offend the patriarch at this time: "Then how much money are you going to ask?"


    Yun Yi said lightly: "Twelve taels, no counter-offer."


    Xiao Ren had blue veins bulging on the back of Xiao Ren''s polite hand, and his voice changed: "You really are a lion with a big mouth."


    Yunyi said: "The business cannot be done with benevolence and righteousness, so why should the uncle say this? Since he thinks it''s much more, then we don''t need to talk about it. You don''t lack a son in the big room, so you should discuss it."


    At this time, the elder brother Xiao Chenhui said anxiously: "Ten taels are only 10 taels. I will pay for the money, but I''ll go ahead and say that if Rui''s brother has three strengths and two weaknesses, it has nothing to do with our big room."


    Yun Yi said lightly, "Brother Daguan, you really deserve to be the uncle''s son-in-law, just as ruthless and selfish."


    Xiao Chenhui took out ten taels of silver from his arms: "Don''t blame me for being selfish, in this situation, it is logical that I should go, but your sister-in-law is pregnant, I have to think about her, and I hope you understand. "


    Yunyi took the silver and weighed it in his hand: "What my cousin said is."


    Today, even if the people from the big room don¡¯t speak, their siblings can¡¯t stay out of it, so it¡¯s better to exchange some money from the big room to be angry with them.


    put away the money and looked at his eldest brother Xiao Chenrui: "Brother Rui, it''s time to test your kung fu, today''s battle, whether there is a big room or not, you must do it.


    Only in this way, others will not dare to bully our three brothers and sisters in the future. "


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support! ~~~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 76： fight with wolves

    Chapter 76 Fighting with Wolves


    Xiao Chenrui nodded: "I understand, sister, don''t worry, I will protect myself and not embarrass my sister."


    Yunyi patted him on the shoulder: "Just do your best, don''t hurt yourself, go ahead."


    watched his brother pass through the crowd, walked to the front of the line, and faced the wolves.


    Yunyi lifted the tarpaulin in front of the carriage and stood on the carriage, staring intently in front of him.


    She has good eyesight, and with the white snow, she can actually see very far.


    When the wolves rushed down, forty people sent by the four major families, plus more than 30 people selected by the officers and soldiers who escorted them, fought with the wolves. The scene was really shocking.


    Some of the people sent by each family are good at fist and kick, and some are pushed out by the family who are not favored, but everyone''s goal is the same, that is to kill these wolves, protect the family behind them, and stay alive.


    Xiao Chenrui held a hatchet in his hand, coupled with the inner strength to protect himself, although Qinggong was not very good, it could allow him to respond swiftly. At the wolf that rushed towards him, he saw blood as soon as he went down with the hatchet. The second time he came over, he had some ideas and cut off the wolf''s left front leg directly.


    The wolf let out a scream in pain.


    Xiao Chenrui saw the opportunity and slashed at the wolf''s neck with a knife, and a stream of blood spurted out. After a few struggles, the wolf died directly.


    took out the hatchet, and when he looked up, he saw a wolf pounce on the leader of the officers and soldiers who were escorting them from behind.


    Xiao Chenrui shouted, "Master, be careful."


    It was too late to speak, and the words fell towards the wolf''s back. The leader realized that something was wrong, and turned around to see the wolf in front of him, but the wolf suddenly changed direction.


    Only then did he see clearly that it was Xiao Renjin''s son Xiao Chenrui who saved him. If he hadn''t cut the hatchet, the wolf would probably have bitten on the back of his neck, and he would have died here.


    couldn''t be bothered to say thankful words, because the wolf who was fighting him in front of him rushed over again, so he had to put away his thoughts and fight with the wolf again.


    Xiao Chenrui didn''t care about anything else, because the wolf who was in pain turned back at him, only to see him turn over to dodge the attacking wolf, and then slashed at the wolf''s belly again.


    This knife went down, and the insides of the wolf were scattered.


    Xiao Chenrui immediately took another shot, and the wolf was completely dead.


    In close combat, the knives in the hands of the officials have no advantage, and the sticks in the hands of the clansmen can''t prevail. On the contrary, this hatchet is very easy to use, and Xiao Chenrui is more brave in battle.


    People from other families actually have no tools at hand, so they are very passive.


    Many people''s clothes were caught by wolves and turned into beggar clothes, and some people were bitten by wolves, their blood was blurred, and the screams resounded in the sky.


    A few wolves rushed into the crowd, and people were frightened and scattered everywhere. There were screams of female relatives, the cry of children, and the neighs of animals.


    Yun Yi sent Brother Hao into the space, picked up the wooden stick he had just found, rushed towards the wolves in the crowd, and shouted while running: "If you don''t want to die, just go up and kill them. ."


    As soon as these words came out, someone on the side echoed: "Yes, I fought with the wolf, everyone will come together."


    The wolves that rushed into the crowd were surrounded by people, and they killed two with the combined efforts of everyone. One panicked and rushed back to Xiao Chenrui and the others, and was killed by Xiao Chenrui with a hatchet.


    After ?? two quarters of an hour later, the battle was finally over, and none of the wolves ran away, they were all killed.


    Xiao Chenrui killed six wolves by himself, which made those officials admired, after all, he was still a child.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 77： Since they are unkind, dont blame me for being unrighteous

    Chapter 77 Since they are unkind, don''t blame me for being unjust


    After the ?? battle was over, some of the people sent by each family collapsed on the snow.


    This piece of snow was full of blood, which made everyone panic.


    The leader couldn''t care about anything else, and said to the people around him: "Hurry up and tell me to pack up and prepare to leave."


    The smell of blood in this wilderness is too heavy, I''m afraid it won''t take long, other large animals will come looking for the smell of blood, that''s when it''s really scary.


    At this time, an official came over: "Head, the wound medicine we brought is not enough to stop the bleeding for so many people."


    The leader frowned and said, "Find each family to ask for it."


    The man was stunned when he heard it: "Yes, this subordinate will do it now."


    Yunyi went back to his ox cart when the wolves were wiped out, and the little ox let out a ''moo'' when he saw her coming back.


    Yunyi reached out and patted its head: "Good job."


    During the chaos just now, second cousin Xiao Yunling saw Yun Yi leaving the carriage to fight wolves with sharp eyes, so she wanted to take advantage of the chaos to get in the car and fish in troubled waters.


    Don''t look at it as chasing out to fight wolves, but Yunyi has been distracted and focused on the ox cart, and she is not far away, plus her eyesight is good, she is aware of Xiao Yunling''s small movements.


    I just didn''t expect that this cow in my family was comparable to a watchdog, so Xiao Yunling had no chance to succeed, and was almost kicked by the cow.


    The most important thing is that this cow actually did something bad, and he pulled a **** when people didn''t pay attention, so Xiao Yunling, who was a thief with a guilty conscience, suffered a dark loss.


    If there is a pair of shoes to change and wash, I am afraid that Xiao Yunling can''t wait to throw the shoes as far as possible, but unfortunately his strength does not allow it.


    As long as she doesn''t come to make trouble, she doesn''t know about it and saves her time.


    First put the cow in the car, and then move Brother Hao from the space to the car, and then take out the hemostatic and healing medicine made in the space last night. Originally, I had the tools to make medicine and wanted to start the addiction, but I didn''t expect it to happen so quickly. came in handy.


    took the porcelain bottle and got out of the car, saw the elder brother walking towards him, and took a few steps forward to greet him: "Brother Rui, I have some medicine for wounds, you can take it to the leader of the team for emergency."


    Xiao Chenrui originally wanted to come back and ask her sister, but there was a medicine for wounds, but she had thought of it long ago.


    Just now, the yamen came back in a hurry to report: "Master, the families haven''t found much medicine for wounds."


    Hearing the report, the team leader''s face became cold: "It seems that the Lord is too kind to them."


    said coldly: "Let the families come over and take their people back. Since they are unkind, don''t blame me for being unrighteous."


    When Xiao Chenrui came over, he saw that the officials had stopped helping the injured to stop the bleeding.


    He took the station medicine and brought it to the team leader: "Master, this is the wound medicine that my sister asked Xiao Xiao to send."


    The team leader saw that it was Xiao Chenrui. If this kid hadn''t rescued him before, he was afraid that his life would be in danger, and he didn''t thank him yet. He would be sent the medicine again, and he was worried.


    patted Xiao Chenrui on the shoulder: "I, Zhuang Rongkang, wrote down today''s favor."


    He didn''t promise anything, but he already had a plan in his heart.


    Xiao Chenrui bowed in return: "Yes, you don''t have to take it to heart. Today, I would like to thank you all for protecting everyone."


    Zhuang Rongkang thought to himself that the people of the major families are not as sensible and polite as the Xiao family members, it seems that they are used to being superior and forget the truth of being a human being.


    The people from each family came over with frowning frowns and picked them up. They also knew in their hearts that they were afraid that their little thoughts would be seen by the leader of the team.


    They are not afraid of encountering such a thing again, but also have some protection, but they did not expect to anger the official, so they directly asked them to come and lead people.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 78： Its all knowledge

    Chapter 78 It¡¯s Really Everywhere


    With the wound medicine sent by Xiao Chenrui, the wounded officers and soldiers were soon treated for their wounds. Except for the two who were seriously injured, the others did not affect their journey.


    Looking at the bloodstains all over the ground, he instructed his subordinates around him: "Gather some people and bury this place with snow, so that you can save your revenge."


    The seriously injured two people were sent to the carriage pulling the supplies, and the gong sounded: "Ready to go."


    This time, these officials are no longer as gentle as they used to be, and a little unsatisfactory is just a whip.


    Today, the families have indeed done a little too much. They really don¡¯t have many medicines on their hands.


    Yun Yi took a fancy to those wolves, to be precise, the wolf skins. Seeing that the officers and soldiers were dealing with traces, she said to Xiao Chenrui who was driving: "Brother Rui, pull over the bullock cart and help them deal with it. Come on down, people are more powerful."


    Xiao Chenrui didn''t think much of it after hearing what her sister said, parked the ox cart on the side, and joined the cleaning crowd, saying that it was cleaning, but in fact it was covering the bloodstained areas with uncontaminated snow on the side.


    Now everyone is in a hurry to escape from here, and no one is in the mood to pay attention to the movement here. Yunyi''s ox cart just happened to help block the individual''s sight.


    She picked out a pile of wolf corpses for a long time, and only picked out four hairs that were still intact. After Xue Li confirmed the safety, she calmly received it into the space.


    It was really cold enough this day, and after a while, the blood was frozen.


    When the team leader came over, he saw Xiao Chenrui and their bullock cart parked there, but he himself joined the team to clean up the scene, and fell in love with this little boy even more in his heart.


    Actually, this is a beautiful misunderstanding.


    In the end, these officials picked three fat wolves to take away, and the others were thrown there to fend off the large animals that were looking for the smell of blood behind them, at least to slow their pace.


    After Xiao Chenrui got into the car, the little ox quickened his pace, overtaking from one side and caught up with the Xiao family''s team, this ox is really amazing.


    But the siblings didn''t say anything, they didn''t want people to notice Xiao Huang''s unusualness.


    Xiao Chenrui was a little puzzled about the previous matter: "Sister, obviously those bloodstains will freeze soon, and you can''t smell the blood, why bother to bury them?"


    Yunyi glanced at the world outside the carriage: "There is not only wolf blood in the snow, but also human blood. The wolf is an animal with a strong sense of revenge and an unusually keen sense of smell. Leader Zhuang is for safety reasons.


    If there are wolves coming from behind, they will not chase after them. As for why those wolf corpses are not dealt with, it is because in case other large animals come over, those wolf corpses can help everyone to hold them back. "


    Xiao Chenrui listened and nodded: "So that''s what happened, it''s really learned everywhere."


    Not long after the team left, some large animals rushed to the place where they were resting. The roars of the animals could be heard from far away, and the departing team could still be vaguely heard.


    Everyone has lingering fears, it''s really scary, and they haven''t recovered after walking so far.


    Today, these officials have also been ruthless. In order to **** these exiles, they almost took their lives. Those old men are still playing tricks on them, so they don''t have to think about them.


    On this day, apart from giving a quarter of an hour to relieve himself, he did not let him rest, let alone distribute anything to eat.


    He spent the whole day rushing on the road, making the people in the car complain and making those clan elders regret.


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support~~~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 79： how is this good

    Chapter 79 How can this be good


    Until it got dark, the officials and yamen were really tired, so they found a flat place to stop and rest.


    Yunyi and the other brothers and sisters are fine, they have food and drink, the carriage is spacious, and the little scalper walked steadily along the way, but they didn''t suffer much.


    There are some people who can''t do it. Five or six people are crowded into a carriage. From Yinshi to Youshi, they have been bumping on the carriage for about 13 to 4 hours, and they haven''t eaten much.


    Lv Siyi, the young grandmother of the Xiao family''s big room, was the first to take it any longer, and her stomach began to feel a little uncomfortable. She shouted to Xiao Chenhui, who was driving the car outside the carriage, "Xiaogong, my stomach is uncomfortable."


    Xiao Chenhui had just stopped the carriage when he heard the words in the carriage and rushed in: "Siyi, don''t scare me."


    Xiao Chenhui was a little anxious, and he forgot his grandfather and grandmother in the carriage. He was a little embarrassed when he reacted, but thinking of what his wife said just now, he didn''t care about anything else: "Grandma, how can this be?"


    The old lady is also a little worried. After all, this is the first great-grandson of the Xiao family, but in this situation, where can I go to find a doctor? There is no condition to ask the doctor."


    He glanced at the frowning grandson''s daughter-in-law, and said to Xiao Chenhui: "Go to your mother''s place to see what else to eat, ask Siyi for some to replenish her strength, and then go to the kitchen to ask for a bowl of boiling water, and let Siyi warms up and sees if she can relieve herself."


    Lu Siyi cried: "Xianggong, I''m a little scared."


    Xiao Chenhui comforted: "I''ll be fine, I''m afraid I''m tired from the day''s journey today. I''ll have something to eat in a while, take a good night''s rest, and I''ll be fine tomorrow."


    What else can be done, that''s all.


    Mr. He heard that his daughter-in-law had an upset stomach and was frightened. She had already walked for so long, and just now she heard an official say that at today''s speed, she would be there in about ten days.


    Don''t make mistakes at this time.


    She took out the pastries she had saved for her son and daughter: "Go, go, go, I''ll go with you to see Siyi."


    It may be that I was frightened first, and then bumped for a day, and I didn''t eat anything before I felt unwell. Now I have rested for a while, but it is much better than before.


    At this time, other people also received the news and came to visit, only to hear Xiao Yunshu, the fifth young lady born to Concubine Wei, say: "Before, the young master of the Sun family was ill, and I heard that the third sister was optimistic, why not let the third sister come over and show my sister-in-law. ?"


    Wei held her daughter and reprimanded in a low voice, "Don''t worry about the adults, children, how can you talk about this?"


    Xiao Yunshu pouted a little unhappy: "I''m not doing it for my sister-in-law."


    Wei Shi was a little angry, glared at her daughter, and muttered softly, "I think you are trying to find trouble?"


    When the old lady heard Yun Shu''s words, she looked up and said, "Yun Shu, come to my grandmother''s place."


    Xiao Yunshu approached the car: "Grandmother, how are you and grandfather on this journey?"


    The old lady said indifferently: "Finally, I didn''t shake this old bone to pieces, don''t worry."


    then asked: "You said just now that your third sister cured the Sun family''s young master Sun, what happened?"


    Xiao Yunshu leaned her head forward, trying to see the people in the carriage: "Grandmother, the young master of the Sun family had a high fever a few days ago, and the third sister helped him to see it, and gave some medicinal herbs dug along the road, and it was cured. Sun Zefeng''s illness."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 80： when you regret

    Chapter 80 When You Regret


    The old lady listened and said a little thoughtfully: "I''m still capable of this?"


    Xiao Yunshu smiled and said, "I heard people say that the third sister likes to read medical books and helped the maids in the hospital to treat illnesses. I thought it was a rumor at the time, but now it seems that the third sister really knows how to heal. sick."


    The old lady was silent for a long time, and then she said, "Would you like Yun Yi to come over and help Siyi take a look?"


    Mr. He opened his mouth and said, "Mother, it''s not necessary, she''s just how old. Besides, to treat high fever, as long as you can memorize the recipe and have medicinal materials, Siyi''s situation is different, and her daughter-in-law is not at ease."


    The old lady saw that Mr. He was unwilling, so she stopped insisting: "Since you are unwilling, then treat it as I didn''t say it."


    Xiao Yunshu glanced at her mother-in-law, who was standing opposite the carriage, and thought to herself, "It''s already time, and we have to compete. I don''t know who will suffer then? There will be times when you will regret it."


    Yun Yi settles Brother Hao: "Brother Hao, my sister is going to help, you have to be good."


    Brother Hao seemed to be able to understand, pouted and called out a few times, very cute.


    Bai Nen''s little hands still wanted to grab Yunyi, which made Yunyi amused: "I can''t take you today, it''s windy outside, and the place where you work is not covered, so stay with your brother obediently."


    When she arrived, the stove had not yet been set up, and three wolves were thrown not far away.


    The people who came to help were all far away from the wolf corpse, and some of the timid ones didn¡¯t even dare to take a look there.


    Yunyi looked at the three fat wolves with gleaming eyes, and she just happened to be stared at by team leader Zhuang Rongkang.


    Zhuang Rongkang waved to her involuntarily.


    Yun Yi was not afraid when he saw this, and walked forward directly: "I have seen the official."


    Zhuang Rongkang glanced at the wolf on the ground: "But you want to eat meat?"


    Yun Yi was stunned for a moment, then nodded and shook his head: "Master, can you still want this wolf skin later?"


    Zhuang Rongkang then realized that this little girl didn''t want to eat meat, but liked the wolf''s skin, and then laughed: "Want this wolf''s skin?"


    Yunyi didn''t hide it, smiled and nodded: "This northern border is too cold, if you have this wolf skin, you can make a wolf skin mattress for the younger brothers, and then it will be better."


    Zhuang Rongkang said to several subordinates who came with knives: "Find a way to peel off the whole wolf skin."


    The subordinates responded and carried the wolf not far away.


    At this time, someone shouted: "The stove is ready and ready to use."


    Yunyi heard that the stove was ready, and hurriedly bowed: "Master, the little girl retire."


    Zhuang Rongkang waved her hand to let her leave.


    Not long after Yun Yi left, a subordinate came to look for Zhuang Rongkang: "Head, we have not stopped today, we have driven more than 90 miles, and missed Shunyang Town, where supplies are needed, we have to go forward for more than 100 miles. There are supplies."


    Zhuang Rongkang said: "Tell the kitchen side that those grains are two-day rations, and let them watch the distribution."


    The kitchen room received news that the manager asked the helper to make the pastry a little smaller. It wasn''t that big at first, but now it''s even smaller.


    The goo at night is also much thinner than usual.


    When the meal was divided, a few people began to complain, and the officers and soldiers standing on both sides directly knocked over the sticks on the hands of those people: "Since you dislike it so much, don''t eat it."


    Those people still wanted to come forward to theory, but they were pulled by the family members next to them.


    Today, the attitude of these officials is not as friendly as before, how dare they let them go forward to seek justice, and if they make trouble again, it will not be good.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 81： get wolf skin

    Chapter 81 Get wolf skin


    After eating, everyone talked about what happened today, and some people talked about Xiao Chenrui''s bravery.


    The record of killing six wolves by one person made many young masters and young masters admire him and wanted to befriend him.


    Xiao''s family had their own thoughts when they heard the talk.


    He thought to himself, fortunately, the wolf cub was separated out.


    Otherwise, maybe one day if he upsets him, he will be able to clean up all of them.


    Xiao Renli frowned and felt a little regretful. He could see it along the way. This nephew is afraid that he has obtained the true inheritance of his younger brother, and his martial arts are not bad. , really miscalculated.


    The old man of the Xiao family also regrets letting the second room go out. Along the way, he also understood that the two brothers and sisters are capable, and they are smarter and more pragmatic than the children in the big room.


    He didn''t listen to the family''s private discussions. Yun Yi got used to working on the stove very well. Brother Rui Ge''er followed him along the way. What he didn''t expect was that Rui Ge''er''s martial arts was so good. When I was in the house, I was clumsy.


    I thought that the three of them would be separated from each other, and I was afraid that life would be difficult, but now it seems to be much more comfortable than the big room.


    The old lady is sincerely happy for the three brothers and sisters, so that the three brothers and sisters will have a much better life in the future, at least others will not dare to bully them.


    They are doing well, and they can feel at ease.


    When the family split up before, the reason why she didn''t stop her was that instead of letting them get angry with the big house, it would be better to split up and have a single, so that she would no longer have to be at the mercy of the He family.


    I am old and can''t protect them anymore.


    Yier is a successful man. Now that Rui Geer has shown such a skill again, he will not worry about a bad life in the future.


    And among the peers in the big room, except for Xiao Chenming, who was sincerely happy for Xiao Chenrui, the others were all kinds of slanders.


    When Yunyi was about to rest, Wang Cheng came over.


    He came to deliver the wolf skin for Zhuang Rongkang: "This wolf skin can only be used after it has been tanned, and it will be disposed of in the northern Xinjiang. I will help you fix the skin to the roof of the car first, so as to save space and to keep the car warm. ."


    Xiao Chenrui didn''t know what was going on, so he looked at his sister: "Why did you give us this wolf skin?"


    Yun Yi saw that in addition to his younger brother, everyone around him was looking over here, and was about to open his mouth to explain.


    heard Wang Cheng speak: "This wolf skin is a thank you gift from Team Leader Zhuang to Xiao Chenrui."


    Many people envied: "This wolf skin is really a good thing, and it is of great use in northern Xinjiang."


    "With this wolf skin, I can make a wolf skin jacket, but I''m not afraid of the cold."


    "No, it''s not a bad mattress, it''s really good luck."


    "I''m a hero, Xiao Renjin is a good eldest son. He is very capable at a young age."


    Three wolf skins, they really made He''s jealous. If only the wolf skin belonged to their big house, they kept looking at the wolf skin that Wang Cheng took to the roof of the car.


    The greed and calculation in ??''s eyes could not be concealed.


    Wang Cheng helped to fix it, and left, and told them to rest early, and they had to hurry before dawn.


    Seeing that Wang Cheng was gone, Mrs He said, "This Wang Cheng has been to our Xiao residence before, and he didn''t take care of us, but the world is really cold."


    Xiao Renli said, "Shut your mouth if you can''t speak."


    He said unwillingly: "How could I be wrong? I haven''t seen him take care of us all the way. It''s okay to ignore the people in our big room. Even the father and mother didn''t come forward to say hello."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 82： you are too much

    Chapter 82 You are too much


    Xiao Renli was somewhat unhappy after hearing what He said, and he also somewhat agreed with what He said.


    But you don''t think about the identity of the Xiao family now. They used to have friendship with Xiao Renjin, but they didn''t have any friendship with the rest of the Xiao family, so why should they take care of you?


    He took care of Yunyi and his brother along the way, but Wang Cheng has always been low-key in his work. Besides, in this situation, as long as there is no problem with his brain, who would approach the exiled person.


    After rushing the road for a day, everyone was exhausted. Yun Yi opened a pot of water on the small pottery stove, ready to pour the water into the water bag and rest.


    At this time, Xiao Chenhui came over with a water bag: "Sanmei, give me some water from your water."


    Yunyi raised her head and said lightly, "There is no more water in this pot."


    Then handed out the sand pot, you can find some clean snow and burn another pot.


    Xiao Chenhui frowned and said, "Let''s just replace the water bladder, I won''t wait any longer. You can boil another pot later and pour it into this water bladder."


    After ??, he handed over the water bladder in his hand.


    At this moment, Xiao Chenrui on the side said, "Brother in the hall, aren''t you embarrassing?"


    Xiao Chenhui frowned: "How do you talk, why am I so embarrassing?"


    Xiao Chenrui said with a displeased face: "My sister and I both drink water separately, each person has a water bag. You take the water bag shared by your car and replace it with my sister. It''s not embarrassing, what is it?"


    In this quiet night, Xiao Chenrui did not keep his voice, and many people around could hear it, and I don''t know who echoed: "This is too bullying."


    "That''s right, they''re all separated, so it''s hard to come here so confidently."


    "It seems that he hasn''t let go of his identity yet. Listen to this tone. It''s the spectrum of the eldest grandson of the Xiao family."


    Yunyi said lightly at this time: "If you still want hot water, brother in the hall, just carry the sand pot to fill the snow, wait for it to boil, and then pour it into your water bag.


    The water in my water bag is filled with traditional Chinese medicine. My sister-in-law is afraid that she won''t be able to drink it. If something goes wrong, I can''t afford it. I also ask for your forgiveness. "


    Xiao Chenhui felt that Yunyi said this on purpose. Originally, he had fallen from heaven to **** during this period of time, but he hadn''t gotten used to it yet, and now he has to get angry because of a pot of hot water.


    In fact, he really wanted to have the guts to turn around and leave, but thinking about his wife''s current situation, he gritted his teeth and said, "Give me the sand pot."


    While talking to him, Yun Yi had rinsed the sand pot with the ordinary well water stored in the space, and poured the water into the drinking bowl prepared for Brother Hao''er on the side.


    She didn''t want that woman, Lu Siyi, to be stained by the light of the spatial stream.


    She didn''t forget that it was Lu Siyi who provided Lei Gongfan to the He family before. For her ulterior selfish desires, Brother Hao, who wanted to harm her, was really selfish.


    But you must keep this child well. This is the masterpiece of your mother-in-law and daughter-in-law. I hope you can hold on when the time comes.


    Seeing Xiao Chenhui carrying the sand pot, turning around and leaving, Yun Yi didn''t care about him anymore. After explaining a few words to his elder brother Xiao Chenrui, he entered the carriage to rest.


    I was just waiting for a drowsy sleep, but I was woken up by a crisp sound outside, and I heard the elder brother Xiao Chenrui say: "Lord Hall, you are too much, how can you break the sand pot for us."


    Just listen to Xiao Chenhui coldly reply: "What are you shouting, I didn''t mean it, don''t be too stingy."


    Yunyi almost got angry in the carriage, put on his shoes and walked out of the carriage, grabbed the water bladder in Xiao Chenhui''s hand, and emptied the freshly filled boiled water.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 83： why be so aggressive

    Chapter 83 Why so aggressive


    When Xiao Chenhui reacted, the water had already poured out, and he roared at Yunyi in disbelief, "Xiao Yunyi, are you crazy?"


    Yun Yi said indifferently: "It''s a shame that you are still a scholar, not to mention whether you broke the sand pot on purpose, don''t you know the reason why you should apologize if you did something wrong, and conversely saying that Brother Rui is stingy, you are really lost. The face of the Xiao family, give us the money from the sand pot."


    Xiao Chenhui turned around and was about to leave.


    Yunyi said lightly: "If you dare not pay, I will go to the patriarch, or go to the official who escorted us to deal with it."


    Before Xiao Chenhui could answer, he heard Lu Siyi say weakly in the carriage over there: "Master, give them the money."


    Mr. He also jumped out and shouted in a shrill voice: "Xiao Yunyi, this is your cousin, just because of a broken sand pot, I have to find the patriarch and the official, and see if you can do it."


    Yun Yi said coldly, "It''s only natural for you to pay your debts and pay your debts. Why, after so many years of reading the book, you won''t even understand this truth, or is it that you are here to find fault today?"


    As soon as these words came out, the popularity of the big house was not light, Xiao Chenhui took out a piece of silver from his arms and threw it into the snow: "It''s your fault, why be so aggressive."


    Yun Yi said with an expressionless face, "Pick it up."


    Xiao Chenhui felt that he had lost all face today, and Yun Yi was unreasonable: "I have already given the money, do you like it or not?"


    But at this moment, someone in the distance said, "The Xiao family is really a good tutor. They deliberately smashed other people''s sand pots, and they are still arguing here. It''s really eye-opening."


    No one thought that the team leader Zhuang Rongkang would appear at this time, and he also spoke for the Yunyi sister and brother.


    Now the old man of the Xiao family can''t pretend to be an ostrich anymore, so he quickly got out of the carriage: "Chen Hui, I still don''t apologize to your third sister."


    Yunyi didn''t appreciate it: "There''s no need to apologize, anyway, it''s not out of sincerity, what''s the use of it, pick up the money."


    Xiao Chenhui knew that if he didn''t do what this dead girl said, he might not be able to do anything right today.


    had to turn around and find the piece of silver from the snow: "This piece of silver is enough for you to buy a lot of sand pots. It''s my apology, you don''t need to look for it."


    Yunyi took the broken silver: "You have the ability to take this broken silver and buy me a sand pot now, you are really ignorant."


    After ?? finished speaking, he bowed to the team leader Zhuang: "Thank you for the team leader today."


    Zhuang Rongkang just came out to relieve himself. Hearing the noise here and someone calling Xiao Yunyi''s name, he came to take a look.


    Seeing that it''s all right, he waved his hand and said, "It''s getting late, let''s rest early, and get up early tomorrow to travel."


    Mr. He looked at the broken silver in Yunyi''s hand, and said to the eldest son who came back, "Why give her so much silver, don''t you know our current situation?"


    Xiao Chenhui was already upset, but when Mr. He talked about it, his anger suddenly came up: "I''ve given it all, what''s the use of you talking about it now, if we also have a pottery stove, should I use it to ask her?"


    After saying that, no matter what Mr. He would think, he returned to his car.


    Left He alone to be sulking there.


    In the early morning of the next day, the breakfast was gone. One person only had a bowl of boiled water, and the other person sent two patties. This is today''s ration.


    The Xiao family started to stop as soon as they got the food. Seeing that the pie that was distributed was getting smaller every day, he decided to make rations for the sons and daughters.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 84： hard way

    Chapter 84


    It''s a pity that Wei Shi can''t make her wishful, now this small meal is the life-saving food for the three of their mothers, how could they listen to He Shi''s words.


    The Wei family was pressed into a hurry and proposed to split up the family. Later, when they went to the frontier to live separately, the wives and concubines quarreled, which gave Xiao Renli a headache.


    Hearing Wei Shi mentioning the separation, he said angrily: "Shut up for me."


    glared at Mrs He: "Don''t try to give other people''s food in the future."


    At this moment, the gong sounded, and everyone continued on their way against the cold wind.


    Everyone can see it, because several clan elders played tricks yesterday and angered the officials who escorted them. Now those people are not showing any kindness, and they will not have a good life in the future.


    For those people who were injured in battles with wolves, the female relatives in the family were crying and making trouble. The patriarch still had to take out the wound medicine to save the people, and he did not save the wound medicine, and even offended the official.


    The further north you go, the thicker the snow is and the more difficult it is for the car to go. At this speed, let alone ten days, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be there in half a month.


    So the officer ordered that in order to speed up the journey, only two people could sit in each car except for the driver, and the rest would all get out of the car and walk.


    Now the young masters and young ladies started to complain again, but they were greeted by the whip in the hand of the official.


    After a few whips, no one dared to complain anymore.


    Fortunately, Yunyi and the others just met the regulations, so they didn''t need to go down, and their little ox was strong now.


    There are three carriages at the Xiao family''s side, and it is impossible for the old couple to get off. He''s and Lu Siyi occupied one, Xiao Yunru occupied the last one, and Xiao Chenxu could only switch with the eldest brother and the second brother to drive the carriage.


    The rest of Xiao Yunling, Xiao Yunshu, Aunt Wei and Xiao Yunshan could only stay in the car. Although it was not good to be in the car these few days, it was better than walking in the snow.


    Now I have to go through the pain of walking on my feet again, and now the snow has flooded above my ankles, and my feet will freeze after a while.


    The **** officials don''t care about these, whoever dares to fall behind will be a whip, but there is nothing to say.


    Xiao Yunshu is protected by Aunt Wei anyway. When Aunt Wei gets in the car, she will always let Yun Shu sit in the car. She also said that girls should not be frozen for too long, otherwise it will affect the body.


    And Xiao Chenming was also a good son. Afraid that my aunt would get sick if she walked in the snow for a long time, she had her wrapped in a thick quilt and sat down to the place where he drove the car, while he led the horse below.


    Xiao Yunling looked at all this, except for Xiao Yunshan, who went to the big house, she was pitiful, no one thought about one or two for her at all, and her eyes turned red just thinking about it.


    And Xiao Yunshan was also trying to find a way along the way, looking at Yunyi and their bullock cart from time to time, but she wanted to ask a few times to retreat, she was really afraid that after being rejected, she would be rejected by the big house, and the gain would outweigh the loss.


    Just walked for another day, but because of the snow, I only walked more than 50 miles until it was dark, and I still couldn¡¯t get to the place where I could get supplies.


    After dinner, the subordinate who was in charge of the grain and grass came over and reported: "Head, the grain now is only enough for one person to make a meal tomorrow morning."


    Zhuang Rongkang asked, "How much forage is left?"


    The subordinate replied, "I''m afraid it''s only enough for one day tomorrow."


    Zhuang Rongkang was silent for a long time: "Let''s start early tomorrow, and try to get to Hanli Village before dark, even if we get there."


    Now I can''t pick up firewood anymore, the snow is very deep, and everyone is afraid of encountering large animals. Of the three wolves that were dealt with yesterday, the officers and soldiers roasted and ate two, and the remaining one was originally thinking of adding food today. Can only do it.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 85： reciprocate

    Chapter 85


    The next morning, one person distributed a pastry, and the water given was all the water left in the pot when the pastry was steamed, and one person only had half a bowl, so there was really no extra firewood to boil the water.


    When Yunyi came back, he handed the food to Xiao Chenrui: "Eat quickly, it''s time to set off in a while."


    Xiao Chenrui glanced at the sky: "Sister, I''m afraid there will be snow today. I just heard from the yamen that there is no food and grass there, and I must be on the road again today."


    Yunyi didn''t answer him, put the charcoal in the small pottery stove and lit it, went out with the sand pot and came back, seeing that Xiao Chenrui had eaten two pastries, he handed over two more.


    Xiao Chenrui looked outside, and then whispered: "Sister, save it first, in case it snows this day, if you can''t find a place to supply at night, this is life-saving food."


    Yunyi whispered: "Eat, my sister still has some food here, it''s not a problem for the three of us to last for two or three days, don''t worry."


    After he finished speaking, he handed him two pieces of jerky: "Get it and eat it when you''re hungry."


    After the two of them finished their meal, they filled the water bladder. In order to save the charcoal, they took the snow and put out the charcoal fire. As soon as they were cleaned up, the gong sounded again.


    It¡¯s only just a few days now, and the team set off again, but it started to snow before they got far, and many people scolded God for not giving them a way to survive.


    The officials have already banged on the gong to announce that there is no ration now, so today we have to rush to Hanli Village, which is 70 miles away. Only when we get there can we buy food and grass, otherwise we will die.


    So today, apart from stopping for a quarter of an hour at noon to feed the animals and relieve them, they were on their way all the time. Some people even ran out of fodder and wanted to buy some from the officials, but unfortunately there were not many officers and soldiers, so they had to keep their own. use.


    When we set off again, from time to time, the animals were overwhelmed and fell to the ground, and the people in the car had to get down and walk, and the sound of crying and screaming was endless.


    Those officers and soldiers are too lazy to take care of them, anyway, it¡¯s alright not to delay the trip.


    Xiao''s family had no fodder, and several horses could not walk, and their bodies began to shake.


    Xiao Renli finally had no choice, so he sent Xiao Yunshan to look for sister and brother Yunyi, hoping to borrow some fodder for the big house.


    Xiao Chenrui said directly: "Where did we get the extra forage, you are looking in the wrong place."


    Xiao Yunshan brought back the original words. An angry Xiao Renli wanted to scold someone, but he had to compromise and personally came over to find the Yunyi sister and brother to betray her miserably.


    In order not to be criticized by the three brothers and sisters in the future, Yun Yi said, "Uncle, we don''t have much fodder left, but out of filial piety, today we can take care of the fodder for grandfather and grandmother''s carts and horses, and nothing else. already."


    Xiao Renli thought that this Yun Yi is really a ghost and a ghost, and the calculation is really clear, but he can only agree, he can''t let his father and mother come down and walk.


    As soon as Xiao Renli left, Xiao Chenrui asked, "Sister, why did you agree?"


    Yunyi handed over three more pieces of jerky: "This is going to the northern border soon, and I will live in the same place in the future. No one may say anything now, but I can''t guarantee that someone will talk about this in the future.


    Besides, I can''t really watch my grandfather and grandmother walking in the snow. It''s fine for my grandfather, but my grandmother was kind to us. She secretly gave us 30 taels of silver before. Woolen cloth? "


    Xiao Chenrui nodded: "Okay, I''ll feed that horse myself, so that they don''t care about our fodder."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 86： ridiculed

    Chapter 86 Being ridiculed


    Yun Yi laughed and didn''t refute, maybe they could really do it.


    Xiao Huangniu did not have Xiao Chenrui driving the car in the car, and he walked steadily, which made many people envious.


    When Xiao Chenrui passed by, he first asked his grandfather and grandmother to say goodbye to him. Only then did he explain his purpose. After that, he went to feed the horses on his own. He would not give the uncle a chance to sell well in front of the old couple.


    Xiao Huaiyuan listened to his grandson''s words, his face was hot, and he scolded the eldest son and his wife thousands of times in his heart, and his work was not as thoughtful as a few children in the second room thought.


    went on like this until the sky darkened, and we hadn¡¯t reached the place for supplies, but people were so tired that they couldn¡¯t walk, and now the speed was comparable to that of a snail.


    Xiao Yunru couldn''t take it anymore, so she pulled Mrs. He and said, "Mother, let''s go to Xiao Yunyi and get in their car to rest for a while. I really can''t walk anymore, and my feet are almost numb."


    He didn''t want to, but he couldn''t help himself: "I''m afraid that if you go, Yun Yi will not agree, don''t waste your efforts."


    Xiao Yunru didn''t give up and pulled Xiao Yunshan, but before she got close, she heard Xiao Chenrui say: "Leave quickly, don''t think about beautiful things, but anyone who wants to face will not come over and cause problems to others."


    As soon as these words came out, everyone else looked at Xiao Yunru and Xiao Yunshan. Although everyone didn''t mind meddling in their own business now, they were all suffering in the snow, so how could Xiao Yunru and Xiao Yunshan be happy.


    So someone shouted: "When I was rushing people out, why didn''t I come out to help, but now I find it, it''s really shameless."


    The one who scolded them was a sister-in-law from another branch of the Xiao family. This made Xiao Yunru feel very unhappy, but she was a girl who didn''t leave the cabinet, and she wanted to be famous, so she turned around and returned to the He family.


    cursed the third sister and brother of the second room in a low voice, and secretly hated the nosy sister-in-law of the same family just now.


    Xiao Yunshan didn''t say anything, and she hated Yun Yi and her younger brother, she was their own sister, but she was really cruel.


    It won''t snow that day, but it''s going to be windy, and people can''t open their eyes or dare to take a deep breath. It''s even harder for people to walk.


    Yunyi looked at the sky outside and wondered how far it was from what the officials said. Now not only are the people walking on the snow reaching their limit, but the animals pulling carts are not much better.


    Idea steamed egg custard for Brother Hao in the space, afraid that the smell would be passed on from the outside, so he took Brother Hao into the space, and after feeding him one spoonful, another water.


    After ??, I ate some food myself and then got out of space.


    glanced at his elder brother Xiao Chenrui, who was still driving the car outside, feeling a little sorry, but space is his bottom line and must not be exposed, so he handed out two small pieces of cakes he bought earlier.


    also let him replenish his stamina.


    Watching the wind getting stronger outside: "Rigger, take off the wolf skin from the roof of the car, put one piece on the seat where you are sitting, and then put the other two pieces on your knees."


    Xiao Chenrui ate the cakes given by his sister, then got up and carefully took off the wolf skin, fixed one piece where he was sitting, and held the other two pieces in his arms and covered him.


    But the only downside is that he has to press it all the time. If he is not careful, he is afraid of being blown away by the wind. Fortunately, my sister made cotton gloves for him, or my hands will be frozen.


    It''s sunny this day, everyone is a little fortunate, praying that it won''t snow any more these days.


    Another chapter will be posted later, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 87： Hos scream

    Chapter 87 He''s Scream


    Until the middle of the moon, I didn''t hear the official''s order to rest.


    Some people couldn''t walk anymore, so they lay down on the snow on the side of the road. Even if the yamen came over with a whip, they wouldn''t go away. They really had no strength.


    An official came over and shouted: "If you don''t go, you will die if you stay here."


    The ?? shouted: "It''s fine if you don''t have enough to eat every day, anyway, there is still a mouthful, but now? Anyway, sooner or later, you will die."


    There was one like this, and some people began to respond, feeling that the future was bleak, and all of a sudden they lost their fighting spirit.


    The leader of the team, Zhuang Rongkang, called the patriarchs of the four major families. After deliberation, it was decided that each family would kill an animal and make broth at night to make everyone have a full meal, and the rest of the meat would be used as food for tomorrow.


    Because this place is unsafe now, we can''t stop, so everyone has the power to eat meat, and then move forward five or six miles, and find a sheltered and flat place to settle down.


    Yunyi wrapped Hao Geer who was full, and tied him to Rui Ge''er''s chest before going to help.


    Brother Rui looked at the younger brother in front of him: "Brother Hao, you are not hungry, look at the skinny and skinny hungry children."


    Brother Hao heard his brother talking to him, thought he was teasing him, and laughed.


    Brother Rui looked at his brother''s innocent smile, and his depressed mood improved a lot: "You still laugh, if you can''t find a place for supplies in a few days, you will also be hungry."


    The patriarchs of the various families soon sent animals. This is definitely not negotiable. We will start with the animals of the offenders first, and everyone will be implicated by them.


    In the evening, Yun Yi also fed a few spoonfuls of broth to Brother Hao, who was almost six months old. He didn''t dare to feed more, after all, he was still young.


    The further north you go, the colder it gets. It will definitely be colder than here when you get to the border. He also has to adapt to such an environment, so let¡¯s start with the broth and take it slow.


    After a full meal, everyone felt very comfortable, and their bodies were not as cold as before.


    There is a forest on the **** here, you can break some branches and come back to make a fire, but many people think that they can¡¯t take it with them tomorrow, so they only fold a little and come back in order to be lazy.


    Xiao Chenrui had a hatchet, and he was very full tonight, so he chopped up two big bundles and came back. The fire on his side was also the most prosperous.


    After a long day of driving in the snow and wind, I was exhausted, so the camp soon quieted down.


    It was just when the end of the Yin Shishi was approaching, but everyone was woken up by a scream.


    Yunyi had long been reminded by ''Xue Li'' that she knew what was going on outside, so she hugged Brother Hao and ignored the outside, only listening to the movement outside in the carriage.


    He heard a riot of soldiers and horses outside, and He''s scream resounded through the sky.


    It turned out that I hadn''t eaten something so oily and watery for a long time, and I felt a little uncomfortable in my stomach. At the end of the year, I got up and relieved, and saw that my fire had been extinguished.


    So I started to think carefully, took some firewood from Yunyi''s side, and then took the kindling from Yunyi''s fire, but when they turned around, the back of the clothes happened to meet the flames that rushed up, She didn''t find out right away.


    When she found out, the entire back hem was on, maybe she was too flustered, so she started to pat it, but the sleeves were also lit, and she screamed.


    The official who came after hearing the sound saw He''s funny appearance, but he didn''t throw the whip at her, he regarded it as a play, and he didn''t kindly remind her that rolling in the snow can put out the fire.


    Actually, Xiao Chenhui shouted when he came out, but He was flustered and didn''t hear it, so he just patted the fire with his hands.


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support~~~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 88： Hes bank note was burned

    Chapter 88 He''s bank note was burned


    Xiao Chenhui ran to her side, pushed her down into the snow, and shouted anxiously, "Snow can put out the fire."


    Just waiting for the fire to go out, the back hem of the clothes and both sleeves have been burned.


    He only cried like crazy: "It''s gone, it''s gone, it''s all gone."


    When Xiao Yunru came over, he happened to hear his mother''s words: "Mother, what are you talking about?"


    Just when she saw He''s sleeves were burnt, she roared first: "Where''s the silver note?"


    Mr. He hugged Xiao Yunru: "No, no, all burnt, how will we live in the future?"


    When Xiao Yunru heard "no more", she knew better than others what Mr. He meant, because a few days ago, she helped Mr. He wrap the bank notes in moisture-proof paper and put them in her sleeve pocket.


    Now, she was stunned for crying without tears. At this time, the Xiao family also reacted, what does ''no more'' mean.


    The angry Xiao Renli was walking back and forth on the snow, wanting to scold, but in the end he didn''t say anything.


    There were a lot of people chatting there, and someone said, "This is retribution, stealing chickens is not a loss of rice."


    Someone asked: "What''s going on?"


    A woman with a stomach like He said: "Stealing firewood from my nephew and niece, and then using firewood on other people''s fires, God can''t stand it. When the wind came, the hem of her clothes was blown up just in time to be lit. on."


    Mr. He scolded the woman in his heart for a long time, and even blamed it on Yunyi and his brother.


    Xiao Renli''s face turned black when he heard the woman''s words.


    Someone pulls Mr. He to clean up and walks to Xiao Chenrui''s side: "Chenrui, I''m really sorry about this today. Your auntie is also afraid that your grandfather and grandmother will freeze, so she will come to borrow Chai He."


    Xiao Chenrui was embarrassed to refute, but Yun Yike didn''t have the consciousness of the ancients, and said, "Uncle, don''t always talk about things in the name of grandfather and grandmother, do you believe it yourself? Anyway, I don''t believe it, besides grandfather and grandmother have The firewood brought back by the second cousin is enough."


    Xiao Renli was embarrassed. While he was resenting the He family, he also resented a few siblings in the second room.


    Yun Yicai doesn''t care what he thinks, it really gives him face, and it''s a shame that he is still a scholar.


    The old couple of the Xiao family listened to Yunyi''s words and sighed at the same time. The old lady sighed that the big house was not up to par, while the old man felt that Yunyi was too strong, so he was unreasonable, which made the eldest son lose face.


    Anyway, most of the people got up because of He''s trouble, and those officials called the kitchen helpers to cook as early as possible.


    The meat left over from yesterday was directly chopped and boiled in broth. Only a little salt was added to it, and there was no **** slices to remove the fishy smell.


    After eating, the gong rang and we continued on our way.


    Just when they arrived at Hanli Village, Li Zheng said that this year''s harvest was not good. After paying the tax and grain, there was basically no food left for each family, and everyone was hungry.


    This time, these officials are embarrassed, and I don¡¯t know what to do. It takes four or five days to travel from here to the northern border, but if there is no food, how can I get the strength to travel.


    An official next to him said, "Hey, it''s only four or five days'' journey anyway. The big deal is that it''s the same as yesterday. Let them kill the animals as food rations, and there''s not much loss. I believe they know how to choose."


    Now there is no other way but this is the only way.


    So he called the clan elders of each family to talk about this matter, what they could do, they could only agree, it was impossible for the officials to kill their mounts.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 89： In case of accident

    Chapter 89 Accidents


    bought some fodder with the village, the team did not stop any longer, and went straight to the road.


    In this way, during the noon break every day, each family provides a livestock. After killing it, they set off immediately. They are afraid that the smell of blood will attract large animals. After they find a place in the evening, they will cook broth and eat, and the rest of the meat will be eaten the next day. Eat another meal in the morning.


    No matter what the taste is, you can still have a full meal. After all, it¡¯s meat. Everyone¡¯s endurance is much stronger, and their feet are faster than before.


    During this period, Yun Yi also bought a piece of cowhide, thinking of finding someone to tan it and use it to make cowhide boots, which made He scolded for a long time after learning about it.


    Yunyi was tired of listening, so she put a dumb medicine on her body. Now the world is quiet, and she doesn''t need to listen to her pointing at Sang and scolding Huai anymore.


    Mr. He was immediately frightened, he didn''t dare to do it again, and he honestly stopped.


    He walked like this for another four days. At dinner that night, he heard the yamen talk together: "Tomorrow, we''ll be there for another day, God bless, don''t let anything go wrong."


    Another yamen continued with a smile: "Even if something goes wrong, we won''t be afraid, but if Zuo walks for another day, how can we get there."


    "That''s right, I finally have something to look forward to, so I quickly paid the errand, and we can return home in time for the Chinese New Year. We can have a reunion year, or the family should be concerned about it."


    "Yeah, hope everything goes well tomorrow."


    It''s not just them, these exiles are not in the same mood, anyway, things have come to this point and cannot be changed, then step down and accept the reality.


    It would be better to arrive earlier, than to be anxious, hungry and cold all day like now.


    The next day, we ate at Yin Shi and set off at Mao Shi.


    At noon, I found a place to stop and let everyone rest for a while.


    Just after killing two horses, a group of carnivores suddenly rushed from the mountain, and the team was in chaos for a moment, with people screaming and the neighing of animals everywhere.


    Yun Yi was afraid of scaring Brother Hao, so he directly transferred him into the space, then took a long pillow from the sofa in the space, put it in the package and tied it to his chest.


    instructed his eldest brother Xiao Chenrui: "Brother Rui, take off the cow and let it go free."


    Yun Yi saw with sharp eyes that there was a knife left by the slaughtered horses not far away, and ran over to pick one up and hold it in his hand.


    At this time, the line was already in chaos. Most of the people were resting in the car before. When they heard the screams and saw a large animal approaching, no one dared to get out of the car.


    Most of the animals are still wearing carts, and the carts are next to each other. Now the situation is completely messed up.


    Yunyi and Xiao Chenrui both had weapons in their hands, and they were protecting the little ox and the carriage of their grandfather and grandmother. Because the middle place was too small to be used, they were very passive.


    The chaos was finally subsided with the joint efforts of officers, soldiers, yamen and men from various families.


    Just because they were not prepared, some people were killed or bitten, and many animals were also killed and bitten. Many people were trampled by livestock and crushed by vehicles.


    The scene is really appalling.


    Not caring too much sadness, I quickly cleaned up the scene. A total of 12 people died, including a yamen, and 30 to 40 people were injured. Now I have no conditions to bury people, so I have to bury them in the snow first and wait until The next year when the weather is warmer will be buried.


    If the damaged vehicle is thrown directly to the place where the person was buried, it will be used as a mark, and it will be easier to find in the next spring.


    If the blood of the animals is stopped and does not affect their walking, they continue to drive on the carts, and if they affect their walking, they will be killed, and they will be taken as rations after the blood has been drained.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 90： to the frontier

    Chapter 90 To the Frontier


    After such a fight, each family lost more or less.


    Xiao Yunling and Xiao Chenxu in the Xiao family''s big room were both seriously injured, but they were not bitten by beasts, but were bruised or crushed by vehicles. Mrs. He was also slightly injured, but she was still mute and unable to speak. .


    Lu Siyi was not injured because she was with the old couple.


    One of their vehicles was destroyed, and there is no possibility of repair. Now there are only two vehicles left. One of the horses has a broken hind leg. They can''t take them away, so they can only kill them.


    Another horse was painted, but it didn''t affect his walking. If it hadn''t taken advantage of Yunyi''s siblings, they would have suffered more serious losses.


    Yunyi and the others are busy at the moment. Their car also has a damaged wheel, but the cars are all bought in the same market, and the wheels are all common.


    With the help of Wang Cheng, I found a wheel from a broken car that was thrown by the roadside, helped to install it, and it will still work.


    After half an hour, people began to travel with sadness.


    Those who lost their loved ones have been looking back at the place where their loved ones were buried, their eyes full of sadness, and the female relatives were crying softly.


    On the way, people lost their expectations, and they were all numb. They were full of fear in this white place, and they were afraid that a group of beasts would rush out.


    We didn¡¯t find a place to rest until night fell. The officers and soldiers said that we will rest here today and we will be there tomorrow morning.


    I didn¡¯t cook broth at night, but chopped up firewood and roasted meat.


    After going through today''s events, this can be regarded as the kindness of the officers and soldiers, wanting them to have a good meal before handing over to the northern Xinjiang, and now there is really no shortage of meat.


    Not only horse meat, beef, but also the meat of prey.


    Many people cried while eating, it was obvious that they were coming soon, no matter how hard or tired, as long as the family was together, it would be fine, but when something like this happened, many people could not accept it.


    Even a lot of people had a high fever at night, Yun Yi couldn''t do anything else, so let Xiao Chenrui send out a lot of pills, which is also a little bit of his own mind.


    The next morning, I boiled the broth. This was the last meal before the handover, and I put a lot of meat.


    After eating, we continued our journey. The team leader had already sent someone to rush to the northern Xinjiang to deliver the letter, and the team would be there before noon.


    Everything went well today, and it even arrived a little earlier than expected. The two sides counted the number of people, and after the process was completed, the officials were considered to have completed the **** task.


    Zhuang Rongkang and Wang Chengcheng exchanged money with the official who was in charge of taking over, and asked him to take care of the Yunyi sisters and brothers, and they also explained their situation again, and brought King Jin''s meaning to them.


    When Zhuang Rongkang and Wang Cheng left, they said goodbye to sister and brother Yunyi, and each kept five taels of silver. Originally, one person gave 10 taels. Yunyi said that it would cost money to go back. Keep it for yourself.


    Soon newcomers began to be added to the small banners.


    It fought two battles with Linguo a few years ago. For those military households who could not reproduce and died in battle, the imperial court unified the ''disposal of soldiers''.


    So now each small flag needs to replenish the military households.


    Yunyi, sister and brother didn''t want all the little flags, because there wasn''t a single one who didn''t say anything, not even a half.


    But they were greeted by the above, and they became a special existence. They only entered the military household, but they did not enter the household managed by Xiaoqi, but were the same as the aborigines here.


    The big house of the Xiao family felt unfair and wanted to make trouble because of this, but was scolded by the patriarch before he could live in peace.


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support~~~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 91： Special case

    Chapter 91 Special Cases


    The military household area where ?? is now is more than ten miles away from the military camp in the northern Xinjiang. People who have been exiled to the northern Xinjiang over the years have been sent here.


    Although they belong to different flags, the places where they live are not far from each other. There will be vacancies left by the soldiers in the hands of each small flag. The exiles can spend some money to stay there.


    The situation of Yunyi''s sister and brother is special. In the end, only their sister and brother were left to wait there, and Xiao Yunru mocked them for a long time: "I want to see how you live in the future?"


    Yun Yi rolled her eyes at her: "Better take care of yourself first."


    Cao Shiqian, the head of the thousand households who was in charge of receiving these people, explained the matter of the Yunyi sisters and brothers to the head of the hundred households, Sun Yinfeng.


    When Sun Yinfeng came over, he saw sister Yunyi standing alone, looking really pitiful, he approached: "Are you brothers Xiao Yunyi and Xiao Chenrui?"


    Siblings bowed: "Exactly."


    Sun Yinfeng introduced himself: "I''m Sun Yinfeng, the head of a hundred households under Cao Shiqian''s head of Qianhu. Cao Qianhu has official business and can''t come, so leave your affairs to me."


    Then he told them all about the situation here.


    Originally, he wanted to arrange for their siblings to live with everyone, but Yun Yi said, "Sir Baihu, we appreciate your kindness, but now we are in a special situation and it is not suitable to live with them. I''ll cause you trouble in the future."


    Sun Yinfeng didn''t expect Yun Yi to say this. In the end, the sister and brother chose a stone house at the foot of Baishan. It was the residence of a previous Xiaoqi.


    It''s a pity that in the battle a year ago, he died on the battlefield and couldn''t come back. The girl who was betrothed to him was also quickly married by his family after learning of his death.


    The house was owned by their hundred households.


    This house is a bit remote and it is too close to Baishan Mountain. Many people are afraid that wild things will come down the mountain and hurt people, so they have been left empty. Seeing that persuasion is useless, the two brothers and sisters fell in love with this house. Sun Yinfeng had to remind them all the time. Watch out for movement on the mountain.


    Yunyi saw that the yard was surrounded by a fence, which made him feel insecure, so he said, "Master Baihu, can you find someone to help us build the fence with stones?"


    Sun Yinfeng frowned slightly, and before answering, he heard Yunyi add again: "How much money should we pay, we won''t be in arrears."


    Since it is not for nothing, the people under the household can still make money, of course he is happy to see it.


    Originally, he didn''t have any hope for their sister and brother. He was about to give up the money in this room. He didn''t expect that these two brothers and sisters were not simple people.


    Before ??, if the head of the thousand households said that it was King Jin, he would not have come here in person, but he was just thinking of giving himself multiple paths. It seems that he made the right bet today.


    In the end, Yun Yi and the others bought the house with five taels of silver and got the deed.


    The houses here only have deeds and no deeds. Even if you spend money, you only have the right of residence, no ownership. Once you leave here or no one lives, the house belongs to Hundred Households.


    When Sun Yinfeng left, he reminded the siblings that the Junhu District and the Baishan Village of the aborigines are now connected, and there is a market between Junhu District and Baishan Village. If you need anything, you can go there to buy.


    Sun Yinfeng sees nothing wrong: "Tomorrow someone will come to help build the courtyard wall. One person will be 20 copper plates a day. You can have five or six people in your courtyard, and you can build it in three days at most."


    left after explaining.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 92： settle

    Chapter 92 Settled


    On the other side, the Xiao family and the other five families were supplemented by Feng Xiaoqi. The houses on this side are almost the same. They are all three main houses, and one wing room on each side. If the family has a large population, then buy two. Anyway, as long as there is money on the line.


    The money in Mrs. He''s hand was burnt clean, and now she can''t get the money to buy a house, so she can only look at the old lady.


    They bought two more adjacent houses, and the money was from the old lady, a total of 12 taels.


    The old couple of the Xiao family took Xiao Chenhui and his wife to live in a yard, Xiao Renli took his wife and concubines to live in a yard, the empty room in Xiao Renli''s yard was for Xiao Yunru and a few girls, and the empty room for the old couple was for Xiao Chenming and Xiao Chenxu.


    Xiao Yunru gave up: "I don''t want to live with them."


    Xiao Renli had a headache and said, "Yunru, don''t make a fool of yourself."


    Xiao Yunru saw her father reprimand her, and turned around and wanted to go to Mrs He to call the shots for herself.


    Mrs He was a little upset now, but seeing her daughter''s appearance, she said, "Then let Yun Shan and Yun Ling live in the wing room in the yard over there, and let Yun Shu and you live in a room."


    He is still smart. If Yun Shu was allowed to live in the wing, Wei Wei would definitely not do it. Now that his son and daughter are treated the same as He''s children, Wei Wei is too lazy to speak for others.


    So, the matter was settled like this, although Xiao Yunru was still unwilling, she couldn''t say anything else.


    As for Xiao Yunling and Xiao Yunshan, even if they have opinions, no one pays attention, and they only have to accept it.


    The next step is to buy things and settle down as soon as possible, but Feng Xiaoqi let it go, giving them two days to settle down today and tomorrow, and the day after tomorrow, people will be selected to join the flag.


    ******


    After Sun Baihu left, sister and brother Yunyi walked around the yard and looked around the house. They were quite satisfied.


    In addition to the roof, this house needs to be reinforced, but other places are fine. There is a river not far from the house, so it is very convenient to fetch water and do laundry in the future.


    Of the three houses, only one has a kang, the middle is the main room for guests, and the other house has a bed. It is estimated that the kang is planned to sleep in the winter and the bed in the summer. The arrangement is very good, but it is cheaper for their siblings. three people.


    The two of them did a simple cleaning first, then drove the ox cart out the door. Before it was too late, they got to the market to buy emergency items.


    There is not even a pot in the stove, so I can¡¯t even cook.


    When the brothers and sisters went to the market, they met a lot of acquaintances. It seems that people adapt very quickly when they are in a desperate situation.


    Yunyi''s goal is very clear. She has already thought about what she wants in her heart. Besides, with Brother Hao, she really doesn''t want to stay outside for too long.


    Let the elder brother Xiao Chenrui watch the bullock cart. As soon as Yunyi arrived at the market, he first bought a backpack. If there were some things in the space, he used the backpack as a cover to go around the store and put them in the carriage.


    ran back and forth a few times like this, and the three brothers and sisters went home.


    On this trip, only the bedding and pots and pans are new. I picked up some of the others first, thinking about buying more in the future, so as to save a lot of them and cause trouble.


    I also bought some of the rice and noodles for the appearance. I thought that I would cook by myself anyway when I went back, so I would just mix it with the ones in the space.


    I went home and simply tidied up. Tonight, I can only squeeze on the kang for one night. Tomorrow, I will ask those who build the wall to help them set up a kang in the room where the bed is placed.


    The eldest brother Xiao Chenrui is already twelve years old, so he definitely can''t live together anymore, so as not to cause gossip, as for Brother Hao, let''s follow her for the time being, and when it''s older, just let the two brothers live in one room.


    My dears, I will pick up the children this Friday, the last chapter will be posted later, thank you for your support.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 93： Calculate

    Chapter 93 Calculations


    On the other side, Long Jingrui has accepted the reality, and he will be Jing Rui in the future, a military household in the border of Beimo Kingdom.


    A few days ago, Jing Xuke, the concierge who was serving in the army, injured his leg while patrolling. Zeng Xiaoqi informed the Jing family that he would need to change the whole squad to make up, so he could not delay the next defense.


    The family had quarreled several times over this matter, and the final result was to let him, an unmarried person, go to the top.


    I am not the original owner, so how can I agree without saying a word? I have to fight for my own interests.


    After dinner, the old man of the Jing family called everyone together: "Today is the deadline. Tomorrow morning, the name must be reported, and the person will also need to get a license plate from the guard."


    Uncle Jing Hongdong looked at everyone and said, "It was Xu Ke who gave him the whole family before, but this time he was injured, so we can''t let us give him any more."


    Er Auntie said, "My wife Xu Xuan is pregnant with a child, so she can''t let him go at this time. Xu Jin has just got married, and she didn''t even stay behind, let alone go."


    Jing Rui watched them perform with cold eyes, and he already had a plan in his heart.


    In the end, the quota for Quan Ding still fell on the head of the third room. Jing Hongxi and Cheng Xianglan could not let the eldest son and the second son go. The situation of the two of them was the same as that of the second room. The eldest daughter-in-law was pregnant. With one, the second daughter-in-law never got pregnant when she entered the door.


    So everyone''s eyes fell on Jing Rui, which was tailor-made for him.


    I am old enough, and I have no wife, no worries.


    Jing Rui did not speak, just waiting for them to speak.


    After half a day, the old man of the Jing family said, "Jing Rui, what do you say about this matter?"


    Jing Rui smiled and said, "I still have a choice? It stands to reason that there are so many brothers above me, why can''t it be my turn, what do you think grandfather?"


    Jing Hongxi was a little unhappy: "How dare you talk to your grandfather?"


    ''s mother Cheng Xianglan also said: "If you don''t go to the military camp to change the guard, will it be possible for your two brothers who have a family to go?"


    Jing Rui was too lazy to care about their nominal parents. The husband and wife never cared about the original owner, and they brought him into exile soon after he was born, and the family was exiled. of.


    The old man frowned and glanced at the third husband and his wife, and somewhat disapproved of their actions.


    looked at the little grandson Jing Rui: "Qilang, you can mention whatever conditions you have, and the family will agree to anything that can agree."


    Jing Rui looked at the old man and said, "It''s not impossible for me to replace Brother Tang''s post, but the family must promise me a few conditions."


    The old man of the Jing family raised his hand: "You say it."


    The family stared at Jing Rui, for fear that he would make excessive demands.


    Jing Rui said with a cold face: "After I take over from Brother Hall, the military salary is the same as that of my cousin.


    Cheng Xianglan first quit: "You white-eyed wolf, don''t even think about it."


    Jing Rui sneered: "Then there is no negotiation. I won''t go if I don''t agree to my conditions. It''s useless for you to report your names. Anyway, as long as I violate the order, everyone will be punished together, that''s fine."


    Although the old man of the Jing family was not very willing, he was right. Before, the eldest grandson Xu Ke''s military salary did not need to be paid to the public, but that was because he wanted to support his wife and children, but Jing Rui was alone now.


    Jing Rui looked at the old man who was sitting up: "Grandfather, if it doesn''t work, then I''ll go to work first, I''m still hungry."


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support~~~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 94： Not negotiable

    Chapter 94 No Negotiation


    When the other families saw that Jing Rui was going to leave, how could they just let people go like this, Jing Xuxuan from the second room said, "Grandfather, you can promise him, anyway, I took the military salary of the hall brother by myself."


    Jing Xuke''s face was not very good, and he thought to himself that if I didn''t take the military pay I worked so hard to get, I would have to give it to you, which is really outrageous.


    But he couldn''t say that.


    The old man frowned and said, "Jing Rui, we can discuss this matter again."


    Jing Rui replied coldly, "Nothing to discuss."


    The eldest son of the third room, Jing Xuhui, stood up: "I think you want to go against the sky, you should be beaten."


    got up and rushed towards Jing Rui, but before anyone approached, he was kicked out.


    Hearing Jing Xuhui''s "Ah" sound, the person slumped directly under the table in the main room, and even smashed the table and broke one leg.


    This time, everyone present was stunned. Everyone looked at Jing Rui in horror and thought, "When did Jing Rui''s strength become so strong?"


    Jing Hongxi glared at Jing Rui angrily: "You bastard, how can you beat your brother, that''s your brother."


    Cheng Xianglan rushed to the table immediately, and wanted to help the eldest son who was still screaming, but unfortunately it was better not to help, and finally lifted it up a little, because she was weak and fell back, Jing Xuhui was in pain grinned.


    The old man couldn''t stand it anymore, so he looked at the people present: "Don''t come over and help him up."


    Everyone woke up when they heard the old man''s words, and hurriedly stepped forward to help pull the man out and help him up.


    Cheng Xianglan cried and shouted: "It''s really a sin. When the younger brother beats the elder brother in front of so many elders, he is not afraid of being struck by lightning."


    Jing Rui frowned and said impatiently, "Enough, I don''t have time to accompany you to mourning here."


    These words are not poisonous.


    Cheng Xianglan turned around and wanted to rush up to hit someone, but before he could come over, Jing Rui ducked, but Cheng Xianglan couldn''t hold it back and rushed directly to the door frame of the main room, with a big bag directly on her forehead.


    Cheng Xianglan sat directly on the ground, patted the ground and burst into tears: "I can''t live anymore, my son beat his mother, God, open your eyes."


    Jing Rui said coldly: "This trick doesn''t work for me now, I don''t have time to play with you."


    said, and strode out.


    At this moment, the voice of the old man of the Jing family sounded from behind: "I agree to this matter. Tomorrow you will go to the guardhouse to replace the Jing family''s full name post."


    Jing Rui said: "There is one more thing that needs your consent."


    The old man of the Jing family said, "You say it."


    Jing Rui looked around at the people present, and said coldly, "I will decide my marriage in the future, and no one may interfere."


    Jing Hongxi slapped the table: "Nonsense, the marriage event has been the word of the parents'' matchmaker since ancient times. This matter must not be agreed."


    Jing Rui didn''t say anything else, and went out of the yard: "If you don''t agree, you can choose someone else, and we''ll be punished together."


    At this time, the people in the big room and the second room couldn''t sit still, and they all looked at the old man, and the meaning was very obvious.


    Erfang Jinghongnan said, "Father, why don''t you agree? It''s not a big deal. You just shouldn''t. I''m afraid that his marriage is not something we can control. The previous marriage of Xu Xiaoqi''s family was not dismissed by him."


    The old man of the Jing family sighed: "Okay, I''ll answer."


    The eldest son of the second room, Jing Xuxuan, hurriedly chased out: "Qilang, grandfather agreed, don''t leave yet."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 95： not give an inch

    Chapter 95


    watched Jing Rui ignore him, and wanted to go out, hurriedly chasing after him: "Since you were injured last time, your temper has grown."


    Jing Rui was dragged back to the main room by his second cousin, Jing Xuxuan.


    The old man of the Jing family coughed lightly: "I agree to your marriage, and the family will not interfere in the future."


    Jing Rui turned to look at Jing Hongxi and Cheng Xianglan: "What do you say?"


    Jing Hongxi and Cheng Xianglan were about to die in their hearts, but the old man had spoken. What they could say, they only heard Jing Hongxi scolding: "What an unfilial son."


    Jing Rui ignored him, there was nothing to say to their husband and wife, there was no need to waste words.


    turned his head to look at the old man sitting at the top: "Since you agreed, then you have no evidence, so let''s put the words as evidence."


    At this moment, the uncle Jing Hongdong stood up: "Jing Rui, are you going too far?"


    Jing Rui sneered: "Because I can''t trust you, is this a good reason?


    In the past few years, what life have I lived in this house, as long as you are not blind, you can see, but what have you done? "


    The old man sighed and waved his hand: "Forget it, that''s it, let''s write."


    As soon as these words came out, everyone in the room was displeased. In this case, although the entire Jing family made up for it, Jing Rui has nothing to do with the Jing family since then.


    It can be said that it is directly out of control. Not to mention the third room, even the big room and the second room do not want to see it. After all, most of the military fields in the family were worked by him before, and he was also doing the chores at home.


    The old man of the Jing family was angry when he saw that everyone in the room didn''t move, but he was even more angry: "Why, what I said doesn''t work anymore?"


    Jing Hongnan went back to the house to get a pen and paper and wrote the contract.


    Fortunately, although none of the Jing family¡¯s children and grandchildren have ever attended school, no matter whether they are male or female, they must follow their grandfather to read and write by the age of six.


    Jing Rui took over and read it again, pointed out the mistakes, and asked him to rewrite it. After confirming that it was correct, he made him re-transcribe it twice.


    At first, Jing Hongnan was not willing, but Jing Rui would not give in an inch.


    Finally, there is no way to copy it twice.


    The ?? contract was divided into three parts. The master of the Jing family and the head of the third room all put their handprints on them. Jing Rui also put their handprints on them, and invited Chang Baihu and Zeng Xiaoqi to be the middlemen.


    This is directly without giving the Jing family any leeway.


    Three-point contract, one for Jing''s family, one for Jing Rui, and another for Jing Rui to be handed over to the guards, and Jing''s family should not think about him in the future.


    When things were done, they sent Chang Baihu and Zeng Xiaoqi directly, and they never came back.


    made the Jing family who wanted to get angry waited for a loneliness.


    Jing Rui had been drinking with Chang Baihu and Zeng Xiaoqi long ago. The Jing family belonged to Zeng Xiaoqi. If he didn¡¯t want to suffer, he must have a good relationship with Zeng Xiaoqi.


    As for why he was able to invite Chang Baihu today, it was because Jing Rui rescued Chang Baihu''s youngest son on the mountain a few days ago.


    Jing Rui is a swift and resolute person. Even when he was drinking, he did not forget to do his business. He handed over the contract to the guard first, and from then on he was considered a half freelancer.


    It''s not that he never thought about breaking up with the Jing family, but now is really not the right time. Even if he wanted to, the Jing family would not agree. If he broke up with the Jing family, the Jing family would have to make up for it and kill Jing. The family will not agree.


    However, he is not in a hurry, as long as he thinks it is not a problem.


    In the future, they can no longer use their marriage to disgust people, that''s enough, as for the rest, he doesn''t care about it at all.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 96： Such people can only be friends

    Chapter 96 People like this can only be friends


    The reason why ?? is talking about military salaries is purely to annoy them and to charge some interest for the unfair treatment the original owner has received over the years.


    I was in a good mood today, and had a good drink with Chang Baihu and Zeng Xiaoqi.


    He got a little drunk and went home, but the Jing family closed the door. Jing Rui was not the original owner, so he kicked the door open and went back to the broken wood room where he lived. This was his last night in the Jing family.


    There were scolding voices from the three houses, but no one came out after all.


    In the early morning of the next day, Yunyi and his brother had just had breakfast, and Sun Baihu asked ten men with construction experience to come over.


    A young man dressed as a soldier stepped forward: "This is someone brought by Lord Baihu. If you have anything to do, you can just explain to them. They are all good at work."


    Xiao Chenrui took a step forward and saluted: "I''ve got a job, I don''t know what to call it?"


    The man returned the salute: "In Xiahan Mingliang, he is the guard of Lord Baihu."


    Xiao Chenrui clasped his fists and said, "Mr. Hard Work, run this trip."


    Han Mingliang waved his hand and said: "I''m not an adult, you can call me Big Brother Han if you''re willing."


    Han Mingliang is a clever person. He can win the favor of Sun Baihu among many people, which shows that he is a person with discernment. Sun Baihu has to take care of one or two people. There must be his reasons. Such people can only be friends. .


    Han Mingliang delivered the person, explained a few words and left.


    Yunyi told her thoughts to the people who came to work, so everyone split up.


    Most people use stones to build houses or build fences. When the weather is warm, they find someone to go to the mountains to pick up stones, but it is impossible for the mountains to be covered by heavy snow.


    But it is not impossible, either go to the river to pick up those stones that are not too big and not square, or go to the quarry to buy the scraps after mining. Don''t think about the whole material. First, it is too expensive to buy. The second is that it is a waste to use the walls of the courtyard, and those are used by large families.


    Sister Yunyi accepted the proposal, and went to the quarry to buy scraps and come back to surround the courtyard wall, so as not to waste time. After all, the house is at the foot of the mountain and it is not safe.


    So Xiao Chenrui went to the quarry with a few big brothers, and the efficiency was quite fast. He rented an ox cart from the quarry, and it was delivered to the quarry soon.


    After the ?? materials came back, the people who stayed to work also dug the foundation here. Yun Yi also asked people where to buy lime, and they brought Xiao Chenrui to buy some back.


    After the foundation was laid, the sand and lime dug up from the river were mixed with warm water to form a slurry, poured into the foundation to fill the gap, and the dry wood that Xiao Chenrui brought back from the mountain was lit on it.


    The adobe I bought from someone else¡¯s house was also delivered, and a few people started to build the kang.


    The foundation of the courtyard wall has been sturdy, and it is covered with wheat straw after being roasted in the fire. The wall can be built tomorrow.


    As long as the foundation is laid firmly, the top is built with stones, and no mud is added. It is not afraid that the weather will warm up and it will expand and contract. There is absolutely no problem in using it for a few years.


    Besides, she will definitely not let her two younger brothers stay in this icy and snowy place for the rest of their lives, and will definitely find a way to cancel the household registration of this military household.


    Two days passed quickly, the courtyard wall was completed one day ahead of schedule, and people went up the mountain to cut down trees, and asked someone to make a wooden door.


    When the wages were settled, Yun Yi also gave an extra ten cents of money: "The extra ten cents are for everyone to buy wine and drink. It''s been hard work for everyone these two days."


    Several men saw the extra wages, all smiled honestly, and said thank you.


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support! ~~~~~~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 97： chances are for people who are prepared

    Chapter 97 Opportunities are reserved for those who are prepared


    Looking at the high wall, Yun Yi was relieved, and the three of them were officially settled here.


    In the past two days, they also got to know them a bit. There are really not many military households like them who have no family.


    There are also those who have no place to go to the military households who have been eliminated and continue to rent military fields to grow crops. However, in this case, the taxes and grains paid by the military fields are much higher than those of the military households with full dings.


    A kind uncle also reminded them that when they lead the army field in the spring of next year, they should ask clearly, and don¡¯t work for a year except for tax and food, and they can¡¯t even support themselves.


    Yun Yi is not afraid that they will not be able to support the three of them, but there are some things that need to be asked clearly.


    After dinner, Yun Yi teased Brother Hao to play on the kang for a while, and then said to his eldest brother Xiao Chenrui: "Brother Rui, go to the guardhouse tomorrow after finishing your work, go to the market and take a look. There is no bookstore.


    If there is, buy some ink, paper, inkstone and four books and five classics and come back. It¡¯s still early to leave the spring. In winter, there won¡¯t be too many things here, and homework can¡¯t be left behind. We won¡¯t be like this forever. The opportunity is reserved for those who are prepared, understand? "


    Xiao Chenrui looked a little lonely, can they still have time to go back?


    Yun Yi looked at his expression: "Why, don''t you believe what my sister said?"


    Xiao Chenrui said softly, "Is there a day to return to Beijing?"


    Yun Yi nodded solemnly: "Don''t worry, one day my sister will bring you back to Beijing beautifully."


    Xiao Chenrui sighed softly: "It''s easier said than done."


    Yun Yi laughed: "You are so young, why do you have to pretend to be mature? With my sister here, I won''t make you suffer, just be yourself."


    went on to say: "You can''t let go of martial arts. You should have the most experience on this journey."


    Xiao Chenrui nodded and said, "Understood, sister."


    Yunyi sorted out the things, thinking about going back to the carpenter to make a few more cabinets, or else there is no place to put this thing, and then make a table for the eldest brother Xiao Chenrui for reading.


    The next day, they got up and ate and went to the guardhouse.


    The people who accompanied them all the way entered the flag, and each stood behind their own small flag. Sister Yunyi was a little embarrassed, because they didn''t enter the flag and didn''t know where to stand.


    Just as Yunyi was looking around, Han Mingliang, who had brought people there that day, walked over: "You guys are here, come with me and wait inside."


    Yunyi was a little embarrassed: "Will it cause trouble for you, everyone is waiting outside?"


    Han Mingliang said with a smile: "It''s okay, you are bringing your children, it''s too cold outside, you should register first, so it''s better to go back earlier."


    Not long after, Sun Baihu came out from the inside, just in time to see the three siblings, the two brothers hurriedly stepped forward and saluted: "I have seen Lord Baihu."


    Sun Yinfeng rushed to them and asked, "Is the residence already packed?"


    Xiao Chenrui replied neither humble nor arrogant: "Master Huibaihu, thanks to you, everything has been sorted out."


    Sun Yinfeng nodded: "That''s good, I''ll register for a while and go back earlier, and ask Guard Han if you don''t understand anything."


    After saying that, he left the guardhouse and went to work on other things.


    The scene of Yunyi and the others being brought into the house by Han Mingliang happened to be watched by the Xiao family. Xiao Yunling deliberately said, "Is it the third sister who went in just now?"


    Xiao Yunru gritted his teeth and said, "What a shameless person, he never forgets to seduce people wherever he goes."


    Mr. He also whispered: "With such a relationship, I don''t know how to take care of my grandfather and grandmother. It''s really unfilial."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 98： This guy really sucks

    Chapter 98 This man really needs to be cleaned up


    Sister Yunyi''s situation is special. With the care of King Jin, Sun Baihu also explained to the document in charge of registration, and only waited for Xiao Chenrui to enter the flag when he was sixteen years old.


    The army fields are distributed according to the normal military households. As for whether or not the infants should be divided into the army fields, it is up to them to decide. At that time, the tax and grain will be handed over to the normal households.


    Xiao Chenrui was really relieved when he saw the record in the register.


    After the two brothers and sisters understood, they looked at each other, Xiao Chenrui said, "Then we should only take the army field for two people, this is already a big favor, but we can''t cause any more trouble to the adults in the guardhouse. "


    Hearing that document made me feel a lot more comfortable, at least the words were beautiful. If I took the infant child''s share of the army field now, it would only make people feel greedy.


    Now, after listening to Xiao Chenrui''s words, at least he is gracious.


    Registered everything happily: "Okay, just wait for the spring equinox field next year, you can leave."


    The two brothers thanked each other and left.


    Yun Yi thought to herself that the people in the family guards gave her three brothers and sisters convenience, and she had to express it to some extent. Thinking of going back and making some food, it should be a thank you, although they were looking at King Jin''s face, But the two brothers and sisters can''t express nothing, it''s more or less a heart.


    As they were thinking about something, they heard someone calling them: "Xiao Yunyi, Xiao Chenrui, you two white-eyed wolves, do you still have grandfather and grandmother in your eyes?"


    Yun Yi felt a little upset when he heard this, always wanting to ruin the reputation of their sister and brother, this person really needs to be cleaned up.


    He walked over to the place where the voice came from: "Cousin, it''s okay to bully our sister and brother in the house. Now that we''ve all been exiled, you still don''t let us go. As soon as our sister and brother came out of Beijing, they were abandoned as a burden. How could it be? White-eyed wolf?


    Before in the capital, who didn¡¯t know that Xiao¡¯s house was supported by my father, and the central feeder in the house was in the hands of the big house. When my parents went, we didn¡¯t see each month¡¯s money for several months, so I begged The aunt only reissued it.


    In front of so many people today, you can''t say one, two, or three. This thing can''t be good. It''s all divided up. It''s a bit too much for you to bully us like you did in the manor before. . "


    Yunyi''s few words made everyone on the field stare at Xiao Yunru at the moment, scaring her so much that she didn''t dare to look this way, she was very annoyed.


    But thinking about not speaking, is it because of the slut''s intentions, so he opened his mouth and said: "You obviously have been taken care of, we can forget about it in such a cold day, grandfather and grandmother are so old, you don''t care. Do you feel sorry for them?


    I still feel sorry for their second elders, but the third sister, as soon as you come up, you spread the shame of your family. Do you want to ruin me and the reputation of the Xiao family? "


    Yun Yi laughed: "Well, I have indeed made progress. It seems that I have learned a lot from others along the way, and my mind is indeed deep enough. I know how to use grandfather and grandmother to talk about things, and know how to use filial piety to oppress us.


    If my cousin insists on saying that, I can''t do anything about it. We were taken care of, but it was also because the adults in the guards saw that our three brothers and sisters were lonely and pitiful.


    What my cousin means is, let us go back to the adults in the guardhouse to complain if we are greedy enough, and ask the adults to help you cut the queue, not to mention that we are really not that thick-skinned, but there are people who are in front of you. , which one didn''t come to line up early next to Fong, where do you put them? "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 99： But it must be his Yier

    Chapter 99 Must be his Yier


    Yunyi''s words made Xiao Yunru''s face turn red.


    At this time, Mrs He hurriedly stood up: "Your cousin just said those words just because he felt sorry for your grandfather and grandmother, why are you so aggressive?"


    Xiao Chenrui behind Yunyi quit: "Auntie can really say, when my cousin embarrassed my sister before, where are you, Auntie?"


    Then his face turned cold: "We are separated, why don''t you let us go?"


    When the old lady saw what Mrs He wanted to say, she quickly said, "Okay, don''t look for trouble anymore."


    He was not reconciled: "Mother, I am their elder no matter how bad I am. Are they so disrespectful to their elders?"


    The old lady''s face turned cold: "If it wasn''t for Ru''er looking for trouble, why would they say those words? Do you look like an elder?"


    Mr. He was very angry and thought to himself, "This dead old woman knows how to protect the little cubs in the second room."


    The old man glared at Xiao Yunru, who was in the big room. He was really a failure and a failure.


    Yunyi went to his grandfather and grandmother and gave a salute: "Grandfather and grandmother, it''s not that Yier and Ruigeer don''t think about you, we are really incapable, and I hope grandfather and grandmother will understand."


    The old lady reached out and patted Yunyi''s hand: "Grandma knows it, don''t worry about it, go back with Brother Hao."


    Yun Yi got the words, so he left with his younger brothers.


    Xiao Yunshan looked at the backs of the three Yunyi siblings leaving, and regretted that she had chosen the big room. Now not only is she not enough to eat, but she is regarded as the servant of the family, and is often called and drunk by the people in the big room.


    I thought that if I didn¡¯t choose the big room at that time, the people who followed the second room might not have such a hard life, but now it¡¯s too late to say anything.


    Jing Rui, who was not far away, had come here to find the head of the Hundred Households, but unfortunately, the guard said that all the heads of the Hundred Households had gone to the Qianhu House to discuss matters.


    He was about to leave when he heard someone call Xiao Yunyi''s name, his heart trembled, and he quickly looked over there.


    He remembered that Yi''er had told him that in her previous life, her surname was Xiao Ming Yunyi, and whether the person the woman said was his Yi''er was so nervous that she was about to jump out of her heart. She kept praying in her heart, but it must be his Yi''er. .


    Sure enough, they were favored by God. The cunning in the little woman''s eyes and the tone of voice when she spoke were exactly the same as Yi''er. It was definitely her own Yi''er.


    But now is not the time to recognize each other, she still has family by her side, it seems that she has to find another chance.


    Now that the two of them are identities, they can''t be reckless. He doesn''t want to cause trouble to Yier.


    had to think about everything in the long run.


    Because the big house people found fault, I lost the mood to go to the market.


    Back home, Yun Yi looked at the empty yard: "Brother Rui, there is not much firewood at home, maybe it will snow again someday, we have to prepare some."


    "Sister, I have this intention. I will pack up and go up the mountain in a while. When I went shopping before, I prepared a load and a rope, so that I can bring back more each time."


    "You are still young, but you can''t be brave. It''s not good for your health. The big thing is to run a few more times."


    Xiao Chenrui scratched his head: "Got it, sister."


    After ?? finished speaking, he took the prepared load and rope: "I have nothing else to do at home, so I will go up the mountain first, maybe I can bring some wild animals back."


    "The snow is deep on the mountain now, but don''t go deep."


    Watching her eldest brother Xiao Chenrui go up the mountain, she turned around and went back to the yard, thinking that she would raise a few more chickens in the backyard in the spring, so that she would be able to take cover at that time.


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support! ~~~~~~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 100： cannot be taken for granted

    Chapter 100 Can''t be Taken for Granted


    After entering the room, he remembered that Sun Baihu helped his three brothers and sisters today. Although they also received the above instructions, they certainly couldn''t take it for granted.


    What to give, it made her worry.


    One can''t be too eye-catching, or they will be stared at. They are not afraid, but they are not too troublesome.


    Er can''t be too shabby. After thinking about it, I remembered the frostbite on the hands of Sun Baihu and the clerk. Come on, I have an idea.


    Do what you want.


    On this day, Xiao Chenrui made firewood for a day, and Yun Yi made frostbite cream for a day.


    From the warehouse of the space, I found more than a dozen porcelain jars made by myself in my previous life, and packed the frostbite cream. I thought that tomorrow I would ask my eldest brother Xiao Chenrui to run again and deliver it to Sun Baihu and Cao Qianhu in person. , as a thank you.


    Of course, I also prepared a copy for Han Mingliang and the document who helped them register. Because of the cold weather in this northern region, most people have frostbite on their hands, behind their ears, and on their feet. This gift is not light. It''s just right.


    After dinner in the evening, Yun Yi told his younger brother what happened, handed him a porcelain jar, and said, "If the frostbite is serious, you can bake it by the fire to absorb the heat better."


    Seeing Xiao Chenrui holding the porcelain jar, he then said, "You keep this jar for use. When you''re done, tell my sister that you have to protect your hands."


    Xiao Chenrui smiled and nodded: "Okay, I''ll put some on after I wash up for a while."


    Yun Yi sees that his younger brother doesn''t reject it, and thinks about making a few more cans of moisturizer tomorrow. It''s too cold in the northern region.


    Fortunately, I bought that big box of pharmaceutical utensils on the road before, but the eldest brother didn''t open it, thinking that there were a lot of medicinal materials in it, thinking that the next time I went to the market, I had to take some medicinal materials out for cover.


    After eating and packing, they rested early. Now that they have a high stone courtyard wall, they are somewhat more at ease.


    I thought I had to find an opportunity to bring out the two dogs in the space. The dogs drank the water in the space, and they were very clever.


    Later, when my younger brother went into the mountains, he had a dog to accompany him, so he could feel more at ease.


    Besides, they are in the space ranch, but they live by predation, so when they get to the woods, they are the right helpers of the younger brother.


    After thinking about it, he fell asleep.


    ******


    On the other side, Jing Rui was tossing and turning and couldn''t sleep. He originally wanted to find his own Yier, but he didn''t expect to be sent to the military before he left the guardhouse. The forward whistle sent supplies.


    I thought about Yier before, but I didn''t know where she was, but now that she was found, but there was military affairs that I couldn''t see, the more I thought about it, the more I thought about it, my heart ached.


    But even if I recognize each other in this situation, I can''t announce the relationship to others for the time being.


    He had already inquired yesterday, and the person that Cao Qianhu and Sun Baihu are protecting must be someone above who wants to protect her, and others will not dare to bully her easily.


    She really can''t figure out her identity now, so don''t let people make irresponsible remarks and affect her reputation.


    It seems that he has to speed up his pace, at least to have an identity that can protect her and let her live the life she wants to live comfortably.


    Thinking of Yier and the happy life after recognizing each other, she fell asleep with a smile on her face.


    ******


    The next morning, Xiao Chenrui had breakfast and set off from home early with frostbite cream.


    When he arrived at the guardhouse, he wanted to hand over the frostbite cream to Cao Qianhu himself, but was stopped by the guards and had to let them hand over the things.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 101： really caring person

    Chapter 101 is really a man of heart


    did meet Sun Baihu and Han guards in the guardhouse.


    hurriedly stepped forward and saluted: "I have seen Lord Baihu, and I have seen Guard Han."


    Sun Yinfeng saw Xiao Chenrui and frowned slightly: "Why are you here?"


    Xiao Chenrui quickly explained his intention and handed the thing over: "This is the frostbite cream that my sister made by herself. It''s very effective for frostbite. It''s a little thought from us, and please don''t dislike it."


    The head of the Hundred Households took it, and if he sent it off, he might not really like it.


    But if this frostbite cream is as effective as he said, it will be a big help to him.


    opened his mouth and said, "You guys are interested, thank your sister for me."


    Xiao Chenrui sighed in relief when he saw that the head of the Hundred Households had closed, and then retired and prepared to leave.


    At this moment, someone called the head of a hundred households, and Sun Yinfeng said to Han Mingliang, who was beside him, "Send him out."


    Han Mingliang replied, "Yes, my lord."


    When Sun Baihu was far away, Xiao Chenrui took out a porcelain jar from the cloth bag: "Brother Han, this is for you."


    Han Mingliang''s eyes lit up: "And mine?"


    Xiao Chenrui laughed: "Big Brother Han has helped us so much, this is a little bit of our brother and sister''s heart."


    Han Mingliang took it over: "Thank you very much then."


    As soon as he finished speaking, someone over there called him to gather, so he hurriedly said, "Brother Xiao, I can''t see you off because of something, you go slowly."


    After saying that, he ran over there.


    This was exactly what Xiao Chenrui wanted. He walked directly to the place where he registered yesterday, and when he entered the room, he saw a lot of people in the room, either registering or checking records, but no one paid him any attention.


    He went straight to the place where they registered yesterday, and after seeing that it was indeed the person who helped them register yesterday, he walked over.


    The clerk just looked up and looked over, Xiao Chenrui smiled at him: "Master clerk, but I still remember the little one."


    The clerk smiled and said, "You were the kid from the Xiao family yesterday."


    Xiao Chenrui smiled and said, "Exactly. Yesterday, I thanked the adults for the suggestion. I made some frostbite cream at home and sent you a jar. I have to keep records with my hands all day. I hope I can help."


    The clerk didn''t think of it, he just mentioned a few words yesterday, and the two brothers and sisters still remembered it in their hearts, they are really caring people.


    Looking at my hands again, there are a lot of frostbite on them. I think that because of this frostbite, I have used a lot of remedies before, rubbed with suet oil, and boiled dried radish leaves in water, but they didn''t work well. Since they are all delivered If it is, then he will try: "Then Cong will thank you."


    Xiao Chenrui saw that things were done, so he didn''t stay any longer, he said goodbye and left the guardhouse.


    He never imagined that his sister''s frostbite cream would become a military necessities later.


    sent something, and the siblings felt that they were free from debt.


    Xiao Chenrui took the load and went up the mountain again. Yunyi also took advantage of Xiao Chenrui to go up the mountain, and took Brother Hao and the little ox to the market.


    When I came back, I brought back the two dogs, which is considered to have passed the bright side.


    He took out some rice cereal, winter vegetables, and medicinal herbs. Anyway, with the courtyard wall and two dogs, no one would want to come in without permission.


    Today, she went to a place that sells ceramics, where she collected a few bags of broken ceramics. Thinking that the spring will be warm next year, she inserted these ceramic fragments into the fence.


    Xiao Chenrui may be a lot stronger than others because of his training in martial arts, or because he drank the water from the space stream. He came back with three loads of firewood in the morning, but he was envious of the friends who went up the mountain to make firewood together.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 102： It was so

    Chapter 102 It turned out to be like this


    There are two wing rooms in the yard, one is the kitchen and the other is the place where the sundries are kept, so yesterday he built a shed on the open space between the kitchen and the backyard wall, and the firewood from yesterday was neatly placed under it. millet.


    In addition, the three loads of firewood can be burned for a while today, but he didn''t think about taking a break. Today, he found that chopping firewood can also promote the growth of internal strength, which made him very happy.


    As soon as I entered the hospital, I heard a dog barking in the backyard. Looking for the sound, I went to the backyard and saw my sister was busy there.


    Xiao Chenrui approached and put down the firewood burden on his shoulders: "Sister, where''s the dog."


    Yunyi laughed: "Rui Geer, you''re back.


    I went to the market and happened to meet someone selling these two and a half dogs. Thinking that we live at the foot of the mountain, we can feel more at ease with dogs, so I wanted to buy one, but the owner did not sell them separately. I also like these two dogs, and I bought them all at once. "


    Xiao Chenrui looked at the appearance of the two dogs and laughed: "These two dogs are quite funny, it''s fine to have them watch the home and care for you."


    Yunyi laughed after listening to her brother''s words: "I''m also going to let them follow you up the mountain, so I can feel more at ease."


    Xiao Chenrui''s heart warmed when he heard it: "Then we have one for each of us, so don''t argue with anyone."


    Yunyi smiled and nodded: "Alright, you''re hungry, my sister will cook now."


    At this moment, the little ox let out a ''moo''.


    Yun Yi laughed: "Our little yellow, this is looking for a sense of existence."


    said, and went over to add some grass to it.


    The cowshed was there before, maybe it was used for raising horses, and it was also built with stones. There was a small window in front of it, and the door was closed to protect it from the wind.


    Yunyi thought about taking the time to go to another house to ask these few days, and then bought hay and came back, weaving a straw curtain for it, it will be warmer.


    helped put the firewood under the temporary shed, and then returned to the front yard to prepare for cooking.


    I am not short of food and drink, but I am not going to pretend to be poor in this regard. I steamed millet rice neatly, and added pumpkins bought from the market and dates in the space.


    Then I fry the radish and the saut¨¦ed pork, and use a small pottery stove to boil a casserole of millet porridge. I plan to boil it for a while, add an egg and feed it to Brother Hao.


    Xiao Chenrui packed up and came over. Seeing such a sumptuous lunch, he asked in a low voice, "Sister, do we still have enough money?"


    He thought about coming all the way, plus buying a house and settling down, he was afraid that the money to be a jade pendant would almost be spent.


    Yun Yi looked at his frowning brows, smiled and replied softly: "Don''t worry, my sister didn''t just bring that jade pendant, although it''s not too much, but it''s definitely enough for the three of us to live a carefree life. several years."


    Seeing that he hadn''t figured it out yet, Yun Yi said while serving the meal, "After all, we are women''s families, and those officers and soldiers will have some scruples, plus they have to give Jin Wangfu some face, so they just confiscated the things on the bright side. Like the bracelet on my wrist."


    Xiao Chenrui heard this, and suddenly realized: "So that''s the case. I was thinking that when I left the house that day, everyone was searched. How did my sister escape? It turned out that someone made it easier."


    Yunyi didn''t say more, it''s better to fill his heart with gratitude, so as not to feel resentment, they just need to live happily.


    Seeing that he was no longer tangled, he smiled and said, "Okay, let''s eat quickly. After the meal, let''s go to the carpenter''s place and order a desk and two cabinets for you, or let''s even put clothes on. There is no place."


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support! ~~~~~~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 103： Had a good time

    Chapter 103 I had a pretty good life


    Xiao Chenrui listened to what her sister said before, and was not worried about her future livelihood for the time being, so she ate with peace of mind.


    After they finished eating, Brother Hao''s egg and millet porridge was drying. Xiao Chenrui stood up: "Sister, feed Brother Hao, and I''ll wash the dishes."


    Yun Yi nodded with a smile, picked up his little brother who was entertaining himself on the kang: "Brother Hao, let''s have dinner."


    The reason why they didn''t feed this little guy until after he had eaten is because he had been fed with milk powder when he came back from the market, knowing that he was not hungry.


    However, it is cold in this northern region, so the milk should have been digested.


    brought him the bib he made, and then fed him spoon by spoon: "Our brother Hao is really good, and he is the most beautiful cub in our northern Xinjiang."


    Brother Hao pouted his little mouth and said "Ow, Ow" twice.


    Yunyi smiled and said, "Brother Hao understood what my sister said and thinks what she said was right, right?"


    Xiao Chenrui came over after washing the dishes, and when she heard her sister''s words, she stood at the door and looked at this warm picture, thinking in her heart that even if she couldn''t go back to the capital, this kind of life would be fine.


    After eating, Yunyi urinated Brother Hao, then wrapped him up and tied him in front of him, and brought the wolf skin and cowhide he bought on the road before, and the three brothers and sisters went out.


    It will be windy outside, Yun Yi tightens the cloak on her body, for fear of freezing Brother Hao in her arms.


    She had found out before that there was a family surnamed Qin not far from the market, and they had been in the tannery business for generations. Yun Yi thought about letting people tanner those wolf skins and cowhide, so as to make a few wolves. Leather mattress, and then make a pair of cowhide boots.


    The three brothers and sisters first went to the forest carpenter''s house not far from home, explained the purpose of their visit, and attached a few sketches drawn by Yunyi himself.


    Lin Carpenter said that he could do all of these.


    Yunyi ordered two sets of wardrobes, a set of bookcases and matching chairs, a set of tables and chairs for guests, and two small kang tables.


    We agreed the price, paid the deposit, and agreed to come and see the sample in five days. If there is no problem, the Lin family will help them deliver it.


    After ?? left, he went to Qin Kee, a tannery fur manufacturer not far from the market. When they arrived, it happened that Master Qin was going to go out. Fortunately, he was in no hurry and received them.


    I saw the wolf skin and cowhide that Xiao Chenrui took out, and after checking it, I said the price.


    Looking at Yunyi''s nodding, he marked it and gave them a number plate. This tannery fur can''t be rushed. It won''t come until next month.


    Leaving from Qin Ji, Yun Yi thought that it was not far from the market anyway, so he just bought the book that Rui Geer was going to use, and saved the schoolwork, so the three siblings searched for the book and left.


    The two arrived at the bookstore, but there were not many people inside.


    Xiao Chenrui looked around and said to Yun Yi, "Sister, it''s better to buy books than rent them back and copy them. I can also remember the copying process."


    Yun Yi didn''t feel bad for those who bought books, but what his brother said was reasonable, so he followed his wishes.


    After coming out of the bookstore, I also looked for a place to buy a lot of porcelain jars. Although there are some in the space, I have to make a bright appearance and walk through the scene.


    After finishing the work, then go back.


    In the next few days, Yun Yi took advantage of the time to make some underwear for his eldest brother Xiao Chenrui. As for himself, there are some in the space that he put in the villa in his previous life, so take the time to modify it.


    Xiao Chenrui practiced martial arts every morning, went up the mountain to chop wood in the morning, and copied books at home in the afternoon.


    At home, the meat has never been broken, and it will be marinated and hung up after eating. Anyway, the weather is cold and it will not spoil. The three brothers and sisters lived a good life.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 104： make them look like they cant eat

    Chapter 104 Make them look like they can''t eat


    It''s just that this matter spread to Xiao''s family within a few days. After the He''s mother and daughter knew that Yunyi''s sister and brother had meat to eat, they gritted their teeth angrily. .


    Sister Yunyi only found out about it a few days later when they went out to the wood carpenter''s house together, and met the fourth aunt of the same clan.


    Xiao Chenrui didn''t look very good after hearing this, but he didn''t speak.


    Yunyi said: "I don''t know who it is. In this cold day, he is still staring at my family. It''s really hard for him."


    This fourth aunt Jiang Chunyan is the fourth daughter-in-law of the direct branch of the Xiao family in Pingzhou City, and she is righteous: "Sister Yi, although your parents are gone, you have also separated from the big house, but even if you are unhappy about some things, you have to Save face, don''t let anyone talk about it."


    Yun Yi said after listening, "It''s true that Yi Er was wrong, it''s not that he never thought about sending some to his grandfather and grandmother, but he really didn''t want to have anything to do with the big room.


    As for why, everyone knows it all along the way. Besides, I really couldn''t do it before with my cooking skills, but Yier kept it in my heart, and I would like to thank my aunt for pointing it out. "


    Yunyi is telling the truth, but she thought before that, in this cold day, there are not many people going out, and she is also thinking of luck.


    I didn''t expect that there would be nosy people at any time.


    After Yun Yi thanked Jiang, he had an idea in his heart.


    separated from his fourth aunt and then went into the forest carpenter''s house. After seeing the finished wardrobe, desk, and tables and chairs for guests and kang table, they were very satisfied, and then they paid the balance.


    The Lin family has an ox cart, which is specially used for delivery. The sons of the carpenter helped carry it into the house before leaving.


    The furniture is only brushed with tung oil, and it is not afraid of formaldehyde, so it can be used directly after it is dry, and there is no need to pile everything on the kang.


    Because the firewood shed was full, Xiao Chenrui didn''t go up the mountain again today, and helped her sister get the firewood into the kitchen: "Sister, what should I do with the big room?"


    Yunyi sneered: "This matter can be called a matter, I will personally send a bowl of meat over in a while, let them see that they can''t eat it, and see if I don''t mad at them."


    Yun Yi picked an air-dried rabbit from the beam of the house, made radish stewed rabbit meat, and steamed sorghum rice and rice with two rice.


    After waiting for the dishes to come out of the pot, Yun Yi asked his eldest brother Xiao Chenrui to eat it first. He brought a bowl of stewed rabbit meat with radishes and went to the big room. There was no cover along the way, and many people were watching.


    Since I settled down, I have only come to the big room once. The last time I came here, I sent a jar of frostbite cream I made to the old lady, which is also my heart for the old lady.


    So she knew which yard and which room her grandfather and grandmother lived in.


    went straight through the gate and went to the grandfather and grandmother''s room. As soon as he entered the courtyard, he said loudly, "Grandfather and grandmother, are you in the house? Yier has come to deliver meat to you."


    Her voice is hard to hear from the big house people in the room. They all look out from the cracks in the door. They all want to see how much they have delivered and whether they can try it in a few pieces. They have called themselves. I haven''t had a few meals of meat here.


    I only ate the horse meat twice before, and the rest was sold and replaced with grain, so when I heard there was meat, everyone came to the spirit.


    It was just that Yunyi took the bowl directly into the house of his grandfather and grandmother.


    After Yunyi went in, he first met Li: "I have seen my grandfather and grandmother."


    The old lady''s face was full of smiles: "Just take care of yourself, what are you sending here in this cold day?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 105： Its so hard for you

    Chapter 105 It''s really hard for you


    Yun Yi smiled charmingly: "Grandmother, I wanted to come here before, but you also know that when I was in the mansion, Yi''er also learned how to make some pastries. These meat dishes are really inexperienced, and the taste is really hard to eat. ."


    After pretending to be embarrassed, he continued: "After asking others for advice in the past few days, I practiced a few more times before I was able to enter it. I didn''t do it again today. I feel that the taste is not bad. A bowl for grandfather and grandmother to taste."


    When the old man heard this, he felt a little more comfortable. Thinking about this, it was true. He had indeed given pastries a few times in the mansion before.


    The old lady said with some distress: "It''s really hard for you."


    Yun Yi smiled: "It''s okay, it''s okay to get used to it, now Rui Ge''er and I are getting along, and Rui Ge''er has some skills, you all know it, don''t worry, we won''t come over no matter how difficult it is. drag down the uncle and them.


    Now brother Hao is still young and can''t be separated from others. It''s cold today, so I can only take care of him at home. When he gets older in the spring, I can carry him and learn from everyone to dig wild vegetables in the mountains. .


    My father once said that it is better to rely on others than others and rely on yourself. Only when you are strong will you not be bullied by others. Rui Geer and I will always keep this in our hearts. "


    The old lady said a little sadly: "You don''t have to think about us anymore if there are good things in the future. It''s good that you three are fine. Grandfather and grandmother are old and can''t help you. Just look at you and be fine."


    Yunyi not only brought a bowl of meat, but also brought two pairs of chopsticks, and handed them over to the old couple. Hurry up and try it before it gets cold. Let''s see how my cooking skills are. "


    The old man wanted to say let it go and let everyone eat together later, but what Yun Yi said just now, he was really embarrassed to say it.


    It was indeed greedy for meat, so I took the chopsticks and took a piece. I wanted to taste it, but it turned out that it tasted really good. Finished eating a bowl of radish stew.


    After they finished eating, the two still didn''t quite believe it. This was what they did. After looking at each other, they still tried their best to hold their identity.


    Yunyi looked at the expressions of the old couple, a little funny, but did not expose them: "Grandfather and grandmother, you rest, Yier has to go back to eat, and Yier will come to see you when there is time."


    The old lady wanted to get up, but was stopped by Yun Yi: "Grandma, rest, Yier is leaving now."


    Then he whispered to the old man, "Grandfather, Yi''er is gone."


    The old man thought of his second son who passed away, nodded and said, "Your grandmother is right, just take care of the three of you in the future. You don''t have to think about us anymore. With your uncle''s family here, you will get used to it slowly, go back."


    Yunyi nodded: "I see, then Yi''er is gone."


    After saying that, he turned around and walked out.


    Although the gates of the two courtyards are open, a door has been opened in the courtyard wall between the two courtyards. What¡¯s going on in this courtyard is also clear there.


    Seeing Yunyi coming out, Xiao Yunling walked out from the kitchen in the next courtyard: "Yo, Third Sister, I''m leaving now."


    Yun Yi smiled brightly: "Yes, it''s not that I have just practiced my cooking skills better, and the dishes that are about to be cooked can be eaten. I gave my grandfather and grandmother a bowl of stewed radish and let them taste mine too. craft.


    Second cousin, I won''t stay any longer. Brother Hao is still at home. I was a little worried, so I went back first. "


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support! It is expected that the male and female protagonists will meet tomorrow and the day after~~~~~~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 106： Why did it start

    Chapter 106 Why did the fight start?


    These words are not leaking, but Xiao Yunling, who wants to find fault, doesn''t know what to say.


    Yunyi went out of the door in a good mood. She observed it carefully just now. There were always people looking out from the crack of the door in the hall in the hall, and there were also people behind the fence in the middle of the yard. She asked how she knew that there were shadows on the ground.


    Yunyi went out of the gate, instead of going in the direction of going home, he went in the opposite direction, and caught the people in the courtyard by surprise.


    Standing outside the courtyard and looking inside, he saw Xiao Yunru hiding behind the wall in the middle of the two courtyards, still leaning on his waist.


    Because most of the courtyard walls of the houses here are made of adobe, and they are just over one meter high. With Yunyi''s current size, he can see it very clearly.


    Xiao Yunling saw Yun Yi look into the courtyard, her face full of embarrassment.


    It was useless to wink Xiao Yunru for a long time, but Xiao Yunru said impatiently, "Your face cramps?"


    Yunyi couldn''t hold back, she just laughed out, Xiao Yunru, who was cuddling her waist, then reacted and turned to look at Yunyi outside the courtyard, her face darkened.


    Yun Yicai didn''t save face for her: "Eldest sister, what are you doing hiding there with your **** on your waist? Don''t you feel tired?"


    Xiao Yunru stopped pretending and stood up directly: "Do you want to take care of it?"


    Afraid that Yunyi would say something unpleasant, she quickly went back to her room, leaving Xiao Yunling standing there alone, a little embarrassed: "There is still work in the kitchen, I''ll be busy first, third sister, go home quickly. "


    Yunyi''s goal was achieved, and he no longer stayed, and went home directly.


    Just walked out not too far, and met Sun Zhenyu from the big house of the Sun family.


    Seeing Yunyi, Sun Zhenyu''s face was full of smiles: "I also said that I was looking for you to play after I was busy with my work, but I ran into it unexpectedly."


    said, and glanced at the Xiao family''s big room: "Your aunt didn''t embarrass you, right?"


    "I went to visit my grandfather and grandmother. I didn''t go to my uncle''s courtyard, so I didn''t see them."


    Sun Zhenyu took her away and walked away: "It''s fine these days, you''d better come less, be careful not to be a punching bag."


    "What happened?"


    "A few days ago, your uncle''s wife and concubine almost killed him, and it was Feng Xiaoqi''s wife who came over to pull it off."


    "Why did you start fighting?"


    "A few days ago, I didn''t go to the guardhouse for registration, but it happened to be the day when every household reported to the whole family.


    Your uncle Xiao Renli is not too old, and your elder brother Xiao Chenhui is also of the same age, but she stumbled on the name of your second cousin Xiao Chenming, who is not yet sixteen years old. go up.


    After the roster came down, the Xiao family knew that it was Xiao Chenming who reported it.


    That Auntie Wei is not easy to mess with. After the officials of the guard house left, Auntie Wei slapped your auntie directly, and then hit a piece. If someone hadn''t called Feng Xiaoqi''s wife, I''m afraid You have to win or lose before giving up. "


    "My uncle didn''t know about this in advance?"


    "Anyway, in front of the onlookers, he said he didn''t know."


    Yun Yi thought to himself: "I can''t complain that the Xiao family is so quiet today, I''m afraid that both He and Wei will be injured, and I''m afraid that they will lose face when they come out."


    She really never thought that the He family would be so despicable. She and Rui Geer lived far away, and she hadn''t gone out a few days ago. It was really unclear.


    When I met my fourth aunt Jiang Chunyan before, I was afraid that it was difficult for others to talk about it, and she just said what an elder should say.


    Now that I think about it, Mr. He is afraid that because of this incident, his reputation will stink.


    "Then my second cousin agreed?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 107： Its really contemptible

    Chapter 107 is really despised


    "Well, I heard that I agreed, but Aunt Wei also gave up for her son, and made a request to your uncle. If she doesn''t agree, she will go to the Weisuo."


    "What request?"


    "Your second cousin''s future marriage must not be interfered with by the He family, and the military salaries will not be paid to the public, so you have to keep half of it for yourself.


    "My auntie definitely can''t agree."


    "You''re right, but Aunt Wei didn''t give up on her death this time. Later, it was your grandfather who came forward, and the monthly military pay was divided into three parts.


    One share will be used for daily expenses, one share will be kept by your second cousin, and the rest will be handed over to your grandmother, and will be saved for the future expenses of the grandchildren in the family for marrying wives and daughters. "


    "How do you know so clearly?"


    Sun Zhenyu smiled a little embarrassed, hesitated for a long time, and finally said: "Of course I heard what others said."


    Yunyi always felt that something was wrong, but she had something in her heart, but she didn''t take it to heart.


    As for things on the big house side, he believes that the second cousin is a man of success.


    In fact, in her opinion, instead of farming here, it is better to go to the military camp to fight, maybe you can fight for a future.


    The laws of Beimo Kingdom stipulate that as long as you have made meritorious deeds, you will be forgiven yourself, your family members, or even your family according to the size of the meritorious deeds.


    That''s why she told her brother that she would not stay in this place for the rest of her life. She wanted to find Long Jingrui first, and then think about the way out in the future.


    Anyway, my younger brother still has four years left before he can become a senior, so there will always be a way. Even if he can¡¯t do without here, with his younger brother¡¯s skill and wisdom, he can also get rid of the identity of the military household.


    Besides, I have so many resources in my hand, and I can always find a way to restore the ordinary household registration by doing some results casually.


    What she is most anxious about now is to find Long Jingrui, but now that she is in her identity, she can''t go out of the northern border, and she can''t do business for the time being, and she doesn''t know where others are?


    sighed, taking back the thoughts of running away.


    Sun Zhenyu also found out that she was in a bad mood, and only thought she was frightened by the affairs of the big room, and after a few words of comfort, the two separated.


    When she got home, she found that her elder brother Xiao Chenrui hadn''t eaten yet: "Why haven''t you eaten yet?"


    "I want to wait for you to come back and eat together."


    Fortunately, there are still martian seeds in the stove, and the dishes are not cold yet.


    She took out the food and brought it back to the kang table in her house. Then, while eating, she talked to the elder brother about the big room.


    Xiao Chenrui was stunned when he heard this: "Is she not going to hold the guards accountable for doing this?"


    Yun Yi gave herself a chopstick dish: "Second cousin will be sixteen in two months. We think this kind of thing is not uncommon at the guardhouse, and they must be too troublesome and don''t want to worry about it."


    Xiao Chenrui sighed: "Uncle and Big Hall are really not responsible at all, they are really despised."


    Yunyi saw the eldest brother being angry, and said softly: "Second cousin is still somewhat skilled, and maybe he can get a half-official position in the army. I don''t think it''s a bad thing."


    Xiao Chenrui lowered his head and didn''t speak, and looked up at Yunyi after a long time: "Sister, I was in the mansion before, the second cousin treated me very well, he was on the way to exile, and he said he wanted to learn martial arts with me, can you take my lessons? The martial arts professor and him?"


    Yunyi nodded: "If he wants to learn, and you want to teach, then teach, he will get along well in the future, and he can protect us."


    In fact, they don''t need anyone else to protect them, they''re just making an excuse for their younger brother. If someone who doesn''t have eyesight is not happy when they come up, even if they can''t take care of them on the surface, they have to take care of him in secret.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 108： recognize each other

    Chapter 108 Recognition


    Xiao Chenrui had a smile on his face when he heard it: "I''ll go to him in the afternoon and tell him this good thing."


    "He is not at Xiao''s house now. He has already reported to the guardhouse. He has just arrived at the military camp, and I am afraid that he will not be able to rest."


    Xiao Chenrui could only suppress the excitement in his heart after hearing what his sister said: "Then I will go to him in a few days. If he knows that he can learn martial arts with me in the future, he will be happy."


    Time flies, they have been here for half a month, and their lives are completely stable.


    The two brothers and sisters also cleaned up the house neatly. Seeing that it would be New Year''s Day in half a month, Xiao Chenrui started going up the mountain to collect firewood again in the morning, and also built another shed next to the cowshed in the backyard so that he could put it down. More firewood, so that you don''t need to go up the mountain during the Chinese New Year.


    Yunyi also spent ten cents to buy some corn stalks from others, weaved a straw curtain for the cowshed, and asked his younger brother to help hang it up.


    After Xiao Chenrui went up the mountain to collect firewood, Yun Yi took out two fish from the space and went to the river to deal with them. Ready to stew fish for lunch.


    Just when she stood up, her feet slipped, and she threw the fish she had handled, almost hitting the person who came behind.


    Just when she was about to fall to the ground and was thinking about saving herself, she was quickly supported by someone.


    Yunyi was stunned when he looked at the person who was supporting him, and blurted out: "Husband."


    This person looks like Long Jingrui six or seven, and the two maintain a posture of helping others. The corner of the mouth of the person who came to hear this ''husband'' put on a smile.


    took the man into his arms: "Yi''er, it''s me, Jing Rui."


    Now Yun Yi also reacted, pushing the person away, wanting to take a closer look at the person, but he didn''t expect that he almost fell again, reached out and grabbed the other person''s sleeve, and then he was able to stand firm.


    looked up carefully at the person who came: "You are really Jing Rui."


    Long Jingrui laughed: "Really, it''s really me. I should have come to find you a few days ago, but I was assigned military affairs and had to wait until today."


    Yunyi was a little dazed, couldn''t believe it was all true, and wanted to confirm again: "Where do we come from?"


    Long Jingrui saw her cautious look, and said word by word: "Me and Yi''er came from Longteng."


    Yunyi''s eyes were full of tears, she reached out and hugged Long Jingrui tightly, and said excitedly, "Jing Rui, I finally found you."


    Long Jingrui hugged the person tightly: "Are you okay? Have you been bullied when you got here?"


    Yunyi shook her head and choked: "No, I don''t pay attention to those people, I just don''t know where to find you, I''m a little anxious, and I miss the children."


    Having said that, Yun Yi couldn''t control it any longer, and cried a lot in Long Jingrui''s arms, only then did she vent her unease and longing for her relatives.


    After that, the two hugged each other like this and told each other sincerely, until the two talked for a long time, the two calmed down and thought that it was getting late, so they parted reluctantly.


    Fortunately, in this season, there are not many people going up the mountain, which creates conditions for them.


    Long Jingrui helped her pick up the fish, washed it in the stream again, and then went home together.


    He briefly explained the matter of finding her at the Weisuo that day and the original family situation. Yun Yi also explained his current situation. The two of them talked, and the food was ready.


    Yun Yi served him a serving first: "You eat first, my eldest brother Rui Ge''er should be back in a while, you can find a way to get acquainted with him."


    Long Jingrui laughed: "I haven''t eaten Yi''er''s food for a long time, I miss it very much."


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 109： I will protect you all my life

    Chapter 109 I will protect you in this life


    He was not pretentious either, he ate it in big mouthfuls, and when he finished eating, he helped to clean it up, and then he was a little reluctant to say: "Yi''er, I will leave today, and I will get in touch with your elder brother Xiao Chenrui as soon as possible. , I will come to see you in an upright manner."


    Yunyi asked him to wait, went back to his room, saw Brother Hao sleeping on the kang, went to a hidden place and entered the space.


    I quickly packed up some food, use, and all kinds of pills and powders I made myself, and only then did I leave the space.


    went out and handed him a big bag: "You take these things with you."


    Seeing this situation, Long Jingrui''s eyes suddenly lit up, and he asked in a low voice, "Your space is here too."


    Yunyi didn''t speak, just nodded.


    At this time, the ''Xue Li'' in the space reminded: "Master, your elder brother Xiao Chenrui is less than 500 meters away from home."


    Yun Yi glanced out: "My eldest brother is coming back soon."


    Long Jingrui put the burden on the place and pulled the person into his arms: "I really hate to leave you, but now it''s not as good as before, give me a little more time, and I will protect you in this life."


    Yunyi raised her head and said softly, "Okay, I''ll wait for you."


    Looking at her bright red mouth, she couldn''t hold back, she lowered her head and kissed it.


    But it was only a shallow taste. He was afraid that he would not be able to control it. For the sake of Yier''s reputation, he could not be reckless, let go of people, and lifted the burden on the ground: "Yi''er, wait for me."


    After ??, he turned around and walked out of the courtyard gate, striding towards the military camp.


    After walking so far, I didn''t dare to look back. I was really afraid that I would be reluctant to leave. I can''t protect Yi''er at all because of my unbearable identity. harassment.


    Although he is not afraid of them, he can be said to be terrifying. He is not afraid of being a big man, but he cannot ignore Yier''s reputation.


    Yunyi watched his figure disappear at the end of the road, and then retracted his gaze.


    The person has been found, and he has nothing to worry about. Now he is relieved and his mood is better.


    Looking up at the cloudy sky, I was afraid it was going to snow again. Thinking of Long Jingrui''s current situation, I thought that I would prepare some food for him in advance for the past few days. Next time I came over and took it away for him. I was used to eating fine clothes and jade before. , I''m afraid it won''t get used to it.


    was thinking about something, when he heard movement in the room, and quickly entered the room: "Our brother Hao woke up."


    Brother Hao pursed his lips and wanted to cry, but he stopped when he heard her sister''s voice. When he saw Yunyi, his face had a smile, and he said ''Ow, Ow'' a few times, as if asking: " where did you go?"


    Yun Yi smiled and said, "Does our brother Hao want to pee?"


    reached out and picked up the child, took the prepared small urinal, Brother Hao yawned in Yun Yi''s arms, and then heard the sound of peeing.


    Put the pot away: "Brother Hao is you hungry? My sister prepared fish soup for you today. Let''s grow up quickly after drinking it, okay?"


    was teasing Brother Hao when he heard movement outside the gate.


    Yunyi stood up with brother Hao in his arms: "Brother Hao, brother has come back from the firewood, let''s have dinner."


    took the quilt he made and tied Brother Hao behind him, and only after leaving the house, saw the elder brother Xiao Chenrui carrying a large load of firewood into the courtyard.


    Yun Yi was anxious: "How did I tell you before, you are still growing, you can''t carry too heavy a burden, it will hurt your body, why don''t you listen?"


    Xiao Chenrui put down the burden and walked over: "Sister, let me tell you, I''m really strong now, and I don''t know what''s going on. It''s nothing to carry this wood at all?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 110： Really thick skinned

    Chapter 110 Really thick skinned


    "real?"


    "Really, and before I found that every time I went up the mountain to chop wood, my internal strength was also increasing. I''m afraid it was an accident, so I didn''t dare to tell you, but today I deliberately tried it again. Although it is not obvious, it is true in this way."


    "Is there such a good thing?"


    "Yes, that load of firewood really didn''t take much effort for me to carry."


    Seeing that his brother didn''t seem to be lying, Yun Yi also felt relieved: "You accompany me in the backyard to do some tricks that afternoon, but I want to see if your martial arts have improved."


    Xiao Chenrui smiled: "Okay, I''ll carry the firewood to the backyard first."


    "Go, pack up, just wash your hands and eat."


    Putting away the firewood, Xiao Chenrui went back to the front yard and entered the kitchen: "Sister, the fish has been stewed, where did you get the fish?"


    Yun Yi said without blushing or heartbeat: "After you went out, I got the basket, and we''ll catch more when we go back. It''s going to be New Year''s soon. I''ll make some cured fish, and we''ll give them to Cao Qianhu and Sun Baihu. There are also guards Han and Cong Wenwen to send some gifts of the year."


    "Okay, listen to my sister."


    After taking the meal, he raised his head and asked, "Big sister can make waxed fish?"


    Yunyi smiled and said, "I was in the mansion before, and I had nothing to do. Mother Lu in the courtyard is from the south. I talked a lot about this. Who would have thought that it would be useful one day."


    Xiao Chenrui was afraid that his sister would be sad, so he didn''t dare to ask any more questions, and said quickly, "Let''s put another basket in the afternoon to see if we can catch fish."


    Yun Yi smiled and replied, "Okay."


    She had observed that river for a long time, and there were quite a few big fish in it, but ordinary people would not be able to catch fish with their bare hands.


    She can use the stream water to make some fish food, and catching fish is not difficult for her at all.


    The two brothers and sisters here are discussing the gift of boxing, and the atmosphere is very happy.


    ******


    The Xiao family on the other side did not stop, because after Xiao Chenming arrived at the military camp, there was no one in the family to shoot firewood.


    Xiao Chenming was there before, and he would run to the mountain twice a day. The Xiao family was dumbfounded when the firewood they had drawn earlier ran out.


    Aunt Wei said mockingly: "Without my son, this family will be in chaos."


    He was a little annoyed when he heard this: "A son of a scorpion also wants to compare with my son."


    Aunt Wei chuckled lightly: "Now we are all guilty, so what if we don''t know how to do anything, we will starve to death."


    After saying that, he turned around and went back to his room.


    She is very at ease now, so what if you have two sons, they are not two wastes.


    Xiao Renli frowned and said, "After dinner, Chen Hui and Chen Xu went up the mountain to collect firewood."


    Chen Xu shuddered when he heard it: "Father, I heard that there are beasts on that mountain, I''m afraid."


    At this time, Lu Siyi, who came from another yard, also said: "Father, they have never done this before, so they havetily let them go up the mountain, and it will be too late to regret anything."


    Xiao Renli had a headache: "Then what do you say?"


    Lu Siyi glanced in the direction where Yunyi and the others lived: "I heard from the third aunt next door that cousin Chen Rui is very capable. He goes up the mountain to chop firewood every day. Grandfather and grandmother also need firewood. Can you tell him and help us? Chop some."


    This happened to be heard by Xiao Liu, the second aunt from the other side of the Xiao family, and sneered: "You can say this too, it seems that you still haven''t recognized your identity, you are really thick-skinned, it seems that you two People in the big room really can''t live without the second room."


    After saying that, he gave a cold ''hum'' and left with someone.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 111： Why did you become the scapegoat?

    Chapter 111 How did he become the scapegoat


    These words directly hit Xiao Renli in the face, and Xiao Chenhui, who was frightened, hurriedly said: "Father, don''t be angry, Siyi is also kind, afraid that her younger brother will be too young and follow me up the mountain to have an accident.


    She was also worried about the safety of her brother and me, and asked my father not to blame her. "


    When Xiao Renli was in the capital, he was most angry with others saying that he relied on his younger brother for a living, so he never gave up on the scientific examination, he just wanted to stand out and let others see that Xiao Renli is also a responsible person.


    Now being told so nakedly in front of his face, he was almost mad at him, but what else could he say?


    He wanted to reprimand his daughter-in-law a few words, but as a father-in-law, he couldn''t hold his face, and he burst out when he heard his son''s words: "You are a few years older than Chen Ming, and now Chen Ming went to the military camp instead of you, the family''s You should take it upon yourself.


    From now on, the firewood at home will be handed over to you and Chen Xu. We must recognize our identities. If others can do it, you can too. "


    As soon as these words came out, Xiao Chenhui was stunned. He didn''t help his wife to say a few words, why did he become the scapegoat?


    Xiao Chenxu on the side knew that his father was angry, and he didn''t dare to say anything else. He just kept pulling on his mother''s sleeve and shook his head: "Mother, I''m afraid."


    He sighed: "Husband, although Chen Hui is older, he has never done this before, Chen Xu is still young, and there is still snow on the mountain, if they encounter a wild beast, they will not be able to escape. .


    It''s better to let them learn slowly in the spring. It''s really not good. Let''s go to the market to find those who sell firewood, and let them send us some regularly. It won''t cost much money for a few months. "


    Xiao Renli listened to He''s words: "How much money do you have at home, don''t you know? The Chinese New Year is coming soon, don''t you want to spend it?"


    He also wanted to send some gifts and activities to see if he could find a clerical position in the Weisuo. He couldn''t really go farming in the spring, thinking about it would give him a headache.


    He couldn''t see the two sons suffering, so he had to say again: "They have to be given a process of adaptation, and besides, if there is some money in the mother''s place, borrow it first to respond to emergencies, and the mother can still agree."


    Xiao Renli would be really angry: "Don''t you understand people''s words? We have hands and feet, why do we always think of relying on others."


    He only gets angry when he thinks of those people who say that he depends on others to live.


    After saying that, he threw his sleeves and went out the door.


    Looking at Xianggong who was leaving, He thought to himself, "Why is my mother-in-law someone else? Sooner or later, the money in her hand will not be reserved for the big house."


    The neighbors who lived next door to the Xiao family heard the farce of the Xiao family, and all shook their heads, thinking that the ignorant are fearless, the winter in the northern Xinjiang is long, and even after the new year, there are still more than two months. Only the snow can melt, how can you be unprepared for a little firewood.


    If there is a blizzard, how can you go up the mountain? If you don¡¯t have a kang at home, you can¡¯t stay in the cold room.


    But they don''t have time for other people''s affairs.


    ******


    Jing''s family, the youngest daughter of the second room, Jing Yuejiao, entered the courtyard from outside and saw her father and third uncle were chopping firewood in the courtyard: "My seventh brother is back?"


    Jing Hongnan shook his head: "No, why do you ask that?"


    Jing Yuejiao looked left and right: "I heard from Sister Shu Xue of Zeng Xiaoqi''s family that she saw someone else before."


    Jing Hongnan and Jing Hongxi looked at each other and frowned in unison.


    Ever since Jing Rui left home and arrived at the military camp, he never came back.


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 112： This is someone Cao Qianhu admires

    Chapter 112 This is someone Cao Qianhu admires


    I didn''t think there was anything before, but after he left, I realized that they had made some miscalculations. There is really a lot of miscellaneous work in this family.


    There was still some firewood he had caught before, but the family still had to chop firewood, fetch water, and feed the animals every day. When he left, these jobs would naturally fall on other people in each room.


    Jing Yuejiao heard this, and said with some disappointment: "That may be Sister Shu Xue''s misunderstanding."


    In fact, the family hadn''t eaten meat for a long time. She wondered if the seventh brother would come back with wild animals as before, so after listening to Shu Xue''s words, she hurried back to take a look.


    ******


    Jing Rui returned to the barracks and carried the baggage back to the house where he lived.


    When he first arrived at the barracks, he slept in a bed, and he was really not used to it.


    One day, there was a commotion in the barracks, and he went out to find out that someone was taming a horse, but the horse had been in the barracks for half a year, and no one could tame it, and many people were injured during the period.


    Today, Cao Qianhu brought people over, saying that he had specially invited a horse trainer from another place, but not only was the horse not tamed, but he also threw the trainer off the horse, almost injuring him.


    Koma kept running around the racecourse and sent someone to intercept him, but he was either trampled or kicked by the horse.


    Jing Rui thought that since Lord Qianhu is here, why not seize this opportunity.


    I thought to myself, just when the opportunity came, one of the officers and soldiers sent in was almost stepped on by a horse, just when everyone was sweating for him.


    Jing Rui directly pulled the person aside, and then quickly got on the horse''s back. Everyone was startled by his actions, thinking who this person is, and dying.


    After the ?? started to go up, the horse saw that someone wanted to tame it again. It was a desperate toss, so he wanted to throw the person on his back off, but he didn''t think that this person was not afraid of it at all.


    Then the horse went madly to the taming field over there to break through various obstacles, but I didn''t expect that this man was still firmly on its back, and the fierce horse might think that this man was provoking it.


    With a ?? neigh, one sprint and one jump rushed out of the racecourse. The verticality of the jump was really unbearable, and the fierce horse quickly disappeared from everyone''s sight.


    Immediately afterwards, the elder Qianhuda led a team of men to chase after him.


    Just this chase is hundreds of miles.


    When they caught up, the horse had already been tamed, and when it saw them, it took a ''human standing'' posture, with its head and neck high, and it stopped with a neigh.


    Jing Rui dismounted and clasped his fists in a salute: "I have seen Lord Qianhu."


    Cao Qianhu is also a person who cherishes talents. By looking at his clothes, he can tell that he is a newcomer who has just entered the flag. He asked, "What''s your name, and under which flag do you work?"


    Jing Rui replied neither humble nor arrogant: "Master Hui, my subordinate Jing Rui is working under the banner of Zeng Xiaoqi."


    Cao Qianhu nodded: "You are good at skills, but have you practiced?"


    Jing Rui raised his head and replied, "I once met an expert to point out one or two."


    Cao Qianhu nodded in relief: "Yes, don''t let it go to waste, if there is a chance in the future, it will be a great cause."


    Jing Rui replied: "Lend the good words of your lord."


    Since then, Jing Rui has also made a name for himself in the barracks. Even though he is Quan Ding who has just entered the flag, no one dares to provoke him. This is someone Cao Qianhu admires.


    went back to the camp, and not only got 22 taels of silver reward from Cao Qianhu, but also got the promise of Chang Baihu to give him a separate barracks.


    It was originally built by the son of a powerful man in Beijing after he came to the camp. Later, he injured his leg and was taken back to the capital, and the house has been empty there.


    In the future, the male protagonist will be called Jing Rui, thank you for your support.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 113： not in the pool

    Chapter 113 Not in the Pool


    This was something Jing Rui didn''t expect. In fact, it was Chang Baihu taking the opportunity to repay the kindness that Jing Rui gave his son''s life on the mountain last time.


    This is the envy of those who have ruined the barracks, including the general banners and small banners under each hundred households.


    In the next few days, there were a lot of appointments, but Jing Rui''s skills were really strong, he only used three or four points of strength, and he could knock people down in a few easy strokes.


    After ??, except for a few cautious people, the people in the military camp were convinced and oral about Jing Rui.


    Zeng Xiaoqi is a smart man. He knows that Jing Rui is not something in the pool.


    On the contrary, Zeng Xiaoqi''s boss, Shi Zongqi, had many criticisms of Jing Rui. Inside and outside the words, this person was disobedient to discipline and liked to show off.


    There were a few times when I thought about being difficult for Jing Rui, but Jing Rui resolved them. After that, every time Mr. Shi''s family had an accident, after several more visits, Mr. Shi also felt fear in his heart, and he didn''t dare to look for Jing Rui again. trouble.


    And after that, although Jingrui people were still under Zeng Xiaoqi, they were directly under the command of Changbaihu.


    Before Zeng Xiaoqi and another Xiaoqi had to order to send food and grass to the forward post, they were ambushed.


    If it wasn''t for Jing Rui to turn the tide, I''m afraid the mission would fail and the entire army would be wiped out. Three people were killed in this ambush, and another small flag was among them.


    Jing Rui was really ruthless, and he used his own power to annihilate the forces of the two small flags that the other party was about to escape.


    After ?? delivered the food and grass, the prisoners were escorted back to the northern camp.


    Chen Baihu directly raised Jing Rui as a small flag and took over the position of the killed flag.


    After arranging things in Xiaoqi and handing them a set of fists and feet, they went back to find Yunyi.


    This will open the bag that Yunyi brought, and see that there are dried meat, dried fruit, salted duck eggs, a bag of brown sugar and a bag of cheese, and the rest is all kinds of medicinal powder.


    Jing Rui had a smile on the corner of his mouth, thinking to himself, "It''s still his Yier who knows that he is distressed."


    After I was happy enough, I put my things away, grabbed a handful of cheese and put them on my body. Yier was very particular about her work. Every piece of cheese was wrapped with a layer of paper, so she wouldn¡¯t be afraid of getting her clothes dirty when she put it on her body.


    Put away the things, thinking in my heart, I have taken the first step, and the next thing to do is a bit damaged, but this step must be taken.


    So in the next few days, the barracks were everywhere in the barracks about how unpopular Jing Xiaoqi was at home, how he was bullied, and even the content of the contract was spread out.


    It can be said that the entire military camp, even the guards, was spreading the word. When the Jing family knew about it, it was already a few days later.


    It was only at this time that I learned that Jing Rui had become a small flag in a short period of time.


    This makes the Jing family both happy and tangled. The joy is that Jing Rui has become a small flag, which is the glory of their Jing family, and the tangle is that Jing Rui has left the Jing family.


    The old man of the Jing family called three sons and six grandsons. After discussing it, he decided to call Jing Rui back and ease the relationship first, so as not to let outsiders see the joke.


    The old man sent Jing Xuxuan from the second room to go to the barracks to find Jing Rui, and let him take time to return to Jing''s house, but it''s a pity that Jing Rui didn''t give them face at all.


    When Jing Xuxuan came to him again, he was directly dismissed by the statement that there was military affairs.


    This can make the Jing family very popular, but the cold and harsh treatment of Jing Rui by the Jing family in recent years is a fact, and the neighbors know it, so if you want to refute it, you have no choice but to be dry.


    Especially the mother-in-law Cheng Xianglan, she scolded Jing Rui thousands of times in her heart.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 114： People who dont want a cheap big house

    Chapter 114 People who don''t want to make a big house cheap


    Sister and brother Yunyi have not been idle for the past two days. They found a suitable place to put the basket by the river not far from the house.


    All the small fish were put back into the river, and most of what was left were big fish weighing more than three or four pounds.


    This is the function of the space stream. These big fish are all in search of interest. Usually, such big fish are rarely seen on the riverside. Generally, the fish that are seen are the size of the palm of your hand.


    This made Xiao Chenrui stunned. He heard from the firewood collector who said that the river is deep and there are many big fish in it, but those fish are not easy to catch, but I didn''t expect their luck to be so good.


    The two brothers and sisters have not done anything else in the past few days, but have been dealing with these fish at home.


    Hang the cleaned fish in a ventilated place to dry the surface moisture.


    After that, I put the white wine that she had mixed on the fish. This can sterilize and inhibit the reproduction of microorganisms. Of course, I would not explain this to my elder brother Xiao Chenrui. I only told him to do this, and the fish will be better in the future. Fragrant, more intense.


    I put on the ingredients I boiled myself (salt, star anise, pepper, cinnamon, fragrant leaves, dried chili), and of course I made some original flavors. I only smeared salt. of people should not eat anything with spices.


    After ?? is evenly spread, put it in a large pot without water to marinate for three to five days. During the period, it must be turned over every day, so that the marinade will be more delicious, and then it can be hung up to air dry.


    Thinking of going back and marinating some to make smoked fish, she really liked the taste.


    I had nothing to do today, so I made my lunch earlier. Seeing that it was going to snow that day, I asked my brother Xiao Chenrui to put the dried fish under the eaves back on the temporary shelf in the kitchen.


    Xiao Chenrui helped her sister hang the fish. Seeing that there was nothing wrong, she said, "Sister, I heard outside that all the new soldiers have returned. I want to go and see if the second cousin is back."


    Yun Yi thought for a while: "Alright, it''s just lunch time. You bring a bowl of stewed fish over and deliver it to your grandfather and grandmother''s house."


    In fact, she was afraid that her eldest brother Xiao Chenrui would go over empty-handed and be ridiculed by the big house people again. There were still live fish in the bucket in the kitchen, but she didn''t want to cheapen the big house people. It happened that there was still fish stewed at noon. Not impossible.


    thought of something and then explained: "If someone asks, just say the basket, and don''t tell outsiders about our family affairs to save trouble."


    Xiao Chenrui took the bowl with the fish: "Then I''ll go."


    Yun Yi saw him walking away, closed the door and went back to the house, putting down Brother Hao on his back: "Brother Hao, elder sister will help you change into thinner clothes, let''s relax too."


    Brother Hao is sitting very securely now. After changing his clothes, he shakes around with the rattle that Yunyi bought at the market. Hearing the sound, he even laughs for his own amusement. He looks so innocent and cute. .


    This made Yun Yi lose her mind, and she thought of her own children, and when they were young, when she reacted, she had already burst into tears.


    It took a long time to put away my thoughts, but I was still a little dizzy and didn''t want to move, so I simply lay on the kang and entered the space with my mind.


    In the past few days, she has also collected some fish and shrimp into the space. In addition, the fish caught in the Fushou Temple before, now the fish in the space stream can be described as various.


    Fortunately, she made preparations in advance and intercepted it in the river. The fish, shrimp, and crabs in the lower reaches could not reach the upper reaches. .


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 115： what happened

    Chapter 115 What Happened


    As soon as he cleaned up the space with his mind, he felt a coldness on his face. When he opened his eyes, he saw that Brother Hao was chewing on his face.


    Itchy, she smiled and helped Brother Hao sit up: "Brother Hao, you little rascal, your sister''s face is full of saliva."


    Brother Hao laughed when he heard it, and held the rattle in his hand, dancing happily.


    Yunyi picked up a piece of cloth on the kang and played with him, hiding his face behind the cloth for a while, then showing it, making the little guy smile.


    After checking it was getting late, I poured a bottle of milk and let him lie down on the kang to drink. Now the little guy can''t crawl, so he took the pillow and quilt around him, not afraid that he would fall off the kang head, got up and went to the kitchen go.


    The noodles made in the morning are almost done now. Put the beans soaked in the pot and cook them. Prepare some bean buns with red bean filling, and then chop some radish filling and wrap some vegetable buns. Dinner is ready.


    After she cooks the beans, she goes back to the house. Brother Hao has finished drinking the milk and is playing with the bottle with all fours in the sky. He looks so cute.


    I thought that this little guy was lucky to meet me. Otherwise, I might not be able to survive on the way to northern Xinjiang. I am raising him as a son, and it is also a kind of spiritual sustenance for my children.


    picked up Brother Hao on the kang: "Brother Hao, let''s put down the water when we''re full."


    Brother Hao is really precocious, apart from having urinated his pants at the beginning, and then one is that Yunyi himself has been diligent, and the other is that this little guy is really smart, if he wants to pee and pee, he will utter a sound. .


    After running in a few times, the two brothers and sisters also reached a consensus.


    He tied Brother Hao to himself again, and was ready to go to the kitchen. He thought about steaming more bean buns and vegetable buns today, and he would have dry food in the next few days. He thought to himself, "I don''t know what Jing Rui will do these days. Won''t you come?"


    As soon as I chopped the radish stuffing, I heard a knock on the door: "Who is it?"


    Xiao Chenrui replied from outside: "Sister, it''s me."


    opened the door and saw the elder brother Xiao Chenrui and the second cousin Xiao Chenming standing outside: "The second cousin is here, come in quickly."


    Xiao Chenming looked at Yun Yi: "Excuse me, cousin."


    Yun Yi only saw clearly that there was a slap print on the second cousin''s face: "What''s going on here, who beat you?"


    Xiao Chenrui behind him said, "Sister, let''s go in and talk."


    After entering the yard, Yunyi asked Xiao Chenrui to take the person back to his own room, while he went to the kitchen to make two bowls of egg tea, put sugar, and brought it in: "Drink while it''s hot."


    Xiao Chenming saw the egg tea handed over by his cousin, and his heart warmed: "Why are you still making egg tea, this is Brother Hao''s ration."


    Yun Yi smiled and said: "Also, it''s not worse than one or two."


    Xiao Chenrui also persuaded: "Cousin, this is a piece of my sister''s heart, you can drink it."


    Yunyi handed the other bowl in his hand to the elder brother: "You drink it too, in this cold day, drink it quickly to drive away the cold."


    The two took it and sipped it.


    After the two of them finished drinking, Yun Yi asked, "Tell me, what happened?"


    Xiao Chenrui said angrily: "The auntie is so bad, the second cousin just entered the house and clamored for him to go to the mountain to chop wood, now it''s snowing, maybe it will be big in a while, their family Lazy at home, but let the second cousin who just arrived to chop wood.


    The second cousin said that he had to go back to the camp in the afternoon, and the time was too fast, so he asked them to go up the mountain tomorrow to cut them. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 116： The family is lazy

    Chapter 116


    Yunyi heard it, and felt that the Dafang family was too much: "How did they live when the second cousin was away?"


    Xiao Chenrui glanced at the second cousin: "The second cousin saved before he went to the military camp. This is not used up, the family is lazy."


    Yunyi didn''t say much, thinking that if the second room hadn''t been separated, I''m afraid that all these jobs would have to be theirs. Fortunately, they separated from the big room.


    Xiao Chenrui said, "Sister, I''m thinking of letting the second cousin have dinner at our house and then go back to the military camp."


    Xiao Chenming quickly waved his hand and said, "No, no, I''m just here to see you, I''ll leave in a while, and I''ll have food when I get back to the camp. I can''t eat your rations."


    Yunyi looked up and said, "Second cousin, just stay, I will steam the buns in a while, and you can also **** craft."


    Xiao Chenrui also answered: "This snow is about to fall, and there may not be food when you return to the camp."


    Yun Yi was afraid that Xiao Chenming would have a burden in his heart, so he said: "The snow fell a few days ago, and the roof was not cleaned, and now it is going to fall again today, why don''t you help Rui Ge''er clean the roof, so you are not afraid of The roof collapsed."


    Xiao Chenming heard this and looked outside: "Okay, if there is any work that you can''t do in the future, just keep quiet."


    In fact, it couldn''t be done, it was Yun Yi who didn''t let the eldest brother go up to clear the snow, thinking that the snow was pressing down, and the wind could still protect the thatched roof.


    Now I say to clear the snow on the roof, but I am afraid that my second cousin will be embarrassed to stay for dinner, so I made an excuse.


    Yunyi went back into the kitchen and started busy, while the two cousins ??borrowed a ladder from the house below, went up to the roof, and started to clear the snow from the previous days.


    Even cleaned the firewood shed, and helped to reinforce the two firewood sheds, so that no matter how big the snow was, it would not be overwhelmed.


    After that, he returned the ladder and borrowed a scooter to push the snow in the front yard into the ground in the back yard. When they cleaned up, Yunyi''s vegetable buns and bean buns also came out of the pot.


    boiled sorghum rice porridge, put the pickled radish strips and spicy white wort on the table a few days ago, and the small pot of stewed fish left at noon.


    Yunyi went to the door and shouted, "Brother Rui, second cousin, wash your hands and eat."


    When she shouted, the first two dogs in the family rushed over, wagging their tails and jumping around to please.


    Sister Yun Yi named the two dogs Bai Zuo and Bai You before. After barking for a while, the two dogs got used to the names and understood who was Bai Zuo and who was Bai You. Very smart.


    Yunyi mixed them with some sorghum porridge with the remaining fish soup in the pot, and the two dogs ate it fragrantly with their tails wagging.


    Drinking warm water, let the eldest brother and the second cousin wash their hands, Yun Yi brought the food to the eldest brother''s room, it is really too cold in the main room now: "Second cousin, you eat more."


    Xiao Chenming didn''t expect that his cousin would bring so much food to the table, so he was a little anxious: "You don''t have to do so much to entertain me. It''s still long in the future. What will you do if you run out of rations?"


    Yunyi looked up at his second cousin: "We eat like this on weekdays too. If you don''t believe me, ask Rui Geer."


    Xiao Chenrui nodded and said, "We caught this fish in the river in front of us, so don''t worry, second cousin."


    Having said this, Xiao Chenrui slapped his forehead: "Alas, sister, I didn''t bring back the bowl of fish that I gave my grandmother."


    Yun Yi said lightly: "It''s okay, just go back and get it back, it''s not a big deal."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 117： make an oath

    Chapter 117 Make an Oath


    Xiao Chenrui helped the second cousin to get a vegetable bag: "I''m not afraid that the people in the big room will do it on purpose, and then say that it was accidentally broken."


    Yun Yi laughed: "Don''t say it, there is such a possibility."


    Xiao Chenrui said a little annoyed: "They all blame me, I hope my grandmother can help us put it away first."


    Yunyi looked at his younger brother and smiled: "Our brother Rui is also a good hand in living now."


    Xiao Chenrui felt a little embarrassed after hearing this.


    Yunyi didn''t tease him anymore, and held his younger brother in his arms: "Brother Hao, we don''t learn from brother, we are very good, aren''t we, brother Hao is hungry, let''s eat egg custard."


    Xiao Chenming looked at the three sisters and brothers in front of him and was a little envious: "Brother Hao is well taken care of by you."


    Yunyi fed Brother Hao and said, "The main reason is that Brother Hao is very good and easy to take care of."


    Xiao Chenming looked at Brother Hao and thought of his second uncle and second aunt: "If you can live a good life, second uncle and second aunt can rest assured."


    Yunyi nodded: "It is better to rely on the mountains and the mountains to run, relying on everyone to run, and relying on no one is worse than relying on yourself, we have already seen these clearly."


    Xiao Chenming listened to his cousin''s words and recited it several times in his heart, which strengthened his determination even more. Only when he is strong can others dare to bully him, including his family members.


    Xiao Chenrui greeted: "Second cousin, eat quickly, or it will be cold soon."


    Yunyi also advised him to eat more, take it as his own, don''t be polite.


    Xiao Chenming was also a little hungry, so he was no longer hypocritical.


    When he was almost done eating, Yun Yi asked about things in the barracks: "Second cousin, are you still used to it in the barracks?"


    Xiao Chenming smiled and nodded: "Fortunately, you will get used to it after a long time."


    What he didn''t say is that there are often cases of bullying newcomers over there. If he hadn''t had some skills, he would have been bullied too.


    In fact, you don¡¯t need to ask, you can imagine that wherever you go, the strong eat the weak.


    This stewed rice is the most comfortable meal Xiao Chenming has eaten since the accident at home, and it is also the most filling meal. When he reacts, he is a little embarrassed. I ate too much without realizing it.


    Sister Yunyi tried to make Xiao Chenming eat more, so the two of them directly ate.


    After dinner, Xiao Chenrui talked about martial arts.


    Xiao Chenming''s eyes lit up: "Can you really follow along?"


    Xiao Chenrui got up and took out the two martial arts cheat books given by his sister from the cabinet: "This is the martial arts I am learning."


    Xiao Chenming wiped and wiped his two hands on the clothes, first looked at Yunyi, saw Yunyi nod, and then took it excitedly: "I really don''t know how to thank you.


    Chen Rui, Yun Yi, I, Xiao Chenming, keep in mind the kindness of your brothers and sisters. Now my ability is limited and I can¡¯t do anything else. But if there is something in the family in the future, I will definitely be obliged. "


    Xiao Chenrui had already memorized the two cheats by heart, but for Yun Yi, those were just handwritten copies, and it was not a pity, and it was a good thing to be able to help the second cousin.


    The snow outside was getting heavier and heavier, and Xiao Chenming didn''t stay any longer. He was ready to leave after putting away his things.


    Yunyi took a few steamed bean buns and vegetable buns today, let him take them away, and handed him an umbrella by the way.


    Originally, Xiao Chenming was going to refuse, but Yunyi said: "Second cousin, keep it, there''s not much, it''s cold and snowing, and it''s still a long way to get to the camp, so go back and get yourself a meal."


    Hearing this, my heart warmed.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 118： with a clear purpose

    Chapter 118 The goal is clear


    He silently swore in his heart that if he could make a good appearance in the future, he would definitely protect his cousins ??and cousins ??for the rest of their lives.


    Xiao Chenming calmed down: "Okay, then the second cousin will not be polite to you."


    I have eaten all the food, and this umbrella is no longer hypocritical.


    After saying goodbye, he turned around and walked into the snow.


    ******


    The Xiao family, since He fought against Xiao Chenming, Wei fought with her again, Xiao Renli came back and made a big first-year fire, and the two stopped.


    Mr. Wei thought to himself that he was not in the capital now, and he was so broken that he couldn''t find the next one after eating the last meal, so what kind of rules did he still follow.


    Wei''s family is now giving up, not only for her son, but also for herself. She gave birth to a pair of children for the master, and she is no worse than He''s. She is six years younger than He''s, and her face is tender.


    Although she suffered a lot from being exiled, she was protected by her son along the way, so she didn''t suffer any serious crimes. Before in the mansion, the master''s love for her could not be faked.


    Although her son has entered the military camp now, she feels unhappy, but her son also gave her the courage and reliance to compete with He.


    Now it''s up to the master to choose. If the master chooses to stand on the He''s side this time, he will guard his son and daughter from now on. As for the master, just stay on the side.


    Xiao Renli asked about what happened today, and glared at Mrs. He: "What is our status now, you think we are still in the capital''s mansion, and you are not afraid of the neighbors'' jokes.


    Besides, I didn''t say let Chen Hui and Chen Xu go to collect firewood, why didn''t they go, why did they have to wait for Chen Ming to do it, and now they still regard themselves as young masters? Can''t see how other people do it? "


    Xiao Chenhui and Xiao Chenxu had never seen their father make such a big fire before, and they were also frightened. They stood there for a long time without daring to say a word.


    The reason why Xiao Renli made such a big fire today is also because he ran into a wall outside, and he heard other people''s secret ridicule. When he got home and saw his wife and concubine fighting together again, think how much better his mood could be?


    Now Xiao Chenhui also understands in his heart that the second brother has entered the military camp and will no longer be out of his mother''s control like before. Thinking of the future life, his heart can''t help but get upset.


    ******


    On the other side, Jing Rui was standing in the snow, staring in the direction of the military residence against the wind and snow, thinking in his heart that he didn''t know what Yier was doing now?


    Not far away, a group of people are barbecuing meat in the snow, talking and laughing so lively.


    This is the prey they caught on the mountain ahead when they finished their training today. Everyone was hungry after training all afternoon, so they decided to have a full meal before returning to the camp.


    Jing Rui received a secret interview from Cao Qianhu a few days ago, and took over a secret mission. The team was all selected by him from the main camp of the guardhouse. People have challenged him before.


    In the past few days, he has been busy training this special team so that he can better complete the task at that time.


    So I never went back to the military area, let alone my brother-in-law, and I don''t know if Yi''er would be angry with him.


    But in order to achieve results as soon as possible, to have certain rights and status, and to protect the person he wants to protect, he must be patient and make efforts that ordinary people cannot.


    He is not the original owner, a person who has lived in the center of power since he was a child, can''t stand the trampling and humiliation of him by others.


    I can''t stand a day when I want to protect but I don''t have the ability to protect the person I want to protect. Although I have good strength, I don''t have the support of power, and strength alone is useless.


    So he has a clear goal now.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 119： You are so disappointed in me

    Chapter 119 You are so disappointed in me


    The meat over there was almost cooked, and someone shouted at Jing Rui, "Sir, come and eat the meat."


    Jing Rui heard the shout and retracted his thoughts, turned around and walked over, took a rabbit leg, and ate like them.


    Someone laughed when they saw this situation: "We should share weal and woe, it''s cool to eat meat in the wind and snow."


    A group of men laughed boldly in the wind and snow, and someone replied: "Forget it, following the adults in the past few days, my martial arts have improved a lot, I don''t know if you guys feel it."


    "Of course, the number of ways that adults train us are also very rare. I really don''t know how he could come up with such a number of ways in his mind?"


    Jing Rui listened to these people''s discussion, and a smile formed on the corner of his mouth. Many of the tricks in this are from Yi''er, just to make them make rapid progress in a short period of time, coupled with their own skills, I believe that they can complete the task. Not a problem.


    Jing Rui looked at the smiling subordinates in the snow, thinking about Yun Yi, and there was a smile on his face.


    *******


    In the Jing family, Mr. Jing stood at the door of the main room, looking at the heavy snow that was still falling outside, and said to the sons behind him, "This snow may not stop for a while, so you''d better go up and clean the roof. I''m afraid the snow can''t take it anymore and it will collapse again."


    The eldest son Jing Hongdong murmured: "Jing Rui used to do this, the roof is so high, we are afraid that we will not be able to do it well, if there is another mistake, it will not be beautiful, let Xu Xuan still Go up, these juniors."


    At this time, Jing Hongnan, the second son, looked at his eldest brother Jing Hongdong: "Brother, you can really say that you don''t want to do it, then you can ask Xu Ke and Xu Huan to do it for you. What do you do with our Xu Xuan? ?"


    Mr. Jing turned to look at his sons: "Without Jing Rui, you can''t do anything. Can''t you hear what the outside world is saying about our Jing family?"


    The third son, Jing Hongxi, was angry when he saw his father: "Big brother, second brother, don''t say a word. We Jing Rui used to do it, but now he''s not at home, so it''s time for the nephews to show it."


    Listen to what Jing Hongxi said, it''s time for the nephews to behave, his son doesn''t have to do it, because it was Jing Rui who did it before, and the people in the third room should rest.


    When he said this, Jing Hongdong was a little unhappy: "Then Xu Ke didn''t represent the Jing family in the military camp before, and Jing Rui''s family affairs are not what it should be."


    Jing Hongxi smiled and said, "Brother is right, now Jing Rui has gone to the military camp to replace Xu Ke, so naturally the work he did before should be done by his nephews. "


    Jing Hongdong was annoyed: "Third brother, you are really calculating. If he hadn''t upset Xu Xiaoqi, would he need to let him go to the military camp?"


    Jing Hongxi smiled, and the expression on his face became serious: "Did we decide the marriage ourselves? Didn''t my sister-in-law agree to buy a few packets of snacks from Xu Xiaoqi''s family, now you are ashamed to mention this.


    Besides, he didn''t want to work for Xu Ke. If you hadn''t forced him, how could Jing Rui be disappointed with his family and cut off relations with his family. He has never returned to Jing''s house since he entered the military camp. "


    The old man of the Jing family looked at his sons in front of him, completely ignoring his feelings, and roared, "You guys are so disappointing to me."


    Before, everyone in the family disliked Jing Rui, and the third daughter-in-law even said that his birthday was not good, which would cause the Jing family to have an accident and be exiled.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 120： give a boxing gift

    Chapter 120 Boxing Gifts


    But now, looking at the other children and grandchildren in the family, Jing Rui is far behind in every aspect, and he reflected in his heart, "Did I do something wrong?"


    Who spread those rumors before, is it unintentional or intentional, if it is unintentional, it will subside one day sooner or later, but if it is intentional, I am afraid it will not be so simple.


    The eldest grandson has only been a soldier for five years in the barracks, and he didn''t even have a small flag. But how long has Jing Rui been in the barracks, he is already a small flag now, and I really can''t imagine how far it will go in the future.


    But how can we get back Jing Rui''s heart now?


    Thinking that it will be New Year''s Eve in a few days, I don''t know if I can call Jing Rui back and have a New Year''s Eve dinner together.


    ******


    The time soon came to the end of the year. Sister and brother Yun Yi hurriedly got out of the basket a few times early, divided the fish they caught, and added a few waxed fish.


    Boxing gifts were given to Cao Qianhu, Sun Baihu, Han Weiwei, and Cong Wenwen. However, the size of the fish is different. The reason is to thank them for their care before, and of course, I want to see them in the future. Take extra care for boxing''s sake.


    Although the two brothers and sisters are not afraid of trouble, they also find it troublesome. Wouldn¡¯t it be better if someone could help you with a few words to solve the problem.


    After the eldest brother Xiao Chenrui came back from the boxing ceremony, the three siblings also brought two frozen fish and two cured fish to the big house, but the things were carried directly to the grandfather and grandmother''s house.


    After a few simple words, it was a gift, and they left without staying too long.


    It was just not long after he got home that Sun Zhenyu came over with a basket in his hand.


    Yunyi saw the person and asked with a smile: "This road is not easy to go, why did you come here?"


    Sun Zhenyu said with a charming smile: "It''s not about the New Year''s Eve. The family has exchanged a lot of mountain goods from Baishan Village. My grandmother asked me to send some to you as a side dish."


    Yunyi took someone into the house: "I''m really bothering her that the old man still remembers us."


    Sun Zhenyu put down the things: "You are the benefactor of our family, so it is appropriate to give some gifts, but now this condition can only give these, don''t dislike it."


    Yun Yi smiled and looked at Sun Zhenyu: "Look at what you said, am I that kind of person?"


    said and picked up the little brother on the kang: "Brother Hao, look at this beautiful elder sister, do you still know it? This is elder sister Sun, can you remember?"


    Sun Zhenyu listened to Yun Yi''s words and said with a smile: "You are embarrassing our brother Hao, how old is he."


    But Brother Hao cooperated and looked at Sun Zhenyu and called out ''Ow, Ow'' a few times, and made Sun Zhenyu''s brows smile, very happy.


    reached out and grabbed Brother Hao''s little hand: "Yunyi, you really know how to raise children. Look at how well this brother Hao was raised by you. He is white and tender. I''m afraid it is the only one in our military area."


    Yun Yi smiled and pecked Brother Hao''er on the face: "It''s mainly because Brother Hao is easy to raise."


    The two talked for a while, and Sun Zhenyu said, "Yun Yi, your aunt will now show you to your eldest sister."


    "real?"


    "Well, it''s all said and done, asking for a dowry of twenty taels of silver."


    "She really dares to ask for it."


    "I heard from others that your uncle''s family is out of money. It''s not too late for the Chinese New Year. Besides, your uncle has been running outside recently, trying to find a clerical job at the guardhouse."


    "He thinks so well, it''s easier said than done as we are."


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 121： Im afraid its not that simple

    Chapter 121 I''m afraid it''s not that simple


    "That''s why everyone said that they were eager to find someone else for their daughter, just to get some money and leave the favor."


    "My aunt actually asked my cousin to marry first in the order of age. I always felt that my second cousin would marry first when I got here. After all, the two of them are only one year apart, and I want my daughter to stay longer. It''s human nature."


    "Mmmmmm, there are people who are talking about it, I guess they want to pick the ones first and stay close to your eldest sister."


    "I''m afraid it''s not that simple."


    Sure enough, Yun Yi guessed right. Mrs. He thought that her daughter was not too young, she couldn''t drag it any longer, she wanted to let the wind out, to see if there were any better conditions among the people who came to propose, or give it to her daughter. Settle early, don''t delay.


    As for the 20 taels of silver, the dowry was for the concubine Xiao Yunling. After all, Xiao Yunling was not bad. Although it couldn''t compare to the capital, 20 taels of silver was still required.


    After Cao Qianhu returned to his house, he heard that Xiao Jiachenrui had given him a gift, and it was the big fish that had just been caught from the river and the well-marinated cured fish, so he had a problem in his heart.


    smiled at his wife and said, "Sister and brother are very polite, and I can''t blame King Jin for letting someone bring us a letter."


    Mrs. Cao became interested after listening to her husband''s words: "Master, what do you mean?"


    Cao Qianhu took a sip of the tea cup and said, "When these exiles arrived in northern Xinjiang, the officers and soldiers who escorted them brought a letter from King Jin and asked me to take care of the three brothers and sisters."


    Mrs. Cao said: "There must be some origin here."


    Cao Qianhu watched his wife''s gossip and waited for his next sentence: "Xiao Chenrui''s father was originally a deputy army officer in King Jin''s mansion. He died to save King Jin before, and the Xiao family was exiled after being implicated by the direct branch of the Xiao family. "


    Mrs. Cao thought about it for a while and said, "If King Jin really wants to help them, he should be able to keep them in the capital if he asks for grace, why do they have to suffer this crime?"


    Cao Qianhu glanced at his wife: "You are thinking too simply, the Xiao family''s heirs committed a lot of crimes. I heard that the Weihe River burst its banks and killed and injured countless people. His Majesty was furious because of this incident. At this time, if King Jin asked Grace is harming others and harming oneself.¡±


    Mrs. Cao nodded after listening to her husband''s words: "My lord is right, but I think narrowly."


    Cao Qianhu laughed: "Madam can''t be self-deprecating, things in this court are changing rapidly, we just need to take care of this side of the world."


    Mrs. Cao got up and walked in front of Cao Qianhu, and put her arms around his neck: "Master is right, Master is the best for your concubine."


    Cao Qianhu was pleased, and stretched out his arms to wrap his arms around his wife''s waist: "Since King Jin has passed the word, let''s take care of it more."


    The main dish in the evening was fish, and Cao Qianhu and Madam Cao were full of praise for this dish, and the waiter said, "Master, Madam, this is the frozen fish that Xiao Jiachenrui sent, he said it before. This fish was caught in the morning, even though it is frozen, it is very fresh."


    Cao Qianhu was even more impressed by his sister and brother, so he said to the lady next to him: "Since the food is good, I have to give some courtesy, and let the military district know that these sisters and brothers are from our house. The person behind the cover has to work hard to arrange it."


    Mrs. Cao was really satisfied with the fish, so she responded with a smile: "Don''t worry, sir, I will send someone over tomorrow."


    ******


    Xiao''s family, He''s got the fish that Yunyi gave them from the old lady, and even scolded that the two brothers have too much heart, and they don''t know how to send more. .


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 122： Sun Baihus housework

    Chapter 122 Sun Baihu''s Family Affairs


    The daughters-in-law of the Xiao family who listened next door almost wanted to curse.


    On the other side, Sun Baihu learned that Xiao Chenrui had sent a boxing gift, and told his wife to return the gift.


    Mrs. Sun didn''t understand. In the past, people who were filial piety never returned the salute. She couldn''t help but ask, "Husband, why?"


    Sun Baihu frowned: "Why why?"


    Mrs. Sun held her breath: "In the past, there were filial piety people below, but they never returned the salute, why this time?"


    Sun Baihu turned around and glanced at the wife that his mother had set for him: "There are people in the capital who are covered, unless you want me to resign and go home."


    He couldn''t understand why his mother wanted to help him choose such a suspicious, stingy, and incompetent lady to come back. He really didn''t like it.


    Mrs. Sun saw that Sun Baihu was a little angry, so she calmed down and said: "Husband and I made it clear that it is tiring to have to leave half of what is said, and have people guess."


    Sun Baihu didn''t answer any more, just instructed the maid to get a change of clothes, and hurried to the side room to take a bath.


    Mrs. Sun angrily said to the steward beside her: "Look at him, he has no patience with me at all, and he won''t even say a word to me when he returns to the residence."


    The steward also sympathized with her own wife. She married with her. The wife has been married for three years, but the adults have not spent much time in the wife''s room.


    Under normal circumstances, he stayed in the study room in the front yard, or in the rooms of the two concubines. Although the two concubines were not allowed to become pregnant, it hurt the couple''s relationship a lot.


    But thinking of Madam''s temperament, she did not know how many times she persuaded her to change and be gentle with her husband, but it is better not to persuade her.


    In the bath room, Sun Baihu called the maid who was serving him closely and was kneading his head for him. The maid didn''t know whether it was intentional or not, but just let Sun Baihu''s head rest on her chest.


    Sun Baihu was sitting in the tub, his whole body was hot, and he was in his prime. If he didn''t really like the wife arranged by his mother, he was afraid that he would have children and daughters now. After three years of marriage, he and Mrs. Things.


    If it wasn''t for her to conceive a son or daughter as soon as possible, I''m afraid she wouldn''t even enter her room, and thinking of her pretentious appearance would make people uninterested.


    At this moment, he became even more upset, and he could feel the intention of the maid, but he was not a casual person, so he stopped and let the maid behind him go out before getting out of the tub and getting dressed.


    After leaving the room, the maid wanted to repeat the old trick, but Sun Baihu called someone in: "Take her down and sell her to Yaba."


    The maid was horrified: "I also ask the master to spare his life, the slave is under the command of the madam, please don''t sell the slave."


    These words happened to be heard by Mr. Qiao who walked in: "Shut up and obey me. At this time, you dare to climb on Mrs. Ben, you are really bold, take it down."


    The maid cried and said, "Madam, you ordered the maid to serve the master well, how can you do it?"


    Mrs. Qiao gave the steward mother a wink behind her, and the maid was gagged and pulled out directly.


    Sun Yinfeng didn''t miss Qiao''s little action, which made him even more disgusted with the person in front of him. He endured his anger and stood up: "I still have business, you go back to the hospital early to rest."


    After he finished speaking, he got up and went to the study. He knew that the bathing water must have had sex-enhancing drugs in it, otherwise he wouldn''t have reacted like that just now.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 123： Thats a big deal

    Chapter 123 This is really a big deal


    Mrs. Qiao watched him walk away, with tears in his eyes: "Mother Qu, what should I do so that he can be satisfied, I don''t see that he doesn''t like me, and runs to those two foxes'' rooms all day long, thinking about it. Let Rong Er share some of their favors.


    I thought that since he didn''t like me, I would carry an extra concubine for him, which is also wrong, why everything I do is wrong, and what he wants me to do, he will be satisfied if he asks himself to go down. "


    Mother Qu sighed: "Madam, did Rong''er do something out of the ordinary and offend the master. If the master is really angry with the lady, I''m afraid he won''t leave without a word."


    Mr. Qiao thought about it carefully, and felt that what Qu Mama said was right, I''m afraid that what Rong''er really did?


    So he took away the tears in his eyes and walked to the bathroom on the side. Just when he saw someone cleaning up, Mr. Qiao said, "You guys go down first."


    Then he only brought Qu Mama in: "Mamma, please check carefully to see if there is anything wrong?"


    Mother Qu looked around in the room, and when she walked into the tub, she noticed something was wrong: "Madam, it really was Rong''er''s cheap maid who moved her hands and feet, and the water was filled with sex-enhancing medicine."


    Mrs. Qiao''s face was frosty: "What a shameless and cheap maid, I gave her a chance, she can''t wait so much, she dares to betray me in front of the master."


    Mother Qu coughed lightly: "Madam, the master has a steel scale in his heart for this matter. You should calm down and go back to the courtyard first. Presumably the master will not blame the mistress for today''s incident."


    Mrs. Qiao had to give up and said to Mammy Qu, "Mamma Qu, since your husband wants to return the gift to the Xiao family, you will run for me tomorrow, and the return will be a little more serious. I must have done the things that my husband explained. , he will always miss me more."


    Mamma Qu replied: "Yes, Madam, this old slave will go there in person tomorrow, and I will definitely bring Madam''s goodness to their siblings."


    On the second day, Mother Qu really made a trip in person, but she didn''t come alone, she also brought two maids, and she was full of gifts in return.


    Sister Yunyi is a little embarrassed.


    Mother Qu almost praised her wife in front of sister Yun Yi, and she led the people away after she said enough.


    Sister Yunyi only counted the return gifts, which is simply too lavish, five pieces of pork, five pieces of mutton, some dry goods of various kinds, six packs of cakes, two muslin cloths, and a pair of silver bracelets for children.


    In this northern border, this is really a big deal, Yun Yi and his brother looked at each other. They all wondered whether the servants of Sun Baihu''s family had the wrong idea, or the New Year''s gift was sent to the wrong place?


    But he couldn''t catch up and ask.


    After a long time, Yun Yicai said: "Just think that we won the lottery. Don''t move these things. If they don''t come after New Year''s Eve, then we will eat it. The big deal is that we will return the favor in the future."


    ******


    New Year''s Eve came as promised. Sister Yunyi cooperated and prepared six dishes: homemade egg sausage, carrot meat balls, fried bacon with sauerkraut, stewed chicken, braised fish, stewed rabbit meat with radish, and then wrapped dumplings with sauerkraut and meat.


    The preparation for this New Year''s Eve dinner is really not ordinary. Originally, the old lady sent Xiao Chenxu over to ask them to have a New Year''s Eve dinner together.


    But Yunyi and his brother didn''t want to go, so they found a reason to prevaricate the past.


    They don''t want to feel uncomfortable in the past when they are celebrating the new year. Isn''t it delicious that they eat and drink spicy food at home? If you have to look at other people''s faces in the past, you may not be able to eat enough.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 124： rush towards the enemy camp

    Chapter 124 Rapid march towards the enemy camp


    The old man was a little angry, but he knew what they were worried about. Although he was not happy, he didn''t say anything.


    Xiao Renli said disdainfully, "I don''t understand the rules at all. I''ll ask them to come over for a meal together. I''ll wait until spring starts and all the money on my body will run out.


    At this time, the old lady frowned and said, "If you had been nice to their brothers and sisters before, they wouldn''t have come. Don''t always think that what you did was right."


    Hearing the old lady''s words, she cursed the Yunyi sister and brother for a long time in her heart. She agreed with her husband''s words and waited for them to come to the door.


    The old man also felt that the eldest son''s words and actions were becoming less and less clear, and he frowned: "If you are a New Year''s Eve, don''t say a word, let''s have dinner."


    There are four dishes on the table: steamed fish, fried fish with white sorghum, stewed radish, and fried sorghum, which are almost all boiled dishes. The staple food is sorghum noodles (sorghum noodles).


    In a large family, one person from the direct line shared two small rice noodles, while Aunt Wei and the granddaughters of the concubine only got one rice bread. Even on this New Year''s Eve, they couldn''t let go. Eat a full belly.


    Fortunately, sister and brother Yunyi didn''t come. If it''s the New Year''s Eve, apart from looking at people''s faces, they can''t eat enough. The most important thing is that they have come here since they came here, and they have never treated themselves badly with food. can''t eat it.


    ******


    After eating and packing up, the sky began to snow again.


    Yunyi stood in the courtyard and looked in the direction of the barracks, thinking about the person who never returned, what was he doing these days, and there has been no news since he left last time.


    However, she is not worried that something will happen to him. He has been here for half a year, and his martial arts should have recovered a lot. With the experience of his previous life, I believe it will not take long before he can return to its peak.


    When Xiao Chenrui came out, he saw that his sister had been looking at the direction of the barracks: "Sister, what are you looking at?"


    Yun Yidan said with a smile: "I''m thinking about the hundreds of thousands of people in the military camp. How many people will it take to cook together? What will their New Year''s Eve dinner be this New Year''s Eve?"


    Xiao Chenrui saw that her sister was thinking seriously, and said, "It''s cold, come in, see that your head is covered with snow. When the second cousin, Xiu Mu, comes back, let''s ask him, and we''ll find out."


    Yun Yi smiled: "Our brother Rui is smart."


    ******


    At this time, Jing Rui was leading a small team of men and horses that he had trained for more than ten days, wearing a white cloak, and marching forward at high speed.


    They arrived at the forward outpost before dark, and after sending food and grass, they rested here for a while, and only rushed towards the enemy camp after nightfall.


    When the two armies confronted each other last year, although Beimo Kingdom did not give up half an inch of territory, but the casualties were heavy, because Dongling Kingdom sent people to attack and set fire to their food and grass.


    In addition, the morale of the sergeant was low due to the influence of this incident, and he lost several battles in a row. In the end, General Cheng, who came from the capital, led the soldiers to turn defeat into victory, and defeated Dongling''s army, so that the soldiers regained their confidence.


    After half a month, the two armies fought again. Under the command of General Cheng, Dongling''s army was defeated again. After that, they were chased by Beimo soldiers for more than 30 miles, and they finally let out a bad breath.


    This is why there is a watchtower at the frontier post 30 miles away. Every month a team of men and horses are on duty to change the guard. If there is any abnormality in the Dongling Army, they can report to the camp in time. The watchtower is built at a high position. , Even the Dongling Army''s camp can be seen roughly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 125： secret mission

    Chapter 125 Secret Mission


    A year has passed, and the incident of being attacked is always a shame in the hearts of soldiers in the northern Xinjiang, and this time Jing Rui brought this team of specially trained men to complete an impossible task.


    After all, Dongling¡¯s army was also afraid of Beimo¡¯s retaliation, so they must have made careful preparations.


    A few days ago, Jing Rui single-handedly went over there to explore the terrain, and roughly marked the defense position. In the past few days, he has also figured out a card-breaking route, avoiding several key levels as much as possible.


    It''s not that they can''t deal with them, but that they can''t be alerted. Once alerted, they will send news to Dongling''s camp. Once their whereabouts are revealed, the mission will be considered a failure.


    So they should try to avoid these levels as much as possible. After the task is completed, it doesn''t matter when they come back. If conditions permit, it is not a bad idea.


    It was very smooth at the beginning, and successfully avoided two levels, but the third level was the only way for them to pass.


    Jing Rui only brought the most powerful person forward, and let the others find a place to hide for the time being. If you want to enter the level, in addition to placing the suspension bridge on the opposite side, he will take the rope, but there is only one chance, because the sound is too loud, it will definitely cause Keep the Kari''s attention.


    Jing Rui led people to explore there for a long time before they found the best place to drop the rope, but the bottom of this place was a ditch that had been dug deep, and the bottom of the ditch was filled with scraps that had been transported from the bamboo-producing land and had been eliminated. Bamboo, if it falls, it will directly kill Huangquan.


    The people around Jing Rui are very energetic. He has been training rope hooks and claws these days. At this time, he is actually very nervous. Whether they can complete the task or not, his throw is the key.


    If you throw it and don¡¯t catch it, everyone wants to pass from here, and there is a possibility of falling at any time, but the chance of it being repeated is very small, because there are people patrolling over there every quarter of an hour.


    He took a deep breath to calm himself down, and when a group of patrolling officers and soldiers passed by, he stood at the position he had chosen before, thinking that success or failure would be all in one fell swoop, but he also thought that everyone had been training for so long and had to retreat without a fight. What a shame.


    So he turned his arms, used his usual training mentality, and threw the hook directly out, pulled it along with the trend, and only clicked, and Jing Rui and Jing Rui looked at each other, and it was done.


    He climbed up the rope, and Jing Rui quickly waved to the hiding place of the team. After a quarter of an hour, the officers and soldiers on patrol were about to come over. The last team member was still hanging on the half wall. If he couldn''t come up in time , then their team is afraid that they will have to be exposed.


    Apart from Jing Rui and the person who threw the hook before, the other team members had already taken a step forward. At this critical moment, they only heard the person whisper: "You guys, hurry up."


    The man let go of his hand when he finished saying these words, but at that moment, Jing Rui was also doing the last fight. He wanted to use his own internal strength to throw him against the wall, but because he used too much force, he almost Fall back.


    After taking a few steps back, he was able to stabilize himself, but when he heard the sound of the bamboo tip penetrating into the flesh, he hurried over. The two of them were lying on the crenel of the fortification at the same time, looking down, their heart hurt so much that their eyes were bloodshot, and they were caught in the fortification. The fingertips on the top, because the force was too strong, the blood was bleeding without knowing it.


    Seeing the scene in front of them, the two of them almost collapsed in pain. Living brothers, in order to complete their mission, they lost their fresh lives. It was so painful that the tip of the bamboo pierced into the flesh, but he didn''t make a sound. .


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 126： New Years Eve Enemy Camp Chaos

    Chapter 126 New Year''s Eve Eve Enemy Camp Chaos


    Jing Rui has a keen hearing. He was the first to react when he heard a distant voice. He pulled the rope, pulled his brother who was still in grief, and left quickly.


    Not long after they left, a group of people patrolled not far ahead.


    Someone said, "Did you hear anything just now?"


    The person walking behind replied: "No, it''s a big New Year''s Eve, what sound can you make, don''t scare yourself, there is someone here, and he can''t fly."


    "It''s so cold, you don''t need to patrol there anymore, right?"


    "Okay, anyway, you can see the other side by standing here, there is nothing, it''s snowing too much tonight, and it''s New Year''s Eve, so we can''t drink, but let''s keep us warm."


    So a group of men and horses returned to the outpost again.


    Waiting for the next patrol to come over, the heavy snow has covered everything up, which caused them not to find someone breaking the card in time.


    Jing Rui and the others sacrificed their lives to get through the card successfully. When Jing Rui caught up with the people in front, everyone knew that their teammates gave up their lives in order not to expose them, and everyone was heartbroken.


    Jing Rui whispered: "Only by completing this mission can we avenge our brother, and only after completing the mission can we take him back."


    "Your Excellency is right, let''s fight."


    The next few levels after ?? were very fast, as if one day injected divine power into this team.


    An hour later, the granaries in Dongling Country were all set on fire, and the entire Dongling Camp was in chaos.


    It turned out that Jing Rui and the others set the fire, which was a time-consuming and laborious fire from the inside. It took time for the fire to ignite. In this case, when the Dongling people found out that the fire was on, it would be too late to come to rescue.


    They agreed on a time, and when the time came, they all gathered at the agreed place. After seeing the number of people, they harvested the lives of a team of patrolmen. They changed their clothes outside, mixed into the camp, and started to set fires everywhere.


    Jing Rui also set a time for them, and they had to withdraw when the time came.


    He took them out, and he wanted to bring them back safely. Now that he has lost a brother, he can no longer fight to cause accidents to other brothers.


    Everyone is still sensible, and knows that as long as there is life, there are other opportunities to avenge the brothers, so don¡¯t be in a hurry for this moment.


    So after completing the task, everyone retreated towards the agreed place.


    When the people in Dongling Barracks were busy putting out the fire, Jing Rui led the people to destroy a level that had been avoided when they came, and then took a quarter of an hour to return to the level that had fortified his brother''s life. .


    However, at this time, the people who came out to patrol the checkpoint have already discovered that the direction of the camp is wrong. They gathered together to look at the direction of the camp, and someone asked, "It seems that something has happened to the direction of the camp, do we want to go back for reinforcements?"


    "There are tens of thousands of people in the camp. We have only a few people. It''s a drop in the bucket to go back. Besides, our task now is to guard our current position and guard this level."


    "Your Excellency is right, it''s your subordinates."


    It was just that they were just about to withdraw their fortifications when they were attacked. Jing Rui''s team only wanted to avenge the brothers who died for them, so it was quick, ruthless, and accurate.


    The people guarding the checkpoint are only ordinary soldiers who have been trained. How can they compare with these people who are already skilled and have been carefully trained by Jing Rui. All warnings were lost on this New Year''s Eve.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 127： Will definitely be rewarded for meritorious deeds

    Chapter 127 There will definitely be a reward for meritorious deeds


    Jing Rui and the others also found a defense plan in the fortification room. First, they lowered the ladder and carried the brother''s body up. It was really appalling, making a group of big men red-eyed, and all of them were distressed.


    Enduring the pain, I made a simple stretcher from the local materials and fixed the people. Then the suspension bridge was put down. After they all passed, a torch set the suspension bridge on fire. The snow will be small by now, and there is no accumulation on the bridge. Snow, even if it can''t be burned, it can be scrapped.


    Once the suspension bridge is broken, even if someone chases you from Dongling Camp, they will be safe.


    After that, they didn''t rush back, but wiped out all the people in the previous levels. After destroying several levels, they robbed their reserves and war horses before rushing back.


    It was just before dawn that they rushed back to the forward post. The news they brought back made the officers and soldiers in the post boil.


    The current team of people in the post just changed the guard three days ago. All of them are Cao Qianhu''s own people, in order to cooperate with them to complete this mission.


    Left the food robbed from the various levels in Dongling to the frontier checkpoints, so that they can eat with an open stomach these days, and have a happy New Year.


    The more than 300 taels of silver that were paid in, half of which was shared by everyone, and the other half was given to the brothers who died in action as pensions.


    It''s not that they are greedy, it''s that everyone understands that most of the people who were sent to the military camp to become soldiers are not favored at home, so it is good to have some things in moderation, otherwise it will be causing trouble for them.


    After taking a short rest, he looked at the thick smoke still bubbling from all over the Dongling Camp in the distance, and he finally fulfilled his mission.


    Ignoring exhaustion, he ran towards the camp with the more than 20 war horses he had captured. Cao Qianhu was afraid that he would have been waiting for news.


    As soon as they returned to the camp, Jing Rui was taken to Cao Qianhu: "I have seen Lord Qianhu."


    Cao Qianhu stepped forward to help someone up: "Is things going well?"


    Jing Rui said a little ashamed: "Fortunately, I didn''t disgrace my life, but this time I hurt a brother, and I ask the adults to punish."


    Cao Qianhu waved his hand and said, "I can''t even reward you in time. How can you punish me? Originally, this mission was extremely dangerous, and it would be unrealistic if there was no damage. If someone else leads the team, I''m afraid it''s a matter of whether I can complete the mission or not."


    Next, Jing Rui told everything on the way, especially the righteous act of that fellow brother.


    Cao Qianhu patted Jing Rui''s shoulder: "You are all good, and it''s finally a shame for us soldiers in the northern Xinjiang. I''ll go to the commander and give you credit.


    You are also tired, go back and have a good rest, and wait for the good news from this officer. This time, the commander will definitely reward you for your merits and deeds. "


    Jing Rui bowed and retired, feeling really tired, but thinking of Yun Yi, his heart was burning, and he finally had time to see her.


    Back at the residence, someone brought hot water, washed it, changed into plain clothes, and hurried out of the camp with the good things, and went to the military residence area.


    ******


    The snow had stopped this morning. Sister Yunyi had breakfast and started to tidy up the yard. They wanted to pack the snow in the front yard into the ground in the back yard, so that it would be more convenient to travel.


    Yunyi just arrived at the gate with a shovel, when he saw Jing Rui walking in the distance with sharp eyes, and his face suddenly became happy.


    said to his eldest brother Xiao Chenrui: "Chenrui, take the fish in the kitchen bucket, and go to the Fang''s house below to borrow their scooter. It''s too tiring to carry the basket alone."


    Xiao Chenrui responded: "Okay, I''ll go."


    Yun Yi saw him come out of the kitchen, and said, "Don''t forget to say New Year''s greetings when you arrive at Fang''s house."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 128： you are sleepless

    Chapter 128 You have stayed up all night


    Xiao Chenrui carried the fish and walked out the door quickly. When he was far away, Jing Rui walked out from behind a tree not far away.


    did not go to Yunyi''s side first, but walked quickly in the direction of the uphill, walked a long way, and then used Qinggong to step on the treetops and returned to her.


    Yunyi watched him stand still, and said with a happy face: "Jing Rui, happy new year."


    Seeing the tired look on his face, he said with some distress: "Have you not had a good rest these days?"


    Jing Rui had already investigated in advance, and he stepped forward and pulled the person into his arms: "Yi''er, I miss you so much."


    Yun leaned on his arms and replied, "I miss you too, thinking that you must have big things to do these days."


    "My Yier is the smartest."


    Jing Rui briefly explained the matter, Yun Yi said, "You haven''t slept all night?"


    Jing Rui rubbed her chin on the top of her hair: "Well, I''m not in a hurry to see you, I came back after washing up and running."


    Space''s ''Xue Li'' reminded: "Master, your eldest brother has come out of Fang''s house and will be home soon."


    Yun Yi came out of Jing Rui''s arms: "My eldest brother will be home soon. Since you haven''t rested well, then I''ll take you into the space. You rest in the space first, and I''ll enter the space to find you when I have time."


    She pulled the person behind the kitchen door, and then thought about going in, but luckily the space accepted him as always.


    When he saw the space clearly, he was a little surprised: "Why has this space changed?"


    Yun Yi briefly recounted the matter of space: "That''s what happened anyway. At that time, I was still distressed for those precious and jade stones, thinking that it might be better to leave them all to the children, but I think again, if there is no such thing as energy consumption, I''m afraid There will be no rebirth of us, maybe we have long disappeared in the time tunnel."


    Hearing this, Jing Rui pulled the man into his arms again, closed his eyes and let out a sigh of relief, full of fear in his heart: "Fortunately you and I are all safe, fortunately you can still appear in front of me, there is nothing. It''s more important than we can be together.


    In the future, if you encounter a good jade, I will collect it for you. "


    "Well, as long as we are all fine, I don''t feel bad for those things."


    Jing Rui held up Yun Yi''s face and said affectionately, "Maybe this is all the will of God, but fortunately there is you."


    Yun Yi nodded lightly: "Okay, I can''t stay longer, there is food in the kitchen that I prepared before, I''ll put some out for you first, and you have to take a good rest after eating, and I''ll come in to see you when it''s convenient for me. "


    Jing Rui watched her busy with herself, her face full of joy: "Okay."


    The two went to the kitchen to serve the food together: "You eat first, I''m going out."


    Jing Rui reached out and hugged Yun Yi, and put a kiss on her forehead: "Okay, come in earlier."


    Afraid that he would get tired again, he pressed him onto the chair, and only then did he leave the space.


    As soon as he got out of the space to tidy up himself, he heard the elder brother Xiao Chenrui ask, "Sister, is there someone at home?"


    Yun Yi was about to say no, but he saw the footprints outside. Fortunately, the guy was smart enough to walk around the mountain, otherwise he really didn''t know how to lie.


    smiled lightly: "Someone went up the mountain just now, and asked us how much money it cost to build this stone courtyard wall?"


    Xiao Chenrui glanced at the wall of his own courtyard, and said a little arrogantly: "Except for the houses of the adults, our family''s wall is the only one in the military area.


    I have specially noticed before that most of the houses have fences and adobe walls, and they are also very short. Just like my sister said, there is no privacy at all. Standing outside, you can see the situation in the courtyard clearly. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 129： Your cry scares me to death

    Chapter 129 Your cry scares you to death


    The two were about to shovel snow on the scooter, when they heard Brother Hao cry in the house, threw the tools in his hand and ran into the house. As soon as they entered, they saw Brother Hao lying on the quilt surrounding him. , there are tears in his eyes.


    Seeing them coming in, Brother Hao stretched out his little hand to hug him.


    Xiao Chenrui saw that he was fine: "Brother Hao, you scared me to death by crying."


    smiled and stretched out his hand to squeeze his little face, and then said to Yun Yi: "Sister, you are watching my little brother in the house, I''ll just go shoveling snow, and I don''t have much work to do."


    After saying that, go out.


    Yunyi saw him go out and looked at Brother Hao: "What were you crying for just now?"


    The person was picked up, but he stopped crying, Yun Yi said to him, and he laughed.


    stretched out his finger and tapped his small forehead: "You little rascal."


    Thinking that there was a lot of snow yesterday, if I just let my eldest brother Xiao Chenrui do it, I''m afraid it won''t be finished by noon, so I shooed Brother Hao, dressed him, put on a hat, and made it easy for him. He wrapped a scarf around him and tied him to his back before leaving the yard.


    Xiao Chenrui saw them coming out: "Sister, it''s very cold, why did you bring Brother Hao out."


    Yunyi smiled and said, "We will live here in the future, and he must adapt. Look at the women in the military area, whoever comes out is not carrying one on his back, just get used to it."


    Xiao Chenrui looked at Brother Hao on her sister''s back with a distressed look after hearing this: "I told you to stay warm on the kang in the room, you have to cry, look, come out and get cold right now?"


    Brother Hao''s face was surrounded by things, only two big round eyes were exposed, and he was staring at Xiao Chenrui who was talking.


    The two brothers and sisters worked very hard, and it didn''t take long to finish half of the work, Xiao Chenrui said: "When I went to Fang''s house to borrow a scooter, the snow in the Fang''s yard had already been shoveled, and the family had to work. "


    Yun Yi laughed: "We''re not slow."


    Xiao Chenrui looked at the half-shoveled snow: "Fortunately daddy let us learn martial arts, otherwise we really can''t get used to this kind of life."


    Siblings were laughing and talking, and they finally finished shoveling the snow in the front yard before lunch.


    Yunyi arranged for his elder brother Xiao Chenrui to deliver the scooter, while he went into the kitchen, heated a little hot water on the small stove, poured milk and fed Brother Hao, and then started to cook lunch.


    Thinking of the people in the space warms my heart, so I can''t help but do more.


    Xiao Chenrui, who brought the scooter back, took Brother Hao from Yun Yi''s arms, and went back to the kang in the house to tease him.


    Yun Yi saw that the sauerkraut he made before could also be eaten, so he made fish with sauerkraut, and made a slightly spicy rabbit meat, and the tofu bought at the market years ago, so he braised another tofu and steamed two rice. .


    Each received a copy to the space, and then called the eldest brother to eat.


    After dinner, Yun Yi said to Xiao Chenrui, who was going back to the room to read, "Brother Rui, for the New Year''s Eve, give yourself a holiday, go to the Sun family''s young masters to play, and by the way, wish the old lady of the Sun family a new year. .


    There is also the Xiao family''s direct branch, who also needs to walk around. Although we don''t depend on them, we still have to have the proper etiquette, so as not to lose people''s tongues. "


    In fact, not only the two brothers and sisters, but also the other side branches of the Xiao family also hated the direct branch for affecting them, but what''s the use of complaining now.


    Xiao Chenrui nodded after hearing this: "Sister said, I''ll pack up and go for a walk."


    Yunyi reminded: "First go to grandfather and grandmother to pay New Year''s greetings, and then go to other homes."


    Xiao Chenrui replied with the word ''OK'' and went back to the house to change clothes.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 130： There will be a way

    Chapter 130 There will be a way to do this


    As soon as Xiao Chenrui left, Yunyi closed the door, then coaxed Brother Hao to sleep, and then closed the door and entered the space.


    When he entered the villa, he saw Jing Rui sleeping on the sofa, thinking that he was so tired that he didn''t go back to the bedroom to rest.


    As soon as she approached, Jing Rui opened his eyes, smiled sleepily at Yun Yi, stretched out his hand and pulled the person over: "It''s better to sleep here."


    Yun Yijiao said: "I haven''t rested for so long, why don''t you sleep on the bed in the bedroom?"


    hugged the person and rubbed Yunyi''s head with his face: "Isn''t this thinking that as soon as you come in, I can see you?"


    The two were tired and crooked for a while, Yun Yi thought of the children again, and made Jing Rui''s clothes wet from tears, so he finally coaxed people after a good consolation.


    "They are all grown up, I believe Wen Bin will take good care of his younger brother and sister, and Xiao Qi will definitely have a happy life with his brothers and sisters to protect him. We are obviously more difficult than them now. Let''s take care of ourselves first. It''s more comfortable."


    He said that, but he didn''t feel well in his heart, but he didn''t say that, thinking that Yier might not be able to hold back her tears for a while, he felt distressed.


    I cried enough, maybe I thought about it, and with what Jing Rui said, I also felt that I was a little hypocritical, and it was not the first time I wore it.


    I think the children are true. Before the two of them traveled everywhere, they didn''t think much about it. Maybe now they feel that they will never see each other again, so they feel very sad every time they think about it.


    But what Jing Rui said is right, it seems that they are even more difficult now, they don''t even have a decent identity, any person with identity can bully them, they must find a way to change, at least they must have a clean identity, this way to do what you want to do.


    Maybe I figured it out, and I feel a lot better.


    Remembering the food that was brought in, he turned to look at Jing Rui: "I made the food, do you want to eat some."


    "Yes, I miss Yier''s cooking very much in the barracks."


    After taking a nap, Jing Rui felt much better: "By the way, that little snow fox can actually speak."


    "Well, maybe he had a chance in the time tunnel at that time, and he could detect movements in a radius of five or six miles, comparable to radar."


    "You mean, it''s like the mental power you had before?"


    "Well, almost."


    "That''s fine, you''re safe in and out of the space."


    "Get up and eat first."


    Looking at the dishes on the table, Jing Rui sighed: "I took the task some time ago and didn''t have time to build a relationship with my future brother-in-law. It seems that I have to work harder. If I want to eat the dishes made by Yi''er, I have to sneak in."


    Yun Yi smiled and didn''t answer, just kept adding vegetables to his bowl.


    "By the way, what are you going to do with the Jing family? According to what you told me before, I''m afraid that they will be promoted soon, and the Jing family will definitely not let go."


    "Then I can''t help them. If I don''t want to do things, they will be useless even if I don''t want to do it."


    "Jing Rui, I think I still have to find a way to get a clean identity first. Now everyone is at home, Mao Dong is fine. If the weather is warmer, even those ordinary military households who have been recruited can bully those of us who have been assigned. ."


    "Well, don''t worry, there will be a way to do this."


    "I still have sweet potatoes and potatoes in my space warehouse. I''m thinking about the spring equinox. Should I plant less? It doesn''t seem to be here. Can I use this for some credit?"


    "I''ll just grow some in the backyard to feed myself. Let''s take a look at the situation here. Besides, with our current status, I''m afraid we won''t be able to protect that credit, and maybe we''ll get into trouble."


    Little cuties, I received the editor-in-chief''s notification that it will be released on the 4th, everyone, don''t support the article, or should you charge, haha!


    Although I haven''t been able to save many drafts so far, Sonoko will continue to work hard!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 131： I will depend on you to support me from now on

    Chapter 131 I will rely on you to support me


    Afraid that Yunyi would be disappointed, he pulled him into his arms: "Give me a little more time, let''s take it step by step, trust me?"


    Yun Yi burst out laughing: "What are you thinking, I don''t think I''ll get used to the days when I don''t have rights?"


    Jing Rui heard her say that, and there was a smile on the corner of his mouth: "Isn''t this afraid that you won''t be able to change for a while?"


    Yun Yi said coquettishly, "You underestimate me too, I''m getting used to it now."


    Think about it too, from a high-ranking princess to an exiled military household, most people are afraid that they really do not have such a good tolerance as Yunyi.


    After eating, the two walked around in the space. The fruit trees on the mountainside are now back to life, but they have not yet bear fruit.


    There are quite a lot of fish in the river. Jing Rui smiled and said, "Go back and find a place to sell a batch of these big fish to give the little fish some room to grow."


    While the two of them were wandering around in the space, ''Xue Li'' had been squatting on Jing Rui''s shoulders and let him come down, but he refused.


    The two turned around, and then returned to the villa, Yun Yi thought of the tea trees planted before: "In a few days, those newly planted tea trees can be picked, and when some are fried, you will have new tea to drink. already."


    Jing Rui said with a gentle face: "Okay, I will rely on you to support me in the future."


    After saying that, the two of them laughed.


    The two of them were tired for a while, and then they prepared some food and drink for him, and brought them with them when they were going to leave. They also took the monoculars that Longteng had brought in from the warehouse and gave them to him: "You keep this, Use it later."


    Jing Rui took over: "Is there any more in this warehouse?"


    Yunyi nodded: "Well, before the tour, I saved a lot in the space, I guess there are hundreds, I didn''t take a closer look."


    The two of them wanted to say something else, so they heard ''Xue Li'' remind him, "Master, Brother Hao on the kang outside is about to wake up."


    Jing Rui knew that he should leave too. Cao Qianhu would definitely let someone pass him on as soon as he returned from the commander''s mansion. It would be inappropriate if he was not in the camp.


    But he was really reluctant to leave, so he hugged Yun Yi who was still packing for him from behind: "This year, you''re already in time. Do you want to settle the marriage earlier, so that you can come to the door openly and honestly."


    "Let''s clarify the household registration first."


    "Okay, I''ll just wait for your words. Don''t worry, I will definitely reach a high level as soon as possible. Although I can''t let you marry in a beautiful way, it certainly can''t be worse."


    I had already started thinking about it in my heart, thinking that at least it must be a thousand households, or higher, it is not impossible.


    In the end, Jing Rui said in a hoarse voice, "At the latest in the next year, I will definitely marry you back home."


    Yun Yi smiled and said, "Okay, that husband has to work hard."


    ''Xue Li'' closed his eyes: "Master, if he doesn''t go out again, he will really wake up."


    Jing Rui changed his clothes, and the two walked out of the space holding hands.


    Seeing that Brother Hao didn''t move for a while, Yun Yi thought of something, and suddenly took Jing Rui and those things back into the space, opened the door and walked out of the yard quickly, opened the door and walked out.


    It wasn''t until after walking a long distance and after reaching a tree, people and things were released: "It''s getting late, you hurry back to the military camp, there is food in there, remember to eat."


    Jing Rui was afraid that he would be reluctant to leave, and he knew that the child in the room was about to wake up, so he didn''t say goodbye again: "Then I''m leaving."


    After speaking, a helper stepped on the treetops and left the place, Yun Yi watched him walk away on the snow, and then hurried back, for fear that Brother Hao couldn''t hold back any longer.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 132： Jings calculation

    Chapter 132 Jing Family''s Calculations


    The Jing family, the family is getting together to discuss things.


    Jing Hongdong said, "Father, this kid Jing Rui is really arrogant. This made people call a few times and didn''t come back. This is not taking us seriously."


    Jing Hongnan also opened his mouth and said: "Now I''m just a small flag and don''t take the Jing family seriously. If we really go up in the future, do you still dare to use our Jing family?"


    Jing Hongxi was also very unhappy. Since Jing Rui entered the military camp, he has never returned home. The last time he went to look for him, he was stopped outside the camp, which is really outrageous.


    The second grandson Jing Xuhuan said, "If my elder brother hadn''t been injured and the Jing family gave him such an opportunity, how could he be a small flag? If he doesn''t take us seriously now, he''s really a white-eyed wolf."


    Everyone, you started crusade against Jing Rui with one word and one word, thinking that if other members of the family went to the military camp, maybe the flag would fall on them.


    At this moment, Jing Xuhui from the third room said, "What''s the matter? Call him back, and another family member will take over the post of this little flag."


    As soon as these words came out, everyone in the room was stunned. This was something that had never happened before.


    But the Jing family is very interested in this meeting. If Jing Rui can really let Jing Rui give up this small banner, then the situation of the family will be very different in the future.


    Mr. Jing originally wanted to win Jing Rui''s heart back, but now hearing the words of the third grandson, he also gave birth to yearning and expectation.


    He was calculating in his mind how likely it was that this would happen.


    Since Jing Rui doesn''t have the Jing family in his heart, it would be great if he could exchange the position of Xiao Qi to someone else in the family.


    With this thought, Mr. Jing felt a little itchy and wanted to make this happen as soon as possible.


    ******


    Jing Rui didn''t know the calculations of the Jing family, and not long after he returned to his residence with the baggage prepared by Yun Yi, he heard someone coming to send a message and asked him to discuss matters with Cao Qianhu.


    After simply packing up, Jing Rui followed the person: "I have seen Lord Qianhu."


    "Jing Rui, it''s really good news. The commander was very happy when he heard what happened last night. He immediately wrote a memorial to the sage and sent them back to the capital quickly. Just wait for the news of the award."


    Then took out a few silver notes from his body: "This is a personal reward from the commander, and I also said that I would come to meet you in person in a few days."


    Jing Rui took the silver note and thanked him before speaking: "Dongling has such a big incident, maybe the fish will die and the net will be broken. The adults should make plans earlier."


    Cao Qianhu''s eyes were full of admiration: "The commander has already made arrangements. If Dongling really dares to attack, then we are not vegetarians. If the terrain is not conducive to the war, the commander would have already ordered troops to send troops. .


    But you burned those grains and grasses, and now they have a hard time, I''m afraid it''s a dilemma. "


    After ?? finished speaking, he laughed out loud, and he was in a very good mood.


    ******


    A few days later, Mr. Jing came to the barracks in person, just when he saw Jing Rui who was going to patrol the barracks, he called out to stop him.


    Jing Rui narrowed his eyes: "Grandfather, why are you here in person, do you have something to do with me?"


    Mr. Jing looked at this grandson who was ignored by him in the past: "I have something to tell you, are you here, or do you take time to go home?"


    Jing Rui said, "Let''s talk about it here, I''ve been busy lately and I don''t have time to go home."


    Mr. Jing looked around and pointed at the pavilion not far away: "Let''s go over there and talk."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 133： Really thick skinned

    Chapter 133 Really thick skinned


    The two walked into the pavilion one after the other, and Mr. Jing glanced left and right before saying, "Jing Rui, this is the case, you also know the situation of your brothers, and you haven''t done much homework.


    Since you left, the family is really going to be in chaos, and the family can¡¯t live without you. "


    Jing Rui sneered in his heart, he is really thick-skinned enough to be able to say such words.


    So he opened his mouth and said, "Grandfather, let''s talk about the main point. I still have to go on patrol, so I can''t delay the errand."


    Mr. Jing blushed, reached out and wiped his face: "The meaning of the family is to choose one of your brothers to take your place, and you still go home and help the family with the work.


    If it wasn''t for the spring, the family would not be able to even plant the land. My grandfather hopes that you can understand my grandfather''s good intentions. "


    Jing Rui laughed at once: "Grandfather, are you kidding me?"


    Mr. Jing''s face flashed unnaturally: "Of course not, your brothers are really not the material for farming, they can''t do the work in the field well."


    "Then why didn''t they choose to fill the whole dice for everyone, but pushed me out, maybe they took a fancy to my position as a small flag."


    After being told by Jing Rui, he was thinking, and Mr. Jing''s face was hot.


    But after thinking about the future of the Jing family, he gritted his teeth and said, "No matter what you think, the family has already decided on this, and you must give up your seat."


    Jing Rui said with a smile: "It doesn''t matter if I said it, I still have the general flag on top of me, and there are hundreds of households. My small flag is something I bought with my life, not anyone who wants to take it can take it."


    Mr. Jing''s face darkened: "Then what do you want?"


    On the northern frontier, most of the military posts are appointed by the top, but there are also replacements. Xiaoqi is not a big official. As long as Jing Rui agrees, I believe that no one will come out to take care of this.


    Jing Rui smiled and said: "If you want to take my position, unless we cut off the relationship, it is impossible. I am a descendant of the Jing family. As long as I don''t agree to give up this position, no one has the right to be replaced. I am serving the Jing family. the whole Ding."


    These words made the old man very angry. He meant that if he wanted to give up his position, he had to break up with him, otherwise he would always occupy the position of the entire Jing family.


    At this time, Jing Rui laughed again: "Even if you find the Lord Baihu above and allow us to exchange, I will no longer be dispatched by you like before, and I will not take over the work at home, so It''s time for me to take a break after so many years."


    After saying that, he turned around and left with a smile, leaving the old man alone to be angry for a long time before he calmed down.


    After ?? Jing Rui left, he thought that this might be a good opportunity to break away from the Jing family. Anyway, the family was not good to the original owner, neither the original owner nor he owed the family anything.


    It would be a good thing to be able to use this small flag position to leave the Jing family since then.


    ******


    Xiao''s family, the big house couple was discussing Xiao Yunling''s marriage at this time. Since the release of the wind, many people have come to propose marriage, but the betrothal gifts they can give are too few.


    The reason why the couple got together to discuss today was because Xiao Renli asked someone to leave the relationship, saying that he could arrange a clerical job for him with 60 taels of silver, but he was too embarrassed to open his mouth to his mother again, so he had to ask He''s to give his two daughters as soon as possible. I settled down and wanted to use the dowry money to top this hole.


    But in the current situation, it is really difficult to gather these sixty taels, and Mrs. He doesn''t want to aggrieve her own daughter, so she can only choose a better family from among the people who proposed marriage for Xiao Yunling to settle first.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 134： When things go wrong, there must be demons

    Chapter 134 If something goes wrong, there must be a demon


    In this way, there is one less person to eat at home.


    Mr. He rolled his eyes and said to Xiao Renli, "Why don''t we go to the girl Yun Yi to borrow it, last time she pawned something and got a lot of money.


    Although you have spent a lot of money here, you still have some money in your hand. If you get along well in the future, their sisters and brothers will follow suit. You think this is the truth. "


    Xiao Renli was a little embarrassed, but he didn''t say anything against it. In his heart, he also agreed with what He said. If he can really enter the Wei Institute and seek a clerical job, it will also be good for their sister and brother.


    Seeing that her husband had no objection, Mrs. He knew something in her heart, thinking that she would take the time to go there in person, and she must get more money out of Yunyi''s hands.


    Just before she could act, something went wrong.


    On this day, there was news from the guard that it was time to pick up the materials for the spring uniforms.


    It turned out that every time the season changed, the military household area was based on households, and each household had to sew five sets of military uniforms for the military camp for free, and each extra set was settled at 15 yuan. This is an old rule.


    That day, Yunyi handed Brother Hao to his elder brother Xiao Chenrui, and he also went to the guardhouse to collect fabrics and needles.


    The basics are good, and they are tall and tall. Recently, their sister and brother''s food is better than other homes, and they appear to be out of the ordinary among the women who are queuing up to receive fabrics.


    Unexpectedly, this scene was seen by a head of one hundred households surnamed Wei under Cao Qianhu, who came up with the idea of ??wanting Yunyi to fill in the house for him.


    After asking his subordinates to investigate, they hit Xiao Renli with ideology, and found him and promised to give him a clerical position if Yun Yi could marry him as a house-filler.


    Xiao Renli hesitated: "We have already split up, that girl has an idea. I''m afraid that the uncle like me may not be able to be her master."


    Xiao Renli thought of his own daughters, if Wei Baihu were to take his fancy, then he would be Wei Baihu''s father-in-law, and he would not be allowed to walk sideways in the military area in the future.


    Wei Baihu looked down on Xiao Renli after hearing this: "Even if the family is separated, you are still her elder. Now that she has no parents, of course it is up to your uncle to decide the marriage."


    Xiao Renli heard this and thought it was very reasonable, but thinking of what he had thought before, he opened his mouth and said: "The lord, why don''t you come to the house for a drink tomorrow, I will also call someone, and you can meet me?"


    Wei Baihu of course responded with joy.


    Early the next day, Mrs He personally came to the door, saying that the old lady asked Yun Yi to go back and find her for something.


    After saying that, he turned and left without staying any longer.


    This made Yun Yi suspicious, who is He, how could he come, and leave without entering the door. If something goes wrong, there must be a demon.


    So she called her eldest brother Xiao Chenrui: "Go to the big room to inquire about the news and see what''s going on there today?"


    Xiao Chenrui heard the voice of his aunt in the backyard just now: "Did the aunt come to the house just now?"


    Yunyi nodded: "It was said that my grandmother had something to do with me, and asked me to come over and leave after the message. I felt something was wrong."


    Xiao Chenrui didn''t believe that there would be anything good in the big room thinking about them, so he packed himself up and went out.


    After he passed, he didn''t rush into the courtyard of the big house, but found a place to hide. After a while, he saw a horse-riding official from a distance all the way to Xiao''s house.


    Xiao Chenrui heard clearly, the uncle called the man Wei Baihu.


    When he was following him, he heard Wei Baihu ask, "Is your niece here?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 135： so deceiving

    Chapter 135 is really deceiving


    Xiao Renli nodded and bowed, and said with a flattering expression: "I have already asked my wife to inform him, and it must be here soon."


    Wei Baihu said with a smile: "Don''t worry, after the completion of the matter, I promise you, I will not make a blunder, and I will be able to take office immediately."


    Because there is no main room dedicated to hospitality, Xiao Renli welcomed people into the room where they lived with a smile on his face, and He also quickly made his daughter make tea and sent it in.


    She and her husband had agreed to let her daughter in to deliver tea first. It would be best if Wei Baihu liked his own daughter, anyway, this Wei Baihu is not very old.


    The wife of the family died because of dystocia. Although she left a child, the child was born in poor health. Whether it can grow up alive or not is still a matter of choice. If her daughter can marry, the child will not threaten her, so It was also a good thing for their Xiao family.


    If it really doesn''t work, then you can only make cheap Yunyi that dead girl.


    Xiao Chenrui is a very smart person. He already knew from their conversation just now what the big house family was thinking about. This is bullying them for losing their parents and trying to use the marriage of their sister to pave the way for the uncle, which is really shameless.


    also let the aunt lie to my sister to come here, which is really deceiving.


    turned around and ran to the house, with hatred in his eyes, thinking in his heart that he must work hard to practice martial arts well, if anyone dares to bully my sister, I will try my best to protect my sister.


    Just when he was about to get home, he saw someone standing in front of his courtyard from a distance, and if he took a closer look, it was Brother Jing who had met several times on the mountain a few days ago.


    couldn''t help speeding up his steps: "Brother Jing, are you here to find me?"


    Jing Rui heard the sound and looked over: "Yeah, didn''t you say you have time to let me come over to guide you in your martial arts practice? I just came over today when I had time. Your sister said that you were not at home, and I was about to leave."


    Xiao Chenrui introduced his sister: "Sister, this is the big brother Jing I mentioned to you before. His martial arts are very good."


    Yun Yi wanted to laugh when she saw Jing Rui''s serious expression, thinking that she could really pretend.


    said: "So it''s Young Master Jing, please come in, my family Chen Rui worships Young Master very much."


    When the three entered the courtyard, Xiao Chenrui remembered what he had just heard in the big room, and regardless of Jing Rui''s presence, he pulled his sister and went to the side: "Sister, don''t go to the big room today, they are plotting against you. marriage."


    Yunyi frowned and said, "What do you mean?"


    Xiao Chenrui repeated what he had heard before. He thought he was a little far away, but he said it in a low voice, and Jing Rui definitely couldn''t hear it.


    Yunyi and Jing Rui''s eyes flashed coldly at the same time.


    Yun Yi thought to herself, this is because they lived too comfortably, and they wanted to find stimulation. If they really dared to reach out to her, then let them know what it means to regret the beginning.


    On the other hand, Jing Rui already has a plan in his heart. He is very stingy. If he wants to plan and remember Yunyi, then don''t blame him for being cruel.


    Yunyi suppressed the unhappiness in her heart: "It''s okay, then I''ll just not go, they can''t do anything to me."


    turned his head and looked at Jing Rui: "Since Young Master Jing also made time to come here, let''s go and learn martial arts. I''ll make you delicious food."


    Jing Rui said: "Chen Rui and I are very good friends, don''t let the girl out, just call me by my name."


    Yunyi glanced at the younger brother next to him, and smiled inwardly: "It''s a bit inappropriate to call you by your name, or I''ll call you Big Brother Jing like Chen Rui."


    Little cuties, this new book will be on the shelves tomorrow. Yuanzi thanks all the little cuties who have supported this new book. Thank you for your daily recommendation tickets, punch cards, monthly passes, messages and five-star praise, as well as the little cutie who helped Yuanzi catch bugs. Thank you very much for your hard work, Sonoko will continue to work hard!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 136： Is there something urgent that has to let me go

    Chapter 136 What is the urgent matter, I have to go over there


    Jing Rui put on a smile on his face: "Be happy with the girl."


    Yun Yi thought to himself: "Now that my identity is here, it''s better to be safe. It will save you being caught in the wrong place and cause trouble again."


    Jing Rui followed Xiao Chenrui to the backyard, and the two of them made moves one by one. Someone sparred and gave advice. The progress was fast.


    Yunyi directly made braised mutton, roasted pork with white glutinous rice, and sauerkraut fish, and then fried a radish ball, made egg soup, and the main food was two rice.


    As soon as the food was ready, I heard Bai Zuo shouting from outside the gate.


    Except for the fish with pickled cabbage, all the other dishes were put in the kitchen cabinet. I pushed open the window of the stove to disperse the smell of the house, and put a few radishes in the kitchen to pretend it was out of the stove.


    I heard Xiao Yunshan shouting outside: "Third sister, Chen Rui, are you at home?"


    Yunyi walked to the gate, and then Bai Zuo ran back wagging his tail: "Is there something wrong with the fourth sister?"


    Xiao Yunshan felt uncomfortable in her heart, but she still had a smile on her face: "Auntie didn''t come over early in the morning to ask you to come over, why didn''t you come over, Third Sister?"


    said that, but in his heart he thought: "In this cold day, I have to run again."


    Yun Yicai didn''t care what she thought, and said lightly, "I have a lot of life at home, and I have to take Brother Hao with me. I don''t have time. I thought about going after dinner. What''s the urgency? You have to let me go?"


    Xiao Yunshan didn''t dare to reveal that, if something went wrong, the uncle and aunt had to peel off their own skin: "How do I know, you should come with me quickly."


    Yun Yidan smiled and said, "Fourth sister go back first. I still have rice cooking on the stove. I''ll go over when I clean it up."


    Xiao Yunshan was afraid that Yun Yi would break her promise: "Then I''ll wait here for Third Sister, you have to hurry."


    Yun Yi thought to himself: "If you are willing to wait, then wait, it has nothing to do with me."


    glanced at her and turned back to the yard.


    Xiao Yunshan was dumbfounded and thought to herself, "Shouldn''t she invite herself in and wait? It''s hard enough to let herself freeze and wait for her here."


    Yunyi went back to the courtyard and walked directly to the backyard. Seeing that they were still practicing against each other, he said, "The meal is ready, let''s eat first."


    The two who were fighting stopped, Xiao Chenrui asked, "Sister, is there someone from the big room?"


    Yunyi nodded: "I sent Xiao Yunshan here. I told her to go over in a while. She didn''t want to leave, so she insisted on waiting for me outside the gate."


    Several people were very tacit, and no one spoke when they returned to the front yard.


    Just brought the food into Xiao Chenrui''s room. After being polite, Jing Rui and Xiao Chenrui ate slowly.


    Jing Rui was very happy. In the future, he finally had a reason to eat rice, and he could eat the food cooked by Yi Er again.


    Yun Yi first hugged Brother Hao and fed the homemade rice noodles. The little guy ate deliciously. From time to time, he opened his mouth and chased the spoon, making the three adults laugh.


    Xiao Chenrui saw Jing Rui eating happily: "Brother Jing, come over when you have time in the future. My sister''s cooking is delicious. I will order a few more dishes in the future, so I don''t have to worry about running out of meat."


    Jing Rui was even happier now: "Then I''m welcome. To express my gratitude, you can accompany me to the mountain for a while, and let''s come back with more prey."


    Xiao Chenrui didn''t expect Big Brother Jing to be so sincere, but it made him like him even more.


    They chatted happily in the room, but Xiao Yunshan, who was waiting for Yunyi outside the gate, had cursed Yunyi dozens of times outside, but she still couldn''t see her out.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 137： be careful

    Chapter 137 Be Careful


    Xiao Yunshan was shivering in the cold outside, but she didn''t dare to get angry, she was afraid that she would provoke Yunyi and ruin the uncle and the others, and it was herself who suffered.


    I wanted to go in and call someone, but there was a dog at the gate, for fear that it would rush over and bite me.


    I couldn''t stand it anymore, so I let go of my voice and shouted, "Sanjie, are you okay?"


    Yunyi handed Brother Hao to his elder brother Xiao Chenrui: "You wait at home for a while, I''ll be right back."


    Xiao Chenrui was a little anxious and pulled Yunyi''s sleeve: "Sister, you can''t go, knowing that the uncle wants to plot against you."


    Yunyi patted his arm and motioned him to let go: "Don''t worry, elder sister has her own plans, this time we and the big room will also make a complete break."


    After ?? finished speaking, he whispered a few words to him: "Just do as I told you."


    looked up at Jing Rui, shook his head lightly at him, and nodded again: "Brother Jing, sit first, I''ll go out to do some errands."


    Jing Rui was a little angry in his heart, angry that he had no identity, no position, and no ability to protect her at this time.


    He knew that Yi''er was smart, but at this time how much he wished he could protect her, even if he was by her side, but he couldn''t act on his own accord and make trouble for her.


    At this moment, he strengthened his determination to climb higher, and could only say softly: "Be careful in everything."


    Yun Yi smiled at him: "Okay."


    This smile made Jing Rui stunned.


    After tidying up and walking out of the door, she saw Xiao Yunshan looking at her angrily.


    Yunyi smiled lightly at the person: "I''m so sorry to keep the fourth sister waiting for a long time, I can''t compare with you, it''s not so easy, you have to take good care of Brother Hao before going out."


    These words made Xiao Yunshan''s face completely black: "Is the third sister blaming me?"


    "I blame you, how do you say that?"


    "Don''t you blame me for not following you and sharing the burden with you?"


    "I think you have misunderstood Simei. This is your choice. It''s okay if you don''t follow us. It just so happens that we can also save one person''s rations. How can I blame you?"


    Xiao Yunshan''s face couldn''t be darker at the moment, she wanted to yell at Yun Yi: "You are really deceiving people."


    The angry Xiao Yunshan could only speed up the pace under her feet, thinking about taking people back to do business quickly, she really didn''t want to see this annoying person again.


    Wei Baihu has been waiting impatiently. He has eaten the meal, and no one has seen it yet.


    Xiao Yunru came in to add tea and peeked at Wei Baihu several times. She felt that her mother was right. This Wei Baihu was not bad, and he was not too much older than her. The first wife in front left a son who was still sick. .


    If you marry such a person, it is the most suitable for her, it is better than marrying a military household like them.


    I poured the tea outside, and when I found this, I hurriedly packed up and left.


    Xiao Renli said a little embarrassedly: "I am making you laugh."


    Wei Baihu patiently said: "Nothing, your niece is too big."


    How dare Xiao Renli say that Yunyi is wrong now, because he is afraid of making this master unhappy: "He has a younger brother to take care of, maybe he is stuck, don''t worry, my lord, I have let another niece come over. Urging people, it should be coming soon."


    Xiao Yunru exited the room and hurriedly went to the kitchen to find Mrs He.


    When Mrs He saw her like this, she knew that her daughter was interested in Wei Baihu, who was in the house: "How about it, Ru''er willing?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 138： How do you know if you dont fight or try?

    Chapter 138 If you don''t fight or try, how do you know if you can do it or not?


    Xiao Yunru blushed: "Northern Xinjiang is no better than the capital, it''s not bad to meet someone like Wei Baihu. It''s amazing to be the head of a hundred households at such a young age. My daughter is willing."


    Got her daughter''s permission, so she wanted to fight for it. He smiled and said, "Take care of yourself, let''s go in and compensate Wei Baihu."


    Xiao Yunru blushed: "Mother, but Wei Baihu is here for that little **** Yunyi, will we make Wei Baihu unhappy?"


    Mr. He said, "It''s up to people to make things happen, and it''s up to heaven to make things happen. If you don''t fight or try, how do you know if you can do it or not?"


    Xiao Yunru felt that what her mother said was right, this is a major event related to her life''s happiness, and Xiao Yunyi couldn''t take it lightly. After arranging her clothes, she let out a sigh of relief and followed Mrs He into the room.


    The conversation between the mother and daughter made Xiao Yunling, who was hiding outside the window just now, hear it clearly. Thinking about the people who wanted to show her, she went crazy with jealousy.


    Mr. He took Xiao Yunru into the house and bowed to Wei Baihu: "I have seen Lord Baihu."


    Wei Baihu frowned and looked over in confusion: "What''s the matter?"


    Mrs He pulled her daughter behind her: "The little woman brought her daughter here to compensate the Lord Baihu, you are the biggest official we have ever seen in this northern Xinjiang, the little girl can''t help but be a little nervous. Please forgive me if I made a mistake."


    Wei Baihu looked directly at Xiao Yunru, although she was not bad, her temperament was far from that of Xiao Renli''s niece.


    He waved his hand at will: "Nothing, I don''t care about those little things."


    Mrs He wanted to say something when she heard Xiao Yunshan''s voice from the hospital: "Uncle, my third sister is here."


    This made Xiao Yunru anxious. He pulled He''s sleeve hard, but he didn''t dare to speak. He could only use his eyes to signal He''s to think of a way.


    Xiao Renli and He Shi looked at each other, and both of them had the same understanding in their hearts.


    Xiao Renli stood up, smiled and said to Wei Baihu, "My niece is here, I''ll let him come in and talk to the adults."


    Just waiting for him to go out, Yun Yi has already entered the old lady''s house: "Grandmother, what did the aunt say you are looking for me?"


    At this time, only the old lady was in the room, she was stunned for a moment: "When did it happen?"


    Yun Yi smiled and said, "Before lunch."


    She deliberately didn''t say after breakfast, but before lunch. Anyway, the time is in the morning, there is no difference, but it sounds different.


    The old lady didn''t know what the eldest daughter-in-law wanted to do, but calling someone in her name would definitely not be a good thing, otherwise she wouldn''t have to deceive people.


    glanced at the door and whispered: "This is not what my grandmother ordered, you have to be careful about everything."


    Yun Yi smiled and said, "With my grandmother here, Yi''er is very at ease."


    At this time, Xiao Renli came in: "Yi''er is here, just as the uncle has something to ask you for help."


    Yunyi smiled lightly and said, "What can I do to help my uncle as a girl?"


    Xiao Renli smiled patiently and accompanied him: "You can help Uncle in this matter, but it''s not bad for you. You will be grateful to Uncle in the future."


    Yun Yi smiled and said, "Even if you asked me to help, why should I be grateful to you?"


    Xiao Renli thought to herself that this girl is getting sharper and sharper now, which is really unlikable.


    knew that the matter could not be concealed from her, so he said: "Uncle didn''t look at the difficulties of your sister and brother, and found a good marriage for you. Today, I am asking you to come over and meet people."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 139： no good, youll help me

    Chapter 139 No good, you will help me


    Yunyi''s face turned cold: "Could it be that the uncle forgot when my parents were buried in the soil, we have been forced by you to split up, is it possible that we are still in the way of your big house?"


    Xiao Renli''s head is a bit big, how could he forget about this, but now he can''t say anything to offend Wei Baihu, so he can only bite the bullet and say: "I''m not thinking about you, the land will be divided soon in the spring, you guys How can two children grow the land well.


    If you can marry a good family, you can also help your two younger brothers from time to time, who am I doing this for? "


    Yunyi didn''t want to talk nonsense with him, and said lightly: "For whom do you know best? Are you willing to force the people of our second room to death?"


    The old lady was also angry at this time: "Renli, you bastard, how long has your brother been gone, their sister and brother are still in the period of filial piety, this is what you should do as an uncle.


    Besides, the two of you have separated, and you can''t take care of it. Even if you want to take care of it, it still has to do with me and your father, and it''s not your turn to take care of it. "


    Xiao Renli glared at his mother: "Mother, why am I doing something wrong? In your heart, the second brother is always better than me, better than me, right? Even if he is gone, in your heart I''m still inferior to him, right?"


    Yunyi looked at Xiao Renli with a sneer: "You''re trying to take care of yourself and not say anything else, and you want to get rid of the current topic, but you really know how to calculate."


    Xiao Renli got a little angry when Yunyi said it, "Xiao Yunyi, how do you talk, I''m your elder anyway?"


    Yun Yi is also not to be outdone: "Can you afford the word elder? My father is supporting the family in the house, and you don''t want to admit it. You want to get rid of the burden halfway, and now you run out and want to be an elder for me. It''s too late. already."


    then said coldly: "If it wasn''t for grandmother''s sake, you thought I would come here, and use those despicable methods to deceive our brothers and sisters less in the future."


    Xiao Renli saw that Yun Yi was not giving face, and didn''t want to say anything nice: "Now that your parents are gone, then I am your elder, and I have the final say in your marriage. Marriage is not negotiable."


    Yunyi stood up: "Xiao Renli, I''ll give you a face, right? Don''t force me to do it for you."


    The old lady also seemed to know the plan of the eldest son at this time. There is a guest at the house today. It seems that the person is the one who said to Yier: "Xiao Renli, I''m not dead yet, what are you trying to do?"


    At this moment, Mr. Xiao, who was going out to do errands, came back, heard the noise in the room, and walked in: "I''m not afraid of people laughing, I heard your noise outside the gate, shouting, how decent ."


    The old man looked at his eldest son: "Renli, tell me, what happened?"


    Xiao Renli glanced at Yunyi: "It was Wei Baihu who fell in love with Yunyi, thinking that she lost her parents, so she found me. I also thought that the spring equinox would soon begin, so I couldn''t bear to look at them. Suffering, only thinking about pulling them off the line.


    But this girl, Yunyi, is not only disrespectful, but also humiliates me. I really don¡¯t know what to do. "


    Yunyi said sarcastically: "It''s no good, will you help me?"


    There was an unnatural look on Xiao Renli''s face, Old Man Xiao could see it clearly, and turned to look at Yun Yi: "Anyway, what your uncle said is true, if they are good, they can help your two younger brothers if they marry. ."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 140： This makes me angry

    Chapter 140 This is so embarrassed


    Yun Yi said coldly: "Since the family has been separated, I don''t need to worry about my grandfather and uncle. My younger brothers and I will naturally find a way. Please don''t use the guise of being good for us to benefit yourself."


    Mr. Xiao was also angry: "Xiao Yunyi, don''t know what''s wrong."


    Yunyi was completely disappointed with this grandfather: "I don''t know what''s good or bad yet, and I don''t say so much to pull a fig leaf for myself, it''s really despised."


    Mr. Xiao panted heavily: "Your parents are gone, then the marriage should be decided by my grandfather, and I will accept the marriage today."


    Yunyi clapped his hands: "It''s good, it''s a good plan, presumably my grandfather didn''t know what my uncle did before, but when you see the unnatural expression on his face, you''ll understand that there must be something tricky in it.


    Then, in order to let you have a good life, you are ready to sacrifice my granddaughter. Well, it is really good. My father must not be able to rest under the Jiuquan. With such a good father and brother, he is afraid that at night. I want to chat with you all. "


    The old man got angry: "Xiao Yunyi, you are presumptuous."


    Yunyi sneered: "This is so embarrassing, I don''t agree, whoever dares to agree to marry."


    After finishing speaking, he turned around and bowed to the old lady: "Grandmother, I''m afraid Yi''er won''t be able to see you often in the future, take care."


    The old lady''s eyes were red: "It''s all grandmother useless."


    Yun Yi said lightly: "What happened today has nothing to do with grandmother, you don''t need to take the blame on yourself, Yier is gone."


    Yun Yi is fine now, Xiao Renli will not let her go if she fails to achieve her goal today, she just wants to take advantage of today''s affairs to break up with the Xiao family''s big house.


    After saying that, he turned around and walked out.


    Hearing Xiao Renli say, "Wei Baihu doesn''t look down on others wanting to marry. You''re better. You don''t want such a good opportunity before you. It''s really stupid."


    Yunyi ignored him and walked out the door, just at this moment Xiao Chenhui came out: "Cousin, go this way, Wei Baihu is still waiting."


    Yun Yi looked at Xiao Chenhui: "You father and son are really the same raccoon dog, you forced me."


    Xiao Chenhui naturally understood the first half of the sentence ??, but he still didn''t understand what cousin meant in the second half of the sentence.


    Yunyi suddenly raised her voice and shouted: "Everyone, come out and see, the Xiao family is going to kill people. For the sake of their future, they will sell their niece regardless of their siblings."


    Yunyi shouted, everyone gathered around, and people from the Xiao family also came.


    The average lady must be embarrassed to do this, and Xiao Renli and his son are also sure that Yun Yi dare not speak out.


    But who is Yunyi? She never cares about these things, and she will never save face for the Xiao family. Sooner or later, this day will be experienced.


    Xiao Chenhui wanted to catch her and not let her say it, but unfortunately what Yun Yi was going to do, how could he succeed.


    Yun Yi saw that he was almost done, so he shouted to the fourth aunt of the patriarch''s family outside the hospital: "I also trouble the fourth aunt to call the patriarch for me, Xiao Renli is going to sell his niece who is still in filial piety to change his future, does the old man care? "


    At this moment, Wei Baihu walked out with a dark face. When Xiao Renli saw someone leaving the courtyard, he quickly flattered him and said, "A talented person from the head of Wei Baihu, is it possible that he is not worthy of you?"


    A group of onlookers outside the courtyard, knowing that the person in front of them is Lord Baihu, all knelt down: "I have seen Lord Baihu."


    Wei Baihu had a dark face at first, but he was much better than before: "All get up."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 141： what are you doing

    Chapter 141 What are you doing?


    He looked straight at Yun Yi: "Miss Xiao, Wei is really asking for marriage, why are you forcing marriage?"


    Yun Yi said in a cold voice: "The little girl didn''t know about this at first, but she came to know that my uncle asked me to marry under the banner of being good for us, not for the adults of Baihu, but because the little girl is still filial piety. , I have never thought about getting married, so please forgive me, Lord Baihu."


    Xiao Renli saw Yun Yi as if he didn''t put in oil and salt: "Wei Baihu is a six-rank official, it''s your blessing to be able to see you, why are you hypocritical?"


    Yun Yi''s face was cold: "Our two families have already separated. You know that my parents have only been buried for half a year, and our three brothers and sisters are still keeping filial piety. Why do you have to force me to marry?"


    Then there were tears in his eyes, and he said pitifully: "Uncle, don''t you know that Rui Ge''er is only thirteen this year, and Hao''er is only half a year old. I''m married, who will take care of them, your big room?


    I don''t know what benefits Wei Baihu promised you, or did you beg Wei Baihu for something?


    You don''t have a daughter yourself, so why do you have to force me to marry me? "


    At this time, the onlookers outside were also whispering, and they could say anything, but it made the Xiao family angry.


    Mr. He came over and wanted to pull Yunyi back into the house: "Yunyi, we are all a family. If you have anything to say, let''s go in and say it, don''t let people see a joke."


    Yunyi ducked directly: "You husband and wife are really a natural couple, auntie you lied to me and said that my grandmother was looking for me for something, I was busy at home and didn''t have time to come over, and asked Xiao Yunshan to call me.


    I just arrived, and my family insisted on forcing me to agree to marry. Don¡¯t forget that on the way to exile, you will dump our three siblings as a burden when you leave the capital. The Xiao clan is all witnesses to this. "


    Xiao Yunshan stood not far away and looked at her with a little panic, she was so angry that so many people were watching, why did she have to carry her reputation.


    Yun Yi was too lazy to care about her, she just wanted to take the opportunity to pull her out for a walk, so as not to disturb them if she couldn''t get along in the big room in the future.


    Having experienced so much, she knows that being kind to the enemy is cruel to herself, and Xiao Yunshan is definitely not a good bird.


    The patriarch walked into the courtyard at this time. He had heard the noise before, but he couldn''t hear what was being said. When he came over, he also heard the fourth daughter-in-law say something. He thought that Xiao Renli was really getting more and more useless.


    Wei Baihu had already thought about it, if the old patriarch of the Xiao family didn''t know what to do, then he would use his official body to suppress him.


    Unfortunately, just after thinking about it, Cao Qianhu came over.


    Now everyone present knelt down again: "I have seen Lord Qianhu."


    Cao Qianhu raised his hand: "All get up."


    Then walked into the yard: "What are you doing?"


    Wei Baihu had heard that Sun Baihu took good care of this sister and brother, and thought it was Sun Baihu who felt pity for this girl from the Xiao family, but there was a tigress at home, and he didn''t dare to get involved.


    I never heard that this thousand households are related to the Xiao family.


    Cao Qianhu walked into the yard and asked, "I heard about forced marriage from a long distance ago, so I came to see, who can tell me."


    The expressions of everyone in and outside the lower courtyard changed.


    Actually, someone here knows that Cao Qianhu¡¯s family sent someone to give a boxing gift to the three brothers and sisters of the Xiao family a few years ago, but it was too cold today, and everyone didn¡¯t go out very much, and the news was a little slow.


    But the people sent by Wei Baihu to inquire about the news only made inquiries about it, and they didn''t go into the details at all, so they came down with such important news.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 142： She was wrong about this

    Chapter 142 She is wrong


    Xiao Chenhui was smart for a while and stood at the gate: "Everyone should leave, so as not to disturb Lord Qianhu."


    The people surrounding ?? wanted to continue watching the show, but the Xiao family had chased them away, so they had to leave angrily.


    But you have Zhang Liangji, I have a wall ladder, many people went to the next door to be a guest, and there were not a few people who hid by the courtyard wall and eavesdropped.


    Mr. Xiao felt that it was a good thing that Cao Qianhu could come to the house. If they could establish a good relationship, they would be able to rely on Cao Qianhu''s name in the military area in the future.


    Immediately raised his foot and walked towards Cao Qianhu: "Sir Qianhu can come today, it really makes my Xiaojia Peng splendid. It''s cold outside. If you don''t dislike it, let''s talk in the room."


    Cao Qianhu waved his hands and said, "Today I''m full of strength, just talk in the courtyard."


    Mrs. Cao has some cleanliness obsessions, and Cao Qianhu is also more or less tired. The houses in the military area are all made of mud, and they are particularly short. He is a big man who is a few meters tall and really panicked. It''s bright outside.


    Cao Qianhu looked at Yunyi: "Tell me what''s going on?"


    Yunyi bowed slightly to Cao Qianhu, and explained the matter clearly, without adding fuel to the scandal, and without saving face for the Xiao family.


    Cao Qianhu looked at the old man of the Xiao family after hearing this: "Is she wrong about this?"


    Mr. Xiao had sweat on his forehead, and squinted at Yun Yi, thinking that if the Xiao family is not good, you might be able to do well, what a fool.


    replied respectfully to Cao Qianhu: "Master Hui, the villain didn''t know about this before, but considering that the three of them have a difficult life, it is her blessing that Wei Baihu can see her."


    Yun Yi took a step forward: "Sir, the little girl''s father died to save King Jin, and it was only half a year before he was buried. The three of us are still in filial piety, and the younger brother is still in his infancy, and the little girl is not willing to marry so early. Please also ask adults to call the shots for our sister and brother."


    At this time, Xiao Chenrui, who was holding Brother Hao, also walked in: "Sir, I heard with my own ears that Lord Baihu told the uncle that the matter was completed, and then let the uncle take office immediately, and asked the adult to call the shots for us."


    Cao Qianhu frowned and looked at Wei Baihu displeasedly: "Is there such a thing?"


    Wei Baihu panicked in his heart, but he was someone who had been on the battlefield, and he quickly recovered. There are things that you didn''t admit or didn''t have. Cao Qianhu is the most unpleasant to lie: "Master Hui, it was true before. Xiao Renli was promised a clerical post."


    At this moment, Xiao Renli panicked to death: "Sir, it was Wei Baihu who approached the villain and said he wanted to marry my niece. I thought that the man should be married and the woman should be married. Now that their siblings have no parents, this is me. Uncle should help them.


    Wei Baihu promised the villain a clerical job, and it was true. The villain studied at a young age and thought he could still afford the clerical job, so he did not refuse. "


    Cao Qianhu looked at Xiao Renli with a bit of coolness in his eyes, but he was really a gentle scum. He clearly wanted to force his niece to submit and sacrifice for his own future, and he said it so grandly.


    Cao Qianhu looked at the Xiao clan chief who was beside him: "Xiao clan chief, what do you think about this?"


    Xiao Wanshan, the head of the Xiao family, looked at Sister Yunyi and said, "Yunyi, Chenrui, what do you think about this?"


    Chen Rui hugged his younger brother and knelt down: "Patriarch, before in front of all the elders of the clan on the way to exile, we have separated our families, and it is clearly written on it, and in the future, the roads of the two families will face the sky. Step aside, there will be no more intersection."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 143： Divorce is for self-preservation

    Chapter 143


    Xiao Chenrui looked up at the uncle, and continued: "After coming to Northern Xinjiang, we have never reached out to the uncle''s family no matter how difficult it is, but now the uncle is forcing my sister to marry, and the reputation is called marrying a good family. It can also subsidize the two of us, but in fact it is for our own benefit."


    He breathed a sigh of relief: "Uncle Ming knows that my brother and I are now being taken care of by my sister, and what he is doing now is not to help us, but to force everyone in our second room to die, and ask the patriarch to give our sister The three brothers are in charge."


    Yunyi also knelt down: "Patriarch, please also decide for our sister and brother."


    Xiao Renli still wanted to make a quibble, but only listened to the patriarch: "Then your brothers and sisters have rules?"


    Xiao Chenrui said as his sister said before: "Patriarch, we are going to break up with the big house, we absolutely dare not have such relatives, we can get rid of us as a burden as soon as we leave the capital, and now we have to force my sister for the sake of our own future. Marrying, we don¡¯t want to be calculated by others, and we have to do it for the sake of self-protection.¡±


    Before the patriarch could speak, Xiao Huaiyuan, the old man of the Xiao family, said angrily, "It''s really presumptuous to break up the family, thanks to what you said, and I''m not afraid that your father will be troubled by Jiuquan."


    Yunyi raised her head and looked at her grandfather Xiao Huaiyuan coldly: "When my grandfather and uncle were together and tried to force me to marry, did you think about the son under Jiuquan?


    Have you ever thought that if I get married, how will Brother Rui and Brother Hao live?


    No, you haven''t thought about it at all, but you just think that if I get married, it will be good for you. You are all so ruthless, why can''t Rui Geer propose to cut off the marriage. "


    The patriarch said: "In today''s matter, what Huaiyuan and your father and son did are indeed absurd. Renli, you just want to do something better, and you can''t force your niece to do things you don''t want to do. If you have to do this, your own family does not lack daughters. marriage.


    Since the family has been separated on the way to exile, you should not intervene in the affairs of the second room. Besides not helping, you also want to plan on your niece. Chen Rui''s proposal to cut off the relationship today is also reasonable. "


    The patriarch said that he looked at Cao Qianhu and gave a slight bow: "Although this matter is a family matter today, it also involves the people of the Weisuo, and I ask the Lord Qianhu to decide."


    Cao Qianhu looked up at Wei Baihu: "Does Wei Baihu have something to say?"


    Wei Baihu wanted to marry Yunyi again, and he knew that he couldn''t do it today, so he opened his mouth and said, "It''s up to the adults to decide."


    Cao Qianhu looked at Sister Yunyi and said, "My lord, I will ask your sister and brother again, are you sure you want to cut off the relationship?"


    Xiao Chenrui kowtowed again, with a firm tone: "Yes, please let the adults do it."


    Yunyi also replied: "Please do your best."


    Cao Qianhu looked at everyone in the big room of the Xiao family: "Since their brothers and sisters have made up their minds, then the adults will be the masters for them once. With such a group of relatives who are calculating everywhere, this relationship has indeed cut off the peace."


    Xiao''s family didn''t want to, but the adults of the thousand households had spoken, and what they could do if they didn''t want to.


    The divorce letter is in quadruplicate, one for Yunyi''s siblings, one for the Xiao family''s big house, one for the patriarch, and the other is to be taken to the yamen for the record together with the separation documents signed on the road of exile.


    Cao Qianhu saw that the matter was settled, and then said: "Wei Baihu, since the girl of the Xiao family is unwilling, you should choose someone else."


    Mr. Wei''s face was very ugly, and he replied respectfully: "Yes, sir."


    Yunyi took a few steps forward, walked to Cao Qianhu, and gave a big gift: "The little girl has thanked the adults. For today''s kindness, I will definitely wear a grass ring in the future."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 144： One kick kicked the person out

    Chapter 144 One kick kicked the person out


    Cao Qianhu stretched out his hand to help Yun Yi: "It''s just a little effort, the girl doesn''t have to take it to heart."


    Cao Qianhu didn''t stay long, and since the matter was settled, he found a reason to leave.


    As soon as Cao Qianhu left, Wei Baihu looked at Yunyi: "I want to see if you don''t marry me, who dares to marry you, and what kind of a good husband you can marry."


    After saying that, he flicked his sleeves and left.


    As soon as the two officials left, Xiao Huaiyuan wanted to blame sister Yunyi.


    It''s a pity that the siblings ignored him.


    Yunyi said to Xiao Wanshan, the head of the Xiao clan: "Thanks to the patriarch for upholding justice for our sister and brother. Today''s kindness will be remembered by our sister and brother forever."


    The patriarch Xiao Wanshan looked at the Yunyi siblings in front of him: "Don''t say that, just live your life well in the future."


    The patriarch Xiao Wanshan knew that his son had affected the clan, and he wanted to resign as the patriarch when he came to Northern Xinjiang, but the clan refused to allow him, so he had to continue to bear the burden.


    Now that Xiao Renli is doing such an inferior thing, it is impossible for him to have no conscience and bully these few children without parents and mothers together with them.


    then said to Xiao Renli: "In the future, you can do it yourself."


    He turned around and walked outside the courtyard, only to hear Xiao Renli behind him say: "It sounds nice, if it weren''t for you, why would we have to suffer this crime? Not the direct branch of the Xiao family.


    We have not received the favor of the direct descendant of the Xiao clan, but we have to follow the direct descendant to suffer from this exile, and you are too embarrassed to tell us to do it ourselves. "


    Xiao Huaiyuan was also taken aback by the eldest''s words: "Renli, what nonsense are you talking about?"


    Xiao Renli also gave it up today: "Am I wrong? We had a good life, but we were exiled to this ghost place. I want to take a shortcut and find a way for myself to live a comfortable life. It''s wrong ?"


    The head of the Xiao family was also angry: "It is the rule set by the ancestors to help the emergency and not the poor. The direct branch of the Xiao family has not given you any favors over the years, but don''t forget that without the direct branch of the Xiao family, you can be safe. Spend your days leisurely in the capital?"


    Xiao Renli heard this, his face paled for a while, and he wiped his face a little decadently: "So we should follow to this place where birds don''t shit, and live a life without three meals and a bag full of money?"


    The Xiao clan chief didn''t answer any more, he walked out of the gate with heavy steps, his face was very ugly.


    Yun Yi pulled his eldest brother Xiao Chenrui, the three siblings entered the old lady''s room, and the two knelt on the ground, Yun Yi said, "Grandmother, what happened today is not my wish, it''s really because my parents have gone, I have to plan more for my two younger brothers and ask my grandmother to forgive me.


    I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to visit my grandmother often in the future. Our brothers and sisters are here to kowtow to you to apologize. "


    Said, the two brothers kowtowed three times to the old lady with a ''bang, bang, bang'', and then stood up.


    The old lady couldn''t help herself crying: "I don''t blame your brothers and sisters for today''s affairs. It''s because your uncle is too selfish.


    Yunyi said to the old lady on the kang: "Grandma take care, we are leaving now, and I will see you again in the future."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he heard He''s scolding: "Xiao Yunyi, Xiao Chenrui, your brothers and sisters are really scourges, you think you can marry someone else if you don''t want to marry Wei Baihu, I''ll take a look Who dares to marry you in this military household area is really shameless."


    Yun Yi was not scolded by her. He went out and kicked people out. He hit the courtyard wall and fell again: "Don''t think that our brothers and sisters are easy to bully. If you dare to insult us in the future, this is the end."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 145： Thats it

    Chapter 145 That''s it


    This kick terrified everyone in the courtyard, everyone looked at Yun Yi as if they had seen a ghost.


    He covered her heart and was stunned for a long time, unable to catch her breath. Her forehead was covered in sweat from the pain, and she couldn''t make a sound even if she tried to ask someone to help her.


    Before, the people in the big room knew that Yunyi had been practicing martial arts with Xiao Renjin. When they met the wolves on the way to exile, everyone in the panic only knew that Yunyi helped fight the wolves, but when did his strength become so strong?


    When the people in the big room responded, Sister Yunyi had already walked to the middle of the courtyard.


    Xiao Yunru, who hid in the house before, ran out: "Xiao Yunyi, you are too much, how can you be so savage and rude, even if you break up, then she is also an elder."


    When Xiao Yunru approached her, Yun Yi flicked her finger lightly, and a pinch of powder flew out, landing right on Xiao Yunru''s exposed neck.


    Yun Yi said with a cold face: "My relatives are broken, He Lai''s elders, shut up if you can''t speak."


    Xiao Yunru was very angry at this, and the words she said were also mean: "Xiao Yunyi, now our big house has been turned into a joke by you in the military area, are you happy?


    Wei Baihu''s conditions, you can''t find it even with a lantern, you still don''t want to marry, you thought it was in the capital, and today''s incident, I want to see what happens to you. "


    In fact, my heart is sore, thinking that Wei Baihu is really blind, she is no worse than Yun Yi, but why can''t I see her.


    Yun Yi was too lazy to pay attention to her, and when she walked to the gate, she also gave He Shi a pinch of powder around her neck.


    Only then did she take her two younger brothers out of the big room. In this cold day, her brother Hao should also go back for extra meals.


    Xiao Chenrui asked, "Sister, is this the case?"


    Yunyi deliberately teased him: "It''s okay, what else do you want, we will have nothing to do with the big room in the future, and our goal has been achieved, that''s all.


    As for the grandmother, she will definitely be honored in the future. "


    was thinking in his heart, how could it be like this, Xiao Renli is afraid that he wants to see the jokes of their sister and brother, so he will have to wait.


    Wei Baihu has lost face today, and he will definitely find a way to clean up his brothers and sisters, but the soldiers will block them and the water will cover them up. Besides, although they are in the military household, they are not under the banner of any small flag. He really can''t reach Wei Baihu''s hand. come to them.


    Xiao Chenhui, who wanted to rush up to stop people in the courtyard, saw that Yunyi''s force value also chose to avoid it, it was too terrifying.


    Mr. Xiao looked at the backs of the Yunyi sisters and brothers walking away. He didn''t say a word, but turned back to the room.


    frowned and thought, maybe he really did something wrong today, Cao Qianhu came too soon, someone must have notified him in advance, and who would have notified him.


    If someone complained and informed him, it would be unrealistic, because Cao Qianhu¡¯s identity is not something that everyone can see, and it is not easy for the person who tipped off to be sure of his identity.


    If Yunyi had calculated it in advance and notified Cao Qianhu in advance, then this granddaughter was too scheming. He was in a mess now, and he felt like he had missed something important.


    Xiao Renli is a bit decadent. Today, he offended not only Wei Baihu, but also the patriarch, and made the Xiao family a joke in the military area. What will he do in the future?


    After Yunyi left, Xiao''s yard was in chaos. He''s one was enough to make people busy, but Lu Siyi also came to add to the chaos.


    But now she is only more than seven months pregnant, Mrs He hasn''t had time to appoint a midwife, and the neighbors across the street really can''t stand it, so she kindly mentioned a few words to the Xiao family, and Xiao Chenhui hurriedly went to invite someone.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 146： what a coincidence

    Chapter 146 What a coincidence


    After Yunyi returned home, the elder brother Xiao Chenrui said, "It''s really too timely for Cao Qianhu to go today. It''s really God who is helping us."


    Yun Yi raised the corners of her mouth when she heard this, thinking that there is no such thing as such a coincidence, it must be Jing Rui helping behind the scenes.


    With his temperament, this matter will definitely follow up soon, but I don''t know if Wei Baihu can withstand Jing Rui''s anger.


    Thinking about it, I¡¯m really looking forward to it. What should I do if I feel that I¡¯m a little bit bad?


    Yunyi looked at the sky: "Brother Rui, don''t worry about this today, without the Xiao family, my sister will still take care of the two of you.


    Again, we three brothers and sisters will definitely live here for a few years, but they will never live here forever, so if we want to make a difference in the future, we can¡¯t be left behind whether it¡¯s homework or martial arts, understand? "


    Xiao Chenrui nodded seriously: "Understood, my sister said that opportunities are reserved for those who are prepared. Brother Rui has always kept this in my heart."


    Yun Yi saw that the eldest brother was not affected too much, so he let him go to study the book.


    Yun Yi guessed well, not long after she left, Jing Rui left and went straight to the guard.


    Cao Qianhu didn''t really want to care, but Jing Rui deliberately mentioned that he knew Rui Ge''er, and mentioned King Jin''s mansion, but he didn''t say it too clearly, he just said he knew it from Rui Ge''er, and reminded him Don''t be afraid of 10,000, just be afraid of what.


    If something happened to the Xiao siblings, in case King Jin''s mansion asked, it would be difficult to communicate with each other at that time.


    Cao Qianhu glanced at Jing Rui suspiciously at the time, and felt that he cared too much about the Xiao family, but what Jing Rui said was right. When something happens, King Jin will investigate, I''m afraid it won''t be beautiful.


    Then there was a scene where Cao Qianhu appeared in Xiao''s house in time.


    When it was almost dark, Sun Zhenyu came over with a girl Yun Yi didn''t know.


    Yun Yi had just finished cooking the rice when she heard Bai Zuo shouting loudly outside the door, and ''Xue Li'' reminded her that Sun Zhenyu brought someone here.


    It is essential to be wary of others. Sun Zhenyu is a good person, but there is no guarantee that the people she brings will be good. Jealousy is the most unreasonable thing. She has collected everything that should be collected, and then went out.


    arrived at the gate and said with a smile, "Zhenyu, why is this hour here, who is this?"


    While talking, he stretched out his hand and dragged them into the courtyard.


    Sun Zhenyu said with a smile, "This is Zhao Yaqing, the girl from the second room of the Zhao family next door to my house. I happened to meet in front of her and came here together."


    Yun Yi smiled and said, "Come in, as soon as the sun sets, it will be very cold today."


    took them into the house, Yun Yi untied Brother Hao on his back and hugged him, took out some pumpkin seeds and put them on the kang table: "There''s nothing good to entertain, you guys eat pumpkin seeds."


    Sun Zhenyu took Zhao Yaqing to sit on the edge of the kang, grabbed a handful of pumpkin seeds and handed it to Zhao Yaqing: "Come on, don''t be cautious, Yun Yi is easy-going and easy to get along with."


    Zhao Yajing was thinking, just about the disturbance in the Xiao family''s big room before, and said that she was easy-going and easy to get along with, so ghosts believed it.


    Yunyi glanced at Zhao Yaqing, then withdrew his gaze and looked at Sun Zhenyu: "Tell me, is there something wrong?"


    Sun Zhenyu then said, "I came here to tell you that your cousin may have been frightened by fetal gas. Your cousin invited a doctor and a midwife to go home."


    Yun Yi did the math, Lu Siyi is now more than seven months old, it is hard to say whether he was frightened today, or whether the medicine from the hands of Lu Siyi and He Shi was responsible.


    Little cuties, ask for a monthly pass, thank you for your support~~~~~~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 147： what are you talking about

    Chapter 147 What are you talking about?


    But if the doctor is a smart one, you can get a rough idea of ??the pulse.


    I just don''t know what the expressions of the mother-in-law and daughter-in-law will look like when they know about it, but I just hurt the child, and I feel a trace of sympathy in my heart.


    After Sun Zhenyu finished speaking, seeing that Yunyi didn''t speak, she quickly added: "You don''t have to blame yourself for this, even if you were frightened, it was the big house who asked for it himself.


    You said that your uncle was so shameless, he obviously did bad things, and he made a good face for you, which is really disgusting. "


    Yun Yi laughed: "Okay, let''s not talk about them, anyway, we don''t matter in the future, that is, a familiar stranger."


    Sun Zhenyu laughed: "That''s a good thing to say, familiar stranger, this is the first time I''ve heard someone say that."


    After ?? finished speaking, he continued: "Yunyi, don''t worry, my grandmother said that after a while, we will come to help you after we are done, so you don''t have to worry."


    Yunyi just smiled and didn''t answer. She knew that the old lady of the Sun family was kind, but she couldn''t really wait for others to help her.


    After Sun Zhenyu finished talking, Yun Yi said, "You don''t have to worry about us, I have a small ox to help with the work, so it should be better."


    Sun Zhenyu heard the little ox: "Speaking of cattle, don''t you know that the cattle in this northern Xinjiang are much more expensive than other places, my elder brother said that it is more than twice as expensive as the capital.


    is more than twice as expensive as the place where we bought cattle when we were exiled. Fortunately, you bought cattle wisely and saved a lot of money. "


    Zhao Yaqing has been listening to them, but her eyes are looking at the room, all this is seen by Yun Yi.


    Sun Zhenyu didn''t stay long, in fact, she was a little worried about Yunyi, so she came to see it, just to let her know what happened in the big room after she left.


    After Sun Zhenyu left, Yun Yi called his elder brother Xiao Chenrui over for dinner.


    During dinner, he also mentioned what Sun Zhenyu said to his elder brother Xiao Chenrui.


    Xiao Chenrui stopped his movements after hearing this: "Sister, will the big house blame us for this?"


    Yun Yi said lightly: "They can''t blame us for this, they can only blame them for doing it themselves."


    Xiao Chenrui also thought about it, if the uncle hadn''t been eager for quick success, how could today''s incident happen, and besides, Lu Siyi didn''t show up for the whole process today, how could it be possible to give birth prematurely because of today''s incident?


    ******


    On the other side of the Xiao family, Xiao Chenhui finally invited the midwife and the doctor to come back. Mrs. He was clamoring to give her a diagnosis and treatment first, but Xiao Chenhui was worried about Lu Siyi, so he brought the doctor to their house first. .


    The doctor first checked Lu Siyi''s pulse, but looked at Lu Siyi with a frown. Xiao Chenhui saw the doctor''s indescribable expression, and his heart almost jumped out of his throat: "Doctor, what''s wrong?"


    The doctor glanced at the pregnant woman on the bed, and said, "Have you been infected with Tripterygium wilfordii before?"


    Lu Siyi''s face turned pale when she heard this. It was one of her dowries. How could she have never touched it, but she has only touched it once since she became pregnant, and she was very careful, how could it have something to do with it? ?


    Her mind was confused for a while, and she couldn''t help thinking about the incident that she almost had a miscarriage in the mansion. Her mother-in-law must be hiding something at that time.


    She looked at Xiao Chenhui suddenly: "Mother must know, she must know, she must have harmed our mother and son instead of harming others."


    Xiao Chenhui is even more fond of Lu Siyi, and he is not happy when he hears this: "Siyi, what are you talking about?"


    Ask for a monthly pass, thank you for your support! ~~~~~~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 148： why do you hurt yourself

    Chapter 148 Why bother to hurt yourself


    Lu Siyi will start to have a stomach ache again. Her forehead is covered in sweat. She gritted her teeth and said, "I''m not talking nonsense. If you don''t believe me, go ask your mother."


    Xiao Chenhui was afraid that she would say something that shouldn''t be said and let outsiders see the joke, so he hurriedly took the doctor out.


    stood a long way out of the door: "Doctor, what is the situation of the wife?"


    The doctor then said: "The pregnant woman is afraid that she has touched unclean things before, and there are ingredients of Tripterygium in it. This child is afraid that there will be a disease of frailty."


    Xiao Chenhui couldn''t accept it for a while, thinking how could this be possible, he was looking forward to this child very much, and he has always taken good care of Lu Siyi, how could there be a problem.


    He remembered what Lu Siyi said just now, and took the doctor to his mother.


    Aunt Wei, who was busy in the kitchen, listened to the doctor''s words just now, and thought that it was retribution. Others didn''t know it, but she knew it very well. That thing was only available at Lu Siyi''s mother''s house.


    When she was in the mansion, she remembered that the maid had told her that Mrs. He had asked Mrs. Sun to take something harmful from the eldest young grandmother and wanted to harm the young master of the second room. Lv Siyi almost had a miscarriage last time. The matter is covered tightly, and I am afraid that it has nothing to do with the thing that hurts people.


    What is going on here is really intriguing.


    Thinking of what happened today, although the Xiao family lost their lives, their mother and son would also be shameless, but she felt really happy, especially seeing He was kicked away by Yunyi, she wanted to applaud, day by day If you know how to bully people, you will feel comfortable now.


    After waiting for the doctor to check He''s pulse and prescribed a prescription, Xiao Chenhui sent Xiao Yunling to follow the doctor to get the medicine.


    made an excuse and took Xiao Yunru out, and then asked, "Mother, why did Siyi touch Tripterygium during pregnancy?"


    He felt a little flustered when he heard this, and after struggling for a long time, he still told the truth: "I originally wanted to remove the broom star, but who would have thought that someone was behind the second room.


    That thing was sent to your house by someone''s hands and feet. If Siyi couldn''t stand the fetal gas, I''m afraid I wouldn''t be able to find it, and I''m afraid the child won''t be able to keep it later. "


    Xiao Chenhui clenched his fists, his eyes burning with fire: "What did Dr. Qiu from Jimintang say at that time?"


    Mr. He has also forgotten the pain in his body now, and some dare not look into his son''s eyes: "I am afraid that I will be weak when I was born."


    Xiao Chenhui smashed the wall with a punch, which frightened Mr. He, and he couldn''t care about his own injuries, so he was about to get up, and hurriedly shouted: "Hui''er, don''t do this, it''s my mother''s fault, Why do you have to hurt yourself."


    At this moment, the midwife came out and shouted: "The pregnant woman is about to give birth, come and help someone."


    When life was at stake, Mrs He was also anxious: "Hui''er, let''s talk about what''s going on later. The most important thing now is that Siyi gives birth to the child safely."


    Xiao Chenhui closed his eyes and let out a sigh of relief, suppressed the fire in his heart, and walked out of the yard. He never thought that it was his mother who killed his child. What is this?


    The only person in the family who can enter the delivery room is Aunt Wei. Just when he was in trouble in the courtyard, the old lady came out of the house.


    Xiao Chenhui stepped forward: "Grandma."


    The old lady patted his hand: "It''s okay, there is grandmother here."


    said and went to the delivery room: "I''ll go in and watch, you ask the kitchen to prepare some food, so that Siyi can eat and be strong."


    Lu Siyi''s screams made everyone in the courtyard a little scared.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 149： Leaving Jingjia

    Chapter 149 Leaving the Jing Family


    Wei Shi just didn''t want to take care of the main room, so he cooked a bowl of noodles for Lu Siyi, and added an egg for the sake of women, and they couldn''t eat them anyway.


    Lu Siyi ate a bowl of noodles under the comfort of the old lady, which gave her some energy.


    After tossing until the second half of the night, he gave birth to a boy who was less than five kilograms and was born with a weak illness.


    When Lu Siyi heard that her son was not in good health, she blamed her mother-in-law, and there was only hatred in her eyes except for tears.


    The eldest grandson of the Xiao family did not bring much joy to the Xiao family, but made the Xiao family feel sad, because something was wrong with the child early the next morning, so Xiao Chenhui invited the doctor over again.


    The doctor said that this child is frail and needs to be taken care of. It may be a turnaround when he grows up.


    He prescribed some warming and nourishing decoctions and asked him to fetch them.


    Before starting to eat, he drank the soup first, and he also needed to take it for a long time. This worried the Xiao family.


    Even Concubine Wei also started to worry, and she had a hard life. If there was another medicine jar at home, how would she live in the future.


    ******


    On the other hand, the Jing family has come to a decision after discussions these days. Since Jing Rui can''t be used by the Jing family now, and is no longer at the mercy of the Jing family, let''s cut off the relationship.


    Anyway, he lost the post of Xiaoqi, which is just one less coolie for the Jing family. The big deal is that the family is still the same as it is now, but if the family takes over the post of Xiaoqi, the meaning to the Jing family will be different. .


    So he sent Jing Xuhuan from the big room to call someone.


    As a result, Jing Xuhuan came back and sent a message: "Grandfather, that kid Jing Rui said that if he wants Xiaoqi''s seat, let''s go to the guardhouse and talk about it face to face."


    Mr. Jing now feels like he is being led by the nose, but for this position and for the Jing family to have a right to speak in the military district in the future, he still went ahead.


    After Jing Xuhuan left, Jing Rui went to Chang Baihu and Cao Qianhu.


    Cao Qianhu looked at Jing Rui with a black face: "I don''t have time to take care of other families'' business every day."


    Jing Rui lingered for a long time, and Cao Qianhu was so angry that he wanted to scold people. If he hadn''t seen him as a rare talent, he wouldn''t be used to him.


    Because of what happened last time, the two of them had a good personal relationship, but this kid always makes him a guarantor, which is really annoying.


    The matter of the Jing family is much simpler, there is no need to go back and forth like the Xiao family.


    directly agreed, and the contract stated that Jing Rui and the Jing family would be cut off with the position of Xiaoqi. He also learned from Yunyi, and the injustice in the Jing family was briefly stated in the divorce letter.


    Jing''s family almost vomited blood. It was a shame that they were thrown into the guardhouse.


    Anyway, if he doesn''t sign, Jing Rui doesn''t agree, so he won''t be in a hurry.


    When everyone in the Jing family, especially everyone in the third room, had signed off, Jing Rui said slowly, "I sometimes suspect that I''m definitely not your Jing family, otherwise, how could you be in the past eighteen years? Years, do that to me."


    The old man of the Jing family regrets it very much now, but it is too late to say anything now. Even if he does more now, it is impossible to warm Jing Rui''s heart. After all, he is wrong.


    When the matter was over, Chang Baihu said, "Although the military position of the Weisuo can be hereditary, and Jing Rui is willing to give up the position of the small banner, but the Weisuo also has the rules of the Weisuo, and at least he must be a convincing person.


    You can¡¯t just send someone here to be able to take up the post of a small flag. There is no shortage of people in the military camp who have the gauntlet, so don¡¯t be defeated as soon as you take office. "


    Little cuties, ask for a monthly pass, thank you for your support~~~~~~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 150： There must be another way out

    Chapter 150 There must be another way out


    The old man of the Jing family heard this, frowned and looked at Chang Baihu, who was talking, this was obviously aimed at him.


    It''s not that there has never been a succession of military posts in the guardhouse, let alone a small banner, even the position of a hundred and a thousand households, but there has never been what Chang Baihu said, which is obviously dissatisfied with them. King family.


    You have always thought right. People are just dissatisfied with your Jing family. I have never seen a military position like this. It is really insightful.


    I am afraid that in this world, the Jing family is also the only one.


    Although the old man of the Jing family was unhappy, he was also afraid that this Changbaihu would wear small shoes for the Jing family who were about to take over the position of Xiaoqi, so he said, "Since Jing Rui is willing to give up this military post, there must be another way out."


    Mr. Jing never thought that he was just trying to prevaricate what Chang Baihu said, and it didn''t take long for it to be fulfilled.


    The Jing family took over the position of Xiaoqi was Jing Hongnan, the second son of the Jing family. First, Mr. Jing felt that the second son was more skilled than the other two sons, and secondly, he felt that the second son, Jing Hongnan, was more slick and would come in trouble.


    also had nothing to hand over, so I took him to meet the people in the flag.


    It''s just that the ten people in the banner didn''t look down on Jing Hongnan at all. They were the people that Jing Rui had specially trained. They knew that their small banner was forced to give up their position, and they didn''t like that this took their small banner''s military position even more. people.


    After ??, etc., were handed over, Jing Hongnan said, "Is it possible that the residence hasn''t taken me there yet."


    Jing Rui pointed to the barracks over there where Xiaoqi lived together: "The place to live is over there, you can live wherever you want."


    Jing Hongnan had inquired about it, Jing Rui lived in a single room: "Don''t you have a single room?"


    Jing Rui sneered in front of the crowd: "That''s what I got for meritorious service. I can''t give it to you. You can only live unless your boss agrees."


    Jing Hongnan was a little annoyed, thinking that Jing Rui did it on purpose, just to embarrass him.


    Jing Rui doesn''t care what he thinks of himself, he won''t let him the house, he just depends on his ability.


    He went to Cao Qianhu to plead guilty, and then left the army camp and went to Yunyi.


    Xiao Chenrui was overjoyed when he saw Jing Rui standing at the gate.


    Jing Rui didn''t hide it from himself, he just said it on purpose, just wanting him to take him in and live here for a few days.


    Xiao Chenrui is really powerful: "Brother Jing, if you don''t have a place to live for a while, why don''t you just squeeze with me, anyway, the bed in my room is enough for the two of us."


    Jing Rui also pretended to say: "Will this cause you trouble?"


    Xiao Chenrui said: "How come, I will tell my sister, she will definitely not object, don''t worry."


    Xiao Chenrui dragged Jing Rui into the house.


    As everyone knows, he is in the middle of the family.


    Xiao Chenrui went into the kitchen and told Yun Yiyi about the situation, Yun Yi said with a sullen smile, "Since you want to stay, then stay, just in time to mention your martial arts."


    Just like that, Jing Rui, the big bad wolf, lived here with the Xiao family.


    He practiced martial arts with his prospective brother-in-law in the morning, went up the mountain to chop firewood and hunt in the morning, and taught him his homework in the afternoon. Xiao Chenrui now admires Jing Rui quite a bit, and is simply a little fanboy.


    Of course, when they go up the mountain, they carry others behind their backs, and they never fight head-on with others.


    The time has passed, and although it has not yet been enlightened, the guards have already begun to divide the military fields for the new military households, each of them ten acres of land, and Yunyi and his brother two have also been divided into twenty acres.


    Seeds will be provided free of charge by the guards. When the food is harvested, 70% will go to the guards, and 30% will go to the military households.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 151： a little punishment

    Chapter 151 Slight punishment


    Yunyi¡¯s sister and brother¡¯s location is not bad. The left side is next to the Sun family, the right side is the field of the Xiao family¡¯s direct branch, and the river is not far away, so it will be convenient to irrigate the land in the future.


    But Yun Yi heard those old military households mention it before, and now they are still carrying water and pouring water on the ground. I wonder if the waterwheel has not yet been invented in Beimo country?


    After the land was divided, the new military households learned that every year when spring ploughing came, everyone borrowed ploughs from the guardhouse. Because there were so many ploughs, they had to line up. Buy a plow together.


    Yun Yi thought about it for a while, their brothers and sisters are already struggling to cultivate. If they wait in line for ploughing, they don''t know how long they will wait, and the land they are allotted is wasteland. They must be plowed a few more times this year, so they asked the people next to them to sell them. place for farm tools.


    This day, Xiao Chenrui and Jing Rui went up the mountain early in the morning. Yunyi was busy with the work at home and thought about going to the market to see if there were any ploughs for sale. If he didn¡¯t, he would have to queue up at the guardhouse at that time, which affected the spring ploughing.


    In the past few days, he asked Jing Rui to bring his eldest brother Xiao Chenrui to build a chicken coop in the backyard. Thinking that the weather would be warmer, he would buy a few chickens to raise, and if he wanted to feed them better, there had to be a source.


    tied Brother Hao to his back, and then walked towards the market.


    I just didn''t expect to meet He''s and Xiao Yunru as soon as they arrived at the market entrance. The two of them wrapped their heads and faces tightly, only showing a pair of eyes.


    Seeing Xiao Yunru staring at her, she then remembered that she had punished them a little that day, and originally wanted to give them some medicine in the water tank to make their family look ugly, but thinking of the old lady, she still rested her mind, anyway There is ample time.


    Yunyi pouted, she dared to stare at people like this, but her medicine is not something that ordinary doctors can solve. Either she will take it herself, or she will heal herself in seven months.


    The name of this medicine is Qiyueyu, no more or no less for seven months. If you can resist scratching, your body will be extremely itchy at most, but once you scratch the skin, it will become a continuous piece.


    But no matter how severe it is, it will no longer be itchy after seven months, and it will gradually begin to scab and then return to normal.


    Looking at the two trotting away, I wondered if the two of them could hold back their claws. Anyway, they could be quiet in a short time.


    A few days ago, I heard from Fang''s aunt who was not far from home that Lu Siyi had given birth to a son who weighed less than five kilograms, but his health was not very good. He was a medicine jar when he was born.


    Yun Yi is somewhat guilty of this child, although he was implicated by his own grandmother and mother, but in the end he became a victim of infighting.


    When she arrived at the place where farm implements were sold, the plough now looked similar to the curved plough. After reading it, she realized that there was no plough commentary or plough construction, and the plough arrow in the middle could not adjust the depth of the ploughing field.


    In this case, it is still inconvenient to use.


    Yunyi thought about it in his heart, find a carpenter to do it again, then go to the blacksmith to order the ploughshare and plough mirror, buy a hoe, and then go out of the farm tool shop first.


    went around the market, bought some dry goods, and then went back.


    When they got home, the two people who went up the mountain hadn''t come back. Yunyi put down the rice, then cleaned and sliced ??a piece of bacon that had been smoked before, ready to make bacon rice, and also soaked some dried mushrooms bought from the market today.


    As soon as I put the bacon and mushrooms in the pot, I heard movement outside the gate.


    Baiyou was the first to rush in, shaking his head and waving his tail, looking very excited.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 152： Then Ill be more respectful than obedient.

    Chapter 152 Then I''ll be more respectful


    Yun Yi quickly dried his hands and walked out, and saw Jing Rui and his eldest brother Xiao Chenrui dragging a large plough made of vines to the gate. There were a big wild boar and a sheep on it, and Jing Rui was still holding it in his hand. He was holding a live sheep, while the elder brother Xiao Chenrui was also carrying a rabbit and a pheasant.


    followed by a lot of people watching the fun.


    Yunyi quickly looked at the two of them, and saw that they were not injured except that they were a little embarrassed, so I was relieved.


    asked, "Have you entered the deep mountains?"


    Xiao Chenrui deliberately said loudly: "We were chased into the deep mountains by wild boars, there is no way."


    Everyone listened and sighed for a while.


    Some of the onlookers whispered: "Look, how dangerous the deep mountains are. In the future, you will have to tell the children in your family not to go to the deep mountains. If you encounter this group of people, you will be injured if you don''t die."


    Someone came: "Then they are all right?"


    Someone on the side said: "It must be someone who knows kung fu and has the ability. Look at that pig, it must have three or four hundred pounds."


    Someone else said: "Who the **** beat this?"


    The people who followed shook their heads, indicating that they were unclear.


    A fat woman behind ?? said, "It must have been Jingjia Qilang. He used to bring prey back from the mountains."


    Someone next to ?? asked inexplicably, "Then why did he send it here?"


    The fat woman smiled mysteriously: "You don''t know that."


    Then he publicized what the Jing family did, and the Jing family''s reputation became even more stinky.


    Jing Rui asked Yun Yi to bring the ewe back to the courtyard, Xiao Chenrui sent the rabbit and pheasant in his hand, the two did not stop, and took the wild boar to the market.


    Along the way, someone asked who beat him, but Jing Rui all pointed to Xiao Chenrui, and some people didn''t quite believe it.


    The two people don''t care whether others believe it or not, they want to quickly sell the prey and exchange it for money to go home for dinner.


    Although military households cannot open shops to do business, they can get their prey and the output of their homes to exchange for money at the market.


    It didn''t take long for the two of them to sell their prey. One pig was sold for 72,200 wen, and the other sheep was sold for 14,240 wen, for a total of 21,260 wen.


    Because some people followed over to join in the fun, the news that Xiao Chenrui and Jing Rui sold their prey for 21,2600 yuan soon spread.


    When the two of them got home, the meal was already ready and kept warm on the stove.


    Xiao Chenrui took out eleven taels and handed it to Jing Rui: "Brother Jing, this money is yours, you keep it."


    Jing Rui pushed directly to Yun Yi''s side: "I ate, drank and lived in your house during this period of time, so this should be regarded as the entry fee."


    Yun Yicai was not polite to him, and said with a smile: "Since Brother Jing said so, then I would be more respectful than obeying my orders."


    Xiao Chenrui looked at her sister in disbelief. She originally thought that her sister would definitely not accept it, and she was thinking about how to persuade her to accept it, so that Brother Jing could feel at ease while living, and her sister was embarrassed to drive people away. I like to be with Big Brother Jing, so everyone is happy.


    Thinking about waiting for the wild things to be hunted and dividing the money, I let Brother Jing keep it by himself, but my sister didn''t even say no and kept it directly.


    He was a little stunned. Could it be that his elder sister had long ago disliked Brother Jing for eating and lodging at home, so he directly accepted the money.


    Oh, I don''t want to, anyway, the final result is what he wants to see. In the future, Big Brother Jing will have a hard waist when he lives at home. This is his own food.


    also handed over the silver in his hand: "Sister, you take the silver together."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 153： It seems that the identity of the original owner is not simple

    Chapter 153 It seems that the identity of the original owner is not simple


    After collecting the money, Yunyi served them food, and then he talked about the custom plough.


    Jing Rui has been here for so long, but he didn''t notice this.


    thought for a moment and said, "Let me handle this matter. There is a place in the guardhouse that specializes in making farm tools."


    Yunyi then said what he saw in the market, and put forward his own suggestion. The plough Yunyi said, although Jing Rui had seen it in his previous life, but he had not studied it carefully.


    then said: "It''s best to draw a picture, so that it is clear at a glance, and they can understand without talking too much."


    Yunyi nodded in response: "Okay, I''ll draw a picture later."


    ******


    After the Jing family found out that Jing Rui sold the prey to get money, the whole family was so depressed, all of them had a dark face.


    Jing Yuejiao from the second room of the Jing family muttered, "I haven''t eaten meat since Brother Seven left home."


    Wu Guiqin, the second daughter-in-law, heard her daughter''s words, and quickly pulled her sleeves and motioned her to shut up with her eyes. Saying such things at this time is not just looking for trouble, there is a shortage of punching bags at home.


    Cheng Xianglan, who was sitting on the side at this time, said, "Is it true that the kiss is broken, but I am still his mother. It is not too much to ask him for some money in private?"


    Wei of the big room heard this and deliberately used words to stimulate her: "You are indeed Qilang''s mother, and it may be your ability to ask for money."


    There are three daughters-in-law in the Jing family. The second daughter-in-law, Mrs. Wu, doesn¡¯t seem to be fighting or robbing, but she can¡¯t be without her. The eldest daughter-in-law, Mrs. Wei, and the third daughter-in-law, Mrs. Cheng, have to compete everywhere.


    No, after being told by Sister-in-law Wei, she felt that if she didn''t get money, she would be very embarrassed.


    Cheng Shi, who is usually shrewd, would be confused in the eyes of the Jing family, but I don''t know if it is really confused or fake. Anyway, he stood up and walked out.


    The third eldest Jing Hongxi chased after him: "I said what''s the matter with you as a woman, how do you say that wind is rain, don''t you know that sister-in-law did it on purpose?"


    Cheng Shi ignored her husband and kept walking a long way before stopping, looking around to see no one: "I don''t know if my sister-in-law did it on purpose, but I''ve thought about it for a long time, and I can''t let Jing Rui''s deflated calf get better. Days passed.


    Others don''t know, but you know, we must never let him have a chance to stand out. The last time the one from the capital came over, I was so frightened that I almost died, for fear that they would meet.


    I thought about it, he looks so good, and now he is at the age of marrying a wife, in case of being a son-in-law among the heads of thousands or hundreds of households, we really can''t control him.


    It would be better to take this opportunity to pair him with the Xiao family girl, so that he will never have a chance to climb the high branches and never get out of this northern border. We can also feel at ease. "


    Jing Hongxi thought for a moment: "Laner, you are right, it''s best to put it in front of you. This idea is very good, as long as he doesn''t leave Northern Xinjiang."


    After the two agreed, they continued to walk forward.


    Little did they know, their conversation was clearly heard by Yun Yi, who came out to deliver things to the Fang family aunt.


    Originally, Yun Yi didn¡¯t know the rest of the Jing family, and when she heard someone talking, she didn¡¯t take it seriously.


    But as soon as she walked over, she heard Jing Rui''s name. With her IQ, she could guess who the other party was when she heard this, so she simply listened to it all, and she really got her guess right. The identity of the original owner is not simple.


    She had no reasonable reason to stay at Jing Rui''s house, so someone brought a pillow when she didn''t fall asleep.


    Finished the update today, ask for a monthly pass~~~


    Thank you for the little cuties who collected and recommended tickets and monthly tickets!


    Thanks to the little cuties who tipped and commented!


    Thanks to the little cuties who catch bugs!


    thanks for your support!


    Sonoko will continue to work hard!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 154： This is back to back

    Chapter 154


    The spicy white glutinous rice that was in his hand was handed to Aunt Fang: "Auntie, this is the spicy white glutinous rice I told you a few days ago. You can try it. If you like it, I will bring some more."


    Fang''s aunt smiled and accepted: "Then aunt won''t be polite to you. You wait, I''ll go make a basket for you."


    took the basket and went into the kitchen. When he came out again, he put a few radishes in the basket: "Auntie doesn''t have anything good for you. You can take these radishes back and eat them."


    Yunyi was still rushing back to deal with the couple, so she was not polite and said with a smile: "Then thank Aunt Fang."


    Aunt Fang handed over the basket: "It''s not a precious thing, just don''t dislike it."


    Yunyi took the basket: "Aunt Fang, I still have something to do at home, so I''ll go back first, and have time to sit there."


    Fang''s aunt smiled and replied: "Okay, I have time to chat with you."


    Send Yun Yi out of the gate, and watched him go away, then turned back to the yard, thinking that it is not easy for these brothers and sisters, let the family help more in the future.


    Yunyi carried the basket and took a short cut, before Jing Hongxi and Cheng Xianglan arrived home in one step.


    Then he said to Jing Rui who was chopping wood in the courtyard: "The original Jing family parents are here."


    This remark made Jing Rui stunned for a while, but he quickly reacted: "Nothing, I can handle it, you are busy with you."


    Yunyi whispered, "They came here with a purpose."


    Jing Rui put down the axe that split the wood: "Are you here for money?"


    Yun Yi smiled and shook his head: "You''ll know in a while."


    As soon as Yun Yi finished speaking, Bai Zuo and Bai You rushed out of the gate together, barking at the person who came.


    Jing Hongxi shouted outside: "Jing Rui, get out of here for Lao Tzu."


    Yun Yi laughed: "The show is about to begin."


    Jing Rui looked at Yun Yi who was smiling: "You seem to be in a good mood?"


    Yun Yi gave him a push: "I''ll tell you later, go out and deal with them first."


    I was reading in the room when Xiao Chenrui heard the movement and went out: "Sister, Brother Jing, who is outside?"


    Jing Rui didn''t let Yun Yi go out, but took Xiao Chenrui to the gate: "Is the Jing family trying to backtrack?"


    Jing Hongxi glared at Jing Rui: "Even if I break up, I''m still your father."


    Jing Rui laughed: "What are you looking for from me? Could it be that the old man of the Jing family felt that Xiao Qi''s military position was obtained, and he wanted you to force me to return to the Jing family to be a bull and a horse?"


    Cheng Xianglan took over the words: "Qi Lang, even if you break up with your family, you can''t live here, this Xiao family doesn''t even have an adult, there are only a few brothers and sisters in the family, it will cause trouble over time. "


    Jing Rui stared at her: "I don''t have to worry about my aunt."


    Cheng Xianglan pretended to be heartbroken: "Qilang, do you have to be so heartless?"


    Xiao Chenrui said, "Has this been done before, the expression and movement are not quite right?"


    Jing Rui also nodded and said, "Indeed."


    The conversation between the two made Cheng Xianglan not in the mood to perform any more, and she said directly: "You will ruin the reputation of Miss Xiao''s family, which is inappropriate."


    At this time, there were also many people who came down from the mountain. Those who knew Jing Hongxi began to popularize the Jing family.


    Xiao Chenrui opened his mouth and said: "You Jing family''s behavior is really confusing. Those who don''t know think that you are the enemies of Big Brother Jing. For the sake of Xiaoqi''s position, it''s not enough to force people out of the house to break up their relationship, and now they run away again. Come to ruin people''s reputation, but also get involved with my sister, you are really disgusting."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 155： Im as good as you want

    Chapter 155 I''m as good as you want


    The people on the side also started talking, and someone said, "This kid from the Xiao family is right, this third-eldest husband and wife of the Jing family are really not a thing, they have been beating or scolding Qilang since they were young. Don''t let it go."


    Someone next to him echoed: "The Jing family said that this Jing Rui is an ominous person. Not long after he was born, the Jing family was convicted and the whole family was exiled to the northern Xinjiang."


    Someone complained: "Obviously it was an adult who made a mistake, but he still wants to blame a child. These people''s brains are afraid of water."


    Jing Hongxi glared at Xiao Chenrui angrily: "It''s not your turn to take care of our Jing family''s affairs, so get out of your way."


    As a result, as soon as he finished speaking, three small stones, ''bang, bang, bang'', were struck from different directions.


    Jing Hongxi knelt down there without warning, frightened Cheng Xianglan beside him and asked quickly, "What''s wrong with you, why did you fall so well?"


    When he knelt down, the people who were watching the excitement were stunned.


    Cheng Xianglan reacted and turned to look at the person at the gate: "What did you do to him?"


    Yunyi walked out of the gate: "Yo, this is not a New Year or a festival, we can''t stand such a big gift."


    Cheng Xianglan had seen Yun Yi when she was watching the excitement in the Xiao family''s big house: "How do you talk?"


    Yun Yi said, "Then what is he doing?"


    Jing Hongxi only felt hot on his face, but he couldn''t stand up when he tried to struggle.


    Yunyi ignored him, but said, "This is my home. The two of you came uninvited and asked my brother to go away, isn''t it appropriate?"


    Cheng Xianglan said angrily: "It''s really shameless, how old a girl is, she still doesn''t know how to avoid suspicion."


    Jing Rui came over and said, "You really don''t think about me at all, you want to destroy me when you open your mouth, and you want to implicate the Xiao brothers and sisters who kindly took in me, you are really vicious."


    Cheng Xianglan felt a little guilty, but as soon as she rolled her eyes, she had an idea: "I''m here to help you, although you broke up with the Jing family, but you''re also my son, and now you''ve reached the age of marriage, this girl from the Xiao family is afraid too soon. It''s time to get married, since you''ve all lived in Xiao''s house, it''s a good thing to settle down earlier."


    Yun Yi thought that this person was really different from the outside, and looked at Cheng Xianglan with a half-smile: "How about I do what you want?"


    Before Cheng Xianglan could react, she heard Yunyi say to the onlookers, "Everyone, tomorrow is my engagement day for Xiao Yunyi and Jing Rui. If you have nothing to do, please come over for a cup of tea and candy. , come and give us a testimony."


    Cheng Xianglan was stunned first, then Yixi, no matter what, things developed as they expected.


    Jing Rui was also overjoyed when he heard it. He didn''t expect Jing Hongxi and Cheng Xianglan to be in trouble, and such a good thing could still happen.


    Xiao Chenrui stood there and didn''t react. He thought to himself what the situation was. He had heard it wrong. My sister just said that she was going to be engaged to Big Brother Jing, why didn''t he know about it?


    Looking at my sister and brother Jing who were not far away, I felt a little uncomfortable. I wondered why my sister didn''t tell me about such a big thing. Second, I felt that Brother Jing robbed him and Brother Hao''s sister, and Brother Jing didn''t either. Fragrant.


    He would feel that he had brought a wolf into the room, and staring at Jing Rui lost his previous admiration.


    Cheng Xianglan got what she wanted, she helped Jing Hongxi and didn''t want to make trouble anymore, she turned around and was about to leave.


    Just as they turned around, they heard Jing Rui say, "Wait, you guys came here to make a fuss and just left?"


    For the time being, there are two chapters in the morning and two chapters in the afternoon. It is arranged in this way. Please ask for recommendation tickets, monthly tickets, punch cards, and five-star comments! Thank you for your support~~~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 156： What do you want before you let us go

    Chapter 156 What do you want before you let us go


    Jing Hongxi said angrily, "Then what else do you want?"


    Jing Rui said indifferently: "You still dare to come to trouble me after you have signed the divorce letter. If I don''t ask you to pay a price, wouldn''t any Jing family members come to trouble me?"


    Cheng Xianglan glared at Jing Rui: "Qilang, we are your parents anyway, don''t go too far."


    At this moment, Jing Hongxi said, "I heard that you and the Xiao family boy went to the market to sell prey today. You should have shared a lot of money, right?"


    Xiao Chenrui was disgusted when he heard this: "I just said how did the Jing family come, it turned out to be for the money we sold for the prey, is it because the Jing family left Brother Jing and the family can''t survive? , It''s really shameless to come to plot against him after this parent is broken."


    Cheng Xianglan scolded Xiao Chenrui, "I''m here to ask my son for money. It''s none of your business, a **** with a dead father and mother."


    When Jing Rui heard this, he wanted to go up and teach others a lesson, but Yun Yi stopped him: "Let me do this."


    Yunyi stepped forward with one kick, and directly kicked the person three or four meters away, which almost affected the onlookers behind, and even Jing Hongxi, who was supported by Cheng Xianglan, fell back to the ground.


    Seeing Yunyi walking straight towards Cheng Xianglan: "You think our sisters and brothers are easy to bully, you are not human, and you want to destroy our reputation. Now even my parents are not spared. My father died to save King Jin. , and you are someone who dares to humiliate you, you owe it a fight."


    Yunyi reached out and touched several acupuncture points on her body, which directly made Cheng Xianglan sweat profusely in pain.


    Even though the previous kick had received strength, it was enough for her to endure, and now it was even more painful for her to survive and die.


    Yun Yi also rubbed her dumb acupuncture point badly, which made her hurt to death, but she couldn''t make a sound. To outsiders, it was the third daughter-in-law of the Jing family who was frightened by a little girl, only a short distance away. Jing Hongxi, who was there, discovered that something was wrong with his daughter-in-law.


    Jing Hongsui was afraid that Yunyi would hurt his daughter-in-law again, so he quickly said, "What do you want before you let us go."


    Yunyi stood up: "Dare to come to my house to ask for trouble, and insult my family, then there must be a price, otherwise, wouldn''t everyone dare to come to my house to ask for trouble."


    At this moment, the Fang family aunt heard the news and came over: "That is, Xiao family kid kindly took in Jing Qilang who was kicked out of the house, and there was something wrong, he actually came to destroy the reputation of his son and his benefactor, you have seen such vicious people. parents?


    Even greedily trying to calculate the money for selling prey, the men of the Jing family are all waste, unable to support their wives and children, and they need someone who has broken up with you to support them. "


    At this meeting, someone has already reported the letter to the Jing family, and the old man of the Jing family has also brought people over. There are more and more people watching the fun, and they are accusing the Jing family that they have no ability except to calculate Jing Qilang, but they rushed over. The Jing family was furious.


    The old man of the Jing family stepped forward and said a few good words to sister and brother Yunyi, and wanted to take people away, but was stopped by Yunyi and Jingrui together.


    Yunyi demanded compensation for the damage to their sister and brother''s reputation. In order to settle the matter, Mr. Jing had to agree, and glared fiercely at the third son and third daughter-in-law, who had failed in success and failed.


    And Jing Rui also stood up and demanded compensation at this time, on the grounds that he was no longer the Jing family, but the Jing family still came to try to calculate his money, and indirectly affected the Xiao family who took him in.


    Jing''s family didn''t want to pay, so Jing Rui shouted directly, "Who can help me call Chang Baihu."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 157： Once a word is out, the horse is hard to follow

    Chapter 157


    When the old man of the Jing family heard that he wanted to call Chang Baihu, his heart skipped a beat. If he called someone here, he would not be able to save his face, and he would have to pay for it.


    So ended the farce with six taels of silver, which also sounded a warning to everyone. The Xiao brothers and sisters couldn''t be provoked, and Jing Rui was not so easy to bully.


    Yunyi saw that the Jing family was leaving, and cleared his throat: "Master Jing, although there was such a commotion today, there is something I really need to thank you for. Your third daughter-in-law''s proposal is not bad."


    Mr. Jing stopped the steps he was about to take and looked at Yunyi who was talking.


    I saw Yun Yi smiled: "Since the Jing family and Jing Rui have broken up, Jing Rui is now homeless, and the third room of the Jing family is rushing to destroy our reputation, then it would be better to fulfill the aunt''s job. Mind."


    The Jing family did not know what Yunyi said before.


    So Yun Yi said again: "The third room of the Jing family came to make trouble before and wanted to ruin our reputation. In a hurry, I said that I would be engaged to Jing Rui tomorrow. Although I, Xiao Yunyi, are not a man, I have made a statement. It''s hard to chase after a horse, and since the words have been exported, it counts."


    At this time, Jing Rui stood up and said, "Everyone, since the girls of the Xiao family place great importance on friendship and righteousness, then I, Jing Rui, should treat each other with sincerity. Since we want to get engaged, the three media and six hires are indispensable. I will invite everyone to join us tomorrow. ,witness."


    Fang''s aunt smiled and said, "Congratulations, I will definitely come tomorrow."


    Glancing at the Jing family, he continued: "Although they came to the door with no good intentions, they made it happen by accident. Although you and the Jing family broke up, this marriage is also the order of your parents, and the matchmaker will be completed tomorrow. In other words, that is a good thing, and you should really thank them for making this scene."


    The onlookers felt that what Aunt Fang said was reasonable. Although Jing Rui and the Jing family broke up, how can you say that Jing Rui was also the son of the third room of the Jing family. Although Jing Hongxi and Cheng Xianglan wanted to take advantage and destroy Yes, but the marriage of these two can be regarded as the fate of their parents, which is justifiable.


    The old man of the Jing family left with the Jing family in the midst of other people''s discussions. He thought to himself, what kind of thing is this? He lost his reputation, he lost money, and in the end he fulfilled others.


    As soon as ?? Jing''s family left, the onlookers also dispersed. Aunt Fang smiled and said a few words of blessing, and left with her sons.


    When Yunyi and Jing Rui returned to the yard, they saw Xiao Chenrui with a cold face standing there waiting for them.


    Jing Rui gave Yun Yi a reassuring look, and dragged Xiao Chen Rui to the backyard first.


    Yunyi first went back to the house to feed Brother Hao some rice cereal, poured a few spoonfuls of water, and settled the little guy, only then did he hear the two people who exchanged in the backyard came back.


    The two of them didn''t know what to say, this would make Xiao Chenrui lose his previous anger.


    Yunyi came out and handed Brother Hao to Jing Rui: "You take him back to your house first, and Brother Rui and I have a few words."


    Jing Rui nodded. After taking Brother Hao and leaving, Yun Yi said to his elder brother Xiao Chenrui, "Come in with me."


    The two entered the room, and Yun Yi said: "Brother Rui, I didn''t have time to discuss today''s matter with you, it''s my sister''s fault, but it happened for a reason, and you can see it.


    In two months, I will be due to get married. I always have to settle for someone else. Brother Jing has lived in our house for a while. I believe you know his character, but under the current situation, I can''t leave it alone. You marry to another family, this is the best choice. "


    Xiao Chenrui looked up and said, "Sister, although I admire Brother Jing very much, I also want you to marry someone you like."


    Yun Yi smiled lightly: "He''s fine."


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 158： I will not wrong myself

    Chapter 158 I will not wrong myself


    Xiao Chenrui saw that the smile on his sister''s face didn''t look like a fake, and what the elder brother said to him, he said that he liked his sister very much and would take good care of her.


    He was silent for a while, thinking that it would be better to marry Big Brother Jing rather than marrying someone he didn''t know in the future. At least my sister could be the master of the house, and she could live more comfortably without having to worry about the morning and evening.


    figured it out and said, "Since you both like each other, I''m relieved."


    Yun Yi looked like a little adult, so he was really worried.


    reached out and rubbed his head: "Sister knows what you are worried about, don''t worry, I will not wrong myself."


    Xiao Chenrui was also relieved. First, he was afraid that his sister would use her temper for a while, and secondly, he was afraid that she would choose Big Brother Jing for himself and Brother Hao. Now that he knew that his sister was also happy with Big Brother Jing, he was relieved.


    Yunyi went to the eldest brother''s room to hug Brother Hao, and wanted to discuss tomorrow''s affairs with Jing Rui by the way.


    The house has just been cleaned up before, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it anymore, but you have to put a table or two, and that¡¯s what it means.


    Jing Rui saw their siblings coming over and said with a smile: "You can''t leave Brother Hao on the kang alone in the future. This little guy can climb over mountains and mountains now, but don''t take care of him and fall to the ground."


    Yun Yi smiled and said, "Brother Hao, you''ve grown your skills, right? Come on, let me show my brother and sister."


    Maybe he was tired from playing just now, the little guy just didn''t cooperate, he just turned his feet up, playing there with his hands and feet, and kept smiling at Yun Yi.


    Yunyi deliberately pointed his finger on his belly: "Brother Hao, you little slacker, can''t stop you from the kang in the future?"


    He knew he was teasing him, and laughed even more happily.


    Several people were discussing who to invite tomorrow, Jing Rui said: "I have Zeng Xiaoqi, Chang Baihu, Cao Qianhu, and a few good brothers from here, I guess there are two tables.


    As for the ten brothers in the original flag, don''t make it difficult for them. I''ll buy some cooked meat and send it to them, just tell them. "


    After Yun Yi discussed with his eldest brother Xiao Chenrui: "We don''t have many people here, please ask the patriarch of the Xiao family. I broke up with the big room, but not with the Xiao family, and then the Sun family. I want to invite you, and Aunt Fang in front of you, that''s all.


    I would like to invite my grandmother over, but it''s not very easy to handle. "


    The look in Yun Yi''s eyes was clearly seen by Jing Rui, and he remembered this in his heart.


    After a few discussions, before the sky darkened, Jing Rui and Xiao Chenrui went to deliver letters everywhere, asking them to come over for dinner tomorrow at noon.


    The next day, before it was bright, the three of them got up.


    Yunyi gave Brother Hao, who was still sleeping, to his elder brother Xiao Chenrui, and he and Jing Rui rode an ox cart to the market.


    Most of the ingredients come from the space, she prepared it last night, and today is just a transition.


    Half an hour later, they came back just after dawn. After Jing Rui helped unload the things, he left after explaining a few words.


    Xiao Chenrui cooked the porridge in the kitchen by himself, and then heated up the buns stuffed with carrot oil residue from last night. Just after the two brothers and sisters finished eating, they heard Bai Zuo bark again.


    Yunyi hurried out to greet him, and the aunt from the Fang family who came in front said, "Auntie, I''m really bothering you."


    Fang''s aunt smiled and said, "We live in the neighborhood, so it''s not right to help each other, you don''t need to be so polite."


    Seeing the ingredients in the kitchen, Aunt Fang was stunned for a moment: "Is this too much preparation?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 159： got engaged

    Chapter 159 Engagement


    Yun Yi smiled and said, "The two families invite together, Jing Rui said that this engagement is a lifetime event, try to do it well."


    Fang''s aunt heard it and praised: "This Jing Rui is a caring person. When you get married in the future, your life will be sweet."


    Yun Yi''s face was a little shy, and she smiled slightly: "Then borrow my aunt''s good words."


    The two of them were talking, and their hands started to get busy.


    After a while, the head of the Xiao family also sent several daughters-in-law from the family to help. After all, the other side members of the Xiao family were convicted because of them. Although their son was also counted, it was also because he was stupid, and now he can only suffer. on.


    What Xiao Renli said before is not wrong. After all, they owe the rest of the Xiao family, and now they can only help as much as they can. It can be regarded as atonement.


    The work here is in full swing, and Jing Rui is also preparing non-stop.


    When it was time, Jing Rui brought Cao Qianhu over with him, followed by the brothers who were carrying the dowry.


    Cao Qianhu entered the door and saw Xiao Wanshan, the head of the Xiao family, and clasped his fists and said, "This official was asked by someone to propose marriage and hire him. This is the first time this official has been a matchmaker in his life. Please bear with me."


    The people in the courtyard were going to kneel, but Cao Qianhu stopped them: "Today, the officials came here as matchmakers to propose marriage, make appointments, and drink betrothal wine. You don''t need to be too polite or cautious."


    Jing Rui and the others were followed by a lot of people who came to watch the fun. Xiao Chenrui got the order of his sister and brought out the prepared caramel to share with the people who came to join in the fun, making everyone feel happy.


    Anyway, things have already been settled, and today is just a cut-off. Cao Qianhu and the head of the Xiao family quickly negotiated the matter.


    At this moment, Jing Rui asked them to wait for a while, and saw that he was out of the courtyard, and not long after he helped the old lady of the Xiao family walk in.


    Yun Yi, who came out to deliver things, saw her grandmother, she was stunned for a moment, then she was overjoyed. She glanced at Jing Rui gratefully, and walked over quickly: "Grandma, you are here, take a seat inside."


    With the participation of the old lady of the Xiao family, this engagement is perfect.


    Jing Rui asked people to open the betrothal gifts. In addition to the tea, wine, sugar, wedding cakes, noodles, rice, fish, and meat, he also prepared a set of silver jewelry and a set of gold jewelry. A pair of hairpins, a pair of step shakes, a pair of earrings and a pair of bracelets.


    This is definitely not a big deal in the capital, but it is really a big deal in this northern border.


    Being able to buy these is still the reward silver that the commander sent Cao Qianhu to bring back last time. I have a heart, so yesterday Yunyi said that they are engaged today, but Jing Rui did not object.


    Soon the two exchanged Geng Tie, the marriage was settled, and the two could finally communicate in a justifiable and upright manner in the future.


    After ??, the wine and food were served, and there was a lively exchange of cups and cups. You came and went, but the Xiao family and the Jing family were all black-faced.


    The Jing family was already very angry because of what happened yesterday. Jing Rui didn''t want the money to sell the prey, and they paid 6 taels of silver to go out. Jing Hongnan just happened to go home last night.


    He was even more worried than the Jing family, because the dozen or so people under his command didn''t agree with him at all. They beat him and couldn''t beat those people. They were really angry to death.


    Someone came over just now and told about the grand occasion of Jing Rui''s engagement today, which made the Jing family even more angry.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 160： Not the son of the third room of the Jing family

    Chapter 160 Not the son of the third room of the Jing family


    If ??Jing Rui knew, he would definitely say, you are not happy, that''s right, there will be more things that will make you unhappy in the future.


    As for the Xiao family, He and Xiao Yunru originally knew that Yun Yi was about to get engaged, but the decision was made by the Jing family who was robbed of the Xiaoqi military post and cut off from the family. The mother and daughter were still gloating, but just now After listening to the neighbor next door talking about the betrothal gift given by Jing Rui, it started to feel sour again.


    No matter what the Jing family and the Xiao family think, they are engaged in a lively engagement, and they will be a straight-forward fianc¨¦ in the future.


    The old lady of the Xiao family didn''t stay long, and she was a little reluctant to hug her little grandson before leaving: "Yi Er, Jing Rui''s child is a good one, with him helping you, grandmother can be relieved, brother Hao''s grandmother will leave it to you. ."


    Yun Yi saw the tears in the eyes of the old lady: "Grandmother, don''t worry, I will take good care of them. Come over when you want Brother Hao."


    The old lady endured the discomfort and nodded, Jing Rui supported the person and prepared to send it back in person.


    The old lady walked a long way before she stopped, and then turned to look at the yard, thinking that she can''t help a few children, and she will never cause trouble to a few children in the future, so she won''t come over if there is nothing to do, save the money An excuse for Mr. He to come looking for trouble.


    Seeing that her granddaughter was still standing there, she waved her hand to ask her to go back to greet someone, then turned and left: "Jing Rui, their sister, brother and three grandmothers will be handed over to you."


    Jing Rui replied with a serious expression: "Grandma, don''t worry, I will do what I promised you."


    Fortunately, Yun Yi prepared enough things. He thought that four tables would be enough, but then he added another table, and there was basically nothing left of the cooked food in the kitchen.


    Yunyi went straight to the river to put down a basket after sending off the guests at the feast, and came back with a live fish to share one for each of the helpers, and then she happily sent everyone out.


    After seeing off, Xiao Chenrui went back to his room to rest.


    Yun Yi then looked at Jing Rui: "Where did you get so much money to buy those jewelry?"


    Jing Rui laughed: "It was the silver reward given by the commander of Dongling''s grain and grass last time. It was put in the place where I lived and I forgot it. This time it came in handy.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid we can''t get engaged so soon. "


    Yun Yi smiled and looked at him: "Why can''t you get engaged so soon?"


    Jing Rui asked her knowingly, "There must be some decent dowry, and I will try my best to give you the best."


    Yunyi looked at him seriously: "You clearly know that I don''t care about those, as long as there is you."


    Jing Rui took the person into his arms: "Fortunately, I have you by my side, fortunately, with you, I will protect you in this life."


    Yunyi nodded in his arms: "Well, I believe you."


    Then I remembered that what Jing Hongxi and Cheng Xianglan said yesterday hadn''t been told to Jing Rui.


    came out of Jing Rui''s arms: "Wait a moment for me, I have something to tell you."


    Then he went out of the yard, closed the door, and then went back into the house: "Do you think that the original body is not the son of the third room of the Jing family?"


    Jing Rui squinted slightly: "Why do you ask that?"


    Yunyi told Jing Rui one by one the conversation she heard yesterday between the three-bedroom husband and wife of the Jing family.


    heard Jing Rui say: "It seems that my guess is correct."


    Yunyi continued: "It''s not hard to tell from their words that only the couple in the third room of the Jing family know about this, and the rest of the Jing family don''t know about it at all."


    Jing Rui said: "That''s fine, I don''t have to worry anymore."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 161： You dont want to find out who you are

    Chapter 161 You don''t want to find out about your life experience


    Yunyi looked at him: "You don''t want to find out your own background?"


    Jing Rui smiled lightly and looked at Yun Yi: "As for the inside story, let''s talk about it later. I think it''s fine for now. As long as the two of us are together, the rest will take its course."


    Yunyi thinks about it too, as long as the two of them are together, it doesn''t matter where they are and where they are, and they will break out of their own world with their own abilities.


    However, we still have to find a chance to find out about this matter. At the very least, we must have some knowledge in our hearts. However, the ''the one from the capital'' mentioned by the Jing family''s three-bedroom husband and wife is not difficult to find out. This northern Xinjiang had just fought two battles the year before, and what they said People must be one of those people who came from the capital.


    Even if it is not, there are not many people who come here from the capital and can go back, as long as you put some effort into it, you can definitely find it.


    Yun Yi thought for a moment: "I just don''t know whether the couple took you directly or changed the package. If they took you directly, it doesn''t matter. If the package was changed, wouldn''t the child who replaced you always want to It would be really unpleasant to live a life of fine clothes and food."


    Jing Rui looked at Yun Yi''s tangled expression: "I have a chance to investigate again, but this northern Xinjiang is thousands of miles away from the capital, so I''m afraid it won''t be that fast."


    Yunyi heard Jing Rui''s words and knew that he didn''t want to recognize his original family. If he didn''t know there was a faster way, but he didn''t use it, he had to investigate slowly.


    But she didn''t expose it, thinking that one day she would have a chance to meet Cheng Xianglan who was single, and she would figure it out by herself, it wouldn''t be difficult for her anyway.


    After they got engaged, Jing Rui and Xiao Chenrui went up the mountain and no longer had to avoid people deliberately.


    In a few days, the ground will be thawed. Jing Rui found the people from the guardhouse and re-planned his ten acres of land. He couldn''t take advantage of the Jing family.


    But he didn''t want to meet the Jing family, so he approached the Sun family and asked them if they would like to exchange the wasteland for the fertile land. Although it was a little far away, the Sun family agreed after discussing it.


    This matter is very troublesome. The guards have to change the registration again. Jing Rui ran for two days to deal with this matter. After the Jing family found out, they scold Jing Rui for being a prodigal. Get some cheap ones, but once the place is changed, the Sun family is a big family, and they dare not.


    Xiao Chenrui and Jing Rui went up the mountain to collect firewood for a few days in a row. They used a lot of firewood when they got engaged. In addition, in a few days, everyone had to open up wasteland, so there was no time to go up the mountain to chop firewood.


    The firewood collected is mostly dry branches, which can be used when you bring them back. However, the newly cut firewood can only be used after it has dried, and even if it smokes, it cannot be completely burned, so it must be chopped back in advance and left to dry.


    Yunyi almost smiled and bent over when he saw Jing Rui pick up the firewood and let Xue Li check it out to make sure it was safe, and secretly took a few photos of him to save.


    A dignified prince, who has now become an out-and-out woodcutter, is really a little distressed and a little funny, but the life of working at sunrise and resting at sunset is also very good, just consider it as an experience of life, anyway, they The quality of life is not bad.


    On this day, Jing Rui went out and brought back a plough, which was made according to Yunyi''s previous design, and the blueprint was presented to the commander by Cao Qianhu.


    This is the reason why Cao Qianhu was so happy to come over that day to help Jing Rui propose marriage, hire him, and support him. Although he valued Jing Rui, he had no interest. How could a dignified adult Qianhu agree easily.


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 162： wasteland

    Chapter 162 Wasteland


    It is getting warmer day by day, and more people are working in the fields.


    Jing Rui and the others started to work in the fields after a few days of firewood. Because the 30 acres are all wasteland, it will take a lot of time to clean up.


    Jingrui and Xiao Chenrui cleaned up for a day, and they only cleaned up more than half an mu of land. This is still with the help of a small ox. This is 30 mu of land. When will it be cleaned up?


    It will be planted in more than a month. At this rate, it will be good to be able to clean up half of it.


    At dinner, Yun Yi said, "Tomorrow, you can hire someone to open up the wasteland. After the wasteland is opened, plough it again, so that you can free up time to do other things. You are not meant to do farm work."


    The two of them have a lot of strength, but they have no experience. If it weren''t for Jing Rui''s memory of his original body, I''m afraid it would be a problem how to use the farm tools.


    Jing Rui and Xiao Chenrui thought about it too. Hiring people to work is the most cost-effective. They go hunting in the deep mountains, which is almost enough to pay for the land reclamation.


    After dinner, Jing Rui took Xiao Chenrui out for a trip and made things happen.


    They deliberately went to a few more houses, and said that the land is 100 yuan per mu, but they must ensure that the grass roots of the wasteland are cleaned up, and the small stones must be picked out.


    They hired a total of four families, all of whom have been in northern Xinjiang for many years, with a lot of labor at home, and they are all honest and kind people.


    Early the next day, the four families came over. Jing Rui and Xiao Chenrui first took the people to the field, divided the places, and then left, saying that they would come to check them later.


    When the people from the Sun family and the direct branch of the Xiao family came over, they saw that there were already many people working in Yunyi and their fields. Some people ran over and asked curiously, only to know that they were hired by money.


    The people from the Sun family and the direct branch of the Xiao family had an idea after watching it for a long time. They worked for a day yesterday, and it was not as much as Jing Rui and Xiao Chenrui did. At this speed, they were afraid that it would affect the spring broadcast, so they also discussed going back to hire them at night. people.


    The Sun family and the Xiao family also secretly asked about the wages, and they planned to hire people at this price.


    Jingrui and Xiao Chenrui went home for dinner, and went into the mountains together. They were going to go deep into the mountains, fight a big guy, and earn the wages of this wasteland first.


    ******


    On the other side of the Xiao family, the He family and Xiao Yunru have suffered a serious crime. They were hit by people who recovered in July. For the first few days, they only felt dry and itchy, but if you can resist scratching, then they will only be able to stop scratching. I feel itchy all over.


    But as long as there is a scratch in one place, it will be finished, and there will be light yellow thick water flowing out, which will make the skin more itchy, and the subsequent results can be imagined. month of sin.


    As long as it is seven months old, the body will no longer itch, and the scabs will gradually begin to peel off. After that, the skin will return to its original state. However, whether you can recover the bumpy areas depends on your physique.


    Niang couldn''t stand the itch, and they were afraid that they would leave scars after scratching, so they could only beat hard with their hands, and they were bruised and bruised everywhere. Life was worse than death, and they didn''t dare to tell their family.


    When everyone else was cleaning up the land, the Xiao family was still arguing about who would work in the field. The family¡¯s horses were sold shortly after they arrived in the northern Xinjiang. To open the land, they had no livestock and could only rely on themselves.


    Mr. Xiao heard that he could go to the guardhouse to rent livestock to start a panic, but Xiao Chenhui went there and couldn''t rent it, because there were too many people in the queue, and some people queued up before dawn. They are all old, weak, sick and disabled horses who retired from the battlefield.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 163： What are you doing standing there, dont hurry to work

    Chapter 163 What are you doing standing there, don''t hurry up to work


    But if you can¡¯t borrow it, you have to quit. Except for the old lady and Lv Siyi, who is looking after the children, all the Xiao family have to go to the land to open up wasteland. Fortunately, Mr. Xiao had foresight before and let Xiao Renli buy the tweezers.


    By the time the Xiao family went to the ground, other people''s homes were already in full swing.


    The people who came to open up the wasteland were all the people who were sent over last winter. Which one is not the one who grew up with brocade clothes and jade food. He didn''t know anything about this farm work.


    Ke Xiao''s family frowned as soon as they arrived in the field. The field was full of grass, bushes and thorns, and it was almost impossible to start.


    Mr. Xiao took the lead and started to pick up the ground. First, he used a trowel to plan the ground, and then he picked up the roots and stems from the soil, shook the soil clean, and threw them aside.


    It seems like a simple job, but it is very laborious to do. Without a lot of strength, this job is really hard to do. After a few times, the palm of your hand hurts.


    Seeing that the family members were still standing on the ground, he couldn''t help roaring: "What are you doing standing there, don''t hurry up to work."


    This made the Xiao family complain a lot, how could they be reduced to where they are now.


    Jing Rui and Xiao Chenrui went into the mountain this time and hit a wild boar, some pheasants, and hares. In addition to keeping their own food, they sold a total of seven taels of silver. This time the pig was not as big as before, so a lot of it was added. Pheasants and hares were sold for seven taels of silver, but they were things that ordinary people wouldn''t even dare to think about.


    In the evening, Jing Rui took Xiao Chenrui to the farmland for inspection. Almost every family had opened more than an acre. After Jing Rui inspected it, it was indeed according to his request. He quickly settled the wages. The family was overjoyed.


    In the evening, Yun Yi heard about the things in the field, and thought that if the land was irrigated with water from the space stream, the crops would definitely be better than those of the people on both sides, and there was no way to explain it at that time.


    So she told Jing Rui about the composting. Taking advantage of the fact that everyone was reclaiming wasteland, she invited people to collect leaves and pine needles on the mountain, collect them together with the soil, add some quicklime, and compost them for more than 20 days. Spread it on the ground for a day, and then turn it over again, it will definitely be more fertile than other homes.


    A few people did what they said, and Jing Rui and Xiao Chenrui found some people, and they started to collect leaves and pine needles on the mountain with 20 cents a day. They also told them that the rotten ones were better.


    In the early morning of the next day, Jing Rui went to the field and asked the pioneers to open a large field near the water, and then drove the little yellow ox to pull the plow to dig the field deeply, so that the people who collected leaves and pine needles, Send things to the ground.


    Then a layer of leaves, a layer of soil, and then a layer of quicklime that Xiao Chenrui bought early in the morning, and then water was poured. After doing a demonstration, let those people take over.


    A lot of people stopped working and gathered around to watch the fun. Everyone didn¡¯t believe that this would make a lot of land.


    In this way, for a few days, it stopped after composting enough 30 acres of land, covered it with another layer of soil, and poured water on it. All at once.


    After the fertilization was over, those people also joined the wasteland reclamation of the 30 acres of land. All of them were good at work. With their participation, the progress of wasteland reclamation was faster.


    A few days later, Yunyi''s family''s 30 acres of land were all cleared, and then they rented oxen and plows at the guardhouse ahead of schedule, and hired those who were hired to dig the land thoroughly. This is the end.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 164： Wei Baihu was injured

    Chapter 164 Wei Baihu Injured


    At this time, the ploughs they rented were improved, and plough evaluation and plough construction devices were added. The 30 acres of land were all adjusted to deep ploughing before ploughing began. They also made detailed records and reported them when they were ready to go back.


    After the work in the field was over, Jing Rui and Xiao Chenrui were going to clean up the backyard and plant vegetables in the back when the weather was warm. Yunyi also planned to plant some potatoes and sweet potatoes.


    The three also discussed asking someone to build another house in a few days. Xiao Chenrui and Jing Rui couldn''t live together forever, after all, they still had to have a private space.


    After dinner at night, Jing Rui went out for a trip, some things should be done, it was too long.


    If he didn''t want people to associate Yunyi with sister and brother, he would have taken action long ago.


    Yunyi waited until very late to hear that Jing Rui came back, she was relieved, and then she fell asleep.


    The next day, Jing Rui and Xiao Chenrui went up the mountain together, Yun Yi coaxed Brother Hao who was tired from playing, thinking about planting some flowers under the wall in the front yard. He tilted his head upwards and tilted his head to listen to the movement outside.


    After that, he turned around and ran towards the gate. First, he called ''wang, wang, wang'' a few times, and then the voice changed, as if he saw an acquaintance, he shouted happily.


    Yunyi put down the shackle and walked towards the gate, when she heard Aunt Fang''s voice from outside: "Yunyi, are you at home?"


    Yunyi replied with a smile: "Here, Aunt Fang, come in quickly, the tone of Bai Zuo''s call has changed, I still wonder who is here?"


    The two walked into the courtyard with a smile. Bai Zuo saw that he had nothing to do with him, so he ran to the base of the wall and lay on his stomach.


    Yunyi took a stool and handed it to the aunt of the Fang family: "Aunt Fang, why do you have time to come here?"


    Fang''s aunt said mysteriously: "Yunyi, I just came back from the market and heard a news, so I came running."


    Yun Yi poured out a bowl of water from the kitchen: "Aunt Fang, drink water."


    Aunt Fang took the hand water: "Where''s Brother Hao?"


    Yun Yi pointed to the room: "I''m tired from playing and fell asleep."


    Fang''s aunt put the water bowl aside: "I''m here to tell you something, I have to do laundry later."


    Yun Yi laughed, pulled the stool next to him and sat down: "Aunt Fang, tell me, what''s the matter?"


    Fang''s aunt glanced at the gate and saw that Bai Zuo was not far away. If someone came over, he would definitely sense it, so he said: "I went to the market to sell eggs early in the morning, and I heard some people talking about it. That Wei Baihu was drinking with someone last night, but when he went back, he fell off his horse and was trampled by the horse behind, and I heard that the injury was particularly serious."


    Yunyi thought to himself, and it really did: "How much do you have to drink if you can fall off the horse?"


    Fang''s aunt shook her head and said, "I heard that it was a good-natured horse, and I was shocked. I just dumped him. The officials who were drinking with him said that they didn''t see anything special happening."


    Yunyi said: "That can be treated well, otherwise how can I be worse in the future."


    Fang''s aunt said: "Listening to those people''s comments, with such a serious injury, I am afraid that the military camp will not be able to stay."


    Yunyi expressed surprise: "It''s so serious."


    Fang''s aunt whispered, "I can''t tell if I can save my life. I heard that my legs, stomach, and head were all trampled. Do you think it''s serious? If he didn''t die on the spot, he would be lucky."


    Yun Yi thought to himself, if the injury is so serious, it would be better to die. If he suffers such a big crime, if he can''t be cured at that time, he will probably die of depression.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 165： No hidden dangers

    Chapter 165 There will be no hidden dangers


    After the matter was finished, Fang''s aunt got up: "I won''t talk to you any more, and I have to go back to the river to wash clothes."


    Yun Yi got up and brought some bean sprouts from the kitchen: "Aunt Fang, these are the bean sprouts I just sent yesterday, you can take them back and taste them, stir-fry them, make soups or make cold salads. "


    Aunt Fang looked at the tender bean sprouts in Yun Yi''s hands, and smiled: "How embarrassing, come and talk, and I got a good thing from you."


    Yun Yi laughed: "If you don''t come, I don''t even know the news, and besides, I was going to give you some to taste."


    Aunt Fang thanked her and left, saying that she would let her little granddaughter bring the bowl back.


    After Aunt Fang left, Brother Hao, who was sleeping in the room, made a move. Yun Yi went in and picked up the little guy, gave him some water, urinated and dressed, and then kissed Brother Hao on the little face: "Brother Hao, why don''t we go outside to soak up the sun? My sister will plant flowers for you."


    hummed a little tune and tied Brother Hao to his back before leaving the yard.


    Bai Zuo saw that Brother Hao came out, got up and jumped over, and kept jumping to lick Brother Hao''s little hand, but he was aggrieved as if he was still coquettish on the ground when he couldn''t lick it, Yun Yi didn''t even look at it.


    While working, Jing Rui and his eldest brother Xiao Chenrui came back with firewood and their prey.


    Yun Yi smiled and looked at them: "Come back, put the firewood and come and drink water."


    I hurriedly washed my hands and went into the kitchen, took out the honeysuckle tea I had brewed before, added some rock sugar in the space, and now it tastes just right.


    Seeing them coming, Yun Yi gave them a big bowl: "Drink some to quench your thirst."


    Jing Rui picked up a bowl, took a sip and looked at the open ground beside the wall: "What are you doing?"


    Yunyi looked over: "I want to plant some flowers by the courtyard wall."


    Jing Rui looked at her hand: "In the future, you have to wait for me and Chen Rui to do it, pay attention to your hand."


    Yunyi felt a warmth in her heart: "It''s not a lot of work, how can I use you, and now I''m not in the ''house'' before."


    Xiao Chenrui also said at this time: "Sister, Brother Jing is right, you can just leave it to us if you have something to do."


    Yun Yi laughed: "Look at what you said, it''s actually quite a good day now, freedom is not restricted, you can do whatever you want, and that bit of work won''t tire me."


    After drinking the water, Jing Rui got up: "It''s planting along the courtyard wall, right?"


    Yunyi followed, and gave a soft ''um''.


    Jing Rui was digging a pit in front, and Yunyi directly planted the seeds of wisteria and lingering flowers. These two kinds of flowers will climb all over the wall by then, and then planted various roses in a little bit.


    There is space for the stream, I believe it will not take long for this yard to change greatly.


    Xiao Chenrui saw that he had nothing to do with him, so he went back to the room to read the book.


    Jing Rui helped plant good flowers and said, "I''ll go out and find someone to settle the matter of building a house. Otherwise, it will be somewhat inconvenient to live with Chen Rui."


    Yun Yi smiled and nodded: "Go, come back early for dinner."


    suddenly remembered what Fang''s aunt said, and asked in a low voice, "You did what Wei Baihu did?"


    Jing Rui reached out and scratched her nose: "I know and ask."


    Yunyi lowered her voice and continued: "I heard that the injury is quite serious, so there will be no hidden dangers."


    Jing Rui pulled the man into the room: "I originally thought of teaching him a lesson, but I didn''t expect that he was discussing with those brothers how to plot against you. If I didn''t kill him directly, he would be lucky."


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 166： How are you, have you found someone?

    Chapter 166 How about, have you found a good person?


    Yun Yi heard this and thought to himself, he really deserved it: "You are more cautious these days."


    Jing Rui said softly: "Don''t worry, he can''t find me, I didn''t even show my face."


    After Jing Rui left, Yun Yi didn''t take it to heart anymore. After all, it wasn''t a big deal for them in their previous life.


    While I was cooking, I thought, I¡¯ve been here for a while, and I haven¡¯t walked around yet. Now that all the snow on the mountain has melted, I should take the time to go up the mountain and see if I can find something I need or space. species that are not there.


    When she cooked the meal, Jing Rui also came back.


    Yunyi called his elder brother Xiao Chenrui to eat, and hugged Brother Hao to feed the egg custard, looking at Jing Rui who washed his hands well: "How are you, have you found a good person?"


    Jing Rui sat down: "Well, everything has been agreed. They will prepare it tomorrow and start work the day after. I told them that they will also build a stone house. Although it takes a lot of effort and money, it is comfortable to live in."


    Yunyi nodded: "Indeed, the adobe house has to be renovated every year, which is really troublesome."


    Xiao Chenrui raised his head: "Then how many people will come to build the house, and do they have to take care of the meals?"


    Jing Rui thought for a while: "Your sister wants to take Brother Hao, I think it''s better, give each person an extra five cents a day and let them solve it themselves."


    Yunyi said at this time: "I think it''s better to forget it, if you give five cents more, they must be reluctant to spend it on themselves, and if they can''t eat enough, where can they get the strength to work.


    I think it''s better to hire a cook, I can also help out. Brother Hao is very good, and I won''t be tired. "


    Jing Rui said: "Then invite two people directly, you don''t need to intervene, just be optimistic about Brother Hao."


    Yun Yi thought for a moment, nodded and agreed: "I think it''s better to just take care of breakfast and lunch, so that they can eat just enough to work and have the strength, just go home after work when it''s dark."


    Jing Rui smiled and said, "Okay, just as you said."


    The matter is settled.


    ******


    On the other side of the Xiao family, a few days have passed, and the family has only opened less than two acres of land. If they go at this speed, I am afraid that other people''s families have finished the spring planting and have not finished their own wasteland. The old man of the Xiao family is very anxious.


    Let''s look at the other family who came with them. Although they haven''t finished the job yet, their speed is obviously much faster than theirs, and their complexion suddenly looks bad.


    looked at the few people who were still lazy and shouted: "Did you think of drinking the northwest wind in Qiushang?"


    Mr. He muttered: "We haven''t done this work before. Our hands are blistered, and it hurts badly when we touch it. It''s not intentional to be lazy."


    In the evening, the old man of the Xiao family and his wife shared their thoughts: "If it goes on like this, I''m afraid it won''t work. If the ground won''t come out, I don''t need to think about the spring sowing. I''m afraid that the whole family will have to pay for the army rations. to die."


    The old lady said slowly: "No, let''s find someone to help open up the wasteland. Fortunately, I still have some money in my hand, and the wages for the wasteland development are enough."


    Mr. Xiao sighed: "But there will be spring sowing and autumn harvest after that, which is really worrying."


    The old lady had to comfort her: "They will get used to it after a long time. There must be a process and it will get better."


    The old man felt a pain when he thought about the money needed to open up the wasteland, but the money could not be saved: "Then I will ask Renli to find someone tomorrow, and I must clear the wasteland before the spring sowing."


    In another room, Mrs He and Xiao Renli were also talking about land reclamation: "Husband, this is not a solution, how can we do this work, my hands are full of bubbles, and it hurts when I touch them. sharp."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 167： build a house

    Chapter 167 Building a House


    He is now in a state of extreme pain and severe pain in his hands, but other parts of his body are also itchy. He used to be able to pat to relieve the itch, but now his hands are full of blisters, and he can no longer pat it when it hurts. Just got up and rubbed against the wall.


    Xiao Renli looked at her indecent action and frowned: "What are you doing, it''s really hurtful."


    After saying that, he got up angrily, threw his sleeves out the door, and lifted his legs into Aunt Wei''s house.


    The angry Mr. He went crazy in the room for a long time before it stopped.


    The next day, as soon as Xiao Renli came out of Aunt Wei''s room, he was called by Mr. Xiao: "Renli, go find some people to help open up the wasteland."


    Xiao Renli was overjoyed when he heard that he wanted to find someone to help open up the wasteland, but he thought about the money: "Father, but there is no money in the family?"


    Mr. Xiao sighed and said, "Your mother still has some emergency supplies. Let''s use them first, and then it will affect the spring sowing."


    Xiao Renli listened to his father''s words: "It''s all useless sons. If you can find an errand, the family will not be so tight."


    Mr. Xiao didn''t answer him, turned around and prepared to leave.


    Xiao Renli quickly asked, "How many people do you need to find to open up wasteland?"


    Old man Xiao thought for a while: "Find more people. The more people there are, the faster you can drive. After the wasteland is cleared, it will take time to plough the ground again."


    Xiao Ren obliged and went to find someone after breakfast.


    But what he didn''t expect was that what they could think of, other people also thought of it. When he went out to look for someone, the capable and strong laborers in the vicinity were pre-empted, and half of the people he hired were It is not a strong labor force, but the wages are calculated on the basis of the acres of wasteland, and he does not feel that he is disadvantaged.


    When the old man saw the people his son brought back, some were not very satisfied, but what his son said was right. Anyway, it was calculated according to the number of acres of wasteland, but he didn''t say anything.


    At first glance, this is a layman. They also open an acre of land. The powerful lower head has a strong force and deep digging. However, this small force seems to have opened an acre, and the land that can be opened is shallow, only If the head is half deep, it will not only be laborious to plough the field, but also the crops grown will not be as good as those of others.


    But no one will remind them of this, this is just a matter of experience, and it will naturally be understood after a long time.


    *******


    On Yunyi''s side, Jing Rui and Xiao Chenrui were not idle either. First, they went to someone to buy the wood needed to repair the house. These will be used in a few days, and it is too late to cut them now.


    The next day, the person invited first measured the place, and then roughly figured out how many stones needed to be used, and then began to send workers.


    With the experience of the previous seminary wall, Xiao Chenrui was considered a half savvy person this time. The stones were bought in the quarry ready-made, enough for a room.


    People were left in the yard to dig the foundation. This house is the same as before. The foundation is made of stone, and the mud mixed with lime and sand is also filled, so that the foundation is not easy to collapse.


    Yun Yi and Jing Rui discussed that the roof of this new house will be directly covered with tiles, and the old ones will have to replace the thatched roofs. After a few days, they will also replace the thatched roofs of those rooms. At that time, no one will be invited, and they will replace them by themselves. , if you change it together, it will be too eye-catching.


    Because there were so many people working, the main body of the house got up within a few days.


    After ??, Jing Rui and Xiao Chenrui watched the whole process from the top of the beams to the laying of the tiles.


    After the house was completed, Yunyi began to grow vegetable seedlings in the backyard one after another.


    The ground should also start to spread the good fertilizer, and then turn the ground again, ready for spring planting.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 168： decree to promotion

    Chapter 168 Imperial Decree to Promotion


    The family who helped reclaim the wasteland before, came over to help spread the composted fertilizer on the 30 acres of land, and it took two days to spread it.


    It is just these two days that the sun is enough to kill the eggs inside and avoid pests and diseases.


    On the third day, the cattle and ploughs rented from the Weisuo in advance were sent to the ground, and the second ploughing was started, and it was ploughed as deeply as last time, so that the fertilizer could be better absorbed by the land.


    After ?? Yunyi and their fields were fully prepared for spring planting, there was a light rain that night.


    A few days later, the Xiao family''s land was cleared, and some of the land was just to fool them, that is, the grass was pulled up, and the ground was cut. .


    As expected, five sets of ploughs were rented, and two sets of ploughshares were damaged in one day. The two sets of ploughshares alone cost the Weisuo two taels of silver, which made the Xiao family feel bad.


    Where is this going?


    If the ploughshare can be damaged when ploughing, it means that the stones in the field have not been picked up, and the digging is not deep enough when the land is cleared, and there is still dead soil below, and a small stone may break the ploughshare.


    The first step of the previous foundation was not done well, and the things that followed were natural, and the ploughing was probably fooling them.


    When it comes to spring sowing, I''m afraid it won''t work if I want to sow the seeds, I''m afraid that I will be able to pull the seeds to pieces.


    A few days later, the guard informed them that they could receive the seeds. Yunyi and the others brought wheat, sorghum (sorghum), corn (millet), soybeans, and black beans.


    They didn¡¯t know much about farming, but they asked others beforehand. Seeing that someone had started planting, they started spring planting. They planted ten acres of wheat, ten acres of millet, five acres of corn, and three acres of land. Soybeans, two acres of black beans.


    After all the following plants are finished, the ground should be removed. Not to mention that this kind of ground is really not easy, and there will be no idle time.


    Yunyi drew a picture for Jing Rui based on his previous knowledge, and asked him to play a few light hoes. After the experiment at the guard house, he is also ready to promote it vigorously. It is indeed lighter and easier to use than the previous hoe.


    Jing Rui was not greedy for merit, and he also told the people over there that it was Yun Yi¡¯s drawing, which made Yun Yi famous in the guard house, and everyone became curious about Yun Yi, and became famous for a while.


    At this moment, Jing Rui also ushered in good news for him and his brothers. There was news about the memorial that the commander had previously reported, and the imperial decree had arrived, from the commander to the people who participated in the operation that night. All were rewarded.


    Because of this memorial, Sheng Shanglong was very happy, and he was directly promoted to the position of Jingrui Baihu, and he was also rewarded with a thousand taels of silver.


    As soon as the news came out, the Jing family and the Xiao family were so anxious that they almost beat their chests. I don''t know how many people laughed at them behind their backs.


    Jing Rui took the imperial decree and thanked him, and took office directly. It was Wei Baihu who took over the position, but he didn''t know how Wei Baihu would react when he found out.


    There were also a group of exiled people who arrived with the imperial edict, and Cao Qianhu and the others also took over some of them.


    As soon as Jing Rui took office, the first thing to do was to dispose of Wei Baihu''s old department and replace him directly with his own people. All those who had followed him through life and death had their positions.


    Cao Qianhu also took advantage of this opportunity to make a major adjustment in Wei Li, and Jing Rui also felt that the opportunity was rare, and directly used some means to change the people from Jing Hongnan''s small banner to his subordinate banner.


    This made Jing Hongnan heave a sigh of relief. It was because those people didn''t accept it. He was so aggrieved by this little flag that he could be transferred away.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 169： Im sure you can understand what I mean

    Chapter 169 I believe you can understand what I mean


    Jing Rui has been in the military camp for more than half a month, and everything has been smoothed out before returning home.


    Yunyi will make some big dishes and store them in the space when he has time in the past few days, just thinking about waiting for him to come back to celebrate for him.


    When ??Jing Rui arrived home, Xiao Chenrui happened to go to the field. When he learned that his brother-in-law was not at home, he hugged him directly and walked around the yard: "Is Yier happy?"


    Yun Yi smiled and said, "I''m happy, my husband is the best."


    Jing Rui lowered his head and stared at her tenderly: "Yi''er, you''ll be ready in a few days, let''s get married early, so that you can have more identity, and you can feel more at ease when I''m not by your side."


    Yun Yi is not pretentious. Anyway, it is a matter of time. Besides, most of these ancient women are about to get married when they are married. They are already engaged, and it will be more convenient to go in and out together when they are married. .


    Yunyi said: "There is no form, how can I promise."


    Jing Rui was very happy: "Don''t worry, there will be, but you have to give me a few more days."


    The two of them wanted to say something when they heard Bai You''s cry. This was the elder brother Xiao Chenrui coming back. Yun Yi quickly came out of his arms: "It must be Brother Rui''s coming back."


    As soon as he walked out of the gate, he saw that Rui Geer came back with another sheep.


    Yunyi quickly looked him up and down: "You entered the deep mountain alone?"


    Xiao Chenrui smiled and shook his head: "No, I''m lucky today. This sheep may have been separated from the flock. I met it on the periphery. It''s a ram, which happens to be a pair with our ewe."


    After settling the sheep, the elder brother Xiao Chenrui held Brother Hao to play outside, Jing Rui helped Yun Yi in the kitchen, and worked together to prepare a large table of dishes. Sitting together as a family was a celebration for Jing Rui.


    Maybe because of drinking, Jing Rui talked a lot, and he talked a lot. Fortunately, although he talked a lot, he also knew what he could say and what he could not say.


    The next day, Jing Rui and Xiao Chenrui both went out after dinner.


    Not long after, an uninvited guest was welcomed at home.


    Yunyi heard Bai Zuo''s barking and knew that it was a stranger, so she put down her work and walked to the gate, wanting to see who was coming.


    But he saw Lu Siyi standing outside the gate holding her son.


    Yun Yi frowned in displeasure, seeing that Lu Siyi was just looking at her without speaking, and she didn''t ask any questions, seeing that she hadn''t spoken, she turned around and wanted to go back to the yard.


    This person comes here with a child, it''s not a good thing.


    As soon as she turned around, she heard Lu Siyi say: "Yunyi, for the sake of the surname Xiao, save my family Qingkang."


    Yun Yi hates this kind of self-talk, not thinking about other people''s difficulties, but thinking about her own people, and she said in a bad tone: "Leave quickly, don''t embarrass people here, we are breaking up, don''t say those disgusting words. ."


    Lu Siyi was anxious: "Yunyi, please, my son was born prematurely, and my milk would have been enough for him before, but now I don''t know why, after the milk is returned, the child is always crying when he is hungry, please help us."


    Yunyi was a little angry: "You have found the wrong person, why are you looking for me without milk?"


    Lu Siyi quickly explained: "Yunyi, don''t get me wrong, I heard that you have a ewe at home, can you give me a bowl of goat milk every day, the child is too young to eat anything else."


    Yun Yi looked at the child in her hands, although she couldn''t bear it, she didn''t agree: "Go back, just what you did in the house, I can''t help you, I believe you can understand What do I mean by that?"


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 170： You are so disgusting

    Chapter 170 You are really disgusting


    Lu Siyi''s eyes widened, thinking that she knew.


    looked down at the son in his arms, and couldn''t help but feel scared.


    Who is the person who harmed her Qingkang? The person from King Jin''s Mansion is still Yunyi. No, no, no, Yunyi is not that great. She must know what the man from King Jin Mansion told her. , No matter who it is, she has written down this account.


    This means that he can''t offend the people in King Jin''s mansion. This account is placed on Yun Yi and Erfang Ren, and it''s ridiculous that he doesn''t even think about how capable he is.


    Lu Siyi took another look at her son who looked like a kitten, and knelt directly in front of the gate. Even if she couldn''t get goat milk, she would also ruin the reputation of Yunyi and her brother. This was the only thing she could do at the moment.


    After a while, a circle of people gathered around, and someone stepped forward and asked, "This little lady, why are you kneeling here?"


    Lu Siyi pretended to be sad, saying that she came to ask for goat milk for her son, but He Yunyi did not care about family affection and would not save her.


    At this time, Xiao Chenrui just came back with a load of firewood: "Mrs. Xiao Shao, what kind of trouble are you making? It''s okay to bully a few of our sisters and brothers in the house. Leave us alone, you are so disgusting."


    Yunyi heard that the elder brother was back, so he also tied Brother Hao to his back, and came out to look at Lu Siyi who was kneeling on the ground: "You really have a plan, and you want to use public opinion to force us to submit.


    Okay, you don¡¯t have to pretend to be a mother and show it to everyone. For the sake of your son, I¡¯ll sell you that sheep. It¡¯s okay. "


    Lu Siyi was dumbfounded now, she just wanted to force Yunyi to promise to give a bowl of goat milk every day, how could she say she was going to buy goat?


    She was about to say something when Yun Yi said again, "Even if he has accumulated virtues for my brother Hao, he is still a child after all."


    Those who didn''t know Yunyi saw that Yunyi was also carrying a slightly older child behind him.


    Yunyi gave his elder brother Xiao Chenrui a wink. Xiao Chenrui was a little puzzled as to why her sister wanted to help her, but instead of demolishing the platform, she picked up the burden of firewood on the ground and returned to the courtyard.


    After a while, the ewe was led out.


    At this time, someone who knew about the Xiao family began to mutter to the people next to him, and everyone looked at Lu Siyi''s eyes again.


    saw the eldest brother lead the ewe out: "Someone has just seen this sheep a few days ago, and it must weigh more than 130 pounds. If you don''t believe it, you can ask someone to come and weigh it.


    According to the market price, it is 12 taels and 400 yuan. Since I have said it, I will not go back on it, and I will pay the money and the sheep with one hand, and you will no longer have to hold your son in front of my house to ruin the reputation of our brothers and sisters.


    If something goes wrong with your son, you are afraid that you will bring us down again, and we can¡¯t bear it. "


    Lu Siyi now wants to die, isn''t this roasting herself on the fire?


    If I had money, how could I put down my face to ask them for goat milk.


    Everyone looked at Lu Siyi at this moment.


    And Lu Siyi stood there with a blushing face, lost her mind for a while, and couldn''t get off the stage.


    Someone who knew the big house of the Xiao family, but didn''t like this kind of scheming, opened his mouth and said, "Everyone gave you the ewes, so why don''t you pay the money and leave soon.


    Oh, I see, you are trying to get free food, you are also tender and soft, and you look like a dog. It turns out that you have a lot of hearts. You are trying to figure out how many brothers and sisters in the family, I bah, you Xiao The people in the big house are too shameless. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 171： Looks like youre having a good time

    Chapter 171 It seems that you have a good life


    Yun Yi saw that the fire was almost over: "Do you want this ewe or not? If you don''t want it, then trouble to leave. If you want it, then you will have money and goods. Everyone is busy."


    Lu Siyi mustered his courage and said, "Yunyi, no matter how many grievances your lord has, Qingkang is innocent. I really don''t have that much money in my hand, can you please let me take the sheep away first, and then I''ll get together. The money will be brought to you."


    Yunyi didn''t speak when he heard the crowd fry the pot.


    Someone helped hold the injustice: "It''s really a big face, I can say it out loud, these dozen or two sheep dare to open their mouths to ask for their sisters and brothers, and the faces of the men in the big house of the Xiao family have been smashed by you.


    This is because he can''t even feed his children and grandchildren, and he has to **** the property of the second house of his family to support the children. It seems that the legend is true. The people of this big house are shameless enough. "


    Hearing these words, Lu Siyi regretted coming to Yunyi. She originally wanted to take advantage of everyone''s sympathy, but she didn''t expect that Yunyi''s appearance would catch her off guard and make the reputation of the Xiao family''s house even worse. .


    When Lu Siyi didn''t know what to do, Xiao Chenhui came to look for someone: "Siyi, what are you doing here?"


    Someone deliberately sneered: "The husband and wife have negotiated, right? What is she doing here? Can you, a husband, know that you rush out now and sing it?"


    Yun Yi was too lazy to play any more, and said, "Eldest son Xiao, your wife wants to buy my sheep, but she can''t get the money, so she wants to pay on credit, but you must know the situation of my family, I can''t agree with her. A white wolf with empty gloves will not do the stupid thing of beating a dog with meat.


    I also ask you to leave my house. In the future, you will be less calculated and disgusted with our brothers and sisters. "


    Yun Yi didn''t want to show them mercy. These people were afraid that they knew about Jing Rui''s promotion and had other plans in mind. Anyway, she would not agree to it.


    Xiao Chenhui got the money from his grandfather and grandmother, and was going to go to the market to buy a cow and a set of ploughs, but he didn''t see his wife and son when he returned to the room.


    I searched both yards, and went outside to find no one. Only then did I remember what Lu Siyi said last night, so I came to Yunyi to try my luck.


    I didn''t expect it to be here.


    A few days ago, they found out that the man who was engaged to Yunyi was directly promoted to head of a hundred households. Yesterday, Lu Siyi said that he wanted to find a chance to have a good relationship with Yunyi, and maybe he would get some benefits in the future.


    I didn''t expect this man to come here with his son in his arms, but now when I hear Yunyi''s words and see Yunyi''s inhumane look, I feel a little uncomfortable.


    he asked, "How much will you sell your sheep for?"


    Yun Yi smiled lightly: "I said just now, someone estimated this sheep a few days ago, more than 130 catties, and a total of 12 and 400 yuan."


    At this time, someone answered: "The price is fair."


    Xiao Chenhui looked at the crowd watching the lively crowd, but he couldn''t get off the stage, not only for the sake of face, but also for the son in his wife''s arms, he gritted his teeth and said, "Okay.


    Then he took out the silver money for the ox and the plough, and handed Yunyi two silver bills of 10 taels.


    Yun Yi squinted at the silver note in his hand, turned around with a smile, took nine taels and six hundred coins and handed it to Xiao Chenhui: "It seems that you have a good life, which is really enviable."


    These words made Xiao Chenhui''s heart feel mixed, and he didn''t feel light on his face. Now that he calmed down, there was a trace of fear in his heart.


    After returning home, I still don¡¯t know how to explain to my family.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 172： Alas, children are all debts

    Chapter 172 Alas, children are all debts


    Yun Yike doesn''t care where Xiao Chenhui''s money came from, and how to explain it to his family when he goes back, anyway, when the ewe Jingrui and the others brought them back, it was estimated that she had given birth to a lamb for a while, and stayed in her hands again. After a while, I am afraid that the milk production period is almost over.


    But as long as they are well fed, they can''t lose money.


    If you can do this today, it is also for the child''s face, and you will not owe it in the future.


    The onlookers didn''t see it being lively, and they all dispersed, but they could still hear their chatter after walking far away.


    Xiao Chenhui didn''t buy a cow, but brought a ewe back, and the Xiao family was in chaos.


    The old man sighed angrily and went back to the house. The old lady in the house also complained a little bit. He thought that this was when he was in the capital. The money was spent this month, and the account will be recovered next month. I really don¡¯t know. .


    Xiao Renli looked at the ewe in Xiao Chenhui''s hand, and laughed angrily: "Very good, you are really a daredevil, let you buy cattle, you bring me a sheep back, the hundred Forty acres of land, it will be up to your husband and wife to pull the plow."


    After saying that, he turned his sleeves and left.


    Seeing that both her father-in-law and her husband had left, Mrs. He stepped forward and said, "Are you crazy? Don''t you know what''s going on at home now? How dare you buy this thing back with the money you bought for cattle? "


    Xiao Chenhui didn''t want to involve Lu Siyi, so he could only say: "Mother, Kang''er is too weak, the doctor said that he needs to eat some nutritious food, but he is still young and can''t eat anything else, so he can only drink some goat milk. ."


    Mr. He looked at his grandson who was held by his daughter-in-law, and felt very distressed, but the situation at home was not good, and there was no extra spare money to pay attention to those things.


    Thinking of the expressions of the father-in-law and the husband, in order to calm things down, I had to go back to the house, and handed out another 11 taels of silver to my son: "This is the last silver in mother''s hands, hurry up to the market and put Do what your grandfather told you to do."


    After he finished speaking, he took the rope from his son''s hand, led the ewe to the backyard, and muttered, "Alas, children are all debts."


    Xiao Chenhui looked at the silver in his hand, and felt uncomfortable for a while, thinking that he must honor his mother well in the future.


    At this time, Xiao Yunru came out of the room: "Brother, you really are, that is the last money in my mother''s hand. Last time I wanted to make a new dress, and I wanted a few hundred dollars, but my mother didn''t give it. All right, I''ve got it all for you."


    After saying "hum", he left.


    Lu Siyi was also a little embarrassed at this time: "Husband, it''s all my fault, if it wasn''t for me, you wouldn''t have to suffer like this."


    Xiao Chenhui looked at the son in his wife''s arms: "Okay, Kanger really needs to make up, and when Kanger is older, he doesn''t need it anymore, you can sell the sheep, you won''t lose money, take Kanger back to the house to rest Now, I''ll go to the market."


    Mr. Xiao also felt sorry for his great grandson, but the conditions at home did not allow it. The family had to eat and drink, and the eldest son was still a man who couldn¡¯t stand the door. The eldest grandson didn¡¯t know the importance of it now, so how could he not be angry.


    This family is also capable of the second grandson, but since he entered the military camp, except for the military pay and the money, he seldom returns home, and he has become more and more divided with this family.


    He was really worried, worried about the future livelihood of this big family, but the children and grandchildren were not motivated, so he could only be anxious.


    The old lady beside me couldn''t stand it anymore, so she said, "Children and grandchildren have their own blessings, it''s no use worrying about you."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 173： envy bad old style

    Chapter 173 Envy and bad old style


    The crops in the field have sprung up one after another. The seedlings in Yunyi''s home are the most tidy. They are not too thick or have no seedlings like other homes, which attracts many people to watch.


    Other people''s millet and corn need to be thinned, but Yunyi''s family doesn''t use them all. They are planted according to a single seed, and the seedlings emerge very neatly. They are envious of the old-fashioned farming methods.


    Before, after Jing Rui and Xiao Chenrui brought the seeds back from the guards, Yun Yi picked up all the seeds. Before planting them, they soaked them in the water of the Space Stream for one night. The plant spacing should be denser.


    Of course, each row still leaves enough space for the oxen to plough the field.


    In the past few days, grass has grown visibly in the field. Xiao Chenrui is learning to plough the field these days. Fortunately, the little ox is obedient.


    My little yellow ox is obedient and capable. It can plough more than three acres of land a day. It took ten days to plough all the land once, and then it is ready to use a **** to **** the areas that cannot be plowed.


    But this time I listened to Yun Yi and hired someone.


    Because there is not much grass on the ridge after ploughing once, there is only the place that cannot be plowed between each plant. I also told those people that they should not be fooled. If the **** is not clean, they have to rework.


    They are all honest people, and the wages paid by Yunyi¡¯s sister and brother are not low, and everyone works very hard.


    In a few days, all the 30 acres of land have been cleared of grass, so I don¡¯t need to worry about it now.


    Anyway, it is not the same as in the future. There is no fertilizer to apply in the middle. As long as the field is not dry, it is fine. However, this day was very powerful. It rained a few days after weeded.


    The seedlings of Yunyi''s family are getting better and better, and they are half a tie taller than the seedlings of the Sun and Xiao families.


    The work at home was over, and the two siblings resumed their previous life. Xiao Chenrui went up to the mountains to collect firewood in the morning, and reviewed his homework at home in the afternoon. Yunyi would go up the mountain with Sun Zhenyu when he was free, sometimes dig some wild vegetables, and sometimes pick some mushrooms.


    The military households here and the people of Baishan Village will go up the mountain to pick mushrooms when they have nothing to do. If they can¡¯t finish eating them, they can be dried and stored. They can be eaten in winter or sold in the market.


    So after the weather is warm, you can see people everywhere going up the mountain in groups of three or five.


    On this day, Yunyi, as usual, fed Brother Hao, handed it over to his elder brother Xiao Chenrui, and went up the mountain with Sun Zhenyu and Zhao Yaqing.


    As soon as they left, Jing Rui came back. I didn''t know where to pick the flowers, greeted Xiao Chenrui, and started playing with them in Yunyi''s room.


    ******


    Along the way, Zhao Yaqing always looked at Yunyi, and finally said, "Sister Yunyi, are you almost ready?"


    Yunyi didn''t expect Zhao Yaqing to ask this: "Yes, it''s been a few days."


    Sun Zhenyu laughed: "Yaqing, you have a good memory. I only mentioned it to you once last time, but you still remember it. If you didn''t mention it, I almost forgot."


    Yunyi suddenly remembered what Jing Rui said before, since the day he said that he would get married, this guy disappeared for more than half a month, and the place was busy and no one was seen.


    Sun Zhenyu looked at Yunyi and asked in a low voice, "Yunyi, is it time to get married?"


    Yunyi was not embarrassed either, nodded and smiled: "Yes, Jing Rui said that before."


    Sun Zhenyu said with a bit of envy: "You said how lucky you are, and when you met Jing Rui, you can still do a good job."


    Yunyi joked: "Why don''t you tell me, it was he who got lucky when he met me."


    Sun Zhenyu thought for a while: "Yes, I heard that he was not favored in the Jing family before. Since he got engaged to you, it has skyrocketed."


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 174： you are overstepping the line

    Chapter 174 You are a little overstepped


    The three picked a lot of fresh shepherd''s purse on the mountain, and Yun Yi thought about going back to make shepherd''s purse dumplings.


    She always felt that this Zhao Yaqing was a little weird, and would look at her from time to time, but when you looked over, she was seriously picking wild vegetables.


    Seeing that the sun was already in the west, the three did not go any further.


    Yunyi is also worried that Brother Hao is hungry and makes trouble with his elder brother Xiao Chenrui: "Zhenyu, Yaqing, it''s getting late, let''s go back."


    Sun Zhenyu glanced at the deep mountains: "Next time, I beg my second brother to take me to the depths. Have I never been in the mountains before?"


    Ya Qing next to ?? said: "The deep mountains are not so easy to enter. Before Baishan Village, many people went into the deep mountains and never came back. Don''t be stupid."


    Sun Zhenyu was frightened: "Really?"


    Zhao Yaqing nodded seriously: "Really, I''m not scaring you, if you don''t believe me, ask someone to see if I lied to you."


    Sun Zhenyu was obviously frightened: "Then I won''t enter, it''s too scary."


    The three of them went down the mountain together. Yun Yi was the first to arrive home. After greeting the two, she was about to go home, but she heard Zhao Yaqing say, "Sister Yun Yi, I''m a little thirsty, can I come to your house to drink a bowl of water and then go home? Walk?"


    Yunyi stopped and turned to look at Zhao Yaqing: "Okay, come with me, Zhenyu, come in and drink some water before you go."


    The three of them walked home together, and Bai Zuo who had been behind Yun Yi took the lead to rush back to the courtyard to report the letter, and had an affectionate play with Bai You in the courtyard.


    Jing Rui was busy in the vegetable field behind when he heard the movement and came out: "Yi''er, are you back?"


    Yunyi saw his appearance: "Well, that vegetable field was only watered in the morning."


    Jing Rui saw that there were people behind her, and they all knew each other. Jing Rui nodded at them and said hello.


    Then he looked at Ji Yunyi and said, "I saw that there were some grass growing in the vegetable field. I plucked it up. You guys talked, and there is still a small piece of grass that has not been plucked. I will go to work first."


    Yunyi nodded: "Okay."


    Seeing Jing Rui returning to the backyard, he called the two of them into the kitchen.


    Zhao Yaqing looked at the yard: "Sister Yunyi, will you still live here after you get married?"


    Not only Yun Yi, but also Zhenyu felt that this person''s question went a bit too far.


    Sun Zhenyu said with some disapproval: "Yaqing, this is someone else''s family business, you are a little out of line."


    Zhao Yaqing said embarrassedly: "I''m sorry, I didn''t do it on purpose, I just asked casually out of curiosity."


    Yun Yi felt that this Zhao Yaqing was too concerned about his own affairs, there must be a problem here.


    Yunyi looked at Zhao Yaqing calmly, and gave this person a big X in her heart.


    Maybe he also felt that he was a little too reckless just now. After drinking the water, he didn''t stay any longer, Zhao Yaqing and Sun Zhenyu left together.


    Yunyi communicated with Xue Li in the space: "Xue Li, help me stare at that Zhao Yaqing and see what she wants to do?"


    Xue Li took the order lazily, and then released her consciousness to stare at the two who left.


    Sun Zhenyu walked for a while: "Yaqing, what do you mean by asking Yunyi''s family affairs several times today?"


    Zhao Yaqing was a little flustered for a while, but quickly calmed down: "Sister Zhenyu, I just asked because I was curious, there is no other meaning, I will not ask in the future, don''t be angry."


    Although Sun Zhenyu was innocent, she came out of the big mansion. Zhao Yaqing said she didn''t lie, she could tell at a glance that she thought it would be better to take her to Yunyi''s place less in the future, so as to save Yunyi''s trouble.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 175： This is no joke

    Chapter 175 This is no joke


    Zhao Yaqing breathed a sigh of relief when she saw that Sun Zhenyu didn''t ask any more questions.


    The Zhao family was sent to the northern border seven years ago. Although they came early, they had a weak foundation and lived a very hard life.


    Since the Sun family lived next door to them, she and Sun Zhenyu got a lot of benefits after getting along well, and her status in the family was much higher than before, but a few days ago, I accidentally heard a conversation from my parents, saying that there was no money at home. Now, I want to set up a marriage for her.


    In this way, the family can last a few years after receiving the dowry, and secondly, if you marry early, you can also save some food rations for the family.


    There is an unwritten rule in this military household area, that is, married daughters do not follow the fields, that is to say, the ten acres of military fields will not be brought to the husband''s family when the married daughter is married.


    Unless the parents feel bad for their daughter and are afraid that the daughter will endure hardship at her in-law''s house, they will let her take away the military fields under her name, but to re-allocate and change the documents, it is necessary to pay money, so most people rarely let their daughter take away the share. Army field.


    Anyway, every family has a daughter, so everyone can accept it.


    This Zhao Yaqing is an idea, she doesn''t want to marry someone like her sister Zhao Yayue, so she starts to think about the people around her who can marry.


    No, let him find one, and that is Xiao Chenrui.


    She thought about the sister Yunyi, who will get married sooner or later. Xiao Chenrui has already cut off the relationship with the big family of Xiao. Although there is still a younger brother in the family, if she gets married, she will be the master of the house in a few years. As for the younger brother, That''s not what she said.


    In addition, she heard that although Xiao Chenrui entered the military household, he did not enter the flag. Some people said that they were guarded by them. She and Xiao Chenrui were of the same age. This was simply the most suitable candidate for her.


    Now Xiao Chenrui''s future brother-in-law has become an adult in Hundred Households again. If this happens, then her future life will definitely not be bad, and maybe she will be able to pull her parents out.


    The more you think about it, the happier you are, and the more you think about it, the more you will win.


    This matter should be settled sooner rather than later. What she can think of, others can also think of, so it must be done first.


    So after Zhao Yaqing got home, she first talked to her mother, and told her about it again.


    Zhao Yaqing''s mother''s surname is Wan Siniang: "Qing''er, this is no joke."


    Zhao Yaqing looked at her mother: "I''m not kidding. If this can happen, the family can follow suit in the future. Think about it."


    Wan was a little persuaded: "But people may not be able to accept this marriage."


    Zhao Yaqing said: "I''m not in a hurry at this time, I will first have a good relationship with their family, and then, mother, you can find someone to come to the door and talk about reconciliation."


    In the evening, Mrs Wan mentioned this to her husband.


    Zhao Yongshou listened to this, but he became interested: "Qing''er is right, this Xiao Jiachen Rui is a good candidate, although he broke up with the big family of Xiao family, but he did not break up with the family members of Xiao family, and see The battle of Kaichun also has family background in hand.


    Even if Xiao Yunyi wants to live in her parents'' house after she gets married, but there are hundreds of households in Jingjing, who will raise who will not be sure, if Qing''er really gets married, she will be in a happy nest.


    I heard that Jing Baihu and Xiao Chenrui are both good hunters. In the future, we can eat less meat in our family. You have to pay attention to this matter, and you will definitely succeed. "


    Wan got her husband''s instructions, and she had a bottom line in her heart. Thinking about the days when she would have meat to eat, she thought that she would definitely help her daughter to facilitate this marriage.


    It was just their conversation that reached Yun Yi''s ears without a word.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 176： will you marry me

    Chapter 176 Will you marry me?


    After listening to Xue Li''s words, Yun Yi sneered in her heart, this Zhao Yaqing dressed up pretty well, it turned out that she was waiting for her here, the family thought it was beautiful.


    Yunyi made the shepherd''s purse stuffed dumplings in the evening, and Hao Ge''er''s dumplings, she deliberately made them smaller, he will be one year old in more than a month, and now he can walk a few steps while holding things, but it is still unstable.


    Yunyi had specially asked a carpenter to make him a chair similar to a walker. He could sit in it to eat and play. The little guy liked it.


    It stands to reason that the word sister is a bit of a twist, maybe because I have heard it a lot. These days, I occasionally start shouting, and Rui Geer is jealous, so he calls him brother. ,of. ¡¯


    After eating, Jing Rui and Xiao Chenrui cleaned up the dishes together, while Yun Yi talked about Zhao Yaqing: "You two should avoid those girls in the future."


    Jing Rui looked at Yun Yi and smiled: "We didn''t provoke that person into the house."


    Yunyi said seriously: "You can be serious with me, but I remind you, don''t come to me when you have something, that girl is not an ordinary person, and she has a lot of heart."


    Jing Rui looked at Xiao Chenrui: "Have you heard what your sister said, that girl is most likely coming for you, you have a snack, don''t let others figure it out."


    Xiao Chenrui raised his head and said, "Don''t be careless yourself. Don''t think that no one will hit you when you are engaged. Because of your status, there are many people who want to marry you."


    Yunyi frowned while listening to the conversation between the two of them: "What happened to the two of you today?"


    Xiao Chenrui picked up Brother Hao: "Let''s go, brother will take you to feed the cows, we won''t be annoying here anymore."


    Seeing that the two brothers-in-law were gone, Jing Rui said: "Yi Er, a set of clothes in my room is torn, you help me to sew it up, I have all the needles and threads, and I will go to boil water."


    Yunyi didn''t think much, and went straight to Jing Rui''s room.


    Jing Rui saw people go in and quickly acted. When Yun Yi came out with the clothes, he saw that there was light in his room, and he was a little curious.


    After she opened the curtain and went in, she covered her mouth in shock. The door went all the way to the inside. There were red candles on both sides. I''m afraid not.


    Jing Rui pulled Yun Yi to stand in the heart of love, took out the ring he had prepared before, and knelt down on one knee: "Yi Er, will you marry me?"


    In the past life, he watched those marriage proposal videos in the space. Unfortunately, now the conditions are limited, but he still worked hard to prepare everything that he could prepare. The rings were specially made by the master, with gold and diamonds.


    It took a lot of time to prepare this ring, and I will wait until now to propose.


    Yunyi was moved: "I do."


    Waiting for Jing Rui to put the ring on her hand, the two hugged tightly together, they really fulfilled their vows, what a blessing it was to be together in the past and present.


    Just waiting for the two to get tired for a while, and after calming down, Yun Yi whispered: "Brother Rui, I''m going to get married in a few days, but I''m still in the period of filial piety, so I still can''t get married early, I was faint of joy before. head."


    Jing Rui laughed and pulled the person into his arms: "This matter, after I left home that day, I also thought about it, what else can I do, I can only wait, fortunately, this life is only older than you Three years older."


    Yun Yi laughed: "Well, two years passed quickly."


    Jing Rui reached out and pinched her nose: "What a little villain, on purpose."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 177： well done

    Chapter 177 Well done


    The two agreed that they would get married as soon as the year after filial piety was removed.


    Jing Rui has also been very busy recently. He has been busy training the general and small flags under his opponents. After they have learned it, let them train the people below. His soldiers can''t be scattered on the battlefield. .


    I have just seen some results during this period of time, and there is one more thing to do when I come back this time, that is, the improvement of the plough and the **** before, and the above also gave a reward, a total of 60 taels of silver.


    He came back today to bring back the silver.


    The two talked for a long time, and then they were ready to bring Brother Hao back.


    Xiao Chenrui looked at Jing Rui a little badly: "What time is it, Brother Hao is sleepy and sleepy."


    Jing Rui touched his nose: "I''ve been too busy during this time, and I haven''t been back for a long time. There are indeed a lot of things to tell your sister, and please forgive my brother-in-law."


    Xiao Chenrui looked at him like that: "It''s good to know, it''s not an example, it''s against the rules."


    Yunyi and Jing Rui both agreed, and Xiao Chenrui''s face looked better.


    said a few more words, and then went back to the house to rest.


    ******


    On the other side of the Zhao family, Mrs Wan was tossing and turning, unable to fall asleep, thinking about what the second daughter said.


    Zhao Yongshou, who was beside him, murmured, "Where are you pancakes, and you don''t want anyone to sleep."


    Mr. Wan replied casually, "I can''t move now, please go to sleep."


    After that, she thought about what her daughter said, it is better to start first, and plan to go there tomorrow to make a good relationship and boil a frog in warm water. After the relationship is good, she will mention it herself. There are no adults in the Xiao family. I''m sorry to say no, that''s all.


    The more I think about it, the more I think this is a good idea. No matter how shrewd they are, they are still children. If their young children marry, then their family will also get a lot of light, at least this meat is indispensable.


    Thinking of beautiful things, laughing and falling asleep.


    The next day, Mr. Wan got up early, cooked food for the family, and left the house with a basket.


    When she arrived at Yunyi''s house, Yunyi was still cooking.


    Hearing the barking of Bai Zuo and Bai You, Yun Yi did not open the door, but shouted, "Who is it?"


    Before Wan''s reply, news came from Xue Li in the space: "It''s Zhao Yaqing''s mother. She came to the door with five eggs and wanted to get close to you."


    Yunyi thought to himself, she is really cheeky and beautiful.


    Yunyi gave the order to the two dogs: "Drive the people away."


    After he finished speaking, he opened a door, and the two dogs went towards Wan Shi who was standing outside. Scared Wan Shi carried the basket and ran away, almost losing his shoes.


    Aunt Fang''s was the first time she saw the two dogs of Xiao''s family chasing people, and said with a smile, "It seems that we also have to get a dog, which is no worse than the caretaker."


    Xiao Chenrui came out of the room: "Sister, who is here, who is it?"


    Yun Yi said lightly: "Zhao Yaqing''s mother, I asked Bai Zuo and Bai You to send people away."


    When Xiao Chenrui heard the name Zhao Yaqing, thinking of what her sister said yesterday, she thought that it seemed that her guess was right, this family really had his family''s idea, and she felt vigilant in her heart.


    After Jing Rui came out, he came straight to Xiao Chenrui. The two soon fought in the front yard. Yun Yi took out the meal and went back to the house to see that Brother Hao hadn''t woken up yet. She came out without incident and joined in. go in.


    Until Bai Zuo and Bai You came back, the three stopped.


    Yunyi looked at the two dogs, you only came back after sending people home, you are really sincere.


    After that, he patted the two dogs on the head: "Good job, I''ll reward you with two pieces of meat later."


    I understand the other words, but I don''t know, but the meat and the others understood, and they swayed around Yunyi for a long time, and then they stopped.


    A few people had just washed their hands and prepared to eat when they heard movement in the room: "Sister, get up."


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 178： How dare you let the dog chase me, its not over

    Chapter 178 How dare you let the dog chase me, it''s not over


    Yunyi smiled and entered the room: "Our brother Hao woke up, we all know we are called sister, it''s really great, come, let sister kiss one."


    When the two men outside heard this, one of them turned a little dark, got up and walked into the room, trying to directly take the little boy out.


    One feels a little embarrassed. My sister is too bold. Now she speaks more and more casually. Although her identity has changed now, she is not so particular about it, but this is too. Looking at Brother Jing''s face, I feel a little right. Don''t live at home.


    After a while, Jing Rui took Brother Hao out with one hand, but not only was Brother Hao not afraid, but he also laughed like "cuck, clap", thinking that Jing Rui was playing with him, which was quite happy.


    He kept saying what Yun Yi usually said when he was teasing him: "Fly, fly, fly."


    Jing Rui''s black face is a black face, but he really treats Brother Hao as a family member. He said Fei, and he really carried him and flew around the yard, waiting for Yun Yi to clean up the house and come out. This stopped.


    Yunyi hugged Brother Hao and fed him lean meat porridge: "Brother Hao, is it delicious?"


    Brother Hao licked back the drop from his mouth with his tongue: "Eat."


    This expression is very cute: "Okay, let''s eat more if you like it, and grow up quickly, okay?"


    Brother Hao swallowed the porridge in his mouth: "Well, big."


    This conversation made Xiao Chenrui and Jing Rui laugh.


    After eating, Yunyi once again warned them about the Zhao family, and then let them leave.


    ******


    The Wan Shi, who was chased by Bai Zuo and Bai You all the way and fled back, closed the door, sat down on the ground and patted his chest: "These two beasts are really scary."


    Zhao Yaqing came out of the room: "Mother, what''s wrong with you?"


    Shi Wan slowed down for a long time, and said angrily: "It''s not for you yet, so don''t pull me up."


    After entering the house and drinking a bowl of water, he wiped his mouth with his sleeve: "The Xiao family dares to let the dog chase me, this is not over."


    Zhao Yaqing said suspiciously: "The Xiao family let the dog go, mother, how is this possible?"


    Wan Shi was anxious: "You **** girl, I can''t lie to you. Many people have seen it along the way. Those two mad dogs have been chasing outside our house. If I hadn''t run fast, I''d be afraid. bitten by them."


    After hearing this, Zhao Yaqing still didn''t quite believe it. She had been to Xiao''s house a few times, and the two dogs were indeed fierce, but they had never chased anyone and bit them.


    But she was afraid that her mother would change her mind and stop caring about her business: "Mother, maybe the dog ran out by himself. How could the Xiao family do something about letting the dog bite people? There must be a misunderstanding here."


    Wan thinks about it too. The Xiao family didn''t come out. I''m afraid that the door was pulled open by the dog. He and the Xiao family have no grievances or enmity, and they can''t let the dog bite her.


    After finding the reason, he was not as angry as before: "Okay, forget it today, I''ll go again when I find time."


    It was only when I looked at the basket that I found that the eggs inside were all broken, and the egg white and yolk flowed everywhere in the basket.


    Wan''s heart was broken: "My egg is really a sin."


    ******


    The big house of the Xiao family, since Xiao Chenhui bought the cattle and went back, the old man of the Xiao family took Xiao Renli and Xiao Chenhui to soak in the ground.


    There is no other way. The family is buying sheep and cattle. There is really no money to hire someone to weed, so the family has to do it by themselves. At first, they are not very good at driving cattle.


    As a result, the ox strayed, and the plow followed and shoveled a lot of seedlings, but it made Mr. Xiao feel bad. This is their ration.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 179： fighting

    Chapter 179 War


    On the other side, a few days after Jing Rui returned to the military camp, he got bad news from Cao Qianhu.


    Dongling country has assembled 100,000 troops, and now 30,000 pioneers have passed the checkpoint and issued the gauntlet in front of the Beimo outpost 30 miles away.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that Dajing Rui led people to burn their food and grass, I''m afraid they would have given the war letter long ago, and because of burning their food and grass, they had to postpone the original plan.


    The commander has already rushed 800 miles to return to Beijing as quickly as possible, and also sent someone to inform the commander-in-chief of Tongling City, a hundred miles away. The northern border is vast, and they are not the only team guarding the border.


    There are two other cities that are fifty kilometers away from the left and right, with more than 5,000 people stationed in each. The commander sent his subordinates to send them news.


    In this way, even if the Dongling army came over, their 5,000 troops would not be able to match, and the other two cities would send reinforcements, at least to withstand it for a while, and the chief soldier who delayed to a hundred miles away would bring troops to come to support.


    The commander gave an order, all the troops assembled lightly, and set up camp in front of the outpost 30 miles away, waiting for orders.


    The Dongling army originally wanted to attack Beimo in the spring and plunder the city of Beimo, but they did not expect that they would be plotted. In addition to losing food and grass that night, they also injured a lot of people, and the army was unstable.


    This time, it made a comeback, and the Beimo army, who vowed to fight, was unable to fight back and got a big revenge.


    The commander and the envoy had just arrived at the place with the troops, and before the military tent was set up, a general in Dongling led 3,000 people to yell outside the camp.


    Said that the Beimo people were despicable, and the government sent people to burn their granary. How could the soldiers here listen to it, and they started to scold in a funny way, and said that the villain of Dongling country came first.


    The general was scolded in a hurry, and his mouth was about to reveal his words: "Beimo dog, if you hadn''t sent people to burn our food and grass, you would have been the dead souls of our Dongling sword, but even if this is the case, then Anyway, it''s just a matter of one day after another, come out and die quickly."


    This man shouted really arrogantly.


    Everyone was scolded in front of him, and it was impossible for the commander to remain indifferent, so he sent three guards to fight.


    At the beginning, they were able to fight, but Dongling''s side was fully prepared, and Beimo''s army had just marched 30 miles to come, and gradually the disparity became worse and they fell behind.


    The commander was a little anxious, and was about to send another guard to support him, but saw an arrow coming out of the watchtower of the post, directly piercing the throat of the military general, killing the man on the spot.


    Dongling''s army was in chaos, and he retreated without even taking care of the little general''s body.


    Although Beimo won''t win by force, it can be regarded as a victory in the first battle.


    In the tent of the commander, Jing Rui was greatly appreciated by the commander, patted him on the shoulder and said, "You are really young and promising, good, good, good."


    Maybe also because of Jing Rui''s performance, everyone''s morale was high for a while.


    The ?? commander let the lord know that it would take two days for the chief soldier to bring his troops over a hundred miles away, so they vowed to defend the thirty-li territory that was exchanged for the blood of countless soldiers.


    The next two days were really difficult to defend. Even those trained by Jing Rui were injured to varying degrees. Dongling¡¯s army used wheel warfare.


    And they only had a mere 5,000 people, and the number of casualties was too high. The reinforcements from the cities on both sides had not yet arrived, and the troops of the general soldiers from a hundred miles away were still on their way.


    You can only collect Yu Ding from the rear military household area to be recharged. For a time, the military household area was full of crying and shouting.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 180： Now is not the time to talk about this

    Chapter 180 Now is not the time to talk about this


    In half a day, the Yu Ding in the military household area was counted. This time, it is not a substitute, but regardless of whether you have casualties on the battlefield, as long as there are adult Yu Ding in the family.


    The Jing family sent Jing Xuxuan, the eldest son of the second room, Jing Hongdong of the first room, and Jing Xuke, the eldest son, who have already sent out the whole family. .


    Although Jing Hongnan of the second room was on the battlefield as he is today, he was in order to take up the post of Xiaoqi at that time. That was because the second room asked for a bargain. Now the Weisuo wants to recruit Yu Ding to be a person from the second room. This is a quarrel. the result of.


    The Xiao family sent Xiao Chenhui this time, and Xiao Renli, the father, said that he wanted to stay to take care of the second elder of the Xiao family, and several unmarried children could not be separated from his father.


    Xiao Chenhui was supposed to go last time, so this time it can only be him.


    He certainly didn''t want her son to go, but if her son didn''t go, then her husband would go. Now she wished she had given her husband a few more concubines, and now it would be better if she had more concubines.


    But Lv Siyi cried like a tearful person, because of this incident, she also had some grudges on her father-in-law and mother-in-law, thinking how could they not think about Kang Er.


    No matter how reluctant they are, they will gather at the guardhouse on time and go to the frontline battlefield.


    And after these people left, the second order came next. This time, it was based on households, with one person from each household, which was filled with logistical support. That is, some of these people were to carry the wounded down from the battlefield, and some were to carry the wounded down from the battlefield. To help care for the wounded.


    After getting the news, there was another flurry in the Junhu District. I don''t know who thought Yunyi''s sister and brother were not pleasing to the eye, so someone reported Yunyi''s name.


    When Yun Yi received the news, there was nothing anyone else wanted to see. She cried and begged to let go, but she said calmly: "Please give me a quarter of an hour, I will tell you that I will report to the post immediately. ."


    The person who came to notify didn''t say much after listening, nodded and said, "Don''t delay the gathering time, Shen Shi will leave at three o''clock."


    Xialong Xiao Chenrui usually does not go out, but after hearing the news, he also came out. Knowing that his sister is also going to the front line, he felt very uncomfortable: "Sister, why is your name on the list?"


    Yun Yi patted him on the shoulder: "Now is not the time to talk about this, you take Brother Hao to the courtyard first, I will change clothes, and then clean up."


    After closing the door, I took out some homemade rice noodles and polished rice from the space. I didn''t take any more. These things were enough for them to eat for half a month. I also took out a basket of eggs and changed myself into dirty clothes. , also prepared a small burden.


    That''s when the elder brother Xiao Chenrui was called: "Brother Rui, Brother Hao''s food is here, these are his half-month''s amount, don''t save it, during this time, Brother Hao will give it to you. .


    And the days when I''m not around, you can just close the door and thank you at home, don''t let anyone in, especially the Zhao family, understand what I mean? "


    Xiao Chenrui opened his mouth and said, "Sister, you stay at home to take care of Brother Hao, I''ll just go, it''s all men who go to the battlefield, it''s not suitable for you to go, and besides, I''m thirteen this year, and I''m half the age, this It¡¯s the most appropriate time to make up for it.¡±


    But Yun Yi said: "Don''t argue, it''s my name written on it, if we ask to change it now, it will also make the guards unhappy, now this is an emergency, let''s not make trouble for our own selfish interests, The second is that I know some medical skills, and I am more valuable than you, understand?"


    Sonoko checked and found that most of the time in ancient times women were not allowed to enter the barracks, but it¡¯s not impossible, but during the war, there will be logistics, please don¡¯t go into it, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 181： Eight hundred miles expedited

    Chapter 181 Expedited Eight Hundred Miles


    Yunyi said so, Xiao Chenrui didn''t know what to say, so he nodded: "Then sister, you must take care, Brother Hao and I are at home waiting for you to return safely."


    Yun Yiqing made an ''um'', and picked up Brother Hao who was staring at her: "Brother Hao, my sister has something to do these days and is going to leave home. You have to listen to your brother at home, you can''t be angry, understand? ?"


    Brother Hao didn''t quite understand, but it seemed that everyone was unhappy, and suddenly hugged Yunyi tightly: "Sister, don''t go."


    Yunyi knew that there was not much time left, so he cruelly handed Brother Hao to his eldest brother Xiao Chenrui: "Remember, when I''m not here, you have to close the door to thank you."


    When Yun Yi came to the guard station to report, a quarter of the field was actually women. I heard that ancient women were not allowed to enter the barracks. I thought there would be few women. It''s easy to act now.


    After a while, I learned from veteran military households who have experienced wars that these are routines and nothing to be surprised about.


    In the past, these people were all involved in logistics. They did not enter the front barracks, but a temporary logistics camp at the rear of the barracks, helping to transport things, washing bandages, and helping to boil medicines.


    There are also some people who will help the soldiers in front to cook, and then they will be transported there.


    Shen Shi, someone came to count the number of people, Yun Yi saw Xiao Yunshan in the crowd, which was also expected.


    Because most of these people are women, they are mostly half-daughter, and there are people who are old at home, but still strong, so they arrived at the logistics camp at the end of Xu Shi.


    After arriving at the place, they were divided into teams urgently. Yunyi was assigned to the team that boiled the medicine, because that person must have a good memory and understand medicine, and he had to be literate, or he could not do well.


    Their team is fine. The team assigned to the kitchen has to get busy now, because they are still hungry.


    After eating, it was already the end of the Hai Shi, and when we arrived at the tent, I fell asleep with clothes and clothes. Fortunately, it was summer.


    The next day, just as the day was bright, someone came over and called to get up. Yun Yi and the others took a brief shower. Fortunately, there was a river not far away, so they couldn¡¯t complain about setting up the logistics camp here.


    Yun Yi received the medicine that needs to be boiled today from the military doctor. God, this medicine is not boiled in a small pot, but a large pot.


    The military doctor briefly told them, Yun Yi quickly got started, and received a compliment from the military doctor. After a day''s assessment, Shang Yufei, a concubine of the monk Yunyi''s family, stayed with him. Here at the military doctor.


    Yunyi really understands medicine, and Shang Yufei knows medicine, so the two started daily dispensing, boiling and dispensing medicine.


    Xiao Yunshan was assigned to the cleaning team, responsible for cleaning everything to be cleaned. Fortunately, it is summer, at least there is no need to freeze.


    The battle ahead was tense. On the second day after Yunyi and the others came over, the commander-in-chief of Tongling City finally arrived with reinforcements. At the same time, he also got the news. The other two cities were also besieged by Dongling troops the day before, so they did not send them. come for reinforcements.


    The commander-in-chief received the news from them halfway through, and divided the troops he brought out into three teams, and sent a team of troops to reinforce the three cities. One city was breached, affecting the morale of the other two.


    So this morning, I rushed 800 miles to Beijing from three cities.


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 182： first appearance of medicine

    Chapter 182 First Demonstration of Medical Skills


    With the reinforcements brought by the chief soldier, the battle situation can be eased temporarily, but the strength of the two sides is still too disparity.


    The battle at the front was tight, and the people at the back were not feeling well.


    I''m really afraid that one day they won''t be able to hold it, and if they call Dongling soldiers to break through, they will all die.


    But this kind of worry can¡¯t be said yet, because it¡¯s the most taboo to say it at this time.


    On this day, Yun Yi just finished distributing the boiled soup, and another group of wounded people was sent in front. Someone called Yun Yi and the others to help them bandage.


    One of the wounded had a serious leg injury. After the military doctor''s examination, he said that he needed to be amputated to save his life, but the man said that he would rather die than amputation.


    After Yun Yi was busy with the task at hand, he saw that it was such a stalemate. After asking the reason, out of respect for the soldiers in front of him, and also to find an opportunity to show his medical skills, he opened his mouth and said: "Xing Medic, can I check on the wounded?"


    A military doctor surnamed Pang standing next to the military doctor Xing said with some disdain: "The military doctor Xing can''t cure you. You, a yellow-haired girl, don''t make trouble. Don''t think that if you know a few herbs, you can be a doctor."


    Yun Yi ignored the doctor Pang Jun, but said lightly: "When the little girl was praying for blessings at Fushou Temple, she happened to meet a senior who was proficient in a medical technique. Unlike our traditional Chinese medicine, the little girl also learned from it. One, two, although not proficient, but also learned some fur.


    Since the military doctor Xing said that unless the amputation can save his life, it should be safe for the little girl to check it. "


    That Pang Jun said annoyed: "You said that you only learned some skins. This is a matter of human life. Don''t make trouble here."


    Doctor Xing, who was standing at this time, said, "Since Miss Xiao wants to check it out, please do so."


    At this time, the wounded soldier shouted again: "What does she know as a woman, anyway, she is a death, I don''t need you to worry about it."


    Yunyi said, "Since you are not afraid of death, are you afraid that I will not be able to check it for you?"


    The wounded soldier froze for a moment: "Who is afraid."


    Yunyi stepped forward to check carefully, and said lightly: "If you want, I can try to heal you. I can''t say that it will be the same as before, but I can definitely keep this leg."


    The people present were a little disbelieving, especially the doctor Pang just now: "You dare to brag about this, do you know what you are talking about? This is not a place for you to play with."


    Yunyi looked up at the wounded soldier: "Would you like to try?"


    The man thought for a while: "It''s all death anyway, you can do whatever you want."


    After ??, Yun Yi looked at Xing Junyi again: "Xing Junyi, can you?"


    Xing military doctor agreed to see the injured person, and he had no other way. After dealing with these days, he knew that this girl had some skills, and he wanted to see how she was going to save people, so he nodded and agreed.


    So Yunyi ran back to the tent where he was resting, and took out the surgical instrument he made in his previous life from the bag he brought. Of course, this was just a trick.


    After Yunyi came back, a lot of preparations were made, and then the operation began. Dr. Xing was left to fight in the tent. The Dr. Pang also wanted to stay, but it was a pity that Yunyi refused.


    Yunyi used a local anesthesia with the anesthetic she made, and then cleaned and disinfected her hands before starting the operation. Dr. Xing was surprised to see Yunyi''s operation. After an hour, the operation was finally completed.


    Yun Yi wiped the sweat from his forehead, and then explained to the injured person what to pay attention to after surgery, and then packed up.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 183： Military law

    Chapter 183 Military Law Disposal


    The wounded soldier turned his head to look at Yun Yi, no longer rude before, with some caution and nervousness: "This leg doesn''t need to be amputated, does it?"


    Yunyi nodded: "As long as you pay attention to recuperate as I said, after three months, you will be able to walk on the ground."


    The wounded soldier said, "It takes so long, how can I go back to the battlefield, and how can I avenge my brothers?"


    Yun Yiben didn''t want to say more, but he couldn''t help but say: "There is hope only when you are alive, and you will have a chance to take revenge when your legs are healed."


    finished speaking and walked out of the tent.


    Dr. Pang, who was waiting outside, couldn''t wait to go in to check, but he heard Dr. Xing say: "Miss Xiao, you don''t need to boil or dispense medicine in the future. The military doctor is short of manpower, so your talents shouldn''t be buried. ."


    Pang Junyi got a little angry and said, "Doctor Xing, do you want him to be a military doctor?"


    Doctor Xing frowned and said: "Why not, her medical skills are not under yours and mine, why not be a military doctor?"


    Pang Pang said: "Since ancient times, no woman has entered the barracks. Why do you set a precedent for her?"


    Doctor Xing said: "I didn''t say that she should enter the barracks, but now you don''t have to boil medicine anymore, help deal with the wounded, and act as a military doctor. As for the future, you have to report to the commander and let the adults decide."


    Yun Yike has no idea of ??going into the barracks to become a military doctor. He just wants to use his medical skills now to save more people. Besides, with this excuse, no matter where he takes medicine in the future, it will not be too abrupt.


    Dr. Pang also didn''t want to offend Dr. Xing. Now he just wanted to go in and see how the man''s injury was handled.


    Just after entering, the wounds were all covered with bandages, and nothing could be seen.


    In the next few days, if there are too many wounded sent from the front, Yun Yi will also help with treatment.


    From the very beginning, to being accustomed to it.


    Even Pang Junyi, who didn''t like Yunyi at first, has made a great change in Yunyi after several days of contact, but he didn''t express it.


    As more and more wounded were sent to the front, everyone became more and more worried.


    Sometimes there are night raids, which make everyone sleepless at night.


    ******


    In the front of the army tent, there was a person kneeling in the middle: "Sir, this defeat, the main responsibility lies with a team of small flags under Cao Qianhu, because they didn''t keep up in time, so that Dongling''s army could find the formation. flaws."


    Of course, the commander-in-chief also saw the situation on the watchtower: "Then deal with it according to military law."


    Cao Qianhu walked out of the queue with a dull face, "Yes, my lord."


    Next, Jing Hongnan, who had only been a small flag for a few months, was dismissed from office and became an ordinary soldier.


    And the ten people in the small flag plus himself were all disposed of according to military law, and received ten army sticks, and the remaining twenty army sticks were added after the war was over.


    Jing Hongnan felt a little dissatisfied, but he didn''t dare to challenge his boss at this time. Even Chang Baihu was disciplined. What else could he say?


    Jing Hongnan, who was hit by the military stick, was so depressed in his heart that he thought of Jing Rui again. Although he was grinning in pain when he took a step after being hit by the military stick, he still took advantage of the rest time to get to Jing Rui''s camp. : "Jing Rui, are you there?"


    Jing Rui is planning the next battle, thinking about how to win more with less. The other generals are indeed very capable. They not only understand the art of war, but also have good martial arts.


    After the gong was sounded to withdraw troops today, he has been thinking about countermeasures. He heard someone calling him, but he didn''t pay much attention to who it was: "Yes, what''s the matter?"


    Jing Hongnan saw Jing Rui''s response, and continued: "Jing Rui, it''s me, I have something to do with you."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 184： find exception

    Chapter 184 Found anomalies


    Jing Rui only then heard who was speaking.


    The person didn''t come out, but said displeasedly: "We don''t seem to have anything to say between us, please leave immediately."


    He had heard rumors about Jing Hongnan''s punishment outside, but he didn''t expect him to find himself at this time.


    Jing Hongnan saw that Jing Rui had not come out, and said anxiously: "Jing Rui, do you really want to be so heartless?"


    Jing Rui roared directly: "Go away."


    Don''t say, this momentum directly scared Jing Hongnan, knowing that it would not be fruitful if he continued to entangle him, but he stepped back and said: "Even if you are cut off, you still have the Jing family''s body on you. Blood, with the Jing family''s surname in front of the name."


    Jing Rui heard this, but couldn''t bear it: "If you have the ability, take it back, as if someone wanted it."


    These words made Jing Hongnan very angry, and felt that his buttocks were hurting even more.


    Jing Hongnan saw that someone was looking this way, he was already embarrassed enough today, and he didn''t want to cause any more trouble, so he endured the pain and moved back to the military tent where he was resting.


    In the next few days, Jing Rui came up with a lot of strategies and won several small battles, but unexpectedly won the appreciation of the general soldier. .


    Since then, he has been given the privilege to follow Cao Qianhu into the Central Military Account to discuss matters.


    There were no big battles like this, and after a few days of small battles, the army sent from Beijing reached the frontier. General Cheng gave the soldiers who had been traveling for days to rest for a while, and then entered the battlefield in three separate ways.


    There is a difference between these soldiers and the soldiers of the guardhouse. They are soldiers supported by the imperial court.


    And the soldiers of the guard are self-sufficient, and the imperial court has money, but it is very small, so the equipment and treatment are different, but this fighting power can only be known when it is on the battlefield.


    With the reinforcements of General Cheng Da, there is hope in this battle, and the morale of the army is also stable.


    On this day, Yun Yi learned that there was a task of transporting supplies at the Huiwei Center. He wanted to go back with him, so he went to Doctor Xing and explained his situation.


    Doctor Xing is an open-minded person. Anyone who goes back is doing business anyway, so he transferred someone down, added her name, and explained the departure time to Yunyi.


    It has been almost a month since I came out of the house. I am a little worried about my two younger brothers, and I am afraid that they will not worry about me. I just have this opportunity to go back with me, and I can rest at home for a night.


    I simply packed up, and seeing that it was almost time, I arrived at the gathering place and walked back with the leader.


    This road is not alone, because on this thirty-mile road, there are always convoys delivering supplies.


    It was only when they were almost halfway gone, because Yunyi''s hearing was good, and when he heard the accent of someone over there was wrong, he became suspicious.


    After communicating with Xue Li with his mind, it was confirmed that these people were not from Beimo.


    Yunyi''s first reaction was that these people must have been sent by Dongling to destroy it.


    It seems that the number of people is not more than ten people, but with her own ability, she really does not dare to boast, because once she sees through these people, it will inevitably affect the safety of the people around her.


    She can''t gamble on the lives of these people. After all, the people who are traveling with her are just ordinary people, and they don''t have much force.


    Yunyi had to calmly let Xue Li monitor them first, waiting for the right opportunity.


    After walking for another half an hour, and about seven or eight miles to the city ahead, I finally saw hope.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 185： Recognize the exposure

    Chapter 185 Recognized and exposed


    A cavalry team came across, and Yun Yi stepped forward to stop it. Someone was about to start cursing, but she heard Yun Yi whisper: "Sir, the little girl found something abnormal on the road, and please ask the adults to investigate and assist."


    Originally, those people didn''t want to pay attention, but the leader of the team in front was very close to Yunyi''s station. He smelled the faint fragrance of Yunyi''s body that was different from others, and when he heard her voice, he signaled everyone to keep quiet. .


    Because it was a big deal, Yun Yi didn''t look at these people carefully before, but when he raised his head, he was stunned for a moment. Although it was a momentary matter, it was also confirmed by Ye Huaiyi immediately. Fushou Temple saves his girl.


    There was a care in my heart, but seeing that the girl didn''t want to recognize it, she didn''t pierce it.


    just opened his mouth and asked: "Girl, please speak."


    Yunyi immediately recovered after being dazed for a moment before. This person is not the one who was rescued at Fushou Temple that day, she thought that this person doesn''t know anyway, so it''s better if she doesn''t know him.


    Hearing Ye Huaiyi''s words, Yun Yi whispered: "There is a group of people in front of us who have a problem with their identities. Because the little girl has better ears than ordinary people, when they heard the conversation before, they didn''t have a Beimo accent.


    The little girl felt that it was an extraordinary period, and everyone still had to be cautious, in case it was Dongling''s spies or came over to do damage. "


    Ye Huaiyi heard this and remembered that when they came over just now, a group of people met them.


    He still thought to himself at this time, why he still sent a team of strong soldiers back to the city to do errands.


    After thinking about it, Ye Huaiyi directly shouted: "Not good."


    Then he turned his horse''s head, led the people and chased back. Those people were really not slow, and as long as they spoke, they had already walked four or five miles, and they were about to reach the city gate.


    Just after the horses passed them, Ye Huaiyi led someone to surround the group: "Who are you, and which soldier are you under?"


    Because they were wearing the military uniforms of the guards, Ye Huaiyi asked this question.


    Those people obviously didn''t expect that they were about to reach the gate of the city, but they were stopped. Someone stepped forward and replied in Beimo dialect: "Sir, we belong to Wu Huainan, and we were ordered to return to the place where the guards took it. medicinal."


    It''s just that as soon as she said this, Yun Yi, who was chasing after her, was even more sure that there was something wrong with these people, and it happened that the leader of their team said at the right time: "You are talking nonsense, how come I don''t know that the adults also sent a team to help us come back and move. Medicines?"


    Now those people also know that things have been exposed, and they wanted to fight to the death, but unfortunately, some of their team was impatient, and they took out the big knife directly from their waists and shouted in Dongling dialect: "I fought with you. "


    Ye Huaiyi brought the people and fought with these people.


    The people who came back with Yun Yi and his party to carry the medicinal materials quickly stepped back because there was no force.


    I saw a person in the crowd rushed out of the enclosed circle and came directly at them.


    Yunyi saw the direction the man was running from, and knew what the man wanted to do, and shouted directly, "Put down your things and run back."


    She must be able to stop this person, but she is also afraid of hurting the people who are traveling with her, so she shouted to let them run.


    After shouting ??, he went up to meet him.


    When those people ran out 100 meters away and looked back, they almost fell to the ground in fright, and saw that Yunyi had already hit the man with his bare hands, which made this group of people anxious.


    Some people didn''t even dare to watch it again, for fear of seeing the scene of her being killed the next moment.


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 186： Really interesting girl

    Chapter 186 What an interesting girl


    However, they all thought wrong, Yun Yi actually fought against the man, and the martial arts and the man did not distinguish Zhongbo.


    Actually, she didn''t use all her strength, she just wanted to keep this person from running away, and secondly, don''t hurt the person who was with her, just drag him.


    Sure enough, Ye Huaiyi didn''t let her wait too long, and quickly chased after him and captured him.


    After tying everyone up, Ye Huaiyi came over and clasped his fists and said, "In the next Ye Huaiyi, the girl''s contribution to today''s affairs is indispensable. How dare you ask the girl''s surname?"


    Yunyi waved his hand and said, "As a Beimo person, this is what I should do. Besides, it''s for my family, and I won''t let you know. You don''t have to worry about it."


    Then he waved his hand and chased the person in front of him.


    Ye Huaiyi showed a smile on the corner of his mouth, she was really an interesting girl.


    But she didn''t say it, she could find out by herself. Listening to what those people just said, I''m afraid it''s the staff in front of you.


    took another look at the figure who was walking away, then walked back to the horse and waved: "Take these people and go on your way."


    ******


    Yunyi and the others returned to the guardhouse, the sky was already dark, and the team leader handed over the details of the supplies to be carried to the guards.


    After about two quarters of an hour, I got the news, and I will load up and set off tomorrow.


    The leader explained a few words, and everyone dispersed.


    Yun Yi hurried to the house. After passing Aunt Fang''s house, she found a hidden place and let Xue Li see that no one was around. Then she took out a back basket from the space, put rice, noodles, oil, meat, Eggs and salt are put in a basket full of them.


    Then we went home.


    There was still some distance from home, and Bai Zuo and Bai You barked wildly, but the barking of the two dogs changed as soon as she got close, and they were still impatient.


    Xiao Chenrui came out of the house, listened to the footsteps outside, hurried to the gate, and asked uncertainly, "Who is outside?"


    Being so cautious, Yun Yi couldn''t help but feel a little amused: "It''s me, Brother Rui, open the door, my sister is back."


    Xiao Chenrui hurriedly opened the door: "Sister, you''re back, you''re almost worried about me."


    Yun Yi smiled and patted his shoulder: "Close the door first, go back to the house and talk."


    Bai Zuo and Bai You also surrounded Yun Yi, shouting happily, and then running wildly in the courtyard to express their joy.


    Yunyi reached out and touched the two dog heads that fluttered on her body: "Okay, okay, I know you miss me, and I miss you too. You all stained my clothes."


    Xiao Chenrui saw that her sister was still carrying a large backpack behind her. She hurriedly closed the door, then followed her sister into the kitchen and helped unload the backpack: "Why is it so heavy?"


    Yunyi did not answer him, but asked, "Where''s Brother Hao?"


    Xiao Chenrui said: "I was playing crazy with Bai Zuo and Bai You in the yard. I gave him a bath before and coaxed him to fall asleep. It will take a while before he wakes up."


    Only then did Yun Yi take out the things in the back basket: "I really don''t worry about you, I came back with the convoy carrying supplies today, and I have to leave early tomorrow. These are the rations I prepared for you, don''t worry. Save it."


    Xiao Chenrui felt uncomfortable: "Sister, why are you suffering? If there is no food at home, I can go to the market to buy it. You are so tired, my brother feels uncomfortable."


    Yunyi knew that he had misunderstood and thought she came back and went to the market again, but she didn''t explain: "Okay, who told me to be your sister, it''s getting late, hurry up and cook."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 187： This Zhao familys mother and daughter are really shameless

    Chapter 187 This Zhao family is really shameless


    Xiao Chenrui took out the same things that his sister brought back. He knew that his sister was most worried about Brother Hao. Looking at these things, he was moved.


    While Xiao Chenrui was packing, Yun Yi first went into the room to see Brother Hao who was still sleeping, and then took an empty backpack in the courtyard and walked out, Bai Zuo and Bai You never left her.


    She went out of the gate, walked to the river in front, and then found the basket. Once she left tomorrow, she didn''t know when she would be back. She had to leave more things at home to be at ease.


    Waiting for Xiao Chenrui to steam the rice and prepare to stir-fry, Yun Yi came back with a basket. There were three grass carp weighing more than two kilograms and a few crucian carp weighing half a kilogram.


    Yunyi put the fish in the big wooden basin: "Boil the fish at night, you clean it up first, I''ll go to the next basket, try to catch more, you can make time to make the fish, you can put it for a few more days."


    Xiao Chenrui nodded: "Okay."


    responded and got busy. Knowing that my sister was leaving early tomorrow morning, I wanted to cook a good meal for my sister.


    Yun Yi came back with a good basket, and Xiao Chenrui had cleaned up the fish.


    Yunyi sat on the side to help pick vegetables, and then asked what happened at home during this time: "Brother Rui, did anything happen while I was away?"


    Xiao Chenrui frowned, she didn''t want to tell her sister, after all, her sister will leave tomorrow, and she doesn''t want to cause her trouble.


    It''s just that he hasn''t spoken yet, and Yun Yi asked again, "Then Zhao family has come to harass the family?"


    Xiao Chenrui didn''t want to lie to her sister, so she told her sister one by one what happened during this time.


    It turned out that Yunyi hadn''t left for a few days, so Zhao Yaqing came to the door again with a few eggs, but Xiao Chenrui didn''t let her in, saying that it was inconvenient to entertain her because her sister was not at home.


    But then Zhao Yaqing said: "I have a good relationship with your sister on weekdays. Now that she is not here, I have to take care of you."


    Xiao Chenrui had never seen such a shameless woman before, and he was also angry: "I said that my sister is not here, and it is inconvenient for you to enter the door. Do you really understand this?"


    Just then, Aunt Fang came to borrow something, and after hearing Xiao Chenrui''s words, she helped drive Zhao Yaqing away. After that, whenever she saw Zhao Yaqing coming this way, she would always appear at the first time and help drive people away.


    But later, Zhao Yaqing''s mother also came over to join in the fun, and said that everyone was in the military area, so they should take care of them more. Now that Yun Yi is not there, how can he be a big man to take good care of his brother, and he should help.


    Xiao Chenrui was completely annoyed at this time, and directly asked Bai Zuo and Bai You to see off the guests. After that, as long as the Zhao family dared to go this way, Bai Zuo and Bai You would have to chase them and send them home.


    This is also a scene of the military household area.


    But now the war ahead is tight, and each household is not so busy to meddle in business affairs, which is why things are not fermented.


    After listening, Yun Yi said lightly: "This Zhao family is really shameless, don''t worry, my sister will teach them a lesson, so that they don''t dare to harass you again."


    As soon as the dishes were cooked, I heard Brother Hao wake up in the room: "Brother, brother."


    Yunyi got up first and went into the room when she heard the call: "Brother Hao, wake up, ask my sister to hug me, I really want to kill my sister."


    Brother Hao was stretching, but stopped when he heard the sound, because it was dark in the room, he couldn''t see the face of the person who came, but after hearing Yunyi''s voice, Brother Hao cried with a ''wow''.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 188： Replenish Brother Haos birthday gift

    Chapter 188 Replenish Brother Hao''s Birthday Gift


    Yunyi hurriedly lit the light: "Brother Hao, what''s wrong, don''t you like my sister coming back? Then I''ll leave now."


    Brother Hao got up, looked at Yunyi pitifully, stretched out his hands: "Sister, don''t go, sis, hug."


    There were tears in the eye sockets, and the little hand stretched out, which was really distressing.


    Yunyi walked over quickly and took the person into his arms: "Brother Hao, my sister misses you so much."


    Brother Hao complained: "Big sister, bad, big sister, look for it, it''s gone."


    Xiao Chenrui also followed and explained: "After you left that day, I didn''t see you coming back after dark, and then dragged my front yard and back yard, and searched every room, not even Brother Jing''s room. Let it go, but he didn''t find you, and he cried very sadly.


    Later, I didn¡¯t eat well for a few days. After waking up in the morning and washing up, I sat at the gate and waited for you. At noon, I finally coaxed me to come back and sleep for a while, and I didn¡¯t come back until it was dark in the afternoon. courtyard.


    lasted for more than ten days, and then he stopped guarding at the gate, but as long as someone came, he would be the first to run to the gate, which would be a little emotional outburst. "


    Yunyi hugged Brother Hao, distressed: "Brother Hao, I''m sorry, it''s my elder sister''s fault."


    hugged the person on the ground and continued to coax: "I didn''t tell you that day, my sister is going to leave for a while, so that you can listen to my brother. Our brother Hao has always been sensible, right?"


    No matter what Yun Yi said, Brother Hao didn''t show any signs of stopping, hugged her neck without letting go, and occasionally said vaguely, "Sister, it''s bad."


    Xiao Chenrui thought that the stewed fish in the pot hadn''t been put out yet. Seeing the little guy''s situation, he was afraid that he might not be able to coax him for a while. Anyway, since his sister was there, he went back to the kitchen first, just to let them get along for a while.


    Thinking of what my sister said, I have to leave early tomorrow morning, I don''t know what will happen to Brother Hao, I''m afraid it will be more sad, and blame those **** Dongling people.


    After he had finished the dishes and brought the dishes and chopsticks to the main room, he finally felt relieved when he heard that there was no crying in the room. He was afraid that Brother Hao would cry for a long time and hurt his throat again.


    Yunyi didn''t expect to go out, Brother Hao has improved a lot than before, she can basically understand what Brother Hao said now.


    kissed Brother Hao''er on the face: "Our brother Hao is the best. My sister has to leave early tomorrow morning. Whenever I have a chance, my sister will come back to see Brother Hao, okay?


    After the Dongling people are driven away, the elder sister will not leave when she comes back. Brother Hao should obey his elder brother at home, remember? "


    Brother Hao hugged his sister''s neck tightly: "Okay."


    Thinking that a few days ago, Brother Hao was not by his side on his birthday, he was full of guilt, and took out a wooden top from his body: "Brother Hao, what is this?"


    Brother Hao curiously stared at the things in his sister''s hands, and reached out his little hand to touch it, seeing that he didn''t speak.


    Yunyi said with a smile, "This is called a spinning top, and it''s a birthday gift from my sister for Brother Hao."


    Brother Hao understood, this thing was given to him by his sister, and laughed.


    At this time, Xiao Chenrui walked in: "Sister''s meal is ready, let''s eat first."


    Yunyi helped Brother Hao put on his shoes: "Okay, let''s eat first, is Brother Hao hungry?"


    Brother Hao will be considered spiritual, with a smile on his face, pointing to his stomach: "Belly, belly, eat."


    Yunyi looked at him like this: "Let''s go, let''s go to dinner."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 189： suspicious

    Chapter 189 Suspicion


    Xiao Chenrui put out the candle in the back, and then walked out of the room, looking at the smiles on the faces of her sister and brother Hao, who looked at each other in the moonlight, and silently hoped that this battle would end sooner in his heart. .


    At this time, Ye Huaiyi also brought his own people to the central army tent in the main camp on the front line, and told the general what happened on the road today in detail.


    General Cheng asked the people from Dongling to take them for interrogation, but they clenched their teeth and refused to say a word.


    Master Chief Bing asked Cao Qianhu at this time to inform Jing Rui to come over and interrogate these people.


    Cao Qianhu didn''t know at first why Master Chief Bing valued Jing Rui so much, but after an hour he understood that Jing Rui was not only brave and resourceful, but also extremely capable of doing things.


    After being brought into the army tent, Jing Rui did not kneel, but just bent over to salute: "General, commander, commander, those people have been recruited, and they are indeed sent from Dongling. , the purpose is to attack the military households in our rear, and to disturb the morale of the army."


    Those people were directly ordered to be executed by General Cheng, but General Cheng was stunned on the spot after seeing Jing Rui''s appearance.


    General Cheng''s wife didn''t take good care of her health because of some things after giving birth to her son. After a serious illness, she passed away when her son was just two months old.


    But he himself is guarding his youngest son without continuation. Until now, it seems that he and his son will never be able to get along.


    Because of these, many colleagues in Beijing laughed in private.


    At this time, looking at the young man standing below, he couldn''t help but think of the deceased lady. It was so similar that he couldn''t help but be a little stunned.


    so that he didn''t even hear when someone called him, but the attendant next to him pushed him: "General, the commander-in-chief is talking to you."


    Only then did he wake up, and vaguely found a reason to cover up the gaffe just now.


    Looking at Jing Rui standing below, General Cheng got up and walked over: "What''s your name and what position?"


    Jing Rui replied neither humble nor arrogant: "General Hui, in Xia Jing Rui, is a head of a hundred households under Cao Qianhu."


    When General Cheng heard the surname Jing, his heart tightened. Although the expression on his face was calm, his heart was actually filled with waves.


    After the discussion in the account was over, General Cheng let everyone back down, called the dark guard, and instructed a few words in his ear, the dark guard understood and then walked away.


    ******


    In the military residence area, in the third room of the Jing family, Cheng Xianglan managed to stay up until after dinner and packed up and returned to the room: "Husband, what should I do now, I heard that the army of the imperial court has arrived, and it is Cheng Yanbin who is leading the army. How can it be good for them to meet?"


    Jing Hongxi was actually afraid in his heart, but his mouth was tough: "What are you afraid of, let alone Jing Rui, a small family of a hundred households, who is unable to enter the military account to discuss matters, even if there is, it may not be recognized.


    Even if he recognizes it, Jing Rui still looks like you, and he has no evidence. Even if he can find those people from the past, he said that he was in a panic at the time and was wrong, what can he say? "


    Little did they know that these words were heard clearly by Yun Yi who was under the window, thinking that this was the case. The two couples were really shameless. They let their son live a life of fine clothes and food in the general''s mansion, but it was a disgrace to others. The son of the present person.


    Although she didn''t know what was going on, she understood the general situation.


    Thinking that he had other things to deal with tonight, and was about to leave, and thinking that the Jing family had bullied Jing Rui, he directly put a medicine in the Jing family''s water tank.


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 190： Shang Zhaos family collects interest

    Chapter 190 Shang Zhao''s Family Collects Interest


    Originally, she heard her elder brother Xiao Chenrui say that the Jing family has been ruining Jing Rui''s reputation in the past few days. It happened that she was going to visit the Zhao family tonight. She wanted to come over to inquire about the situation and teach the Jing family a lesson, but she didn''t expect to hear it. Arrived with such great news.


    After taking the medicine, I thought to myself: Let your hearts be black and talkative, let¡¯s see if you can¡¯t kill you.


    Leaving the Jing''s house and went directly to the Zhao''s house. When he was about to arrive at the Zhao''s house, he collected some items from house to house. Anyway, several households around the Zhao''s house received one or two items.


    Then he entered the Zhao''s yard, put the collected things in the shed built in the Zhao''s yard, and deliberately dropped one or two pieces at the gate and on the street corner.


    went to the chicken coop in Zhao''s backyard and took all the chickens from his family into the space. This is the interest of their mother and daughter coming to disturb the younger brother.


    After thinking about it, he went to two other neighbors'' houses not far away, collected a few chickens from each, and put them in the chicken coop of Zhao''s house, and then clapped his hands and prepared to leave.


    At first, I wanted to put some medicine on the Zhao family''s water tank, but after thinking about it, it''s still a good idea. The Jing family and the Zhao family are just a few blocks away, because the medicine is associated with her, so be careful.


    Leaving Zhao¡¯s house and walking back all the way, when he arrived at the door of the house, he also picked up the basket he had put down. There were five grass carp and a few small crucian carp in it, and he carried it directly into the courtyard.


    She thought her elder brother Xiao Chenrui was asleep, but she didn''t expect that just after entering the hospital, Xiao Chenrui''s voice came: "Sister, where have you been?"


    Yunyi reacted very quickly, and in one fell swoop, she said, "I''m going to bring the fish back, and I''ll put another one in a while, remember to put it away in the morning, and don''t be carried away."


    Pour the fish into the big pot, go out and put the basket, and then come back and close the door.


    Xiao Chenrui struggled for a long time, but he still asked, "Did you go to Zhao''s house?"


    Yunyi didn''t hide it when he saw the eldest brother''s question: "Yes, the mother and daughter of the Zhao family dared to bully them, how could they do it without giving them a lesson, don''t worry, you can be quieter in the future."


    Xiao Chenrui heard this: "Actually, if they come again, I won''t endure it all the time, and I''m going to teach them a lesson. It''s getting late, my sister should rest early, and I have to hurry tomorrow."


    Yunyi went back to the house but saw Brother Hao sitting on the kang in a daze: "Brother Hao, why are you getting up, lie down and go to sleep."


    Brother Hao was coaxed to sleep by Yunyi before, but woke up when he heard the door opening, and then sat up when his sister was gone.


    Yunyi went up to the kang and lay down with her arms around her: "Sister will leave early tomorrow morning, so you can sleep at ease."


    Brother Hao grabbed her collar: "Sister, don''t go."


    Yun Yi kissed his small forehead: "Sister won''t leave now, she will leave early tomorrow morning, go to sleep."


    Seeing that Brother Hao couldn''t keep his eyelids open, he was still holding on to her clothes, it was really distressing, but there was no other way, he still had to leave when the time came.


    The next day, Xiao Chenrui got up early, and when Yun Yi came out of the room, breakfast was already cooked.


    Yunyi was not polite either. After eating, he went to bring the back basket back, put the fish away, and it was almost time to see.


    turned around and entered the room to look at the sleeping little guy again, but he didn''t expect the little guy to wake up, and he turned over and asked his sister to hug him.


    Yunyi picked up the person: "Brother Hao, it''s time for my sister to go, you should listen to your brother at home."


    Then he kissed his younger brother on the face, and then handed him to his eldest brother Xiao Chenrui. He originally thought that Brother Hao must cry, but he didn''t expect the little guy to have red eyes, but he didn''t cry.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 191： Get started and see results

    Chapter 191 The Shots Pay Off


    The two brothers watched Yunyi disappear from sight at the gate, and refused to go back to the yard. They stood there for a long time, and they returned to the yard together when they saw Bai Zuo and Bai You, who were chasing Yunyi to send Yunyi back.


    When Yunyi and his party were leaving while protecting the supplies, one of them passed by and entered the city.


    At this time, there were a lot of people outside the gate of Zhao''s courtyard, and many neighbors in the courtyard were yelling and cursing with their belongings: "Wan, you are a wicked thing, the neighbors have been neighbors for so many years, how can you do it? ."


    "That is, you are so poor and crazy, you dare to steal anything?"


    "You don''t even let the old lady''s chickens go, you guys are really bold."


    "Send an official, you must send an official."


    Someone outside said: "No way, the Zhao family has always been honest, how could they do such a thing?"


    "Then who knows, if they hadn''t stolen it, could that thing be able to run to Zhao''s house on its own?"


    "Yes, but this Zhao family is also stupid. If you steal something, you can steal it. You don''t even know if it falls, and you have to ask someone to find it early in the morning."


    "I''m afraid I''m flustered and didn''t pay attention. Otherwise, it''s impossible to leave a handle and let people catch it."


    "It really deserves to be beaten and scolded by others. Everyone has a hard time, and they are too embarrassed to steal."


    "This Zhao Yongshou has only been away for more than a month, and he can''t live anymore. He wants to do such a shameful thing?"


    Wan did not want to admit it, so he scolded these people.


    But she opened her mouth to be the opponent of the dozens of women around her. Zhao Yaqing and her younger brother Zhao Jianghai didn''t know how to help her mother, and the Zhao family''s eldest daughter-in-law hid in the house and did not dare to come out.


    Wan swears that no one will believe it, because everyone believes that seeing is believing. In this way, the Zhao family''s reputation for stealing things has to be carried on its back.


    On the other side of the Jing family, after breakfast, Mr. Jing was going to take people to the field, but just after getting the farm tools, he felt sick to his stomach.


    After a while, all the Jing family were in a situation. There were not enough toilets, so they had to borrow the ones from the neighbors on the street. Once they got in, they didn''t come out again. The neighbors were scared and dumbfounded, so they hurriedly invited a doctor to come over.


    The water in the tank had been used up for cooking and washing before, but Yunyi''s medicine doctor didn''t find out. He just said that he had eaten a bad stomach and left after opening the medicine. People can''t stand it.


    Jing''s family has been pulling for two days, and it is really stinky to directly make the neighbors beside them complain.


    Of course, the people who suffered the most were the Jing family. All of them collapsed and couldn''t stand up. If someone with a good heart sent some wild vegetable porridge to make them hang their lives, they would have starved to death if they didn''t pull it.


    After doing such a thing, the face of the Jing family was completely disgraced.


    ******


    Yunyi and his party brought the things back, and before they unloaded the goods, Yunyi was called by the people sent by Doctor Xing.


    It turned out that General Cheng was fighting today and was shot by a secret arrow. The arrow was poisonous. If Jing Rui hadn''t shot it, General Cheng would have been killed today, because the wound was too dangerous, and the arrow had fallen. Hook, for a while, several military doctors were at a loss.


    Seeing Yunyi coming in, Dr. Xing quickly pulled the person over: "This position is too close to the center of the mouth. I''m afraid that it will be handled improperly and will directly kill the general. If you don''t take the arrow, there is no way to remove all the poison from your body."


    After Yun Yi approached and inspected, she knew that if you want to save your life, you must detoxify first, but if you want to remove all the poison, you still have to take out the arrow, so you have to take out the silver needle from the body first, and seal a few acupoints, so that the poison will not be so fast. diffusion.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 192： take action

    Chapter 192 Rescue


    got up and went back to his tent, brought over the tools for his own surgery, and then prescribed a bunch of traditional Chinese medicine, and asked them to prepare the medicine.


    Only then did everyone go out, and only Doctor Xing was left to assist. After local anesthesia, the arrowhead was ready to be taken out first, but the operation was too difficult, and if you were not careful, it might kill you.


    Someone whispered outside, saying everything, some worried, some mocking, and some who wanted to watch a good show, it was really sinister.


    Yun Yi communicated with Xue Li in the space and let it assist him, reminding him at any time that it took half an hour to fetch the arrow, and when the stitches were finished, he said, "Don''t move the silver needle on the general, I will match it first. You can boil a pair of traditional Chinese medicine and feed it to him, temporarily suppressing the poison on his body."


    After saying that, I packed up my things and walked out.


    After ??Doctor Xing explained, he chased after him: "Miss Xiao, is there a solution to the poison on the general''s body?"


    Yunyi looked at Xing Junyi: "Doctor Xing, you should be better at this than me, right?"


    It''s not that she didn''t hear the ridicule of the military doctors just now, saying that she wanted to be in the limelight and wanted to go crazy. She dared to take over the things that so many military doctors did not dare to take over. She was really a newborn calf who is not afraid of tigers, and she does not know how to die. .


    If it wasn''t for the general''s purpose of defending her family and the country, she would not have hesitated to take over if she was injured in **** battles on the battlefield, and her life was at stake.


    These people don¡¯t dare to take over, and others are sneering when they take over. I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on in their minds?


    After he finished speaking, he looked at the military doctors standing at the entrance of the big tent. After he finished speaking, he left without looking back while carrying the traditional Chinese medicine prepared before.


    Yunyi took the medicine and went directly to the medical room. He borrowed the equipment here and prepared to make detoxification pills. He said that, he can''t really care about it. If he can''t remove the poison from the general''s body in time, his body will have sequelae.


    After Yun Yi left, those doctors took the arrows they took out and studied there for a long time. They only knew that this poison was unique to Dongling. The main thing was that he needed the pustules from Dongling to be used as medicine to solve it, but now go Where to find this thing.


    At this time, Jing Rui and Ye Huaiyi also rushed over, Ye Huaiyi stepped forward and asked, "General Cheng, how is the situation now?"


    Xing military doctor clasped his fists and replied: "Lieutenant General Hui Ye, the arrow has been drawn, but this poison can only be suppressed now. If it is detoxified, there will be no hope for a while."


    Just then someone brought the arrow that was taken out, and Ye Huaiyi said, "Who took out this arrow?"


    There are barbs on it, and I am afraid that only the genius doctor Ouyang Mufeng can take this thing, so he asked such a question.


    Xing military doctor quickly told the truth, and praised Yun Yi well, for fear that the eldest son of the township government would dislike Yun Yi, the female doctor.


    But when Ye Huaiyi heard Yun Yi''s name, there was a smile on his face: "There is actually a female doctor who is more powerful than you?"


    Xing military doctor hurriedly recounted the previous soldier''s injury to his leg, Ye Huaiyi became even more interested in Yunyi.


    Just when he turned around to talk to Jing Rui, he saw Jing Rui''s figure behind him long ago.


    Jingrui knew that it was Yunyi as soon as he heard what Dr. Xing said just now. He couldn''t wait to see someone, so he inquired about Yunyi''s whereabouts with the people next to him, and went straight to Yunyi.


    Yunyi was busy there when she heard familiar footsteps approaching, just as Jing Rui lifted the curtain and came in, Yun Yi just happened to look over, the two looked at each other, their faces full of surprise.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 193： why are you looking for me

    Chapter 193 Why are you looking for me?


    Yun Yi got up and rushed over, Jing Rui stretched out his arms to catch the person: "Yi''er, why are you here, I know that Yu Ding and Ban Ding were smoked by the Weisuo, and I always thought that Chen Rui must have come here. "


    Yun Yi said coquettishly: "Who knows which idle master doesn''t like me, and put my name on it, I thought that since that person doesn''t like me, it''s a special time, and I can''t make trouble anymore. When something happened, I came here, and as for who this person is, it will not be too late to check after the war is over."


    After ?? finished speaking, he stared at him: "Why did you come here, did you get hurt somewhere?"


    Jing Rui grabbed her arm and said with a serious face: "I''m not injured, I came here with Vice General Ye to visit General Cheng."


    Knowing that he was not injured, Yun Yi was relieved.


    Yunyi told Jing Rui about General Cheng''s situation carefully: "I''m making an antidote now, and I won''t call General Cheng any trouble, don''t worry."


    Jing Rui smiled lightly: "Yi Er said it''s okay, then it''s definitely okay."


    Yunyi asked about the war ahead, but Jing Rui did not hide it, and told the truth about the current situation.


    Jing Rui frowned at Yun Yi: "Don''t worry, although General Cheng is injured and cannot lead his troops for the time being, it is the same with Vice General Ye, his martial arts and courage are not under General Cheng."


    Only then did Yun Yi know from Jing Rui''s mouth that Ye Huaiyi was actually the eldest son of the Duke of Zhenguo, and his mother was the childhood friend of the current Duke of Zhenguo, Ye Anren, but it was a pity that when the family changed dramatically, Ye Huaiyi''s grandmother chose another family. He set a marriage for Ye Anren, and when Ye Anren found out, even the wedding day was set.


    Ye Huaiyi''s father was not the Duke of Zhenguo at the time, so his grandmother threatened him with this position. If she did not marry a woman according to her wishes, she would ask for an order to give the position of Duke Zhenguo''s son to her second son, Ye Huaiyi''s The second uncle, Ye Xingkun, and he also said that Ye Huaiyi''s mother would never enter the Duke''s Mansion.


    At that time, Ye Anren chose to serve soft, because of his mother''s character, he knew that if he lost his position as the prince of the town, he would not be able to protect his little green plum.


    So he also made a request at the time, that is, that his wife had been in the house for three months, and he wanted to marry his little green plum into the house as a concubine. Although Ye Huaiyi''s grandmother was reluctant, he finally nodded in agreement.


    When his mother gave birth to him, he was bleeding profusely, and his health was not good. He went away when he was seven years old.


    Fortunately, he himself is capable, and Duke Zhen Guo also protected him. He didn''t want to stay in the mansion, so he asked for an errand to come to Beijiang to assist General Cheng.


    Yunyi listened to Jing Rui''s words, thinking that the last time he was assassinated, maybe it was the handwriting of that aunt.


    The two were talking when Doctor Xing brought Ye Huaiyi over.


    Yunyi bowed slightly: "The little girl sees the adults."


    Ye Huaiyi raised his hand lightly: "Miss Xiao, don''t be too polite."


    Yunyi was a little surprised. Since this man knew his surname was Xiao, he heard Xing Junyi say, "I told Vice General Ye about the situation just now, and Vice General Ye came here to find you because of General Cheng''s business."


    Yun Yi''s face was serious: "General Ye must have known about the situation, why are you looking for me?"


    Ye Huaiyi did not detour: "You can solve General Cheng''s poison, right?"


    Yun Yi said lightly, "I''m not a military doctor, I just came here to fight."


    Ye Huaiyi opened his mouth and said, "As long as you save General Cheng, I will give you credit when you come back. After the battle is over, you can find an errand for you in the medical clinic of the guards as an exception."


    Yunyi heard this and looked at Jing Rui subconsciously.


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 194： Everything puts your safety first

    Chapter 194 Everything puts your safety first


    Jing Rui saw her looking over: "Just do what you want."


    Yun Yi gave him a faint smile, and then turned to look at Ye Huaiyi: "I can only say that I will try my best, but I can''t guarantee that it will be cleared."


    Ye Huaiyi nodded: "Okay, I believe Miss Xiao will be able to heal the general."


    In fact, when he saw Yun Yi and Jing Rui looking at each other just now, he felt a little uncomfortable, but he had sent someone to investigate Yun Yi before and knew that they were unmarried couples. If it wasn''t because Yun Yi was still in filial piety, they would have Already married.


    I''m not feeling well.


    After Ye Huaiyi took the people away, Xing Junyi said, "Miss Xiao, just tell me what you need, and the old man will send someone to find you as soon as possible."


    Yunyi looked at the medicinal materials in front of him: "Xing Junyi, you have Pulsatilla in your place."


    Xing Junyi heard this and knew that Yunyi''s medical skills were definitely more than what they saw. It was amazing to have such good medical skills at such a young age: "This old man really doesn''t have this kind of medicine here."


    Yun Yi said lightly: "Then I can only try my luck under the miscellaneous woods over there."


    At this time, Jing Rui said, "Come over the mountain on the right and go forward. There is a wetland, maybe you can find what you need there."


    Without further ado, Yun Yi went to General Cheng first, pulled out the silver needle on his body, and then said to the guards: "If the general wakes up, don''t let him get up, otherwise the poison on his body will spread even more. quick."


    Jing Rui also found Ye Huaiyi at this time to understand the matter and got an answer, so he went to Yunyi.


    Jing Rui asked Yun Yi to wait for a while and went to lead the horse he was riding when he came, and the two of them rode out of the camp together.


    This made the girls who were working in the camp envious, and Xiao Yunshan''s eyes turned a little red with jealousy, thinking in her heart that she was the same sister, why she could be so lucky and be better than herself everywhere.


    He kept his eyes on the two people on horseback who had run far out of the camp. He tore the bandage that was being cleaned with his hands. Hearing the sound of the cloth tearing, he came back to his senses.


    Fortunately, everyone was staring at the two who were riding out of the camp. Not many people noticed her. They quickly rubbed the torn cloth a few times, lifted it a few times in the water, wrung it dry, and threw it into a bucket.


    But she was thinking in her heart, if she hadn''t chosen a big house, would it be different, she wouldn''t have to do so much hard work, and she wouldn''t have to come by herself when she was half a buck, she really regretted it now.


    ******


    The horse ran far away, and then Jing Rui asked, "There used to be a Pulsatilla in your space, is there still one?"


    Yunyi said: "Yes, but since it''s out, we''re just going for a walk. I haven''t had time to go into the mountains. Besides, this thing is hard-earned, and taking it out easily will make people suspicious."


    Jing Rui gave a soft ''um'': "Listen to you, everything puts your safety first."


    When they got to the place where they couldn''t ride, Yun Yi put the warhorse into the space, and the two walked all the way to find it.


    But after walking for a long time, he didn''t come across any precious medicinal materials, but Yun Yi brought in a lot of hares and pheasants into the space.


    It was not until the depths of the forest that some uncommon medicinal materials were dug into the space, most of which were not in space, just to supplement the species, of course, there are in those spaces, but they will also dig out and throw them in when they are old. space.


    Yun Yi has long thought that no matter if he can find the Pulsatilla, he will take the one in the space back to save people two days later, so as to ensure that the poison will not enter the internal organs, will not hurt the root, and will not make people suspicious.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 195： full of harvest

    Chapter 195 Full harvest


    The speed of the two was very fast. When the sun set in the west, they had already crossed the mountain. They saw the wetland not far away. On the gentle **** between the mountain and the wetland, they found a lot of animals. They were happy and bad. Now, the ranch of space can be enriched.


    After that, the two walked all the way, collected all the way, wild boar, wild goat, deer, silly roe deer, roe deer, stick chicken, and stopped until they reached the wetlands.


    Of course, I didn¡¯t miss those herbs along the way. I also collected capsicum, black beans (black currant), sorbus, and mountain grapes into the space, and I also collected walnut catalpa, yellow pineapple, and ash saplings and planted them in the mountains of the space. These are all precious woods, and you must not let them go when you encounter them.


    After arriving at the wetlands, the two of them have been very careful, but they did not find any trace of the Pulsatilla until it was dark, and the two entered the space together.


    In fact, both of them are a little resistant to entering the space, which makes them easy to think of their previous lives and children, which will always make them feel down, but now they can''t stay outside because there are too many mosquitoes and it is not safe.


    The two came in to wash themselves, and then came out, no one said a word, but walked to the kitchen tacitly, first steamed the rice, and then took the basket and went out together.


    Yunyi went to pick vegetables, Jing Rui went to the ranch to catch a chicken, a rabbit, and brought back a lot of eggs.


    Yunyi was picking vegetables, and he was there to clean up the chickens and rabbits. If you didn''t look at the faces of the two, this picture would be really warm.


    The rabbit was smeared with seasoning and marinated. The chicken was chopped and blanched. When Yunyi finished her work, the rabbit was sent to the oven, and the chicken was stewed. Those vegetarian vegetables were only waiting for one piece before frying.


    Jing Rui stretched out his hand and pulled Yun Yi outside, and took out the photos taken in his previous life: "I''ve seen it this time, we''ll put it away, never touch it again, and start a new life in the future, okay?"


    Yunyi nodded lightly: "Okay."


    But as soon as the word ''good'' came out, her heart ached and she almost couldn''t breathe. Fortunately, Jing Rui took the person into her arms, otherwise she would not be able to support it.


    After the two of them flipped through the album, adjusted their emotions, and sealed up those photos together, it was a farewell to their previous life, and they would be Xiao Yunyi and Jing Rui in this life from now on.


    After eating, the two cleaned up the space. Now the spiritual energy in the space is a little richer than before, and Yun Yi, the master, has also benefited. In the space, he can finally use his spiritual power to reap the seeds, which makes Yun Yi feel a lot better. .


    The ?? ranch has received a lot of species today, and it looks like it. I believe it will not be long before the ecology will be restored.


    The two were busy for a long time and took care of the space, and then they sat by the stream to meditate and practice their internal skills.


    The next day, the two of them left the space after the sun came out. It was too early and the dew was too heavy, which was not conducive to movement.


    The two of them were still highly concentrated along the way. After all, this place was full of swamps, and they had to be hit if they were not careful.


    Along the way, Yunyi also collected a lot of herbs that were not available in the space, but she didn''t meet what they were looking for. She took out the food she made last night from the space and settled for lunch.


    Yunyi looked at the sky: "Let''s go back from the opposite side. If we meet it, it''s the best. If we can''t meet it, we can only use the space. It''s important to save people. We have to go back to the camp tonight."


    Jing Rui brushed the broken hair on her forehead for her: "Okay, there are probably more swamps over there, you must be more careful."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 196： Fortunately not humiliated

    Chapter 196


    The two rested for a while before continuing their search.


    After walking for another half an hour, they really let them find a few Pulsatillas, and Yun Yi danced with joy: "We really found it, it seems that we are lucky."


    Put on the disposable gloves that were taken out of the space, but not all of them were harvested. Maybe someone else would use them in the future. They picked a few plants and put them in the space. After that, the two quickened their pace and climbed the gentle slope. Enter the woods.


    What was even more unexpected was that after entering the forest, I found a ginseng nest in a shaded place, with as many as six large and small.


    The two dug four plants, and the remaining two plants did not move, so they couldn''t finish the whole nest. If they left two plants, maybe they could develop another nest when they came here next time.


    Seeing that it was getting late, the two stopped looking for medicinal herbs, but speeded up their journey, because as soon as the sun went down, the woods became darker than outside.


    Before the sky darkened, the two finally got out of the woods.


    asked Xue Li to confirm, and then released the horse in the space, and directly mounted the horse and ran to the camp.


    When ?? was about to arrive at the camp, Yunyi carried his preparations and burdens behind him.


    As soon as they entered the camp, someone ran to report the letter. When the two dismounted, Xing Junyi had already run out: "You guys are back, Miss Xiao, the general woke up before dark yesterday, do you want to go first? go take a look?"


    Yunyi didn''t shirk either. She wanted to see General Cheng''s current situation first, so as to know the amount of the medicine.


    Xing Junyi followed, rubbing his hands a little embarrassedly: "That, Miss Xiao, dare to ask if you can find the Pulsatilla?"


    He couldn''t hold it any longer. This was a major event that was related to whether the general could detoxify successfully, and it was also related to the fate of these military doctors.


    Yunyi gave a ''um'': "Finally, it''s not disgraceful to the mission, I found a few plants, just enough to dispense medicine for the general."


    Xing Jun doctor was really happy, he reached out and patted his thigh, but the force was too strong, and he was grinning there in pain.


    When ?? Yunyi entered, General Cheng was listening to his followers reporting the battle ahead.


    Xing military doctor quickly stepped forward, his tone was a lot lighter: "General, Miss Xiao who treated you is back."


    General Cheng turned his head and saw not Yunyi for the first time, but Jing Rui who was following behind her. His eyes were full of joy. After looking at it, his eyes fell on Yunyi.


    Yunyi just bowed slightly: "How does the general feel now?"


    General Cheng looked at Yun Yi: "I heard from Xing Junyi, is it the arrow you took out for this general?"


    Yunyi said neither humble nor arrogant: "Yes."


    General Cheng asked again: "I heard that you went to the meadow over the mountain to find the antidote?"


    Yunyi replied softly: "Yes."


    General Cheng stared at her: "But you found it?"


    Yunyi clasped his fists and said, "Fortunately, I didn''t lose my life. God favors us. Let''s find it. The little girl will go to dispense the medicine in a while. Now, let the little girl check the pulse for the general first, so as to know the current situation."


    General Cheng did not speak any more, but stretched out his hand.


    Yun Yi took the pulse carefully, and knew something in her heart, which was similar to what she estimated: "The little girl knows about the general''s situation, so she will discuss with Xing Junyi about the preparation of the medicine. If there is nothing else, she will retire first."


    A few people saluted and were about to retreat, but General Cheng said, "Jing Baihu, you stay, this general wants to ask you something."


    Jing Rui replied: "Yes, General."


    gave Yun Yi a reassuring look, and then walked back to General Cheng: "General, please speak."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 197： detoxify

    Chapter 197 Detoxification


    Yunyi and Xing Junyi quickly walked out of the tent of the general''s cultivation and walked towards the medical tent in the distance.


    The two were dealing with medicinal materials and chatting about the journey, and Yun Yi deliberately revealed that he had picked two ginsengs.


    In this way, in the future, if you have money to do other things at home, you can also have a source.


    Xing military doctor excitedly said: "That''s really lucky."


    said so, but in his heart, he wanted to see the two ginseng plants: "Miss Xiao, can I look at the two ginseng plants you picked?"


    Yun Yi saw him like that, took out a small cloth bag from one side of the bag and handed it over.


    Xing military doctor opened it carefully, but he gasped. People often say that seven liang is a ginseng and eight liang is a treasure, and these two ginseng plants are more than seven liang, which is definitely more than a hundred years old.


    After watching it carefully for a long time, I went over there and weighed it again: "Miss Xiao, you are out of luck, these two ginseng plants are more than a hundred years old, one is eight and a half, and the other is a little over seven. It can be said that they are the best. already."


    Yunyi deliberately asked: "Xing Junyi, how much money can these two ginsengs be sold for after they are cooked?"


    Xing Jun doctor came to be interested: "Miss Xiao, are you going to sell these two ginseng plants?"


    Yun Yi said with a smile: "Yes, I can''t use it at home now, it''s better to wait for it to be prepared and replace it with silver. It can also improve the life of the family. My two younger brothers are still young, and I will use the silver in more places in the future. gone."


    Xing Junyi thought for a moment: "This ginseng is definitely not worth the price in the frontier. The two plants can add up to 1,600 taels, which is a lot, but if it comes to the capital, it will be more than that. These two plants at least I can sell it for a thousand taels more."


    The two were talking when Ye Huaiyi walked in and saw what Xing Junyi was holding: "Is this a goblin?"


    Xing military doctor saw Ye Huaiyi coming in, and hurriedly saluted: "I have seen Lieutenant General Ye, this is the goblin. Miss Xiao dug into the mountain."


    Ye Huaiyi glanced at the things in Doctor Xing''s hand and looked at Yunyi: "I heard that the medicine that the general needs has been collected, when will we be able to detoxify the general?"


    Yunyi stood up and saluted: "The little girl is dispensing medicine now, and will make the antidote as soon as possible."


    Ye Huaiyi nodded and said, "Then ask Miss Xiao."


    Yunyi nodded and said, "It should be."


    After saying that, he turned around and continued what he was doing.


    Ye Huaiyi was about to leave when he saw the ginseng in Xing Junyi''s hand again, and looked at Yunyi: "You want to sell this goblin?"


    Yunyi didn''t get up this time, the medicine in his hand kept moving, and he replied casually: "Yes, just to subsidize the household, we can''t use this precious thing."


    Ye Huaiyi said: "If you trust me, I can help you, but the money may not be given to you until later."


    Yun Yi heard this, got up and bowed, with joy: "That''s really what you want, the little girl thanked Lieutenant General Ye here."


    Ye Huaiyi looked at the ginseng in Xing Junyi''s hand: "Then I will send someone to fetch it after you''ve prepared it."


    Yunyi replied: "That''s troublesome."


    After Ye Huaiyi left, Xing Junyi smiled and said, "If you are lucky, if Vice-General Ye helps you, I''m afraid the price will be higher, just wait and see."


    Yunyi and Xing Junyi have been busy for an hour and a half before they made the antidote. Just in case, this time Yunyi used all the pustules he brought back, and made a total of thirty antidote.


    He gave Xing Junyi three pills, kept ten for himself, and put all the rest in a porcelain jar and sent it to the general, and explained: "Take one of this antidote every two hours, three pills in total, no more or no more. few."


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 198： Send someone back to investigate what happened back then

    Chapter 198 Send someone back to investigate the events of the year


    The attendant next to General Cheng took the medicine, but instead of feeding the medicine to the general immediately, he put down the medicine and walked to General Cheng: "General, it''s better to be just in case."


    General Cheng said weakly: "As you wish."


    Then the entourage asked people to take out the mouse that had been prepared in advance, took the antidote from Yunyi, crushed it, and fed it into the mouse''s mouth. After a quarter of an hour, the mouse responded, and half an hour later, the mouse responded. actually stood up.


    Looking at the spirited guinea pig, the follower was relieved and fed the general with the antidote.


    Afterwards, he walked up to Yun Yi, clasped his fists and said, "Miss Xiao, I''m really sorry, the general is really precious, so I have to be cautious, please forgive me."


    Yun Yidan smiled and said: "The adults don''t need to explain, the little girl understands."


    The attendant listened to Yun Yi''s words and was even more satisfied with this little girl.


    Yun Yi saw that General Cheng had no adverse reactions after taking the antidote, and his face was indeed much better than before, so he said: "Since the general is all right here, the little girl has retired, it''s late at night, it''s fine. Let the general rest early."


    The entourage personally sent Yun Yi and Xing Junyi out of the tent, watched them leave, and then turned back.


    When he entered the tent, he heard General Cheng say, "Is she the girl who is engaged to Jing Rui?"


    The attendant replied respectfully: "Yes."


    General Cheng said casually: "It''s a talented man and a woman, and a perfect match."


    The attendant smiled slightly: "What the general said is."


    General Cheng remembered the situation that the dark guard had investigated again, and felt a little depressed in his heart. When he thought about it carefully, Cheng Zhongyao in the mansion did not look like him at all.


    He has sent people back to investigate the events of the year. If it is as he guessed, then it is not to blame him for being merciless.


    ******


    Yunyi and Xing Junyi separated after they came out. When Yunyi was about to walk to his tent, he saw Jing Rui waiting in front.


    stepped forward quickly: "Why are you still here?"


    Jing Rui said in a low voice, "I just went to help the general on some errands and said goodbye to you. I''ll go back to the front camp, take care of yourself, and I''ll come to see you when I have time."


    Yunyi took out the ten antidotes left in the space: "This is the antidote made from Pulsatilla, you take it with you in case you need it."


    Jing Rui also did not refuse, Dongling''s side would inevitably make this move again.


    Then Yunyi took out a porcelain bottle from the space: "You have put this away, it is more powerful than their poison and domineering. Except for me, I am afraid that there is no one in the world who can detoxify."


    Then he gave him the porcelain bottle with three antidote: "This is the antidote, there are only three now, you must put it away."


    Jing Rui glanced suspiciously at the thing in his hand, and after a long time he stared at Yun Yi with wide eyes: "This is?"


    Yun Yi laughed: "It''s the one you think."


    Jing Rui put away the things: "I didn''t expect you to bring this thing too."


    Yun Yiqing said with a ''um'': "Whoever wants to make you unhappy, just give them some color to see. Although we have lost our previous identity, we are not easily bullied."


    Jing Rui laughed: "Okay, with Yi''er here, no one can bully us."


    Yun Yi saw that it was getting late: "Okay, it''s getting late, go back to the camp and rest early."


    Jing Rui looked diagonally opposite: "Yi''er, go and rest, I''m leaving too."


    Then whispered: "You clean up that person, or should I clean up?"


    Yun Yi smiled and said, "You go, I''ll just come."


    Jing Rui has seen who that person is by the moonlight: "It really can kill."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 199： watch out for her

    Chapter 199 Be careful of her tricks


    This person stopped him before and said bad things about Yier. He didn''t expect to hear their conversation secretly after being run away by him. He was really timid.


    Jing Rui reminded in a low voice: "Before, she also spoke ill of you to me, and I ran away. You should guard against her and be careful of her mischief."


    Yun Yi smiled and said, "Don''t worry, it''s getting late, you go back to rest early."


    When Jing Rui left, Xiao Yunshan came out from the dark. In fact, she followed and heard nothing. She only saw what Yun Yi handed to Jing Rui, and she didn''t see what it was handed.


    But she just wanted to pinch Yun Yi: "Third sister, you don''t even want the reputation of your daughter''s family. You said that if people found out that you had a private meeting with a man in the middle of the night, you said there would be any consequences."


    Yun Yi didn''t want to waste time with her here in the middle of the night, so she took a few steps forward and grabbed her neck so that she couldn''t make a sound. thrown in.


    clapped his hands and looked at Xiao Yunshan, who was thumping in the river: "Xiao Yunshan, isn''t it good to be a good person? You have to come out to provoke me. Next time, I will throw you up the mountain to feed the wolves."


    Xiao Yunshan never thought that Yunyi would treat her so simply and rudely. She hated her to death, but she didn''t dare to say anything unpleasant.


    After climbing out of the water, she was afraid of being watched, so she crawled and rolled back to her tent, but she remembered the hatred.


    ******


    The next day, Yunyi was woken up by Shang Yufei in the same tent: "Yunyi, wake up, Xing Junyi sent someone to call you and ask you to come over."


    Yun Yi sat up and couldn''t keep her eyes open, Shang Yufei just turned around and she fell back to the cloud, Shang Yufei had no choice but to come back: "Yun Yi, get up quickly, don''t fall asleep again, If we delay things, we all have to be punished."


    Hearing the punishment, Yun Yi became a little more awake, and then she remembered that she is not the high-ranking Princess Rui of Longteng Kingdom, but a small military household who was exiled from Beimo Kingdom.


    had to stand up reluctantly, simply packed himself, and hurried to the medical tent.


    Shang Yufei looked at Yunyi who was far away enviously. If she was half as smart as Yunyi, she would not have to worry about it in the future.


    Xiao Yunshan approached Shang Yufei: "Sister Yufei, you don''t want to take her place, I heard that Vice-General Ye has given her a place for a guard errand, and you are the only ones who can stay by the military doctor''s side. You two, you should fight for it."


    Shang Yufei glanced at Xiao Yunshan sideways: "You are Xiao Yunyi''s younger sister, but you told me such a thing, what''s your purpose?"


    Xiao Yunshan''s eyes were full of hatred: "Because I hate her, I don''t want her to be so glamorous, and I don''t want to make her feel better."


    Shang Yufei listened to Xiao Yunshan''s words: "I can''t blame Xiao Yunyi for not liking you, so you are really not a good person."


    Xiao Yunshan has said it, and she doesn''t want to have anything to do with Shang Yufei anymore. It is best if she can listen. If she doesn''t listen, she will think of other ways.


    Not to mention, Shang Yufei really listened to it. If after the battle is over, if she returns to the military area and can find a job in the guardhouse, it will be equivalent to having a fixed income. Afraid that you don''t dare to ignore yourself anymore?


    It seems that he really has to do something, and this opportunity does not come all the time.


    As everyone knows, Yunyi and her are the difference between heaven and earth, and her ability has long been far away from her. I really dare to think.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 200： Got the generals promise

    Chapter 200 Got the General''s Promise


    Yunyi and Xing Junyi went to General Cheng''s tent together and saw General Cheng sitting on the bunk reading official documents.


    The two saluted, and Doctor Xing said, "General, how do you feel now?"


    General Cheng said with a smile: "It''s no big deal, Miss Xiao is really good at medical skills at such a young age."


    The follower next to ?? said, "There is still one antidote that has not been taken. It should be as Miss Xiao said. After taking three antidote, the poison on the general''s body should be completely removed. Thank you Miss Xiao."


    Yunyi''s face has no superfluous expressions: "It''s a little girl''s honor to be able to relieve the general''s worries."


    General Cheng said: "Miss Xiao is humble, this life-saving General Enben has written down, and you can say anything you want."


    Yun Yi bowed: "The little girl has nothing to ask for for now. If she asks for something in the future, I hope the general can remember today''s promise."


    General Cheng laughed: "Okay, this general will not forget this life-saving grace."


    Then he waved his hand, and the entourage next to him came out with a letter in his hand: "Girl, this is the letter written by the general, with a private seal on it. If there is an emergency in the future, you can take it to the Yamen and The people of the guardhouse, they will definitely help each other, but keep it well."


    Yunyi did not refuse. I hope this thing will not be used, but I can feel more at ease with this thing, at least it is a layer of protection: "Thank you General, the little girl will accept it shamelessly."


    When Yunyi and Xing Junyi walked out of the general''s tent together, Xing Junyi envied: "You girl is really lucky, you have to keep things well, maybe you can save your life at a critical time."


    Yun Yi laughed: "It''s not because of your old age."


    The two of them chatted and laughed and walked to the medical tent. It was time to boil the medicine, so hurry up and finish the work, so as to concoct the two ginseng, but last night she planted the ginseng in the space.


    Xue Li told her that the spiritual energy of the space is more than doubled than before, and it seems that we still have to find these treasures in order to restore the space as soon as possible.


    If this battle is over, and if I really want to find a job as a doctor at the Wei¡¯s office, then I will have a clear income in the future, which can be considered.


    In that case, under the name of collecting herbs, you can go into the mountains to find those treasures from heaven and earth, and you have the best of both worlds.


    In the next few days, Yun Yi was doing her job in a normal manner, but she found that something was wrong with Shang Yufei, who was working with her. She kept looking at her secretly, giving herself the feeling that she was planning something. ?


    So let Xue Li in the space pay attention and don''t do anything else.


    On this day, Yun Yi had someone tell Vice General Ye a message, and her ginseng was ready.


    Yunyi went into the mountains to dig up ginseng for a hundred years, but everyone here knows it. This is also Yunyi deliberately let them pass it on. When the battle is over, with these two ginsengs as a guise, The cost of food and clothing for their siblings can also be considered a bright side.


    Xiao Yunshan felt really uncomfortable after knowing this.


    On this day, when Yunyi and Shang Yufei were both at work, she sneaked into their tent, only to be hit by Shang Yufei who came back to fetch something.


    Shang Yufei not only did not mention this to Yunyi, but instead became good friends with Xiao Yunshan, and would often get together to talk when they were not busy.


    They thought that everything was done flawlessly, but Yunyi knew everything clearly, who told her to have the little overseer ''Xue Li''.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 201： Dongling Kingdoms defeat ends

    Chapter 201 Dongling Kingdom''s defeat ends


    After a period of cultivation, General Cheng has returned to the battlefield.


    With Ye Huaiyi and Jing Rui''s two fierce generals, and with the return of General Cheng, after several beautiful turnaround battles, the Beimo Army''s morale has been boosted, and it has become more and more brave.


    A month later, the Beimo army came back and forth and attacked, and the Dongling army was defeated.


    After ??, the Beimo Army pursued the victory and defeated them one by one, directly taking the Dongling Kingdom''s levels in their pockets.


    This made Beimo soldiers proud. These levels are easy to defend and difficult to attack. If Jing Rui and Ye Huaiyi had not joined hands, they would not have been able to conquer them.


    Now Dongling Army has lost the most important trust. With these hurdles before, it is not easy for Beimo Kingdom to fight.


    But now, they are stunned to let the people chase the inner city of Dongling''s frontier. This is no barrier at all. This time, the Beimo army has chased the door of Dongling country.


    Jing Rui and Ye Huaiyi are both brave and resourceful people, and they cooperated tacitly along the way, making the soldiers convinced.


    Dongling country wanted to make peace, but General Cheng didn''t give them a chance this time. After more than 20 days, after dozens of battles, large and small, Beimo soldiers directly broke through Lingyang City, the main city on the Dongling frontier.


    And they chased out of Lingyang City 30 miles away. They were blocked by a big river. After the Dongling army crossed the river, they damaged the bridge on the river, so the river became the new boundary between Dongling and Beimo.


    Beimo''s soldiers raised their weapons by the river, cheering loudly.


    The other two battlefields were attacked by the support troops sent by General Cheng, and they were all wiped out. There was no chance to escape, because this was the only bridge back to Dongling.


    Some people jumped directly into the river, but the river is too deep, no matter how good the water is, there is no possibility of surviving.


    Since then, it has lasted for more than three months. The battle ended with Dongling losing a hundred miles of territory, but this time Beimo also sacrificed a lot of soldiers, only a lot more than two years ago.


    The battle is over, but it took a lot of time to clean up the mess. When everything was restored, it was mid-September, and the autumn harvest had already started in the military household area for a while.


    Xiao Chenhui injured his leg when he came back, but the Weisuo also compensated 10 taels of silver.


    Seeing his son coming back, Mrs He cried and said, "Just come back, just come back."


    Lv Siyi immediately fainted when he saw that he was being carried back, thinking that he couldn''t take care of himself, for a while, the Xiao family jumped around.


    As for the Jing family, Jing Hongnan came back with his arms hanging and was compensated by two taels of silver.


    The current problem for the Jing family is whether to stay with Jing Hongnan or Jing Xuxuan to continue in the military camp. Now that Jing Hongnan has lost his position as a small flag, the family thinks that he is useless, and finally got a small flag position and lost it.


    I''m afraid it would be meaningless to keep him in the barracks, and his reputation would be ruined, but Jing Xuxuan''s wife, Sun Xiaoke, didn''t want her husband to stay in the barracks.


    Although this battle is over, it is certain that Dongling will not commit another crime in the short term, but she just doesn''t want her husband to replace her father-in-law with Quan Ding.


    This one, who knows when it will be, if there is no replacement, my husband will always be in the military camp.


    The Jing family was arguing about this.


    At this time, the Shang family was not calm, because just a few days ago, the granddaughter was sent back after being punished with a rod.


    The reason is that Shang Yufei saw that the war was coming to an end, so she wanted to frame Yun Yi, thinking she wanted to grab the post of the guard, but she didn''t expect to be caught. .


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 202： first pot of gold

    Chapter 202 The first pot of gold


    Yunyi came back later than the others, and came back with the army.


    Xiao Chenrui was very worried. He would come to the guard house every day, and he wanted to ask why his sister hadn''t come back yet.


    Xiao Chenrui brought Brother Hao to the guardhouse when he saw Yunyi walking out of the guardhouse. He didn''t care about anything else and ran forward: "Sister, you are finally back."


    Yunyi was also very happy to see his younger brothers: "Brother Rui, Brother Hao, elder sister is back."


    picked up Brother Hao on the ground: "Brother Hao, did you miss my sister?"


    Brother Hao stared at Yun Yi with big round eyes: "Sister, Brother Hao, think."


    Yunyi kissed his brother on the face: "Oh, my brother Hao talks so well now."


    Brother Hao was kissed by his elder sister, he was a little shy, he stretched out his arms and hugged Yunyi tightly, hiding his face at her neck and refusing to say anything.


    Yunyi stopped teasing him, and smiled at his elder brother Xiao Chenrui: "Let''s go, let''s go home."


    At this moment, a group of people on horseback rushed over here, Yun Yi looked up, and it was Ye Huaiyi who was rushing in front.


    Ye Huaiyi got off the horse: "Miss Xiao, please stay."


    Yun Yi saluted: "I have seen Vice General Ye."


    Ye Huaiyi raised his hand lightly: "Miss Xiao, you don''t need to be too polite. No matter what, we can be considered friends. It''s better to meet casually in the future."


    Yun Yidan smiled and said, "Then it''s better to be respectful than to obey."


    She also hates death now, and she has to salute when she sees people.


    Ye Huaiyi looked at the person beside Yunyi: "This is?"


    Yunyi introduced: "This is my eldest brother Chen Rui and my younger brother Xiao Chenhao."


    Xiao Chenrui saluted: "I have seen Vice General Ye."


    Xiao Chenhao imitated his elder brother: "I have seen it, Ye Jiang."


    Yunyi looked at Brother Hao''s cute expression and laughed: "Our brother Hao is really smart."


    Ye Huaiyi looked at the little man on the opposite side with a smile on his face: "This child was raised well by your siblings."


    Yun Yi smiled and said, "Deputy General Ye won the prize."


    After ??, Ye Huaiyi called his entourage to come up and took a piece of letter paper from his hand: "This is the money you paid for the two ginseng plants you sold, a total of 3,200 taels."


    Yunyi took it, took out two hundred taels from it, and glanced at the group of people behind him: "Take these to invite the brothers to drink."


    Ye Huaiyi glanced at the silver note in Yunyi''s hand, and said with a smile, "Miss Xiao, it''s really cool, then I''ll take it for the brothers."


    handed it to the follower behind him.


    Yun Yi smiled and said, "That''s nothing, the little girl will leave first."


    Ye Huaiyi remembered what he had promised before: "Before I leave, I will implement your errand in the guardhouse. Just wait for news from Miss Xiao at home."


    Yunyi nodded: "Then many thanks to Lieutenant General Ye."


    Ye Huaiyi opened his mouth and said, "This battle is over, and I will no longer be General Cheng''s lieutenant after returning to Beijing. I am a few years older than you. If we meet again later, Miss Xiao will call me Big Brother Ye."


    Yun Yi responded: "Okay."


    Then he turned and left.


    Ye Huaiyi kept watching Yunyi and his brother walk away, and then took back his gaze. The entourage looked at his grandfather and reminded him, "Master, let''s go in, they are still waiting."


    shook his head and sighed in his heart. It was the first time that my father was attracted to a girl. Even if there was a big difference in identities, he still had a master. It was a sin.


    Ye Huaiyi retracted his gaze, glanced at the entourage beside him, and entered the guardhouse with a cold face.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 203： I can finally change the taste.

    Chapter 203 It''s finally time for a change of taste


    He is going back to Beijing tomorrow. Today, he will come to hand over the farewell, and the second is to arrange for Yun Yi to be sent to the guardhouse. Since he promised to do it, he can feel more at ease after leaving.


    ******


    After sister and brother Yunyi returned home, Bai Zuo and Bai You had been surrounding Yunyi all the time. Their coquettishness was really unsightly.


    Brother Hao walks very steadily now, and he knows that he will bring a small bench over to Yunyi, and let Yunyi hold him in his arms and kiss him for a long time.


    Xiao Chenrui also told her what happened when she was not in the military residence area.


    Yunyi saw the dried grain in the yard: "How many unharvested crops are there in the field?"


    Xiao Chenrui smiled and said, "Our crops are matured earlier than others'', and they have been harvested long ago, and the wages of the first people we hired are still low."


    Yun Yi thought that it might be the reason why he soaked the seeds in the stream water, and a smile appeared on his face.


    Xiao Chenrui also whispered: "Sister, our family''s food is not only cooked early, but also weighed. I heard from the guards that the previously cooked land, when the weather is good and the rain is properly cared for, can be worthy of our family''s harvest. A draw."


    Yun Yi laughed: "Although our land is newly reclaimed wasteland, we have composted and worked hard, and when we planted the seeds, the seeds were artificially selected and soaked with water in advance. , I have worked more hard than others, and it is natural for the harvest to be good."


    Xiao Chenrui nodded: "By the way, Aunt Fang also said that next year I want to change our family''s grain to make seeds."


    Yunyi stood up and looked at the food in the courtyard: "Aunt Fang is kind to our family, I will see you later and agree."


    Thinking of Zhao Yaqing, he said, "The mother and daughter of the Zhao family, have I harassed you again after I left?"


    Xiao Chenrui coughed a little unnaturally: "No, I just met him once on the mountain, but I left before she came over, and I didn''t give her a chance to get close at all."


    Yun Yi laughed: "That''s right, Zhao Yaqing is too scheming, and her family is not easy to get along with, so she should always pay attention in the future, and don''t follow other people''s ways."


    Xiao Chenrui listened to her sister''s words, picked up the wooden shovel and started to turn over the sun-dried grain: "Sister, this grain can be put away after drying for another day."


    Yun Yi looked at the grain: "Brother Rui, while everyone can''t use the plough now, find someone to clean up the field ahead of time, and all the corn stalks will be bundled up and sent back. The little ox likes to eat that most. The rest should be cut up and used for composting.¡±


    After listening to her sister''s words, Xiao Chenrui nodded and said: "Okay, tomorrow I will find someone to tie up the corn stalks and pull them back, then dig up the stubble of a piece of land, and use our little yellow ox to plow the ground well, and then use a large guillotine knife. Cut up the straws of wheat stalks, milo, soybeans, and black beans, and throw them into the plowed field to compost."


    Yun Yi smiled and gave a thumbs up: "Rui Ge''er is smart, clear, and right."


    In the evening, the three brothers and sisters had a good meal, Yun Yi boiled hot water, went back to the room and made a look, and entered the space to take a beautiful bath.


    The next day, Xiao Chenrui went out early to find someone.


    Now most of the families are still harvesting in the autumn, and it is impossible to find a family to work at once. However, in order to earn some money, it is still possible to draw one or two laborers from the family. Find people.


    Yunyi took Brother Hao and started digging potatoes and sweet potatoes in the backyard. This winter, he can finally change his taste.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 204： Everyone is careful

    Chapter 204 Everyone has careful thoughts


    When their siblings were busy, the rumors went crazy outside, Xiao Jiayunyi became the general''s savior, and Vice-General Ye promised her a job in the guardhouse.


    Then it was reported that Xiao Jia Yunyi had obtained two ginseng plants and sold them for several thousand taels. For a time, Yunyi was talked about everywhere in the military district.


    After the Xiao family heard the news, the He family raised their noses and raised their eyes at Xiao Yunshan, who went with them: "You are also the daughter of the second room of the Xiao family. When your father died, you didn''t miss your homework, but you are not everywhere. Not as good as Yunyi.


    You also went with others, see how much benefits they get from a trip, and you, the fox didn''t hit, and you ended up in a show, really maddening people. "


    Why Mrs He scolds her like this, that''s because after Shang Yufei was sent back, she pulled Xiao Yunshan into the water and told her family that Xiao Yunshan provoked her to do that.


    When the Shang family heard it, it was good, so they gathered their family members to fight the Xiao family.


    They thought that because of Shang Yufei, their Shang family''s reputation was ruined. Since it was provoked by the Xiao family, they couldn''t stay out of it, and they had to help share.


    Xiao Yunshan''s life in Xiao''s house is quite sad now, since the Shang family has made a fuss, anyone can really step on her.


    Mr. He was not repairing Xiao Yunshan because of his reputation, but because he was too envious of Yun Yide''s errand and the money for selling ginseng.


    The family has only harvested more than ten acres of crops. If they can''t harvest them in another month, they are afraid that the land will be damaged. She is also anxious.


    But now there is really no money to hire someone at home, so the more you think about it, the more you get angry, and the more you get angry, the more you treat Xiao Yunshan.


    Thinking that Yun Yi had won so much money, I regretted in my heart that I was in a hurry to split up the family.


    It would be a miscalculation if Yun Yide''s money was hers regardless of the family, and it would be heartbreaking and uncomfortable.


    Xiao Renli was thinking, is there any way to make some money out of Yunyi''s hands, but thinking of Yunyi''s temperament, he was afraid that the money would not make trouble, and let her make trouble all over the city, it was also very depressed.


    And Lu Siyi is also talking to Xiao Chenhui about this: "Husband, why do you say that Yun Yi takes over all the good things, it''s not good for a girl to stay at home obediently, and she has to go among the men in the guard house. .


    If this errand is handed over to the husband, then our life will definitely be better in the future. Do you think that if we let our grandfather and grandmother come forward and let her give up the errand, will she agree? "


    Xiao Chenhui frowned and looked at Lu Siyi: "Why do you have such an idea, aren''t you embarrassing your grandfather and grandmother?"


    Lu Siyi lowered her face when she heard Xiao Chenhui''s words: "Who am I for, not for you, for this family?"


    Xiao Chenhui is injured in his leg now, and he doesn''t want to make trouble with her: "You should rest your mind on this matter, grandmother will not agree, besides, I heard from my younger brother that Yunyi was asked to be a female doctor in the past.


    Don''t say that Yunyi can''t give up the errand, even if he is willing to give it up, I''m afraid it will only give it to Chen Rui, how can it be cheap for me. "


    Lu Siyi opened his mouth and said, "It''s up to people, how old is Chen Rui now, it''s impossible to have a half-old child at the Weisuo, but you are different, you are an adult and literate, as long as Yun Yi is willing, you will be able to be in the Weisuo. Find a good job."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 205： The opportunity for the three to leave the country

    Chapter 205 The opportunity for the three to escape


    looked at the son in his arms, and then said, "If you get this job, you will get a monthly salary every month, and our mother and son can live better. We can also buy some supplements for Kang Geer."


    Xiao Chenhui hadn''t thought about this at first, but after Lu Siyi said this, he had some thoughts in his heart.


    Yun Yi doesn''t know about these things. If he knew, he would die of laughter. If you think about it, you can do it. It''s really a daydream.


    ******


    And the Jing family is also making a fuss now, because after this battle, the Wei has a new change.


    Cao Qianhu was transferred to another Qianhu office, and Jing Rui took over the position of Cao Qianhu. The 18-year-old Lord Qianhu, what a glory, but no one dared to stand up against it. In exchange for military exploits.


    Once the news of ?? was sent back to the military household area, it was a sound of thunder, and the Jing family were even more dumbfounded when they heard the news.


    Lord Qianhu, it is possible to get rid of the military household registration and directly exchange it for a good registration. This is something that many people in the military household area can only hope for.


    Jing¡¯s family lost their words and lost sleep because of this incident. If they haven¡¯t cut off their relatives, they are on the same household registration, then they also hope to leave the military household registration, but now they can only sigh.


    As soon as the battle was over, General Cheng submitted a memorial for the credit. For the credit of Jing Rui and Ye Huaiyi, General Cheng was not greedy for ink at all, and even the credit for Yun Yi was not left behind by General Cheng. This imperial decree arrived early this morning.


    Not only Jing Rui''s promotion decree, but also Yunyi''s 1000 taels of silver came with the father-in-law who announced the decree.


    The Xiao family and the Jing family were angry, anxious, embarrassed, and hated. Anyway, they didn''t dare to go out. They were really afraid of pointing and pointing at those people outside, and afraid of hearing others say that they were unlucky.


    Yun Yi and Jing Rui became the objects of envy, jealousy and hatred of others.


    A few days later, General Cheng would also lead his soldiers back to Beijing, and Jing Rui came back a day earlier to mention this to Yun Yi.


    After the two discussed it, they made a lot of potatoes and sweet potatoes for food, and prepared to give them to the general to eat on the road. They also planned to bring some potatoes and sweet potatoes back to Beijing for the general to present.


    They also carefully explained the yield, cultivation and eating methods of these things. This was an opportunity for the three of them to get out of the country. I believe that General Cheng would understand what they meant.


    The next day, Yun Yi and Jing Rui drove Xiao Huang Niu to the guardhouse early, and saw General Cheng who had already packed up and was ready to leave.


    Jing Rui took Yun Yi forward and saluted: "See General Cheng."


    General Cheng saw the two with a smile on their faces: "Why did you come here together?"


    Jing Rui replied, "General Hui, we have something to report."


    General Cheng seemed interested: "What is it, let''s hear it?"


    Yunyi took a small basket out of the car: "General, this is some food prepared by the little woman for you to take on the road."


    General Cheng lifted the cover on one side, and what caught his eye was a steamed dumpling with a translucent skin. He was very surprised. He reached out and squeezed one and took a bite. The taste was really beautiful.


    Yunyi opened the other side again. Inside was a dumpling filled with potatoes and meat. General Cheng squeezed another one. The taste was even more fragrant, and his eyes lit up: "What is this made of?"


    Jing Rui smiled and said, "Please come down with me."


    Then I saw the potatoes in the back basket. These are made of this crop called potatoes. They were discovered by chance on the mountain before. Seeing that the animals in the mountain were all right, sister and brother Yunyi planted some in their own backyard. Unexpectedly The yield is not low, and the food is delicious.


    There is also this, Yun Yi took out another sweet potato and potato baked in a basket and handed it to the general.


    As a result, it was intercepted by the entourage who came in a hurry. After tasting it, it was handed to the general. The taste was also quite good.


    General Cheng saw what they brought, and knew in his heart: "I accept this thing. If the trial planting is successful next year, I will definitely ask for credit for you, just wait for my good news."


    Having said that, let people carry the contents of the ox cart to their carriage.


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 206： Jealousy makes you speechless

    Chapter 206 Jealousy makes people speechless


    Yunyi pretended to be casual and reminded them again: "Don''t freeze this thing, and don''t put it in a place that''s too hot, otherwise, I''m afraid it will sprout ahead of time, so don''t waste it."


    When it was time to set off, General Cheng patted Jing Rui on the shoulder: "We met once and fought side by side for so long. If you have something to do in the future, don''t forget to send a letter to the capital."


    Jing Rui felt that General Cheng''s attitude towards him was a little too warm, but he didn''t take it to heart, thinking that it was a wink: "General, the journey is smooth."


    Sending General Cheng away, the two finally made a big deal, and they were waiting for good news from the capital in the fall of next year.


    But Jing Rui has already decided that all the 300 acres of land in the guardhouse will be planted into potatoes and sweet potatoes next year.


    Anyway, he had planted several pieces on the mountain before, and he took people up the mountain to dig them back in the past few days, and kept them all for seeding, which was also to cover Yunyi.


    Yunyi''s errand is to go to the military medical center of the guardhouse, but after the formalities are completed, Xing Junyi allows her to come back for work on the first day of next month, and settle down at home first.


    Jing Rui, an adult Qianhu, has already handed over to Cao Qianhu and will take office immediately.


    The first thing he did when he took office was to rectify military discipline, conduct morality and ability assessments for each small banner, general banner, and hundreds of households, and implement the principle of ''the capable ones will be promoted, the flat ones will be relegated, and the mediocre ones will be subordinated''.


    He wants to bring out a team that can defeat one hundred by one, and his soldiers must not be cowards.


    The reason why General Cheng transferred Cao Qianhu was because he knew that Jing Rui had already cultivated a lot of his confidants, so he didn''t need to start all over again.


    However, Cao Qianhu only thought that Jing Rui was appreciated by General Cheng, so he would help him, and he did not think there were other origins.


    After ??Jing Rui arranged things, he began to investigate who reported Yun Yi''s name before.


    At the same time, Qiao Yuqing, Sun Baihu''s wife, kept scolding people: "What a vixen, I didn''t expect that she gave her a chance."


    It turned out that the person who secretly reported Yunyi''s name was none other than Sun Baihu Sun Yinfeng''s wife, who returned the gift a few years ago to give Sun Yinfeng face and want him to see how virtuous she is.


    But later, Sun Yinfeng not only did not look at her differently, but became even colder. He even mentioned Yunyi''s intelligence a few times, saying that the plough in the Weisuo was more convenient to use after her advice. The hand drawn **** is more light and practical.


    This made Qiao Yuqing jealous of Yun Yi, who had never met before, which made people speechless.


    As soon as she heard that she was going to get half a buck, she asked another document under Sun Baihu to add Yun Yi''s name.


    When ??Jing Rui found out the person, he still refused to believe it. He felt that he was wrong. The two had never met each other, so how could Yier offend her.


    The result was checked again, and it was indeed Sun Baihu''s wife, Qiao Yuqing, who asked for it. Sun Baihu never imagined that his wife would put her hands on military affairs, and she would lose her position because of her.


    Jing Rui wouldn''t have helped Yunyi because Sun Baihu had helped Yunyi before, so this matter can be ignored. He would help Yunyi because of Cao Qianhu''s inspiration, and it was also his duty.


    But now that his wife dares to put her hands on military affairs, this problem is a big problem. If the ladies of each family can order their subordinates without them in the future, it will not be a big deal, so this matter is destined to be punished. Use it to kill chickens and warn monkeys.


    Moreover, after winning Sun Yinfeng, he was able to arrange his own person to take the top position. For Jing Rui, this was the best of both worlds.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 207： Do not shy away from relatives

    Chapter 207


    When Sun Yinfeng was brought over, he was still puzzled.


    It was just that when Jing Rui threw the results of the investigation in front of him, his heart was filled with shock and anger.


    He never imagined that this woman would do such a thing behind his back, without hurting others in the slightest, but it still made others, and now people have found out, it''s really stupid.


    I can''t complain about seeing her worrying all day these days. It turned out that she did something bad and was afraid of retribution.


    Sun Yinfeng closed his eyes: "It''s the lower official''s fault, he didn''t take care of the inner courtyard, and let the adults deal with it."


    Sun Yinfeng, the head of a hundred households, was directly dismissed by Jing Rui, and he also received thirty military sticks.


    When Sun Yinfeng was carried home, Mrs. Sun Qiao Yuqing was horrified: "Husband, what''s wrong with you?"


    Sun Baihu didn''t bother to pay attention to her, closed her eyes and didn''t speak, Madam Qiao looked at the people who brought him back: "You guys, what''s going on?"


    The few bowed and saluted, then turned and left. Sun Baihu was beaten with a military stick, they knew very well, and now whoever sees Mrs. Sun wants to hide away.


    Mrs. Sun Qiao Yuqing slumped to the ground when she knew that it was because she had let her husband lose his position: "How is this possible, this is such a big deal, he is going to dismiss her husband''s office, he is avenging his private revenge."


    Sun Yinfeng roared directly: "If you want me to die faster, you can go out and talk nonsense."


    He really wanted to strangle this woman now, for doing something wrong and blaming others, but fortunately Jing Qianhu dealt with him directly, if he was a little less conscientious, he wrote a memorial to exaggerate the matter and asked General Cheng to forward it to him. Going up, even the entire Sun family will be unlucky.


    He believed that as long as he dared to write, General Cheng would help him submit it. Now he just wants to get better and leave the border and return home immediately.


    At this moment, Mrs. Sun Qiao Yuqing did not know yet, because of her momentary anger, she pushed herself into the abyss, and she would never have a good day in the future.


    The clerk who worked for Mrs. Sun Qiao Yuqing at the beginning was also dismissed directly from his post. Jing Rui did not shy away from his relatives, and directly recommended his future brother-in-law. No one in the guards dared to say anything against him.


    The military household area is quite different. There are many people who say that Duke Jing Rui avenged his personal revenge.


    Both sisters and brothers have errands, and now they are envious of the people in the military household area.


    But Yunyi said softly after knowing this, "Jing Rui, I don''t think it would be better to openly recruit. Anyway, didn''t you say that there is another clerk to be replaced?"


    Jing Rui knew that Yun Yi was for his own good, and seeing the seriousness of what Yun Yi said, he opened his mouth and said, "Then talk about it."


    Yunyi poured him a cup of tea: "We, Ruigeer, have really not missed his homework this year, and we have learned a lot of new things, and it is more than enough to make a document with his ability.


    But if he directly replaces him, it will not be good for you, him or even me, but if he gets this position through the assessment based on his own ability, then no one else can say anything.


    Even if it is prepared by someone in the military household area, it doesn''t matter if our brother Rui fails to pass. When he is pardoned next autumn, we will get rid of the military household registration. I will send Rui brother to study. way to go. "


    Jing Rui nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll arrange this."


    So the next day, the guards posted a notice that the guards had openly recruited two documents, and they were selected based on the merits. Applications will be accepted today and tomorrow. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 208： Pass the test with true ability

    Chapter 208 Passed the Exam with True Ability


    In addition, a notice was posted in the military household area, and many people are eager to try it. After all, there is an errand, and even if you can¡¯t leave the military household registration temporarily, the status will be different, not to mention the monthly salary.


    Next, all the men in the military district who knew the text and hyphenation rushed forward and went to the guardhouse to sign up.


    Counting down to a hundred or so people, this is really lively.


    On the day of the assessment, first let each person write a large character with any content.


    After this round was over, Jing Rui ordered people to put everyone''s big characters into two categories and put them on the outside of the guardhouse.


    In this second round, some materials are selected from the documents received by the Wei Institute, and the examiners will come up to extract the questions to be completed, that is, let the examiners sort out the main points according to their own understanding, and select the questions. It cannot be opened directly, and it must wait until all the people who have been assessed have been drawn before it can officially start, and the timing will be a quarter of an hour.


    Waiting for this round to come down, and more than half of the brushing, and finally there are more than 20 people left.


    Next is arithmetic. This is an on-site question, but the question is the same, but it is very complicated. It is the same as before. You can''t read the question until you get it, and you can do it when the timing starts.


    However, this time is not a fixed time. This time, it is to assess the duration and accuracy. This is not difficult for Xiao Chenrui, because Yunyi told him about addition, subtraction, multiplication and division a long time ago, and he is quite proficient in abacus practice. .


    Xiao Chenrui finished the calculation, checked it again, and then raised his hand to hand in the paper. The person who collected the paper marked the time and number on it. After that, people handed in the paper one after another, but only five people were all right. Xiao Chenrui was not only all right, but also the first one. handed in.


    Then the papers were posted again.


    Three people entered the final round, followed by oral calculations.


    The three questions were the same, and Xiao Chenrui was the first to complete the temporary questions in front of the audience.


    After the results came out, the third person was dissatisfied: "I have an objection. I suspect that Xiao Chenrui got the title ahead of time. How could he, a freshman, get the first place every time?"


    When someone raised an objection, someone followed suit.


    Xiao Chenrui said candidly: "Since this is the case, then please ask this brother to come up with the question, and I can answer it again."


    Originally, Xiao Chenrui could ignore it, and the person who asked the question naturally knew whether it was true or false.


    Although Xiao Chenrui felt uncomfortable, he had to do this today for the sake of Big Brother Jing, for his own reputation, and to convince everyone.


    So Xiao Chenrui started from the first question and did it again. No matter which game it was, his grades were better than before.


    This made the man ashamed.


    Jing Rui walked to the front at this time and looked at the people around him: "I have always been a person of honor, but some people are making irresponsible remarks behind my back. For the sake of fairness, this public assessment has been conducted, and now the assessment is conducted. The results have come out, but there are still people who don''t agree?"


    Of the people around ??, no one dared to speak out.


    People passed the assessment based on their true abilities, and even if they were dissatisfied, they would not dare to come out and be presumptuous.


    Next, Jing Rui personally announced the list of staff on duty. Apart from Xiao Chenrui, the other is Minghai, the second son of the second room of the Sun family, who is 18 years old this year. The two will start working on duty from the beginning of next month.


    The two who got the errand were overjoyed. Sun Minghai pulled Xiao Chenrui and jumped up happily. This is really a big happy event for them now.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 209： Hos death

    Chapter 209 He''s Death


    Next, the two brothers and sisters asked those hired to speed up, dig up all the stubble in the field, and rented ploughs and oxen from the guardhouse, and within a few days, all the 30 acres of land were cleared out.


    This year, with the straws of these crops, plus the cattle, sheep, and human manure at home, the composted fertilizer is several times more than last year, and a layer of soil and mud has been applied. If the fertilizer is put into the ground next year, the harvest will definitely be better.


    After the military fields are cleaned up, the vegetables grown in the courtyard should be picked and dried for a day in the cellar. The cellar in the backyard was dug by Jing Rui and Xiao Chenrui before.


    Yun Yi instructed them to dig deeper, so that no matter how cold the weather was, they would not be afraid of freezing the vegetables. Jing Rui dug two floors directly. The vegetables to be eaten were placed on the first floor of the next steps, and the rest were placed on the next floor. .


    He brought a team of troops from the guard house, and cleaned up the backyard in half a day, and also had people paved a few stone paths in the backyard, so that when it snowed or rained in the future, there was no need to walk on the mud.


    Yunyi looked at the vegetables that were drying and the land that had been plowed in the backyard, and sighed that there were still many people.


    Yunyi has already thought about it, and in a few days, he will let Jing Rui put up a stake, put up a shelf, and build a warm shed. Anyway, he knows how to do it.


    At that time, it¡¯s good to plant some common green vegetables in the backyard, and you don¡¯t need to build a large shed. It¡¯s too cold here, and the shed is too big to use firewood.


    Yunyi, the three of them are preparing for the coming winter, and people in the military district are also busy.


    Immediately, the two brothers and sisters have errands. They are the ones who receive monthly salary every month, and many people have their ideas.


    Yunyi is a famous flower and has a master, not to mention that the person who will marry in the future will be an adult from a thousand households.


    Now Xiao Chenrui has become a fragrant pastry, and there is an endless stream of people who come to talk about matchmaking.


    But they were all rejected by Yun Yi one by one, Yun Yi said to the outside world: "Chen Rui is still young, it''s not too late to talk about marriage in a few years."


    These people are not dead, they actually found the big room of the Xiao family, ready to let Mrs. Xiao call the shots.


    As a result, the old lady of the Xiao family directly refused: "The second room has already cut off the relationship with the Xiao family. Although I am their grandmother, I can''t control it."


    But how could everyone just give up like this, or that someone who didn''t know the inside story fell into the trap of Mrs. He.


    The He family took things from others, and every time they found various reasons to send people away, there are still many people who have been fooled, but it has been a long time, and no one is a fool. I fell for it, of course I quit.


    Mrs He tricked them into looking for Yunyi, she just wanted to force Yunyi to help them out for the sake of the old lady and fame.


    It''s a pity that Yun Yi doesn''t eat the big room, and smiles in front of these people very enchanting: "We broke up with the big room long ago. Many people know about this, and it''s useless to find us."


    Now those people got angry, gathered a group of family members, and smashed the big house clean. He was so sad when he cried.


    Waiting for the old man of the Xiao family to rush home, ask the reason, he fainted out of anger, and he probably felt that there was no hope of living, and he never woke up.


    Yunyi and Xiao Chenrui, accompanied by Jing Rui, went to the big room after learning about the situation.


    Mrs He also scolded their siblings, Yun Yi was also on fire, and directly gave her another medicine, and the world became quiet.


    Yun Yi wanted to save his grandfather''s life, but he gave up after taking the pulse, and just left some good tonics: "Grandma, these medicines are fried every day and fed to my grandfather, and they can last for a few days."


    The old lady was mentally prepared before, but when she thought that they were going to live in a foreign land, her heart was very desolate.


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 210： New talk after dinner

    Chapter 210 New talk after dinner


    Yunyi was afraid that the people in the big room would be thinking about these tonics, so he asked the big brother Xiao Chenrui to buy a small stove and a casserole for decoction. After carefully explaining it to his grandmother, he left.


    Maybe because of these medicines, the old man persisted for a few days. When there was not much medicine left, the old lady found out that the old man had gone when he woke up at night.


    Originally, the big house had no money, and with the current status, it was impossible to do it.


    Still the old lady insisted, took out her last private house money, and bought a decent coffin for Mr. Xiao for burial.


    Although sister and brother Yunyi broke up with the big house of the Xiao family, they still followed the people in the house of the head of the Xiao family to send Mr. Xiao the last ride together.


    It is said that raising children to prevent old age, but it is better not to have a son like Xiao Renli.


    The matter of Mrs. He''s anger at her father-in-law has also been rumored.


    The entire military household area, that is, the crops in the Xiao family''s large estate has not been harvested yet, because of the accident of Mr. Xiao, it was even more delayed.


    The head of the Xiao family looked at the face of Mr. Xiao, who had just been buried, and asked his family to help him to collect the crops for a few days. He will rush to collect the crops in the field before the first snow falls.


    There are still a few others on the drying field, but everyone is almost done.


    I had no choice but to deal with as much as I could, so I set up a temporary shelf, piled up those who couldn¡¯t care about the field, and covered it with a sheet of tarpaulin, only to wait until the snow stopped before continuing.


    Fortunately, the snow was not big this time, and the sun came out as soon as the snow stopped. Xiao Renli and his family swept away a large area of ??the rice drying field. After a few days of work, he handed over the army rations.


    Xiao Chenhui''s legs are almost in good shape these days, and he occasionally walks on the ground, but he just missed the document assessment of the Qianwei Institute, and he always felt very aggrieved in his heart.


    Lu Siyi came in from the outside: "It''s getting harder and harder to live these days. I really don''t know when it will be a head."


    Xiao Chenhui turned to look at Lu Siyi: "What''s wrong with you?"


    Lv Siyi''s eyes were full of anger: "I was going to get firewood just now, but Yunru actually said that there was not much firewood at home, and asked me to go up the mountain to pick up firewood with them tomorrow. If I go up the hill to pick up firewood, what will Brother Kang do?"


    Xiao Chenhui only then remembered that during this time, no one in the family went up to the mountains to collect firewood, and it was normal that there was not much firewood. He sighed in his heart, how could life be like this.


    Watching his wife sulking there, he said lightly, "It''s not safe for you women to go up the mountain. It''s better to tie up the straw in the field and use it as firewood. Although it''s not resistant to burning, it''s better than going up the mountain and carrying firewood back."


    Lu Siyi nodded, thinking that this is the only way to go.


    In a blink of an eye, he became worried again: "If anyone in the family has an errand, they won''t be so poor."


    Xiao Chenhui sighed: "Maybe there will be opportunities in the future."


    Lu Siyi smiled bitterly: "Those old military households can say, this is the first time they have seen each other in the public assessment, such a good thing is hard to come across, if it wasn''t for Jing Qianhu not wanting to be talked about, I''m afraid there would be no chance, but you He was injured and couldn''t participate.


    My father-in-law went. I didn¡¯t expect that I didn¡¯t pass the first and second rounds. After reading books for so many years, it was really a waste of time. It¡¯s a shame.


    It''s cheaper. Sun Minghai, who is in the second room of the Sun family, is really angry. I heard that he can have a monthly salary of two taels per month. "


    For a while, no one spoke in the room, and the atmosphere was a little frozen.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 211： daydreaming

    Chapter 211 Daydreaming


    After a long time, Lu Siyi brought up the old story again: "Chenhui, is there really no way to get Chen Rui to give up the errand? You said before that Yun Yi''s errand, you can''t take over, you don''t know medicine, but now Chen Rui''s errand, You can always do it, right?"


    How could Xiao Chenhui not want to, but the two families had already split up, even if they didn''t split up, with Yunyi''s temperament, it was impossible to agree to give Chen Rui''s errand to himself.


    Lv Siyi looked at Xiao Chenhui and said nothing: "It''s better to ask my mother to go to Yunyi, saying that our ability is limited. Now that my grandfather is gone, it is very difficult to adopt a grandmother. Since their siblings have errands, let them take care of their grandmother.


    If you don¡¯t want to support, then let Chen Rui give up the errand, and the grandmother of the province will follow our big house to endure hardship and let them choose by themselves. "


    Xiao Chenhui frowned and said: "It''s not good to do this, after all, we are divorced, grandmother should have been raised by our big house, and besides, the second uncle is gone, and the father is still alive, if it is known, it should not be poke Backbone?


    I can''t do it, I can''t do it, and with Yunyi''s temperament, I''m afraid it won''t end well at that time. "


    Lu Siyi felt a fire in her heart when she heard this: "Can''t you think more about me and Brother Kang? There was some savings in the family before, but what do you have now?"


    Mr. He was originally here to deliver the steamed egg custard to his little grandson, but when he heard what Lu Siyi said, he wanted to kick the door and scold Lu Siyi.


    But then he heard his son''s voice: "Siyi, it''s not that I don''t want your mother and son to have a good life, but this is not what we thought. Sister Yunyi can agree, and we have to think about it in the long run."


    Lv Siyi saw that his tone had changed, so she said softly: "Husband, I didn''t mean to embarrass you, but with the help of my grandmother''s private house money, our big house can spend this year safely.


    Now that my grandfather is gone, the family has lost the backbone of the family all of a sudden, and my father has such a personality. If you don¡¯t stand up again, what will we do with the children and family members of the big room?


    The most important thing is that our brother Kang is already frail. Before, he was too young to eat anything else. Anyway, goat milk and egg custard are fine, but now that brother Kang is getting bigger and bigger, he can add some minced meat immediately. I''ve eaten something like this. How can I make my mother worry about the situation at home?


    She is already tired enough to manage the food and daily life of the whole family. I feel sorry for her. If you can have an errand and a monthly salary, these things can be solved easily. "


    Lu Siyi heard the slight movement outside the door, and then she said the following words. No matter who was outside, she would not go wrong. She killed two birds with one stone.


    He listened to Lu Siyi''s words and felt very at ease. At least someone could understand her and know that she was the most difficult, and it was heartbreaking for this big family.


    I thought that I could treat Lu Shi better in the future.


    Xiao Chenhui also listened to Lu Siyi''s words, thinking about what to say to let Yunyi know that their big room really needs this errand.


    He knew before that on the first day of next month, sister and brother Yun Yi would start working on a business trip. If Chen Rui was on a business trip before changing people, it would be difficult to handle, so it would be best to finalize this matter before he went on a business trip.


    Hey, I don''t even think about it, this is a quota obtained from a public assessment, why should others give it to you, even if Xiao Chenrui doesn''t want to give it to you, you think those who are not selected are vegetarians.


    What a whimsical, daydream.


    However, Mrs He, who had heard a general idea outside the door, was interested in this matter. Siyi said it well. If the big house got this job, the family would not have to be so poor, and life would be better. Why are those good things? Let them occupy the two rooms?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 212： The heart that died early

    Chapter 212 The heart that died early


    So she took the bowl of egg custard and turned to her mother-in-law: "Mother, are you feeling better? My daughter-in-law cooked a bowl of egg custard for you. You can eat it while it''s hot."


    Mrs. Xiao didn''t lift her head, she just said lightly, "Let''s put it there."


    She is not stupid. Since she came to this northern border, she has never eaten eggs a few times in total, and she even steamed egg custards for her, which is impossible to think about.


    He didn''t expect that her mother-in-law would not answer her at all, so she could only laugh and say, "Mother, there is something that my daughter-in-law wants to talk to you about. Do you think this is the truth?"


    Seeing that her mother-in-law didn''t lift her head, she felt somewhat uncertain, but she still said, "Since my father-in-law has gone, our family has lost its backbone, and my husband has the temperament to take care of everything, but we all have to eat and drink. no.


    Now the family can rely on the money Chen Ming got back to live, but you also know that the silver is not much in total, and it has to be divided into several parts. It is not always the way. "


    Mrs. Xiao said at this time: "If you have the idea of ????the second room, you should die as soon as possible, not to mention the separation before, I can''t control them, even if there is no separation, that is also the ability of Yun Yi and his brother. Won, unless they voluntarily, no one can take it away.


    Those things you did before, haven''t you learned a lesson?


    Now your father-in-law has been mad at you, is it possible that he still wants to take my old life away, you ask him Xiao Renli, he was raised by his younger brother for the first half of his life, and now he wants to live with his nephews and nieces, he is shameless , my old woman wants it. "


    He didn''t expect that her mother-in-law would tell them directly, she really didn''t give them the slightest bit of face, and was angry: "Don''t forget, in the future you are going to eat with us, and you will have a good life only when we are better. Pass.


    No matter how much you value Xiao Renjin, he will not be able to survive. Now you are raised by your eldest son Xiao Renli. I think you are really confused. "


    Mrs. Xiao was so angry that she closed her eyes and scolded: "Get out."


    He originally wanted to scold her, but she was afraid that her mother-in-law would also be angry. , turned around and came back with a ''hum'', took it and left.


    After going out, I thought to myself: Dead old woman, you wait for me, you think you are still in the capital, or an old lady who is on the top, I He Junlan have to make you small and dream.


    Send the bowl of egg custard to Xiao Chenhui''s room again: "Siyi, feed the egg custard to Brother Kang."


    Lv Siyi pretended to be distressed and said, "Mother, it''s very difficult at home now, or Brother Kang''s egg custard should be broken first. After all, the family''s expenses are now relying on Chen Ming, and my daughter-in-law doesn''t want to make you embarrassed."


    He was a little unhappy when he heard this: "What nonsense, you don''t need to worry about this."


    After finishing speaking, she turned around and left, thinking that since she can''t tell the old lady, she would go there herself. The old lady is not rude to the second room, so she doesn''t believe it anymore.


    packed up and walked towards the foot of the mountain where Yunyi and his brother lived.


    ******


    In a few days, the siblings will be on business trips. Taking advantage of these few days, I have made a lot of spicy white rice, crispy radishes, and accumulated two large tanks of sauerkraut.


    Before, Yun Yi was taken half a penny, Xiao Chenrui watched Brother Hao at home, but couldn''t get out of the house, and the vegetables in the backyard couldn''t be eaten at all, so when he was free, he washed and dried the vegetables, and the two brothers and sisters could It can be regarded as a lot of food for Cat Dong.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 213： release the dog

    Chapter 213 The Dog


    Looking at the prepared racks full of food, the siblings felt a sense of accomplishment.


    I was happy there when I heard Bai Zuo and Bai You barking at the outside.


    Yunyi frowned and looked at his elder brother Xiao Chenrui: "Who will come to the house at this time."


    Xiao Chenrui took the lead out of the yard, walked to the gate, looked out along the crack of the door, and saw Mrs He, thinking to himself: this person will never do anything good.


    whispered to Yun Yi who was behind: "It''s the aunt from the big room."


    At this moment, I heard He shout: "Yunyi, Chenrui, open the door, I have something to discuss with you."


    Yunyi heard it and said directly: "Where did you come from and where did you go? Our two families have nothing to do with each other. We don''t have time to listen to your nonsense."


    patted the dog heads of Bai Zuo and Bai You directly and said, "If she doesn''t leave for a while, you can give her a ride and teach her a lesson, do you understand?"


    After finishing speaking, he took the large scissors specially made at the market, and trimmed the flowers and plants by the wall in the yard.


    I didn''t expect that the He family was really cheeky, but Yun Yi just said this and hasn''t left yet.


    Instead, he stood outside the gate and said, "I know you can hear me. We broke up, but the broken bones are connected to the tendons. Our big room is really difficult now, but we are nothing, mainly connected with each other. Sorry for your grandmother.


    I know it¡¯s a bit cheeky to come here today, but I have to do it for my livelihood. I just thought, Brother Hao is still young and always needs someone to take care of him at home.


    If only Yun Yi had an errand before, I would definitely not be able to talk about it, but now that Chen Rui has an errand too, you should make your grandmother''s life better and let an errand come out, okay? "


    Yunyi wanted to say something nice, and replied directly: "You guys can''t live in your big house, it''s none of our business, you really use your face as the corner of the city wall, Chen Rui, let the dog go."


    Xiao Chenrui opened a door directly, and Bai Zuo and Bai You rushed out, screaming in shock from Mr. He, who still wanted to talk to sister and brother Yunyi with a three-inch tongue.


    Bai Zuo and Bai You acted as if they did it on purpose. They only ripped off He''s clothes without hurting her in the slightest, probably because they were afraid that the woman would come and steal the owner''s money.


    Mrs. He was embarrassed this time. The cotton robes were torn into strips from the entire back waist. If the journey was longer, she would have to be exposed. Right now, she wanted to die.


    As soon as Mr. He ran, Yun Yi looked at his elder brother Xiao Chenrui: "We two look stupid, are we easy to bully?"


    Xiao Chenrui shook his head and pointed to his head: "Is there something wrong with her brain?"


    Yun Yi said solemnly: "Probably suffering from paranoia."


    Before Bai Zuo and Bai You came back, Aunt Fang came over: "Yun Yi, Chen Rui, are you all right?"


    Yunyi opened the door: "Aunt Fang, we''re fine, come in and sit."


    Aunt Fang didn''t go in: "I heard from my daughter-in-law that Mrs. He wants your errand, and even moved out of your grandmother to talk about it, don''t be stupid, as we are, we want to find an errand in the guardhouse, but that''s the case. Harder than going to the sky.


    I don¡¯t know how many people envy you in this military household area. How many years can your grandmother live? If you really want that kind of heart, you can send some more things to show your filial piety, but this errand must not be allowed. "


    Yun Yi laughed: "Thank you, Aunt Fang, don''t worry, we won''t let it go, and even if we let it go to them, it''s impossible for the people in the military district and the guardhouse to make them wishful."


    Aunt Fang also laughed: "You can just know what you have in mind. I''m just afraid that you are still young and easy to be soft-hearted. Don''t be fooled. My house is accumulating sauerkraut, so I will go back first."


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 214： it can be done

    Chapter 214 This can really happen


    Bai Zuo and Bai You were very persistent in performing their tasks, and the He Shi, who was chasing after him, entered Xiao''s house crying and crying, and then let her go.


    Xiao''s family came out of their rooms to see He''s miserable state of mind. Xiao Yunru quickly stepped forward: "Mother, what''s wrong with you?"


    Mr. He was relieved now, and scolded when he opened his mouth: "It''s not that Xiao Yunyi, the one who suffered thousands of knives, dared to let the dog bite me, if I didn''t run back with all my life, I''d be afraid of being killed by those two. It was bitten by a vicious dog."


    Xiao Yunru heard that Yun Yi had killed her: "It''s really too much, I''ll go back to her and have a theory."


    Xiao Yunshan''s eyes are full of ridicule, don''t think she doesn''t know what Xiao Yunru is thinking?


    Xiao Yunru lost his mind when he found out that Yunyi''s fianc¨¦ had been promoted to Lord Qianhu, and always whispered that Yunyi was a vixen in places where no one was around.


    I still don''t think they have found a good husband, I feel that they have slapped her in the face, and the big house in the face, and now she says what she is looking for, I am afraid that she is fighting Xiao Jiujiu again in her heart.


    Mrs He was supported by Xiao Yunru and returned to the room. Just as she had packed herself up, Xiao Renli hurried back.


    Xiao Renli sent Xiao Yunru away, and then whispered to Mrs He, "How much money do you have at home?"


    He asked inexplicably, "Why did you ask this all of a sudden?"


    Xiao Renli walked to the window and saw that there was no one outside, and then said: "You have seen it too, I can''t grow the land at all, if not for my father this year, and the help of the patriarch''s family, our family''s food would be harvested. If you don''t come up, you can only find an errand for the present.


    The person I entrusted before answered, and now I happen to have a job in the warehouse of the guard house, and the monthly salary is one or two and a half silver. "


    He thought of the humiliation he suffered today, and said, "Is this really possible?"


    Xiao Renli nodded: "Yes, there is someone on that person, as long as you pay the money, you can go to work immediately. Except for the clerical job, it depends on the errands like warehouses that are suitable for me, and I can''t do other jobs."


    He thought that if this could really happen, he wouldn''t have to ask Yun Yi that dead girl any more, so he said, "You know what''s going on at home, but the ones I showed Yun Ru and Yun Ling to each other before. The conditions are not bad, we have talked about it before, if this can really happen, then we will settle their affairs, and the money will almost be enough."


    Xiao Renli listened, nodded and said, "With this errand, coupled with the output of the military field, the life at home will not be too bad in the future, then it will be hard work, Madam."


    Without further ado, Mr. He packed himself up and went out.


    In the end, the two families seemed to have colluded, and they cut off half of the betrothal gifts that they had promised.


    He was so angry that he almost wanted to curse.


    I just heard the woman say: "Don''t blame us, now you know what the reputation of the Xiao family is, and we are still willing to pay the money, that''s because the son in the family really likes your daughter, otherwise The money will not come out."


    Mr. He was in a hurry and said that he had to come back and discuss it with the boss.


    The reason why she didn''t directly reject the marriage was because she also had her own considerations. As the woman just said, the reputation of the Xiao family in the military area is really bad, and she also has self-knowledge.


    My daughter is now eighteen and I can''t stay any longer. I''m afraid that it will become a ''sorrow'' if I stay here. If I get older, I''m afraid it will be even harder to find someone else. Besides, the husband is still waiting for the money to be used. Must not.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 215： Do you think Im being too kind to you?

    Chapter 215 Do you think I''m too kind to you?


    So after going home and discussing with Xiao Renli, the He family went to the doors of the two families again, and the marriage was finalized.


    When Xiao Yunru and Xiao Yunling found out, this matter has not been changed.


    Xiao Yunling went back to her room without saying a word. She knew that her family was in such a situation now that she might not even think about the dowry. Fortunately, the family He chose for her this time was not too bad. Yuan, I usually see that family.


    But Xiao Yunru cried and said, "Mother, you have made a hasty decision about your daughter''s life-long event. You don''t even have three matchmakers or six hires, and you just need to combine them together?"


    He sighed: "Ru''er, you know our situation now, it''s impossible to compare it with when we were in the capital, this military area doesn''t have so much attention, and it''s not easy to live in any family, and you''re not too old now. It''s not too small, and it won''t do you any good if you drag it on."


    What Xiao Yunling and Xiao Yunru didn''t expect was that they just found out about this, and they haven''t fully accepted it yet, and they will go out in three days.


    This made Xiao Yunru collapse directly. Yun Yi had to invite a few tables to get married. She, the daughter of the big house, is not more expensive than her status, but why did she treat her like this now, she didn''t even have a wedding engagement? about to get married.


    She was unwilling, and she didn''t know why she found Yunyi.


    Yunyi was washing clothes by the river, and Bai Zuo, who was lying behind her, raised his head and shouted not far away.


    Yunyi knew that these two dogs would never look for trouble, so he lifted the washed clothes in the water several times, wrung them dry, and threw them into the basin.


    Then I saw Xiao Yunru standing not far away.


    But seeing that she hadn''t walked any further, he ignored her and picked up her clothes and continued to wash them.


    After Yunyi finished washing, he was going back with Bai Zuo, Xiao Yunru was still standing in front, Yun Yi thought that this person came to find him on a special trip, probably because he was afraid of Bai Zuo, so he never went forward. .


    Waiting for Yunyi to approach: "Xiao Yunyi, I have something to tell you."


    Yun Yi gave her an unhappy look: "You want to say it, but I don''t want to hear it. Are the people in your big house very busy? You always come to provoke me, do you think I''m too kind to you?"


    Xiao Yunru wanted to say something, but Bai Zuo had already gone to her.


    She screamed and fell and sat there: "Go away, don''t come here, Xiao Yunyi, I hate you."


    Yun Yi didn''t want to pay attention to her at first, so she dropped the price, but this is simply a neuropathy. Yun Yi directly sprinkled her with something, but this time it wasn''t healed in July. about to be married.


    The man''s family doesn''t have any grudge against him. He didn''t want to make others look ugly on the big wedding day, so he gave her a medicine called ''free choice''. Those who took this medicine only needed to eat, and for a while. After the hour, he will fart, and it is a serial fart. If you don''t eat it, you will be fine, and the medicine will work for ten days.


    It depends on how she chooses, whether she chooses to eat and fart, or choose to be hungry. She brought it to her door, but she can''t blame herself.


    Xiao Yunru looked at Yunyi who had gone far away, her eyes were full of unwillingness, why did she come to the northern Xinjiang, it is better to be an orphan if she has a parent and a mother, why can she marry a thousand households, but she has to marry a military household?


    Bai Zuo saw that his master had gone far, and barked a few more times at Xiao Yunru before chasing after him.


    Xiao Yunru didn''t dare to chase Yunyi anymore, it was because she was too afraid of that vicious dog.


    got up and patted the dust on his body, then turned around and prepared to go back, but it happened to see Jing Rui walking not far away, and he had an idea in his heart.


    Dear, Chapter 150, the last paragraph has been revised, [Seeds will be provided free of charge by the guards, and when the food is harvested, 70% will go to the guards, and 30% will go to the military households. ¡¿


    In fact, it was written from Baidu. After thinking about it, it is indeed a bit unreasonable, so I modified it.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 216： Why is that girl lying on the ground?

    Chapter 216 How come that girl is lying on the ground


    The opportunity could not be missed, she walked quickly towards Jing Rui.


    Jing Rui has been very busy these days. Today, a cow at the Weisuo fell to his death. He divided a large piece. Thinking that Yunyi likes to eat, he bought a lot of them out of his own pocket. He arranged things in Weili. Just came back excitedly with the beef.


    Seeing someone walking in front of him, he glanced at him inadvertently, seeing that person coming straight towards him, so he became more careful.


    I didn''t expect that the woman came to him and suddenly turned towards him. He was not someone who loved fragrance and jade, so he just avoided it.


    Xiao Yunru''s action shocked the Fang family''s eldest daughter-in-law, who was standing at the gate of her house: "My God, this girl did it on purpose, it''s really embarrassing."


    Aunt Fang heard the eldest daughter-in-law''s words, and came out too, and saw a girl lying on the ground not far away: "Why is that girl lying on the ground?"


    Aunt Fang''s eldest daughter-in-law smiled and said: "Mother, let me tell you, that girl actually wanted to fall on Jing Qianhu, but unfortunately she miscalculated, except for Jing Qianhu''s affection for sister Yunyi, no one else could get into him. Eyes, haha, I''m dying of laughter."


    Aunt Fang heard that the girl had done something shameful, and scolded: "It''s shameless, I really don''t know how my parents taught it."


    Xiao Yunru didn''t expect Jing Rui to dodge and let herself lose such a big man. She slapped the ground angrily, not caring about the dirt on her body, got up and ran home.


    She is also really afraid that Aunt Fang recognizes her and spreads the word everywhere, then she is afraid that she will be divorced, and she will not be able to find a good family by then.


    As for the Xiao family, Mrs He looked at the betrothal gifts sent by the two families, and it was not enough for twenty taels, so he was also worried.


    She took the betrothal silver and found Xiao Renli: "Husband, the betrothal gifts sent by the two families are still not enough for the gift, how can this be good?"


    Xiao Renli was also worried, he said, "Then sell that sheep, now it doesn''t produce milk anymore."


    Mr. He sent his younger son to run and called someone to come and collect it.


    It''s a pity that they didn''t feed them carefully. The sheep has lost a lot of weight now, and they even paid 2 taels of silver. After finally collecting enough money, Xiao Renli was in a good mood and went out of the house with the money in his pocket.


    After an hour, he came back with a dark face.


    Mr. He greeted him: "Husband, is it done?"


    Xiao Renli sat there, picked up the thick porcelain teacup and slammed it on the table: "It''s really outrageous, it''s too bullying."


    Mr. He asked, "Husband, what happened?"


    Xiao Renli breathed heavily: "When I went there, the Shang family was there too, and the Shang family had been out for thirty taels, and that person said he was a **** without money.


    But since it was with us first, then hold on to us first, if we give up, then give it to the Shang family, if we can get 30 taels out, then it is still ours, and he never breaks his promise. . "


    He heard this: "The Shang family must have deliberately acted against us. It''s really deceiving."


    But she thought that she would have to add another ten taels. She knew that her mother-in-law would definitely not be able to find it, so she hit the head of Wei. After all, part of Xiao Chenming''s military pay was collected in Wei''s hands.


    said, "Husband, now only Mrs. Wei can help you. She has some of Chen Ming''s military salaries in her hands. Although it is still worse, Mrs. Wei must have other private houses in her hands."


    These words were not badly heard by Mr. Wei under the backyard window, and his face was almost deformed.


    I thought that Mr. He is really beautiful. You spent the military salary that my son fought so hard to get, and now you are thinking of hitting me, which is really shameless.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 217： I cant compare to my second brother, can I?

    Chapter 217 I can''t compare to my second brother, right?


    Xiao Renli was a little embarrassed. At first, he had promised Mrs. Wei that no matter when, he would not use the money she saved for his son and daughter, but now the matter is urgent: "Okay, I''ll go and talk to her."


    Xiao Renli got up and went to Mrs. Wei''s room. Seeing that there was no one in the room, she was about to go out when Mrs. Wei came in from outside.


    He was a little embarrassed and didn''t know how to speak, but this matter really couldn''t be delayed. If the Shang family added more money, then this matter would have to miss him.


    After half a day, he still opened his mouth. After telling the story, he didn''t think it was too difficult to speak.


    Wei stared at him and said, "What did you say?"


    Xiao Renli coughed lightly: "I know, I promised you before that I wouldn''t touch your money, but this is not a matter of urgency, please forgive me, I have an errand, and in the future, the family will receive an extra monthly salary. people, this money will soon be earned back."


    Wei shi said coldly: "You can take this money from me, but the premise is that we split up. My two children and I have to split up and live separately, otherwise don''t even think about it."


    Xiao Renli didn''t expect Wei Shi to say something like this: "Do you know what you mean?"


    Wei''s cold eyes stared at Xiao Renli: "Of course I know what I''m talking about. I don''t want my son to make the money he worked so hard to make cheaper for others."


    Xiao Renli certainly knew what she meant, but he didn''t expect Wei Shi to say it directly.


    He must be unwilling, but now there is no waiting for anyone, in order to get the job: "Don''t you have to discuss this with Chen Ming?"


    Wei said: "No, I dare to say it. Naturally, I can be his master, and I can give you the money. But after the separation of the family, you must not interfere in the marriage of Chen Ming and Yun Shu."


    Xiao Renli was a little angry in his heart, and said in a pique, "That''s what you want."


    Wei said: "Chen Ming handed me a total of more than 6 taels of silver, but if the old lady''s yard is transferred to Chen Ming''s name, then we can collect enough 10 taels of silver to buy the yard over there. ."


    Xiao Renli thought about it for a while, but it wasn''t impossible, so he agreed, but the family did not need to be separated, because as long as the family was separated, another full-time employee would be required.


    And Xiao Renli also proposed that Chen Ming''s future military salary should still be paid to him with six hundred wen. This is his filial piety, and this is his bottom line, or he will not agree to split up the family.


    soon brought in the patriarch to testify and signed the family separation document.


    Xiao Renli also asked the patriarch and several elders not to speak out.


    Wei Shi just wants to be separated from them now, so as to ensure that the money earned by his son will not be taken up by them, and in the future, his son and daughter will get married, and there will be a guarantee.


    Xiao Renli took the money and ran out in a hurry. That person really counts. After taking the money, he took Xiao Renli to go through the formalities, and he could go on business the day after.


    Xiao Renli left because of a lot of gratitude and gratitude. He also has a decent job. Later, when he gets a monthly salary, he doesn''t have to do the work in the field himself. He can hire someone to help when the farming is busy.


    The mood is so refreshing.


    The first thing he did when he got home was to go to his mother to show it off. He didn''t know why, he just wanted her to know that he was no worse than his second brother. Even if he arrived in the northern Xinjiang, he could find a job with such an identity. A decent errand.


    It''s just that he talked for a long time, and the old lady didn''t answer him, which made him angry: "Mother, in your heart, I can''t compare to the second brother, right?"


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 218： one day she regrets

    Chapter 218 There is a day she regrets


    The old lady raised her head: "Since you have an errand, then go on a job well. You have to be like a father. Your second brother is gone. What can you compare to him? I''m tired, you go out."


    Xiao Renli looked at his mother: "Yes."


    When ?? was about to turn around and leave, he thought that the house was now owned by Wei and his mother and son: "Mother, tomorrow, my son will help you change the room."


    Mrs. Xiao said lightly: "I''m not going anywhere, just stay in this house. Who wants me to move out, let her tell me."


    Xiao Renli had no choice but to find Mrs Wei and explain the situation.


    After listening to Mr. Wei, he didn''t say anything unpleasant: "Then let''s stay, but the door in the middle of the courtyard wall, we are going to seal it, then you can go to the main door to deliver meals."


    Xiao Renli looked at Wei Shi who turned and left, and felt that this woman was too heartless, and that he was not good enough for her before?


    Thought: There will be one day she regrets.


    When ?? turned around and went back to the yard over there, he happened to see Mr. He who was greeted with a smile on his face, and when he saw that face, he felt a little distasteful.


    turned around and saw the figure that had disappeared in the yard over there, feeling a little melancholy. In the future, I would face He''s face all day long, and I would get angry just thinking about it.


    Mr. He greeted him: "Husband, is it done?"


    Xiao Renli nodded and said, "Yes, the day after tomorrow I will start working on business."


    When He heard this, his brows and eyes were full of smiles, but he just thought of the day after tomorrow: "The day after tomorrow, it''s the day Yunru and Yunling go out. Isn''t it a little bad that you, the father, are not here?"


    Xiao Renli disagreed and said, "Anyway, there is no table at home, and there is no one else. It doesn''t matter if I''m not here. I just got an errand, so how can I make a request without knowing the depth."


    He thought about it too, and sighed in his heart: "That''s true."


    Xiao Renli said: "The day after Yunru went out, let Chen Hui and the others move to that house, clean up the wing, and let Chen Xu move in."


    Mr. He carefully muttered: "It''s really cheap for them."


    Thinking of her mother-in-law, she asked, "When will I help my mother change the room?"


    Xiao Renli said, "Mother said that she would not go anywhere in that room. I also told Mrs. Wei, let''s do that first. The room where Mrs. Wei lived was left empty for mother, just in case."


    Mr. He wanted to say something, but was stopped by Xiao Renli: "This is not negotiable."


    He was afraid that Mr. He would open his mouth, so he wanted to let his younger son Chen Xu live in it. That would not work. In the future, that house would be his own private space.


    As for what Xiao Yunshan should do, he, the uncle, never thought about it, and He didn''t mention it again.


    ******


    When Jing Rui brought the beef home, Yun Yi was drying clothes.


    Bai Zuo and Bai You heard the footsteps and took the lead to greet him. They were coquettish and cute, maybe they smelled the meat, and they even refused to leave half a step around him.


    Yunyi turned around and saw the person standing there looking at her tenderly: "Brother Jing, are you back?"


    Jing Rui walked in front of her a few steps, stretched out his hand and put him in his arms: "I''m back, I brought you your favorite beef."


    Yunyi then noticed that the man was carrying a large basket in his other hand: "Where''s the beef?"


    Jing Rui let go of her hand, stretched out his hand and pulled her to the kitchen: "A cow fell to his death at the Weisuo. I got a piece of it, and I bought some more. Now you can have a good time."


    Yunyi''s eyes were full of laughter, this man, he just said something casually that day, that''s what he really cares about.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 219： been calculated

    Chapter 219 was calculated


    In fact, there are not no cows in the space, but there are still too few. I always want them to grow and grow, and then kill them to eat.


    He hung the beef on the beam first, and then went to wash his hands: "Come on, let''s help you dry your clothes."


    Yunyi said with some coquettish coquettishness: "There are only a few pieces, so I don''t need your help."


    Jing Rui smiled and said, "Then you rest, I''ll dry it."


    Yunyi didn''t stop him either. In his last life, he worked a lot in the space, so it''s nothing to do.


    Hearing Jing Rui continue: "Xiao Renli spent money in the Weisuo to find an errand, and he will be employed the day after tomorrow."


    Yunyi was a little surprised: "What errand?"


    Jing Rui finished drying the clothes and put the wooden basin in the designated place: "Take care of the warehouse''s work."


    Yun Yi asked inexplicably, "Why did this errand fall into his hands?"


    Jing Rui''s eyes suddenly turned cold: "I''m afraid there are some dirty things here, but that''s what he is willing to ask. Even if I tell him now, I''m afraid he won''t believe it."


    Yunyi said: "Okay, we don''t have to worry about the big room. They are responsible for right and wrong."


    Looking at Jing Rui''s eyes, Yun Yi knew that the matter here was definitely not simple, Xiao Renli was afraid that someone had calculated, and that this matter had been planned a long time ago.


    ******


    Xiao Yunru didn''t come out to eat dinner because she was in a bad mood, but she couldn''t stand it because she was hungry in the middle of the night. She got up and drank some of the cold tea left in the teapot, trying to fill her hunger with water.


    What she didn''t expect was that she just got on the kang for a while, and she felt that her stomach was swollen, and after a while, she felt that she couldn''t hold it anymore, and tentatively wanted to fart to make her stomach feel better.


    But once it was released, it was out of her control, and there was a chain of events, which almost didn''t embarrass her to death, but that wasn''t the most important thing.


    After a while, she couldn''t care about the embarrassment or embarrassment. The smell in the room was so foul, she quickly got up and put on her clothes and ran out the door.


    The water I drank just now was spit out.


    Fortunately, Xiao Yunshu, who was in the same room with her, rested in Wei''s house tonight and escaped the catastrophe.


    But that''s not enough, a series of farts were released one after another in the yard, and after a while, the yard was full of stench, and even Mr. He in the house was alarmed.


    It didn''t stop until half an hour later, maybe the energy in the stomach ran out.


    But not to mention the Xiao''s yard, even the yard of the next door is smelly.


    Mrs He covered her nose and came out. She wanted to scold, but she saw the people standing in the yard, so she didn''t say anything: "Ru''er, what''s wrong with you?"


    Xiao Yunru didn''t know what happened to her. She wanted to get close to Mr. He in a panic, but before he could get close, Mr. He said, "Stand still and tell me what''s going on?"


    Xiao Yunru gave a bitter face: "Mother, I don''t know either, I just felt a little hungry, so I got up and drank some cold water left over from the teapot yesterday, and it didn''t take long for my stomach to become very bloated, and it became like this. "


    He frowned and said, "Could it be that there is something wrong with the water in that pot?"


    Xiao Yunru put away the embarrassed and aggrieved expression, and said angrily: "It must be, otherwise how could I be like this?"


    The time they talked, the smell in the courtyard was almost gone, and Mr. He put down his hand covering his mouth: "Is there still water in the pot?"


    Xiao Yunru nodded and said, "Yes."


    Mr. He thought for a while: "We''ll talk about this tomorrow. You can keep the water in the pot. Let''s find the doctor to take a look.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 220： married on the same day

    Chapter 220 Married on the same day


    After ?? finished speaking, Mrs He motioned Xiao Yunru to go back to the room to sleep, but Xiao Yunru was now full of resistance to that room and didn''t want to go in.


    Mr. He had to walk in before her. The house was still smelling badly. Mrs. He had to hold her breath and quickly opened all the windows before rushing out of the yard again, showing disgust towards her daughter on her face.


    Xiao Yunru had an apologetic expression on her face, but she didn''t know what to say, so she had to stand there and pretend to be quail.


    She wanted to boil water to take a bath, but there was not much firewood at home, and it was midnight again. She was afraid of disturbing other people in the courtyard and didn''t want them to know about it. It was too embarrassing.


    The next day, Mr. He took the remaining water and went to the market to find a doctor to see it, and confirmed that no one had done anything in the water, so he took the pot home a little sadly.


    Just before I got home, I smelled the smell of last night again, which is really awesome.


    If she wasn''t worried about her daughter, she would have to turn around and leave.


    After today''s incident, Xiao Yunru can be considered to know, as long as she doesn''t eat or drink, she will be fine, but as long as it enters her stomach, she will change her fart and finish her work.


    This is simply speechless, crying in anger, anxiety and shame, how can I see people in the future.


    Is it possible that if you want to eat in the future, you have to take it to a place where no one is there, and then go back after eating and exhausting your gas, and you will be afraid when you think about it. I cried even harder.


    When Mr. He knew the truth, he didn''t know how to comfort his daughter, so he had to say, "Maybe it will be fine in a while."


    Xiao Yunru cried and threw herself into her arms: "What am I going to do in the future? If the Qiu family finds out, how can I have the face to live."


    Mr. He also had no good solution, so he had to say: "In the future, we should try to eat as little as possible. If you want to eat, go to an open place to eat, and then go back when your stomach feels comfortable."


    No matter how worried the mother and daughter of the He family are, the day for Xiao Yunru and Xiao Yunling to go out will soon come.


    Xiao Yunru looked at the two pieces of cloth prepared by her mother, and several half-new clothes, which were all her dowry, and her eyes reddened with discomfort.


    She never thought that she would marry like this, it was really too shabby and shameful.


    The more I thought about it, the more angry I became, and tears fell unconsciously.


    When Mr. He came in and saw it, he took his daughter into his arms distressedly: "Ru''er, I really wronged you."


    Glancing at the door of the room, he took out a piece of silver or two from his arms: "You keep this, don''t let your family know about it, and don''t tell your in-laws, keep it as a private house, in the future when the conditions at home are better, your mother will supply it to you. ."


    As soon as she finished speaking, she heard someone shouting outside the door, the auspicious time has come, it is time to go out.


    On the other side of the yard, Xiao Yunling, who was married on the same day, was full of desolation in her heart. Except for the two changes of clothes, she really had no dowry at all. She could imagine the days when she could not raise her head at her husband''s house in the future.


    But at this moment, the old lady came over, Xiao Yunling was a little surprised, she got up and called out: "Grandma"


    The old lady said straight to the point: "Your mother left early. I said before her sick bed that I would take good care of you, but today is different from the past. Grandmother doesn''t have that ability. You can keep this half tael of silver and live a good life in the future."


    Xiao Yunling did not expect that her grandmother would come to give her dowry money, and she reached out to take it with mixed feelings.


    Xiao Yunling knelt down: "Granddaughter thanks grandmother for her kindness, granddaughter thanks grandmother, grandmother take care."


    After the old lady left, Mrs. Wei also walked in: "Yunling, you are getting married today, and my aunt has nothing to offer, so keep this piece of cloth, even if it''s just to support the scene.


    Now that you have come to this northern border, don''t always think about the past, listen to my aunt''s advice, and then come to my husband''s house to settle down and live a solid life. "


    Xiao Yunling did not expect that Aunt Wei, who usually ignores her, would say these words to her at this time, and even bring makeup. Although it is not expensive, it is also her face when she arrives at her husband''s house.


    Xiao Yunling bowed to Mrs Wei: "Yunling thanked my aunt for her advice, I will keep it in mind."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 221： The difference between clouds and mud

    Chapter 221 The difference between clouds and mud


    Just when Xiao Yunling was about to go out, Jiang Chunyan, the fourth daughter-in-law of the Xiao family''s patriarch''s family, walked in: "I''m here just in time."


    handed over the two pieces of cloth in his hand: "Yunling, the following piece is a little bit of our heart. Under the current situation, we can''t come up with any decent makeup. Don''t dislike it."


    Xiao Yunling quickly replied: "Fourth aunt, Yunling is also happy to be able to come and see me, not to mention adding makeup, it really cost you money."


    Jiang Chunyan continued: "The muslin cloth above is the makeup Yunyi asked me to bring to you. She is on her first day today, so it''s not easy to ask for leave. It happened that she met me at the market yesterday, so she asked me to give it to you. bring it here."


    Xiao Yunling never thought that Yunyi would give her makeup, her eyes turned red all of a sudden. In order to protect herself in the mansion, she followed Xiao Yunru every day and ran on her a lot. Add makeup.


    reached out and touched the bright muslin cloth, and said softly, "She, like the second uncle and the second aunt, are both benevolent and righteous people, and I can''t help the people in their second room."


    Aunt Wei knew what she meant by saying: "Don''t mention the past, no matter what Yun Yi has this heart, you have to remember that in the future, just treat each other sincerely."


    At this moment, a voice came from outside the door: "The auspicious time has come, it''s time to go out."


    First Xiao Yunru from the yard over there went out, and then Xiao Yunling.


    Aunt Wei and Jiang Chunyan felt sad for a while when they watched the two girls from the Xiao family each carry a bag and get on the four people waiting in front of the door to carry the sedan chair.


    Who would have thought that the daughter of their Xiao family would be so shabby when she got married.


    Watching the welcoming team go away, Mrs Wei said, "Brother and sister, come in and sit down."


    Jiang Chunyan nodded and went back to the yard together.


    After the two entered the house, Mrs. Wei poured a glass of water: "There is no tea at home, so don''t dislike it, brother and sister."


    Jiang Chunyan smiled and shook her head: "We''ve already reached this stage of the field, so where do you come from so much attention."


    The two of you chatted one by one.


    Only then did Mrs. Wei know that Yun Yi went to the market yesterday to buy a piece of muslin cloth for Yun Ling to add makeup, but she did not prepare it for Yun Ru.


    Wei thought in his heart, fortunately, in the mansion before, neither Yun Shu nor himself had ever made a face to the people in the second room, and the relationship between Chen Ming and that sister and brother was not bad.


    From the point of view of adding makeup, Yun Yi has a steel scale in his heart, and is a shrewd person who can see through everyone in the family.


    Yunling that girl is not too bad, although she followed Xiao Yunru to bully Yun Yi and her younger brother in the mansion, but she lost her mother''s child long ago. If she didn''t follow Xiao Yunru''s young lady like that, it would be difficult to protect herself.


    In short, Yun Yi is a generous person, and the status is different now. In the future, the sisters and brothers and the people in the big room of the Xiao family will be the difference between Yun Ni.


    The two chatted for a while, then Jiang Chunyan got up and said, "It''s getting late, I should go back and talk. Now that you have split up with that place, you have time to sit at home."


    Wei nodded with a light smile: "Okay, brother and sister take a slow walk, come and sit when you are free."


    ******


    On the other side, Jing Rui accompanied Yun Yi and Chen Rui to report to the guardhouse early in the morning.


    The difference between the two people is not too close, but it is on the way. The first thing to go to is the medical clinic of the Weisuo. This place is not very big, and there are six doctors in it.


    When there is no war, it is to treat patients in the military camp and the guardhouse. If there is a war, you have to go to the battlefield with you. There are a number of people in the yard who fight, in fact, they are nurses.


    There are no other women in the entire hospital except the cook who cooks. The arrival of Yunyi can be said to have made the hospital fry.


    Finished the update today, dear friends, ask for a monthly pass, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 222： Shang difference

    Chapter 222 The difference


    Jing Rui personally sent Yun Yi to the hospital, Xing Junyi greeted everyone with everyone, and everyone saluted, "I have seen Lord Qianhu."


    Jing Rui looked at everyone: "You don''t have to be too polite. I''m not here today for business, but to send Yunyi over for a business trip. She is still young, and I hope everyone will take care of her in the future."


    Xing military doctor''s eyes were full of smiles: "Miss Xiao''s medical skills are better than mine. I''m afraid we old people have to ask Miss Xiao for advice. Your lord is really polite."


    Yun Yi smiled and looked at everyone: "I still have a lot of shortcomings. I will inevitably trouble everyone in the future. Let''s learn from each other and make progress together."


    Some military doctor Qiu, who didn''t look down on Yunyi before, saw that Yunyi is not an embroidered pillow, but a real medical skill. His attitude towards Yunyi also turned 180 degrees, and he wanted to learn from Yunyi for a long time. : "Learn from each other and make progress together. This is a good saying. I hope Xiao Junyi will give more advice in the future."


    Yunyi smiled and nodded to him: "Learn from each other."


    The doctors in the clinic are all here, Yun Yi said softly, "I think everyone knows about my situation, I''m afraid I will have to bring my younger brother Xiao Chenhao with me on a business trip in the future, but don''t worry, I promise not to be because of him. Procrastination."


    Xing Junyi was the first to stand up: "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter, the hospital is not so busy on weekdays."


    looked at the little guy on Xiao Chenrui''s back again: "I think this little guy is very lovable, and he has been very well-behaved since he came in."


    Jing Rui helped put the little guy down at this time: "Be good here, don''t make trouble for your sister, remember?"


    Brother Hao patted the bag on his body: "Remember."


    The small bag was full of snacks that his sister brought him. He said that he had no time to make trouble, and he wanted to be in the company of his snacks.


    Yunyi pulled him over: "This is my little brother Xiao Chenhao, everyone can call him Brother Hao''er in the future."


    then pointed at the Xing Military District and said, "Brother Hao, this is Grandpa Xing, call someone."


    Brother Hao raised his head: "Grandpa Xing."


    Xing Junyi laughed happily and said, "Oh, good, good, but this makes me young. My great-grandchildren are as old as you."


    Qiu Junyi laughed: "It''s not good to call you young, do you still want to be called grandfather?"


    After speaking, he laughed and said to Brother Hao, "Brother Hao, his name is Qiu."


    I really can''t go on. Xing Junyi is much older than him. Brother Hao is called Grandpa, but his grandson is also older than Brother Hao, so he looks at everyone in embarrassment.


    Suddenly everyone started laughing, Yun Yi said with a smile: "It seems that you can''t do it without calling the grandfather, or you will be inferior."


    said to Brother Hao: "Brother Hao, sister is wrong, you have to call Grandpa Xing Junyi."


    Brother Hao frowned slightly, the adults are really troublesome, it will be the same for a while.


    pouted: "Grandpa"


    After shouting ??, he suddenly flashed his big eyes and looked at the elder sister beside him, thinking that this might be wrong.


    Yunyi reached out and touched his head: "Our brother Hao is great."


    After saying that, he pointed to the military doctor Qiu opposite: "This is Grandpa Qiu."


    Brother Hao looked at Military Doctor Qiu: "Grandpa Qiu."


    Then he called the others in the room, and that was the end.


    Brother Hao saw that he had nothing to do, so he kept staring at his small bag, thinking about when he would be able to eat.


    Yunyi pointed at Xiao Chenrui beside him and said to everyone, "This is my elder brother Xiao Chenrui."


    Xiao Chenrui clasped his fists in a salute: "In the future, my sister will ask everyone to take care of her."


    Everyone responded with a smile.


    Jing Rui saw that Yun Yi was getting along well with them, and he exchanged a few words before taking Chen Rui away.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 223： excluded

    Chapter 223 Exclusion


    Has a previous friendship on the battlefield, and Yunyi''s medical skills are really good, but he quickly integrated into it.


    After ??Xing military doctor arranged Yunyi to sit, he personally took her to familiarize himself with the environment in the hospital.


    After that, Yunyi officially started to work on a mission.


    Today, the hospital is going to rush out a batch of medicinal powder to stop the bleeding and send it to Lingyang City, which was captured earlier. Although there is no war there, there are still many spies left by Dongling in the city, and they have to find trouble from time to time.


    There are three doctors in the hospital, and their family members will be transferred there. Three days later, they will set off with the soldiers who escorted this batch of medicines.


    Because they have taken over the city of Lingyang, which is 80 miles away, they will not be considered a real border gate in the future. As for whether this place will move forward in the future, we have to wait for the above notice.


    But I heard that there is a Jinling River in front of Lingyang City, and now it has become the boundary river between Dongling and Beimo. With this river, Dongling Jun wants to attack Beimo again.


    The northern border will also stabilize, and it will no longer be the same as before.


    Brother Hao has Bai Zuo to accompany him to sit and eat, which makes people feel distressed.


    ******


    Xiao Chenrui on the other side met Sun Minghai, who was just like him, and came to report to work.


    Xiao Chenrui did not ask Jing Rui to send him off, but let him go to work, and he and Sun Minghai went to the place where he was sent.


    Because I knew Cong Shun, I saved a lot of trouble and settled down quickly.


    He and Sun Minghai are going to study with Cong Wenwen today. Cong Wen tells them everything they need to do every day, but he doesn''t want a clerk behind him but says, "The disciple of the church starved the master to death, it''s really stupid."


    Cong Wenwen didn''t pay attention to the man''s words. He was stunned to teach everything that should be taught. He is not stupid. Even if he doesn''t teach these things, with the cleverness of Xiao Chenrui and Sun Minghai, it doesn''t take long to find out. Why bother.


    Besides, in less than a year, Xiao Chenrui and sisters can get errands by their own abilities, which is not something ordinary people can do, not to mention that they are indeed worthy of friendship.


    In addition, behind their brothers and sisters, there are thousands of adults as their backers. If they are stupid, they will have nothing to do.


    Cong Shun glanced at Geng Congshu, he was really a no-brainer, and because he was a distant relative of the commander''s wife, he often bullied others in the guardhouse.


    It''s been a long time, and I''m not afraid that those things will reach the ears of the commander. It''s really stupid.


    ******


    In addition to the Yun Yi siblings, Xiao Renli was also on a business trip today.


    Dressed neatly early in the morning, the two daughters were getting married today, and neither of them bothered to say a word in the past, only urging Mrs. He to prepare breakfast.


    Since you are in a hurry, you should leave without having breakfast, but people will not treat you badly, and you just waited for breakfast before leaving home.


    When I got to the place of Shangba, how excited I was before, how ugly it is now.


    Because the manager said that he has to work at night, this is a rule, and newcomers will experience it. If you come here today, you should familiarize yourself with the environment.


    From tomorrow onwards, he will be on duty for a month of night work, and then he will be rescheduled.


    How dare he have an opinion, this is an errand that he paid a lot of money for, so he has to bite the bullet and respond.


    The steward explained that if he didn¡¯t understand, he asked, but no one on the job today is willing to pay attention to him. I don¡¯t know who spread the word about marrying a daughter and buying an errand, and everyone despised him.


    Xiao Renli felt a little shameless. Since these people didn''t give him a good face, he didn''t want to be with them, so he wandered around the warehouse alone.


    Dear friends, Sonoko has to be cheeky to ask for a monthly pass again. The little cuties who have a monthly pass in hand, please give me a few, thank you all.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 224： the event

    Chapter 224


    Beijing, the first thing that General Cheng Cheng Yanbin did when he returned to the General''s Mansion was to hurriedly return to the study, and secretly met the dark guard who had returned to Beijing first.


    As soon as the dark guard came out of the secret passage, he knelt down on one knee and gave a salute: "Master, some of the subordinates have already found out, but those who died in those days died and the missing disappeared, and the subordinates are still investigating."


    Cheng Yanbin, who was sitting at the top, said, "Get up and find out what you found, one by one."


    The dark guard Cheng Mu got up and took a step forward, and then whispered: "In those last few days when Madam was in the other courtyard, someone did visit her in the other courtyard."


    Cheng Yanbin asked coldly, "Who is it?"


    Cheng Mu glanced at the master: "It''s your cousin Cheng Xianglan who has five clothes, that is, Cheng Xianglan, the good sister that Mrs. grew up with since she was a child."


    Cheng Yanbin listened, his face was ashen, the hand holding the back of the chair could not help but use internal force, and directly grabbed two five-fingerprints.


    Cheng Mu saw his master''s face was ugly, but thinking of the information he had found, he continued: "My subordinates have found a few servants who were with her before she was assigned to Beijiang, and learned from them that when Cheng Xianglan visited his wife in the other courtyard at that time. , with her little son who is less than three months old.


    After her subordinates were tortured to extract a confession, she learned from the maidservant that Cheng Xianglan had never let her subordinates touch her young son since she left the courtyard, until she was exiled half a month later.


    The subordinates also learned from the yamen who escorted them back then that Cheng Xianglan didn''t look like a mother at all on the way to exile. If the old lady of the Jing family at that time took pity on the child, perhaps the child would not have lived in the northern Xinjiang at all. Fortunately, it was summer, so it survived. "


    Cheng Yanbin said, "That child is Jing Rui, right?"


    Cheng Mu replied: "Yes, it is Jing Rui."


    Cheng Mu continued to report: "As for what she said to the madam in the other courtyard, I don''t know, because the maid said that there were only madam and Cheng Xianglan in the house at the time, and all the people who served were let go.


    Not long after Cheng Xianglan left, his wife fell seriously ill and passed out.


    The next day, Princess Jing''an took people to another courtyard. On the grounds that she had not taken good care of her, she directly sold all the people around her, but until now, her subordinates have not been able to find their whereabouts. "


    Cheng Yanbin closed his eyes, thinking about Cheng Mu''s words all the time, thinking of what happened to Jing Rui, and hating Cheng Xianglan and the Jing family in his heart.


    Thinking that Princess Jing''an dared to deal with the people around Xinyi privately, her eyes were full of icy colors, why she did that is obvious.


    Cheng Yanbin instructed coldly, "Continue to look for the person who was with Madam back then, arrange someone to go to Zhongyao''s side, keep an eye on him, and see if anyone secretly associates with her."


    Cheng Mu clasped his fists: "Yes, Master."


    Cheng Yanbin instructed again: "Send someone to watch Princess Jing''an''s mansion and report any news at any time, go down."


    After the dark guard Cheng Mu left, Cheng Yanbin was very confused for a while. Although he was mentally prepared, when the reality was in front of him, he still couldn''t accept it. He even raised a son for the man who killed his wife for 18 years. What a shame.


    thought in my heart: Cheng Xianglan, you are good, Xinyi treats you well, but you hurt her, and let us separate our father and son, whether you are instigated by others or jealous, you deserve to die.


    Since everyone in the Jing family has bullied my son, they will accompany you to hell.


    So, he called directly into the dark, "Cheng Lin."


    Another person came out of the dark: "Master."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 225： How are things going?

    Chapter 225 How are things going?


    Cheng Yanbin said with a cold face: "You go to Northern Xinjiang yourself."


    Cheng Lin listened to the master''s instructions: "Yes, my subordinates will set off now, and I will definitely get things done so that no one will be suspicious."


    Cheng Yanbin said again: "Send someone to stare at the Jing family, especially the couple in the third room, and try to find a way to dig out the truth from Cheng Xianglan''s mouth without disturbing anyone."


    Cheng Lin clasped his fists and said, "Yes, Master."


    Seeing Cheng Yanbin waving his hand, Cheng Lin disappeared into the room in a flash.


    ******


    The capital, the palace of Princess Jing''an.


    "Cheng Xianglan, that idiot, actually let that scumbag out of her control. What a waste of success and failure."


    "Princess, that Jing Rui doesn''t know if he got the advice of an expert. It is said that he suddenly got enlightened. Not only is he resourceful, but he is also extremely heroic.


    Before, he and Ye Huaiyi, the eldest son of the Duke of Zhenguo, worked together to repel the Dongling army, and also captured the Lingyang City in the Dongling frontier. With military merit, he has now risen to the top of the thousand households. "


    Princess Jing''an heard this and smashed the jade cup on her hand: "What a bunch of trash."


    When she got angry, no one in the room dared to say a word. After a long time, she said, "How is the arrangement?"


    Hearing the princess'' question, the man quickly regained his senses: "It has been arranged, even if he can''t be pulled from Qianhu''s position, he can still peel off his skin."


    "That''s good, I don''t believe it, this princess can''t fight against a wicked son who grew up under Cheng Xianglan''s hands."


    After asking about the matter, Princess Jing''an waved her hand: "Go on down, and report the results at any time."


    After all the people in the room left, Mammy Zhang, who was behind Princess Jing''an, said, "Princess, you shouldn''t have left that little scoundrel''s life back then."


    "I don''t even blame Cheng Xianglan for that trash. I don''t even think about it personally, and I let him out of my control. Thanks to me, I also let her son live in the capital and be pampered.


    Humph, since she can''t handle things well, her son shouldn''t be at ease.


    Mother Zhang, send someone to teach the kid some lessons, and then have someone send the news to that trash Cheng Xianglan, let her know that if she can''t do what the princess ordered, her son will not have a good life. "


    Mother Zhang bowed: "Yes, the old slave will do it now."


    ******


    Xiao Renli has been punished by the boss these past few days. What a good job this is, it is simply a crime to spend money, but thinking that the money has already been spent, and there is still one or two and a half months of monthly salary, he gritted his teeth and insisted. .


    I couldn''t tell the truth when I got home, I was really suffocating him to death.


    Even when the two daughters returned to the door, the return gift they brought didn''t make him feel much better, and he didn''t have a good face towards the two sons-in-law.


    Xiao Yunling returned home with a shy face, her husband brought a chicken, a packet of sugar, a pound of meat, and a pound of thin noodles. This is absolutely unreasonable in the military area. Same meat.


    Xiao Yunru''s return ceremony is that there is less than a pound of meat, and a package of cakes. Comparing the two families, it can also be seen that she is also the daughter of Xiao''s family and is treated in her husband''s family.


    Xiao Yunru glared at Xiao Yunling when she saw that Shumei''s return ceremony was richer than hers, her face was extremely ugly.


    But Xiao Yunling has figured it out a few days ago. It is really impossible to count on her mother''s family. It''s better to live a good life in her husband''s family, so now she doesn''t care about Xiao Yunru''s eyes at all.


    She has been living very well in the Zhang family these days. Although it is not as easy as the Qiu family that Xiao Yunru married, the Zhang family is not bad.


    Finished the update today, dear friends, hehe, sorry, please ask for another monthly pass, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 226： To love but not to teach will harm his son

    Chapter 226 Love but not teach, harm his son


    Xiao Yunling''s several sisters-in-law''s parents'' conditions were average, and the dowry she put together was slightly better than when the two sisters-in-law entered the door, which she did not expect.


    And her husband is considerate to her, so she is really grateful to the He family for choosing the Zhang family for her.


    Xiao Yunru, who was sitting across from her, was very unhappy to see her. She had suffered enough these days. If she wanted to eat something, she had to overcome all difficulties. She ran to a place where no one was around, and she was about to collapse.


    She has gained some experience in the past few days. The more she eats, the longer the exhaust time will be, and the less she eats, the shorter the exhaust time.


    I can''t stand it without eating, so I have to rack my brains to find a way to make my mother-in-law and sister-in-law disagree with me, always saying that I am being lazy.


    Before in the mansion, I stretched out my hand, and I opened my mouth to eat. How could I do any housework? When I came to the northern border, although I had a hard time, I was guarded by Mrs. He and didn''t do any work. When I arrived at my husband''s house, I suffered.


    Not only do she have to do it, but her mother-in-law is stern. If she doesn''t do well, she has to do it again. She was reprimanded yesterday, and her mother-in-law warned her that no matter what she was like in her mother''s family before, if she married their Qiu family, she would have to stay with Qiu. house rules.


    She complained to her husband Qiu Mingjun, but Qiu Mingjun not only did not help her, but also said: "When my sister-in-law entered the door, my mother said the same thing. There is no way my daughter-in-law will not do anything when she enters the door. She won''t be able to learn. It''s good to get used to it."


    Xiao Yunru was almost mad at her, and she is still arguing with Qiu Mingjun. The two have not made eye contact since they came in. He saw all this.


    It''s not easy to say anything in front of so many people, so I can only laugh: "Yunru, Yunling, your grandmother has been talking about you these past few days, let your elder brother and younger brother accompany the two uncles to talk, you come with me Take a walk over there in the yard."


    Several people left the yard, and Mrs. He said to Xiao Yunling, "Yunling, you go first, and Yunru and I will arrive later."


    The mother and daughter went to He''s house: "Ru''er, did you live well in your in-law''s house?"


    Xiao Yunru said with a bitter face: "My mother-in-law is very good, I am a bride, and the next day she asked me to help in the kitchen, and my husband didn''t help me talk. How can I do a good job in the kitchen, but my mother-in-law said When you arrive at the Qiu family, you have to abide by the rules of the Qiu family."


    said and wiped away her tears: "My eldest sister-in-law is a talkative, coaxing mother-in-law who always looks at her and looks at me everywhere."


    Mr. He didn''t think that the Qiu family that he had chosen for so long and settled on would be a fire pit, but now it''s useless to say anything.


    He took her daughter into her arms distressedly: "I didn''t expect that the Qiu family''s mother-in-law and daughter-in-law are all showy.


    Xiao Yunru cried in He''s arms: "How can I endure the days after this?"


    Mr. He has no choice but to persuade: "Ru''er, my husband''s family is no better than my mother''s family, not to mention this is the northern Xinjiang, the family is like this, there was a mother who was protecting you before, so you don''t have to do anything, and if you think about it, it will hurt you.


    In the future, you can only grit your teeth and learn from scratch, get used to it as soon as possible, and life will not be so difficult. "


    The mother and daughter cried for a while. They were afraid of being caught, so they packed up again and walked around to the old lady.


    Xiao Yunru said at the dinner table that her stomach was uncomfortable, and she didn''t eat anything. She just helped her husband to prepare food. Knowing the truth, Mrs He helped her daughter to smooth things out.


    No matter how unwilling Xiao Yunru was, not long after lunch, he was sent out the door by Mr. He.


    The old lady stood at the gate of the yard over there, quietly watching the two granddaughters who were leaving together, and sighed: "Love without teaching, and harm her son instead."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 227： Your safety is most important

    Chapter 227 Your safety is the most important thing


    Yun Yi and several people have completely adapted to the current rhythm of life these days.


    The four of them go out together every morning, Bai Zuo and Bai You take turns to follow the errand, and the other one stays behind to watch the house.


    Jingrui and Xiao Chenrui dropped off Yunyi and Brother Hao along the way. The two went to work together again. They ate at the place where they were on work at noon, and then walked back together in the afternoon. The family was very warm.


    Brother Hao, because everyone in the hospital likes to tease him, he has been talking more these days, and he has become a small talker.


    It''s the next day, and Yun Yi is packing her things. From tomorrow, she will have four doctors left in the medical clinic. The other three doctors will go to Lingyang City with the medicine delivery team tomorrow.


    The people in the medical center didn''t leave consciously after their assignment, but said goodbye to the three doctors who were leaving tomorrow. Brother Hao also learned from others: "I will come back often in the future."


    A few people who were originally sad, heard the milky voice, and their faces were filled with joy. Doctor Song joked: "Brother Hao, you can''t forget Grandpa Song."


    "Don''t forget, remember, Brother Hao, when you grow up, watch Grandpa Song."


    Brother Hao''s words made Doctor Song, who was over fifty years old, red-eyed: "You are a villain with a good conscience."


    Next to ??, Doctor Xing looked at Brother Hao with a smile: "You won''t be able to eat Grandpa Song''s snacks in the future."


    At this moment, Jing Rui and Xiao Chenrui came to pick up people together. As soon as Brother Hao saw someone, he ran towards them: "Brother, Jing, Brother, Brother Hao, I miss you."


    Xiao Chenrui caught Brother Hao who rushed over: "Are you naughty today?"


    Brother Hao smiled and replied, "Bai Zuo accompanies me, Brother Hao is good."


    Doctor Xing jokingly said, "Brother Hao is the pistachio of our hospital, so be nice."


    Yun Yi and the doctors who were leaving tomorrow exchanged a few more greetings, and then they said hello to everyone and left.


    Xiao Chenrui put Brother Hao on his neck and ran in front with Bai Zuo.


    Yunyi and Jing Rui looked at the two people and one dog who were having a good time in front of them, and smiled at each other.


    Jing Rui looked at the sky and said, "I''m afraid it''s going to snow again."


    Yunyi thought of the warm shed he built a few days ago: "Should the fire in the backyard warm shed be lit?"


    "Well, Chen Rui and I used cow dung, pine branches and soil as fuel a few days ago. We should be able to use the fuel. When the time comes, we will seal the stove and we won''t have to worry about it for a day. It won''t be too cold in the shed."


    "If I wasn''t afraid of Chen Rui''s suspicion, I wouldn''t bother."


    "It doesn''t take much trouble, and there are occasional people at home who come here. Your safety is the most important thing. With a greenhouse, you don''t have to worry about what you want to eat."


    Yunyi looked at Jing Rui and laughed, and it was still the kind of person who couldn''t hold it back. There used to be a dignified king and a generation of war kings playing cow dung there, and he was happy just thinking about it.


    laughed ridiculously, but Yun Yi''s eyes were red, and he was trying to do everything for himself.


    In the last life, for myself, I learned to do housework in space, clean up the room, cook vegetables, and wanted to be a good man at home in the TV series. When I left the space, I was still the handsome, extravagant Prince Rui.


    But this life is such an identity. After suffering a lot, fortunately, I have changed my identity through my own efforts, but now I have to do those rough jobs for myself, and I am not moved.


    Jing Rui noticed her mood changes: "Yi Er, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Jing Rui, do you feel bitter on such days?"


    Jing Rui looked at Yun Yi tenderly: "Never, it''s great to have you by your side. Isn''t this the comfortable life of an ordinary person that you''ve always wanted in your last life? It''s good."


    Yun Yi listened and smiled knowingly: "Well, I like it very much."


    Dear, Sonoko covered her face, hehe, ask for a monthly pass, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 228： You suck, you should clean it up

    Chapter 228


    The two looked at each other and smiled, sweet in their hearts.


    Brother Hao in front of ?? watched them walk slowly: "Sister, come quickly, come after Brother Hao."


    Jing Rui reached out and took Yun Yi''s hand, and strode forward.


    Brother Hao saw that they were catching up, and smiled happily: "Brother, hurry up, go."


    Brother Hao''s laughter spread far and wide, envious of the children playing on the roadside.


    Some adults working on the side of the road also looked over, and a woman said enviously, "It''s really a man who has attained the Tao, and a chicken and a dog ascends to the sky."


    "Keep your voice down, and don''t be afraid that Lord Qianhu will hear you, and you will be punished for your sins."


    "I''m not wrong again, so no one will tell the truth?"


    "What nonsense, Dr. Xiao is an errand in exchange for his own credit, let you go, you can do it, and if you have the ability, let your man go to a thousand households and see if you can follow the ascension to the sky. , do you have the ability of Doctor Xiao?"


    "Hey, I said what happened to you, I provoked you to provoke you, and you have to speak for her, why, you are fancying others, don''t dream, just her appearance, just look at her A vixen, just like you, people don''t look down on it."


    As soon as she finished speaking, the person was swept away by a strong wind, and her mouth just hit the stone in front of her, frightening the people on the side.


    The woman''s upper and lower front teeth were all laid off, her mouth was full of blood when she raised her head, and she screamed in fright, "Ah, my teeth."


    The man laughed just now: "It''s really retribution, I told you to talk nonsense, I really can''t stand it, even the gods can''t stand it, it was ugly in the first place, and now it''s even more invisible, and I don''t know if your gentlemen can kiss it. ."


    The women around him blushed when they heard this.


    Several women hurriedly helped him up, and someone said, "You too, how come you fell so well, hurry up and find a doctor to have a look, don''t delay the matter."


    The woman cried and said, "I (you), don''t you feel the wind?"


    His teeth fell out, and he was speechless.


    Someone said, "Don''t cry, where did the wind come from this day, did you fall and be stunned?"


    Seeing that everyone''s eyes were looking at her wrong, she didn''t dare to talk nonsense any more, and hurriedly took the basket and headed towards her house.


    At this time, an aunt on the side said: "In the future, everyone can accumulate some virtue in their mouths. People are obviously getting the job based on their ability, so it''s okay to be jealous and arrange others. This is not retribution, and the teeth are gone. , The men in the family may not be so disgusted in the future, will she dare to owe her in the future?"


    After hearing this, everyone thinks it makes sense.


    The errands of the Xiao brothers and sisters were indeed obtained by the two brothers and sisters by their own abilities, and they really did not depend on the relationship of Jing Qianhu.


    Jing Rui''s previous small actions, Yun Yi naturally discovered: "They said theirs, we won''t lose a piece of meat, what are you doing to her?"


    Jing Rui said lightly: "You should clean up your mouth."


    The two walked forward with a smile, Yun Yi felt warm in her heart.


    It''s not that you have no ability to clean up people, but that you don''t care at all, but someone cares for you, and they care a lot for you, and I feel very happy in my heart.


    When ?? was approaching the door, Yunyi stopped and looked up at the sky: "Jing Rui, it''s snowing."


    Jing Rui looked at her charming appearance, and remembered many beautiful moments in her previous life: "When the snow gets heavy, I will build a few snowmen for you at the door."


    Yunyi''s face was full of smiles: "Okay, then there will be one for you, one for me, and more."


    stopped suddenly, and the smile on his face disappeared.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 229： everything is clear

    Chapter 229 Everything is explained clearly


    Jing Rui knew what she was doing, so he put his hand on her shoulder and interrupted: "There is beef at home, I''ll go back and make beef stew for you later."


    Yunyi took away her emotions, she also knew that she couldn''t go back, she couldn''t do this anymore, but sometimes she couldn''t help herself.


    looked up at Jing Rui: "Okay."


    Xiao Chenrui, who was walking in front, just opened the door, and Bai You, the housekeeper, rushed out, shaking his head and wagging his tail, acting like a spoiled child.


    Yunyi asked Xiao Chenrui to go to the backyard to add some grass to the little ox, and then went back to the house to read.


    I went into the kitchen with Jing Rui, Yun Yi steamed rice, and Jing Rui prepared dishes. Watching the busy two people, it was extraordinarily warm.


    ******


    In another place, a man said to the coquettish woman in his arms: "I told you something, remember it."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll do it for you."


    "Things have to be done well, but you can''t let that idiot Xiao Renli take advantage of you, understand."


    "It''s up to you to say that, it''s not like you don''t know that people only have you in their hearts, how could it be possible for that impatient little white face to take advantage."


    "In the past few days, you should go over and contact him first. Once we have set a time for action, we will send someone to notify you in advance. You can rest assured that as long as things are done properly, the benefits will not be without you."


    When the coquettish woman heard this, her brows widened, and she put her arms around the man''s neck: "When the matter is over, should we get down to business? It''s been a long time since you came to see people, and they think about you very much. "


    "There are too many things in these days. I wish I could touch you all day long. Let me touch it, but I think I''m thin."


    The two of them turned off the lights and fell on the pit, and it didn''t take long for the sound of um, ah, to be heard in the room.


    In the second half of the night, the door was opened from the inside, a figure flashed out from the inside, and quickly disappeared into the night.


    If I wasn''t worried that the snow would be heavy and it would leave traces, I didn''t even want to leave at this time, that woman is so **** good at serving people, it''s really refreshing and can''t stop.


    The man walked away not long after he left. He reached a courtyard and knocked on the door. It didn''t take long for someone to come out and open the door: "Come in, the boss has been waiting for you for a long time."


    The man entered the room with the person who opened the door: "Brother, I''m really sorry for making you wait for a long time."


    The man sitting beside the brazier held a jug in his hand: "Second, you will suffer a lot from a woman''s belly sooner or later. You still have your mind at any time, and I also serve you."


    "Hey, if we want her to do things for us, you have to tie her heart. What if you don''t pay a little bit, and besides, that **** really has some skills on the kang, do you want to try it, boss?"


    "You should keep it for yourself, I think she is dirty."


    "Hey, anyway, if things are done, she can''t fall either horizontally or vertically. Why don''t you let my brother play first."


    The man opposite ?? took a sip of wine: "Everything has been explained clearly, but don''t make any mistakes?"


    "Don''t worry, I''ve explained everything clearly. Besides, Xiao Renli is not a decent gentleman. I''m afraid it won''t take long before he has to bow down under that woman''s pomegranate skirt."


    "That''s good. There is news from her side, so we can take action here. You should pay attention to yourself, but don''t make mistakes in the middle."


    ******


    The Jing family, Cheng Xianglan has been a little restless these days. After making out with her husband that night, Cheng Xianglan said, "Hongxi, do you think Cheng Yanbin will be suspicious when he sees Jing Rui?"


    "Probably not. He knew we were sent to the northern border. If he was suspicious, how could he not come to him?"


    After the update today, I will shout again in a low voice, asking for a monthly pass, haha, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 230： I shouldnt have been fascinated by ghosts back then.

    Chapter 230 I really shouldn''t have been fascinated by ghosts


    "Hopefully, let''s take every precaution. I didn''t expect them to meet again. I''m afraid that they will recognize each other and harm our son again."


    "It''s useless to say anything now, we can only wait now, if there is no news from the capital, it means that there is no doubt, if there is movement there, it is not only Cheng Yanbin who will not let us go, I am afraid that Jing''an The princess will also take action."


    "She clearly promised to find a way to get us back to Beijing. It''s been so many years, and there is no news at all, but the youngest son became her hostage. I really shouldn''t have been fascinated and hurt Xinyi."


    "It''s useless to say anything now, I can only resign myself to fate. I''m afraid that the family will be implicated and no one will end well."


    ******


    The next day, Yun Yi came out and saw the snowman at the door, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    Hearing the sound of fighting in the backyard, I felt a little itchy, so I jumped up and joined in.


    After two quarters of an hour, the three men stopped.


    Xiao Chenrui was a little frustrated: "I don''t go to practice every day. I''m not as good as 30% of Jing''s brother. I recognize it, and my sister is not as good. It''s possible that I really don''t have the talent to learn martial arts."


    Yunyi laughed: "Okay, in places you can''t see, I don''t know how much work your sister has put in. In just one year, it''s amazing that you have achieved the results you are now."


    After listening to her sister''s words, Xiao Chenrui smiled.


    Yun Yi smiled and patted his brother''s shoulder: "Keep working hard, you will gain only if you work hard."


    looked at the snow in the yard: "You guys clean up the snow in the front and back yards, I''ll cook."


    He casually went into the warm shed and picked two small lettuces. Before, he took out a lot of vegetables from the space. After passing through the hands of Jing Rui, he said that he had asked someone to find it. The elder brother Xiao Chenrui had no doubts.


    I left a large bowl of beef stew with potatoes last night. I added water directly to the pot, and there were lumps under the boiling water. Then I poured the bowl of leftovers from last night into it. Then I added the washed lettuce and lettuce. into the sesame oil.


    On another stove, steamed buns and Hao Ge''er''s egg custard were steamed, and three eggs were fried in a casserole on the small stove before entering the house to see Hao Ge''er.


    Brother Hao had woken up, but it was too cold, so he was lying in the bed and didn''t want to come out.


    Yun Yi smiled and looked at him: "Yo, our brother Hao woke up, let''s get up to eat."


    Brother Hao''s adorable appearance is very cute: "Sister."


    Dressed Brother Hao, then washed his face and smeared incense, cleaned up the kang, and put on a hat on Brother Hao, and then pulled him out.


    Bai Zuo and Bai You had been waiting at the door for a long time. Seeing Brother Hao coming out, he called ''Wang Wang'' twice, as if to say hello.


    Brother Hao stretched out his small hand and touched Bai Zuo''s head. Bai Zuo was afraid that he would not be able to reach it, so he sent it forward, and he looked very loving.


    Yunyi said to the two people in the courtyard who had finished their work: "Pack up, let''s eat."


    Jing Rui felt a little distressed for Yun Yi. In this cold day, he had to cook by himself: "Yi''er, why don''t we buy a wife and come back. It''s fine in summer, but cooking in winter is too painful."


    Yunyi knew that he was distressed for himself: "Forget it, I don''t want to have outsiders at home. Besides, where is the old lady here?"


    Jing Rui knew that she had concerns: "You have forgotten my current identity, let alone a little woman, even if you buy more servants, no one dares to say, then clean up the utility room and let people live in it first. .


    When we enter the yard next spring, Brother Hao will have his own room when he grows up. "


    Yun Yi thought for a moment: "Then go back to Yaxing and buy one when you meet someone who closes your eyes."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 231： Its so deceiving

    Chapter 231 It''s Really Deceptive


    Xiao''s family, Xiao Chenming received a message from Wei''s trustee before, knowing that they had split up, and it happened that they received military pay yesterday.


    I went back to Xiao¡¯s house early this morning. Since I entered the military camp, I will only come back if I have received the military pay.


    In this family, except for my aunt and sister who really miss him, everyone else is afraid that they only think about the salary he sends back every month.


    Just when he came back, he changed the room today, and since then they have really become two families.


    Xiao Chenhui and his wife moved into the room where Xiao Yunru and Xiao Yunshu lived, Xiao Chenxu lived in the wing, and on the other side, Mrs. Wei and her daughter moved into the room that Xiao Chenhui and his wife moved out. Xiao Chenming still lived in the original room, but now he is alone. live.


    When Xiao Chenxu moved, he was unhappy, but he couldn''t stay in the yard here.


    As for Xiao Yunshan, who lives in the wing of the courtyard, no one has mentioned it, and Mrs. He and the others really don¡¯t have a room for her in the courtyard. Mrs. Wei doesn¡¯t think it is necessary to do so.


    Xiao Renli received Xiao Chenming''s 600 pieces of filial piety money, so he didn''t care what the family wanted. After dinner, he said something happened and went out.


    As he was about to walk out of the alley, he collided with a woman, and the two rolled into the snow for a while.


    Xiao Renli was about to scold someone when he raised his head to meet a coquettish and seductive face, and then changed his tune, "Young lady, are you alright."


    It took a long time for the woman to say, "Maybe she got her feet."


    Xiao Renli looked around, because it was snowing, and there was no one in the alley: "The girl got up and tried to walk. If it doesn''t work, I''ll give the girl a ride."


    The woman tried it: "I''m afraid I will trouble you, eldest brother."


    Xiao Renli was very happy when he heard that this pretty girl called him eldest brother.


    helped the woman up from the ground: "Dare to ask what the girl''s name is."


    After the woman stood up, she almost leaned her whole body on Xiao Renli: "Brother, don''t call me a girl anymore, I''m already married as a woman, but it''s a pity that my man died in a battle before, my in-laws said that I Kefu, I was separated a few days ago, and I will live in the front courtyard temporarily. It''s fine for my elder brother to call me Su Xin."


    Xiao Renli''s heart moved when he heard this. As for Kefu, he is not her husband anyway.


    Sending people home, thinking about not being too hasty, so I left with a bit of reluctance.


    After he left, the woman named Su Xin stood up, her face full of disgust: It''s really deceiving.


    ******


    The days go by, and the snow in the northern Xinjiang will come every three or five times. Every time it snows, you have to go to the roof to remove the snow, or you are afraid that the roof will not be able to withstand it.


    It was not early in the morning, someone begged to come to Yunyi, saying that someone in the family went to the house to remove the snow and fell down. The doctors of the two medical centers in the market said that people were not saved, and said that if they didn''t want to give up, they would go there. The medical center at the guardhouse asked those military doctors to take a look.


    Someone had an idea to let her come to Yunyi, and said that a woman is soft-hearted, maybe she doesn''t need to spend money, the person who came up with this idea may not be kind, and she probably wants to see a joke.


    Originally, Xiao Chenrui didn''t want her sister to run this trip, but the person who came was an eight or nine-year-old boy, and his eyes were swollen from crying. Thinking of his previous situation in the mansion, he felt pity.


    Yunyi took out her medical kit: "Come on, I''ll go with you."


    When the little boy brought Yunyi home, the people around him started gossiping: "Do you think this doctor Xiao can do it? Even the doctor in the medical center said that there is no cure."


    "Who knows."


    "Didn''t you say you saved the general before? Maybe you can do it?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 232： Pay off debt with work

    Chapter 232 Afterwards, pay off debt with work


    When Yun Yi entered the hospital, she saw an old woman cursing outside the door of the wing room: "Oh, you can fall off the roof except for snow, it''s really useless."


    The old woman saw her grandson bringing Yun Yi in: "You little **** didn''t hear the doctor say that no one can be saved, so why did you invite someone to come?"


    The onlookers outside commented: "This is still my aunt, and even the son left by my own sister is not kind to her. It''s really a sin."


    The old woman dared to scold her own family, but she really dared not to Yunyi, because she knew that there were thousands of adults behind Yunyi as backers, she didn''t want to seek death, so she turned back to her house.


    Yunyi followed the little boy into the wing: "Mother, I invited Doctor Xiao."


    When the woman in the room heard her son''s words, she raised her drooping head abruptly, and some dared not believe: "Doctor Xiao, Dr. Xiao is really invited."


    didn''t care about anything else, he just knelt on the ground: "Doctor Xiao, save my man, he can''t die, please."


    Yunyi did not help her, but went straight to the patient lying on the bed.


    After taking the pulse, I thought that the injury was really serious, and I couldn¡¯t complain that the doctors in the medical center said that they couldn¡¯t cure him. I was afraid that they were really powerless in trying to save this person with their medical skills.


    After all the inspections, he said: "The injury is really serious, and now if he wants to survive, he must hang himself with ginseng, and he also needs to drink decoction for a period of time, and needs acupuncture every three days. But it takes a lot of money."


    While talking to the people in the room, he took out the silver needles from the medical box, lifted the quilt, and quickly placed needles on several acupuncture points.


    The woman started to cry again, but the boy said, "Please save my father, if he is gone, neither my mother nor my younger siblings will survive."


    said and knelt down: "Now we really have no money, and my aunt will not pay for my father''s treatment. I can help you work to get the money for the treatment. I can do anything, please."


    Yunyi looked at the boy with firm eyes and responsible, and said lightly, "Get up."


    The child did not get up, but looked up at Yun Yi: "You promised?"


    Yunyi nodded: "I can''t guarantee that he can be rescued. After all, he was seriously injured, but I will do my best. I will write down what you said just now, and I will pay my debts with my work in the future."


    There is definitely no problem with resuscitation, but she can''t talk too much. After all, the doctor from the medical center in the market has always come to save some face for others.


    As for paying off debts with work, I don¡¯t want to cause trouble for myself. If I don¡¯t need to spend money to help me this time, then the entire military area will have to find me. I don¡¯t want to be taken advantage of and live my life peacefully. Isn''t it fragrant?


    Some things can¡¯t be started, and then I¡¯m afraid it will be troublesome.


    After Yun Yi finished speaking, he turned around and went to pull out the silver needle. The boy kowtowed three times at Yun Yi: "I, Xiao Zhuzi, will never forget the great kindness of Dr. Xiao."


    Yunyi said, "Your name is Zhuzi?"


    The child replied, "Yes."


    Yunyi gestured at him: "Find a few pieces of wood that are this wide, preferably flat."


    After the child understood, he turned around and ran out.


    Yunyi instructed the women in the room: "Take off your man''s trouser legs."


    This family is really poor. If I tear it up, I''m afraid this man won''t even be able to wear pants in the future. "


    The woman heard Yun Yi''s order and got up and did as she was told.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 233： Calculate

    Chapter 233 Calculations


    When Yun Yi saw the man wearing three pairs of burlap trousers with patches on top of each other, he sighed in his heart. It was unbearable to wear cotton trousers in northern Xinjiang, let alone three pairs of single trousers.


    sighed inwardly.


    The pillar found the wooden board and came back. This is what the uncle got married and made furniture: "Is this okay?"


    Yunyi nodded and said, "Yes, let''s put it aside for now."


    Yun Yi took out a piece of ginseng from the medical box and fed it into the man''s mouth in front of the two people in the room. After that, Yun Yi first helped to connect the leg, and then with the help of Xiao Zhuzi and his mother, the splint was put on. .


    After Yunyi packed up the medical box, the man also woke up leisurely, and Mother Zhuzi squeezed in front of the man first: "Father Zhuzi, you are awake, what else is uncomfortable?"


    The man said weakly: "I''m fine, don''t worry."


    Mother Zhuzi cried and said, "You can''t be in trouble, or our mothers won''t survive."


    However, Xiao Zhuzi repeated what his aunt had done before: "Father, aunt said, let you fend for yourself, and also said that there is no money in the family to treat you, and the doctor in the market medical center only helped you. After stopping the bleeding, I said it couldn''t be saved, but I asked Dr. Xiao from the medical clinic over there, and she saved you with kindness."


    Father Zhuzi became even paler when he heard his son''s words.


    I thought to myself: My aunt is trying to force their family to death. The eldest brother is in the military camp. The second brother doesn¡¯t want to see the face of my aunt. Can''t even eat a full meal.


    Now that I am injured, my aunt still doesn''t want to give silver to heal me, which is really chilling.


    When Yun Yi was about to leave, she said in a loud voice: "Since others don''t take you as an adult, why do you have to keep it as a filial son, your filial piety is not laughed at, and you have to catch up with the family''s future, if you don''t look at it? In the face of your son, I will not save you."


    After he said that, he strode out. The fact that the house was built too low made people breathless.


    It was a very cold day, and the people watching the fun outside didn''t even leave.


    When Yunyi came out, someone came up: "Doctor Xiao, how is the third child of the Xiao family?"


    Yun Yi said lightly: "It depends on whether the Xiao family wants to save people."


    After saying that, he strode away.


    ******


    In a house: "How are things going?"


    "Go back to boss, things have been arranged, but we have to wait a few more days. This snow can easily reveal our whereabouts, and we have to be more careful."


    "Is there any specific plan?"


    "Yes, it''s already being prepared."


    "tell me the story."


    "A caravan will come over in a few days, and it will come at this time of the year. When the time comes, we will transport those things in the grain. I have already checked them out. They will leave in three days, and I have already sent them to talk to them.


    As long as we can delay it for a few days, it will be done.


    If this is done, it will not only pull the man off the horse, but maybe even let the superiors cure him of his sins, and then there will be no shortage of our benefits. "


    "Don''t be too happy, these few days are the key, give me a good look, but you can''t make the slightest mistake. If the errand is broken, I''m afraid we will all be punished."


    "Don''t worry, boss, that **** has done a lot in the past few days. I''m afraid that the old boy will succeed, and things must be done beautifully."


    "That''s good, it''s getting late, you can go back, you must not be careless."


    "Yes, I must do the errand well, but I am waiting for the reward of silver to marry a wife and warm the bed."


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 234： A small leak will sink a great ship

    Chapter 234


    Jing Rui has been very busy recently, busy training Baihu, Zongqi and Xiaoqi.


    On this day, Jiang Yuanyi, the little flag he promoted, found him: "Sir, I have something to report to you."


    Jing Rui put down the official document in his hand: "What''s the matter."


    Jiang Yuan glanced at Kang Ziye who was standing behind Jing Rui,


    Jing Rui said: "It''s all my own, but it doesn''t matter."


    Jiang Yuanyi said: "Sir, there is no one on duty in the military supply depot for two days when it is ugly."


    Jing Rui frowned: "Who is on duty?"


    Jiang Yuan coughed lightly: "Xiao Renli, it''s less than a month away. When I was on patrol a few nights ago, I found that there was no movement there. My subordinates paid special attention to it for the past two days."


    Jing Rui said: "Send someone to check, don''t make any noise."


    Jiang Yuan replied: "Yes, my subordinates will check it out in person."


    As soon as Jiang Yuan left, Jing Rui said to Kang Ziye, his subordinate behind him, "Go check this matter yourself and see who is making waves?"


    Kangzi bowed at night: "Yes."


    After ?? and the others left, Jing Rui thought about it carefully, read the name of ''Xiao Renli'' in his mouth, and thought: It''s interesting.


    After a few days, news came that Xiao Renli was on duty and left without permission to have a private meeting with the widow.


    After receiving the news, Jing Rui said: "It doesn''t seem like an easy matter, his job is in the military supply warehouse, and his position is in the back of all warehouses. , dare to desert.


    If someone hadn''t opened the door for him, how could he have come in and out without knowing it? "


    Soon Kang Ziye sent a message and found that someone was following Xiao Renli, and he also followed that person into a yard, but he was not good at learning, and he didn''t have the ability to follow up.


    Jing Rui became interested after hearing the report, and wanted to explore it all, so he personally followed him the next night.


    As Kang Ziye said, the man finally entered a courtyard not far from the market, and Jing Rui followed directly.


    The yard is not big, and it is easy to find a room with lights on.


    Only heard someone inside say: "Boss, everything is ready, tomorrow is a good day."


    The man sitting by the brazier said casually, "Has the caravan made arrangements?"


    "It''s been said, they are waiting for our news."


    "That''s fine, I''ll start it tomorrow night, but I''ll see how the surnamed Jing explained to the top. When he is pulled off the horse, I''ll try his fianc¨¦e first."


    "Hey, boss, didn''t you promise that kid surnamed Wei, when things are done, you will find a way to send that girl to him?"


    "Send it, I didn''t say no, I have to try it for him before I send it."


    When Jing Rui heard the conversation between the two, he was so angry that he almost wanted to go in and kill them, but he endured it. He knew that if he couldn''t bear it, he would make a big mess. He wanted to see who was behind the scenes. who?


    Knowing the general situation, I didn¡¯t want to listen any more, so I turned around and left.


    When ??Jing Rui went home, it was already the end of time.


    Yunyi heard him coming back and asked across the door, "Jing Rui, why did you come back so late?"


    Jing Rui said softly: "I went out to check some things, it''s getting late today, I''ll tell you tomorrow, let''s rest early."


    Yunyi finished listening: "Okay."


    ******


    Xiao Renli and the widow made a fool of themselves before preparing to leave.


    "Alas, you are a dead face, you can''t stay with others for a while, you have only been here for a while, and you are leaving?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 235： did something happen

    Chapter 235 Did something happen?


    "I''m also reluctant to leave you, this little beauty, but it''s not a bad job. Those who patrol late will pass by. If they are found, it will be bad. Let''s come to Japan for a long time, be good, and see you tomorrow."


    Xiao Renli walked out of the widow''s house on the front foot, and the widow on the back foot ''pooh'': "If it wasn''t for that person''s order, the old lady could see you, really think she is a sweet pastry?


    I have come to Japan for a long time, and I really think of myself as an uncle. "


    Xiao Renli was afraid that he would never have thought that the errand he had spent thirty taels of silver on was deliberately given to him, and he would never have imagined that there would be more difficult days waiting for him than the current ones.


    The next day, when Yunyi went out of the house to prepare breakfast, he saw that Jing Rui had already helped to cook porridge, boiled eggs, and steamed Brother Hao¡¯s egg custard.


    Yun Yi smiled and looked at him: "I came back late last night, why didn''t I sleep for a while?"


    Jing Rui had a smile on the corner of his mouth: "Didn''t you wait until late last night to rest, I''ll do more so you can sleep a little longer."


    Yunyi''s heart was warmed: "Tomorrow I will take a rest and go to the market to find a woman to come back."


    Jing Rui reached out and scratched Yunyi''s nose: "Do you understand?"


    Yun Yi pouted: "Well, find a mother-in-law and come back. In this big winter, I can still rely on the kang."


    laughed and added: "We don''t have to feel sorry for anyone."


    thought of what he said last night: "Did something happen, you came back so late last night?"


    Jing Rui pulled Yun Yi: "Xiao Renli''s errand was probably planned by others on purpose. Some people wanted to punish me, but fortunately, the people below found out that something was wrong, and I have already responded."


    After a light cough, he continued, "But this time Xiao Renli is afraid that he will be doomed."


    After ?? finished speaking, he still looked at Yun Yi''s face, for fear that she would not be able to find out what she was thinking.


    Yunyi said, "What to do, just do what you want, don''t say we split up, even if we didn''t split up, he doesn''t have much affection for us either."


    Jing Rui got Yun Yi''s verdict, and he was relieved. He was afraid that Yun Yi would be embarrassed here, and he would have scruples in handling it himself.


    Yunyi didn''t ask what happened here, she knew it must be Xiao Ren''s rudeness, so he got into other people''s tricks, whatever happened, it was his own fault.


    The two were talking in the kitchen while preparing breakfast.


    Yunyi thought that there was no cured bacon yet this winter, so he said, "After working for a while, go up the mountain to hunt some prey, let''s make some bacon."


    Jing Rui nodded and said: "Okay, after a few days of work, Chen Rui and I will go up the mountain."


    The two were talking, and Xiao Chenrui came over.


    Yunyi looked at his elder brother: "There is hot water on the stove, you can wash up, I''ll go see Brother Hao.


    When Yun Yi entered, Brother Hao opened his eyes, Yun Yi kissed him on the forehead: "Brother Hao, little lazy pig, it''s time to get up, or your egg custard will be given to that greedy ghost from Bai Zuo. Grab it."


    Brother Hao heard that the egg custard was about to be robbed: "Brother Hao''s egg custard, don''t give it to it, eat it."


    Yun Yi smiled and teased him: "Then let''s get up quickly, don''t give it to eat, let''s eat it today, okay?"


    Brother Hao was happy, Yun Yi helped him to get the warm clothes on the kang head: "Come on, let''s get dressed, it''s too cold today, let''s put on the newly made cotton-padded clothes, okay?"


    Brother Hao looked at the clothes, pointed to himself, and imitated Yunyi: "Wear new clothes, Brother Hao, handsome."


    Yun Yi laughed: "Yes, our brother Hao is the most handsome."


    Yunyi directly put on the rabbit leather boots he had made before. In this cold day, it is not good to wear thicker ones.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 236： Today is not as good as in the past, dont fight hard

    Chapter 236 Today is not as good as in the past, don''t fight hard


    When Brother Hao came out, Bai Zuo and Bai You immediately ran over to show their hospitality, but Brother Hao shouted to Bai Zuo: "Today''s egg custard, don''t eat it, you will be greedy."


    Yun Yi smiled and looked at Brother Hao: "This memory is really good, I haven''t forgotten it for a long time."


    When the family had eaten and was about to leave, Jing Rui said to Yun Yi, "Tonight, I may not be able to come back until later, you don''t have to wait, rest early."


    Yun Yi said softly, "Will there be any danger, or, shall I accompany you?"


    "There''s no danger. It''s a cold day. You don''t have to suffer. Don''t worry, I know what to do."


    "Then you pay attention to safety, today is not as good as in the past, don''t hit hard."


    Then he took out a few medicine bags from his body and handed them to him: "The name and purpose are marked on it, you should take it with you, just in case."


    The four of them went out of the house. Today, they brought Bai You, and left Bai Zuo to watch the door.


    Along the way, Bai You Sha Huan ran back and forth in the snow, making Brother Hao giggled and giggled.


    Not long after Yunyi arrived at the hospital, the cook in the backyard came over: "Doctor Xiao, I beg you."


    Yunyi really liked this cook who always had a smile on her face: "What''s the matter, what do you say?"


    The cook said in a low voice, "I have a cousin who has been married for three years and has no children. Can you help me?"


    "Where is she now?"


    "People I brought, it''s in the backyard kitchen now."


    "Okay, then I''ll go with you. Someone from the military camp will come to see a doctor in a while. It''s not very convenient."


    "Excuse me."


    "Nothing, let''s go."


    Yunyi followed to the kitchen, the woman was a little shy.


    After the cook introduced the two sides, Yun Yi said, "Sit down, I''ll give you a pulse first."


    After half a day, Yun Yi changed his other wrist and released his hand: "No big problem, I''ll prescribe a few medicines for you, you can go back and take care of it, but it''s better for your husband to check with a doctor, too. Maybe the problem isn''t with you."


    The woman asked carefully: "Since I have no problem with my body, can I not drink medicine?"


    When Yun Yi saw the woman''s embarrassment, she knew that she was afraid of spending money: "You don''t have a big problem, but you must have suffered a lot in recent years, and your body has lost a lot of money. If you have the ability, you''d better drink it. a month.


    Of course, this depends on your own wishes, I just want you to be stronger, so that it will be good for your child if you are pregnant in the future. "


    Yun Yi said that, so she didn''t stay any longer. Fearing that something would happen over there, she said, "Take your time and ask your cousin to ask me for a prescription if you need it. I''ll be busy first."


    Yunyi can understand her feelings, no one in the military household area is tight, let alone someone who has not made money in the past three years, I am afraid that her husband''s family may not necessarily give money to recuperate her body.


    Seeing Yunyi walking away, the cook said, "Cousin, your body is yours, you are still young, and Dr. Xiao''s medical skills can''t be said. Since she said that, you''d better take your brother-in-law to check it out. , this can''t be delayed any longer."


    Yunyi returned to the front yard, and Brother Hao rushed over: "Sister, where have you been? Brother Hao couldn''t find you and was about to cry."


    Yunyi smiled and looked at the little guy after hearing this: "Brother Hao, you are a little man, how can you cry easily, you will be laughed at."


    Brother Hao said pitifully: "But Brother Hao, I can''t find my sister."


    Yunyi took the poor little man into her arms: "I saw that you were following Doctor Xing to identify herbal medicines, so I didn''t bother you, it was my sister''s fault, I will tell you first if I have something to do next time."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 237： By this time, still stubborn

    Chapter 237 Still stubborn at this time


    Brother Hao listened to his sister''s explanation: "Okay, then I forgive you."


    Bai You also squeezed in, as if vying for favor, and put his head in front of Yun Yi.


    Yunyi reached out and touched Baiyou''s dog''s head: "Baiyou, do you know how to fight for favor?"


    Recently, there are many people with fever in the military camp. Yun Yi has been preparing Chinese medicine pills for the past few days. Pills are much more convenient than decoction.


    After a busy day, Xiao Chenrui came to pick them up and walked home together, and happened to meet Xiao Zhuzi on the way: "Is your father feeling better?"


    Xiao Zhuzi gave Yun Yi a big gift: "Doctor Xiao, thank you very much, my father is much better."


    Yunyi said, "When the soup is finished, I''ll go over and review it for your father. It''s very cold today, so go back quickly."


    After Yunyi and the others left, Xiao Zhuzi turned around and went home. His father drank the medicine prescribed by Dr. Xiao and became much better, but his aunt would not give his father any good food to replenish his body, so he had to find it by himself.


    When sister and brother Yunyi were about to get home, they saw two small bundles of firewood standing in front of the gate from a distance. You didn''t need to ask to know that it must have been sent by Xiao Zhuzi.


    ******


    On the other side, Jing Rui still left the guard house at the point, but he made arrangements in advance and went out of the guard house to take a detour to the market, wanting to see if the people who were staring at the market had any new discoveries.


    Jing Rui arrived at the place they were staring at. Someone came over and said in a low voice, "Sir, it has been confirmed that this caravan will depart at the end of the year."


    Jing Rui said: "Keep an eye on it, you must get all the money, this is a lot of courage, I want to see who is behind the scenes?"


    There is no problem here, Jing Rui finds a place to eat something first, and then finds a place to hide.


    As soon as ?? time passed and that idiot Xiao Renli left, the action started here.


    The widow who had the key to the warehouse had already helped them to get it, and it was very smooth to transport the things they wanted to take away, and then to the pre-arranged place, and then put these things into the food prepared in advance.


    After everything was done, the truck was loaded and transported to the caravan, but they never expected to be surrounded by people just after unloading half of it.


    The leader of the ?? caravan hurriedly greeted him: "Masters, we are a serious caravan, and we will never do that."


    Jing Rui said, "What kind of goods are these?"


    The team leader quickly replied: "It''s grain, this year''s new grain will be shipped to Songta Town."


    Jing Rui took out the knife he was wearing and cut open a bag of grain directly. As a result, the mold for the arrow made by the guard fell out of the grain, which scared the caravan.


    The team leader shivered in fright and said: "Master, we really don''t know about this, please ask the official to find out."


    Jing Rui didn''t want to waste time for them here: "Take them all."


    After all the people here were taken away, Jing Rui went directly to the small courtyard, just in time to intercept the masterminds who wanted to sneak through the corner gate.


    Jing Rui stared at several people bloodthirsty, causing them to shiver involuntarily.


    Jing Rui said coldly, "In the middle of the night, where is this going?"


    One of them pretended to be calm and said: "It''s too late to play at a friend''s house, and now I have to go home, the official also needs to take care of this?"


    Jing Rui sneered: "At this time, you are still stubborn, you are really brave, take it away."


    Those people wanted to shout loudly, but it was a pity that they were facing Jing Rui, who directly clicked on their dumb holes, and after they were taken away, said to the people who stayed, "Give me a serious and careful search. "


    After searching for a long time, except for a small box of silver and a small box of jewelry, nothing was found.


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support! Ask for a monthly ticket~~~~~~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 238： This place is so hidden

    Chapter 238 This place is really hidden


    What Jing Rui never expected was that when he saw the people he was arresting now, there were no three people in the sun room. It seemed that those people were still very shrewd, and they were stalking people.


    Jing Rui asked his subordinates to take these people away, and went into the courtyard to check it out for himself, but there was still no gain, but those people clearly didn''t leave, so why did they disappear? This is impossible.


    Thinking of something, he asked people to guard the yard and ran all the way home.


    After entering the yard, he walked to Yunyi''s window: "Yi''er."


    "Jing Rui, are you finished?"


    "No, I need your help with something."


    "wait a moment."


    There was a sound of sparse dressing in the room.


    Yun Yi came out of the room after a while, wearing a black suit: "Let''s go, talk while walking."


    When the two went to the place, Yun Yi had already roughly understood the cause and effect of the matter.


    When the two of them entered the yard, Yun Yi wanted to test his mental strength, but unfortunately he could only scan a distance of a few meters, which was not a good thing at all.


    had to communicate with Xue Li in the space: "Xue Li, see if there are any secret passages, secret rooms, etc. in this yard."


    Xue Li got the order and immediately checked.


    After a while, Xue Li was pleasantly surprised: "Master, there really is, this place is really hidden."


    Yunyi asked: "Where?"


    Xue Li hesitantly said, "Behind the latrine."


    Yunyi said in disbelief, "You can''t read it wrong, right?"


    Xue Li listened, and angrily jumped in the space: "How could I have read it wrong, that place is really inconspicuous, but the door of the secret passage is there, and there is a secret room below."


    Yun Yi pulled Jing Rui''s sleeve and gave him a look to follow her.


    Jing Rui followed her forward until he came to the latrine in the courtyard.


    Jing Rui frowned and said, "Is there any problem with this toilet?"


    I saw Yun Yi walking towards the narrow aisle on the side of the toilet, and then began to feel at the back wall.


    After half a day, she found an organ under the wall, where no one else could see it. With the turning of her hand, the slate on the ground was opened.


    appeared in front of the stairs going down. The two looked at each other and let the air circulate for a while. Jing Rui pulled her and walked in front.


    After going down, a secret road appeared about three meters above the ground. The secret road could accommodate the width of a platoon of cars. The two of them walked forward together for about 200 meters and found a secret room.


    Yun Yikan saw that the door was still locked, and took out the master key from the space. It was configured in a previous life, and it can be used here as well. With the insertion of the key, with a firm force, the lock clicked and the door was opened.


    opened the door, but neither of them went in right away.


    Yun Yi took out two lights that could be worn on the head from the space, put them on each, and then walked inside.


    There are eight large boxes and a hundred or so sacks.


    Put on disposable gloves and open the boxes one by one. There are three boxes of fine furs, two boxes of silver, the remaining two boxes are jade jewelry, and one box is a pair of fine china.


    Yunyi said: "How to deal with these things?"


    Jing Rui said: "I accept it, I can''t make those people any cheaper."


    With a wave of Yun Yi''s hand, the eight big boxes were all put away. Looking at the contents in the sack, it was the new food that came down this year. Yun Yi quickly put away all of them, and when he came out, he did not forget to lock the door of the secret room. .


    Then he and Jing Rui chased out along the secret passage.


    It''s just that this chase took half an hour, and this secret passage actually led to the mountain behind his house.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 239： I can tell you who is behind the scenes

    Chapter 239 I can tell you who is behind the scenes


    It''s just that this chase took half an hour, and this secret passage actually led to the mountain behind his house.


    Yunyi has not been to this back mountain this year since he came to northern Xinjiang, so he doesn¡¯t know where it is, but Jing Rui often goes up the mountain and is very familiar with this area.


    Following the footprints, they chased all the way to a wooden hut where hunters used to rest in the deep mountains.


    The two approached cautiously, but they heard someone inside say: "It''s really bad luck, I almost got caught in a nest, but fortunately the boss stayed behind."


    I just heard the man sitting at the head say sharply: "This surnamed Jing is really capable. We have been secretly carrying out this matter. Even if we took action tonight, we also gave us a temporary notice. When did we get targeted?"


    "Is it because Xiao Renli, that idiot, was targeted by others, and then he was implicated in us by the way?"


    "It''s not impossible, but sending so many people all at once doesn''t look like it. What went wrong?"


    "Boss, you say, will they find the secret passage?"


    "Hmph, that''s a place where no one would find anything abnormal even if someone went to check it, not to mention that no one would go to such a place to check, forgive them, they wouldn''t have thought of it."


    "Boss, we missed such a good opportunity, I''m afraid we can''t explain it to that person?"


    "Do you still remember that after the event is completed, you will reward you with silver?"


    "If I think about it again, I''m afraid it won''t work. It''s not that I''m afraid that I won''t get the reward, and I will make the person unhappy again, and I will be blamed."


    The person sitting at the top sighed: "I can''t hide this."


    "Boss, I''m afraid that house can only be abandoned."


    "Those are all trivial matters. How to deal with that person is what we should consider now."


    The two people outside the door looked at each other, Jing Rui kicked the door open, Yun Yi took the lead and said, "Actually, there is another way to save your worries, and that is to shut up forever."


    Several people in the room saw the person coming, and their faces changed greatly: "How did you find this place?"


    Jing Rui was a little playful: "Of course, how did you come here, so how did we come?"


    The three of them were amazed. They said just now that they couldn''t find the place even if they were forgiven. They didn''t expect it to be long before they were slapped in the face.


    The person headed by ?? stood up: "The girl really dares to talk big, it''s just the two of you, it depends on whether you have the ability to shut us up?"


    He took out his dagger and stabbed at Yun Yi, but what he didn''t expect was that he was not the girl''s opponent at all. After more than ten moves, he was at a disadvantage and was knocked down directly, and suffered a lot. Serious internal injury.


    The other two saw that the boss was the best in martial arts, and they couldn''t beat a woman, so they were afraid that they wouldn''t survive, so they turned around and wanted to run.


    It''s a pity that Jing Rui didn''t give them a chance to leave, so he just kicked the two of them off.


    The three of them looked at the pair of men and women in front of them in horror, and one of them said, "We have no grievances or enmity with you, and we were also ordered by others. Please hold your hands high and save our lives."


    Jing Rui said coldly, "You want to kill me, why should I keep you alive?"


    The man was a little anxious and swallowed: "Can I tell you who is behind the scenes?"


    Jing Rui whispered: "It sounds very tempting."


    The person who pleaded for mercy didn''t hear what he wanted to hear: "I also know about other eyeliners in the northern Xinjiang. As long as you are willing to let us go, I will tell the truth."


    The leader ?? said, "What nonsense are you talking to him, they won''t let us go even if you say it, just go today, and we will be heroes again after 18 years."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 240： Bear the brunt of being convicted

    Chapter 240 Bear the brunt of being convicted


    Yun Yi was afraid that it would take too long to come out and Brother Hao would wake up. He directly kicked the leader and passed out, giving Jing Rui a quick look.


    Jing Rui looked at the person who asked for mercy: "If you dare to tell a lie, I will make your life worse than death."


    The man shook his head and said, "Don''t dare, don''t dare, there are old people on the top and small ones on the bottom. I just ask the adults to let the young live a life."


    Jing Rui and Yun Yi only heard of Princess Jing An for the first time.


    They were instructed by Princess Jing''an and wanted to smuggle away the arrow molds made by the Weisuo, because the Weisuo would start making arrows in a few days. And it''s a big sin.


    even learned from his confession that Wei Baihu was also a member of Princess Jing''an, but the chess piece was abolished before it was used.


    However, Wei Baihu''s connections in northern Xinjiang for so many years should not be underestimated.


    Of course, Xiao Renli, a temporary chess piece, was also presented.


    Jing Rui said, "Is there a relationship between the Jing family and Princess Jing''an?"


    The man shook his head and said, "This little one is not very clear."


    Seeing that Jing Rui did not speak for a long time, he quickly added: "There is a secret room in the secret passage of that house."


    Yun Yi knew so much about this person, so he said to Jing Rui, "It''s getting late, that''s all."


    The two looked at each other and checked their eyes.


    The two also passed out silently.


    Yun Yi said, "What should we do with these three people?"


    Jing Rui looked at the three of them: "Throw it into the depths of Baishan, let''s live and die."


    Yun Yi waved the three of them into the space, and the two jumped up, both left the ground, and walked deep into the forest.


    After reaching the place, he threw the three of them out, and when the people landed, a token fell from the head of the person.


    Yunyi picked it up and looked at it, then threw it to Jing Rui: "If you encounter someone who holds this kind of token in the future, you can''t let it go."


    Jing Rui carefully looked at it, and then handed it back to Yun Yi: "Keep it for now, maybe it can be used in the future."


    Yunyi took the token back into the space and said, "Search them to see if there is anything else."


    A silver note of fifty taels was found from the leader, plus more than three taels of silver, and less than twenty taels of silver were found on the other two.


    Jing Rui looked at Yun Yi, Yun Yi said lightly: "Use this money to buy some meat, and give your brothers in Wei Li a meal."


    Jing Rui nodded: "Listen to you."


    The two of them didn''t look at the three people on the ground, and jumped away from the place.


    went back to the yard according to the original road. As soon as the two returned to the ground to close the door, they heard someone say: "Obviously, the lord didn''t go out, why can''t you find anyone?"


    Jing Rui coughed lightly, walked out from behind, and threw a money bag to them: "Go to the market early tomorrow morning to buy some meat with this money and give your brothers a meal."


    The head of the hundred households below, Tang Yongliang, heard the voice and said excitedly: "Sir, what''s the matter, my subordinates searched around and couldn''t find you just now."


    Jing Rui said: "I went to chase people, but I didn''t catch up."


    Tang Yongliang took the purse and opened it and looked at it. After seeing the banknote, his eyes lit up: "Buy it all into meat."


    Jing Rui nodded and said, "You guys are looking at the arrangement, if you have anything to discuss tomorrow."


    After finishing speaking, he took Yunyi out of the yard.


    Anyway, there is nothing to judge from those people''s mouths, so there is no need to waste time, and it will not be too late to deal with it tomorrow.


    Tang Yongliang threw the purse up, caught it again, and said with a smile, "In addition to rewarding everyone with a meal, you can also have a good year. It''s really worth the hard work."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 241： The emperor breaks the law and the common people commit the same crime

    Chapter 241 The Son of Heaven breaks the law and commits the same crime as the common people


    Xiaoqi Jiang Yuan, who was following him, joked: "Follow the adults and have meat to eat."


    Baihu Tang Yongliang laughed out loud: "You are a kid who can talk, and the adults are very capable. Following the adults will inevitably benefit us."


    The two returned to the camp, knowing that the molds were all pulled back, and those people were all imprisoned, so they said: "It''s getting late, everyone is tired today, rest early, the adults said, I will give everyone a meal tomorrow. ."


    Just as everyone was about to cheer, Tang Yongliang stretched out his hand to stop everyone: "It''s late at night, everyone rest early."


    As soon as Jiang Yuan asked about the team that captured Xiao Renli, he knew that the widow and Xiao Renli had been brought back for custody, so he waved people to rest.


    ******


    Yunyi went home and went into the house, and helped Brother Hao to tuck the quilt again, and then entered the space, took a hot shower, and then rested in the space.


    Early the next morning, before Yun Yi got up, Xiao Chenhui came to the door.


    When ??Jing Rui saw the person coming, he knew that he had received news and came to intercede, and said coldly: "Thanks you are still a scholar, you came to disturb people''s dreams before it was bright."


    Xiao Chenhui also knew that he came too early, but it was not a trivial matter for his father to be arrested. If he didn''t think of a solution sooner, when the matter was settled, it would be of no use looking for anyone.


    Xiao Chenhui said boldly, "Brother-in-law, my father."


    Before the words were finished, Xiao Chenrui''s voice came over: "My sister hasn''t gotten married yet, where did your brother-in-law come from? Could it be that my cousin is confused."


    Xiao Chenhui blushed and said a little embarrassedly: "The marriage is already booked, so it''s not an exaggeration to call my brother-in-law?"


    Xiao Chenrui said in a cold voice, "What''s the matter with Brother Hall coming to my house early in the morning? We are separated. It''s not up to you to decide the matter of our second room."


    Xiao Chenhui didn''t expect that his cousin would show no respect to himself in front of outsiders, and frowned, "I''m here to find your sister and tell her to come out."


    Xiao Chenrui replied directly: "I have something to tell me, it is inconvenient for my sister to come out now."


    Xiao Chenhui didn''t want to talk to Chen Rui here, so he continued to say to Jing Rui: "Jing Rui, I came to ask for something today."


    Jing Rui said coldly: "Since it is asking for each other, it is difficult. If it is difficult, don''t talk about it. I still have something to do, you can do it yourself."


    After ??, Jing Rui turned around and went back to the courtyard.


    Xiao Chenhui wanted to follow, but the two door gods, Bai Zuo and Bai You, were guarding the door, he really had no courage.


    In a hurry, he shouted loudly: "Yunyi, cousin, I have an urgent matter to find you."


    A strong wind rushed towards his face, Xiao Chenhui was shot five or six meters away, and lay on his back in the snow, almost frightened.


    Yunyi heard Xiao Chenhui''s shout as soon as she left the space, and she walked out after she had packed up.


    Xiao Chenhui also recovered from his fright, seeing Yunyi hurriedly get up from the snow, and stumbled over: "Yunyi, for the sake of the same clan, please save my father.


    No matter how wrong he is, he has never hurt you. Please take care of your grandmother and save him. If something happens to him, grandmother will not be able to bear it. "


    Yun Yi said lightly: "What did Uncle Xiao do?"


    Xiao Chenhui didn''t notice Yunyi''s name at all, shook his head and said, "I don''t know the specifics, but someone came to report that my father was imprisoned."


    Yun Yi looked at Xiao Chenhui: "You don''t even know what he did, so you ran to my door, don''t say I don''t have that ability, even if he did, if he really did something, I couldn''t save him. The common people are guilty of the same crime, not to mention that we are sinners.¡±


    Hey, it''s late, thank you for your support! good night~~~~~~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 242： Just a warning to everyone

    Chapter 242 is a warning to everyone


    Xiao Chenhui swayed and felt that Yunyi was a little cold-blooded: "Yunyi, now is not the time to be angry, even if we are divorced, we are from the same clan, even if the grandfather is gone, but the grandmother is still there, you have the heart to ignore it and let the grandmother Are you sad?"


    Yun Yi looked at her coldly: "Uncle Xiao is a scholar who knows this better than me, you might as well go to the prison and ask him, how could he have the heart to do shameless things and make his mother sad?


    Also, what qualifications do you have to question me here? It¡¯s really outrageous. You¡¯re still a scholar, and it¡¯s a disgrace to the scholar¡¯s ??reputation. Your father and son have disgraced the scholar¡¯s ??face. "


    Xiao Chenhui''s face was flushed when Yun Yi said it, and he couldn''t go on. When he was about to retreat, Lu Siyi''s voice came from behind: "Yun Yi, if the father-in-law is convicted, it will definitely affect the family, please look at it. Brother Kang is still young, and for the sake of frailty, save my father-in-law."


    Before Yunyi could speak, Xiao Chenrui came out: "Can''t you have a face in your big room? When I hurt Brother Hao and my sister, why didn''t I see my father''s love for raising you for so many years.


    We not only split up, but also broke up. You, a grown man, can''t do things, why are you embarrassed to come and embarrass my sister? Hurry up and get out of here, I''m upset when I see you. "


    Lu Siyi''s eyes were red when she heard this: "Why are you so cruel, my brother Kang is so small, it''s obviously a matter of reaching out, why do you have to be hard-hearted?"


    At this time, the head of the Xiao family also got the news and rushed over, just in time to hear Lu Siyi''s words.


    Patriarch Xiao Wanshan reprimanded: "Shut up, what does it look like?"


    Xiao Chenhui just like seeing the savior, he rushed towards the patriarch: "Patriarch, the disaster in our house today originated from the Xiao family. Now my father has done something wrong, you can save him."


    The eldest son of the Xiao family said in a cold voice: "The whole Xiao family was exiled, it is indeed my Xiao family that is sorry for everyone, but it is also because of being deceived by the villain and framed by others.


    But I still haven''t figured out why your father was imprisoned. What happened to your husband and wife when they came to Chen Rui''s sister and brother''s place? The Xiao family owes you, but the Yunyi sister and brother don''t owe you. , you husband and wife don''t deceive people too much. "


    Lu Siyi couldn''t care about anything else at this moment: "You guys said it nicely, you deserve to let us come to this bitter cold place to suffer because you are being deceived. Now that my father-in-law has an accident, you didn''t say help, but instead blamed us for not being able to. Come to Yunyi, we don''t want to be sent to a more bitter place, are we wrong?"


    Yun Yi said coldly: "If you don''t want to, you can come to Morality to kidnap us? If you don''t want, you can come to the door to bully us at any time? It''s ridiculous, don''t blame those who did wrong, but blame us who can''t help us. Well, it turns out that shamelessness has no lower limit."


    Jing Rui has been standing by Yun Yi''s side. He tried to speak several times, but was stopped by Yun Yi and did not want him to be involved.


    She just wanted everyone in the Xiao family to see that their siblings are not clay figurines who can be rounded and flattened by others. Today, she will serve as a warning to everyone.


    After she finished speaking, she walked towards a locust tree not far from the crowd, and broke the tree with the diameter of the mouth of a thick porcelain bowl with one foot.


    This frightened the people present. They all knew that Yun Yi and his brother had a lot of skills. It was scary enough to kick the He family away before. The atmosphere did not dare to make a sound.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 243： Next time, dont forgive me

    Chapter 243 Next time, never let go


    I was afraid that if one didn''t say a word, I would kick them out.


    Xiao Chenhui and Lu Siyi were too scared to say anything resentful after watching this scene, they both looked at the patriarch.


    Xiao Wanshan sighed in his heart, knowing that Yunyi was not only showing his attitude, but also doing it for everyone to see. Even if their sister and brother were not guarded by Lord Jing Rui, they would not be easy to mess with.


    Jing Rui stepped forward and saw that Yun Yi didn''t stop him this time, so he said loudly: "There are national laws, family rules, Xiao Renli committed a serious crime, no one can save him, I will not pursue today''s matter. , that is to give face to the head of the Xiao family, and next time, I will never forgive him lightly."


    After saying that, he dragged Yun Yi back to the courtyard, even the patriarch Xiao Wanshan didn''t have a good face.


    Jing Rui spoke in a very frightening manner. After the people present could not see Jing Rui''s figure, they felt alive.


    Xiao Wanshan looked at Xiao Chenhui and Lu Siyi: "Instead of embarrassing others, why don''t you go and find out what happened to your father?"


    After finishing speaking, he also left with his children, grandchildren and clansmen. Originally, he hurried over because he was afraid that Xiao Chenhui would bully Yunyi sister and brother. Now it seems that you don''t need to intervene at all, and you don''t need to worry about their sister and brother being angry in the future.


    After Mr. He knew that Yunyi didn''t want to take care of Xiao Renli at all, Mrs. He didn''t care about her face, and started yelling in the yard, and even directed at her mother-in-law''s house.


    I just wanted to let the old lady know that your own son is now in custody, but the second room has no intention of helping at all. It''s a pity that she scolded dryly, and the old lady didn''t step out of the room, just like she didn''t hear it. .


    He went out of the gate angrily, rushed to the yard over there, and pushed open the door of her mother-in-law''s room, without the usual rules: "Mother, I don''t believe you didn''t hear the movement in the yard, you don''t care about benevolence. Are you going to ask?"


    The old lady said lightly: "He is a grandfather, he should have a sense of proportion in his work, I am old, and I can''t control those things, and I have persuaded him a long time ago. Just leave it to fate.¡±


    Mr. He gritted his teeth and said, "If something happens to Renli, the family will not be able to please you. Don''t blame us for not taking care of you."


    After she finished speaking, she was waiting for the old lady to make a new decision, but she heard the old lady say coldly, "Go out."


    Mr. He was unwilling, but seeing Mrs. Wei standing outside the door, she didn''t want Mr. Wei to see the joke, so she turned and walked out of the yard, ready to leave.


    didn''t take a few steps, but turned to Wei Shi and said, "Don''t be complacent. If something happens to your husband, don''t think about being content."


    Wei said lightly: "This will not bother you."


    He snorted and went back to the yard on the other side: "Chen Xu, don''t stay at home anymore, what time is it, can you understand something, go out and inquire about your father''s situation."


    Xiao Chenxu is a little confused: "I don''t know many people, where would you ask me to ask?"


    At this time, Xiao Chenhui hurried in from outside: "Mother, this time our family is probably over."


    He grabbed the eldest son''s sleeve anxiously: "What the **** is going on?"


    Xiao Chenhui looked at his mother and couldn''t say those words. He was afraid that his mother would not be able to bear it, but even if he didn''t say it, after a while, he was afraid that it would reach her ears: "Father, he left his post without permission and had an affair with the widow. .


    The ?? caused the thieves to drill through the hole and stole the arrow molds stored in the warehouse. If someone in the Weili found something wrong and dealt with it in time, the things would have been shipped out of the northern Xinjiang. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 244： what are you looking for me

    Chapter 244 What are you looking for from me?


    After hearing this, Mrs He suddenly lost her strength. One was angry, and the other was frightened. She was angry that Xiao Renli did such a shameless thing and made her family embarrassed.


    Scared because as soon as this happened, I was afraid that they would not have a good life. It was already hard enough, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be even more painful in the future.


    Soon the matter of Xiao Renli was rumored, and the widow''s in-laws directly hit the Xiao family and asked the Xiao family to compensate them.


    But this time, the Xiao clan did not stand idly by. After arguing for a while, the widow''s in-laws quarreled and left in a dreadful moment, which made He sigh a sigh of relief.


    And in order to pay for Xiao Renli, Mrs He even wanted to sell Xiao Yunshan quietly, so as to collect some money.


    But just when she was talking to others about this, Xiao Yunshan heard her righteously, frightened Xiao Yunshan cried and went to the old lady, but the old lady is not able to protect her now, but it is the blood of the second son: "Either go Beg the patriarch, or ask your elder sister, you were the one who was confused at the beginning and couldn¡¯t blame others, so you can do it yourself in the future.¡±


    Xiao Yunshan just made it clear to the patriarch, but the patriarch said, "Now, only your sister-in-law can keep you, and others may be powerless."


    Xiao Yunshan knew what the patriarch meant. In order not to be sold cheaply by the He clan, Xiao Yunshan didn''t care about her face and went directly to the medical clinic.


    Yun Yi was a little surprised at first, but after thinking of something, she knew something and asked, "What are you looking for from me?"


    Xiao Yunshan no longer detours: "Sister, auntie wants to sell me in order to help my uncle. She also asked her to save me in the face of my dead father."


    Yunyi thought that the He family would definitely not find a good family for Xiao Yunshan, and glanced at Xiao Yunshan: "I can save you, but I will never pick you up to live with us, you have to remember this."


    Xiao Yunshan has understood since the last time she was beaten for a while, that the big house is not reliable at all, and everything has to depend on herself: "As long as I can get out of the big house, I will not come to the house to cause you trouble in the future."


    So when He found someone to sell Xiao Yunshan, he was stopped by Yun Yi: "The people from the second house are not as cheap as the big house."


    He was in a bad mood at first, so she scolded: "She decided to go to our big house at first, she eats my big house, lives in my big house, and of course I have the final say now."


    Yunyi said lightly: "Which one dares to buy today, that is, I can''t get along with Xiao Yunyi, and it''s hard to say what will happen in the future."


    As soon as this threat came out, the women who were called by He''s family to meet people all flinched, and all waved their hands: "Sister-in-law Xiao, we still have something to do, let''s go first."


    After such an outburst, it is impossible for the He family to sell Xiao Yunshan.


    A few days later, Xiao Renli''s incident came to an end, and he was sent to the iron ore factory in northern Xinjiang, which was the hardest and most tiring, and his family accompanied him.


    The Wei family took out the family separation document, and after those officials read it, they gave it back to the concubine Wei.


    They had orders when they came, so they turned a blind eye and only brought this one.


    Lu Siyi kept crying when she got the news. She really didn''t expect the father-in-law to harm them to this point, but now she has to follow them, and the officials who escorted them have all come.


    The old lady is already old, so she won''t go with her this time. She will stay and be supported by the Wei family. This is what Jing Rui specially ordered.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 245： to go to a more miserable place

    Chapter 245 Going to a more bitter place


    Xiao Chenming also came back on vacation for this purpose.


    He was afraid that his aunt would not be willing to cause something else, so he hurried back. He didn''t expect that Wei shi thought more long-term, but he readily agreed.


    Originally, the He family wanted to sell the cow, but unfortunately those things were all the money spent by the old lady, so the formalities were also in the hands of the old lady, and it was impossible to do it in a hurry.


    The head of the Xiao family is in charge. In the future, this cow will be left to Chen Ming as compensation for their old lady.


    He shouted as he left, "It''s not fair."


    She didn''t expect that Wei''s family, together with a pair of children, would be able to stay because of a paper separation document, but she would follow the more difficult iron ore factory to suffer, so she couldn''t help cursing the people who started the Wei family, even the second room and the Xiao family. The other clansmen were not spared either.


    Xiao Chenhui asked his younger brother Xiao Chenxu to support his mother, each with a burden on his back, and walked out with the orders of the officials. They had already suffered enough, but they had to go to a more bitter place, with panic and anxiety on their faces.


    Lu Siyi even cried with swollen eyes, looking at her son in her arms, her face full of sadness.


    Xiao Yunru and Xiao Yunling who got the news were in different situations. Xiao Yunru wanted to send off his parents, but his mother-in-law felt it was too embarrassing: "Don''t go, if you want to go, then never go back to Qiu''s house."


    Xiao Yunru had to secretly wipe her tears in the room.


    But Xiao Yunling''s mother-in-law said, "Since you have married into our Zhang family, you should just have a good life with Yunzhong. No one in the military area has to laugh at anyone, so don''t care what others say."


    Xiao Yunling was very grateful after listening to her mother-in-law''s words: "Thank you mother, my daughter-in-law will definitely live a good life with her husband."


    And the two sisters-in-law in the kitchen were ordered by her mother-in-law, and specially prepared a packet of coarse grain cakes for her, and asked her to see them off. Everyone understood that this parting may be indefinite in the future.


    When Xiao Yunling took the things from her second sister-in-law, her eyes were red, thinking that she was really lucky, and she would definitely treat them better in the future when she met such a kind family.


    I thought again that I should go to send this journey, no matter how He treated her in the past, at least she chose the Zhang family, and she had a good life.


    When she and her husband arrived at the place, they saw Xiao Renli wearing shackles walking over with a disheveled face, a burst of sadness in her heart, and hurriedly stepped forward; "Master, the little lady is here to see her family off, please give me some convenience. "


    The two officials knew that this was also the eldest sister-in-law of Lord Qianhu, and nodded: "Hurry up, don''t delay the journey."


    He saw only Xiao Yunling: "Yunling, where is your eldest sister, why didn''t you come?"


    Xiao Yunling is not too clear, but she also knows that the Qiu family will not let her deliver it: "I''m afraid something will delay it."


    He said sadly for a moment: "If there is anything else, it is more important than seeing off parents and brothers?"


    Xiao Chenhui sighed, knowing that it must be the Qiu family who stopped him without thinking: "Mother, it''s okay if you don''t come, everyone in the province is sad."


    Yunling handed the things in her hand to the eldest brother: "Brother, here are some coarse grain cakes prepared by my in-law''s family, and take them on the road to satisfy their hunger."


    and handed over the one or two silver coins that her husband gave to him on the way: "Brother, you can keep these two silver coins, and you can settle down when you get there. Take care of you along the way."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the convenient official also came back: "Okay, it''s time to leave, but we can''t delay any longer, or it won''t be there until it gets dark."


    The Xiao family seems to be getting along well as soon as the elders of the Xiao family leave.


    Yesterday, I was delayed by something at home, but I finally made it up. Thank you for your support! good night~~~~~~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 246： why do you ask

    Chapter 246 Why do you ask that?


    The day after Xiao Renli was sent away, Yun Yi came to see the old lady with the cakes she made herself: "Grandma, Yi''er is here to see you."


    The old lady raised her head when she heard Yunyi''s voice: "Sit down."


    Yunyi put the basket on the kang and opened the cover: "Grandma, I brought some cakes I made myself, would you like to try it?"


    The old lady didn''t say a word, but she looked at the basket on the kang. Since she came to this northern border, she hadn''t eaten such refined pastries for a long time.


    Yunyi took out the plate and put it on the kang table: "Grandma, try it, if you like it, I''ll give it to you in the future."


    The old lady just looked, but didn''t do anything.


    Yun Yi glanced at the teapot on the table and said to the person outside the door, "Yun Shan, boil some water, I''ll make tea later."


    brought out another plate of pastries in the basket: "Has grandma ever complained about Yier?"


    "Why ask that?"


    "I just wanted to know what my grandmother was thinking."


    "Didn''t you already help him?"


    Yunyi looked up at the old lady: "So, you know."


    The old lady sighed: "The mistake he made was enough to behead his head and save his life. Someone must have saved him. Although the Wei family has a separation document, but there is no separation, and I, the immortal, have also been kept. Come down, maybe others can''t see it, but I understand in my heart."


    It seems that her grandmother is really not an ordinary person. When Jing Rui asked her for her opinion, she only said: "It''s too cheap for them to die."


    Xiao Renli said that he did not directly do anything that was not good for the second room, but whether in the capital or in the northern Xinjiang, he was always the one who wanted to be a good boy when he got cheap. Yun Yi didn''t look down on him at all.


    But the grandmother was kind to her. If Xiao Renli really beheaded, I am afraid that the old lady will be the first one who can''t stand it.


    Jing Rui then figured out a way to send Xiao Renli''s family to the most bitter iron ore factory in northern Xinjiang. When they got there, they could realize that there is no worst suffering, only more suffering.


    Yunyi took the tea he brought and made a pot of tea for the old lady: "Grandma, try it."


    The old lady held up the thick porcelain teacup, closed her eyes and smelled the long-lost tea fragrance, and felt a consolation in her heart: "That child Chen Ming is a good one. You should get closer in the future, and you can take care of each other when you have something."


    Yunyi nodded: "grandmother said yes."


    When ?? left, Xiao Yunshan sent Yunyi out: "Thank you."


    Yunyi stopped: "In the future, you can do it yourself."


    The old lady has sold the yard where the He family lived and returned to the guard house. Although the handling fee was deducted, they lost a tael of silver compared to the original purchase of the house, but at least they can live a more relaxed life with this money.


    Yunyi didn''t take a few steps when he saw Xiao Yunling and Zhang Yunzhong coming to Xiao''s house together.


    Xiao Yunling stepped forward: "Third sister, you came to see your grandmother too?"


    Yunyi nodded lightly: "Yes, second cousin, let''s go in, I have to leave beforehand."


    After saying that, he nodded at Zhang Yunzhong, his cousin-in-law, and then walked away with a basket.


    She is going to rest today. Last time, she said she wanted to buy a woman to go back. Because something was delayed, she just went to do it today.


    Find a place to put the basket back in the space, and then walk towards the market.


    Although this market is not big, it has all the internal organs. After asking people, they quickly found the only tooth shop in this market.


    As soon as she entered the door, someone greeted her: "Is the girl buying someone, or buying a house and land?"


    Yun Yi said lightly, "Come here and find a woman who can do laundry and cook."


    "It''s really time for the girl to come. I just brought a few back yesterday, girl, wait a moment, I''ll bring someone here."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 247： buy

    Chapter 247 Buying People


    It didn''t take long for the man to walk out with six or seven women: "They''re all here, girl, see if there''s anything you like."


    Yunyi looked up at these people, and one of the young women met Yunyi''s gaze: "Girl, I can do anything, you choose me."


    Yunyi ignored her, looking at her eyes like a restless master.


    Soon Yunyi chose a woman who was wearing patches and clothes, but she was still neat and tidy: "Can you cook?"


    The woman said respectfully, "Miss Hui, you can know common home-cooked dishes."


    Yunyi nodded and said to the steward on the side, "Just her."


    The steward waved his hand to let the others back down. The woman who spoke before turned to look at Yunyi: "Girl, I can really do anything, can''t I really choose me?"


    Yun Yidan smiled and said: "My family is just an ordinary family, and I don''t even have a place to take people back to, so I can only rest in the utility room, would you like to?"


    Yunyi said these words, the woman hesitated.


    Yunyi shook her head and looked at the woman she chose: "What''s your name?"


    The woman raised her head slightly: "Miss Hui, little lady Gu Clan Lixia."


    Yunyi continued: "My family is not rich, and the only room for you to live in is the utility room, are you willing?"


    Gu Lixia bowed: "Lixia only wants a place to live, a stable life, nothing else."


    Yunyi asked some more things, and spent five taels of silver to take people out of their teeth.


    As soon as he walked out of the dental office, he saw Jiang Yuanyi. Before Jing Rui took him to the hospital for work, he knew it.


    Jiang Yuanyi also saw Yunyi, and stopped to say hello with a smile: "Doctor Xiao, come out to the market?"


    Yun Yidan smiled: "Yes, come out for a walk, what are you doing?"


    Jiang Yuan smiled as soon as he looked at the people behind him: "It''s not that I did an errand a few days ago, and I won the reward of the thousand households. Not only did I add extra meals the next day, but also the balance.


    I''m going to take my brothers to buy some meat and let the people in the kitchen make bacon. During the Chinese New Year, everyone can have a delicious meal. "


    Yunyi said with a smile: "That''s a good feeling. The bacon smoked with pine branches or cypress branches is not only fragrant, but also has a good color."


    Jiang Yuan heard this: "Okay, then I''ll go back and talk to my brother in the kitchen."


    Yun Yi smiled and nodded: "I won''t bother, just go get busy."


    I bought some daily necessities at the market, and then took Gu Lixia home.


    On the way, I told her about the situation at home and what she needed to do when she got home: "There are not many things at home, and the population is simple. Just do your own thing."


    Gu Lixia was very grateful to Yunyi for being able to choose her among those people: "Yes, slaves must work hard."


    Yun Yi smiled and said, "We''re not big families, but we all have errands, and we need someone to take care of the housework at home on weekdays. You don''t have to call yourself a slave, you don''t have to be so particular about it. I''ll call you Aunt Gu in the future. Just call me by my name."


    Gu Lixia quickly waved his hand and said, "How can this be done? I''ll still call you Miss?"


    Yunyi didn''t like this title very much, so he said, "Then you can just call me a girl, we are a small family, this is more appropriate."


    Gu Lixia had a smile on his face: "Okay, then call the girl."


    After arriving home, Bai Zuo and Bai You took Brother Hao to greet him first.


    Yun Yi smiled and hugged Brother Hao, rubbing his face against him: "Brother Hao, are you having fun playing at home?"


    Little cuties, if you still have a monthly pass, please reward a few, it''s doubled, hehe. thanks for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 248： Its just too much of a coincidence.

    Chapter 248 This thing is too coincidental


    Brother Hao felt itchy, avoided Yunyi and replied with a smile: "Have fun, Bai Zuo should fight today."


    Yun Yi smiled and asked, "Why?"


    At this time, the elder brother Xiao Chenrui who came out of the courtyard answered: "It''s not that Bai Zuo squeezed the younger brother into the snowdrift just to eat in one bite."


    Yun Yi laughed after hearing this: "It turned out that it was Bai Zuo who was greedy and pushed you down. I can''t complain about it. Well, it should be beaten, so punish it for not having lunch."


    Bai Zuo seemed to understand it, and cried out in a low voice with some grievances, and looked at the place where Brother Hao fell from time to time.


    Yunyi seemed to be able to sense Bai Zuo''s grievance and touched its head before walking towards the courtyard.


    introduced to his elder brother Xiao Chenrui while walking: "Chenrui, this is Aunt Gu, and I will work with us in the future."


    After finishing speaking, he said to Gu Lixia: "Aunt Gu, this is my eldest brother Xiao Chenrui, you can call him the eldest son, Xiao Chenhao, the little son in his arms, and one of my fianc¨¦s, but he is not at home today, You can call him Young Master Jing when you meet him."


    Aunt Gu said: "I have seen the eldest son and the little son."


    Since we want to live together in the future, some things must be explained: "Aunt Gu, you are mainly responsible for cooking, laundry, cleaning up the house, and the vegetable field in the backyard.


    The family is simple, but I still have to say something in advance. Our rooms are not allowed, you can¡¯t go in, we will clean the house by ourselves, you only need to be responsible for the main room, kitchen and yard.


    On weekdays, we have to be away from home during the day, so you can do your own thing, and you can arrange the time freely. "


    Aunt Gu replied respectfully, "Yes, girl."


    Yun Yi took her to get acquainted with the house again, and took her to the utility room that had already been tidied up: "The conditions of the house are limited, we tidied up a little before here, you will live here first, and I will bring you some later. Silver, go get some bedding and a change of clothes yourself."


    Aunt Gu looked at the house with joy, and finally had a house of her own temporarily: "It''s very good here, I like it very much, thank you girl."


    With people working at home, Yunyi has more time for himself. He still has the leather that he made when he came here last year. Before, he just made boots for the three of them.


    Now that she has time, she thought about making a pair of boots for Jing Rui. After all, the winter in the northern Xinjiang is too long. If you replace one pair of boots, people can suffer less.


    As soon as he said it, he prepared some snacks for Brother Hao, and he started to get busy.


    ******


    The capital, the palace of Princess Jing''an.


    "What a bunch of trash, how could this person be found silently."


    "Princess, it is said that a few people were afraid of being exposed that night, so they hid in the mountains. According to the old slave, most of them are bad luck."


    "Mammy, this thing is too coincidental, nothing happened for so many years, but since that kid got out of Cheng Xianglan''s control, how long has it been? If it goes on like this, I''m afraid it will be difficult to even know what''s going on over there."


    "Yeah, the three people disappeared all of a sudden. It''s really a bit strange. It stands to reason that their martial arts will not cause accidents in the mountains."


    "Ma''am, let''s arrange some more people. Since Cheng Xianglan can''t control Jing Rui now, let''s just get rid of them and save us from waiting for him to grow up.


    I sent more people over this time, be sure to send him to see his mother. "


    "Yes, princess, this old slave will arrange it."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 249： full load

    Chapter 249 Returning


    And Jing Rui has not rested these days. In addition to stepping up the training of the people below, he also sent people to stare at Wei Shihai, the former Wei Baihu, because this person was originally from Weijia Village not far from Baishan Village.


    It is impossible to be the head of a hundred households, and people have returned to Weijia Village, but because he has been the head of a hundred households before, his reputation in Weijia Village is quite high.


    Jing Rui heard the conspiracy of the three people before, and knew that Wei Shihai had become a **** and was not honest, and he was still in Xiao Xiangyunyi. It seemed that the lesson he gave last time was not enough.


    That night, Jing Ruihai arrived at Weijiacun at the end of the day. Because he had explored the road before, he entered Wei Shihai''s house with a light car.


    It was a bit surprising to see that the lights were still on in Wei Shihai''s room, after all, it was getting late.


    He cautiously approached the room, and heard someone say: "Shihai, in your current situation, stop thinking about those unrealistic things.


    We are not rivals. If your sister-in-law finds out about this, I''m afraid there will be a separation of the family. Listen to my father''s advice. No matter what kind of woman, blowing the lamp on the kang is the same, so don''t go to the top. "


    Wei Shihai was a little displeased. In the past, the family had to rely on him. Now that he has no military pay, these people change their faces really fast, but since they met Yun Yi, they can''t even look at others.


    Today, his mother brought a girl from the neighboring village to the door again, and he ran away with a few words. This also caused public anger, and the family said that he didn''t know what to do.


    Wei Shihai said impatiently: "Dad, I''m sleepy, I''ll talk about this later, let my son think about it."


    When Jing Rui heard this, he quickly found a place to hide. After a while, someone came out of the house. When the yard was calm again, Jing Rui approached carefully again. He took out the hypnotic pill that Yun Yi had given before, be careful. It was blown in, and it didn''t take long for the room to stop moving.


    After Jing Rui went in, he searched the room again, and he really found a lot of secret orders in the hidden place. He glanced at the person on the bed. It was impossible for others to keep these things, and he would definitely deal with it after reading it. .


    It''s a pity that Wei Shihai collected all of them. This is all evidence of crimes. If the person in the capital knew about this, I wonder if Wei Shihai would be mad at him.


    When he was leaving, he used his skillful force to break the originally recovered leg again. It may have been his foot under the medicine. Wei Shihai only made a few humming noises, and then there was no movement.


    Jing Rui brought something and returned with a full load.


    Yun Yi thought he would not be back tonight, but he heard someone entering the yard, and as soon as he heard the footsteps, he knew that Jing Rui must be back: "Why did you come back so late?"


    "I went out to do some things, take a rest, I''ll tell you tomorrow morning."


    "Okay, you also rest earlier, by the way, there are more people at home, you should pay more attention to yourself."


    "understood."


    Fortunately, when the house was repaired, the fire channel and fire wall were re-made. As long as the partition in the middle was removed, Xiao Chenrui''s house could burn the kang, and he could also help him warm the house. It is impossible to say how warm the house is, but The house was definitely not cold.


    He went to the backyard to hold the firewood and re-fired the kang before resting.


    Who would have thought that the dignified Prince Rui of the previous life would one day hold firewood and make fire by himself, haha, what a difference between heaven and earth, but fortunately Jing Rui adapts well.


    ******


    Jing''s family, Cheng Xianglan almost fainted when she received the news from Princess Jing''an.


    The thing that their husband and wife were most afraid of happened, Cheng Xianglan asked in a panic, "Hongxi, what should I do now?"


    Good night, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 250： Dont challenge our patience

    Chapter 250 Don''t challenge our patience


    Jing Hongxi patted his forehead: "Now it''s not what we want to do, but what does the person want us to do?"


    Cheng Xianglan cried in a low voice: "Did he do something wrong at the beginning, he shouldn''t have left his son, and now let him face those people alone, but he is still a child, he doesn''t know anything."


    According to the news from Princess Jing''an, Cheng Zhongyao had a dispute with Mo Jingting, the heir of Prince Yu''s Mansion, in the capital. He couldn''t stand still and rolled down the stairs from the second floor. Get justice for your son.


    Cheng Xianglan cried: "Hongxi, could it be that Cheng Yanbin noticed something, or maybe he didn''t go to Prince Yu''s mansion to seek justice for Brother Yao."


    "There should be other reasons, otherwise that person wouldn''t mention it. Now we can''t do anything in the northern Xinjiang, we can only let nature take its course. You should also pay attention to your emotions these days, and don''t let your family feel that something is wrong.


    Even if something really happened, it can only be blamed for his bad life. We did it for his own good at the beginning. Who would have thought that after so many years, there would still be variables. "


    The next day, Cheng Xianglan was a little lethargic because she didn''t rest well last night. Sister-in-law Wei pouted and said, "Third younger brother and sister, you look like this, and those who didn''t know thought you went out last night to be a thief."


    Cheng Xianglan was in a bad mood. When her sister-in-law said this, she directly said, "Is there a sister-in-law who smears your own family like this? If I really do steal, then you will have a light on your face?"


    Second house Wu Shi was afraid that they would quarrel again: "There is not much firewood at home. Today is the day when the family goes to the mountain to collect firewood. Don''t make father-in-law angry."


    After eating, except for Master Jing and the children at home, everyone else went up the mountain to pick up firewood.


    Cheng Xianglan didn''t expect that she would get separated from everyone in a daze, but before she could react, a knife was thrown on her neck.


    When she woke up again, she was in a cave, and there was pain in her neck. When she saw everything in front of her, she subconsciously wanted to scream, but it was a pity that someone was one step ahead of her and tapped her dumb hole.


    She quickly sat up from the ground and retreated to the edge of the cave. She looked at these people in horror. She wanted to speak but couldn''t.


    Someone came over and said, "If you want to survive, what do we ask for a while, what do you answer, do you hear it?"


    Cheng Xianglan nodded after hearing this, indicating that she knew.


    I just heard the man say again: "I''ll help you solve the acupuncture point. If you dare to call someone out, today will be your death day next year."


    In the winter, Cheng Xianglan''s forehead was covered in fine sweat, and she was really frightened.


    The man tapped on her, then sat on the stone opposite: "Is Jing Rui your son?"


    "Yes."


    "I want to hear the truth."


    "He, he is me, son."


    "It seems that you don''t want to see the sun tomorrow, I''ll give you another chance, don''t challenge our patience."


    At this time, the man standing at the entrance of the cave had a dagger in his hand: "Would you like to try how sharp this dagger is?"


    Cheng Xianglan''s breath became heavy: "I said, I said, don''t kill me, he, he, really isn''t my son."


    "Who is he and where is your biological son? Don''t try to fool us, otherwise your husband and other children will not want to live."


    Cheng Xianglan didn''t dare to take chances anymore, so she explained all the things.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 251： the event

    Chapter 251


    Cheng Xianglan and Jing Rui''s mother, Ai Xinyi, were not far away before they left the cabinet. Although Cheng Xianglan was a few years older than Ai Xinyi, the two got along pretty well.


    When the age of marriage was reached, Cheng Xianglan married Jing Hongxi, the third son of the official servant''s family, through the help of relatives. On the day of Cheng Xianglan''s wedding, the Cheng family had five relatives, and the young master of the general''s house, Cheng Yanbin, came to send congratulatory gifts. Xin Yi fell in love at first sight.


    Two years later, the two got married after three media and six hires.


    It was only after Ai Xinyi entered the house that she became pregnant for more than two years, which made the old lady in the house somewhat complained about her.


    Actually, it''s not that she can''t get pregnant, it''s Cheng Yanbin who said that she is still young, and it''s not too late to wait for two years, but she couldn''t say it directly, so her mother-in-law misunderstood.


    Actually, before Cheng Yanbin got married, the first emperor intended to marry Princess Jing''an to Cheng Yanbin, but Cheng Yanbin declined.


    Princess Jing''an was very angry when she found out, and found out that the woman Cheng Yanbin liked was just the daughter of a merchant, so he didn''t take anyone seriously. He thought that Cheng Yanbin must be just on a whim and would get tired of it after a long time.


    But I never imagined that after Ai Xinyi got married, the general''s mansion would actually send someone to hire her. This was considered a revenge with Princess Jing An.


    The first emperor took all this into consideration, and it didn''t take long for the Princess Jing''an to choose the champion as the attached horse.


    The first-class talent of the champion, Princess Jing''an took some of her previous temperament, but the good times did not last long. After two years of marriage, the princess finally became pregnant, but the consort was sent to the south to treat the flood.


    After leaving, she never came back. When Princess Jing''an was seven months pregnant, there was bad news that her concubine was gone.


    Princess Jing''an got the news and became pregnant. She gave birth to a baby girl who was less than one month old and named Jiao Yuyan. Because her body was very weak due to the premature birth, people in the whole house were afraid that the little princess would make a mistake.


    I don''t know who came up with the bad idea, saying that it was to find a family for foster care and raise it with his children, so that the children would grow up more smoothly.


    After someone checked it out, they learned that the young lady of the General''s Mansion had given birth to a young son a few days ago, and she was with the little princess. After hearing this, Princess Jing''an came up with other ideas, so she sent someone to spread the word, asking Ai Xinyi took the little princess back to the general''s mansion to raise them together.


    But Cheng Yanbin, who was at home with Xiu Mu, heard about this, and immediately rejected it. He said that this little county owner was precious, and the child was born prematurely, so he couldn''t take the responsibility.


    He also went directly to the palace to meet with the Holy Master and explained the reason. Naturally, this matter failed again, but this time, Princess Jing An was furious because there were rumors and rumors that she said shamelessly.


    Since then, she has followed a sentence. If she can''t get it, it will be ruined.


    So she started with Cheng Yanbin''s wife, just as something happened to the Jing family, Princess Jing An focused on Cheng Xianglan and asked her to secretly drug Ai Xinyi, promising that he would help the Jing family deal with it.


    In order to protect the Jing family and herself, Cheng Xianglan went to the General''s Mansion, saying that she wanted to whisper to Ai Xinyi and send the maid off. Ai Xinyi drank the white water she handed over, and developed a high fever at night.


    has not been getting better. After a month, his condition improved slightly, but Cheng Yanbin received an emergency military service. Before leaving, Ai Xinyi said that she wanted to take her son to another hospital to recuperate. In fact, he was not in the house and she wanted to hide in peace.


    Cheng Yanbin agreed, and told his parents to personally send their mother and son to another courtyard before leaving in a hurry.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 252： save man from wolf

    Chapter 252 Saved the man from the wolf''s mouth


    Who would have thought that this parting turned out to be a farewell, and when he returned to Beijing, he learned that his wife had passed away.


    I was afraid that he would be distracted on the battlefield and something happened again, so I hid it.


    He locked himself in the room and didn''t go out for a few days. The old general forced him out of the house, but he also got the guarantee of the old general that he would not be forced to marry again, so he started to eat and save his life.


    Under the pressure of several people in the cave, Cheng Xianglan explained again: Princess Jing''an asked her to go to another courtyard afterward. She had no way to protect herself, so she had to obey the princess''s instructions and gave it to Ai Xinyi again. one pill.


    The princess only said that this medicine will make people very weak, but she did not say that too much of this medicine can kill you, and it is the kind of medicine that ordinary doctors can''t find out.


    The person who changed the child was also reminded by the people around Princess Jing''an, so she had the courage to do it.


    Now that the matter is revealed, she knows that she is afraid that her life will not be long, and Princess Jing''an will not protect them at all now. When she asked her to exchange the two children, she was afraid that she had her own plans.


    And because of Princess Jing''an''s dealings, the Jing family did not have to be executed, but the family was sent to Northern Xinjiang. In this process, Xianglan only said that it was the princess'' help, because she had also helped the princess before.


    As for the inside story, she only told Jing Hongxi that it was really too big. If the rumors leaked, everyone would still have to die.


    When ?? was distributed, before leaving, the princess sent someone to explain: "You must let someone live to the northern border, but let him suffer the hardships of this world."


    Princess Jing''an thought, the next step is to deal with Cheng Yanbin wholeheartedly, but unfortunately Cheng Yanbin is too cautious, and she has not caught a trace of his fault for so many years.


    And now, no one spoils her like the previous emperor, and the current sage will not let her play the court affairs, so Cheng Yanbin is still alive and well.


    Cheng Xianglan, who should be explained, has explained it clearly, and now she only asks these people to let her go back.


    These people were just words. After asking, they disappeared into the cave without hurting Cheng Xianglan''s half finger.


    Cheng Xianglan took a long time to walk out of the cave, but she never thought that the cave was still more than ten meters above the ground, and she couldn''t get down at all.


    But now I call for help, and I am afraid that no one will hear it. Even if I hear it, it is even harder for me to explain how I got up. If I say that I was brought up, my reputation will be ruined. So she decided to save herself.


    I stared at the vines on the mountain wall for a long time, thinking that I would grab the vines and slide down for a while, although I was afraid to die, but now there is no better way, it is better than waiting to die on the top.


    It''s just that she was unlucky. Just a few meters down, a snake appeared on the mountain wall. She was frightened and let go of the vine and fell down, breaking her legs and arms.


    There was a **** smell, and it didn''t take long for a lone wolf to be attracted.


    When ?? and the others heard her cry for help, she had already fainted when they came together, and a calf had been eaten by a wolf.


    The wolf saw someone coming, and wanted to run with her in his mouth. Fortunately, there were so many people that he didn''t let it succeed and saved the person from the wolf''s mouth.


    But this man was rescued, but his appalling appearance frightened the men who came to save him, so he had to endure the fear of taking him down the mountain.


    The old man of the Jing family wanted to save face, and asked his family to send Cheng Xianglan to the medical clinic of the guardhouse, and said, "No matter how much money, as long as it can save people."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 253： I want to save people and kill them

    Chapter 253 I want to save people and kill them


    The other doctors said it was hopeless, Yun Yi came over and said, "Would you like me to try it?"


    The old man of the Jing family probably also wanted to gain a good reputation. He knew in his heart that he would not be able to save his life if he got hurt like this.


    But Yunyi wants to save people and should kill them: "I can try to save this person, but the medical expenses are indispensable."


    The old man of the Jing family opened his mouth and said, "Doctor Xiao, you just need to save. Our Jing family must not owe the hospital money."


    Yunyi nodded and said solemnly: "The old man of the Jing family is benevolent and righteous."


    After he finished speaking, he turned back to the house and fastened the door before he started to save people.


    In addition to the calf that was eaten by the wolf, he was injured and bitten in many places on his body. He began to take out tools to save people. He did it carefully, but his movements were not gentle.


    In the middle, Cheng Xianglan was woken up by pain several times, but Yun Yike didn''t give her anesthesia, she wanted to avenge Jing Rui.


    An hour later, Yun Yi opened the door: "The person has been rescued, and I have to stay here for a few days after that, so please hand over the money first."


    When the old man of the Jing family heard that someone had been rescued, he felt a little nervous in his heart. He was so hurt that he would do anything to save the life. He was afraid that he would have to spend all the money of the Jing family, and he also blamed himself for talking too much.


    Yunyi asked Doctor Xing to come in and count the medicines used and report the number to the Jing family.


    Doctor Xing tilted his head and saw that Yun Yi was packing up the surgical equipment, and muttered softly, "It will bully me, the old man, and let me do this irritating thing."


    Yunyi''s hearing is very good, and she listened straightly: "You have always been highly respected in the medical institution, and the numbers you calculated are trusted by them."


    After a while she packed up here, and Doctor Xing also figured it out: "This time, I will give you a total of six taels of silver, and the rest of the day will be settled every day. Today, I used a lot of finished medicines, and it will be less in the next few days."


    The old man of the Jing family sent his family home to get the money, but his heart was dripping blood.


    Jing''s family wanted to bring Cheng Xianglan home, but Yun Yi stopped her: "She has been rescued by me now, and she must be taken care of by someone in the past few days. When she passes the dangerous period, you can take her back."


    King''s family had to agree.


    The military household area is talking about the third daughter-in-law of the Jing family who was bitten by a wolf. Someone said, "The whole family went out together, why did she go there?"


    "No matter what, we have to pay more attention when we go up the mountain in the future. It is best to have more people with us. In case of an accident, more people will be more powerful."


    "That''s not necessarily true. The last time we went into the mountains, we encountered wild boars, but they dispersed. The wild boars kept chasing me. If I hadn''t run into the old hunter in Baishan Village, I would have explained it in the mountains a long time ago."


    "Yes, it''s better not to go deep into the mountains."


    "The third daughter-in-law of the Jing family is really brave. Hey, Dr. Xiao''s medical skills are really amazing at such a young age. Those old doctors said that there is no way to save her. It''s amazing that she can be rescued."


    "I just want to show myself, I don''t know what day I will be unlucky."


    "Hey, you''re going to be bitten by a wolf someday, but don''t think about letting Doctor Xiao save you. Last time you fell off your front teeth, and you still want to put the blame on Doctor Xiao, you can."


    "This woman remembers eating but not beating, and even blames Dr. Xiao when she falls. It''s really a problem."


    "The younger brother of her mother''s family fell in love with the prostitute of the Shang family. Last time, it was estimated that she was helping the Shang family to fight the injustice, but she lost all her teeth."


    "As her younger brother looks like, can a girl from the Shang family like it?"


    "I think it''s also hanging. The dead skinny camel is bigger than a horse. Besides, although Shang Yufei is a concubine, she has high spirits. I will tell you in a low voice that I have seen her staring at Jing Qianhu several times.


    Guess, she doesn''t like Jing Qianhu, right? "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 254： Smart is mistaken by smart

    Chapter 254 Cleverness is mistaken by cleverness


    Everyone here is still guessing, but Jing Rui was just a few steps out of the guardhouse when he was stopped by Shang Yufei: "Sir, can you take a step to speak?"


    Seeing that this was not the person who framed Yi''er before, Jing Rui was immediately displeased and said to the guard behind him, "Come with her and see if she has anything important to report. If there is nothing wrong, take her back to Shang Shang. Home, leave it to the Shang family to deal with.


    Next time, the Shang family will go to the quarry to accept labor, regardless of gender, age, or child. "


    As a result, Shang Yufei didn''t say why for a long time, but hugged the thing in her arms tighter and tighter, and the guard saw that this was nothing to do.


    So he was about to **** Shang Yufei back to Shang''s house. Shang Yufei was in a hurry, so she said pitifully: "Brother guard, I can go back by myself, so I won''t bother you to send it off. I''ll just come if I don''t come."


    It''s a pity that the elder brother of the guard is a rectal man, and he can''t understand her little eyes at all.


    The elder brother of the guard seriously carried out the order of Lord Qianhu, sent Shang Yufei back to the Shang family, and in front of the Shang family, said what the adults said before leaving.


    As soon as the guards left, the Shang family fried the pot, and Shang Yufei''s mother, Mrs. Miao, came up and gave her a slap: "Isn''t it enough to lose face before? You still want to seduce the adults of thousands of households, so don''t look at yourself. current status."


    The old lady of the Shang family, who was standing behind, said, "It''s not a good idea to stay with the female university, everyone, please hurry up and set up a marriage for her in the next few days."


    Originally, the old lady of the Shang family thought Shang Yufei was smart and looked at her highly among the granddaughters, but unfortunately she came to the northern Xinjiang because she was too impatient and out of line.


    Originally, the previous things bored the old lady, and it took a long time before today''s incident happened again. If I stay here again, I was afraid that something would happen. I glanced at Shang Yufei, who was stunned there, and turned to leave.


    The courtyard walked for a while, and everyone knew that the old lady had spoken. This Shang Yufei would not be able to stay at home for long, and because she made many mistakes, Mrs. Miao would definitely not be too concerned about her marriage. The people who come out are so realistic.


    Shang Yufei didn''t think that she just wanted to express her love and wanted to send a pair of shoes she made by herself, so she brought disaster to herself, but she hated Jing Rui in her heart.


    *


    Jing''s family handed over six taels of silver to the hospital account and left.


    But there are two taels of silver that belonged to Yunyi. When saving Cheng Xianglan, some of the medicinal Yunyi belonged to him. These Yunyis had told Doctor Xing before.


    At this time, the Jing family gathered together, and all of them looked ugly. The eldest of the Jing family said, "Father, Mrs. Cheng will stay at the hospital for a few days. The cost of this treatment is not a small amount."


    Jing Hongxi was already uncomfortable in his heart, but now he is even more angry when he hears what Big Brother said: "Big Brother, what do you mean?"


    Jing Hongdong looked at his third brother with a cold face: "You have seen Cheng''s injury, no matter how much money is spent, her leg will not be found, as for other injuries, go home slowly The same is true for raising, staying in the hospital is nothing more than spending more money.¡±


    Jing Hongxi''s eyes were red with anger: "Brother, what do you mean, bring her back now and let her live and die?"


    Jing Hongdong heard this, his face black and scary: "It''s not like you don''t understand what the situation at home is like. Besides, I didn''t say that life and death depend on fate, so what''s the point of third brother."


    Jing Hongxi stared at his elder brother: "If something like this happened to my sister-in-law, what would my elder brother do?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 255： News from the North

    Chapter 255 News from Northern Xinjiang


    Jing Hongdong looked angrily at the old man sitting on top: "Father, look at the third brother, because I''m afraid this family is not messy enough."


    Jing Hongxi sneered: "Why, it''s not easy to answer this question?


    You just want to go somewhere else, don''t you just don''t want to give Cheng''s money to cure her illness, you want her to fend for herself, oh, yes, maybe you want to propose a separation, I guess right? "


    Although Jing Hongdong was thought by his younger brother, he felt a little guilty, but he thought it was a fact: "No matter how I answer, the third younger brother will not be satisfied. Besides, what you just said is correct, it is not good to let Mrs. Cheng drag it out. Bring down the entire Jing family."


    Jing Hongxi laughed even more after hearing this, causing the people in the house to be puzzled: "Brother, sister-in-law sent the money from the Jing family back to her mother''s house, why don''t you say that it will bring down the Jing family?"


    Jing Hongdong was embarrassed for a while: "Back then, the Wei family was also implicated by us and was sent to the northern Xinjiang. Shouldn''t it be necessary to subsidize it?"


    Jing Hongxi swept the things on the table directly to the ground: "Big brother really knows how to find reasons, then why is Cheng''s not here because we were implicated.


    You may have forgotten that, if she had not found Princess Jing''an to deal with it, we would have long been dead souls under the sword. "


    At this time, Jing Hongnan said, "Father, since the eldest brother and the third brother have said this, in order to make the family safe in the future, it''s better to divide the family, so as to save the rest of the day because of these things."


    Anyway, his son is out of full family now, so the separation has no effect on them, but the other two rooms are different.


    The old man of the Jing family pondered for a long time, and sighed: "Then the family will not be separated into the household, you will each live separately. I will live with the big house in the future, and you two houses will be filial every year."


    In this way, the Jing family was officially divided. Although the second room did not receive much, but Jing Xuxuan''s military salary will be exclusively for the second room, and the future life will definitely be more prosperous than the other two rooms.


    Cheng Xianglan stayed in the hospital for two more days before being brought back, and the four taels of silver that she got from the family was spent.


    It''s just that Cheng Xianglan woke up like a different person, sometimes crazy, sometimes in a daze, and at first glance, it was the sequelae of excessive fright.


    *


    The capital, the general''s mansion.


    Cheng Zhongyao lay on the bed with pain and difficulty breathing: "Xiao Wu."


    "The servant is here, young master, what are your orders?"


    "My father is going to seek justice for me, isn''t he afraid that it is Prince Yu''s mansion, and he doesn''t even dare to seek justice for me?"


    "Young master, the general has not returned to the mansion for a few days. You can''t be angry right now. It''s the real business. When the general returns to the mansion, he will definitely go to Yuwang''s mansion to make a theory. You are the only young master in the mansion, and the general is a short guard. Probably not."


    "But how many days have passed, no matter what, my injury will be healed. Recently, my father is really weird, and he doesn''t care about me as much as he used to."


    "Master, what are you talking about, you are the top of the general''s heart, be careful that the general will be sad when you hear it."


    Cheng Yanbin returned to the house very late, and just after returning to the house, he saw the news from the northern border.


    After reading it, I was really heartbroken. My wife was conspired to kill her.


    When I went back to Beijing, I only heard that Princess Jing''an happened to be on a trip that day, and she met the old lady of the General''s Mansion. Knowing that the young lady in the other courtyard was seriously ill, they went together.


    It was she who persuaded the old lady on the spot to deal with the servants who were serving in the other courtyard, on the grounds that she didn''t serve the young lady well, and she deserved to die.


    The old lady was kind, she didn''t kill them, she just sold them all, and to put it bluntly, it was for Princess Jing''an''s face.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 256： How much hatred makes you want to do anything to harm my wife and children

    Chapter 256 What kind of hatred makes you want to do anything to harm my wife and children


    So after Cheng Yanbin returned to the mansion, he didn''t find anyone who served by his wife''s side. It''s not that he had no doubts, but his mother was a benevolent person, and it was impossible for him to harm his wife.


    He is a big man, and he would never have thought that Princess Jing''an, a woman, would be so vicious.


    Because he sent people to investigate for a long time and found no results, he was in despair, and he was drunk and dreamed for a while, and the matter was put on hold like that.


    Who would have thought that 18 years later, she would get such shocking news that her pure beloved wife was actually killed, well, very good.


    His wife, how miserable and helpless his Xinyi must have been at that time.


    swears in his heart that he will definitely let Princess Jing An pay back the blood debt.


    "come here."


    One appeared in the room, knelt down and saluted: "Master."


    "Send someone to keep an eye on Princess Jing''an''s mansion. If there is any movement, please report it in time."


    "Yes, Master."


    waved his hand to let people go down. He closed his eyes and thought about things there. Now, in this situation, he should stay still and clear the obstacles, or take Jing Rui back to the house first.


    Thinking of his character, he would definitely not leave the Xiao family girl to return to Beijing alone, but now he has no suitable reason to bring the Xiao family sister and brother back to Beijing.


    Finger tapped on the table, thinking about what to do next?


    I''m afraid that Princess Jing''an is also staring at the General''s Mansion. This woman is really vicious, and it hurt Xinyi not to mention, and she wants to make her son''s pigs and dogs inferior.


    How much hatred makes you want to hurt my wife and children at all costs, I, Cheng Yanbin, will definitely make life worse for you to relieve the hatred in your heart and comfort the spirit of your beloved wife.


    *


    Jing''an Princess Mansion


    "Mother Zhang, is there still no news?"


    "Yes, the old slave has seen it, but there is still no news sent. Could something happen?"


    Princess Jing''an shook her head and said, "They have been specially trained, how could they not be able to deal with a reckless man?"


    "But from the news we received before, this reckless man has made great contributions and has been promoted to a thousand households, so it should not be underestimated."


    "It may also be delayed on the road. I heard that the snow in the northern Xinjiang can sometimes reach people''s waists. If it really encounters such weather, the horses may not be able to run."


    "What the princess said was that if it was really snowing and delaying the journey, it would make sense."


    "Is there something going on at the General''s Mansion?"


    "Cheng Yanbin has returned to the mansion, but he hasn''t come out since he entered the mansion, and there is no other news for the time being."


    "Let people keep staring, go on, I''m tired."


    Mother Zhang withdrew, but she bumped into Jiao Yuyan, the little county master who came to greet her: "This old slave has seen the county master."


    "Mother Zhang, is my mother here?"


    "Go back to the princess, the princess is in the room, but I just talked to me for a long time. I''m very tired now. I''m going to take a nap. Do you want to come back later?"


    "That''s it, okay, mother''s health is important, I''ll come over later to greet you."


    "County Lord, walk slowly."


    *


    It was another snowy day in the northern Xinjiang. Many people woke up in the middle of the night and went to the roof to remove snow. The snow was so heavy that if the snow was not removed, the beams of the roof would collapse.


    Early this morning, Xiao Chenrui cleaned up the snow on the roof of his house, looked at the courtyard on the other side of the military household area, and said to Yun Yi in the courtyard, "Sister, cousin is in the military camp, there is snow on the roof of my grandmother''s side. I''m afraid it hasn''t been removed yet, why don''t I go and take a look?"


    Yunyi looked up at the elder brother: "Okay, then you go over there and see, if there is no snow removal, help remove the snow, and come back early for dinner."


    Happy New Year''s Day, little cuties, I wish you all the best of luck in the new year!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 257： Its so nice to have you

    Chapter 257 It''s so nice to have you


    After he finished speaking, he turned back to the house and handed the cake in his hand to Xiao Chenrui, the eldest brother who came down from the roof: "Bring this to my grandmother."


    Xiao Chenrui took the cake with a smile on his face: "Then I''ll go first and come back soon."


    Yunyi nodded, now that she has Aunt Gu at home, she doesn''t have to do things in the kitchen by herself. Watching the flying snow, she suddenly became interested. She took the wooden sword that Jing Rui had made for her before, and practiced the sword in the courtyard.


    Aunt Gu who came out of the kitchen was dumbfounded. Her girl''s figure dancing sword in the snow was so beautiful. Although she didn''t know martial arts, she could also see that the girl was not a flower fist and embroidered legs.


    When ??Jing Rui entered the courtyard, he saw Yun Yi who was practicing swordsmanship in the snow. One flew and the two fought together. You came and I went back and forth. After two quarters of an hour, the two stopped.


    "The progress is not small, and it seems that I have put in a lot of effort. With this momentum, I will soon be able to return to the previous level."


    "Why did you come back so early in the morning?"


    "You didn''t say that you wanted to see Tongling City before. It''s going to be New Year''s Eve soon, and everything on my side is almost arranged. I''ll take you there today."


    "But, I''m afraid I can''t get out of the level with my current status?"


    "The medical center just wants to purchase a batch of medicinal materials. I will take this task for you. The common documents have been completed for you. It just so happens that the health center has something to go to Tongling City. Pack up, let''s set off early. ."


    "Alas, Jing Rui, it''s great to have you."


    "Just so happy?"


    "Yeah, although it''s icy and snowy, I''ve been in Northern Xinjiang for a year, and I haven''t been out of this place yet."


    When Yunyi and Brother Hao were ready, the elder brother Xiao Chenrui also came back. Hearing that they were going to Tongling City, he was a little envious, but he knew that it was impossible to let him go with his current status.


    Originally, Yunyi wanted to take Brother Hao, Xiao Chenrui said, "Sister, this is a world of ice and snow. You have to buy things when you enter the city. It is really inconvenient to bring him, so let him stay at home."


    glanced at the snow that was still flying outside, and could only give up: "Brother Hao, listen to your brother''s words at home. My sister will come back tomorrow and bring something delicious to Brother Hao."


    Brother Hao really wanted to follow his sister, but the brother said that her sister had something important to do in the city. If Brother Hao followed, it would distract her.


    Brother Hao had to pouted and said, "Sister come back earlier."


    The two ?? brothers watched them go far, and they were going to the hospital to follow the purchasing team.


    The purchasing team of the ??Guardian has arrived at the medical clinic to meet, Jing Rui gave an order and the team started to set off.


    Yunyi got into the carriage, Jing Rui sat directly in front of the carriage and became a coachman.


    Tongling City is more than 60 miles away from the Junhu District. It was snowing again today. They didn¡¯t travel very fast, and they didn¡¯t stop to rest on the way. Everyone took turns to eat some dry food in the empty carriage.


    Jing Rui also got into the carriage when he was eating.


    Yunyi made an egg burrito in the space with intestines and lettuce in it, Jing Rui ate three in one go, and then slowed down.


    Yun Yi took out a cup of hot milk with sugar added from the space: "Eat slowly, there is still more."


    After eating a cup of hot milk, Jing Rui smiled and said, "Comfortable."


    They hurried on the road non-stop until they arrived at Tongling City at the end of the day. They settled down at the inn first, and ate a bowl of hot noodles on the opposite side before they started shopping.


    First send the list of medicinal materials to be purchased by the hospital to the designated place, and let them stock up. Because it is a long-term cooperation and military supply, there is no need to stare at it here, they do not have the courage to cheat.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 258： Is he the one the master asked us to find?

    Chapter 258 Is he the one the master asked us to find


    It may be New Year''s Eve, although the snow is blowing, but there are not many pedestrians on the street, and the shops are also full of people.


    Jing Rui let his subordinates scatter to work, and took Yunyi to go shopping.


    Although there are a lot of cloths in the space, but they are not suitable for the current status, so I found a cloth shop and bought a lot of fine cotton cloth. Because I was still in the period of filial piety, I chose plain fabrics.


    I came out of the cloth store and was going to buy some paper, ink, pen and inkstone. However, there was still some Hui ink collected in the previous life. None of these are kept.


    When I arrived at the bookstore, there were quite a few people reading books here. After entering, I chose Benshiji, and then I asked the store owner to get a knife of rice paper and two excellent lake pens before checking out and leaving.


    After leaving the store, Yun Yi whispered: "This ink-paper inkstone is more expensive than when I first arrived at Longteng. When I can do business in the future, I will do this ink-paper inkstone business first."


    Jing Rui laughed: "Come on, next spring will definitely try planting in the capital. When the trial planting is successful, at the end of autumn at the latest, you will definitely be able to get a good record."


    The two also bought a lot of caramel, and they were going to give them to the children who came to pay New Year''s greetings during the Chinese New Year. Last year, there were only three siblings, and they had just arrived in the military area, so naturally no one came.


    This year is different. First, although they are still military households, their identities are different. Second, there are thousands of adults like Jing Rui. There must be a lot of people who come to pay New Year''s greetings, so things can''t be less prepared.


    After that, I also bought a few kinds of cakes in a pastry shop. Anyway, it will not be damaged if they are placed in the space. It is best to entertain people during the New Year. However, the cakes she made by herself should not be displayed. trouble.


    Jing Rui took Yun Yi into the jewelry store, and chose a pair of joggers and a pair of bracelets for her, both of which she liked, costing a total of 60 taels of silver.


    Leaving the store, Yun Yi smiled and joked, "Did you spend all the money on your body?"


    Jing Rui laughed: "I made money to spend it for you."


    In the last life, although I also gave a lot of things to Yier, compared with the current situation, I always feel that it is different. It is a very meaningful thing to be able to use my monthly salary to buy something for Yunyi.


    Looking at her happy look, my heart is very sweet.


    The sky was getting dark, Yun Yi said: "Let''s go back, just go to the place where the medicinal materials are taken and see how they prepare, so that you can know."


    Jing Rui took her hand: "Okay, listen to Yier."


    The two walked back all the way, and Yun Yi remembered what happened that day: "By the way, when you went back that night, you said you had something to tell me the next day, but when you came the next day, your subordinates came, you Left in a hurry without saying what was going on?"


    Jing Rui also remembered at this time, and said in a low voice, "It''s inconvenient outside, I''ll tell you when I go back."


    Yunyi listened to it and stopped asking. When the two of them got to the street, they saw a candy man, so they walked over and asked for a little bunny and a little monkey''s candy man, and two each.


    The master of the Sugar Blowing Man moved very quickly, and he could make one in a few clicks. Jing Rui saw Yun Yi rejoicing, and the corners of his mouth also smiled.


    Wait until you get the Sugar Man, and then go forward together.


    *


    They left on the front foot, followed by three people behind, and stopped at the corner: "Is he the one the master asked us to find?"


    "What about the portrait, take it out and make a good identification."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 259： someone is following

    Chapter 259 Someone Follows


    "That''s right, it''s him."


    "I didn''t expect to meet here, and it''s not worth our words."


    It turns out that one of their brothers was injured on the road. They have been staying here for three days. They were going to go to the northern border tomorrow, but when they came down, they heard someone calling Mr. Qianhu.


    They came down and asked, "Second brother, what was the surname of the thousand householder just now?"


    The little Er who came to feed the horse didn''t think much, and replied casually, "It seems to be the surname Jing."


    The man then asked, "Where did they come from?"


    That little Er has already finished adding materials to Ma: "From the northern Xinjiang, you also want to get to know that adult?"


    Those people smiled, gave the second brother an intriguing smile, and left.


    *


    Yunyi walked not far and said softly, "Jing Rui, it seems that someone is following us from behind?"


    Jing Rui took Yun Yi''s hand: "Remove the seeming, that is, someone is following us, are you afraid?"


    Yun Yi looked at Jing Rui with a smile: "I was never afraid of overcoming others in my last life, and I will never be in this life. If it really provokes a big man, it''s a big deal. Let''s revolt."


    Jing Rui smiled with a corner of his mouth: "Okay, then we can agree. If one day he is unwilling to be subservient to others, we will turn him upside down together."


    The two smiled at each other and continued to walk forward.


    Jing Rui thought in his heart, although he didn''t know his true background, but from the fact that Princess Jing''an wanted him to be better than death before, to the situation of eradicating him now, his background would definitely not be too simple.


    Since this is the case, it is better to give it a shot in the future.


    Of course, it definitely won''t be now, I just told Yier in advance to prepare him mentally.


    Wei Li has been busy these days. Next, his main task is to figure out his own background. This is not difficult for him. He believes that Cheng Xianglan must know, and maybe Jing Hongxi also knows.


    The two went to the place where the medicinal materials were purchased, and they had almost prepared them there. Yunyi checked a few, and they were not bad, both in terms of appearance and quality.


    Yun Yi said with a smile: "Since there is still a part that has not been installed, the little girl will not bother. Tomorrow morning, come over and check it out and load it directly."


    The shopkeeper of that shop smiled and said, "You can rest assured, girl, the old man must let them carefully install it. Tomorrow, the girl will come to check and weigh it."


    After Yunyi left, those people went up to the store and pretended to be unintentional to inquire. Knowing that they were going to deliver supplies back to northern Xinjiang tomorrow, they stopped following them and went to a place to discuss.


    They went back to the inn where they were staying. Jing Rui followed Yun Yi into the room, and then he told her about Princess Jing An in her ear.


    Yun Yi listened and repeated what she overheard from Cheng Xianglan: "This Princess Jing''an is afraid that she has a grudge against your biological parents."


    After ?? Yun Yi finished speaking, both of them were stunned, and they all thought of General Cheng in tacit understanding, but this is not a trivial matter, and it can only be confirmed after verification.


    Yun Yi looked at Jing Rui, probably because he looked more like his own mother, and he didn''t know the name of General Cheng. People around him kept calling him General Cheng, but he had forgotten about such a big thing. .


    Jing Rui was afraid that Yun Yi would blame herself for this, and said softly: "The people who followed us on the street just now, I''m afraid they were sent by Princess Jing''an, you should be more alert tonight, even if you don''t do anything tonight, it is impossible to let Let''s get back to Weili safely."


    Yunyi nodded lightly: "It seems that I have to work overtime tonight, but unfortunately you can''t come into the space to help me."


    Jing Rui didn''t want Yun Yi to be bothered by this, so he joked: "It''s not like I haven''t done anything about climbing the wall in the middle of the night in my previous life. As long as Yi Er agrees, I''m willing to do it."


    Yunyi was also afraid that Jing Rui was in a bad mood, so he pretended to be coquettish and said, "You are really poor."


    Jing Rui took the person into his arms: "I met you for the first time in my last life, I didn''t leave a good impression on you, I had a hard time chasing it all the way, and I finally managed to catch it. You have to wait until you are eighteen years old before you can hold the beauty back.


    I haven¡¯t suffered any setbacks in my life, and I found you very smoothly, but the reasons are all ready-made, I still have to wait until I turn eighteen, you are my little friend. "


    Yun Yi pursed her lips and looked at him with a smile: "Okay, if I get to the world before me, it will have to be pushed back two years."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he heard someone coming upstairs. Both of them stopped talking, wanting to hear if their own people had returned, or those who followed them?


    Hearing footsteps coming here, someone knocked on the door: "Sir, everything has been purchased, and the store will send it over to load it tomorrow morning."


    Jing Rui opened the door: "Thank you for your hard work, go downstairs to have a meal, rest early, and finish loading tomorrow morning, let''s set off early."


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support! happy New Year! good night~~~~~~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 260： Are we still going tonight?

    Chapter 260 Are we still going tonight?


    Jing Rui asked Xiao Er to bring two bowls of noodles.


    As soon as Xiao Er exited, Yun Yi took out two thick porcelain bowls from the space, poured the noodles into them, and put them in the space.


    Jing Rui asked in a low voice, "Is there a problem with your face?"


    Yunyi nodded: "I''ve got some insufferable drugs."


    took out the sweet and sour pork ribs, rapeseed mushrooms, and twice-cooked pork that he made himself from the space, and took out two bowls of rice: "Hurry up, those people will probably come over later."


    When the two of them had almost eaten, Yun Yi put away the things, then opened the window to dissipate the smell, and then brewed a pot of tea, sipped tea with Jing Rui there, and waited for them to come to the door.


    As a result, after waiting for a long time, only the second shopkeeper came in to collect the bowl, and nothing else was found.


    In the guest room on the other side: "Brother, I have seen it, and both of them are safe."


    "Where''s the noodles, haven''t you eaten?"


    "After eating, I see that the little Er took the empty bowl and went downstairs."


    "What''s the matter, fourth child, why doesn''t your medicine work?"


    "How is it possible, that was newly made before I set off."


    "Then how did they eat noodles, people are still okay?"


    "Is it less, just wait."


    "Shouldn''t be, what''s going on?"


    There was no one in the lobby downstairs, and the group of people were almost impatient, and Jing Rui walked out of Yunyi''s room.


    Just a while ago, Xue Li helped to keep watch, and the two made a lot of medicine in the space. If those people dared to take action, they would never come back.


    Before, the medicinal materials in the space were incomplete, and they could not be bought outside, so some pills were never made. Now, two batches of precious medicinal materials in the medicine field have been matured, so it is no problem to make those medicines.


    After sending Jing Rui away, she was not sleepy yet, so she entered the space again.


    Due to the increase in plant species, the spiritual energy in the space became more intense. Yunyi found that the space seemed to have changed again, but he was busy making medicine just now and did not pay attention to it.


    went around the space, and finally arrived at the hot spring pool on the hill, and found that the pool wall actually had humidity, not as dry as before. I thought to myself: with the increase of space aura, this hot spring pool can be restored to its original state.


    Thinking of this, I suddenly became excited, and it seemed that I had to work harder in the future.


    Until Yunyi finished tidying up the space, there was no waiting for those people.


    took a comfortable shower, and then rested in the space. Anyway, with Jing Rui and Xue Li, she felt at ease.


    The guest room on the other side: "Brother, are we still going tonight?"


    "Since that medicine is useless to them, it''s better to follow them out of the city tomorrow and solve it on the road. This is in Tongling City, and it shouldn''t cause too much disturbance."


    The next morning, the sky was still cloudy, but it didn''t snow any more. When Yun Yi packed up and went downstairs, the guards were loading the goods.


    Jing Rui heard her footsteps and turned around: "Get up, I''ll accompany you to breakfast, and we''ll go over to pack the herbs later, let''s leave early."


    After they finished their meals, all the things bought by the guards were loaded into the car.


    Yunyi went to the place to buy the medicinal materials, which was already ready, and communicated with Xue Li in the space: "Xue Li, check if there is any problem with these medicinal materials?"


    Xue Li swept through the medicinal materials one by one, and said after a long time, "Master, the three bags on the right side of the gastrodia elata are adulterated, and inside are the tuberous roots of Dahlia and Amomum chinensis, and the rest are still acceptable. ."


    Yunyi squinted to look at the shopkeeper, originally thinking that this was the military supply, they dared not do anything, but now it seems that they are trying to deceive students?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 261： What a wolf-hearted thing

    Chapter 261 It''s really a wolf-hearted thing


    Yunyi asked the people who came from the hospital to start loading the car, and the four bags of medicinal materials in question were put aside after she personally looked at them.


    At this moment, a man standing by the side turned pale and thought to himself: This girl is too powerful, she only picked out the four bags of medicinal herbs that had moved her hands and feet.


    Immediately, there was fine sweat on his forehead, and his mind went blank. I was afraid that the girl would make trouble on the spot and mess up the business that the owner finally negotiated. I really couldn''t help the shopkeeper and the owner. , but it''s too late to say anything now.


    He still had luck in his heart before, but he never thought that this girl would be so serious, checking every bag without saying anything, and being able to tell the authenticity of the medicinal materials at a glance.


    Waiting for the person in charge of loading the goods in the hospital to complete the inventory, then came over: "Doctor Xiao, there are still three bags of gastrodia elata and one bag of Amomum glutinosa."


    Yunyi looked at the shopkeeper who was coming out of the back hall: "Manager Qi, the medicinal materials are almost ready, what do you think about these four bags?"


    Shopkeeper Qi didn''t understand, he walked to the four bags of medicinal herbs over there, opened it, and his expression changed instantly: "What''s going on?"


    Yun Yi said lightly: "It seems that the guys in your store have done a lot of things like this."


    Shopkeeper Qi wiped off his sweat on a cold day and replied, "Miss Xiao, I''m really sorry for what happened today, it''s the old man who didn''t take care of the guys in the store, and that made such a mistake.


    The old man will let someone make up the supplement, and the old man will make the decision, and then give the girl three bags of gastrodia elata and one bag of Amomum glutinosa, how about you? "


    Yun Yi knows that she is still too small now, so she will not overestimate her strength: "Since the people in your store have done something wrong, I will accept this as an apology, but I will definitely report this matter, please also ask Shopkeeper Qi, forgive me."


    Shopkeeper Qi still wanted to say something, but he opened his mouth, but still couldn''t say it, he turned to look at the guy: "Pack up, let''s go, it''s my clumsiness, I asked you to come back.


    The owner is kind and gives you a bite to eat, but you hurt the owner like this, it''s really a wolf-hearted thing. "


    Another guy helped fill up three bags of gastrodia elata and a bag of Amomum glutinosa, and then took out the part of the apology, looking at the guy who did the wrong thing with hatred.


    After a long time, he still pushed him: "Changshui, don''t hurry up and ask the shopkeeper and Miss Xiao, do you really want to lose this job, then your mother is afraid that there is no way to survive."


    The guy who did the wrong thing said: "I was so obsessed with doing the wrong thing that I have no face to ask for forgiveness. I will think of another way for my mother''s illness, Adong, thank you for your care these days."


    Yunyi has a good hearing. She could hear the conversation between the two just now, but no matter what the reason is, doing such a thing is totally wrong. It is simply hurting people.


    Manager Qi kept watching Yunyi and the others leave, then turned around and went back to the store, seeing the guy still there: "What are you still doing standing here, if the owner''s business is disturbed by you, you should wait to be cleaned up? , leave immediately."


    Shopkeeper Qi heard that the person was leaving, so he walked out and shook his head: "It''s a pity, I was dragged down by that family."


    A Dong came over and said, "The shopkeeper, you know, this can''t be done by Chang Shui, his cousin came twice yesterday, and it must have been done by Song Sanshui, but Chang Shui still carried it without saying a word. down."


    Shopkeeper Qi sighed in his heart: "No matter who did it, you can''t keep him again. It''s impossible to ruin the store''s signboard and ruin the owner''s reputation just because of sympathy for him."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 262： Those people came after

    Chapter 262 Those people chased after him


    Yunyi and the others took a while to get out of Lingcheng, and when they were more than ten miles away, at the entrance of the village, they encountered a group of people fighting.


    Yun Yi looked out along the crack of the car window, and saw that the person who was beaten in the middle was the guy who had done the wrong thing in the pharmacy before.


    She didn''t want to care about him, she was still thinking, obviously they left first, why did this person run ahead of them? Thinking that they might be delaying too much time when they were out of town.


    I heard someone outside the carriage say: "If my family lent you money to buy medicine, your mother would have died long ago, and I just let you carry some things for me, and dared to come back and yell at me to see if I didn''t kill you. "


    The man was holding a wooden stick and was about to smash it down, when Yun Yi scolded: "Stop."


    The fighting stopped. An adult saw that the child was causing trouble at the entrance of the village, and hurried over to relieve the siege: "Masters, the children are ignorant and disturb the master''s journey. I''m sorry, I''m sorry."


    Yunyi looked at the person on the ground: "Still still stand up?"


    Song Changshui recognized the convoy: "Miss Xie for your rescue?"


    Across the carriage, Yun Yi asked, "What''s your name?"


    Song Changshui snorted and replied, "Miss Hui, I''m going to Song Changshui."


    "Someone in your family is sick?"


    "Yes, my mother suffered from eye disease a few years ago, and she fell again a few days ago and injured her leg. Fortunately, it was not serious."


    Yun Yi opened the curtain slightly, looked at Jing Rui, saw him nodding, and then said: "If you can trust me, take your mother to the medical clinic in the guardhouse fifty miles away to find me, and then I will help her take a look. Can it be cured?"


    Song Changshui said a little excitedly: "Really? Dare to ask what the girl''s name is?"


    Yun Yi said softly, "My surname is Xiao, and I''m a doctor."


    After he finished speaking, he put down the curtain and said no more.


    Jing Rui said to the guard beside him: "Sending that person to the yamen is really audacious and disregarding human life. It is a heinous crime."


    The two guards stepped forward, escorting Song Sanshui, who was still in a daze, and walked forward.


    After taking two steps, Song Sanshui reacted: "You can''t arrest me, you can''t arrest me, it''s not my fault, Changshui, please speak for me quickly, or you won''t want to borrow money from my house in the future."


    No matter how much he cried, the man was still taken away.


    At this time, someone ran to the village to report a letter to the Song family. The motorcade slowly moved forward. Yun Yi said softly through the car window: "Right is right, wrong is wrong, don''t accompany your life because of external forces."


    The convoy continued to move forward, Jing Rui glanced at the boy, guessed what Yun Yi was thinking, and said to the villagers next to him: "Tell you Li Zheng,


    The person who was taken away just now committed a serious crime and has nothing to do with Song Changshui. "


    This is just about saying that Song Changshui is under my cover.


    Jing Rui said this because he was afraid that Song Sanshui''s family would come and beat Song Changshui to death. Since it was the person Yier wanted to save, he would have to say something more for him.


    The ?? team traveled more than 20 miles, and the same as when the Tathagata came, everyone did not stop to rest, but took turns driving the car to eat dry food.


    Jing Rui and Yun Yi had just finished eating when they stopped their movements, knowing that those people were chasing after them.


    The two looked at each other, Jing Rui got out of the carriage and said to the guards, "Take everyone and keep going, don''t stop."


    The man also saw the man in black who was chasing after him: "Sir, I''ll stay with you."


    "No, you''re not their opponent. I''ll take care of you when you stay, and go with someone."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 263： recognize the master

    Chapter 263 Recognize the Lord


    The guard thought for a moment, his martial arts was indeed inferior to the adults one or two, and he also knew that if he stayed, he would become a drag on the adults: "Follow your orders, adults, be careful."


    When the convoy left their sight, Jing Rui stopped the car: "Come out, don''t you get tired of following it all the way?"


    After a while, six men in black fell from the trees on both sides.


    Yunyi thought to himself, how confident these people must be when they are chasing people in black clothes in the vast white mountain forest.


    The leader looked at Jing Rui coldly: "You''re not timid, you know who we are. If you don''t run for your life, you still dare to stop and challenge us?"


    Jing Rui squinted at him: "Even if I escape, what''s the point of you letting me go?"


    The leader laughed after hearing this hahaha: "It''s a smart person, but it''s a pity."


    Jing Rui looked at the man: "Why do you decide that I can''t win against you, then it will be you who will be the pity."


    said that he jumped up and flew towards the leader. This person is really good in martial arts, and his internal strength is deep enough, but this is the best. Anyway, he will be the person who will serve Yier in the future.


    After a few rounds, the man lost to Jing Rui and was kicked to the ground by Jing Rui. The other five attacked Jing Rui at the same time, and the fight was inseparable.


    Yunyi looked a little itchy, got out of the carriage, and directly joined the melee. After a quarter of an hour, all five of them also lay on the ground, curling up in pain.


    They didn''t expect that their six specially trained killers would lose to two people who were not in their eyes, and they lost so much.


    Yun Yi asked with a smile: "You were sent by that **** Jing''an Princess, right?"


    Several people didn''t answer, with a look of letting you deal with them.


    Yun Yi didn''t want to talk nonsense with them, and directly gave Jing Rui a few loyalty pills that he had made in the space last night. Now that he has experience, it''s good to drip blood on the last process, and it will never be put in the space. invalid.


    Jing Rui completed the task in a few breaths, and now he has not been able to erase their memories, and this Loyalty Pill only had enough medicinal materials a few days ago.


    The six people choked their necks and wanted to vomit, but it was too late. The pills melted in their mouths, and it was impossible for them to vomit.


    Yun Yi said coldly: "From now on, I will be your master, and the pills I feed you are called Zhongxin Dan, as long as you dare to give birth to the heart of betrayal, it will be like the snow on this tree, and it will instantly turn into blood fog. If you don''t believe me, try it."


    The quality of the loyalty pills that I made today is not as good as the ones left in the previous space, but it is enough for ordinary people.


    One of the men in black didn''t believe what Yun Yi said at all. He got up from the snow, took out the dagger hidden in his boots, and rushed towards Yun Yi. Unfortunately, he just moved, and his whole body turned into blood. The fog disappeared in front of everyone.


    Yunyi and Jing Rui jumped far away when he rushed over, and the five people on the ground suffered.


    This scene frightened the remaining five people. This method of death really made them unacceptable, so they had to submit: "This subordinate sees the master."


    "Since you recognize me as the master, you can no longer use your previous names. From now on, you will be named Xiao Yiping, Xiao Yi''an, Xiao Yiqing, Xiao Yiyou, and Xiao Yifan, according to your age."


    "Yes, Master."


    She returned to the carriage and took out a bag: "There are some jewelry in here, and I split the pawns in a farther place. I took the silver ticket and bought a few shops with backyards at the markets in Tonglingcheng and Junhu districts. Come back to me when things are done."


    By the way, when I sent a message to the capital, it said that Jing Rui had been removed.


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 264： Youre pushing your son into the fire pit

    Chapter 264 You are pushing your son into the fire pit


    Xiao Yiyou, who was in the lead, clasped his fists and said, "Yes, Master."


    After a few people reported their names and specialties, they were ready to leave to run errands.


    Yunyi again instructed: "Find a way to get your household registration done, put away your edge, you will be ordinary businessmen in the future, you should think twice in case of trouble."


    All five saluted: "Yes, Master."


    Yunyi waved his hand: "Take care of the traces, let''s go to work."


    After ??, he and Jing Rui walked towards the carriage.


    Because the team was pulling the goods and there was snow on the road, they walked much slower than when they came. An hour later, Yunyi and the others caught up.


    Guard Xie Dongliang saw that Lord Qianhu and their carriage were chasing after him, so he felt relieved: "Master, are you all right?"


    Jing Rui gave a light "um": "Continue on your way."


    The Palace of the Minister of the Ministry of Officials of the Fourth Grade of the Capital


    Mrs. Lu is trying to persuade her son: "Feng''er, mother can still harm you, Princess Jing''an is only one daughter, you marry the county master, and the Lu family will have a relationship with the royal family in the future.


    Although the county lord has an average appearance, he is well-behaved and sensible. I also know that the county lord is indeed a little weaker, but as long as she gives birth to a son, then the mother will give you a few more aunts to spread the branches.


    The most important thing is that you have a royal relationship, whether you or the Lu family can rely on multiple.


    Lu Chengfeng smiled bitterly: "Mother, don''t force your son, why did the county master marry our Lu family, have you thought about it?"


    Mrs. Lu put down the tea cup in her hand: "Of course it is Princess Jing''an''s motherly heart. She doesn''t want the princess to marry into a high family to be angry, and she wants to find someone who is worthy of support and can treat her daughter well. Princess Jing''an has said that, the county The Lord fell in love with you at first sight, that''s why we found our Lu family."


    "Have you ever thought that when the princess gets married, the son can only live with her, but you know what kind of person your son is. If you can''t find a woman you like, I''d rather not marry for the rest of your life."


    "Princess Jing''an said she would not object to your concubine, why didn''t you think about it for the family?"


    "Mother, you keep saying that for my own good, do you know that the county lord usually rests in bed when he is slightly unwell, how can such a body be able to withstand pregnancy and childbirth.


    Before there was no concubine, how could Princess Jing''an allow me to take a concubine? You pushed your son into the fire pit. "


    Mrs. Lu frowned and said, "How did you know about this? Are you still unable to let go of the third Miss Xiao family?"


    Lu Chengfeng was a little angry: "Mother, what nonsense are you talking about?


    Since the last time you mentioned this, I have specially asked someone to inquire about it. The reason why Princess Jingan chose the Lu family was because she captured your desire to climb up the royal family. Chih, we can''t continue the incense, and we don''t dare to neglect the county master. "


    Mrs. Lu was bewitched by what Princess Jing''an said before, but now she feels that her son is right, how could the princess watch her daughter be neglected, fearing that it was a concubine thing, it was just a sham.


    Mrs. Lu is also in trouble now: "But yesterday I had a good talk with the princess, how can this be good?"


    Lu Chengfeng''s face was ashen: "Now I can only go out of Beijing to avoid the limelight."


    Lu Chengfeng got up and said, "I''ll go to the front yard to discuss with my father. As long as the order is given, I will leave the capital immediately. The county master is not too young, and Princess Jing''an must have other plans. This is the only way to do it."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 265： wheres my gift

    Chapter 265 Where is my gift?


    As soon as Lu Chengfeng left, Mrs. Lu said angrily, "What''s the matter? If I knew earlier, I wouldn''t mix it up. I just talked to Princess Jing''an, so don''t make the princess unhappy."


    Lu Chengfeng went to the study room in the front yard and didn''t know what to say to Mr. Lu. The next day, Lu Chengfeng got an errand and followed Mo Jingye, the heir of Prince Xuan''s mansion, to Pingzhou City to make an unannounced investigation on the post-disaster reconstruction funds being withheld.


    Yunyi and the others returned to the hospital at the time of Shen. It was getting dark early in the winter in the northern Xinjiang, and it was already dark. Jing Rui asked the people from the hospital to take the things they bought back and hand them over.


    I accompanied Yunyi to hand over at the hospital, and prepared to go home together later.


    After handing over the medicinal materials, Yunyi also told Doctor Xing what happened in the pharmacy today, so that they had an idea on how to deal with it.


    and also handed over the three bags of Gastrodia elata and one bag of Amomum glutinosa for compensation.


    Doctor Xing looked at Yun Yi: "I will report this matter. It''s not early. It''s been really hard for you these two days. I''ll grant you a day off tomorrow, so you can rest at home."


    Yun Yi did not expect such a good thing, and her face was full of joy: "Thank you Doctor Xing, oh, by the way, if there is a young man surnamed Song who brings people to see a doctor tomorrow, please ask someone to take them to my house. "


    Doctor Xing smiled and nodded in response, Yun Yi and Jing Rui then left the hospital together and walked home.


    Xiao Chenrui, who heard the voices of Bai Zuo and Bai You, took his younger brother out of the courtyard, and saw his elder sister and Big Brother Jing coming here from a distance.


    Brother Hao let go of his brother''s hand and ran towards Yunyi.


    Yunyi hurriedly handed the things in his hand to Jing Rui: "Brother Hao, slow down, don''t fall."


    "Sister, Brother Hao misses you."


    Yunyi was moved, the first sentence didn''t ask what delicious food he brought, but "I miss you", which really warmed my heart.


    Aunt Gu came out after hearing Brother Hao''s shout: "Miss, Young Master Jing, you are back, come in and warm up, the food will be ready soon."


    Jing Rui took Brother Hao from Yun Yi''s arms: "Brother Jing hugs you, your sister is tired after rushing all day."


    Brother Hao, who originally wanted to resist, listened to her sister when she was tired.


    Yunyi looked at him so cute, she really wanted to reach out and squeeze his chubby little face, so she did so.


    caused Brother Hao to twist and turn in Jing Rui''s arms, and the laughter spread far away.


    Aunt Gu knew that Yunyi and the others would be back in the evening, so she deliberately stewed fish and posted cakes.


    I also boiled a pot of rice porridge that warms the stomach, so that Brother Hao can eat more comfortably at night.


    After eating, I took out what I bought and handed a piece of blue cloth to Aunt Gu: "Aunt Gu, keep this cloth, make yourself some clothes to wear, and I will bring you cotton back later. ."


    Aunt Gu didn''t expect the girl to go out and bring something for herself, so moved: "Thank you girl, I will do my job well."


    Yun Yi smiled and said, "Aunt Gu, you''re welcome."


    also took out a lot of things to be used for the New Year: "These aunties will also take them to the stove, and it will be more convenient to use them at that time."


    When Aunt Gu left, Yun Yi took out the pen, ink, paper and inkstone again: "Brother Rui, keep these pen, ink, paper and inkstone, and you must not miss your homework."


    Xiao Chenrui looked at these pen, ink, paper and inkstone: "Sister, these are all good, and it cost a lot of money."


    Yunyi smiled slightly: "Just if you like it, we can earn more if the money is spent."


    Brother Hao watched for a long time: "Sister, where is my gift?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 266： someone is going against you

    Chapter 266 Someone is going to be against you


    Yun Yi wanted to tease him: "Oh, my sister forgot to prepare a gift for Brother Hao, what should I do?"


    Brother Hao''s big eyes slowly filled with tears: "Brother Hao, don''t be angry, sister next time, don''t forget."


    Seeing that Yun Yi was very distressed, she pulled Brother Hao and took him in her arms: "How could my elder sister forget Brother Hao''s gift."


    took out the little bunny candy man he bought from the other bag: "Then, this is for Brother Hao, isn''t it pretty?"


    Brother Hao''s eyes suddenly lit up: "Pretty."


    Yunyi took another one from it and handed it to his elder brother Xiao Chenrui: "I''ll give you one, take it and play with it."


    Xiao Chenrui was a little embarrassed and said, "Sister, how old am I, do you treat me like a child?"


    Yunyi looked at his awkwardness: "Take it, how old are you, let alone you, Brother Jing has it, and I have it myself."


    Xiao Chenrui smiled, picked up the pen, ink, paper and inkstone, and took the sugar man: "You guys talk, I''ll go back to the room first."


    Looking at Rui Geer who was leaving quickly because of shyness, Yun Yi also put on a smile. In modern times, he is still a child who is being cared for. If the parents of this life are still there, there is no need to pretend to be strong.


    Xiao Chenrui, who walked out of the door, deepened the smile on the corner of his mouth. Although he said that he had grown up, he was still a child who needed other people''s care. Although this sugar man was nothing, his sister kept him in her heart. This feeling Very sweet.


    Yunyi looked at Jing Rui, the sugar man holding a little monkey: "This is yours, are you happy?"


    "Happy, we are a couple."


    The focus of ?? is different. Indeed, the one left in her hand is also a little monkey, and she suddenly thought of the words of later generations: "I want to give birth to a monkey for you."


    ''s face turned red all of a sudden: "Go back to the house to rest, I''m going to take Brother Hao to wash up."


    Jing Rui stood up with the monkey: "I''ll fetch water for you first."


    Yunyi looked at the back of Jing Rui leaving and thought: In fact, such an ordinary and simple life is not bad for a generation.


    Finding out Brother Hao''s change of clothes, Jing Rui also brought in the water: "I''ll help him wash it."


    Yun Yi smiled and replied, "Okay, come here, put your clothes on the kang head."


    After saying that, he went outside. Originally, he wanted to think of the main room and packed up the fabrics and cakes for his grandmother, but when he heard someone coming this way, Bai Zuo also came out of the kennel and pricked up his ears.


    Yun Yiben turned a corner as he walked towards the main room and walked towards the gate.


    The door was slammed, and Bai Zuo called out, and was stopped by Yunyi: "Who is it?"


    "Doctor Xiao is me, Xiao Zhuzi."


    Yunyi opened the door: "It''s so late, why are you here, is someone sick at home?"


    Xiao Zhuzi looked around: "I have something to tell you, can I go in?"


    Yunyi let the door open: "Come in."


    After entering the yard, Xiao Zhuzi didn''t go any further: "Doctor Xiao, when I was going up the mountain today, I heard that someone was going to hurt you, I didn''t see who those two were, I only heard them say they ruined you. Your reputation will make you embarrassed to live in this military area in the future."


    Yun Yi frowned and thought about it for a long time, but she didn''t offend anyone, who hated herself so much.


    Xiao Zhuzi looked worried: "Doctor Xiao, why don''t you take a few days off at home, it will be safer."


    Yunyi shook his head: "If someone really wants to hurt me, it''s useless to hide, thank you for coming and telling me this, I''ll be careful."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 267： who wants to hurt themselves

    Chapter 267 Who Wants To Harm Himself


    Looking at the dark night outside, Yun Yi said, "Pillar, wait for me."


    After he finished speaking, he turned around and went back to the stove, put the leftover fish stew tonight in a casserole, and put the rest of the sticky cakes in a cloth bag, and then took them out: "Pillar, take these back and give them to your family. Eat, be careful, don''t let your aunt see it."


    "No, we already owe you money and can''t ask for anything more."


    "This is what we have left in the evening, you don''t mind if you don''t dislike it. Besides, you sent such an important message today, accept it, it''s my little thought, besides, I heard from Aunt Gu that you go to the office every day. My family sends a bundle of firewood, one yard is one yard."


    Xiao Zhuzi felt that his family owed Dr. Xiao so much money, and he really shouldn''t take Dr. Xiao''s food, but he thought of his brother, sister, and his father who was still lying on the bed: "Doctor Xiao, I, I thank you. "


    did not express his loyalty any more, he just kept silent in his heart, took Doctor Xiao as someone he swore to protect, and took things: "Doctor Xiao, I''m leaving, you have to be careful these days."


    Yunyi nodded: "I will let Bai Zuo send you off, the road is slippery, pay attention to your feet."


    Xiao Zhuzi was stunned for a while when he heard that the big dog would send him away, but he wanted to see if the dog could understand Dr. Xiao''s words.


    Xiao Zhuzi walked in front, Yun Yi looked at Bai Zuo who was squatting: "Send him home, I''ll leave the door for you."


    Watching one person and one dog disappear into the night, she just thought about who wanted to harm her.


    Yun Yi returned to the main room and put the muslin cloth and two packets of cakes prepared for her grandmother in the basket. After thinking about it, she still put a few oranges in it. Although oranges are not produced here, the caravans occasionally transport them. Come here, it won''t be too noticeable.


    The grandmother is really kind to the children in their second room, so she will also return one or two for the original owner.


    *


    Sun Yinfeng originally wanted to wait for his injury to get better, so he left the northern border and returned to his hometown. Unfortunately, when his injury was about to heal, he got wind disease again, and after a few snowfalls, he still couldn''t make it.


    He couldn''t go back, but the people who came to pick him up at home arrived, and they set off early the next morning.


    Sun Yinfeng looked at Qiao Yuqing who was packing his things: "What is Dong Fu''s wife looking for from you today?"


    Qiao Yuqing paused in his hand: "It''s nothing major, just know that we are going to leave the day after tomorrow, and tell me goodbye."


    Sun Yinfeng said lightly: "The day after tomorrow, we will leave, so don''t do stupid things again."


    Qiao Yuqing didn''t clean up anymore: "Xianggong can''t trust me. Besides, what can I do as a woman?"


    Sun Yinfeng''s eyes were stern: "It''s best."


    *


    The next day, after breakfast, Jing Rui and Xiao Chenrui left home and went to work.


    Yunyi first carried the prepared fabrics and cakes, and took Brother Hao who was sitting on the sleigh. This was made for him by Jing Rui a few days ago, and it looked like that.


    Bai Zuo pulled the sled, and Bai You guarded it, and went to the Xiao family''s big house together.


    Ever since Xiao Renli left with his descendants, Yun Yi and Wei Shi got along pretty well.


    On the way, many children looked at Brother Hao enviously, and those who were daring stepped forward and asked, "Can you let me sit down?"


    Brother Hao looked at the little sled, shook his head and said, "This sled is too small, you are too fat, it will be crushed."


    The children on the side jeered and said: "Xiao Erpang, you eat all the food in your family. You look fat like a pig, and you dare to ride on someone else''s sleigh and want to go home and let your father cook it for you. Don''t be shy."


    Xiao Erpang heard it and ran home crying to complain.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 268： Why does Yun Yi have time to come here today?

    Chapter 268 How come Yunyi has time to come here today


    Yunyi arrived at Xiao''s house, took Brother Hao down, and moved the sled into the courtyard. Then he took Brother Hao into the old lady''s room: "Grandma, Brother Hao and I are here to see you."


    Now that people are in the northern Xinjiang, there is no need to pay attention to so many etiquettes, just greet them naturally.


    When the old lady saw their sister and brother come in, a smile appeared on her face: "This road is not easy to walk, it''s cold, how did you bring him out, come to the kang to warm up."


    Yun Yi helped Brother Hao take off his shoes and let him sit on the kang: "Grandma, I brought you a piece of fine cotton material, enough to make a suit of clothing, I''ll cut it out for you in a while, and you can be Time to kill and sew yourself."


    "My old lady, what are you wearing, what new clothes are you doing?"


    "It''s not about the New Year''s Eve, and I always have to buy one or two more clothes. Now Rui Geer and I have errands, and we have a silver collar every month. Are you afraid that we won''t be able to buy a piece of fabric for you?"


    When the old lady heard this, she felt very at ease, but looking at the little grandson sitting next to her, she still reminded: "If you have money, you can''t spend it indiscriminately. ."


    "What my grandmother said is, don''t worry, it won''t be a mess, and I''m saving up to marry Rui Ge''er and Hao Ge''er."


    Hearing this, the old lady laughed ''puchi'': "Brother Hao is just so old, he needs to save money to marry a daughter-in-law, but Brother Rui will be fourteen after the new year, and it will be three or four years later. , it really should be given to Zhang Luo."


    Yun Yi chuckled lightly: "With Rui Ge''er''s talent, it''s not difficult to marry a daughter-in-law, but it''s always necessary to find someone who fits the bill. After all, it''s a person who wants to live a lifetime. In the future, he will let him make his own decision about his own marriage. ."


    The two were chatting happily when Xiao Yunshan walked in: "Looking at the sled in the yard, I knew it was Brother Hao."


    Since Xiao Renli and the others left, Xiao Yunshan has become more lively than before.


    Mrs. Wei is a smart person, Xiao Yunshan''s affairs are not in her own hands. Since she doesn''t want to leave, she will stay. Anyway, staying here can help share the family''s chores.


    "Brother Hao, called Fourth Sister."


    "Hello Fourth Sister."


    At this time, Mrs. Wei also brought Xiao Yunshu in: "Why does Yunyi have time to come here today?"


    Yun Yi smiled: "I went to Tongling City the day before yesterday and bought a piece of fabric for my grandmother, and Xiu Mu just brought it over today."


    Wei looked at the fabric on display: "Now your grandmother has something to do."


    Yun Yi smiled and looked at the old lady: "Grandma, I''ll cut it for you."


    The old lady waved her hand: "I will cut the clothes myself, just to pass the time."


    Xiao Yunshu stepped forward and teased Brother Hao: "Brother Hao, called Fifth Sister."


    Brother Hao was not afraid of strangers because he had been in the hospital for a long time, so he laughed and called out, "Fifth sister."


    The old lady is really relieved to see the way the family gets along now: "Yun Yi, the weather in northern Xinjiang is too cold, it is inconvenient for you to bring Brother Hao on a business trip, why don''t you send him to me in the future. "


    Yun Yi replied with a smile: "Grandmother, Brother Hao is a big celebrity in the medical clinic. If you can''t see him for a day, those people have to ask, our brother Hao is very happy in the medical clinic.


    Besides, Jing Rui was afraid of my hard work, so he asked me to buy a wife from Yaxing. If the weather is bad, I will let him stay at home. Bai Zuo and Bai You are here, I can rest assured. very. "


    There is no one to press down on Wei Shi now, and the whole person is a lot more talkative than before. Hearing Yun Yi''s words, he is full of envy, but it is a good fate, so he changed the subject and said, "The two dogs in your family are in us. The military area is very famous."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 269： Intuition tells her that this person is lying

    Chapter 269 Intuition tells her that this person is lying


    Yun Yi laughed when she heard this.


    Xiao Yunshu smiled: "Those two dogs are indeed very powerful, but they are still very measured and never hurt anyone."


    After chatting a few more times, I took Brother Hao to leave, but not long after they came out, they saw the child who was crying and ran away, pointed at them and said, "It''s them, don''t lend me the sled, They said I was fat."


    The old woman next to him came over angrily: "My grandson eats your food, but still drinks yours, so he''s just a broken sleigh. If he doesn''t borrow it, he won''t borrow it. How can he scold people?"


    Yun Yi thought to herself, this big world is really full of wonders, should she solve it by force now, or should she be gentle.


    But before she spoke, someone stood up to fight for her: "Your second fat family is really enough, when did Dr. Xiao laugh at him for being fat.


    It was he who wanted to ride on someone else''s sleigh before, and his younger brother said that the sled is too small, you are too fat, it will be crushed, and what they said is true. Your second fat can sit in such a small sled, if it is really crushed by others Who''s bad? "


    Yunyi nodded at the sister-in-law who was helping her, and then said to the old lady of the Xiao family: "Please let me go, we have to go home."


    The old lady of the Xiao family felt that she had lost face: "I heard people say that my eldest grandson sends a bundle of firewood to your house every day. I said, Dr. Xiao, how can you bully children like this?"


    Yunyi didn''t want to pay attention to her at first and lowered the price, but this person insisted on looking for trouble: "Are you Xiao Zhuzi''s aunt?"


    The old lady of the Xiao family straightened her waist straight: "Yes, or can I take care of other people''s suspicions?"


    Yun Yi laughed out loud: "That''s really great, to save Xiao Zhuzi''s father''s life, the cost of the consultation, the cost of taking medicine, the cost of acupuncture, and the ginseng who hanged his life for him. It''s 212 and 300 wen, so please pay for them first, and he won''t need to collect firewood to send it to my house in the future."


    Once the old lady of the Xiao family heard that she owed them so much money, she didn''t dare to mention the sled again: "The matter of the money owed has nothing to do with my old lady, you can ask them for it."


    After speaking, he dragged the confused Xiao Erpang and ran away, but before he could run far, the grandfather and grandson fell directly. The grandson didn''t dare to turn his head back and stumbled home.


    She is now full of thoughts that Sanfang owes so much money to others, so she said, "Why is the broom star not dead? It turned out that he was hanged with such precious medicinal materials, which really **** her off."


    No, she can''t be dragged down by them, she must find a way to separate the family as soon as possible.


    Otherwise, if Doctor Xiao came to ask for money, they would not suffer.


    *


    Yunyi took Brother Hao back home, and Aunt Gu had already steamed Brother Hao¡¯s egg custard.


    Aunt Gu smiled and brought him the table: "Little son, here comes the egg custard."


    Yun Yi smiled and looked at Brother Hao who was already seated: "Brother Hao, it''s not hot anymore, can you eat it yourself?"


    Brother Hao nodded: "Okay, eat by yourself, great!"


    These are the words Yunyi usually praises him, but he didn''t expect him to say it first.


    At this moment, someone ran in: "Doctor Xiao, someone was injured on the back mountain, please come with me to save them."


    Yunyi looked at the person who came: "Who are you?"


    The man was a little anxious: "I''m Qiao Rushan, the second eldest of the Qiao family in the Junhu District. A group of us went up the mountain to pick up firewood, and one of our companions accidentally fell down the slope, but as soon as we moved him, he cried out in pain, I beg you, Save him."


    Yunyi narrowed her eyes and told her intuitively that this person was lying.


    Thank you for your support, little cuties, good night!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 270： Give you a chance to live, who will speak first

    Chapter 270 Give you a chance to live, who will speak first


    Thinking of what Xiao Zhuzi said yesterday, she sneered in her heart, maybe this started.


    Then you have to go there yourself and see what they want to do?


    So he said, "Wait a minute, I''ll tell my family."


    Just then Aunt Gu came out: "Girl."


    Yunyi said, "Aunt Gu, I have something to go out. You can take care of Brother Hao for me."


    Then whispered: "After I leave, close the door and don''t let anyone in."


    Then he said to Bai Zuo and Bai You at the door: "Protect the little master."


    took the cloth bag in his hand, and then he arrived at the gate, and said to the man, "Let''s lead the way ahead."


    They walked all the way, and Yun Yi recognized it. This was the way they chased the three who came out of the dark passage last time, and further ahead was the wooden house where the hunter rested.


    Yunyi thought to himself, this place is about to become the end of the bad guys.


    deliberately said: "Didn''t you say that the one rolled down the hillside, why did he come this way?"


    This person is still making up nonsense: "I made an agreement with him when I left, they will carry people here, and they agreed to meet here."


    When he reached the door, the man shouted from inside, "I brought Dr. Xiao, open the door."


    The door of the wooden house was opened, and a man with snarky eyes came out, with a malicious smile in his eyes: "Doctor Xiao is here, come in quickly, I''ll be waiting for you."


    Yun Yi couldn''t be more clear about the layout of this room, she raised her legs and walked in, but as soon as she entered the room, she smelled the scent of ecstasy, sneered in her heart, playing this set in front of a doctor was really overbearing.


    "What about the patient?"


    When the people in the room saw her coming in, they stopped pretending, and they all looked wretched.


    The man sitting in the innermost said: "Little beauty, you are really brave, you really dare to come with him, but since you are here, let''s have a good time with our brothers."


    Yunyi turned to look at the man who brought her: "Aren''t you Qiao''s family?"


    The man was a little flustered: "Whoever said I''m not, I''m Qiao Rushan, the second child of the Qiao family."


    Yunyi looked at this man''s appearance and suddenly thought of something, the woman who fell off her front teeth that day was probably from the same family with him, so it made sense.


    He didn''t want to stay with them here, so he knocked down a few people who were approaching him first, and the man who was sitting stood up: "The little beauty is still a trainer, I like it."


    Unfortunately, before he finished speaking, a silver needle was directly pierced into his body, making him dare not say a word for a moment.


    It didn''t take long for the others in the room to be knocked down by Yun Yi: "Give you a chance to live, who will tell you first?"


    The leader who was standing and didn''t dare to move was frightened: "I said, I said, Qiao Yuqing asked us to come, please let us go."


    "Who is Qiao Yuqing?"


    "Qiao Yuqing is Sun Yinfeng''s wife."


    Yunyi looked at Qiao Rushan who was kneeling on the ground: "What''s your relationship with Qiao Yuqing?"


    Qiao Rushan was kicked in the stomach by Yunyi before, but he has not recovered yet, and his forehead is covered in sweat: "Qiao Qingyu''s parents are relatives to us, but five clothes have already been released."


    "So you are trying to harm me to help Qiao Yuqing?"


    Qiao Rushan lowered his head and didn''t answer. He regretted it now. He thought that even if a woman had some **** skills, she could not be a match for their group of men.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 271： Im afraid something happened

    Chapter 271 I''m afraid something happened


    Maybe because of destroying Xiao Yunyi, Shang Yufei will look at him one more time, but now it seems that in addition to not being able to please Shang Yufei, she has also harmed her family.


    Seeing that she was silent, Yun Yi sneered: "It seems that those people in the military household area are right, you really like Shang Yufei, but it''s a pity that Shang Yufei doesn''t like you, right?"


    Qiao Rushan heard this, not only a stomachache, but also a severe headache. He raised his head and said, "This is none of Shang Yufei''s business, please don''t drag her into it."


    Yunyi ignored Qiao Rushan, but looked at the leader: "Tell me about your plan? If there is a lie, I will make you look good."


    The man said: "Qiao Yuqing only said that we will destroy you, and also said that we will not need to care about it after that, she will handle it by herself."


    At this moment, Yun Yi heard the movement behind the house, opened the door softly and walked out, one jumped up to the roof, just saw the woman who had provoked her to break her front teeth before, and wanted to listen to the corner of the wall behind the room. After putting the drug down, it didn''t take long before the woman collapsed on the snow.


    Yunyi jumped down and carried the person back to the house.


    threw the person directly to the ground and said to Qiao Rushan, "Who is this person from you?"


    Qiao Rushan said anxiously: "You let her go, she is innocent."


    Yun Yi laughed: "Innocent, I''m afraid she is also one of the master planners, that''s right, I can''t complain that she slandered me so much last time, your Qiao family is really good, for a Shang Yufei Don''t hesitate to die, then I will fulfill you."


    Yunyi first took back the silver needle on the leader''s body, then sprinkled a handful of medicine in the room, and said coldly, "Your plan continues, but someone else will play with you, you can have fun."


    As he said, he closed the door for them, quickly followed the road where he came, and cleaned up his traces before going home.


    Aunt Gu is a smart person, never saying much, watching Yun Yi come back: "The girl is back, then you accompany the young master, I will go to prepare lunch."


    It''s just that when she was in the kitchen choosing dishes, she heard the noise outside, went out to take a look, watched a group of people hurried up the mountain, heard someone say that the world is getting worse, and some unbearable words.


    I thought that the girl had just come down from the mountain, and entered the house a little uneasy: "Girl, there are a group of people going up the mountain outside. I heard what they said that the world is getting worse. I''m afraid something happened."


    Yunyi is making cowhide boots for Jing Rui, without raising his head: "It''s none of our business, you can go."


    When Aunt Gu heard Yun Yi''s words, she felt relieved and turned around to go about her own business.


    Just as soon as the meal was cooked, the people who heard the commotion came down again. She didn''t open the door, but just stepped on the ladder that Yunyi used to trim the flowers and trees to look out.


    A group of people are tying a few people down the mountain. There is also a woman inside. She is only wearing a single shirt, and her legs are still exposed. No pants are worn.


    watched the person walk away, and then got down from the ladder.


    Yunyi also took Brother Hao out of the yard at this time: "After watching the excitement, let''s eat."


    Aunt Gu was caught by her own girl, and she was a little embarrassed: "Girl, I''m just curious, I''ll go serve the meal now."


    You don''t have to look, Yunyi can know the result.


    It was Qiao Ruhui, the second daughter of the Qiao family, who was tied down the mountain. She led someone to arrest Qiao Yuqing''s maid. When everyone saw the scene, it was so beautiful.


    The whistles of the men and the screams of the women really saw a live *spring* palace.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 272： how is it, is it done?

    Chapter 272 How about it, has it happened?


    Such an unethical thing happened in the military household area, especially the son and daughter of the Qiao family were involved.


    When Qiao Ruhui''s husband was called, he said on the spot that he wanted to divorce his wife. Qiao Ruhui didn''t know how she entered the wooden house. It was clearly Xiao Yunyi''s in it, so why did she become herself? She fainted on the spot.


    Mother Qiao didn''t know where she got the stick, and it was a beating to those men, but it was Qiao Rushan who killed the men. The smart people saw that they had an inside story, and they were afraid that the Qiao family would suffer the consequences. .


    Some people scolded Qiao Rushan for being too unhuman, even hurting his own sister. Anyway, many people threw snow at him, and he was speechless now.


    Because those people didn''t dare to involve Yunyi, they still had a chance to kill Qiao Rushan. If they were to climb out of Yunyi, they would have no choice but to die. Besides, they were not panicking. This matter was indeed caused by Qiao Rushan line.


    Qiao Rushan actually wanted to tell the truth, but he didn''t dare. If he wanted to tell the truth, the thousand households would kill their family, and I was afraid that the Shang family wouldn''t be left behind. I am afraid that the worst is Shang Yufei, because she has a criminal record, and I am afraid that people''s saliva will have to drown her.


    He originally thought that the people he was looking for were not good people, and Xiao Yunyi would be dead by then, so when he went to call people today, he was very careful, and he was not seen at all, even when he arrived at the Xiao family, Didn''t go in at all.


    She and the Xiao family have no grievances or enmity, and no one will think of her, but she did not expect that Xiao Yunyi''s martial arts are so good, so many people are not her opponents.


    is even more angry with his second sister, saying that curiosity kills people, this is a living example.


    Furthermore, it is impossible for him to confess to Qiao Yuqing. It is true that he can find these people or the information she provided, but if something happens to her, even her parents will be angry. After all, they have no way to tell those relatives. To explain, I can only bear it by myself.


    Bai Chunxiu, who was standing in the crowd, never expected such an ending. It was clearly designed well, and she clearly watched Xiao Yunyi follow Xiao Yunyi up the mountain. Why did she change people? What should I do now?


    She tried her best to push this matter, and deliberately designed several things to let Qiao Rushan see Shang Yufei being bullied and sad, and then said a lot of bad things about Yunyi, and said that if it weren''t for Yunyi, Maybe Shang Yufei was the one who went to work in the hospital, and this idiot fell into her heart.


    After that, she went to Qiao Yuqing again. That woman was even more mindless. She urged her to take revenge before she left. If it wasn''t for Xiao Yunyi, she would still be a high-ranking lady of a hundred households. .


    The most important thing is the people that Qiao Rushan was looking for. He had already inquired about them clearly before, and deliberately disclosed them to Qiao Yuqing. Thinking of Qiao Yuqing, Bai Chunxiu prayed in his heart. Come out, as long as Qiao Yuqing leaves Beijiang successfully tomorrow, then he will be safe.


    At this time, Qiao Yuqing was still waiting for news at home, when she saw the close maid come back: "How is it, is it done?"


    The maid shook her head: "Madam Hui, the servant took someone there, but the woman in the room is not the doctor named Xiao."


    Qiao Yuqing grabbed the maid''s arm in a hurry: "It''s not Xiao Yunyi, who is that?"


    Looking at the maid, she just shook her head and said nothing: "You should speak quickly."


    The girl then stammered, "It''s Qiao Ruhui."


    Qiao Yuqing took a step back: "What? What is she doing there?"


    The maid was a little flustered: "Those people that Qiao Rushan asked said that Qiao Rushan led the line, and Qiao Ruhui was also brought by Qiao Rushan."


    Qiao Yuqing suddenly fell on the stool: "How could this happen?"


    The maid was also a little scared. If Lord Qianhu knew that he was bringing people to catch Doctor Xiao, then he would definitely not survive.


    said with a little trembling: "Madam, we should leave early tomorrow, and we will be fine when we leave Beijiang. As long as Qiao Rushan keeps his mouth shut, Madam, you will be fine."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 273： This is obviously being used by people

    Chapter 273 This is obviously being used by others


    Yunyi spent all afternoon making boots, while Brother Hao was playing with the blocks Yunyi asked the carpenter to make.


    will ask from time to time: "Sister, look, is it great?"


    Yun Yi is also not too annoying, every time she will take a serious look, give some opinions, and then give a thumbs up, Hao Ge''er''s face is full of proud smiles, and he will say: "I will take it again, it will look better. "


    Yunyi nodded: "Well, Brother Hao is the best."


    Get Yunyi''s affirmation, the little guy is more serious, the two brothers and sisters make boots and build blocks, and they get along very harmoniously.


    Aunt Gu was making fish and meatballs in the kitchen when she heard Bai Zuo shout and opened the door to see that the mother-in-law and daughter-in-law of the Fang family below were coming.


    Fang''s daughter-in-law Ji Meizi said, "Auntie, is Yunyi at home?"


    Aunt Gu smiled and led people into the courtyard: "I''m here, I''m making boots in the house, come in quickly."


    Then he shouted to the room: "Girl, I have guests here, and I have been making boots for a day. It''s dark and the light is not very good. It''s time for my eyes to rest."


    After saying that, he led people into the house.


    Yun Yi laughed: "Aunt Fang, sister-in-law, sit down."


    Fang''s aunt looked at the boots in Yunyi''s hands: "Is these boots made for Lord Qianhu?"


    Yunyi laughed ''puchi'': "Auntie, you can just call him Jing Rui, we live in the neighborhood, let the adults live more."


    Ji Meizi also echoed: "Sister Yunyi is right, we, who come and go often, are indeed not close enough to call adults."


    Aunt Fang smiled and said, "Then I will listen to you."


    Ji Meizi looked at the boots in Yunyi''s hands: "Are these cowhide boots?"


    Yunyi nodded: "Well, on the way to the northern Xinjiang, when there was no food and grass, only those animals survived, and this is how I got this cowhide."


    Aunt Fang looked at the cowhide: "Master Qin''s tannery craftsmanship is a family tradition, so there''s nothing to say."


    Yunyi raised his head: "Auntie, why did you guys come here at this time, is there something wrong?"


    Aunt Fang slapped her leg: "Look at my memory, we just steamed the pastry, this is not the guy who wants to borrow your shredded shredded radish, and I will fry some shredded radish for a while.


    By the way, you didn''t go down the mountain to watch the fun today. Let me tell you, there was a falling out today, and we forgot to cook the lunch we watched. "


    Yun Yi answered: "Before noon, Aunt Gu also said that there was a lot of noise outside, and we had work on our hands in the afternoon and we didn''t go down to inquire."


    Aunt Fang just told what happened again. Qiao Ruhui was divorced by her husband''s family, and the Qiao family did not dare to trouble them again. Qiao Rushan was beaten hard by his father, and his back was covered in blood.


    As for the few **** that Qiao Rushan had found, they said that Qiao Rushan owed them money, and they had no money to pay back, so they said they would find a woman for them to play with, but who the woman was, they had no control.


    That Qiao Rushan is really not a thing, he broke the jar and threw it all, and he recognized it all, and immediately made his mother faint, and the rest of the Qiao family also scolded him as not a human being.


    As a result, their little flags passed by, and there was no way to manage them. If it was made by someone else, they would ask for some money for the Qiao family, but this family harmed their own family. In the end, those few people were with Qiao Rushan. Sent to a quarry for a year of hard labor.


    The Qiao family knew the truth, or heard it from their daughter Qiao Ruhui, and then they knew that the son made such a big mistake, and it was all to help the prostitute of the Shang family to vent their anger.


    warned her daughter not to mention it again. Since it was already like this, she could only smash her teeth and swallow it. Whoever calls their children stupid, this is obviously being used by others.


    But this matter cannot be brought to the fore. If Jing Qianhu is told that the Qiao family''s children are trying to figure out their fiancee, they may die.


    And if he tells the truth and pulls Qiao Yuqing into the water, how can he have the face to go back to see his family in the future.


    They came to serve as military households in the past because their hometown was not in good old age and encountered drought, so they left their hometowns and came to serve as military households in order to survive. They were not assigned to commit crimes. of.


    They can only hate Shang Yufei, the Shang family, because Shang Yufei caused their Qiao family to get to this place.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 274： Its not better to suffocate them

    Chapter 274 It''s not better to suffocate them to death


    Qiao Yuqing asked the maid to continue to go out to inquire, and she felt very relieved when she learned that those people were going to be sent to the quarry for labor.


    patted his chest and said, "Fortunately, although Xiao Yunyi was not destroyed, we are not implicated. Let''s get out of here tomorrow morning, that woman is really evil."


    In fact, Sun Yinfeng saw that the maid went in and out several times today, and guessed that his wife was afraid of doing something behind his back, and ordered to check it, only then did he know what happened to the Qiao family.


    He thought to himself: Qiao Rushan is no longer a human being, so it is impossible for him to do such a thing. What happened in the middle, I am afraid that only their sister and brother know.


    And what those people said, Qiao Rushan can deceive others but not himself. It is impossible for those people to make people owe them money, even if they do things for others, they always receive money first, and then do things later.


    Those people are the top tyrants in the northern Xinjiang. He is very curious now, who is the person they want to harm?


    Sitting next to the study, he closed his eyes and looked at the person, but he couldn''t figure out who it was. It''s not that he didn''t think about Xiao Yunyi, but he felt that unless someone''s brain was flooded, it would be impossible to put his hand on the head of Lord Qianhu. That was his fianc¨¦e, and if something happened, she would have to die.


    *


    When ??Jing Rui came back, he brought back two big white fox skins, which were already tanned: "Yi Er, do you like it?"


    Yunyi really liked it: "It''s so beautiful, where did it come from?"


    "Today I brought people into the mountain for training and caught a wounded tiger. I originally wanted that tiger skin, and I will make it into a cape for you in the future, but when I came back, I happened to meet Cao Qianhu, he said. It was his father-in-law''s birthday some time ago, and he exchanged it for two fine fox skins.


    I thought that you must like fox fur more, so I agreed to change it, and when I was promoted to Qianhu, I owed him a favor. "


    "It''s good, but Xue Li definitely doesn''t like it. I still don''t put it in the space. I have time to make a cape these days. The tiger skin is too fancy, and I can''t wear it out."


    "I knew it would be like this, so I changed it happily, and it all suits my mind."


    Yunyi put the things away. Originally, she didn''t want to tell Jing Rui what happened during the day, but the two of them had agreed before that they would not hide anything from each other. It was such a big thing.


    So he thought about it, and told Jing Rui about it.


    Sure enough, when Jing Rui listened to what happened, he began to let out his air.


    Looking at his posture, I am afraid that Sun Yinfeng will not be able to get out of the northern Xinjiang: "Okay, since it is his wife''s fault, let''s go tonight. As for Sun Yinfeng, he can only ask for more blessings."


    Jing Rui took people into his arms: "If something like this happens, you should notify me as soon as possible. If I were here today, how could I easily spare them."


    Yun Yi put his arms around his neck: "Okay, our current status is not the royal family in our previous life, so we can''t act on our arrogance. Besides, I haven''t been hurt at all, and I don''t feel any grievances. Let them take care of themselves, and they don''t dare to do anything. It''s not better to speak out and hold your breath to death."


    Hearing this, Jing Rui put a kiss on her forehead: "I will work hard and rely on my ability to make others dare not and have no chance to plot against you."


    Yunyi smiled and leaned against Jing Rui''s arms: "Okay, in fact, the rural life is pretty good now."


    Jing Rui said: "In the future, let''s choose a place you like and build a yard you like. I will accompany you to spend the days of picking chrysanthemums under the eastern fence and seeing Nanshan leisurely, okay?"


    Yun Yi said with joy: "Okay."


    Jing Rui hugged the person, but in his heart he went over what Yun Yi said and said softly: "The two women Xiao Zhuzi mentioned, apart from Qiao Yuqing, the other is Qiao Ruhui, or is it someone else?"


    Yun Yi thought for a moment: "I''ve only been in Northern Xinjiang for a year, and there aren''t many in total that don''t suit me. No, in fact, we ignored one."


    Jing Rui asked, "Who is it?"


    Yun Yi said softly: "Because of my affairs, not only Sun Yinfeng lost his job, but also a clerk lost his job. I had a relationship with that woman when I was in the hospital, and the cook said that the woman It''s a scheming one."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 275： how can i make them feel better

    Chapter 275 How could I make them feel better


    Jing Rui agreed with Yun Yi''s words: "Then let''s visit together tonight, I don''t like to be delayed."


    He originally planned to go to Cheng Xianglan tonight to ask about his background. If such a thing happened, then his own affairs should be pushed back, and Yier''s affairs should be followed closely.


    As soon as the two of them finished talking, they heard Brother Hao''s voice from outside the hospital: "Sister, Brother Jing, let''s have dinner."


    Yun Yi quickly came out of Jing Rui''s arms: "I sorted out my clothes, come on."


    After ?? finished speaking, he turned his head to look at Jing Rui, and said with a smile, "Let''s eat."


    When the two came out, Xiao Chenrui was waiting there. He approached Yunyi and asked in a low voice, "What happened on the mountain today is related to my sister?"


    "Why do you ask that?"


    "I have seen Qiao Rushan wandering around our house before, and I didn''t take it to heart, thinking that he might be waiting for someone there, but thinking of what happened today, and the fact that people in the military area had passed on Qiao before. Rushan likes Shang Yufei.


    I thought that even if Qiao Rushan was not as good as a pig or dog, it would be impossible for him to do such a beastly thing. He was afraid that he was protecting Shang Yufei and the people who directed him from behind. "


    Yunyi patted him on the shoulder: "Sister is very pleased, you have indeed grown up, but I knew about this yesterday, I just didn''t expect them to be so impatient, don''t worry, how could I make them feel better."


    Jing Rui said: "My sister and I will handle this matter. Don''t show any abnormality. There are many smarter people than you. Don''t make trouble for your sister."


    Xiao Chenrui understood what Brother Jing meant, nodded and said, "Got it."


    But he made up his mind secretly in his heart that he must not miss his homework while he was on duty. If there is a chance in the future, he must stand out and make others feel jealous, so that those people will not dare to bully their brothers and sisters again.


    After dinner, Yunyi started her boots business again. The base of these boots was obtained by destroying the tires of a car in a space, and it took a lot of effort to polish them.


    Brother Hao was tired from playing in Xiao Chenrui''s room, so he stopped there.


    On the cold day, he didn''t hug him any more, he just hugged his quilt and pillow.


    *


    As night fell, two shadows jumped out of the Xiao''s courtyard.


    The two didn''t stop until Sun Yinfeng''s yard. Yun Yi communicated with Xue Li and asked him to see the situation inside: "Master, the main hall in the front yard is full of packed luggage."


    Yunyi said, "Look at where the woman''s silver and valuables are?"


    After a while, I heard the report from Xue Lihui: "There are three small boxes in the backyard wing, which are full of cash and jewelry, and there is also a small box with some paper in it."


    Yunyi listened to Xue Li''s words, and thought to herself that the small box probably contained things like bank notes and house deeds: "Is everyone in the lower courtyard resting?"


    Xue Li said: "Except for someone in the southeast corner of the courtyard, who is breeding offspring, everyone else in the courtyard is sleeping."


    Yun Yi laughed: "Xue Li, see no evil, understand?"


    Xue Li said angrily: "The master let others see it."


    Yunyi knew that this was an emotional upset: "I was wrong this time. As compensation, I will come back and cook something delicious for you."


    When Yunyi was walking from the front yard to the back yard, he found some bricks in the corner of the wall, and put them in the space.


    took out the master key, opened the door directly, cleaned up the contents of the three boxes, put some bricks in, then backed out and locked the door again.


    She wouldn''t keep these ill-gotten gains for herself, she would find a good home for them. The first thing she thought of was to exchange them for food and send them to the military camp. She just wanted to punish the woman.


    Then he went to the front yard, sprinkled some medicinal powder on the packed luggage in the main hall, and then stopped.


    Waiting for the two to leave the yard, Jing Rui asked, "Just let them go so easily?"


    Yunyi turned his head and glanced at the yard: "How is it possible, their journey is more dangerous than us entering the northern border. Whether they can go back alive or not depends on luck."


    The medicine she gave is not poison, it is a good thing, and it will definitely bring surprises to them. This medicine is only effective when it is out of the northern boundary, so even if they know that they have been harmed, they will not thought it was her.


    At that time, she will be crazy even if she doesn''t die, it will depend on whether she can bear it or not. It comes from the love of animals for them.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 276： Do you have plans for tomorrow?

    Chapter 276 Are there plans for tomorrow?


    The two of them went all the way to Bai Chunxiu''s house, and it happened that their house was at the outermost place. At this time, the courtyard was dark.


    Yun Yi asked Jing Rui to wait for her outside, she gently went outside the window, and heard Bai Chunxiu say: "Don''t worry, when Qiao Yuqing leaves tomorrow, who knows that this is what we are talking about, besides Qiao Rushan, that''s it. A stunned young man, he won''t tell us."


    "The woman surnamed Xiao is really lucky, but I don''t know how she escaped. Could it be that someone secretly helped her?"


    "I''m also a little puzzled about this. Obviously I watched her follow Qiao Rushan up the mountain, why did she change to Qiao Ruhui? I''m afraid it won''t be easy to find opportunities in the future."


    "Just wait for a while, there will always be opportunities. I don''t believe it anymore. If you can''t deal with Jing Rui, you can''t deal with Xiao Yunyi. They let me lose my job, so they shouldn''t think about it."


    Yun Yi originally thought about giving him a punishment, but now it seems that these two people are the most black-hearted people, and he doesn''t want to leave hidden dangers in vain.


    I originally wanted to put some medicine in the water tank, but I thought that other people in the yard had no grievances with myself, so I took out disposable gloves from the space and put it on, took out another pill, and then pierced the window paper. , put the pill in it.


    After ??, he stopped and took Jing Rui back home.


    Jing Rui asked, "Is there any plans for tomorrow?"


    Yunyi took schadenfreude: "Tomorrow let''s send Sun Yinfeng and the others a ride."


    The next day, after breakfast, because Jing Rui and Yun Yi still have things to do today, they did not take Brother Hao to the hospital, but let him stay at home with Aunt Gu.


    The little guy was not too happy, but my sister said that it was inconvenient to take him with him today.


    said pitifully: "Then you come back earlier."


    Jing Rui went to the guard station to arrange military affairs, remembered Yun Yi''s words, and planned to find her again at the end of the time.


    Not long after Yun Yi arrived at the hospital, Song Changshui came over: "Doctor Xiao, I brought my mother here."


    Yun Yi looked at him: "Why didn''t you come yesterday, and was bullied again?"


    Song Changshui lowered his head and said, "The day before yesterday, my mother and I were separated from Song''s house under the witness of the patriarch and the villagers, so I''m really sorry for not being here in time."


    Yun Yi nodded when he heard that the family was split up and said, "It''s okay to split up the family. With your cleverness, it shouldn''t be a problem to support your mother in the future."


    Yunyi got up and walked out, and saw the person on the trolley: "You brought your mother here alone?"


    Song Changshui nodded: "Yes, we set off yesterday, but the road was not easy to walk. Last night, we found a kind-hearted family to stay for one night, and we started our journey again before dawn."


    Yunyi looked at their mother and son with some sympathy: "You wait for me for a while, I will come right away."


    Come back later, with some food in his hand: "Hold your mother and come with me."


    Arrived at a consultation room: "I think you didn''t eat breakfast in order to hurry in the morning. Eat something first, and then I will help you see the doctor."


    Mother Song shook her hands in a panic: "No, no, how can we still eat your food, no, really can''t, we don''t even have money to see a doctor."


    His voice was getting lower and lower.


    Yunyi said to Song Changshui: "I still have something to do now, you eat first, and I''ll come over to help your mother feel the pulse when I''m done. This is the leftovers from the kitchen yesterday, don''t dislike it."


    After she finished speaking, she walked out. She had heard Song Changshui''s stomach grunt before. If she was here, the mother and son would definitely not be used to it. Besides, she was really busy today.


    After she had checked all the patients she was in charge of, she issued a doctor''s order, and then people took the prescription to get the medicine and decoct it.


    After finishing his own work, he came to give Song Changshui''s mother a pulse.


    Yunyi caught the pulse of Mother Song, and after a long time, she slowly said: "This is a disease that fell from the confinement. It took a long time for it to be so serious."


    Song Changshui was a little nervous: "Doctor Xiao, can it still be cured?"


    Yun Yi said softly: "It''s really hard to treat, but I''ll try my best. It''s not easy for her to get rid of her disease. From now on, you''ll have to go here three times a month. In addition to drinking decoction and medicine, you have to cooperate with acupuncture and moxibustion to be effective. Hurry up."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 277： These things cant get into my eyes

    Chapter 277 These things can''t reach my eyes


    Song Changshui heard that he was saved: "Thank you Doctor Xiao, as long as there is help, it doesn''t matter if you run a few more times."


    Yunyi asked Song Changshui to go out, and then said to Song mother: "You lie down, I will help you with acupuncture."


    Yunyi took the needle very quickly. After taking the needle, she helped to prescribe the prescription first. After counting the time, she pulled the needle.


    She got up and pulled out the needle for Mother Song, then called Song Changshui in and handed him the prescription: "Go back and take the medicine according to this prescription, one pair of Chinese medicine a day, decoct three bowls of water into a bowl of water, fry three times, and fry the three times well. The medicines are poured together, and then divided into three parts, and drink once in the morning, noon and evening, do not drink cold medicine, and warm it when drinking."


    Song Changshui took the prescription, looked at the medicine on it, and said a little embarrassedly, "Doctor Xiao, how much money does this medicine cost?"


    Yun Yi can probably guess their situation: "A pair of medicine is about 30 wen. After taking it for ten days, I will come over and change the pulse. The most important thing is that people will come to cooperate with acupuncture. Your mother makes some ointment and sticks it on the navel, it will heal faster."


    Song Changshui listened to the 30 wen each, and the expression on his face was very heavy. The mother and son were divided, and half of the silver was not divided.


    Song Changshui''s expression was noticed by Yun Yi, and when he helped Song''s mother get off the medical bed, he put two taels of silver into the rag bag next to her.


    Now I don¡¯t have much strength, so I can only help here, and when they clean up, they will go outside.


    Yunyi couldn''t bear it: "Wait a minute."


    She walked to the back of the kitchen and brought out her lunch. Anyway, she was going out in a while, and it would be cheaper for others if she didn''t eat it. It''s better to give it to the mother and son to eat on the road.


    took a piece of oiled paper and wrapped it up, and then came out from the back kitchen: "You take this to eat on the road."


    Mother Song wanted to shirk, but Yun Yi had already picked up the rag bag, opened it, and put the oiled paper bag inside: "Be careful on the road."


    Just finished speaking here, Jing Rui has already come over there on horseback.


    Yunyi said to Jing Rui: "Wait for a while, I''ll go and talk to Doctor Xing."


    turned his head to Song Changshui and nodded: "Hurry up and leave, I''m afraid you have to find a place to sleep like last night."


    After finishing speaking, I went to Doctor Xing and said that I had to do something, and if it was too late, I would not come.


    When ?? came out again, Song Changshui had already pulled the scooter away, Yun Yi left the hospital and got on Jing Rui''s horse, Jing Rui''s big cloak wrapped her tightly.


    Fortunately, there were no pedestrians on the road at this time, and soon Jing Rui''s horse directly passed Song Changshui and the others and ran forward.


    They chased for about 40 miles, and they saw animal carcasses that had been beheaded along the way. Yun Yi picked some furs and put them in the space completely. Apart from eating meat, furs are very big in this northern border. usefulness.


    *


    In front of Sun Yinfeng and his group, the journey was thrilling, and they didn''t know what was going on. Not long after they left the northern border, animals attacked them one after another.


    The frightened women in the car kept screaming, maybe it was because they hadn''t left on the road for too long, or something else, they didn''t even have time to rest for more than an hour.


    In order to escape, he had to throw away all his wealth, abandoned the car and ran away on horseback.


    When Yun Yi and the others chased after them, the two carriages that the Sun family was carrying with their luggage and the carriage that Qiao Yuqing and the others were riding in were abandoned on the road.


    Yunyi sprinkled some medicine on it, and the air suddenly became a lot fresher: "It seems that they escaped on horseback, and this saves us trying to find a way."


    Going to Qiao Yuqing''s three boxes, he asked Jing Rui to untie the rope first, take out the bricks inside, and put all the original things in: "Jing Rui, go back and call someone, come and bring them back. Take these things away."


    Jing Rui looked at Yun Yi and asked deliberately, "All turned in?"


    Yun Yi nodded: "I haven''t seen any good things in my last life, these things can''t get into my eyes, but with these things, Wei Li''s soldiers can have a good year, not only punishing the wicked, but also giving Wei Li''s It''s good for the soldiers to add meals."


    Jing Rui laughed: "My Yier is the atmosphere."


    Chapter 275, I added a sentence, I originally wanted to write it later, haha, she won''t keep these ill-gotten gains for herself, she will find a good home for them, the first thing that comes to mind is to exchange cash for ingredients Sent to the barracks, she just wanted to punish the woman.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 278： marry a wife

    Chapter 278


    After finishing speaking, he smiled and looked at Yun Yi solemnly: "At this time, this road is generally not taken by anyone, but just in case, as soon as I leave, you will find a place to enter the space to stay, understand? ?


    One is that it is too cold outside, and the other is that I am also a little worried. In case of another large animal, no one can tell. "


    "Understood, we didn''t discuss it on the way here, so don''t linger any more, it will be dark."


    "You must put your own safety first, remember?"


    "Remember, go to work."


    After Jing Rui left on horseback, Yun Yi was not idle either. This place is the only way to leave the northern border. The intersection in front of you 100 meters away is a three-way intersection, and the other road is another 20 miles ahead, which is Tongling. city.


    Yunyi slaughtered a chicken and stewed it in the space, and then went out of the space to tick the blood of the chicken towards the intersection, so that people could see the **** scene here from a distance.


    On the way back, Jing Rui thought that those things were not good for his own defense, so he directly reported the matter to the commander, and explained what he meant.


    Because Sun Yinfeng was afraid of being pointed at by others, he set off before dawn, and no one noticed that they left today.


    If Yunyi hadn''t interrogated those people in the wooden house, he would never have known that Qiao Yuqing and the others would leave today, so no one thought about Sun Yinfeng.


    The commander didn''t want the soldiers below to know where the money for the reward came from, so this matter was handled in secret. Jing Rui took the commander''s cronies and personally went over to handle it.


    But the commander also said that after the count is completed, it will be converted into silver and distributed to the five guards, and Jing Rui and the others will share more.


    The reputation of the soldiers must be borne by the commander. Jing Rui thinks it''s good, and he doesn''t want to be in the limelight.


    After the cronies sent by the commander came over, they said hello to Yun Yi first: "It''s really hard, Dr. Xiao, I asked you to stay here alone."


    Yunyi waved his hand and said, "It should be, it won''t work if I go back, but I have to keep people. If we both leave and someone else passes by, I''m afraid it will damage the scene and lose things."


    The cronie laughed: "It''s really a delay for you."


    Yunyi said politely: "It''s okay, it won''t affect if you do it tomorrow."


    This commander''s cronie brought people to pack up the prey, loaded up the car and headed to Tongling City, when the sky was already dark.


    Originally, Jing Rui offered to leave, but the cronies said they would deal with it together. This is what the commander meant, and it was estimated that they wanted them to supervise each other.


    had no choice, they had to stay in Tongling City for one night, and with their token, Yunyi was also put in directly.


    As soon as he entered the city, he found a few restaurants to sell the prey. Unexpectedly, the prey was sold for more than 200 taels, and then he found an inn to live in.


    After eating, I opened it and counted those things. The box was actually full of silver bills, but the denominations were not large, they were all in denominations of two, thirty and fifty taels, a total of five hundred and twenty taels. There are eight hundred taels of silver.


    The rest of ?? can only be known if it is folded into silver.


    Fortunately, I told Xiao Chenrui when I left in the morning that if I didn''t go back in the evening, don''t worry about them.


    Yunyi was lying on the bed, although he felt that it was a little immoral to do so, but sooner or later these things would be cheaper for others.


    But in this matter, the most innocent person is Sun Yinfeng. If he really wants to marry a wife, he wants to marry a virtuous person. If Qiao Yuqing hadn''t made a fool of himself, Sun Yinfeng would not have come this far.


    Maybe I was tired too, and fell asleep after thinking about it.


    The next day, they discounted all the remaining things and got 630 taels of silver, adding yesterday''s total to 2,150 taels.


    According to the commander''s instructions, the other guards all got 400 taels, Jing Rui and the others got 500 taels, and the rest were rewarded to those who ran the errand in the past.


    A few hundred households in the guardhouse were very happy to learn that they had received money for extra meals. No matter whether he got it from above or how he got it, they only knew that they had money for extra meals, and everyone cheered for a while.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 279： You are such a white-eyed wolf

    Chapter 279 You are really a white-eyed wolf


    The silver Jingrui brought back, and it went directly into the account, without any fuss.


    However, Jing Rui had more insight, so that these insiders could only say 400 taels to the outside world, and the people in other health centers in the province felt uncomfortable.


    Yun Yi came back the next day and only heard about Bai Chunxiu''s husband and wife. The medical center in the market could not treat their husband and wife''s illness at all. The two even went to the hospital to find Doctor Xing for treatment, but it was a pity that Doctor Xing saw him. Afterwards, he also shook his head. He had never seen such symptoms before, and the husband and wife both fell ill at the same time, so they suspected that it was an infectious disease.


    As a result, Bai Chunxiu''s husband''s family was afraid that their husband and wife would infect their family members again, so they directly separated them.


    That afternoon, Bai Chunxiu and her husband, Fang Weiqing, took the things they got and moved into the small courtyard that Fang''s family bought for them for three taels of silver.


    Because the whole body is covered with red herpes, which is extremely ugly, this matter has become a hot discussion in the military household area, but it has covered the affairs of the Qiao family.


    Qiao Rushan and the others were sent to the quarry early this morning. With those few here, it would be no wonder that Qiao Rushan had a good life.


    Even Shang Yufei, who was hiding in the back and often played bitter scenes, had bad luck this time. Before the Qiao family came to the door, Shang Yufei''s mother had hurriedly arranged a marriage for him.


    The fixed family turned out to be the Qiu family, that is, Xiao Yunru''s husband''s cousin Qiu Wenqing. When Yun Yi found out, he thought that this is really a top-notch piece, and the Qiu family will be very lively in the future.


    Although Xiao Yunru''s husband''s family and second uncle''s family are separated, they live next door. I heard that the relationship has not been very good. Now that Xiao Yunru and Shang Yufei have joined, the future will be more exciting.


    Why choose the Qiu family, that is because the women of the Qiu family are very pungent, and the Qiao family is afraid that they will not be able to compete with the Qiu family. This is a marriage arranged by the old lady of the Shang family. No matter what, Shang Yufei is still the granddaughter of the Shang family. Can''t watch her being bullied.


    No matter what happened outside, Yun Yi felt that her revenge was avenged, so she ignored it, and what they did had nothing to do with her.


    She started a quiet life of commuting, errands, and making boots. In fact, none of those people who thought they were self-righteous jumped out to find trouble. She lived a very pleasant life.


    *


    Since the Jing family split up, the big room has the money that the old man had left behind privately, and they lived a good life. The second room was the most comfortable because of Jing Xuxuan''s army salary, but the third room of the Jing family was the most difficult. .


    Originally, Liu Hongfang, the eldest daughter-in-law of the third room, wanted them to find Jing Rui, but when Jing Rui''s name was mentioned, her mother-in-law would go crazy for a while, so scared that she didn''t dare to mention it again.


    The second daughter-in-law complains every day, and she always feels that if it weren''t for her mother-in-law, the family would not be separated, and her life would not have been so difficult, so serving her mother-in-law was not at all concerned.


    After the night fell, Jing Rui ordered Jing Hongxi and Cheng Xianglan, who were sleeping, on the sleeping hole, took them to the log cabin in the back mountain, and threw the two directly to the ground, only then did they untie their sleeping hole.


    Cheng Xianglan stepped back in fright after seeing that it was Jing Rui, but her leg was not yet healed. After being thrown like this, the scab on her leg cracked again. She was sweating profusely in pain. Shaking his head: "It''s not me, it''s not me, don''t come to me, I don''t want it, they forced me."


    When she made a sound, Jing Hongxi also woke up. Seeing Jing Rui looking down at him, he sat up all of a sudden: "What do you want to do?"


    Jing Rui said with a cold face: "I want to know my background."


    Jing Hongxi scolded: "You are really a white-eyed wolf, raising you so much, is this how you repay us?"


    Jing Rui looked at him with a half-smile, and just kicked up: "Who is the white-eyed wolf, you don''t know what?"


    Jing Rui actually wanted to deceive them, only to see Cheng Xianglan covering her ears: "I''m not, I''m not, I can''t help it, I''m being forced, I just want to live."


    Jing Rui looked at the two people on the ground: "If you don''t say it, then you will die. Anyway, there are occasional large animals here."


    When he said this, Cheng Xianglan was even more stimulated: "Ah, I''m afraid, I said, I said it all."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 280： know the truth

    Chapter 280 Knowing the truth


    It was the experience of being bitten off by a wolf that left a psychological shadow on her.


    Then he put the matter together and said it, and then kept kowtowing there and begging for mercy.


    Jing Hongxi also slumped to the ground, he knew that their three-bedroom good days were over, Princess Jing''an would not let them go, Cheng Yanbin would not let them go, and Jing Rui in front of him would not let them go, it was the Jing family. People know the truth of the matter, and I am afraid that it will be difficult for them to be tolerated.


    They are afraid that there is only one way to go. Jing Rui wants to solve them directly, but that will be cheap for them. They have to live, let them watch their children live as pigs and dogs, and let them repent every day.


    So he gave the couple a few more kicks, turned around and left here.


    *


    The capital, Jing''an Princess Mansion


    Mother Zhang hurriedly walked in with the received news: "Princess, here is the news, here is the news."


    Princess Jing''an heard what Zhang Ma said and put down Madam Tang in her hand: "Come and listen."


    The folds of Zhang Ma''s smile came out: "Jing Rui has been removed."


    Princess Jing An laughed hahaha, tears in the corners of her eyes: "Okay, that''s great, even if Cheng Yanbin finds out the truth, what can I do, I just want him to die.


    Don''t you want to marry the woman you love? This time, even the son that woman left for her is gone. His life is not satisfactory, and my heart is relieved. "


    Mother Zhang waited for Princess Jing''an to laugh: "Princess, what do you think about the princess'' marriage?


    Now the young master of the Lu family has gone to Pingzhou City with the prince of Xuanwang¡¯s mansion, and Mrs. Lu also said that she had promised before her father-in-law¡¯s sick bed that he would decide her son¡¯s marriage. This is a disguised rejection of us. "


    Princess Jing''an''s face turned cold: "It''s really shameless, with Cheng Yanbin''s same virtue back then, I thought this princess'' daughter must be him, if it wasn''t for Yuyan''s fancy to him, with his door of the fourth-rank official of the Lu family, It''s really a dream to want to marry this princess'' daughter."


    Mother Zhang said, "Then what shall we do next?"


    Princess Jing''an said softly: "I have suffered enough in my life. I don''t want Yuyan to be like me. Mammy, let''s have a flower viewing banquet. I''ll tell her there."


    Mother Zhang replied, "Yes, princess."


    "Mother, is there still no movement in the General''s Mansion?"


    "Yes, the people who watched the little did not find that General Cheng left the mansion. As for the mansion, our eyeliners have been pulled out, and it is not clear for the time being."


    "Go down, let the county master come over."


    Not long after Zhang Ma left, the county owner Jiao Yuyan walked in with a maid: "I have seen my mother."


    "Yan''er, come and sit."


    "Mother, you asked Mammy Zhang to call me over, do you have something to tell me?"


    Princess Jing''an sent all the servants and maids in the house: "Yan''er, I''m afraid that the Lu family''s affairs will not work out, then Lu Chengfeng is not a good person, he actually went to Pingzhou City with Prince Xuan''s son because of this.


    Even if you don¡¯t have to get married, you won¡¯t be happy. Mother only has you as a daughter. I just want you to live a peaceful and happy life. Listen to my mother¡¯s advice, let¡¯s choose someone else, okay? "


    Jiao Yuyan lowered her head, he really liked Lu Chengfeng, even if he didn''t like him, as long as he married him, he would be his wife. The nurse said that as long as they got married and did the Dunlon affair, one day he would like yourself.


    She is the county owner. If she can marry him, she will be married. Their family must respect her. Lu Chengfeng will not let her go.


    So he raised his head and said, "Mother, my daughter is happy with him, and no one else likes her, so please let my mother do it."


    Princess Jing''an frowned slightly, and she hated that iron is not steel, but how could she understand her daughter''s thoughts, she didn''t get Cheng Yanbin, and she couldn''t let it go for the rest of her life. So what if there is King Xuan''s mansion to protect it?


    sighed: "I really can''t do anything about you. If you can''t please him all your life, what should you do?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 281： The person who made the shot, you know

    Chapter 281 The person who shot, you know


    Jiao Yuyan coquettishly said: "Mother, I can be with the person I love, even if he doesn''t like me, as long as I can be with him and see her every day, I am also happy, and my sincerity will one day touch him. "


    The words said that, but she thought in her heart: It will not work at that time, just like the nurse said, she will use some means to do the Duke of Zhou''s ceremony with him, and when she gives birth to a son and a half daughter, she will not believe that Lu Chengfeng still Can be hard-hearted.


    Thinking of Lu Chengfeng, Jiao Yuyan''s face was full of shyness, but it was a pity that her appearance was too ordinary, which made people look down on it.


    Princess Jing''an saw her daughter''s appearance and knew that her daughter was determined, so she could only sigh in her heart: "It''s okay."


    reached out to help her daughter tidy up her clothes: "In this case, you go back to your own yard first, this will definitely not be done for a while, and my mother will find a way to help you."


    Jiao Yuyan got up and gave a salute: "Thank you mother."


    Waiting for the county master to leave, Princess Jing''an said to the outside: "Come here to find Mammy Zhang."


    A voice came from outside: "Yes, princess."


    After a while, Mammy Zhang walked in quickly: "Princess, do you have an order to call the old slave here?"


    Princess Jing''an asked Zhangmao to come over, only to see the two of them talking and nodding, and at a glance, they knew that it was not a good thing.


    Mother Zhang got the order: "Princess, don''t worry, this old slave will definitely handle this."


    Princess Jing''an waved her hand: "Let''s make arrangements, be safe, and don''t let anyone find out."


    Mother Zhang bowed: "Yes."


    *


    Beijing General''s Mansion


    Cheng Yanbin was handling official business in the study, Cheng Mu came in silently and knelt on the ground: "I have seen the master."


    Cheng Yanbin heard the voice and said impatiently, "But I found someone."


    "Yes, fortunately, I survived and found a second-class maid who was waiting beside my wife at that time."


    "What about people?"


    "My subordinate has brought her back, but she didn''t let her enter the mansion with me. I found that there were people staring at the front and back of our general mansion, so I let her live in the inn."


    "Then take him to the back yard at night, and then General Ben will come and ask in person."


    "Yes, Master."


    The time soon came to evening, Cheng Yanbin accompanied his mother to eat, and then returned to the study, and told the guards outside not to disturb him.


    After waiting for Hai Shi, he walked to the dark room inside, opened the entrance of the dark passage, and after a while, he walked in.


    This secret road leads all the way to the garden rockery in the house behind the General''s Mansion. When he arrived, Cheng Mu was already waiting there: "Master, please come down with me."


    A 35- or 6-year-old woman was sitting there uneasy in the room. When she saw Cheng Yanbin, she got up and gave a salute: "Slave Danyun has seen the general."


    choked in his voice: "I really didn''t expect to see you again."


    Cheng Yanbin looked at the person in front of him: "Get up and tell me what happened back then."


    This slave is called Dan Yun, a second-class maid served by Ai Xinyi''s side. On the day of the incident, a group of their maids and mother-in-law were taken out from the back door by people from Jing''an Princess Mansion.


    Because of their resistance, those people moved their hands directly. In the chaos, she was pushed down, the back of her head fell to the ground, and a lot of blood came out. After those people tried snorting, they thought she was dead, and threw him directly to the mass grave .


    Maybe it was because she was dying, she just closed her breath at that time, and then she escaped the disaster and was saved by her current husband.


    Danyun looked up at Cheng Yanbin: "After that, the slaves tried to come to the General''s Mansion several times to try their luck, but they failed.


    Later, I finally let the slave maid find a chance, but I was almost kidnapped and killed before I talked to you. If I hadn¡¯t been rescued, I would have become a pile of bones long ago. "


    Cheng Yanbin frowned: "Do you know the person who shot?"


    Dan Yun shook his head: "I don''t know, but the person who rescued me at the time asked him why he killed innocent people. The person said that I would risk my life and could not blame others."


    Cheng Yanbin asked, "You are serving the young master. Does he have a special mark on him?"


    Dan Yun looked up at the general in confusion, only to hear Cheng Mu say, "Just answer."


    Dan Yun thought for a while: "Young master has a small black mole on his right shoulder."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 282： This hatred never ends

    Chapter 282 This hatred never ends


    I learned some details of his wife''s life in the other courtyard from Dan Yun''s mouth. Dan Yun''s words and the news that Cheng Lin brought back from the northern Xinjiang roughly restored the situation at that time.


    asked Cheng Mu to send the people away, but he was thinking about what to do next. In a few days, it would be the New Year''s Day, the first day of the new year, and the third year of the third year of the new year.


    Thinking of the crops that Yunyi had sent before, it seems that he used this as an excuse to negotiate a tolerance with the sage, so that it would not be abrupt.


    figured it out, and then returned to the General''s Mansion from the secret passage.


    Then he went to the ancestral hall in the mansion alone. He wanted to tell his wife Xinyi about Jing Rui, and of course he wanted to tell his ancestors.


    *


    Another yard in the mansion: "Master, please eat as much as you want, you have lost weight recently."


    "Xiao Wu, why didn''t my father come to see me this time? Are you not doing your errands with all your heart?"


    "Master, now people in our courtyard are not allowed to go out, and the daily meals are also brought over by people. The general has not been out of the study for a few days, and the servants are really powerless."


    "You will tell the people outside, go and tell your father, my leg is festering."


    "Master, aren''t we deceiving the general?"


    "Then what do you say? Father hasn''t come to see me yet. Did he go to Prince Yu''s mansion to find Mo Jingting to seek justice for me? I can''t just suffer like this for nothing, right?"


    "Master, the steward of Prince Yu''s mansion has been to the mansion before. The general has already said that he has reconciled with Prince Yu''s mansion, and said that both sides have made mistakes. It is also a lesson for you, so that you will have a better memory in the future, don''t spend all day long. Don''t do the right thing."


    "Why did your father let Mo Jingting go so easily?"


    "Master, you''d better accept your temper. No matter how you say it, that''s the prince. It would be disrespectful to say this."


    Cheng Zhongyao was not happy when he heard it, so he picked up the tea cup at hand and threw it out: "Even you came to the godfather, are you bold?"


    "Master, this servant is not for your own good. I''m afraid I can get used to it at home and go out and make trouble again in the future."


    *


    Cheng Yanbin returned to the study and called the housekeeper: "Butler, one servant in Zhongyao Courtyard will be kept, and the rest will be transferred to another courtyard. The meals are the same as those of the servants in the house. He is not allowed to leave his courtyard for half a step. There are people in the house who will keep their mouths shut."


    The housekeeper thought that there was a fight between the young master and the prince of Prince Yu''s mansion, and the general wanted to make the young master suffer: "General, it''s okay for people to be transferred, this is the same as the servants, isn''t it a bit too serious, after all, the young master has grown up since he was a child. never suffered."


    It may be the last sentence that irritated Cheng Yanbin: "Why, this General''s words don''t work anymore?"


    The butler was stunned for a moment. He had been in the mansion for so many years, and this was the first time the general was angry with him: "Yes, this old slave will order it."


    Cheng Yanbin originally wanted to throw this wild beast out now, but the Chinese New Year is coming soon. He didn''t want the mansion to be unclean for the New Year, and he didn''t want the General Mansion to become the talk of the capital so early.


    After the new year, he asked for an errand from the saint, and then told his mother that it was okay, he was also afraid that her mother would not be able to bear it.


    No matter what, the first priority after the new year is to bring Jing Rui back to Beijing to recognize his ancestors and return to the clan. This matter cannot be delayed. He cannot and will not allow his son to live abroad, but the mansion still has to take good care of the enemy''s son.


    It''s not that Princess Jing''an doesn''t want to let the sage decide. First, the time is too long. Even if he finds evidence, the sage will try to compensate them in other ways to protect the reputation of the royal family, and to protect Princess Jing''an, he will not be able to take action against her in the future. .


    Therefore, this layer of paper must not be pierced. He must avenge this hatred for Xinyi, and he can''t easily let her die. Only by letting her live is worse than death can the hatred be solved.


    Thinking of Cheng Zhongyao, even if he doesn''t like him for so many years, he will warn himself in his heart that it is the treasure left by Xinyi for him, so no matter how much trouble he makes, he will grit his teeth and clean up all the mess for him.


    After so many years of caring, it is impossible to say that there is no love at all, but this hatred of killing his wife and changing his son is an unbearable hatred.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 283： So what are you going to do

    Chapter 283 What are you going to do?


    His own son was beaten and frozen and could not get enough to eat, but he grew up in the mansion, and every time he thought about it, he would kill a feeling of affection, increase a disgust, and make his heart hurt.


    He doesn''t do anything that hurts him, but he goes back wherever he came from. As for what happens to him in the future, it depends on his own life.


    Thinking of Jing Rui, he didn''t know how to tell him when he went to Northern Xinjiang, and he didn''t know if Jing Rui would forgive him, but no matter what, he had to go on this trip to Northern Xinjiang.


    *


    When I woke up in the morning, Yun Yi saw Jing Rui''s abnormality at a glance.


    pulled him into the room: "Did something happen?"


    Jing Rui pulled Yun Yi into his arms: "The original body is actually the son of General Cheng, who was concocted by the vicious woman Cheng Xianglan. She not only unwrapped her child with the original body, but also gave it to the original body''s mother. poisoned.


    even deliberately said something that shouldn''t be said, to stimulate the original mother, so that the toxins in her body quickly erode the heart and veins, causing the flower-like age to go like that. "


    "Then what are you going to do?"


    "This matter needs to be discussed in the long run. The people in the third room of the Jing family will definitely not let it go. As for the people in the other two rooms of the Jing family, they will definitely have to eat. After all, the other two rooms of the Jing family really don''t know about it.


    But since the death of the old lady of the Jing family, none of those people regarded the original body as an adult. In daily life, apart from letting the original body work, they beat and scold them. In the face of the old lady Jing who has been protecting the original body, they will be spared. Bar. "


    "Okay, whatever you want, I''ll accompany you. Originally, I was thinking of living a rural life, but now it seems like it''s not enough."


    Jing Rui kissed Yunyi''s forehead: "As long as you want, you can, even if you recognize the general''s mansion, I will not be at their mercy, I will support you in whatever you want to do."


    "Thank you, Jing Rui."


    "What kind of good life we ??haven''t lived, what kind of wealth you and I haven''t seen, what kind of rights I haven''t had, in this life I just want you to be safe and free."


    When the two of them came out again, there were smiles on their faces.


    Aunt Gu smiled and said, "I was about to call you for breakfast."


    When the meal was set, Aunt Gu said, "The day after tomorrow is New Year''s Eve. I have prepared some food. Girl, you can take a look at it later. If there is anything else to prepare, I can prepare it again."


    Yun Yi laughed: "Time flies so fast, it''s been more than a year since I came to Northern Xinjiang."


    After finishing speaking, he looked at his eldest brother Xiao Chenrui: "This year''s New Year''s Eve, let''s take our grandmother over and celebrate the New Year together."


    Xiao Chenrui raised his head: "Alright, I''m afraid my cousin won''t be able to leave the camp on New Year''s Eve this year."


    Yun Yi had asked Jing Rui before. Based on the time of his cousin''s entry into the flag, he was afraid that he would not be able to leave the camp this year, so he said what he just said. Before breaking up the relationship, it was because he didn''t want to be involved with the people in the big room. Quiet yourself.


    Now that the grandfather is gone, and the people that the big house hates are gone, the grandmother is the one who protects their siblings from beginning to end, and she will be the responsibility of their siblings from now on.


    A few days ago, Yunyi had mentioned when she visited her in the past that she brought her grandmother over to live with her, but the old lady said that she was used to living there and didn''t want to move.


    Yunyi is also afraid that rushing to pick up her grandmother and go with them will affect her second cousin''s reputation, plus she really doesn''t have a separate room for her grandmother.


    I want to wait for the spring to build a second yard at the back, build three main rooms, and build a few wing rooms on both sides, so that my grandmother can live in a more spacious room. I will ask my grandmother to live in a new house, no one will say no. out what.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 284： Its all over, dont talk about it anymore

    Chapter 284 Things are over, so don''t mention it again


    After breakfast, he packed up and dressed Brother Hao neatly. The four of them went out of the house together, with Bai You, who was on duty today, behind him.


    Brother Hao was very happy on his brother Xiao Chenrui''s back. He hadn''t been to the hospital for a few days, and he had long missed the people in the hospital.


    Yunyi saw that he was dishonest on his eldest brother''s back: "You are not allowed to move around any more, I didn''t see that the road is full of snow, and you will cry when you slip and fall."


    The little guy saw that his sister was angry, so he was honest.


    Seeing that he was being honest, he then looked at his elder brother Xiao Chenrui: "Tomorrow the medical clinic will be on holiday. I will go to the market again to see if there is anything I need, and I will bring my grandmother over next morning."


    Xiao Chenrui looked in the direction where his grandmother lived: "Okay, now that the uncle''s family is no longer a demon, it is very quiet and comfortable."


    Yun Yi gave his elder brother Xiao Chenrui a sideways glance: "Don''t mention the uncle''s family in front of grandmother, so as not to remind grandmother of unhappy things, no matter how absurd he does, no matter how he deserves it, he is still grandmother''s son.


    Things have already passed, so don¡¯t mention it again. Grandma must be uncomfortable, but she is a person with a clear mind and a deep sense of righteousness, and deserves our more respect and filial piety. "


    Not far away, he happened to meet Xiao Zhuzi head-on.


    Yunyi saw him: "Zhuzi, are you going up the mountain?"


    Xiao Zhuzi said a little embarrassedly: "I''ll go up the mountain to see if I can find some food, and pick up firewood by the way."


    He added: "We have been separated, and we will no longer eat and drink with our aunt."


    Yunyi thought that it would be better to divide it up, but the provincial ones were beaten and scolded all day and still couldn''t eat enough, but in a blink of an eye, he thought of something and asked, "This year''s harvest is pretty good, haven''t you received rations?"


    Xiao Zhuzi lowered his head: "My aunt only gave us half a bag of rice, and she said that the rest is to honor my grandfather and aunt, and it will be irrelevant in the future."


    Yun Yi heard this, and felt a little sympathy for the strong and smart child in front of him, and turned to look at Jing Rui.


    Jing Rui knew that this little woman wanted to help the child in front of her, so she glanced at Dang Xiao Zhuzi, who was thin as a bamboo pole: "I''ll let you Xiaoqi go over and take a look. I will miss you."


    After saying that, he looked at Yun Yi, and seeing a smile on Yun Yi''s face, he turned his head to look at Xiao Zhuzi, who was excited with the light in his eyes.


    I saw Xiao Zhuzi kneeling down and salute: "Thank you sir."


    Jing Rui thought to himself: You are lucky, you got Yier''s eyes, and the matter of opening your mouth can make Yier happy, why not do it.


    Jing Rui acted very quickly. As soon as he arrived at the guardhouse, he told Xiao Qi, who was in charge of the Xiao family, about the matter, and asked him to handle the matter today, but don''t let anything happen because of the lack of food for the New Year.


    That Xiaoqi is a shrewd person: "It''s because the subordinates don''t check it, so I''ll go and check it myself."


    As for what method Xiaoqi used, it wasn''t something he was worried about. It was just that after the next afternoon, it was reported that the Xiao family had divided the family again, and this time the big house of the Xiao family also took the opportunity to divide it up, but it was still divided. Households are not separated, so that there is no need to be drawn.


    The old woman vomited all the three houses of the Xiao family deserved. Their contract of 30 acres of military fields, and this year''s harvest, the rest of the grain was distributed according to the number of acres of military fields, and each family was also divided into three taels. Silver, this is something Xiao Zhuzi never thought of.


    They don''t have to go hungry anymore, they don''t have to look at their aunt''s face to live, and they don''t have to be beaten and scolded by their aunt every time. It''s really great, thinking that these are all because of Dr. Xiao, it warms my heart.


    Without Dr. Xiao, their three families would have been destroyed long ago. Although it was the help of Lord Qianhu this time, but without Dr. Xiao, I am afraid that Lord Qianhu would not reach out. We must repay Dr. Xiao''s kindness well.


    *


    In the evening, Xiao Yiping came over, and Yunyi asked them to wait in the log cabin in the back mountain.


    Yunyi and Jing Rui had dinner and settled down for Brother Hao, and then they went to the back mountain together.


    Several people saw Yun Yi and Jing Rui come in, got up and saluted: "I have seen the master, I have seen the adults."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 285： buy property

    Chapter 285 Property Purchase


    Yunyi walked in, just thinking that he had made a miscalculation. He shouldn''t have an appointment to meet at this place, and there was no place to sit.


    But Jing Rui took out a list from the cloak and spread it on the broken rattan chair inside, just covering it all: "Sit down."


    Yunyi''s eyes filled with joy: "Thank you."


    After she was seated, she looked at those people: "Pick up important things to talk about."


    Xiao Yiping said: "Master, those items were pawned for a total of 9,000 taels of silver. We bought three shops in Tongling City for 3,600 taels, all with backyards, but the sizes are different.


    Then I spent 860 taels at the previous market to buy two shops, both with backyards. "


    Yun Yi thought for a while: "Tomorrow I will go to the shop over there in the market to have a look, and I will go to Yaxing to pick some staff."


    Xiao Yiping handed over the remaining four thousand five hundred and forty taels of silver and the red deed of the house. Because Yunyi''s identity is still unable to apply for the deed, Xiao Yiping''s name is on it.


    Yunyi took out 2,000 taels of silver from it, and handed the rest back: "You take these, and then you will have to buy the things in the store. Since there are five stores, one will be responsible for one."


    Xiao Yiping bowed in unison: "Yes, Master."


    "Is your household registration ready?"


    "Yes, it has been done in Tongling City."


    After he said that, he took it out and let Yunyi take a look.


    Yunyi nodded: "That''s good, you choose a shop in the market to settle down, and everything will wait until you see the shop tomorrow. It''s not too early, so that''s it."


    The next day, the three of them were at home for vacation, Xiao Chenrui was arranged to clean up the yard at home, Brother Hao was assigned to oversee the work, and Jing Rui and Yun Yi went to the market together.


    The two walked around the market first, and found that the things sold in the market were either at home or in space. Anyway, there was really nothing to buy.


    Since they didn''t, the two went to the two stores they mentioned, and just took a few steps forward, they saw Xiao Yiyou greeted them: "Master, this way."


    Yun Yi saw that several people were well suited to their status, but thinking about it, it was probably too **** that day, so that they dared not renew their dissent for a few days. It seems that this loyalty pill really saves people trouble.


    When he arrived at the place, Yunyi looked left and right. There was a tea house on the opposite side, Bu Zhuang on the left, and a shop selling rouge gouache on the right. There is also a well.


    The yard is very clean. I heard that it turned out to be a cloth shop, but the shop owner''s son was ill and couldn''t stand the cold in the north, so he entrusted it to a friend to help sell it.


    Because the selling price is not low, it has not been sold. The main reason is that a few companies want to lower the price.


    Yunyi saw that the structure is very good. The other shop is a little smaller than this one, but the location is also good.


    Yunyi found a place to change himself into men''s clothes, and asked Jing Rui to wait here for a while before taking Xiao Yi''an and Xiao Yiyou to the Yaxing.


    The steward of Yaxing saw the guests, and his face was full of joy: "Several masters, whether you want to buy a nursing home or a maid, a good batch of goods came just a few years ago."


    Yun Yi said: "Call everyone out, let''s pick and see."


    As soon as the steward heard it, he knew that a big deal was coming, and he called everyone to the front yard.


    Yun Yi first asked, "Are you literate?"


    Actually there are, one man and one woman stand up.


    took another turn in the crowd, and together with the previous one, a man and a woman, a total of ten people were picked out, and they quickly took their deeds and took them back to the store.


    Dear, I have something to do at home these few days, I owe you the chapters, and I will try my best to make it up in the next few days. Thank you for your support, good night!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 286： Celebrating New Years Eve with Grandma

    Chapter 286 Celebrating New Year''s Eve with Grandma


    Yunyi asked them to take the time to tidy up the two stores, go to buy some ingredients next night, and spend the new year with peace of mind.


    Before leaving, ?? also said to Xiao Yiping: "Go and pull some cloth back, let the women make clothes these days, and let them clean up."


    Xiao also bowed in parallel: "Yes, Master."


    Yunyi looked for a place to change back to her original clothes, and said to Xiao Yiping before leaving: "Don''t call me master in front of people in the future, just call me Doctor Xiao. I don''t want people to know that this store is owned by me."


    Xiao Yiping replied: "Yes, Master, I will tell them."


    Yunyi and Jing Rui left together, found a secluded place, and after Xue Li checked that it was safe, she took out the prepared backpack, which was full of ingredients for the New Year.


    Jing Rui lifted his back and turned to look at the little woman beside him: "Do you still want to develop such a big industry?"


    Yunyi looked at Baishan in the distance: "I originally thought that we would live a rural life in this life, there are so many shops, it would be good to have no shortage of money, but now it seems that it is not possible, because your identity is still unusual. , Who knows what we will face in the future, only with money and hands can we have the confidence, so we are done."


    laughed after saying that.


    After listening to Yun Yi''s words, Jing Rui also made a decision in his heart. It seems that he has to act. Yi''er is right. At least in case of trouble, he must have a trump card in his hand, not to mention the replacement for the original body. Mother''s revenge.


    At this time, the two have their own thoughts, but the goal is the same.


    When they got home, Aunt Gu had just fried a batch of food, including radish balls, tofu balls, and a piece of meat, ready to be the main course for lunch.


    Yunyi asked Jing Rui and Xiao Chenrui to go to the river to collect the baskets that were laid this morning, and asked Aunt Gu to make fish and meatballs in the afternoon, and to give some to the patriarch and good friends tomorrow.


    Xiao Chenrui came back and muttered: "Every time I put in the basket, at most one or two fish, the fish are not big, but when my sister put the basket, these fish are like stupid, look at today is another bumper harvest."


    Brother Hao also came over: "Sister is the best."


    Yun Yi kissed Brother Hao''er on the face: "Our brother Hao is also great."


    Jing Rui, who was standing beside him, saw that his brother-in-law had itchy teeth, and then said to Xiao Chenrui: "Put the fish into the kitchen, and leave it here for a while, this little guy should start."


    After eating, Yun Yi tidyed up her house again, and the three brothers and sisters went to live in the big house together.


    Yun Yi entered the hospital and told Mrs. Wei the situation. Mrs. Wei smiled lightly: "I don''t have any opinion on the concubine, just look at the old lady''s meaning."


    When Yunyi went in, Xiao Chenrui had already persuaded the old lady, and he said that his cousin could not leave the camp on New Year''s Eve, and his three siblings wanted to spend New Year''s Eve with their grandmother.


    Now that the old lady lives with Wei, it''s not too bad to be scorned, but since Ren Li left with his descendants, it''s really awkward for her to live here.


    Now the children in the second room want to pick her up to celebrate the New Year''s Eve with her. She is really moved. The children in the second room are all born.


    Yunyi came in and looked at the slightly worried old lady: "Grandma, I will find someone to build a few more houses in the backyard in the spring, and then you can live with us.


    In the past, you had concerns and refused to accept it. Now, except for Brother Hao, our family has a monthly salary, and it is also appropriate to give you old age. What else do you have to worry about? "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 287： their own minds

    Chapter 287 Each Mind


    The old lady was willing to hear it. The younger son she loved before went, but she thought about it again, and she couldn''t go to cause trouble for her grandson and granddaughter. How could the grandson be supported by the eldest son, not to mention that they were too busy to take care of themselves at that time.


    But now that the old man is gone, and the eldest son committed another crime and was sent to the iron mine to live with the concubine, she is somewhat reluctant.


    Now hearing from her granddaughter that she is going to build a house in the spring, she felt a burst of consolation in her heart. Finally, there was something that made her happy, and it was not to the point of being despised by everyone.


    After simply tidying up, the old lady was helped out of the courtyard of the big room by sister and brother Yun Yi.


    As soon as he left the gate, he ran into Patriarch Xiao and several of his sons returning from running errands.


    The brothers and sisters saluted: "I have seen the patriarch, I have seen the uncles."


    The patriarch said, "What are you doing?"


    Xiao Chenrui took a step forward and replied with a bow: "Tomorrow is New Year''s Eve. Because my cousin has not been in the flag for a long time, he can''t leave the camp. Let''s pick up my grandmother to celebrate the New Year together."


    The patriarch ?? listened, nodded and said in appreciation: "Well, yes, well done, I am a good son of the Xiao family."


    and the patriarch and his party said goodbye, and then went home.


    When they got home, Aunt Gu had already prepared the fish and was about to fry fish balls. Hearing the movement in the yard, he hurried out: "I have seen the old lady."


    The old lady waved her hand: "I can''t be an old lady like you in my current status."


    Seeing the loneliness on her grandmother''s face, Yun Yi said softly, "Yes, why can''t you? From now on, you will be the old lady of our family. When our brother Rui and Brother Hao have a future, I will give you something. Earn another life and come back."


    The old lady was healed by these words. No matter whether there is such a glory in the future, at least it sounds pleasing now.


    Mrs. Wei stood at the gate and watched the old lady being picked up, and she was relieved. After all, she was only a concubine, and she and Xiao Renli split up the family. I really can''t say it myself.


    This time, the second-bedroom sister and brother only said that they had been to New Year''s Eve, and they don''t know when the old lady will be able to move out completely. After all, if she leaves, her daughter Yunshu will have her own room.


    The voice of her daughter Xiao Yunshu came from behind: "Mother, will grandmother live with the people in the second room in the future?"


    "I''m not sure yet. Don''t you want to have a room of your own? If your grandmother lives with the siblings in the second room, my mother will let your brother move to your grandmother''s house, and you live in the one he used to live in."


    "But didn''t my brother say before that our grandmother will be raised by us in the future?"


    "What do you know, it was your father who was there before, so it should have raised your grandmother, but now that your father is not here, even if your brother is a few years older, he is still born.


    "What will the fourth sister do in the future, live with the third sister and the others, or live with us?"


    Xiao Yunshan, who was standing at the door of the wing room, was worrying about this matter. She used to choose the big room, but after the uncle left, she felt that as long as her grandmother was there, she would be right to live here. Go, how embarrassing you must be in this home.


    a moment of sadness.


    But I heard Aunt Wei say: "It''s up to her, she can stay as she wants, and she can leave if she wants. After all, she also has ten acres of military fields, and we don''t need us to support her.


    If he can stay, he can still help the family with the work, and even if he lives, he will not live for a few years. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 288： Its a wrong step

    Chapter 288 What a wrong step


    Xiao Yunshan felt annoyed when she heard this. If her grandmother lived with the second room, who would take care of her marriage in the future, she would be fourteen years old after the new year, and she really made a wrong step.


    *


    Originally, Yun Yi wanted to let her grandmother live with him temporarily, but Jing Rui cleaned out his room and moved into Xiao Chenrui''s room, and had already arranged the room before they came back.


    Yunyi looked at Jing Rui and smiled: "Alright, so grandma can live a little more comfortably."


    The old lady was very satisfied with Jing Rui, her grandson-in-law. In the evening, Aunt Gu cooked a table of good dishes, which was considered a welcome to the old lady.


    When the old lady tasted the fried shredded potatoes: "Is this the dish in the stewed chicken you gave last time?"


    Yun Yi nodded with a smile: "Yes, I found it on the mountain in the spring. Later, we tried it and it was fine, so we planted some in the yard. I didn''t expect the yield to be quite high, not only for cooking, but also as a staple food. It''s potatoes.


    The pancakes and the stewed chicken that I sent to you before, are all put in this. "


    The old lady''s eyes lit up: "If this is as you said, it''s a good thing."


    Yun Yi smiled and nodded: "General Cheng has already brought some things back to Beijing, and there will be results after next autumn at the latest."


    The old lady suddenly thought of what Yun Yi said before. When Brother Rui and Brother Hao earn a life for her, she suddenly felt a heartbeat in her heart. If this can really happen, then Erfang will really be able to rely on it. Thanks to his credit, he got rid of the military household registration.


    I was so excited that the good dishes on the table were not attractive, and my mind was full of longing for them to return to Beijing after leaving the military household.


    But in the blink of an eye, he thought that the first and second houses had been separated, and even the household registration had been split, and the eldest had committed an accident to the iron ore. He was afraid that they would not be able to see any light by then, and there was a trace of sadness on his face.


    But the old lady is a transparent person. It didn''t take long to figure it out. It''s up to everyone''s ability. Even if only the second wife has left the military household, it''s good, she can''t be too greedy.


    In the evening, the old lady was afraid that she would not be able to sleep if she changed places, but she did not expect that after drinking the soothing soup from Yunyi, she would sleep until dawn.


    got up and packed himself up. He heard movement in the courtyard, but when he came out, he saw nothing.


    Gu Lixia came over and gave a salute: "Old Madam, you are up, the food is ready, I will bring warm water here, you wash first."


    Waiting for the old lady to pack herself up and see her come in: "What happened just now?"


    Gu Lixia replied with a smile, "Lao Madam Hui, it''s the girls and the young masters doing morning exercises in the backyard. It''s like this every day."


    The old lady heard this, and then she remembered the skills of Yun Yi and Chen Rui: "Hao Ge''er is up?"


    Gu Lixia took the handkerchief from the old lady''s hand: "Not yet, every day I wait for the girl to finish her morning exercise, and then wake up the young master, and it''s almost over. Do you want to have breakfast first, or wait for the girl and the sons?"


    The old lady coughed lightly: "Wait for them to be together."


    Yunyi quickly went back to the house and called Brother Hao up, packed up, and then took him out of the yard.


    Yunyi did not go directly to the old lady, but said to Gu Lixia: "Aunt Gu, is my grandmother up?"


    Gu Lixia nodded lightly: "The old lady has already washed and cleaned up, and said that she is waiting for the girl and the son to have breakfast together."


    "Then get ready, I''ll go and invite someone."


    After the past, she told the old lady about the daily situation at home. She was because the old lady was good to their sister and brother, and because the person from the big house was not in the military area now, and their sister and brother are also capable now, so Just picked up the old lady to come and live together.


    But it certainly wouldn''t be like staying in the capital''s mansion at dawn and dusk. She didn''t want to make trouble for herself. After all, she was in the northern border, so there was no need for that.


    This person''s heart is changeable, so it is good for everyone to develop rules from the beginning.


    The old lady didn''t think much about it, she just thought it was because they had to go to work every day, Yun Yi just wanted her to know their daily schedule, so that she knew what they were doing.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 289： Did you do something behind my back?

    Chapter 289 Did you do something behind my back?


    Brother Hao stepped forward and said crisply: "Grandma, I''m hungry, can I have breakfast?"


    The old lady looked at her little grandson who looked like her second son Ba: "Our brother Hao is hungry, so let''s go have breakfast."


    The family here is very happy.


    *


    On the other side, Sun Yinfeng and his party were in a state of embarrassment. They threw their luggage and did not go far on horseback. Two of the horses died on the road due to their injuries, but the place was not near the village or the store.


    They were afraid that the smell of blood would attract wild beasts, and they ignored the two dead horses, so they let Qiao Yuqing sit on the only remaining horse, and the rest of them limped forward.


    I was really scared by those beasts. Everyone was injured. If Sun Yinfeng couldn''t bear it, he desperately defended those people. I''m afraid that the servants who came out would have died a long time ago.


    But the more Sun Yinfeng thought about it, the more wrong it became. His intuition told him that this was not normal. He had stayed in the northern Xinjiang for a few years, but such a thing had never happened. .


    His arm was also injured. It was bitten by a wolf. He tore the hem of his clothes and bandaged the wound. Now it looks like their group is fleeing.


    escaped so far, and no beasts were chasing after him. There was a cliff extending out not far ahead, just to avoid the chill and let everyone take a breath.


    Just waiting for him to find a place to rest, he heard the maid whispering to Qiao Yuqing: "Madam, it''s really cheap for us to leave now, Xiao Yunyi, that bitch, I can''t figure out how to change someone. ."


    Sun Yinfeng is a martial artist, and his ears are naturally better than others. As soon as the little girl said this, he understood it, and he was afraid that these animals had a reason for chasing them.


    So he said coldly, "Qiao Yuqing, did you do something behind my back again?"


    Qiao Yuqing also had a wound on her leg, and she was already upset, but when she heard Sun Yinfeng''s question, she was also a little bit blown away: "You just don''t like me, right? If you''re not happy now, just ask me for trouble, you are really enough. already."


    Sun Yinfeng looked coldly at the maid next to Qiao Yuqing: "Tell me, what have you done? I want to hear the truth. If there is one untrue sentence, you will die."


    Sun Yinfeng''s eyes are really terrifying right now, he''s scared to death, the little girl instinctively looked at Qiao Yuqing: "Madam."


    Sun Yinfeng threw the dagger in his hand and stabbed it on the girl''s arm.


    Qiao Yuqing said angrily in order not to let Sun Yinfeng ask any more questions: "Sun Yinfeng, you are crazy, you just found a place to shelter from the wind, let everyone rest, do you want this **** smell to attract the beast again?"


    However, Sun Yinfeng ignored her, staring at the little girl coldly, holding another dagger in his hand: "If you don''t tell the truth, your legs should be next, and then you can stay in this icy world and feed the wolves. .


    That maid was really frightened, because she had never seen the young master like this before, she stammered, "Yes, yes, it was the servant girl who wanted to vent her anger for the madam, and found someone to destroy, destroy, destroy Xiao Yun. Yi''s innocence, in the end, I don''t know why, why, why, and the person was replaced by Qiao Ruhui."


    Sun Yinfeng looked at the two masters and servants as if they were dead: "You are really amazing, do you know that the doctor can save people and harm people, do you know why those beasts are chasing us and won''t let go?"


    Dear friends, today is another day without settlement, good night! ~~~~~~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 290： Sun Yinfeng wants to divorce his wife

    Chapter 290 Sun Yinfeng wants to divorce his wife


    Sun Yinfeng thought to himself: Fortunately, Xiao Yunyi is a person with valuable personal qualities. He didn''t directly poison him, he just wanted to take revenge and go back, and this saved everyone''s life.


    looked at Qiao Yuqing and said word by word: "Qiao Yuqing, you are really vicious. If I can go back alive, the first thing I do is to divorce my wife."


    Qiao Yuqing was stunned when she heard this, and then she ignored the injury on her body: "Husband, I was wrong, please forgive me, I don''t dare anymore, and besides, we have suffered a crime now, so she can take revenge and go back, I''m even on par with her.


    We have left the northern Xinjiang now. After we go back, we will live our lives well. I will never have trouble again. Please don''t divorce your wife. If you do that, how will I behave in the future? "


    Sun Yinfeng gritted his teeth and said, "Shut up, unless you want to die now. Are you disgusting those beasts for not chasing them? What a fool."


    Qiao Yuqing is really panicked this time. Since the last time she provoked Yunyi, her husband has been ignoring her, but he didn''t say anything heartless. .


    She also thought that she had been married for so long, and that she had not given birth to a child or a daughter. This time, she was afraid that her mother-in-law would not protect her. The more she thought about it, the more scared she became, the more desperate she became. He cried softly with a face.


    *


    Yun Yi went to the river to put down a few baskets after eating. There are not many smoked bacon and bacon this year, so I don''t plan to send them. popular.


    After lunch, Yunyi and the others went to pick up the basket together, as always, the harvest was full.


    I am going to give it to the patriarch''s family, Cao Qianhu, Sun''s family, Cong Wenwen, and this year, there is another doctor Xing''s family. For the sake of my cousin, and to make the old lady feel comfortable, I also prepared a copy for the Wei family in the big room. , but not much.


    The patriarch and Cao Qianhu¡¯s family are two big fish, a pot of fried meatballs, and five catties of potatoes and five catties of sweet potatoes, along with how to eat them.


    Sun''s family and Doctor Xing''s family didn''t have meatballs, they only sent fresh fish, potatoes, and sweet potatoes.


    Everything was sent by Xiao Chenrui. When he came back, he more or less brought some gifts in return. Wei Shi really did not expect that Yunyi and his brother would give them a gift this year. Without being self-motivated, I thought it was sent for her face.


    After sending the boxing gifts, there is no big deal, just waiting for the New Year''s Eve dinner.


    In the afternoon, many people from Baihu, Xiaoqi and Weili came to give New Year gifts. Yun Yi did not let them go back empty-handed. They returned gifts according to the value of the things they brought, and the gifts were all fish and fish. Pills, potatoes, sweet potatoes.


    The New Year''s Eve dinner is very rich, with sweet potatoes and braised potato balls. These dishes are very popular with everyone, especially the old lady. It was the first time to eat it and she liked it very much.


    Jing Rui took the people from the Weisuo up the mountain before, dug up a lot of potatoes and sweet potatoes, and only ate a meal for the people in Weili, to let everyone know that this food is edible and delicious.


    The rest has been received in the warehouse for safekeeping. In the spring of next year, he will plant the 300 acres of land in Weili into these two crops.


    *


    On the second day of the new year, when Yunyi and Jingrui went to the store in the market again, they brought Xiao Yiping and the others the drawings of the decoration and a detailed list of things that needed to be purchased.


    Xiao Yiping and the others have been trained, they know everything, and they understand what you mean, which saves Yunyi a lot of things.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 291： into the mountains

    Chapter 291 Entering the Mountain


    Yun Yi talked about her thoughts. One of the two stores in the market sells snacks, and they sell Mala Tang, Rice Noodles, Puff Pastry, Green Onion Cake, and the other store sells cakes. She first gave six patterns. , and then add it slowly.


    And it was also discussed that the shop on the upper and lower floors of Tongling City, because the area is large, is best for opening a restaurant. The shop with the smallest area sells cakes, and the rest sells snacks.


    After returning from a trip, Jing Rui whispered a few words in Yun Yi''s ear, Yun Yi winked at him, and gave him a thumbs up.


    Originally, Yun Yi was still thinking that if the ingredients for making rice noodles and vermicelli were pulled out from the house, there would be too much movement. I didn¡¯t expect Jing Rui to go out and solve it.


    It happened that there was a house for sale at the back of the store, and there was an aisle between the two houses. Coincidentally, the back door of the house was opposite the back door of the store, so it was convenient to put some things later.


    Yunyi called Xiao Yiyou: "The house at the back of our store is going to be sold, you go and buy the house."


    Xiao Yiyou bowed: "Yes, Master."


    Others worked very neatly, and they came back in less than an hour, with the house deed and the house key.


    Yunyi went over and looked at the house. The area is slightly larger than that of the shop. The most important thing is that the yard of the house is big. Yunyi came to the idea all of a sudden. There is no shortage of idlers in this military area.


    The most pleasing thing for Yun Yi is that there is a door in the wing of the courtyard that is open outside the courtyard. It was also used for stocking in the past. This is convenient, and secondly, there is no need to disturb the people in the courtyard.


    Yunyi asked people to get pen and paper and drew the places that needed to be changed, so that they couldn¡¯t remember it for a while, just look at the drawings.


    told them that the ingredients will be delivered tomorrow, and started to learn how they make vermicelli and rice noodles, and then teach them how to make dry vermicelli and dry rice noodles.


    After ?? explained the two, they left together.


    It was still early, so the two did not go home directly, but went into the mountain together.


    I¡¯ve been here for over a year, and I haven¡¯t been through the mountain much yet.


    The two used Qinggong and walked directly into the deep mountains. When they came across a dry tree, they would stop and receive them in the space. When they turned around, they could use them as firewood.


    Few people came in the deep mountains, but they found a lot of high-quality red ganoderma lucidum, and moved into the space together with the stumps, and also found a lot of Hericium erinaceus, and also moved in together with the trees. Anyway, I am not in a hurry to use it. Let them continue to grow in space.


    Yunyi was looking for treasures, but heard Jing Rui say: "Yi''er, there is a herd of deer ahead."


    Yun Yi was interested in hearing this: "Come on, let''s go and have a look, and put some more into the space."


    The two picked up a few small stones in their hands, and when they reached the nearest place, they threw them out at the fastest speed. When the deer herd was in chaos, Yun Yi also jumped up and took a few big ones. into space.


    Five of them fell to the ground after being hit by a stone, and four of them were not too badly injured. Yunyi took medicine and put them in the space, and the one with the most serious injury was going to go home and roast venison at night, and put it away directly. .


    Seeing that it was not too early, the two of them held hands and walked lightly on the tree all the way down the mountain.


    On the way out of the deep mountain, Yun Yi released the deer. Jing Rui found a cane to tie it up and dragged him down the mountain. After walking for about two quarters of an hour, he came across a group of people who went up the mountain to pick up firewood.


    Everyone saw Jing Rui dragging a deer back, but Chai didn''t care to pick it up, so he looked at the deer, and someone who knew Jing Rui stepped forward: "Sir, you are amazing."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 292： revisited

    Chapter 292


    Jing Rui was afraid that they would follow suit: "I fought in the deep mountains, but there are wolves and wild boars in it. It is very dangerous. If you are unlucky, you will lose your life."


    After hearing this, everyone accepted the idea of ??going into the mountain to try their luck, and looked enviously at Jing Rui and Yun Yi dragging the deer down the mountain.


    Coincidentally, when he was about to get home, he met the old man of the Jing family and the second room of the Jing family. Jing Rui didn''t even give them half a look, he jumped over them and walked towards the gate.


    The old man of the Jing family is not idle. He came here to wander around, and he was here to wait for Jing Rui.


    Originally thought that Jing Rui would say hello to him when he came over, so he didn''t speak first, but he didn''t expect that Jing Rui jumped over them and went back.


    Jing Hongnan, the second child of the Jing family, stretched out his finger angrily, pointed at Jing Rui, and said, "Father, look at him, he has become an adult of a thousand households. , what kind of cow?"


    He didn''t say it was okay, but just after he finished speaking, a strong wind hit him, and he flew five or six meters away. The Jing family was taken aback: "My background, you''d better go back and find Jinghong. The Xi couple asked to understand.


    If it wasn''t for the sake of the old lady of the Jing family who helped me grow up, you all have to die. Don''t hang around in front of me in the future, or don''t blame me for being rude to you and irritating me. How did you treat me before? come back, get out. "


    As soon as these words came out, the people from the second room of the Jing family who came over were stunned. They came here to ask someone to do something. How could they be scolded before they said it?


    Jing Hongnan was frightened by Jing Rui''s eyes just now, so he didn''t dare to stay here any longer: "Father, let''s go back first, I really feel that something is wrong with the third brother and the third younger sister these days, so I''d better go back and ask what happened. Say what''s going on."


    Mr. Jing frowned and thought for a while: "Okay, let''s go home first."


    He vaguely felt that something big was about to happen, Jing Rui''s eyes and tone were not good, and he understood what he said just now, fearing that there was something he didn''t know, and he was a little flustered.


    A few people didn''t care about anything else, and walked home with Jing Hongnan who was still a little unwell. Now they are eager to know what happened?


    When they knew that Jing Rui was not a descendant of the Jing family, they asked Hongxi and his wife. The husband and wife said that their youngest son had died. They were afraid that the family would blame them. On the way back, they found a farmer and brought a child back. So it''s like that to him.


    The old man of the Jing family originally thought that it was what the third daughter-in-law said before, and disliked Jing Rui as a broom star. Not long after he was born, an accident happened to the Jing family, leaving her without brocade clothes and jade food, but he did not expect that this child was not a descendant of the Jing family.


    But now, after listening to Jing Rui''s words, it seems that the Hongxi couple didn''t tell the truth. Thinking of this, my heart is even more flustered, but don''t be like what she thought.


    I just remember that the third daughter-in-law told them to beg the wife of the general''s mansion. At that time, she was carrying her young grandson out of the mansion, but when she came back, she no longer let anyone approach the young grandson.


    Later, he said that he had begged Princess Jing''an, and they would be exiled, but he never cared about Jing Rui''s child on the way to exile.


    Later, he said to himself: "Children see the wind, I''m afraid I haven''t seen them for some time, and it''s normal to have changes."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 293： What the **** happened to the third room?

    Chapter 293 What happened to the third room


    I didn''t feel anything at the time, but now I think of the old wife''s expression at that time, I am afraid that she knew that she was not her grandson at all, so the old wife would protect the child regardless of her on the way to exile.


    even tried to say that sentence before he died: "We must protect Jing Rui well, and only if he is good can we be good."


    It was just that at the time, he was all focused on his old wife and didn''t understand the true meaning of that sentence.


    When the group returned home, Mr. Jing walked to the main room and said, "Let the Hongxi couple come over."


    When ?? Jing Hongxi and his wife were brought over, the two looked nervous: "Father, is there something wrong with calling us over here?"


    Mr. Jing waved his hand and said to the people in the room, "You guys go out first, I have something to say to the third husband and his wife alone."


    Jing Hongnan didn''t want to leave: "Father, I''d better stay, and you can tell me to do it if you have something to do."


    Mr. Jing looked at him coldly: "Why, my words don''t work now?"


    Jing Hongnan suddenly didn''t dare to play tricks: "Father calm down, son go out now."


    went out the door, but kindly closed the door.


    Mr. Jing looked at his third son and his wife: "We met Jing Rui just now. He said some inexplicable things. Who is Jing Rui? I want to hear the truth."


    Afraid that the third son and his wife would play tricks on him again, he added: "Don''t try to fool me. If something happens, do you want everyone in the Jing family to accompany you to the third room to die?"


    Jing Hongxi has been holding back for the past few days and is about to collapse, so he has only explained everything one by one.


    After listening to his speech, the old man of the Jing family threw the rough porcelain teacup on the table at him: "You guys are confused, the Jing family is in danger!"


    Jing Hongxi climbed up in front of Mr. Jing: "Father, save your son, save the third room."


    Mr. Jing kicked him away: "Why didn''t you tell me about such a big thing before you left Beijing, and how can I help you now?"


    Now, one is afraid that Princess Jing''an will send someone to silence her, and the other is that Cheng Yanbin will avenge his wife and children and kill their Jing family.


    Now even Jing Rui is afraid that he is forbearing. If it weren''t for the fact that his old wife was raising him, he would have cleaned them up a long time ago. After all, in this northern border, as long as he said a word, many people would come to find them. trouble.


    Those who eavesdropped outside the door only heard the old man''s words that the Jing family was in danger.


    Everyone is not calm, knowing that the third house must have caused trouble, and it is still a major event.


    Jing Hongdong and Jing Hongnan ignored the three sevens and twenty-one, pushed the door and walked in: "Father, what happened to the third room?"


    Mr. Jing knew that this matter could not be concealed, nor could it be concealed. At the very least, one person was short, and two were long, so everyone could come up with ideas.


    Mr. Jing let all the males in the family enter the main room and told the story again. Now the people in the big room and the second room quit, and all of them stared at the three-bedroom couple as if they were enemies.


    Dafang Jinghong said furiously: "The third child, what are you husband and wife doing? Are you trying to kill the whole family?"


    Erfang Jinghongnan also asked: "Since you sent your own sons to enjoy happiness, why can''t you be nice to other people''s sons, at least, if things are exposed, Jing Rui can also say something for us, But what to do now?"


    Even those nephews began to condemn the three-bedroom couple, saying that every sentence was uglier than a sentence.


    directly annoyed Cheng Xianglan: "You guys are talking nicely now, if we hadn''t done this, the grass on your grave would have been so tall, what qualifications do you have to scold our husband and wife?"


    Finished the update today, good night! ~~~~~~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 294： betrayal

    Chapter 294 Betrayal


    At this time, the second son of the second room, Jing Xujin, said, "That is to say, Jing Rui''s biological mother was killed by his aunt? He also changed his son''s identity with Jing Rui.


    The most important thing is that my aunt has always preached to everyone that Jing Rui is a broom star, making everyone think that Jing Rui caused everyone to have no good life, so she has always been hostile to him and bullied him all the time. It turned out that the real broom star was borrowed in the capital. Enjoy being someone else. "


    Cheng Xianglan was paralyzed on the ground, and the thing she was most worried about happened. For a while, her mind went blank and her expression was dull.


    Jing Xuke from the big room also said: "Grandfather, in this situation, only by breaking up the relationship can we save the big room and the second room, otherwise, if this matter gets too big, we will all die."


    Everyone understands that if they murdered the family members of the important officials of the court, if they were still in the capital, they would have to be exiled again.


    So, within half an hour, the old man of the Jing family found the middle person, and brought the people from the first and second rooms to sign the separation and divorce documents with the third room.


    And the three daughters-in-law and two daughters-in-law who learned about the situation stopped doing it, arguing that they were going to split up with their in-laws, cut off their relatives, or they would divorce.


    Jing Hongxi also chose to protect herself at this time. Cheng Xianglan did everything, and she only found out later, so Cheng Xianglan was divorced and forced to sign a divorce letter with her two sons. Get out of the house.


    The two sons couldn''t bear it anymore. They brought Cheng Xianglan''s bedding and clothes to a dilapidated thatched hut outside the military household area. .


    People in the Junhu District don''t know what happened to the Jing family. They only know that the old man of the Jing family took the people from the first and second rooms to break up with the third room. The third room''s Jing Hongxi also divorced his wife, and the third room''s son , daughter-in-law also broke up with Cheng Xianglan.


    The matter is so big, and they are all guessing what kind of hurtful things Cheng Xianglan has done to be so disgusted and driven out of the house.


    When ??Jing Rui learned what happened to the Jing family, there was a hint of sarcasm on the corner of his mouth. The reason why he didn''t kill her directly was to let her suffer all the time. It was too cheap for her to die.


    The matter of the Jing family has become a hot topic in the military household area, and everyone is wondering what happened here?


    No matter how lively the Junhu District is, Yunyi¡¯s progress is very fast, and the two stores will soon open.


    The food used in the snack bar is temporarily provided by Yunyi. She has asked Xiao Yiping and the others to buy more than ten acres of land in Baishan Village, all of which will be used to grow vegetables and potatoes and sweet potatoes in the spring.


    Not long after the store on the market opened, the snack bar and pastry shop in Tongling City were almost renovated. The staff were all trained in the store on the market side and were able to work directly.


    As for the restaurant on the upper and lower floors of Tongling City, it is still being renovated.


    Yun Yi and Jing Rui went there before, and they explained everything that should be explained, so I picked some people from Yaxing and brought them back to the market to start training. I thought that when the decoration there was finished, the staff would be able to work directly.


    For this reason, Yunyi also deliberately asked the doctor to take leave. Anyway, there is no one who is on duty in her errand.


    During this period, in addition to training the people in the dental office, Yun Yi also gave Xiao Yiping and the five people a quick training. After everything was arranged, he returned to the hospital with confidence.


    But it was just two days away, but there was news that Cheng Yanbin was here.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 295： Father and son confess to each other and ask for guilt

    Chapter 295


    Cheng Yanbin didn''t come alone this time, because Cheng Zhongyao''s injury was not healed, but Cheng Yanbin didn''t want to wait for him to heal before leaving, so he followed him all the way in a carriage, which was also Cheng Yanbin''s last kindness to him.


    As soon as you enter the northern border, you will send someone to the commander to report the news, and go directly to the place arranged by the commander.


    It''s not that he didn''t think about going directly to the Weisuo to find Jing Rui, but he didn''t know what his attitude was when he said that he recognized each other. After all, once this matter was pierced, he would definitely not be able to hide it. He had to see what he meant first.


    Jing Rui guessed that Cheng Yanbin must have been suspicious the last time he saw him after knowing that Cheng Yanbin was in the northern Xinjiang.


    Before, he didn''t want to recognize him very much, he just wanted to be with Yier, and he would accompany her if she wanted to live a rural life, but since he knew his true identity, he knew that some things were out of his control.


    First, the General''s Mansion cannot swallow this breath, let alone raise a son for the enemy. It must be recognized as his own son. Now it is said that the original owner''s transfer was designed by someone, and Cheng Yanbin did not lose his original mother. Taking over the original body, there is no reason to deny it.


    Second, Yun Yi asked Xiao Yiping and the others to pass the news back to the capital saying that he had been eliminated, but those people did not go back. After a long time, Princess Jing An will definitely be suspicious, but it was originally meant to delay. she.


    Now that Cheng Yanbin''s coming to Northern Xinjiang can''t be concealed, Princess Jing''an will definitely send people over again. Knowing that he is not dead, she will definitely send batches of people here, hoping to avoid future troubles.


    Whether it is to use this status to reduce trouble in northern Xinjiang, or to return to Beijing to avenge the original body and his mother in the future, he needs the status of the young master of the general''s house.


    So he had discussed this matter with Yun Yi before. As long as the general''s mansion came to recognize him, it would be fine for him to recognize each other, but for the time being he would not consider returning to Beijing. .


    The next day, Cheng Yanbin found Jing Rui alone.


    At the beginning, neither of the two spoke, and the scene was a bit awkward.


    After half a day, Cheng Yanbin coughed lightly and spoke first: "Do you know about it?"


    Jing Rui nodded: "Years ago, someone from the capital was sent over, and Yier and I took care of it. From their mouths, I learned about Princess Jing''an, and from Cheng Xianglan''s mouths about what happened back then."


    Cheng Yanbin was a little nervous before and didn''t dare to look at Jing Rui, but when he heard what he said and raised his head, he felt relieved and said with guilt: "Rui''er, it''s my father who is sorry for you, it''s the first time I saw you. When I got to you, I was shocked that you looked so much like your mother.


    I sent someone back to Beijing that day to re-investigate the events of the year. After I returned to Beijing for a while, I found a second-class maid who served by your mother''s side, and she also took care of you. Case.


    At the same time, they also sent someone to know the truth of what happened back then from Cheng Xianglan. Ruier, it is my fault that you have suffered for so many years. I have raised a son for the enemy for 18 years, but you have suffered so much outside. . "


    Neither of them is wrong, the fault lies in the person who calculated them. The two talked for a long time and unified their opinions before they came out.


    Let people take Cheng Zhongyao, oh no, it was Jing Zhongyao who came out and went to Jing''s house together.


    I couldn''t work in the field at this time, and after a while, many people watching the fun followed.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 296： I know why this general came to the door today

    Chapter 296 Know why this general came to the door today


    Why he didn''t alert the yamen, that''s what he and Jing Rui discussed, because they didn''t want to make things too complicated.


    I don¡¯t want to involve Princess Jing¡¯an now, so as not to save the current sage¡¯s protection, and it will not help them to take action in the future. Besides, the military household area is under the jurisdiction of the guards, and they can handle it on their own, so Cheng Yanbin asked to invite Commander Gu.


    Only if you don''t involve Princess Jing''an now, then you won''t have any concerns about dealing with Princess Jing''an in the future. After all, some things are related to the face of the royal family. Knowing it clearly and putting it on the bright side are two different things.


    In this feud of killing his wife and killing his mother, it is impossible for the two men to let Princess Jing''an go. Presumably, as soon as they recognize each other, the news will soon be sent back to the capital, making her live in fear, tortured every day, and then get rid of her. Afraid is not enough to let the two relieve their hatred.


    When Mr. Jing saw Cheng Yanbin, he knew it was finally time to face it.


    Cheng Yanbin said directly: "Master Jing, do you know why this general came to the door today?"


    Mr. Jing made a gesture of invitation: "The general has come from a long way. If you have anything, please come in and talk."


    Cheng Yanbin waved his hand and said, "This general can''t do such a thing as having a good conversation with the enemy. Call out the poisonous woman Cheng Xianglan, and this general will ask the question in person."


    The people watching the lively behind listened to General Cheng''s words, all of them came to the spirit, and they were all discussing carefully: "It seems that Cheng Xianglan was kicked out of the house before and today''s affairs have something to do with it."


    The reason why Jing Rui didn''t take someone directly to Cheng Xianglan was because they didn''t want the Jing family to stay out of the way. They thought that if Cheng Xianglan was separated, they would be at ease, and they would be able to protect themselves wisely and daydream.


    Jing Hongxi stood up at the right time: "General Cheng, she was released by my Jing family a few days ago, and she doesn''t live here now."


    Brothers Jing Xuhui and Jing Xulin, who were still a little guilty about their mother, now look at the situation and are glad that they and their mother signed a divorce letter.


    But Cheng Yanbin doesn''t care whether they divorce their wives or break up their relationship: "Why, you guys have benefited, and you have lived for so many years. Now that you know what happened, you think that if you kick her out, you will be able to clear the relationship?"


    said, the whip in his hand slammed directly onto Jing Hongxi''s body, and he threw a dozen whips at an extremely fast speed, and Jing Hongxi, who was whipping straight, knelt down and begged for mercy.


    Then he put his hand away: "Don''t hurry up and find that poisonous woman. After a quarter of an hour, if this general doesn''t see anyone, all of you Jing family will taste the pain of being whipped."


    Mr. Jing knew that now they were the fish on the chopping block and could only be slaughtered by others, and said to the two grandsons of the third house, "Why don''t you go and bring people?"


    Jing Xuhui and Jing Xulin listened to their grandfather''s words, and then stumbled out of the yard. They were really frightened by Cheng Yanbin''s momentum just now.


    At this time, Jing Xuhuan, the second son of the eldest room, said, "Our eldest room and the second room have already separated from the third room, and we have broken up. We don''t know about this at all, so it''s none of our business."


    Cheng Yanbin stared at Jing Xuhuan who was talking. He didn''t speak, but threw the whip directly. He was unprepared, and slapped it directly on his shoulder, and the tail of the whip slapped on his back, which made him unable to speak in pain. "


    Dafang Wei saw his second son being beaten: "What he said is the truth, how can you beat anyone casually."


    Cheng Yanbin came here today to settle accounts. It was merciful enough not to kill them directly. He dared to challenge him. A sinner exiled from a family dared to speak back loudly. Who gave this woman the courage.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 297： lesson

    Chapter 297 Lessons


    Thinking of her son''s suffering for so many years, she immediately threw the whip out, and never stopped, not only whipping Wei Shi, but also Jing Xuhuan beside her, until Jing Hongdong and Jing Xuke came to intercede, and then changed the target. .


    The people in the courtyard saw that no one dared to go up to beg for mercy, and whoever came forward would suffer, and the few people in the big room who were directly pumping didn''t even have the strength to call before they stopped.


    This was the hand that was taken when Jing Xuhui and Jing Xulin brought Cheng Xianglan over.


    Cheng Xianglan saw Cheng Yanbin, and her whole body began to tremble with fright. She really did not expect that the matter would be revealed. If she knew earlier, it would be better to kill Jing Rui''s scourge earlier, and it would not be the result today.


    Cheng Yanbin stared at Cheng Xianglan with eyes that could kill people: "Cheng Xianglan, you are so good, I exchanged my wife''s life for the survival of dozens of people in your Jing family, and exchanged the crimes of my son for you. The tranquility of the Jing family is good, good, very good."


    When he said that, he threw the whip out, but after a dozen whips, he was stopped by Jing Rui: "Let her confess first."


    Cheng Yanbin put his hand away and waved his hand, and someone brought a pen, ink, paper and inkstone: "Cheng Xianglan, write down everything you have done to this general, if there is a half-point difference, I will take your grandson first. ."


    As he said that, someone took the one-year-old child from Jing Xuhui''s wife Liu Hongqin''s arms.


    Now Jing Xuhui shouted at Cheng Xianglan anxiously: "Mother."


    Cheng Xianglan knew that no matter what, she could not escape death, and she could not watch her grandson have an accident.


    Although she didn''t want to confess Princess Jing''an, she was afraid that Princess Jing''an would send someone to retaliate, but Cheng Yanbin already knew the truth of the matter.


    So he could only grit his teeth and write down everything. After Cheng Yanbin and Jing Rui read it, he asked Cheng Xianglan to sign and sign it, and then the rest of the Jing family also signed and signed, indicating that they are clear about these things.


    After taking the confession, he turned his attention back to Dafang Wei''s body: "You asked me just now how I can beat people casually, that''s a good question, I''ll tell you now, because you should fight, those How did your Jing family treat General Ben¡¯s son in 2011, and General Ben will take back the money with interest today.¡±


    Afterwards, except for a few children in the Jing family, Cheng Yanbin was beaten by Cheng Yanbin, and when the beating was almost over, he asked, "How many people in the Jing family were not present, including the married daughter?"


    At this time, Xu Xiaoqi squeezed over: "The Jing family also has Jing Xuxuan, who has the second room in the military camp, Jing Yueyan, the married daughter of the big room, and Jing Yuewan, the married daughter of the third room."


    Cheng Yanbin sent someone to call the three back, and asked his subordinates to beat him to death according to his previous style of play. The three were shocked by the scene in the yard, and before they recovered, the whip fell on him. on the body.


    The two sons-in-laws who came to protect his wife were also beaten to pieces. They brought it on by themselves.


    In the end, Cheng Yanbin asked Jing Zhongyao from outside to be pushed in: "He used to be called Cheng Zhongyao, but now he is called Jing Zhongyao. This is your grandson, son, nephew, and brother, and this general is not far away for you. sent back."


    After he finished speaking, he kicked Jing Zhongyao in front of them: "Jing Zhongyao, it''s still not called to meet your biological grandfather and biological parents."


    Jing Zhongyao was frightened by this scene. He only knew just now that he was an impostor, and Cheng Yanbin didn''t mention a word to him before.


    Cheng Yanbin thinks that he can''t do anything when he was raised, but he lives in the capital as his son, and if he lives happily, he deserves to die.


    Now let him accept this fact and believe that it is more exciting than hitting him. This is what he deserves. The reason why he did not hit him is also because these brothers and sisters who were beaten will definitely be doubled on him in the future.


    He won''t let them die, life is better than death, that''s their family''s destination, they are meant to live in the world, they should live like ants.


    Cheng Yanbin said to Xu Xiaoqi: "The Jing family will be handed over to you. You know how to arrange it."


    Now that the military household area has been bombed, Jing Rui is really not the son of the Jing family. In order to make his son live a good life, Cheng Xianglan even swapped General Cheng''s son with his own son.


    I also heard that Cheng Xianglan and the General¡¯s wife were good neighbors who grew up together. Cheng Xianglan was really vicious. In order to cover up the truth, she also killed the General¡¯s wife. This woman is really scary.


    Jing''s family clearly knew that Jing Rui was also rumored to be a broom star, just to find an excuse to bully others and cover up the fact that they were not their own children and grandchildren. The Jing family deserved to be beaten.


    When Cheng Yanbin left, he looked at the Jing family and said, "Don''t worry, I will also greet the in-laws of your Jing family. Maybe you will have a chance to meet."


    After saying that, he turned around and walked away.


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support! good night~~~~~~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 298： In the future, it has nothing to do with my generals house

    Chapter 298 It has nothing to do with our general''s house in the future


    When Cheng Yanbin turned around, his whole body was emitting cold air, but the circles around his eyes were red on his cold face.


    After his wife died unjustly for so many years, he only knew the truth and found the real murderer. He was really not a competent husband. Thinking of his wife, he couldn''t help but feel a little short of breath, and he died at the same age as Xinyi.


    Standing there, Jing Zhongyao just recovered from the shock, turned around and chased after him: "Father, this is not true, how could I be the child of this Jing family, I grew up with you in your hand, You can''t leave me here, I don''t want to stay here."


    Cheng Yanbin didn''t even look at him: "I have enjoyed my son''s brocade clothes and jade food for 18 years, you are really addicted, whether you like it or not, it''s a fact, go back to where you come from, and you will be with my general in the future. The government has nothing to do with it.¡±


    As soon as Cheng Yanbin left, the people watching the fun started talking, not the previous whispers, but a heated discussion.


    Jing Zhongyao wanted to chase, but was stopped by the guards behind Cheng Yanbin.


    Jing Zhongyao said angrily, "Don''t let me go, dare to block this young master''s way."


    It''s a pity that no matter how loud he shouted, he lost his former prestige, and no one listened to him. In the end, the guard became impatient, and he stunned the man and threw it back to Cheng Xianglan and the others.


    Cheng Xianglan saw her younger son, whom she hadn''t seen for many years, being thrown over, instinctively wanted to raise her hand to pick him up, but it was in vain after all.


    The Jing family members, who were still awake in the courtyard, saw Jing Zhongyao who was knocked unconscious and thrown back, and their eyes were full of hatred.


    The children of ??Jing''s family saw that those who beat people were gone, and the adults in the family were covered in blood, and they started to cry again in fright.


    Someone said: "It''s really miserable."


    "It''s miserable, what a miserable thing, but they killed General Cheng''s wife. If they didn''t kill them, the general would be merciful."


    "But it was Cheng Xianglan who did the bad things. The first and second rooms are nothing short of a disaster. It''s really pitiful."


    "Poor, I can''t see it, don''t forget how the two of them treated Jing Rui before, how much the child has suffered since he was a child, if you say they don''t know, ghosts believe it."


    "That''s right, General Cheng is kind enough to them. If it was someone else, I''m afraid they would have to kill their family alive, which would kill their wife."


    Someone next to him whispered: "What do you know? It seems that you let them go, but in fact, it is better to let them die. You think this is over, and the Jing family is afraid that they will never have a good life in the future."


    The people around heard this and thought about it carefully. In the future, the Jing family will become the bottom ants in the military household area. Anyone can step on it, and the children of the Jing family will suffer in the future. Yes, it is indeed cruel, but it deserves it.


    They just said, how could they let go of the enemy who killed their wife and made their son suffer, it turned out that they did not want them to die happily, so they deliberately saved their lives.


    Let them suffer all the scorn and linger on, thinking about that day, I am afraid that life is really better than death.


    Standing in the distance, Mrs. Wei lowered her eyebrows, thinking in her heart: How could Yun Yi be so lucky? Now that Jing Rui and General Cheng recognize each other, their identities will be completely different. As long as Jing Rui is willing , it is not impossible for the brothers and sisters of the second room to follow him back to Beijing.


    But now that Jing Rui''s identity has changed, whether Jing Rui can still fall in love with Yun Yi, and whether the general''s residence will admit this engagement is another matter.


    But even if you don¡¯t recognize it, you can still get a lot of benefits. After all, you won¡¯t suffer any losses.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 299： When you arrive in Beijing, you have to be careful

    Chapter 299 You have to be careful when you arrive in the capital


    General Cheng was doing his business, and the next day he brought a farmer sent by Dasinong to the Yunyi sister and brother.


    Sister Yunyi did not take Qiao, but carefully explained the planting methods of potatoes and sweet potatoes, and wrote down the relevant matters after planting. The farmer, Mr. Li, was very happy: "If these two crops are really like your brothers and sisters, Said, that is really the blessing of the people of Beimo."


    Yunyi also specially invited them to have a meal at home, and made a lot of food with potatoes and sweet potatoes. After eating, Mr. Li praised: "Okay, okay, okay, I thank you brothers and sisters for the people of Beimo.


    After returning to Beijing, I will definitely report this matter to the sage. If there is no accident, there will be good news in the autumn. "


    Sister Yunyi knew very well what Master Li said. Originally, their Xiao family was also implicated. With this great credit, there must be no suspense in leaving the military household and returning to Beijing.


    General Cheng liked Yunyi''s prospective daughter-in-law''s temperament very much. She was smart but not ostentatious, and knew how to advance and retreat.


    So Jing Rui told him that he would not return to the capital for the time being, and he agreed, but he also made a small request, that is, this time, he will go back to Beijing with him to recognize his ancestors and return to the ancestral family. Xinjiang.


    The two also talked about names. Originally, Cheng Yanbin asked Jing Rui to change his surname and call him Cheng Rui directly, but Jing Rui insisted that it would be good to add Cheng''s surname in front. He was used to this name.


    So Cheng Yanbin got busy the next day. He first went to the commander of Wei and changed all the registrations of Jing Rui to Cheng Jingrui. He also asked the commander to send official letters to the guards in northern Xinjiang, and even to the general manager of Tongling City. Lord Bing sent a copy in the past.


    Since then, Jing Rui has become Cheng Jingrui, and everyone has changed his name from Jing Qianhu to Cheng Qianhu.


    It was secretly passed that the reason why Jing Rui left the name Jing was because he was grateful for the care given to him by the old lady of the Jing family in those years, so he added the surname Cheng directly in front.


    In fact, only Yun Yi and Jing Rui know. He has used this name for two lifetimes, and he is used to it and does not want to change it.


    Jingrui arrived home today: "Yi''er, he wants me to follow him back to the capital this time to recognize my ancestors and return to the clan, and I''ll come back when I''m done."


    He really couldn''t call out that father, so he had to be used instead.


    "This is human nature. When you come back, it''s time to sow."


    "But I miss you."


    said and pulled the person into his arms.


    "If you hurry up, it will be very fast."


    Thinking of the eyeliners from all walks of life, he continued: "It won''t be long before the elites in the capital will know that the eldest son of the general''s mansion has been stolen, and Princess Jing''an will probably know earlier. You have to be careful when you arrive in the capital."


    Thinking of something, she said eloquently: "The most important thing is not to be calculated, otherwise you will feel better."


    Jing Rui hugged the person tightly: "If there is really someone who doesn''t have long eyes, I will do it the same way right now, and give it back to them, so that they can''t regret the beginning."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Yun Yi kissed him directly on the face, still with a loud voice: "That''s right, I like it."


    The two were tired and crooked for a long time, and when they heard the movement in the courtyard, they sorted out the courtyard.


    Seeing that Aunt Gu was bringing Brother Hao in through the gate, Aunt Gu saw them and laughed: "Young Master will know the time at a young age, the girl asked me to send some tricks to Miss Sun''s family in the next afternoon, When I arrived, I chatted with several ladies of the Sun family.


    The little son had a good time playing with the Sun family children. After seeing the sky, he said that it was time for you to go to work, and he was going to leave with me. He was really smart. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 300： Im afraid that our people are already bad luck

    Chapter 300 I''m afraid that our people are already bad luck


    Yunyi picked up the little man who rushed over: "Brother Hao, miss your elder sister?"


    Brother Hao smiled and put his arms around his sister''s neck: "Follow my sister on a business trip tomorrow."


    Yunyi kissed his little face: "Okay, then we''ll go to the hospital tomorrow, everyone misses you."


    Aunt Gu walked towards the stove and said, "Girl, son, I have boiled porridge in the pot, steamed steamed buns in the afternoon, stewed a pot of fish, and mixed salad with assorted vegetables, so I can cook at any time."


    Yun Yi smiled and said, "Wait a while, we''ll have dinner when Brother Rui comes back from work."


    Then he turned to Jing Rui and asked him if he was hungry.


    Jing Rui stretched out his hand to help him brush his hair: "Wait for Chen Rui, I''ll go back to the room to prepare something."


    Yun Yi nodded at him, and then said to Brother Hao: "Let''s go, let''s go and see what grandma is doing?"


    Aunt Gu heard her words: "I took Brother Hao out before, and the old lady said that she was tired and went back to the house to lie down for a while. She should wake up now."


    *


    Distant in the Xiao family''s big house in the iron ore factory dozens of miles away, they learned from the mouths of others that Yun Yi''s fianc¨¦ turned out to be the son of General Cheng. Now the family is not calm.


    If this is the case, the second room might have a chance to return to the capital. If they didn''t split up at the beginning, could they also get the light? After all, they were just implicated.


    Xiao Chenhui regretted that he didn''t stop his father and Erfang from separating the family. He came to this iron ore factory to know that there is no worst suffering, only more suffering.


    Although they were exiled in the military area before, but at least they were done with their work in the fields, and they could still be Maodong, but now, let alone Maodong, it is an extravagant wish to take a day off. If you are bad, if you are a little slow, you will have to be pumped. It''s really not a life for people.


    There is no harm without contrast.


    Now that they know that Yun Yi''s fiance''s identity has changed, they feel very uncomfortable, but now they just want someone to send a message and can''t find anyone, not to mention Yun Yi is afraid that he will not help.


    The whole family is now haggard and disrespectful, especially Xiao Chenxu, the little boy is now taciturn, and his eyes are no longer bright.


    Xiao Renli looked at the family in front of him and regretted it badly. If he hadn''t followed the way of others, he wouldn''t have come this far.


    It''s been this time, and I still can''t recognize my own fault, and that''s how it will be in my life.


    *


    Cheng Yanbin took Jing Rui back to Beijing quickly, and he thought about it along the way. After returning to recognize his ancestors and returning them to the family tree, he held a banquet to introduce his son to the elites in Beijing, and let him get used to it first.


    In the capital at this time, the news that the only young master of the General''s Mansion was transferred is also being rumored.


    When Princess Jing''an heard the news, she made a big fire in the house and smashed a lot of treasures. She was really mad: "How can this happen, doesn''t it mean that people have been eliminated?"


    Mother Zhang looked at the princess''s frantic look: "Princess, it''s possible that the people from the general''s mansion came a step ahead of us and protected that kid, I''m afraid our people are already fierce."


    Princess Jing''an stopped when she heard this: "If that''s the case, who sent the news?"


    Mother Zhang said, "It''s really hard to say. It''s very possible that something went wrong. It''s also possible that they mistakenly thought that the kid was dead. After they left, the kid was rescued. It''s all possible."


    Princess Jing''an said: "Send another message to Beijiang, and ask what''s going on?"


    Mother Zhang gave a salute: "Yes, this old slave is going to spread the news."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 301： Acknowledging ancestors

    Chapter 301


    The old lady of the General¡¯s House who had just returned to the house after paying respects to the Buddha, was stunned when she found out about this. Her grandson, who was brought up since childhood, was transferred by someone.


    As soon as Cheng Yanbin returned to the mansion, he took Jing Rui to the old lady''s yard without caring to wash away the dust.


    The maid at the door saw that the general was back, so he hurriedly went in to announce: "Old lady, the general is back."


    The old lady has been much better in the past few days. When she heard that her son was back, she was a little anxious and asked the maid beside her to help her stand up.


    Cheng Yanbin came in and knelt on the ground: "The son has seen his mother, and the son brought your grandson back."


    Mrs. Cheng didn''t even care about getting her son up, and looked at Jing Rui who came in: "Like, really like, come to my grandmother, let my grandmother take a look."


    Jing Rui stepped forward: "Jing Rui has seen her grandmother."


    Mrs. Cheng''s eyes were red: "Good boy, it was the grandmother who didn''t take good care of you, and the bad guys succeeded. You have suffered all these years."


    Jing Rui is not used to facing such a scene, but the pity and love in the eyes of the old lady are not fake.


    followed the old lady''s words and replied: "Fortunately, everything is over."


    The maid beside ?? reminded: "Old Madam, the general is still kneeling."


    Mrs. Cheng then remembered her son who was still kneeling on the ground: "Get up, you have worked hard all the way, and when I get the news, I will ask the housekeeper to tidy up the yard, go wash up, and come over and talk carefully."


    Call someone to prepare meals after they leave.


    Cheng Yanbin passed the news while he was still on the road, and everything was ready in the mansion, just waiting for the general and the young master to return to the mansion.


    After asking for instructions, the housekeeper has already started sending people to each prefecture to send the post of the banquet three days later. For the banquet three days later, the people in the mansion have been busy all the time.


    After the two of them washed up, they came to talk to the old lady.


    The old lady looked at Jing Rui, who was arrogant and arrogant: "She looks really good, very much like your mother, but her stature is very similar to your father. You have suffered a lot over the years."


    As soon as this question was asked, the old lady had tears in her eyes: "I really don''t know that people''s hearts can be so sinister, but after all, my grandmother didn''t take good care of you."


    Jing Rui was really sad to see the old lady: "Grandmother, the matter has passed, the bad guys have been punished, and I have come back safely, so don''t worry about it. Tomorrow, after offering sacrifices to the ancestors in the ancestral hall, I will personally go to my mother''s grave to put up a pillar. Xiang, let her rest in peace."


    The old lady patted Jing Rui''s hand, nodded and said, "Okay, okay, it''s time to go, it''s time to go."


    The old lady asked about Jing Rui''s life in all these years.


    He didn''t hide it deliberately, he told everything about his situation in Jing''s house all these years, the old lady changed several handkerchiefs, scolded Cheng Xianglan as not a person, scolded Cheng''s family, Jing''s family, and felt more distressed for Jing Rui. .


    After having dinner together, seeing that the old lady was a little tired, the father and son left the old lady''s yard together.


    Cheng Yanbin personally took his son to walk around the mansion to let him get acquainted with the environment of the mansion. The two of them walked and chatted all the way, which enhanced a lot of feelings.


    The big general''s mansion has three serious masters, the old lady, the general and his young master who just returned to the mansion.


    The next day, the head of the Cheng family and the clansmen arrived at the General¡¯s Mansion early in the morning. They first brought Jing Rui to open the ancestral hall. After offering incense and kneeling, they were recorded in the family tree, and Cheng Zhongyao was crossed out from the family tree by the way.


    After the ceremony, everyone moved to the main hall in the front yard. Most of the clan members were very enthusiastic about Jing Rui. Knowing that he had risen to the position of a thousand households with his military exploits, they admired him very much.


    Of course, there were also people who questioned Jing Rui''s credit, whether Cheng Yanbin recognized Jing Rui before, and whether his credit was General Cheng''s use of power for personal gain and borrowing credit from others.


    Some people really stood up: "Since my cousin can rise to a thousand households by his own abilities at a young age, then he must be a martial artist. Let us all learn it, okay?"


    Who is Jing Rui? You can see through this person''s purpose at a glance. To put it bluntly, isn''t this just trying to provoke him, trying to test him, or even questioning his military exploits?


    So he smiled lightly and said, "Since my cousin said it, there is no reason why I should not allow it."


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support! good night~~~~~~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 302： This is what the young master of the Generals Mansion should look like

    Chapter 302 This is what the young master of the General''s Mansion should look like


    Cheng Yanbin glanced at the person who proposed the competition, it was Cheng Hauge, the eldest grandson of the third uncle, with a hint of displeasure in his eyes.


    When there was only Cheng Zhongyao in the mansion before, he listened to the bewitchment of others, and felt that Cheng Zhongyao was just a dude, not enterprising, and unworthy to be the young master of the general mansion.


    I''m afraid I want to test Jing Rui today, and I want to give Jing Rui a slap in the face.


    The two walked to the open space outside, and Jing Rui said, "It''s good to learn from each other, what do you think of my cousin?"


    Hauge felt that Jing Rui was afraid of losing too badly when he heard what Jing Rui said, so he found a way out for himself in advance: "Then let''s set a quarter of an hour. It''s not too long or too short, and everyone can have fun."


    Jing Rui nodded: "Okay, just as my cousin said."


    It was just that Cheng Haoge was pressed and beaten by Jing Rui, and he was occasionally given the strength to do so. Anyone could see that Jing Rui did it on purpose.


    Originally, Jing Rui could have defeated him without three moves, but he played with him for a quarter of an hour, which made Cheng Haoge almost mad, but he couldn''t stop playing in front of so many people in the clan, because time It''s his decision.


    After the competition was over, outsiders couldn''t see anything, but Cheng Yanbin and the patriarch could see that Cheng Hauge had suffered a lot of internal injuries, and this was the result of Jing Rui''s mercy.


    And Cheng Hauge should hold his breath and clasped his fists and said: "Cousin is good at martial arts, I am ashamed of my cousin."


    Jing Rui didn''t say anything polite, just clasped his fists and said lightly: "Concession."


    Jing Rui''s discussion directly made those who were ready to move to rest their minds. It seems that this biological son is different. It is really a tiger father without a dog.


    At noon, the General''s House hosted a banquet for the people of the clan, and also brought Jing Rui table to table to recognize people and toast, which was a formal recognition of the ancestors.


    Next, Cheng Yanbin took Jing Rui to the cemetery to pay homage to Ai Xinyi, the original mother.


    Cheng Yanbin looked at the tombstone with sadness, but when he looked at Jing Rui, he felt relieved, feeling that life was no longer a monotonous defense of the family and the country, and there was more to look forward to.


    In the future, there will be successors in the general''s mansion. After his son gets married, there will be grandsons and granddaughters in the mansion. He can also take care of himself in peace and live a life of children and grandchildren around his knees. It is Xinyi who suffers from him.


    After returning to the mansion in the evening, the father and son greeted the old lady and went to the study again.


    Cheng Yanbin told Jing Rui what was going on in the courtroom. Maybe Qian Rui didn''t need to understand these things, but not now. He is the only young master in the general''s residence. interests.


    But what he didn''t expect was that his son was really smart. He just told him about some matters in the DPRK and the various forces, and he could analyze the pros and cons.


    That impostor from before, no matter how hard he works, he will only be ignorant and incompetent.


    Jing Rui''s performance surprised him, his eyes were full of relief and pride, this is his son, this is what a young master of the General''s Mansion should look like.


    The father and son both took a quick bite of dinner in the study, and then continued to chat. The time was really limited. The day after tomorrow, Jing Rui was going to leave for the northern Xinjiang, and it was not until the third watch that they washed and rested.


    After a deep chat with his father, Jing Rui finally had a deeper understanding of the capital and Beimo. He thought that it was time to prepare for returning to Beijing. It was impossible for them to stay in the northern Xinjiang all the time.


    Even if the Yunyi sister and brother lost their military household registration at the end of the autumn and did not return to Beijing for the time being, they will always return to the capital in the future. The original mother''s revenge must be reported, so it is better to make plans early.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 303： Isnt this hitting us in the face?

    Chapter 303 Isn''t this hitting us in the face?


    The next day, the servants of the General''s Mansion were busy early, and at the end of the hour, guests came to the door one after another to congratulate them.


    The female family is especially lively here. Although the General''s House was the highest in the family, most people did not look down on Jing Zhongyao, and disliked him for causing trouble all day long and being ignorant.


    So Jing Zhongyao grew up in the General''s Mansion, but he didn''t make a marriage contract.


    Now everyone knows that this major general who was newly recognized by the General¡¯s House, but he rose to the position of Lord Qianhu by his own ability. This 18-year-old Lord Qianhu is really rare.


    And yesterday, after the Cheng family opened an ancestral hall to recognize their ancestors and returned to their ancestral line, the news of what happened was also spread out. The guests from all the prefectures who came to the banquet today probably knew what happened yesterday.


    Of course, even if others don''t pass it on, Cheng Yanbin will let others pass it on. He just wants to warn those who think the same way as Cheng Haoge and tell them that Cheng Yanbin is not the kind of person who uses power for personal gain. His son Cheng Jingrui has real skills. people, let them play less scheming.


    In the house where there is a girl of school age at home, I don¡¯t care about it today, and I also talk about marriage inside and outside.


    The old lady had asked Jing Rui the day before yesterday, and she knew that Jing Rui had already got married in the northern Xinjiang, had a fianc¨¦e, and was the kind of person who would never marry.


    The old lady didn''t hide it, she said with a smile: "My grandson is engaged in a marriage in the northern Xinjiang. The other party is still in the period of filial piety and will not be married until next year. At that time, I will invite the ladies and young ladies to come over for a wedding wine."


    The ladies who were still in their hearts just now that there were no girls of the right age in the mansion laughed, and some ladies smiled and greeted: "I don''t know which girl has this blessing, but since it can be in the eyes of the major general, it must be wrong. No."


    The ladies on the side ?? also agreed, and all of a sudden it was full of flattery.


    Those ladies who were still thinking of Jing Rui just now were a little disappointed, but they thought in a blink of an eye, if they could go back to the capital for such a trip, can they see the girl in the bitter cold land of the northern border again, maybe they will have to retire if they go back. .


    The identity has changed, I am afraid that the women from the northern border will not be able to do it. Maybe the girls in their house will still have hope in the future.


    The male guests and female relatives in the mansion are entertained separately. In the place where the banquet can be held, there is only a wall with a hollowed-out flower window between the male guests and the female relatives. Look out the window.


    Jing Rui''s imposing figure made all the young ladies who came to the banquet with their mother blushed.


    *


    Jing''an Princess Mansion


    Jiao Yuyan was losing her temper with her mother: "Mother, yesterday the official residences of the fourth rank and above received invitations from the General''s Palace. Why did the General''s Palace hold a banquet and leave us alone? Isn''t this a slap in the face?"


    Princess Jing''an was in a bad mood, but when she heard her daughter''s words, her face became even more ugly.


    I thought to myself: Cheng Yanbin didn''t send anyone to send invitations to Princess Jing''an''s mansion. As soon as the banquet ended today, I was afraid that the mansion of Princess Jing''an would be ridiculed again. Maybe the old things of the year would have to be revealed again, which is really deceiving. too much.


    Mother Zhang stood aside and sighed in her heart, thinking: No matter whether there is an invitation today or not, I am afraid that the past will be turned out.


    But for the sake of the royal family''s face, you should send an invitation here. Whether you go or not is the matter of the princess. No one else can say anything.


    Now the county owner is still ignorant and came to complain, Zhang Mammy stood on the side and dared not let the air out, for fear that the princess would be angry and use her as a punching bag.


    Princess Jing''an slapped the back of the chair: "Mother Zhang, change this princess'' clothes. He will not send invitations from the general''s residence. It''s alright for this princess to come and say goodbye."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 304： Uninvited

    Chapter 304 Uninvited


    As soon as the old lady brought her servants to take a seat, she heard someone come in and report: "Old lady, Princess Jing''an has brought the princess over here."


    The old lady frowned slightly. She knew that her son did not send invitations to Princess Jing''an''s mansion, but now Princess Jing''an came uninvited, fearing that the visitor was not good.


    Since Princess Jing''an took care of the people serving her daughter-in-law on her own, their relationship has also become estranged a lot, not to mention that her son was furious about it when he came back and found out.


    Since her daughter-in-law went away, her son refused to marry again. Because of her anger, she went to Fushou Temple to worship Buddha every year, so she did not spend many days in the house, and there was less communication between the two houses.


    In addition to what happened to Princess Jing''an before, his son Cheng Yanbin was even more displeased with Princess Jing''an, so there was not much interaction on the bright side.


    Cheng Yanbin on the other side turned cold when he heard it, his hand under his sleeve clenched into a fist, and looked at Jing Rui: "Let''s go, since everyone is here, the proper etiquette must be observed."


    Even the old lady got up and went out.


    As soon as they left, there were whispers from everyone behind them. Most of them were in the mood to watch the excitement, but there were also a few people who were close to the General''s Mansion.


    After seeing Princess Jing''an, the old lady smiled lightly: "The princess and the princess are here, and the old man is really welcome. Please come in quickly."


    Cheng Yanbin and Jing Rui on the side of ?? just clasped their fists in a salute, and said nothing.


    Princess Jing''an said, "This princess is uninvited. It''s rude, but just to join in the fun."


    After ?? finished speaking, he looked at Jing Rui next to Cheng Yanbin: "This must be the Major General recognized by the General''s Mansion. He really is a talent."


    Jing Rui just clasped his fists and bowed again, and didn''t answer.


    The county master standing behind the princess looked at Jing Rui and thought to himself: Mother is right, this newly recognized major general is indeed a talented person, but unfortunately this person exudes an aura of keeping strangers away, too cold Well, she doesn''t like it.


    Cheng Yanbin had a dark face the whole time and didn''t say a word.


    The banquet that used to be very lively before, with the participation of Princess Jing''an and her daughter, everyone was a little cautious. If it was changed to someone else''s house, it might be better, but the grievances between Cheng Yanbin and Princess Jing''an are known to everyone in the capital, so they are afraid If you say something wrong, you will get into trouble again, so the atmosphere of this meal is extremely dull, and the table is dismissed early.


    Jing Rui followed Cheng Yanbin to see off the guests at the gate of the mansion. When Princess Jing''an and her daughter passed by Jing Rui, Jing Rui quietly flicked something on them, and a faint smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    Since she delivered it to her door in person, she always had to charge interest. Before she left the northern border, Yier had prepared a lot of things for herself.


    Although dignified seven-footed men shouldn''t do these nasty things, how can they be relieved if they don''t teach them a lesson to the enemies who come to disrupt the situation and demonstrate.


    After a short rest, Jingrui took the servant out of the house in the next day. He was going to choose gifts for the three sisters and brothers of Yunyi. When he thought of Yunyi, he suddenly missed him very much.


    The time was limited, so he asked the servant to take him straight to the jewelry store, bought a whole set of jewelry for Yunyi, and also chose one for the old lady of the Xiao family, and Brother Rui and Brother Hao chose the hair crown that suits them.


    After all ?? had been selected, he took the boy out of the jewelry store with satisfaction.


    As soon as he left, someone said, "Which young master is this? He looks really talented."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 305： Get some interest first

    Chapter 305 Collect some interest first


    Jing''an Princess Mansion


    After the mother and daughter returned to the mansion, Jiao Yuyan said, "Mother, I was in the General''s mansion just now. I got the news that cousin Jing Ting and Lu Chengfeng are going back to Beijing soon. Don''t forget about your daughter."


    Princess Jing''an looked over and said, "Do you have to ask Lu Chengfeng? Today you also saw the major general of the General''s Mansion. Isn''t he a hundred times better than Lu Chengfeng''s scholar?"


    Jiao Yuyan was a little unhappy: "Mother, I only like Lu Chengfeng, please don''t mess around with mandarin ducks, I don''t like that person, his air-conditioned body is annoying."


    The mother and daughter were conspiring for a long time there, how to get Lu Chengfeng to obey the marriage, and then they separated.


    After dinner, Jiao Yuyan felt uncomfortable all over, so she called the maid to bring water in, but she just got into the water and itchy all over her body.


    She couldn''t help but exclaimed: "Ah, it''s so itchy."


    This frightened the maids who were waiting outside the door, and rushed in quickly: "Master, what''s the matter with you?"


    It was only when they saw the face of the county master, they were also startled, they covered their mouths tightly and didn''t cry out.


    heard the big maid next to the county master say: "Don''t stand still, go and inform the princess and the doctor."


    Seeing a maid running out, she said to the maid who had not recovered yet: "Don''t come over to help, pack and change the clothes for the county master."


    At this time, Jiao Yuyan was still screaming, and her hands kept scratching her body. Several maids grabbed her hand: "The county master, you can''t scratch it, or it will leave a scar."


    Jiao Yuyan cried, "I can''t take it anymore, it''s so itchy."


    The maidservants were all very embarrassed in order to dress the princess well.


    When Princess Jing''an came over, what she saw was this scene: "What''s going on?"


    The personal maid next to the county master hurriedly replied: "Back to the princess, the county master said that she was a little itchy and wanted to take a bath. The slaves prepared water, but the county master did not enter the water for a while, and it became like this."


    Princess Jing''an was also frightened when she looked at her daughter: "Please go to the government doctor soon."


    As soon as she finished shouting, a voice came from outside: "Come, come, the government doctor is here."


    The maids hurriedly helped the county master to the bed and lowered the window curtains. After the house checked, they frowned and shook their heads: "That''s weird."


    The county lord kept calling: "Mother, I''m uncomfortable, it''s itching to death, save me."


    Ke Fu''s doctor has not been able to diagnose the cause: "Princess, forgive the servant''s incompetence and can''t diagnose the cause. I can only go and get some antipruritic ointment first, so that the county master will suffer less."


    Princess Jing''an still cared about her only daughter, and anxiously ordered: "Hurry up and take my waist card into the palace to ask the imperial doctor, hurry up."


    Zhang mama next to her looked at the maid behind her: "Don''t hurry up, take the princess''s waist card and let him go to the palace to ask for an imperial doctor."


    Princess Jing''an looked at the hospital doctor who was still waiting there: "What are you doing there in a daze, and you haven''t picked up the ointment, what a waste."


    A group of maids couldn''t hold down a county lord. It didn''t look like she was in poor health. Princess Jing''an felt distressed for a while, so she stepped forward and grabbed her daughter''s hand to comfort her, but she was bitten by the county lord.


    Princess Jing An let out an "ah" and shook off her daughter''s hand.


    Mother Zhang and the maids exclaimed, "Princess."


    Mother Zhang hurriedly shouted: "Go and call the doctor."


    Princess Jing An only felt uncomfortable all over her body. Now she couldn''t take care of her daughter anymore. She looked at Mammy Zhang beside her: "Mamma, help me back to the courtyard, I''m a little uncomfortable."


    Mother Zhang hurriedly asked someone to come and help the princess back to the main courtyard, but before she arrived, the princess ordered: "Hurry up and prepare water."


    She forgot that her daughter got the rash because of the bath, and now she wants to take a hot bath to wash away the discomfort.


    I just didn''t expect that, like the princess, not long after she entered the water, just like her daughter, her body was extremely itchy and she screamed.


    This time, Zhang Mama and the maids were quite frightened, how could even the princess be like this, and the group of people were all in a hurry.


    Mother Zhang shouted to the door: "Send someone to wait for someone at the gate of the palace, let them hurry up, and have someone go and hire a few more imperial doctors, be quick."


    A maid ran to the front yard to spread the word.


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support! good night~~~~~~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 306： leave Beijing

    Chapter 306 Leaving Beijing


    When the imperial doctor came over, he held the princess tightly, but after examining the pulse, he came to the same conclusion as the imperial doctor. There was no sign of poisoning, and he could only use the rash-reducing prescription and ointment to treat it first.


    But even after applying the medicine, their bodies are itchy and they just want to reach out and scratch.


    When Mammy Zhang saw this, she could only let the maids pat the princess and the princess hard to relieve the itch on her body. It really made the mother and daughter feel the pain. If you don''t want to hurt, then Enjoy the itch.


    What happened in Princess Jing''an''s mansion was not concealed, and it was spread out, and now people who are not dealing with Princess Jing''an and the county owner shouted "OK" behind their backs.


    It''s just that their mother and daughter made such a fuss, and all kinds of gossip can''t help but spread out.


    But it''s impossible to think about it. After all, the general''s mansion didn''t even send invitations. It was Princess Jing''an who brought the county master there uninvited. He didn''t leave his seat until the banquet was over.


    It must be because she has done too many bad things in her daily life, and she has been punished. In any case, Princess Jing An is really embarrassed this time.


    That''s right, before Princess Jing''an got married, she relied on her mother''s concubine''s favor, and she was domineering in the palace, but she didn''t know what Concubine Li at that time and Concubine Li were thinking now. Also indulge her.


    After today''s Sage ascended the throne, although the relationship between the Empress Dowager and Concubine Li was not very good, but because Princess Jing''an and Sage had the same birthday, the Sage today had a little more preference for her half-sister.


    So he became more and more domineering, even the concubines in the palace would let her a little bit, for fear of provoking her, and then let her sue her in front of the saint.


    In fact, the inside story, someone like her has not thought about it at all.


    After the Concubine Li and the Sage in the palace found out, they sent the court judge to the Princess Jing''an Mansion and asked them to do their best to heal.


    What they didn''t expect was that it was okay to die, but the more serious it was, the more serious it became, which made Princess Jing''an''s mother and daughter collapse directly. The appearance was not very outstanding, and now it is even more terrible.


    In the palace and outside the palace, no one has privately mentioned the appearance of Princess Jing''an. Concubine Li is exquisite, and the first emperor is also personable. How could such a plain-looking princess be born? Negative.


    But I dare to say this in private. Anyone who dares to put it on the light of day is simply asking for a dead end.


    *


    Jing Rui can''t control the chaos of Princess Jing''an''s mansion, but Yun Yi has said that the medicine in her hand, even the imperial doctor in the palace, can''t find out the problem. This medicine is called Yushui calamity.


    As the name suggests, you may feel uncomfortable without water, but as long as you encounter water, you will have a full-blown outbreak, and it will not get better for half a year, plus acne marks, and some tossing for a year, if you scratch it, it will be even worse. It''s hard to say, you have to wait for the medicine to run out before it ends.


    This is also what he and Yun Yi discussed. If she doesn''t come to the door to find her uncomfortable, then let her relax for a while, and then take care of her slowly when they return to Beijing, but if she delivers it herself, she must charge some interest first. , just to make her stop.


    As for why the county lord didn''t let it go, of course, it was the mother and daughter who paid the debt, and their mother and daughter deserved to be in dire straits.


    Packed up his things, and under the reluctant gaze of the cheap grandmother and father, he got on the horse''s back: "Grandmother, father, take care."


    Little cuties: Due to the needs of the plot, the thirty-sixth year of Beimo at the beginning of the first chapter has been changed to the sixteenth year of Beimo, please know.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 307： Juxiangyuan opened

    Chapter 307 Juxiangyuan Opens


    After taking the two guards arranged for him by Cheng Yanbin, Cheng Zhong and Cheng Yi patted their horses and left the General''s Mansion.


    While Jing Rui was still on the road, Yun Yi was already busy.


    As soon as he was able to enter the ground, Xiao Chenrui went to find the people he had hired. Because of the experience, he worked fast, and it took two days to spread all the composted fertilizer into the ground.


    After three days of drying in the field, he rented oxen and plows from the guard house, plus the little yellow ones at home. After two days of ploughing and arranging, he was waiting for the season to start planting.


    Xiao Yiping and the others also ploughed the dozen or so acres of land they bought and prepared to grow vegetables.


    Yun Yi made a lot of spirit pills and gave them to Xiao Yiping, telling them the use of these spirit pills. Before raising the seeds, soak the seeds in the water with the spirit pills overnight, and then start raising the seedlings. Do not pour the water that has soaked the seeds. Well, when the seedlings are raised, add water and pour it inside.


    A few days ago, they went to Jamhang to buy some people back to farm, including a couple, who happened to be able to cook and clean for them.


    For convenience, Xiao Yiping bought one mu of sloping land at the top of the field, and asked them to level the land while they were still busy, and built a row of houses there. handed it over to these people.


    The hotel in Tongling City has been renovated, but there are still many details to be arranged. Yun Yi has to go there in person and find Doctor Xing to write a customs clearance post for purchasing medicines. Now that he has the identity of Jing Rui, these are nothing. difficult.


    The shop is decorated according to the drawings she drew. These are all copied directly from the previous life of Xiaoyao Pavilion, but you don''t need to spend any brains on your own.


    Yunyi named the store Juxiangyuan. It was a godsend for her and Jing Rui to meet again here, so she took this name.


    Xiao Yifan is more clever, but he did a good job of welcoming and sending them to him, so he will manage the store.


    The staff of the store have all been trained for their jobs, and they have all eaten Zhongxin Dan, so they are not afraid of doing things that are not good for themselves and the store, which is the most worry-free.


    Now everything is ready, just waiting for the opening tomorrow, she is not worried that the restaurant''s business will be bad, those dishes are unique, she is very confident.


    Xiao Yifan is quite satisfied with the master: "Master, if you are not satisfied with anything else, I will ask someone to change it."


    Yunyi read it upstairs and downstairs: "The decoration is good, you have worked hard during this time."


    Xiao Yifan''s face was full of smiles: "The master is satisfied, it''s all the subordinates should do."


    The five of them had already reached a consensus. They had followed the original master before, and they only knew how to fight and kill, and it was possible to meet the King of Hell at any time.


    Now I follow the master, not only have a name, but also a stable life, which is thousands of times better than the life with only one number, living in the dark all day.


    Now the five of them are sincerely swearing allegiance to the master, because they are so grown up, only the master treats them as human beings.


    The next day, with the sound of firecrackers and the sound of people''s auspicious congratulations, Juxiangyuan officially opened.


    All dishes are 30% off for the first three days of business, and now there is no need to apply for a card, which means a discount, but experience tells her that these dishes of hers do not need a discount at all, and they can be full every day.


    So she didn''t bother to get any more VIP cards. Those high-profile diners, as long as they like it, no matter how expensive they are, they will come. It won''t be long before this place will become a gathering place for those well-known and distinguished people in Tongling City.


    Because of the fact that the leaflet was distributed in advance, Xiao Yifan used another means, and invited the chief soldier to come over to join in. The business was quite booming.


    Yunyi has been watching the scene outside in the box, and is very satisfied with Xiao Yifan''s communication skills. It was not until the end of the day that the last table of diners was sent away. After a short rest, it was time to receive customers in the evening.


    Yunyi saw the income, and after a few words of satisfaction, he left the restaurant.


    Little cuties: Due to the needs of the plot, the thirty-sixth year of Beimo at the beginning of the first chapter has been changed to the sixteenth year of Beimo, please know.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 308： inform to do business

    Chapter 308 Telling the Career


    When Yunyi returned to the military residence, it was already dark.


    But as soon as she approached, she heard voices from the courtyard: "Brother Rui, why hasn''t your sister come back, why don''t you go to the intersection to meet her?"


    "Grandma, don''t worry, I''m about to go."


    "Brother, I''ll go with you."


    "It''s hard to walk in the dark, so don''t follow, or your brother will be distracted by watching you."


    "Grandma, I''m worried about my sister too."


    "But you are still too young. If something happens, you can''t help. Be obedient and go back to the house with your grandmother. We will wait for your sister at home."


    The old lady finished, and Bai Zuo and Bai You rushed out of the courtyard.


    Xiao Chenrui knew that it was my sister who came back, so she hurriedly walked out of the gate: "Sister, why did you come back so late?"


    He looked at the intersection in front of him several times, but he never saw anyone coming back. Just now he was thinking that if he didn''t come back, he was going to meet her in the direction of Tongling City. He knew that his sister was not weak in martial arts, but he was still worried.


    Yun Yi smiled and said, "It''s not too early to finish things, so I came back late, which made you worry."


    Xiao Chenrui said with a smile: "It''s fine, just come back safely, you''re hungry, Aunt Gu has left a meal for you."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Brother Hao from the courtyard rushed out: "Sister."


    Yunyi picked up Brother Hao, who rushed over: "Brother Hao, miss my sister?"


    Brother Hao hugged Yunyi''s neck tightly: "I miss my sister."


    Yunyi patted him on the back: "Sister misses you too. I''ll be back soon after I''m done."


    Actually, after she left ''Juxiangyuan'', she went to the ''Zhiwei'' pastry shop and the ''Haozai'' snack shop, and then left and went back after reading their account books.


    The business of the two stores is good, but it gave her a new idea. It seems that she still has to buy a Zhuangzi in the middle of Tongling City and Junhu District to facilitate the distribution of goods on both sides.


    I thought I would ask Xiao Yiping to inquire tomorrow, just in time for the spring sowing, or whether the quality of the crops I planted could be guaranteed.


    The amount of eggs in the cake shop is too large, so the village must raise some poultry, and this has to be done quickly, but the manpower around me is still not enough.


    There is no one who can¡¯t do anything. It seems that we have to cultivate capable people, and we have to think about it carefully.


    entered the yard: "Grandmother, I''m back, I''ve made you worry."


    The old lady sighed lightly, thinking that if Renjin was still alive, she didn''t have to work so hard as a girl: "Come back as soon as possible in the future, otherwise the family will be worried."


    "Grandmother, I know, I will pay attention in the future."


    "Let''s wash up and eat, it''s so late, you must be hungry too."


    Seeing her grandmother''s eyes, she knew that if she didn''t say something, she might not be able to live at home with peace of mind, so she thought it would be better to tell them after a while.


    After she had washed up, Aunt Gu had already brought up the food: "Girl, the food has been kept warm for you, and the temperature is just right now."


    Yunyi looked at the food on the table: "Thank you, Aunt Gu, go get busy."


    Aunt Gu is very interesting: "Young lady, please call me if you have something."


    It was Yun Yi who asked her to call herself me. They are not a high-ranking compound now, so there is no need for people to call themselves slaves, which is a joke.


    After Aunt Gu went down, Yun Yi said: "I bought a restaurant in Tongling City, it opened today, and the business is very good, so I came back late.


    In the future, you don''t have to worry about the problem of insufficient money at home, but we know this matter ourselves, don''t spread it to the outside world, it will save you unnecessary trouble. After all, we haven''t left the military yet. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 309： never break a word

    Chapter 309 Never Break Your Word


    The old lady looked at her granddaughter with some worry: "You are not too brave. If someone finds out, wouldn''t it be a wedding dress for others?"


    Yun Yi laughed: "Don''t worry, grandma, no one will know about it, and maybe there will be good news in the end of autumn, and then you don''t have to be afraid of anything.


    Besides, isn''t there Jing Rui, he is a good member now, not to mention that his status is different now, I am afraid that when he comes back this time, everyone else will have to call him a major general. "


    The old lady thought to herself: Yes, the granddaughter is a smart one, and she must have had a plan in her heart. Coupled with Jing Rui''s current status, even if there are some flaws, she can still protect her.


    Xiao Chenrui said, "Sister, you''ve worked so hard. If there is anything I can help you with, feel free to speak up."


    Yunyi looked at Xiao Chenrui seriously: "Your task now is to study hard in your spare time, maybe you can go back to school and the capital at some point.


    Support the Xiao family and fulfill my father''s long-cherished wish to shine on the lintel. I believe you can do it. "


    After hearing this, the old lady covered her mouth, her nose was sour and her eyes were wet. She did not expect her granddaughter to say such a thing. She thought it was hopeless. There is hope.


    Xiao Chenrui stood up and said solemnly, "Sister, don''t worry, I will work hard."


    *


    The next day, Yun Yi took Brother Hao to the hospital, and saw Song Changshui mother and son waiting there: "You arrived so early, did you catch the night road again?"


    Song Changshui nodded slightly and said, "This way we can save some time."


    Yunyi walked over to Mother Song: "I''ll check your pulse first."


    Mother Song stretched out her hand: "I''m going to trouble you again."


    "It''s alright, it was originally a doctor''s duty to save and treat people."


    After checking the pulse, he opened his mouth and said, "Not bad, have I used up the ointment I gave you last time?"


    "There are still some, not many, maybe three or four times."


    "I''ll go and re-prescribe a prescription, and then I''ll get you a can of ointment. After this time, if you don''t feel any discomfort, you don''t have to come over next time. Let Chang Shui come over and tell me about the situation, and I''ll prescribe it again. Fang Zi will strengthen it for you."


    "Dr. Xiao, thank you so much, I will pay you back the medicine I owe you as soon as possible."


    Yun Yidan smiled and said: "No hurry, I''ll go to prescribe first."


    When he came out again, he not only had the prescription in his hand, but also the ointment from the space: "Keep this prescription, and drink it for another seven days before stopping the medicine. When the ointment in this jar is used up, the body should also Almost recovered."


    Song Changshui said gratefully: "Doctor Xiao, I really appreciate you saving my mother. If you have anything in the future, you can send it at any time."


    Yun Yi smiled and said, "Okay, that''s what you said."


    Song Changshui nodded solemnly: "Yes, never break your promise."


    After sending the mother and son out of the hospital, Yun Yi and Xue Li confirmed that there was no one around, and then said: "Chang Shui, your mother''s illness is not serious now, and you can recover after a period of training. If I say I want you to help me, do you agree?"


    The mother and son of the Song family looked at Yunyi at the same time, with some puzzled eyes: "What do you tell you to tell me?"


    Yunyi suddenly laughed when she saw how nervous they were: "You don''t have to be nervous, it''s not for you to do bad things."


    Mother and son looked at each other, Song Changshui said, "I will."


    Yun Yi smiled with satisfaction: "Seven days later, you will come over by yourself to get warm and nourishing recipes. When the time comes, I will tell you in detail, your mother is in good health, and you can do things with peace of mind."


    Song Changshui nodded gratefully: "Okay."


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support! good night~~~~~~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 310： buy Zhuangzi

    Chapter 310 Buying Zhuangzi


    Xiao Yiping has a strong ability to handle affairs, and within a few days, he brought good news. He found two Zhuangzi thirty miles away, which happened to be in the middle of Junhu District and Tongling City.


    And the two Zhuangzi are not far from the official road, so the delivery is very convenient in the future.


    Because he didn''t need to enter Tongling City, Yun Yi personally took a trip. The two Zhuangzi that Xiao Yiping was looking for weren''t too far apart, so it didn''t take long to go back and forth.


    The larger Zhuangzi has a total of more than 300 acres of land, with more than 50 acres of sloping land at the back, and a pond with a size of more than ten acres under the slope. Yunyi is very satisfied with this Zhuangzi.


    The small Zhuangzi has 180 mu of land and there is no pond, but there is a river behind the Zhuangzi, so it is very convenient to use water. In fact, the two Zhuangzi Yunyi liked it, but they did not have that much money.


    She did a rough calculation in her heart, adding together the profits of several stores during this period of time, plus the money in her hand, it was enough to buy Da Zhuangzi.


    He negotiated with the owner of Zhuangzi, and bought the bigger Zhuangzi at a price of five thousand taels.


    After making an appointment to go through the formalities together three days later, Yun Yi left with Xiao Yiping.


    *


    Song Changshui came as promised, Yun Yi listened to his brief remarks, and also knew about Song''s mother''s situation, so she prepared a prescription: "Drink this recipe for another seven days, and your mother should be completely healed, so you can pay attention to your diet in the future. it is good."


    Song Changshui held the prescription, and he really had mixed feelings in his heart. If it wasn''t for meeting Doctor Xiao, his mother would not be alive today, let alone recovering as before.


    looked up at Yun Yi: "Doctor Xiao, what you said last time."


    Yunyi laughed: "When you settle down with your mother, you can go to Juxiangyuan to find Xiao Yifan, and he will arrange it."


    Song Changshui stood up and saluted: "Okay, I''ll go back and settle down and I''ll go there as soon as possible."


    After watching Song Changshui go away, Yun Yi took his eyes back. Song Changshui''s character, temperament, and ability are all good and worth training. When he returns to Beijing in the future, Xiao Yiping and the others will definitely take them away. Business is also good for him.


    *


    Xiao Yiping acted very quickly, and in two days he got Zhuangzi''s red deed.


    After ?? took over, all the land in the original tenant''s hands was taken back, and he went directly to the Jalan to buy more than a dozen strong men and came back. According to Yunyi''s request, Zhuangzi was remodeled, first of all, the watering and drainage works of Zhuangzi.


    The reason why the tenants were not kept was because they wanted to join forces to deceive students. They felt that Xiao Yiping and the others did not understand anything. It seemed that the original owner spoiled them.


    After Yun Yi knew about this, he said to Xiao Yiping: "Give Xiao Yiyou both stores in the market. Your task now is to find some orphans with good character, intelligence and aptitude in the surrounding area and bring them back to Zhuangzi. Come on, we will be of great use in the future."


    Xiao also bowed in parallel: "Yes, Master, this subordinate will do it now."


    After Xiao Yiping left, Yunyi walked around Zhuangzi again, asking Zhuangtou to find someone to build a yard in the place he designated, and instructed to surround the courtyard wall at that time.


    *


    When Jing Rui came back in a hurry, it was just in time for the spring sowing.


    I didn''t go home, but went directly to the hospital. The moment I saw Yunyi, my longing was replaced by a look of tenderness, and she quietly watched the little woman who was instructing everyone to dry the herbs in the hospital.


    Yunyi looked up and looked over as if sensing, dropped the herbs in his hand, and ran towards Jing Rui: "Jing Rui, are you back?"


    But he stopped halfway through the run, and then he remembered that he was in the hospital''s hospital, so he looked left and right, and then said, "You just came back, haven''t you gone home yet?"


    Jing Rui said with a smile, "I want to come over to talk to you first, and then go home to wash up."


    Yunyi looked at his dusty appearance and felt a little distressed: "Go back to wash up and take a good rest. At first glance, it seems that you are busy on the road and haven''t taken care of yourself. After I finish the work at hand, I will go back."


    Jing Rui knew that it was Yun Yi who felt bad for him: "Okay, I''ll go back to rest now, you come back earlier too."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 311： lest we be wrong again

    Chapter 311 Lest we have the wrong idea again


    He just missed Yunyi so much, he wanted to come over to see her first and then go home.


    Seeing that someone in the courtyard was looking over here, thinking that there are so many people here, and I don''t want to cause unnecessary gossip to Yun Yi, so I restrained myself and didn''t do anything out of the ordinary: "Go ahead, I''ll go home first. already."


    Yunyi watched him walk away, and then returned to the courtyard. The fat cook just happened to see the scene just now: "Doctor Xiao, that''s Lord Qianhu."


    Yun Yi smiled and nodded: "Yes."


    The fat cook came over and said, "Your Excellency is so kind to you. It looks like you just came back. I''m afraid that you have come to see you before you go home."


    Yunyi didn''t reply, but there was always a smile on his face.


    The fat cook is also a person of interest. Seeing that Yun Yi stopped talking, she thought she was shy, so she stopped saying this, but slapped her thigh and said, "Look at my memory, I forgot about the business."


    After ?? finished speaking, he said to Yun Yi, "Doctor Xiao, I''m here to find Dr. Xing for something, so I''ll go over first."


    Yun Yi smiled back: "Aunt Jiang, go get busy."


    *


    North Frontier Guard Commander''s Mansion


    Mrs. Gu said after listening to her husband''s instructions, "Which day is that date set?"


    Gu Commander thought for a moment: "Three days later, people have just returned, and they have to rest for a few days. Otherwise, it will be annoying if the time is too tight."


    Mrs. Gu said with a smile: "This scene of thousands of households is really hard to come by, and it''s time to turn around."


    Gu commander glanced at Madam: "Madam, you are confused. I just said that Cheng Qianhu came back from the capital to recognize his relatives, and you were drunk before the banquet was held."


    Mrs. Gu raised her hand and patted her mouth: "It''s my concubine''s fault. I shouldn''t have forgotten such an important thing."


    Gu Commander smiled and patted his wife''s hand: "I know you didn''t mean it, it''s okay to say this wrong in our room, and you must never say it wrong in the future."


    Mrs. Gu said with a petty temper: "My concubine just admitted it was wrong, and it wasn''t intentional. It''s not a habit, and I haven''t changed it for a while."


    Commander Gu made Madam Kan angry: "Okay, okay, okay, it''s my fault, it''s okay."


    Mrs. Gu laughed again after hearing this: "By the way, I heard that Cheng Qianhu is engaged. Do you want to invite his fianc¨¦e together this time? It is inevitable that we will meet in the future, so we just set up a relationship in advance."


    "This is for him to decide. After all, his identity will be different after he recognizes his ancestors and returns to his ancestry. It''s hard to say about this marriage contract, lest we make mistakes again."


    "If Cheng Qianhu really didn''t recognize the marriage contract because of his identity change, then this person is not worth dating."


    "This can''t be said casually."


    "My concubine is not in my own room. Talk to you, sir, and I''m not stupid. How can I tell people about this."


    "Then his fiancee will not send invitations."


    "Give me his fianc¨¦e''s invitation early tomorrow morning, and I will hand it over to Cheng Qianhu in person. It''s up to him whether you give it or not, so you won''t be offended."


    "It''s still the master."


    "I have something more powerful, do you want to try it now."


    "Alas, sir, you are so bad."


    *


    When Yunyi got home, Jing Rui was already waiting at the gate. Brother Hao rushed over because he didn''t know that Jing Rui was coming back: "Brother Jing, are you back?"


    Jing Rui picked up the little guy directly: "I''m back, I brought you a gift, I''ll bring it to you later."


    Brother Hao smiled happily: "Thank you, Brother Jing."


    Aunt Gu came out of the kitchen: "Little Master, come here quickly, have you tasted the flavor of the braised pork I made?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 312： nice job

    Chapter 312 Well done


    Brother Hao heard Aunt Gu''s words, let go of Jing Rui''s hand, and ran into the stove with short legs.


    Yunyi and Jing Rui looked at each other and smiled, knowing that Aunt Gu had deliberately called Brother Hao away, Jing Rui stretched out his hand and pulled Yunyi to the main room.


    Let Yunyi sit down, and then she took out the set of magnolia flower jewelry that she brought back. Just as she liked in her previous life, it was simple, generous, and exquisite workmanship. At first glance, it was expensive.


    Yunyi liked it very much. After picking up each piece and admiring it, he said, "Thank you, I like it very much."


    Jing Rui saw that she really liked it, and he also put a smile on his face: "I fell in love at a glance, and I knew you would like it."


    Yunyi carefully put it away, and then looked at Jing Rui: "How is it, is it going well in the capital?"


    Jing Rui took her hand: "Except I miss you very much, everything is fine."


    "After a trip to this capital, it''s not the same, and you''ve become a lover?"


    "It''s true, I started thinking about you before I left the northern border. I just wanted to get back after finishing my work soon. The ancestral hall was opened on the second day of returning to the capital, and the clansmen were entertained. On the third day, the General''s Mansion hosted the four Officials and family members of above grade.


    As soon as it''s over, I''ll rush back, you heartless. "


    The two looked at each other affectionately and both laughed.


    "Okay, let''s get down to business, have you encountered any unhappy things or annoying people?"


    "Really, the things you prepared for me came in handy. We may be able to stop this year."


    "Have you seen Princess Jing''an?"


    "Yes, the General''s Mansion did not send invitations to Princess Jing''an''s Mansion, but the mother and daughter were thick-skinned and went uninvited. Since she dared to come and provoke me, wouldn''t I be sorry for them if I didn''t do something?"


    "Well, well done, I support you."


    Yun Yi thought to himself, all the good things he prepared for him, it would be nice to have the mother and daughter, now I''m afraid I don''t have time to harass them.


    It¡¯s a pity that they were wrong. On the third day Jing Rui left the capital, the more Princess Jing¡¯an thought about her, the more she felt that the General¡¯s Mansion was plotting against her. The General¡¯s Mansion could not move now, but Jing Rui was able to move. The people came after Jing Rui.


    It''s just that Jing Rui''s speed is not slow, those people just didn''t catch up.


    If Yunyi knew, she would definitely welcome her with both hands. She is not only short of money but also short of manpower. When those people come, it is not just to give her a head, which can save her a lot of trouble.


    The two had a long conversation in the main room, and then they finished talking to each other about what happened around them during the time they were apart.


    Jing Rui smiled and helped her put the broken hair on one side behind her ear: "You are fast, by the way, I have something for you."


    After finishing speaking, he pushed a small box at the back of the jewelry box in front of Yunyi: "This was given by grandmother before leaving, and you just used it."


    Yunyi opened it and saw that it was a stack of silver bills. After counting it, there were actually as many as 60,000 taels.


    Yun Yi is happy now, he doesn''t think he shouldn''t take it: "It''s great, I''m short of money, and the Zhuangzi I was optimistic about a few days ago happened to be taken together, and I have to speed up the work so that it won''t affect the spring sowing. "


    The two were chatting when they heard Xiao Chenrui''s voice coming: "Aunt Gu, is my sister home?"


    Aunt Gu didn''t reply, Brother Hao replied first: "Because my sister wants to come back to see Brother Jing, so I didn''t wait for my brother, they were talking in the main room."


    Aunt Gu laughed: "Our little son is smart."


    Xiao Chenrui heard this, did not go to the main room wisely, looked at Aunt Gu and asked, "Aunt Gu, where is my grandmother?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 313： How did you know

    Chapter 313 How did you know


    Aunt Gu smiled: "Miss Sun came over before, saying that Mrs. Sun had a broken foot and wanted to pick up the old lady to talk. The food is almost done, and I''m about to pick her up."


    Xiao Chenrui said, "Aunt Gu, you can prepare meals at home, I''ll go and bring my grandmother back."


    *


    Sun Family


    Mrs. Sun did have a broken leg, but she did ask Mrs. Xiao to discuss something.


    It turned out that Sun Zhenhui, the youngest granddaughter of the second room of the Sun family, went out to play today, and overheard someone saying that Mrs. Wei was looking at Xiao Chenming, which was originally a gossip.


    But the granddaughter of the big house, Zhenyu, turned pale, and later went to the old lady of the Sun family: "Grandmother, my granddaughter wants to ask you for something."


    What a smart person the old lady of the Sun family is. I saw the eldest granddaughter''s face was wrong before, and I guessed that my granddaughter fell in love with the Xiao family''s concubine, but thinking about the current situation, what is the difference between the concubines, either in the military camp or in kind Juntian, no one should laugh at anyone.


    Thinking about Xiao Chenming''s good character and good skills, now that Xiao Renli and his wife are less involved, it can be considered a good marriage. After discussing with the family, Mrs. Sun let Sun Zhenyu go and take Xiao. The old lady, please come and test your tone.


    It''s not too early for Mrs. Xiao to look at the time: "Old sister, I have this matter in my heart, Zhenyu is a really good child, next time Chen Ming goes out, I will definitely ask him what he means, and I will tell you if there is any news. come over."


    Mrs. Sun''s face was full of smiles: "We also value the character of Chen Ming''s child. If it can be achieved, it would be great."


    The two were talking when someone brought Xiao Chenrui over: "Mother, Chen Rui from the second room of the Xiao family has come to pick up Mrs. Xiao."


    The old lady of the Xiao family stood up: "I''m also preparing to go back, old sister, take care of you well, I''ll see you later."


    Xiao Chenrui came over to say hello, and then helped his grandmother to leave.


    After arriving home for dinner, Mrs. Xiao also received a gift from Jing Rui, and said a little embarrassedly: "Just bring gifts for Yier and the others, why did you bring such an expensive gift to my old lady."


    Jing Rui opened his mouth and said, "This is a little bit of my heart, so grandma will accept it."


    Yunyi is also easygoing: "Grandma, keep it, the days will get better day by day, and the granddaughter will buy it for you in the future."


    Brother Hao interrupted at this time; "Brother Hao grew up and bought it for grandmother too."


    This melted the old lady''s heart: "Oh, my brother Hao has a sweet mouth."


    Brother Hao and Brother Rui received the gift and liked it so much that they thanked them.


    The old lady looked at Jing Rui: "Jing Rui, can you let Chen Ming come back tomorrow?"


    Jing Rui asked: "But there is something important?"


    The old lady laughed: "Chen Ming is also eighteen years old this year, and he is at the age to see others."


    Jing Rui smiled and nodded: "It''s a good thing, I''ll let him come back tomorrow at some time."


    Yunyi leaned closer: "Grandma, do you have a candidate, who is it, do we know each other?"


    Xiao Chenrui laughed: "Grandma, won''t she be the lady of the Sun family?"


    Yunyi turned his head: "How did you know?"


    Xiao Chenrui coughed lightly: "The grandmother I picked up from the Sun family just now, I guess."


    The old lady didn''t say who it was: "Okay, if it happens, you will naturally know it. As for who it is, I can''t tell you now, so as not to ruin the girl''s reputation."


    Yunyi actually had a guess in her heart, but she didn''t say it. It turned out that she liked her cousin, and she couldn''t complain that she would fight for his cousin before.


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support! good night~~~~~~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 314： why are you here

    Chapter 314 Why are you here?


    The next day, Yun Yi was busy making secret pills in the hospital, but she heard someone say, "Sir, are you here to find Doctor Xiao?"


    Yunyi looked up and saw Jing Rui walking in: "Why did you come here?"


    Jing Rui walked to her side: "Come and ask you something."


    Yunyi quickened the movements on his hands: "Then wait for me for a while, I will finish these pills, otherwise they will lose their stickiness after a while, and the kneading will not be enough, I am afraid they will not fit evenly."


    Jing Rui pulled up the stool and sat beside her: "It''s okay, it''s not a rush for you to do your job."


    Yun Yi kept moving: "Then tell me, I''m listening."


    Jing Rui took out a post: "This is what Commander Gu gave me this morning, let me take it with you."


    Yunyi glanced at the thing in his hand: "This commander Gu seems to be a thousand-year-old fox, does he want you to make your own choices?"


    Jing Rui''s mouth curled into a smile: "So I couldn''t wait to come here at noon, just to speak with facts and let them see how much I care about you."


    Yunyi put the rubbed pills aside, then brought a medicine board over, and continued the action of rubbing the pills before: "But it''s normal to think about it, and it''s very cautious to do things."


    Jing Rui nodded, then looked at Yun Yi: "Why don''t you leave these things to other people in the hospital?"


    As Yun Yi made it, he replied: "This pill will be coated with sugar for a while. After the ointment is out of the pot, it should be rubbed in a quarter of an hour and put into the sugar-coated pot, otherwise the effect will be reduced by half. Don''t worry about them doing it, it''s not easy to get one of these herbs together."


    Jing Rui watched her skillfully rubbing the pills. After she finished rubbing, she put the wet Chinese pills in the sugar-coated pot, added water and turned it for a quarter of an hour, and then took out the wet Chinese pills.


    Jing Rui has been watching her operation: "This must not be broken?"


    Yun Yi laughed: "How come, after drying for three to six hours, you have to put a layer of coating on the outside, then heat and air dry, and then you can put it away after drying."


    Jing Rui nodded and said, "It turns out that making pills is so troublesome, and there are so many things to pay attention to."


    Yun Yi was doing what he was doing: "That is, you can''t save the process, you can''t be lazy, or the efficacy of the medicine will be greatly reduced, so you can''t do anything with luck, you can only get what you pay for, and you can''t deceive people. ."


    Until Yun Yi was done, Jing Rui handed the post to Yun Yi: "Then do you want to go to a banquet the day after tomorrow?"


    "Since everyone has sent messages, of course I''m going, could it be that you don''t want me to go?"


    Jing Rui stretched out his hand and pinched the tip of Yunyi''s nose: "You, you know how to bully me. If I don''t want you to go, how can I just run over after my errand."


    "That''s fine. Of course I''m going to take the oath of sovereignty."


    "I''m not thinking, you were the most annoying to attend these banquets before, want to come and see what you mean?"


    "Can it be the same now as before? What identity did you have before, and what identity do you have now? Hey, I feel sad when I think about it. I never saluted many people in my last life. Now I''m afraid that I have to salute when I see someone. Really drunk."


    "Then why don''t you go to participate, so that you won''t be unhappy if you don''t know what to do."


    "When you ascend to a high position in the future, I may not go, but if I don''t go now, wouldn''t it be a slap in the face."


    Jing Rui looked at Yun Yi, reached out and touched her hair: "If someone dares to show you a face, you can return it directly, I have everything."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 315： Ive never been a loser

    Chapter 315 I have never been the one who suffered


    Yun Yi returned with a bright smile: "Don''t worry, just because I am your fiancee, anyone who has some brains will not be confused. Besides, I have never been the one who suffers."


    Jing Rui laughed: "Well, I also sent the invitation, those people must also know my attitude towards you."


    Yun Yi saw that it was not too early: "Will you go back after lunch?"


    Jing Rui glanced outside, with a smile on the corner of his mouth: "Okay."


    Yunyi put away the post: "Wait here, I''ll come when I go."


    It''s just that Yunyi hadn''t gone out yet when she heard the voice of Aunt Jiang, the fat cook, from outside: "Doctor Xiao, I heard that Lord Qianhu is here, it''s time for dinner, I''m bringing you food, and let the adults also Try the food from our hospital."


    Yunyi winked at Jing Rui, gave a thumbs up, and then greeted him with a smile: "Aunt Jiang, thank you."


    Jing Rui also followed behind Yun Yi, walked out, took the tray from Yun Yi''s hand, nodded to the cook and said, "You have a heart."


    The cook was praised by the adults of the thousand households, and her face blossomed with a smile: "Sir, use it slowly, the little lady will go back to work now."


    What Jing Rui had done soon reached Commander Gu''s ears, and he thought about it in his heart, thinking that he would have to remind his wife when he returned to the house at night, and let her take care of Cheng Qianhu''s fiancee in the future, but Don''t let people bully you in your own house.


    *


    Sun Family


    Sun Zhenyu saw that no one was in the grandmother''s house, so she quietly entered the house: "Grandma, I''m in."


    The old lady of the Sun family watched her granddaughter come in: "Did you come here again for Xiao Chenming''s business?"


    Sun Zhenyu shook her grandmother''s arm: "Grandmother, I know you are still asking, how did the old lady of the Xiao family tell you?"


    Mrs. Sun looked at her granddaughter''s anxious look and wanted to laugh: "The girl''s family, I don''t know how to be ashamed."


    Sun Zhenyu pouted and said, "I''m seventeen years old this year, and if I don''t settle down, I''ll become an old girl, and I don''t want people to gossip."


    "Before your mother said that she wanted to show you someone, didn''t you push it all over, and now you say that again, just like that kid from the Xiao family so much?"


    "He''s a good guy, and he''s not as selfish as Xiao Chenhui. Along the way, grandmother, you have seen his character and person, and this is considered to know the bottom line."


    "You, it''s okay, grandma knows what to do, there is no need to rush this matter, you girl''s family should be calm."


    "Understood, grandmother, the meal is almost ready, granddaughter will go to the kitchen to see."


    After saying that, I ran out a little embarrassed.


    On her way to Northern Xinjiang, she noticed Xiao Chenming, and felt that he was very responsible at a young age, not as selfish as Xiao Chenhui, not as useless as Xiao Chenxu, and the most important thing is to be honest.


    Before, he had to be filial to his uncle, and then the border war started. After that, there were always delays in this and that kind of thing, and he never mentioned it to his family.


    At the beginning of yesterday, I heard from my cousin that Mrs. Wei was looking at her, and I was very flustered. I was afraid that I would miss this marriage again, so I hurriedly begged my grandmother.


    *


    Jing Rui sent someone to notify Xiao Chenming early in the morning, asking him to take time to go back today and inform his grandmother that he had something to look for.


    Lord Qianhu said, there is no reason for Xiaoqi not to let people go, so after finishing the morning practice, after hurriedly eating, Xiao Chenming left the barracks.


    He knew that his grandmother was taken to the second room, so he left the barracks and went straight to the second room.


    Aunt Gu saw that the second son of the big room was coming, and greeted him with a smile: "The old lady has been waiting."


    took someone to the door and knocked on the door: "Old Madam, the second son is here."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 316： But there is a girl you like

    Chapter 316 But there is a girl you like


    The old lady''s voice came from the room: "Come in."


    Xiao Chenming pushed open the door and walked in: "Grandma, how are you doing?"


    The old lady smiled and waved to Xiao Chenming: "Brother Ming, come and sit down."


    Xiao Chenming walked over with a smile: "Grandmother, I asked my grandson to come back, but something happened?"


    Aunt Gu brought some tea and snacks over, and then retired wisely.


    The old lady saw Aunt Gu leave, so she looked at her grandson with a smile: "Brother Ming has grown up in a blink of an eye, and he''s the age to say kiss."


    Xiao Chenming blushed when he heard this: "Grandmother, this is not urgent, it will not be too late in a few years."


    The old lady patted him on the shoulder: "Before your second uncle was gone, you have filial piety, and you are not very old, it can be justified if you are not in a hurry.


    But now that you are so old, you have to wait a little longer, all the good girls will be picked. Although your grandfather passed away now, there are still a few months of filial piety, but if you have a suitable one, you can decide first. "


    Xiao Chenming heard what his grandmother said, but in his mind he thought of the young lady of the Sun family, with big eyes and a particularly fond of laughing, but thinking of his own identity, he sighed in his heart.


    The old lady saw that her grandson had something on her mind: "Brother Ming, tell your grandmother that you have a favorite girl?"


    Xiao Chenming hurriedly shook his head and said, "No, grandma, it''s not urgent."


    The old lady laughed: "What do you think of the lady in the Sun family''s big room?"


    Xiao Chenming heard the words of Miss Sun''s big room, his heart beat faster, and there was fine sweat on his nervous forehead. He asked uncertainly, "Grandmother, which Miss Sun are you talking about?"


    The old lady saw the expression on her grandson''s face and smiled: "There is only one young lady in the Sun family''s big house, Sun Zhenyu, who else could it be? What do you think of her?"


    After Xiao Chenming heard it clearly, he was stunned there, and it took a long time to recover: "Is this what the Sun family means, or is it the grandmother''s?"


    When the old lady saw her grandson''s performance, she understood, and she was afraid that the two grandsons of her own family also had an interest in Miss Sun''s family: "The old lady of the Sun family had a broken foot a few days ago. I went to visit yesterday and talked about it. I don''t know you. how about?"


    Xiao Chenming said a little embarrassedly: "I saw it on the way to Beijiang, but I didn''t say a few words."


    Mrs. Xiao looked at her grandson with a smile: "Zhenyu is a good girl, if you want, arrange for you to meet up. If the two of you have no objection, you can settle the marriage earlier. Now you are also showing filial piety, you can always Married, what do you mean?"


    Xiao Chenming remembered Sun Zhenyu''s appearance and her performance on the way to Beijiang: "But my grandmother is the master."


    Old Mrs. Xiao was relieved now, and she looked at her grandson with more kindness. She really felt that Zhenyu was a good girl, and the Sun family was more valuable than the Li family monks who came to northern Xinjiang together.


    As soon as Xiao Chenming left, Mrs. Xiao asked Aunt Gu to accompany her to Sun''s house.


    As soon as he entered Mrs. Sun''s house, he laughed: "Old sister, it''s done. When will the two children meet, if they can get along, let''s discuss it."


    Mrs. Sun listened and said with a smile on her face: "Since Chen Ming agrees, it''s fine for you to decide on this day, girl."


    Old Mrs. Xiao thought for a while: "Then it will be four days later. That day, Chen Ming''s child will take a rest."


    Mrs. Sun nodded: "Is it necessary to discuss this matter with Wei, after all, Chen Ming is her son, and there was news that Wei was going to show Chen Ming a few days ago."


    Mrs. Xiao nodded: "It''s time to tell her, don''t worry about it, talk to her in a while, a girl as good as Zhenyu, she will definitely be happy."


    Sure enough, when Mrs. Xiao told Mrs. Wei about this, Mrs. Wei smiled all over her face: "The granddaughter of the Sun family is really good, and a few days ago I was thinking about showing Chen Mingxiang to see others, which is great. "


    The Wei family thought that the Sun family was a big family, not counting the other side branches. The people in their house alone were very prosperous. With such a Yue family in Chen Ming, he would have someone to take care of him if he had anything.


    Besides, the girl Sun Zhenyu is really good, she has a good temperament, and she is also a popular girl. I have dealt with her a few times and always greeted her with a smile, which made people feel very good.


    The matter of seeing each other between the two families was settled like this, and Jing Rui also gave Xiao Chenming a message, so that he could prepare mentally in advance.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 317： attend banquet

    Chapter 317 Attending the Banquet


    Soon, it was time for a banquet in the mansion of Commander Gu.


    Yunyi had inquired about Mrs. Gu''s preferences before, and she prepared a pot of peonies in the space the night before, and she chose Wei Zi as the variety.


    I got up in the morning and had dinner, teased Brother Hao to play in the courtyard for a while, and then went into the house to clean up.


    The two of them didn''t go late on purpose, but they didn''t arrive early. They didn''t want to be watched as monkeys.


    We are holding a banquet today, and everyone knows why, but we can¡¯t help but give this face, after all, it is also out of good intentions.


    got on the carriage that Jing Rui had prepared in advance, and then moved the prepared peony out of the space. When the carriage reached the intersection, someone took over for Jing Rui to drive.


    Jing Rui immediately got into the carriage, saw Wei Zi standing there, and smiled: "I am afraid that this pot of Wei Zi will be delivered to Madam Gu''s heart today. I heard that Madam Gu likes flowers the most, but she always keeps them. not good.


    The northern Xinjiang is too cold, and it is difficult for peony to survive, so this Wei Zi is afraid that it will become her treasure. "


    Yun Yi smiled and said, "I asked about it casually yesterday, and I know that Mrs. Gu loves flowers, so I planted a pot last night and prepared it."


    Jing Rui took Yun Yi''s hand: "I''m afraid there will be a lot of people today. If some people don''t have eyesight, they don''t have to worry about others, just clean it up. I have everything."


    Yun Yi laughed and leaned close to Jing Rui''s ear: "If anyone offends me, I promise to return it in a blink of an eye."


    It didn''t take long for ?? to arrive at the Gu Mansion, and Cheng Zhong''s voice came from outside: "Master, here we are."


    Yunyi heard the name of the outsider and knew that this person must be one of the followers arranged by Cheng Yanbin to Jing Rui.


    Covered the flower with a red cloth, and was ready to get off.


    After ??Jing Rui got off the car, he stretched out his hand to help Yun Yi get off the car, and someone at the gate of Gu Mansion flew into the mansion to report.


    Jing Rui asked the servants at the gate of Gu''s house to remove the flowers from the car, and the housekeeper greeted them first: "Master Qianhu and Doctor Xiao are here, please come in quickly."


    Jing Rui nodded and said softly to Yun Yi, "Let''s go in."


    Yun Yi smiled at him: "Okay."


    Jing Rui has been paying attention to Yun Yi next to her, coordinating with her pace, and explaining something to Yun Yi from time to time.


    The way the two got along made many ladies and young ladies who came to the banquet behind them envious and jealous, and felt that Yun Yi, an exiled sinner, was not worthy of a thousand households, let alone a thousand households with backgrounds. grown ups.


    As soon as they entered the yard, the envoy Gu and his wife greeted them. Jing Rui exchanged a few words with them, and then introduced to Mrs. Gu: "This is my fianc¨¦e Xiao Yunyi, I will ask my wife to take care of me later. some."


    Madam Gu looked at Yun Yi with a smile: "What a beauty, I can''t blame Cheng Qianhu for being so protective."


    Yun Yi smiled lightly and said, "Madam has praised me wrongly, you are a real beauty, and people will like it at a glance."


    Mrs. Gu laughed heartily: "You really know how to talk, come with me to the backyard, just to introduce you to this official female relative of the northern Xinjiang, so that you can recognize people."


    Yunyi didn''t reply, she heard Madam Gu speak to Jing Rui: "Cheng Qianhu, don''t worry, I will take care of you for you."


    After ??, he smiled and dragged the person away.


    When they entered the backyard, there were already a lot of ladies and ladies who came to the banquet. When they saw Mrs. Gu bringing people in, they all looked over.


    Mrs. Gu smiled and said to the crowd: "Just now everyone was curious about how Cheng Qianhu''s fiancee looks like. I brought someone here. Come and get acquainted."


    Yunyi said very generously: "Hello ladies and gentlemen, I''m Xiao Yunyi."


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support! good night~~~~~~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 318： Look at me, Im really getting used to it

    Chapter 318 Look at me, I''m really used to it


    At this moment, Wei Commander Tongzhi''s wife came over: "This is Cheng Qianhu''s fianc¨¦e. I only heard her name before and never saw her. Now that I see her, I can''t take my eyes off her."


    Mrs. Gu introduced with a smile: "This is Hu Shujuan, the wife of Command Tong Zhi Dong Qiancheng. You can just call Mrs. Dong."


    Yunyi saluted slightly and said hello with a smile: "Hello Mrs. Dong."


    Mrs. Gu took her to know the next one: "This is Fang Hongling, the wife of Bai Yuming, who is in charge of the incident. You can just call her Mrs. Bai."


    Yunyi also bowed: "Hello, Madam Bai."


    This lady Bai can see from her eyebrows that she is not a good friend, and Yun Yi also lacks sincerity.


    Just listen to Mrs. Bai and say: "She is really charming enough, and I can''t complain that Cheng Qianhu likes it, but you are indeed wronged Cheng Qianhu."


    As soon as these words came out, it could be said that even Mrs. Gu couldn''t get off the stage. She assured Cheng Qianhu that she would take good care of her, and she was bullied as soon as she brought it to the backyard.


    Her face turned cold: "Mrs. Bai, this is the Gu residence, Miss Xiao is a distinguished guest invited by Mrs. Ben, what are you talking about?"


    Mrs. Bai was also awake now, and she complained in her heart that she couldn''t hold her breath, and quickly remedied: "Look at me, I''m really used to speaking straight, and I didn''t say this alone, everyone didn''t say that just now."


    As soon as these words came out, the other ladies and young ladies in the courtyard all changed their faces, and they all thought that Mrs. Bai was an idiot.


    Yunyi laughed ''puchi'': "So everyone thinks so, and yes, although my parents left early, they gave me a face that others can''t envy.


    I used to hear people say that beautiful women with long appearance are easy to be jealous of. It seems that this is true, and it is really worrying. "


    Mrs. Gu didn''t expect Yun Yi to answer like this, so she also laughed: "Yes, yes, yes, knowing that you are born beautiful is hard to give up, it is normal to be valued by Cheng Qianhu."


    The other ladies and young ladies in the courtyard quickly responded. They didn¡¯t want Xiao Yunyi to go back and sue them because of what Mrs. Bai said. Although Qianhu is only a five-ranked person, he is now a major general in the general¡¯s residence. This identity has changed, and everyone must be scruples.


    With Madam Gu''s help, the courtyard became lively again, but everyone didn''t forget that Madam Bai, who was commanding the housekeeper, pulled them into the water just now.


    Not far away, in the pavilion, Bai Qiulin, the young lady of the Bai family, who was chatting with other young ladies, had an unnatural expression on her face. While resenting her mother, she also hated Yunyi.


    What my mother did just now was really stupid. Whoever can come to the banquet is not a human being. My mother is not asking herself.


    Fortunately, Mrs. Gu saved the scene in time. If Xiao Yunyi cried and turned around and left, I am afraid that this incident will be a big one today, and they will be laughed at and suspected in the White House.


    Mrs. Gu took the lead and took the seat, Yunyi became the fiancee of Lord Qianhu as an exile, and after Cheng Qianhu''s identity changed, she did not abandon her, and some people were jealous.


    So in the ensuing conversation, there were many people who were deliberately embarrassing Yunyi, but who was Yunyi, no matter what everyone said, she could answer them skillfully.


    This made Mrs. Gu''s eyes brighter and brighter, because no matter what everyone said, she could answer one or two things, but she was enough to make those people unable to refute, what a wonderful person.


    Mrs. Gu is in love with Yunyi from the bottom of her heart, and she thinks that she can''t complain that Cheng Qianhu will protect her closely. It seems that you can''t just look at the appearance of everything. Cheng Qianhu''s eyes are really good.


    Just when everyone was chatting, a maid hurried in to report: "Madam, the old lady is sick again."


    Madam Gu''s expression changed when she heard it, she hurriedly pleaded guilty, and went to the old lady''s courtyard with the maid.


    After Mrs. Gu left, some people couldn''t hold back, so some people tried to find a sense of existence in front of Yunyi.


    The lady who caused the trouble just now started: "Miss Xiao, I heard that you are a doctor. This girl''s family is not good at home to avoid suspicion at home, but she shows her face outside. In the future, she will not be told to die?"


    Dear friends, Chapter 259, Sonoko has revised it a bit, because the previous two books were written together, it is inevitable that the thinking is not thoughtful and the logic is not comprehensive enough. It''s a bit far-fetched, but at least it''s a roundabout, and it won''t affect the plot. It''s that the heroine overheard the conversation between Cheng Xianglan and his wife and forgot the real relationship between Cheng Yanbin and Jing Rui, so Yuanzi simply added a few words, really Forgot about this, haha! Thank you again for your suggestions, and the garden will continue to work hard.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 319： This master and servant want to put the blame on others

    Chapter 319 The master and servant want to blame others


    Yun Yi glanced at her sideways: "Does Madam Bai live by the sea?"


    Mrs. Bai was a little puzzled: "This is the northern Xinjiang, where did the sea come from?"


    Yun Yi picked up the tea cup by the table: "Even my future father-in-law, General Cheng, didn''t dislike my errand. In what capacity did Mrs. Bai say this? Could it be that Bai Qianshi wants to decide for the general''s house, or is it Mrs. Bai? Entrusted by others, in the matter of loyalty.


    Although Bai Yan is my fianc¨¦''s boss, he shouldn''t interfere in his family affairs, doesn''t Mrs. Bai feel that she is too lenient? "


    Mrs. Bai was ruthlessly pushed back by Yun Yi, so she was naturally unhappy: "What am I saying is the truth?"


    Yunyi said with a light smile: "But my fianc¨¦ doesn''t mind it, and you''re not my mother-in-law. Could it be that Mrs. Bai is thinking about my future father-in-law, so she wants to keep the house for him?"


    Mrs. Bai didn''t expect Yun Yi to be so articulate at such a young age, and she wanted to ruin her reputation, she said angrily, "What kind of thing are you, you dare to arrange this Mrs.?"


    Yun Yi was not afraid of her, and said with some sarcasm: "The first time we met, I have no grievances with you, why is Madam Bai embarrassing me, the clay figurine still has three points of fire, you take yourself too seriously, There is a saying that the first flirt is cheap."


    After ?? finished speaking, he got up and said, "Ladies and misses, let''s talk slowly, I''m going to the garden, so I''ll retire first."


    As soon as Yun Yi left, Madam Bai said with an ugly face: "The days are still long, can you marry Lord Qianhu and say twice, huh, when you cry, you are so arrogant."


    After she finished speaking, none of the ladies and ladies chatting beside her answered her.


    Bai Qiulin watched Yun Yi come out from the main hall, and there was no maid beside her, so she chased after her: "Miss Xiao."


    Yunyi heard someone call and stopped: "Who are you?"


    Bai Qiulin said, "I''m Bai Qiulin. My mother was offended a lot just now. I apologize to you for her, and I hope the girl doesn''t care about her."


    This girl''s words are sincere, but her eyes can''t deceive people. She has seen all kinds of people in her previous life, and the girl in front of her is still too young. Yun Yi can tell at a glance that she is pretending.


    But she was interested and wanted to see what she wanted to do?


    When she heard footsteps coming from behind her, she wondered if this girl would be framed like the one in the TV series.


    The moment she saw her raising her hand, Yun Yi laughed and came, it was time to start her performance.


    When she reached out her hand, Yun Yi squatted down, since she wanted to perform, of course she had to help her.


    Those people happened to walk to their right and saw the postures of the two of them clearly. Seeing that the girl from the Bai family stretched out her hand to push Yunyi, Yunyi squatted down at this moment.


    But everyone didn''t notice that while Yunyi pinched a leaf on the shoe, a leaf popped out with her other hand using internal force, and they watched Bai Qiulin pounce in Yunyi''s direction.


    Amid everyone''s exclamations, Yun Yi directly moved out, Bai Qiulin was lying on the ground, and it was a coincidence that the flower shop in front had just been watered, and mud was all over her hands, face, and clothes. .


    In the eyes of others, this is that she wanted to push people, but she used too much force, she couldn''t hold back her strength, and she directly harmed herself.


    Yunyi pretended to be frightened: "Miss Bai, are you okay? Why did you fall down so well?"


    If she guessed correctly, this Miss Bai wanted to grab her skirt, and then she wanted to play a pushed scene while she didn''t react, but she didn''t expect Yun Yi to squat down first.


    was damaged by Yunyi, it was strange that she was able to hold back her strength, in fact, where did the strength come from, it was only because the bottom plate was unstable and she lost her center of gravity.


    Bai Qiulin was helped up by the maid behind her: "Miss, are you okay?"


    That maid is also talented, she turned around and shouted, "Miss Xiao, why are you pushing my lady?"


    Maybe this is the line that was rehearsed in advance, and blurted out as soon as my brain became hot, I didn''t notice that the word ''push'' was used at this time, right?


    Those who saw Bai Qiulin''s movements clearly had different expressions on their faces, and anyone with a discerning eye could see that this was because the master and servant of the Bai family wanted to put the blame on others, but they were smashed by this stupid maid.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 320： Dont hurry up and apologize to Miss Xiao

    Chapter 320 Don''t hurry up and apologize to Miss Xiao


    Bai Qiulin endured the pain and gritted her teeth to the maid beside her: "Shut up."


    relieved the discomfort on his body a little: "I didn''t stand up and fell down, what''s the matter with other people''s Miss Xiao?"


    clapped the mud on his hands and forced a smile: "Miss Xiao, I''m sorry, I''ll ask her to apologize to you."


    Then he looked at the maid beside him: "Don''t hurry up and apologize to Miss Xiao."


    It was only at this moment that the maid realized that things didn''t go as they had arranged in advance, but instead she ruined the young lady''s affairs: "Miss Xiao, this servant is wrong, I''m really sorry, the servant didn''t see clearly in the back just now, misunderstanding. you."


    Yun Yi looked at the master and servant with a half-smile, "So that''s the way it is, I was thinking just now that your question is like knowing what''s going to happen in advance, it''s really hard for people to disagree Misunderstand.


    But I don''t need to apologize. I didn''t get hurt anyway. If I didn''t see a leaf on my shoe, I squatted down and tried to take it off. I''m afraid I still don''t know what will happen. It seems that I am very lucky. Well, God is helping me.


    Quickly take your lady to wash up, there is something wrong with this person coming and going, don''t scare the children who come to the banquet. "


    Yun Yi said that the wind was light and the clouds were calm, and she kept trying to hold back her smile.


    Looking back at Bai Qiulin, her face was quite ugly, but this person was really able to pretend: "Miss Xiao is right, I''m really disrespectful when I look like this."


    said to the maid, "Help me go to the inn to clean up."


    After saying that, he nodded to Yun Yi, then turned and left.


    Mrs. Dong, who commanded the same family, came over: "Miss Xiao, are you alright."


    Yunyi still had a leaf in her hand, and when she heard Mrs. Dong''s words, she threw it out: "I''m fine, but I don''t know how Miss Bai is lying there. Fortunately, I didn''t get hurt."


    Mrs. Dong sighed in her heart and thought: Everyone wants to hurt you, and you are still worried about others. Where is the previous neighbor''s eloquence? Thinking about it again, she is afraid that she has not seen Miss Bai''s extension. He seems to be a kind-hearted person.


    took her hand: "You, how much more careful you are when you are killed in the future."


    Yunyi pretended not to know: "What''s the matter, did something happen that I don''t know about?"


    How could Mrs. Dong talk too much, she said with a smile: "It''s okay, the old lady of the Gu family is sick again. Would you like to come visit with me."


    Yun Yi smiled and nodded: "Okay, I don''t know anyone, so let''s go with Madam."


    On the way, Yun Yi realized that the old lady of the Gu family had a head disease and would fall ill from time to time. She hadn''t come out to see guests for a long time.


    When Yun Yi followed Madam Dong and several other ladies into the backyard, the old lady just came over.


    After so many years, I have also looked for a lot of doctors, but this disease has never been cured.


    The ??fu doctor may have been used to seeing it too, seeing the old lady recover and was about to leave.


    Mrs. Dong and the other ladies who came with her were very familiar with the old lady of the Gu family, so she didn''t let anyone inform them and went in directly.


    Because the old lady of the Gu family happened to be on the low couch outside when she got sick, so as soon as they came in, they saw the pale old lady Gu with her eyes closed on the low couch.


    Yunyi thought about Mrs. Gu''s maintenance before, and also thought that she would stay in this northern border for a few years, and it was necessary to have a good relationship with the commander Gu''s family. Besides, as a doctor, she couldn''t stand by.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 321： take action

    Chapter 321 Rescue


    So he took the liberty to take a step forward: "Mrs. Gu, can I help Mrs. Gu to get a pulse?"


    Mrs. Gu was stunned at first when she heard Yun Yi''s words, and then she thought of something, holding the mentality of giving it a try: "Of course you can."


    Mrs. Dong frowned slightly. The old lady of the Gu family was sick. I don''t know how many doctors I have called before and after, but no one has cured her. I just praised her before, which would be a bit reckless.


    Yunyi stepped forward, squatted down, and carefully felt the pulse of the old lady of the Gu family.


    Afterwards, he asked some details about the onset of the disease. With the mental strength that had just recovered recently, he checked the old lady, and it seemed that there was no problem.


    After thinking about it for a while, I suddenly thought of something.


    looked at the old lady who had just opened her eyes: "Hello, old lady, I''m a doctor in the hospital. I want to help you find the cause. Can you cooperate with me to do some actions?"


    Mrs. Gu looked at the young girl in front of her. She didn''t quite believe in her medical skills. She waved her hand and said, "Don''t bother, it''s all an old problem."


    Yunyi did not give up: "Old Madam, you should give the younger generation a chance, and also give you a chance, maybe there will be a miracle?"


    The old lady has already slowed down, looking at Yunyi''s persistence, a smile appeared on the corner of her mouth, and asked the maid to help herself up: "Tell me, how can I cooperate?"


    Yun Yi smiled and said, "Turn your head slowly and lie down again."


    The ladies who followed up with Mrs. Dong before whispered in a low voice: "Is this Miss Xiao a little too self-aware, Mrs. Gu has not been cured for so many years, this is too courageous big?"


    "Okay, it''s none of our business, so don''t say a few words."


    Just as the old lady repeated several sets, suddenly the world was spinning again, and she felt that the house was about to collapse, which frightened the maid next to her: "Will you cure the disease?"


    Yunyi is now more able to determine the illness of the old lady of the Gu family. This illness is not a head disease, but an otolithiasis in later generations.


    Yun Yi said in a hurry: "I am afraid that only I can cure this disease."


    As soon as these words came out, Mrs. Gu on the side said excitedly: "Miss Xiao, can you really cure this disease?"


    Yunyi nodded: "I will help the old lady to treat now, you can see the effect."


    said to let the maid come to the place, took a step forward, and helped the old lady to reset.


    Yunyi finished the work skillfully, and the old lady suddenly had a lot of clarity in her mind, and her previous dizziness was gone.


    Mrs. Gu turned her head slightly at first, trying to see if she was really not dizzy. Later, she increased the speed of turning her head and it was fine.


    ''s eyes lit up all of a sudden, looked up at Yunyi, reached out and took Yunyi''s hand: "Girl, I really don''t feel dizzy anymore, I really don''t feel dizzy anymore."


    The people in the room were a little disbelieving, just press it a few times, it wouldn''t be a blind cat meeting a dead mouse, but they didn''t dare to say this.


    Yun Yi smiled and said, "It is best to use acupuncture and moxibustion for better results."


    Mrs. Gu''s face was full of smiles: "Listen to Miss Xiao. If you need anything, I will let the servants prepare. If this can really cure my mother-in-law''s old illness, you will be a great benefactor to our Gu family."


    Yunyi heard this, and hurriedly stopped: "Madam''s words are serious, I just do it out of the instinct of a doctor, I don''t see the old man suffering, but I''m still very nervous, and I''m afraid of being told that I like to show off."


    The old lady of the Gu family laughed: "You girl is telling the truth. After so many years, my mind has never been so clear. You girl, you are very skilled in medicine at a young age."


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support! good night~~~~~~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 322： We remember this kindness

    Chapter 322 We have written down this kindness


    Yun Yi smiled sweetly: "When I finish acupuncture for you, you will feel better."


    Mrs. Gu took Yun Yi''s hand and refused to let go: "Wife, I really met a noble today. I have seen many doctors before and after this illness, but they all said that it is not easy to cure, it can only be relieved, if it were earlier When I meet you, I can suffer less."


    At this time, the big maid next to the old lady said, "Miss Xiao, the servant girl was in a hurry just now. I really feel sorry for the old lady. I was in a hurry. I ask the girl to forgive me."


    Yun Yidan smiled and said: "Nothing, I know you are worried about the old lady, you are very good, how can I blame you."


    The girl saw that Yunyi didn''t blame herself, and she was even more grateful to Yunyi: "Thank you girl for your understanding."


    Yun Yi looked at Madam Gu: "Please ask Madam to prepare a pair of silver needles and a bowl of white wine."


    Mrs. Gu nodded and waved at the maid behind her, who turned and left the room.


    It didn''t take long before things were delivered.


    Yunyi didn''t shy away from the people in the room, she just said: "When I put the needle, please be quiet."


    said to the maid next to the old lady: "Help the old lady get the jewelry from the bun."


    At the same time, Yun Yi took out all the silver needles sent and put them into the bowl of white wine sent.


    Seeing that the maid took the jewelry and let it aside, Yun Yi took the silver needle and started acupuncture.


    The whole acupuncture process is very skillful and smooth. Mrs. Gu has hope in her heart, hoping that her mother-in-law''s illness can be completely cured. This is their family''s wish for many years.


    After the needle was pierced, Yun Yi asked Mrs. Gu to change positions and gave her a shoulder and neck massage. Mrs. Gu was so comfortable that she almost fell asleep.


    Three quarters of an hour later, Yunyi pulled out the needle: "Old Madam, how do you feel?"


    Mrs. Gu''s face was full of surprises: "My mind is not as heavy as before, and I am very refreshed. It hasn''t been like this for a long time."


    Mrs. Gu doesn''t know how to thank Yun Yi now: "Miss Xiao, I won''t say more about my thanks. If it will be useful to me in the future, you can speak up, and we will remember this kindness."


    Yun Yi smiled lightly: "Mrs. Gu, this is the fate between me and the old lady, you are too polite."


    At this moment, a maid came running: "Madam, the time has come, and the front yard is going to have a banquet."


    Mrs. Gu smiled and looked at Mrs. Gu and pointed to Mrs. Dong and the others: "Mother, except for them, you haven''t seen foreign guests for many years. Today is a good day. Would you like to go out and sit together."


    Mrs. Gu looked at Yun Yi with a smile on her face, and said to the maid, "Suyun, help me wash up. Today, my old lady will also go to the front yard to join in the fun."


    Compared with the capital, this place in the northern Xinjiang is relatively bold, and there is not so much attention to it. The place where the banquet is held is together, but the male guests and female relatives sit on each side, and a few pots of flowers are placed in the middle to make a demarcation.


    Mrs. Gu shocked everyone when she appeared.


    It was the commander who made Master Gu stand up in shock and hurried over to greet him: "Mother, why did you come out today?"


    Mrs. Gu concealed her face with a smile: "Master, today is a good day. Most of my mother''s old disease has been cured, and it will be cured in a few days."


    Mr. Gu couldn''t believe it. He had hired so many doctors before and after, but there was no way to cure him. He had seen his mother suffering from head disease all these years, but he had no idea what to do. Now his wife said that someone could cure her old disease.


    turned to look at his mother: "Mother, is what Huijun said true?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 323： speechless

    Chapter 323 makes people speechless


    Mrs. Gu smiled happily: "What Huijun said is true, thanks to Miss Xiao."


    Master Gu was a little puzzled: "Miss Xiao?"


    Mrs. Gu hurriedly explained the matter, and pulled Yun Yi who was standing behind her: "It''s Dr. Xiao, Cheng Qianhu''s fianc¨¦e, Mrs. Dong met her in the garden and invited her to visit her mother together. Thinking of Miss Xiao''s medical skills, she helped her mother cure her old illness."


    Master Gu didn''t know how to be grateful: "Doctor Xiao, oh no, Miss Xiao, I have written down this kindness with my family, and if you have anything in the future, feel free to speak up."


    Yunyi didn''t take credit, just smiled and said, "Don''t say that, sir, the doctor is benevolent, I just did what I was supposed to do."


    Mrs. Gu couldn''t say anything in front of so many people. At this time, Mrs. Gu said, "The dishes are already on the table, so many people are waiting, let''s sit first."


    Master Gu personally helped his mother to sit, and then left to sit opposite.


    Yunyi was placed next to Mrs. Gu. The old and the young were chatting happily, and Mrs. Gu always had a loving smile on her face.


    This scene made Bai Qiulin, who was sitting a little further away, see it, her hand hidden under her sleeve clenched into a fist, and she didn''t even notice her fingernails digging into her flesh.


    I was happy to command the second son of the envoy, Gu Shaoyang, but the second son of the Gu family avoided her.


    No matter how hard she tried in these years, she couldn''t get the sincere treatment of her family, what is her Xiao Yunyi?


    I couldn''t get along with her before, and it was just to help the family, but now she is Xiao Yunyi''s enemy. Since she is going to be confrontation no matter what, there is no need to pretend to be a snake in the future.


    Gu Qinglan, the second lady of the Gu family who was sitting beside Bai Qiulin, noticed something was wrong with her: "Qiu Lin, what''s wrong with you?"


    Bai Qiulin then retracted her gaze and pretended to be weak: "It''s okay, maybe I fell a little hard before and felt a little uncomfortable."


    The maid behind her inserted a sentence at this moment: "That girl Xiao is true. If she hides, my girl will not fall into the flowerbed. Fortunately, she is not injured, otherwise I can''t spare her."


    The second lady of the Gu family frowned slightly. What happened before has already been heard. It was clearly Bai Qiulin who wanted to make a bad move. Now this girl said such shameless words again. It seems that she has to stay away from Bai Qiulin in the future.


    What kind of master, what kind of maid, he only apologized to others in public before, and it took a long time to be able to say such a righteous thing, which is really speechless.


    Bai Qiulin didn''t stop her. She had already lost a game before, but now she just wants everyone to think that Xiao Yunyi is a scheming person. Otherwise, it''s impossible to avoid her so quickly and make her look so ugly. .


    It''s not wrong to say that her maid is right. If she doesn''t avoid it, even if she doesn''t stand firm, she will just lie on top of her instead of falling into the flowerbed, making it so embarrassing.


    It''s just that she pretended to be innocent and didn''t notice the contempt of people around her. When she went to the guest house to clean up, there was already a lot of rumors about what happened before.


    Now, the pretentious words of the master and servant are so contemptible that no one takes their words.


    This made Bai Qiulin a little puzzled, but she was embarrassed to say more, for fear that others would notice something.


    As everyone knows, everyone is already watching the play.


    Yunyi''s cure for Mrs. Gu''s old illness soon spread, and everyone''s attitude towards Yunyi also changed. Whether it was sincere or fake, in short, they were very enthusiastic on the face.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 324： I always feel like something is wrong

    Chapter 324 I always feel that something is wrong


    After the banquet started, Master Gu also brought wine to Jing Rui''s side: "Cheng Qianhu, thanks to your fiancee''s action today, my mother''s old illness has been cured for many years. Drink for her."


    Jing Rui didn''t want Yun Yi to drink after hearing this, so he happily picked up the glass and looked at Yun Yi who was sitting not far away, and it happened that she also looked over.


    The two looked at each other and smiled, and Master Gu just took this opportunity to raise a toast to Yun Yi.


    Yunyi quickly understood what he meant, he also picked up the cup in front of him, drank the little wine in it, and nodded towards the other side.


    Mrs. Gu smiled and said, "Come on, Miss Xiao, let''s have a drink together too."


    A maid came up to refill Yunyi with wine, but Yunyi only asked her to pour a little: "Mrs. Gu, I have a limited amount of alcohol, so it''s fine if you want, don''t mind."


    Mrs. Gu also wanted to thank her, so how could she care about this: "Miss Xiao, just feel free to eat more vegetables later."


    Today''s banquet is the happiest than the Gu family. Madam Gu''s old illness is their heart disease. Today, they are in a good mood. The men in the Gu family are a little bit drunk.


    Mrs. Bai, who was still looking for trouble with Yunyi before, after receiving the warning sent by her husband, even if she was unwilling, she did not dare to ask for trouble again.


    But the displeasure in his eyes could not be hidden.


    Originally, their family came with a mission today, but what they didn¡¯t expect was that they all ended in failure, and they also caused a lot of jokes.


    After the Gu family watched Yun Yi and Jing Rui leave the Gu Mansion, Master Gu gathered the family together: "In the future, Cheng Qianhu''s fiancee will be the benefactor of our Gu Mansion, you should take this matter to heart, and don''t follow those who are not on the stage. people doing unpopular things together.¡±


    Of course, Master Gu also heard of what happened today. No matter what the purpose was, the actions of Master Bai''s family made him unhappy.


    *


    Yun Yi and Jing Rui left Gu''s residence, and after the carriage had gone not far, Yun Yi said, "Send someone to check the Bai family, I always feel that something is wrong, we have no grievances and no enmity, and we haven''t seen each other before, so it stands to reason. They shouldn''t be hostile to me."


    Jing Rui raised his hand and pulled the person into his arms: "I have already sent someone to investigate, and there will be results soon."


    Yun Yi rested her head in Jing Rui''s arms: "I think about these people today, I''m afraid that the woman in the capital has arranged it before, it seems that they are still too light, and it''s better to be more cautious recently, I''m afraid that woman Will send someone over."


    Jing Rui put his chin on Yun Yi''s shoulder: "Then let her let the horse come over."


    Yunyi put her arms around Jing Rui''s neck: "Actually, it would be better if she sent more people here. I''m short of people right now."


    Jing Rui chuckled softly: "If the woman hears this, I''m afraid she will be mad."


    What they didn''t expect was that what they said this evening would come true at night.


    When they got home, Brother Hao had long been waiting at the gate. The two got off the carriage, and Brother Hao rushed over: "Sister, Brother Hao misses you."


    Yunyi caught the person: "Sister misses Brother Hao too, what did you do at home today?"


    Brother Hao replied seriously: "Brother Hao is very good, he didn''t disturb grandmother, and even helped grandmother with batter."


    Aunt Gu explained with a smile: "The weather is good today. The old lady took off some old clothes and made a robe. She is going to make shoes for the family when she has nothing to do. The young master really helped a lot today."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 325： or as thoughtful as you think

    Chapter 325 is still as thoughtful as you think


    Yun Yi smiled and looked at his brother: "Brother Hao is awesome, the old lady of the Gu family brought a lot of cakes, Brother Hao helps my sister give a share to the family, okay?"


    Brother Hao flashed big eyes: "For grandmother, for brother, for sister and brother Rui, and for my aunt."


    Yun Yi smiled at him: "Is there anyone else?"


    Brother Hao touched his head for a long time before smiling and said, "And Brother Hao."


    Yunyi smiled and took the cake from Jing Rui''s hand and handed it to Xiaodouding in front of him: "Look, I almost forgot myself, take it."


    Brother Hao took it, turned around and entered the yard: "Grandma, eat cakes."


    The old lady was coming out of the house where she lived, for fear that her little grandson would fall again: "Brother Hao, be careful, don''t fall."


    Yunyi followed and shouted, "Brother Hao, slow down."


    Aunt Gu saw that Brother Hao was safely in front of the old lady, and then entered the kitchen with a smile. In the morning, the eldest son said that he wanted to eat steamed dumplings. She had just made up the noodles and was about to chop the stuffing.


    On the other side of the yard, Brother Hao took out a piece of pastry from the pastry bag on the table: "Grandma eat it."


    The old lady smiled all over her face: "Grandma doesn''t eat it, but keeps it for Brother Hao."


    Brother Hao kept holding it up: "Sister said they have it, grandma eats it."


    The old lady patted the little grandson''s head: "Grandma is old and can''t bite anymore. Brother Hao is still young, eat more."


    Brother Hao looked at the pastry in his hand, opened his mouth and took a small bite: "Grandma, you can bite."


    Then he knew that what he had eaten could not be given to others, so he reached out and took out another piece from the pastry bag on the table, and said with a serious face: "Grandma, Brother Hao has tried it and can bite."


    Yun Yi smiled and looked at Brother Hao: "Grandmother, this is made by the cook in Master Gu''s house. You can try it. If you like it, ask Aunt Gu to make it later."


    The old lady smiled and said, "Why did you attend the banquet and bring back cakes?"


    Yunyi briefly explained what happened today: "Mrs. Gu ordered someone to send it directly to the carriage. I couldn''t refuse any more, so I brought it back."


    The old lady nodded and said: "My Yier is really amazing. With this kindness, Gu Fu will protect your siblings in the future, and grandmother can feel at ease even when she is in Jiuquan."


    Yunyi took the old lady''s hand: "Grandmother, see what you said, in a few years, we will take you back to the capital to live together."


    The old lady heard Yun Yi''s words: "Will there be such a day?"


    After she finished speaking, her eyes were full of yearning. Her parents were all in the capital. Before, she thought that she would never meet again. After all, she was separated by more than 3,000 miles, so she didn''t dare to have any extravagant hopes. thought.


    The granddaughter said this before, and at that time she only thought she was comforting herself, but now she has more trust and expectation.


    While they were talking, Xiao Chenrui also came back.


    Brother Hao heard the calls of Bai Zuo and Bai You, and ran to the gate: "Brother, come quickly and have some cakes."


    Xiao Chenrui stretched out his hand and pulled his younger brother: "Are you naughty at home today?"


    Brother Hao shook his brother''s hand: "Be obedient, Brother Hao helps grandma."


    Walking halfway, Brother Hao let go of his brother''s hand and took a piece of cake: "Brother eat."


    After that, he took another piece and ran to the kitchen: "Auntie eat."


    Aunt Gu was moved: "Eat it yourself, Auntie is making steamed dumplings."


    Brother Hao kept insisting, and Aunt Gu had to take it: "Put it here first, and then eat it after Auntie finishes her work, thank you young master."


    Brother Hao saw Aunt Gu took it, and ran back to Yun Yi''s arms with a smile.


    Yunyi touched his head: "Brother Hao is awesome."


    Brother Hao was praised, but he was a little embarrassed.


    Sister and brother were tired for a while before Yun Yi started talking about the business: "In another three or two days, it''s time for spring sowing in the fields, Brother Rui, you should talk to those people in advance about this tomorrow."


    Xiao Chenrui nodded lightly: "Okay, I''ll make another trip tomorrow morning to settle with them."


    Jing Rui looked at Yun Yi at this time: "I have informed the people who built the house, and they will come in three days. I also bought the half mu of land at the back of our yard and used it to grow vegetables at that time."


    Yun Yi laughed: "It''s still as thoughtful as you think."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 326： Its hard to ride a tiger

    Chapter 326


    Jing Rui smiled lightly and didn''t speak any more. Seeing that the day was getting warmer, he didn''t want to be in the same room with Chen Rui all the time. Now this is his limit.


    Things have been discussed, and Aunt Gu''s meal is also ready.


    *


    Command envoy to work in the White House


    Bai Yuming had a cold face when he came back from Gu''s house, and first he lost his temper at his wife: "You guys are really not good enough, and you are more than bad, let you find a way to ruin her reputation, you are better, put your own first. Fame goes in."


    Madam Bai lost face in the Gu Mansion, and she was in a bad mood at first. Her husband''s return has not ended, and she will be a little angry: "You don''t know how difficult that **** is to deal with, you dislike us for not doing well, Then do it yourself."


    Bai Qiulin saw her parents quarreling about Xiao Yunyi, and persuaded: "Father, mother, stop arguing, let''s think about what to do?"


    Lord Bai lowered his head and pondered for a while: "I don''t know if we are right or wrong in taking this step. Now that Cheng Qianhu is backed by the General''s Mansion, if we take a wrong step, we will be doomed."


    Sir Bai is now extremely regretful, and should not take this matter. I didn''t know that Jing Rui was the son of General Cheng before, thinking that he was just a small thousand households, and he could make it happen with a little stumbling.


    I didn''t expect that this person would have a backer in a blink of an eye, and it was the kind that I couldn''t afford to offend. I had to change my strategy and start with his fianc¨¦e first, but I didn''t expect that his wife and daughter would be so useless, not hurting others, but letting them hurt own reputation.


    Bai Qiulin promised to shoot Yunyi today, and it was also her father''s promise that if things went well, he would find a way to fulfill her and marry Gu Shaoyang, the second son of the Gu family.


    But not only did she fail to complete the task today, she was afraid that what she did today would make the Gu family even more unhappy, and she was very anxious now.


    Lord Bai looked at his daughter and frowned, "Then what can you do?"


    Bai Qiulin thought for a moment: "I didn''t hurt her in the slightest today, I''m afraid it will be difficult to find another chance, this matter should not be delayed for a long time, even if there is another chance to be killed, if it is still like today, I am afraid that they will also be suspicious of our Bai family. It''s better not to do the second one, be ruthless, and cross the line earlier."


    Lord Bai frowned slightly: "You think too simplistically, that Jing Rui has kung fu, even his fiancee heard that he has also learned martial arts, unless it is better than them, let them find out, then let''s It''s not suicide."


    Mrs. Bai interjected at this time: "Husband, is it too late to push this matter? If something happens to Cheng Qianhu and the General''s House finds out that we did it, then the General''s House can spare us?"


    Lord Bai shook his head and said, "You think we can stay out of the way now, but I was careless at first, thinking that he is just an exiled military household, and Zuo is just offending talents and causing disasters, it''s just a matter of a few words, but in a blink of an eye His identity has changed."


    Bai Yuming has a severe headache now, thinking in his heart: Whether this happens or not, the Bai family will not have a good outcome.


    If it is done, there may be a chance to survive with the protection of Princess Jing''an''s mansion. If he breaks his promise, he believes that Princess Jing''an will not let them go.


    But once the shot is unsuccessful and the General''s House finds out, then the Bai family will still not have a good result. It really feels like riding a tiger.


    Shouldn''t have been tempted by those verbal benefits in the first place, and now this is a gamble with the life of the family.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 327： who are you

    Chapter 327 Who are you?


    The Commander''s Mansion


    Mrs. Gu was looking at the pot of Wei Zi: "This girl Xiao is really attentive. She brought such a lovely gift here, and she didn''t mention it from beginning to end."


    The maid next to her echoed: "If you change the wife or young lady from another family, I''m afraid it would have been shouted a long time ago. I wish everyone knew that this girl Xiao is also a real person."


    Mrs. Gu nodded: "It is indeed a very good character, worthy of friendship."


    Master Gu walked in at this time, and saw the beautiful Wei Zi in this pot at a glance: "Where did it come from?"


    Mrs. Gu asked her husband to sit down and poured a cup of tea herself: "This is what Miss Xiao brought today, and she explained that the next person will bring it later. It''s really intentional."


    Master Gu held up the tea cup: "This girl Xiao is really attentive. I''m afraid she has inquired about your preferences before coming here."


    Mrs. Gu''s eyes stared at the beautiful Wei Zi in this pot: "This flower is really well-raised. It''s really rare in this northern border. People who really love flowers will not change for a thousand dollars."


    Mrs. Gu remembered the old lady''s illness again, and then said: "Miss Xiao said three days later. She will come again to give her mother acupuncture. After a few times of acupuncture, the old disease can be completely eradicated."


    After hearing the excitement, Master Gu clenched the back of the chair unconsciously: "I really didn''t expect that Miss Xiao''s medical skills would be so good, and I didn''t even think that because of the blessing of my mother at this banquet, this banquet is really hard, Mrs. already."


    Mrs. Gu knew that her mother-in-law''s old illness was her husband''s heart disease. He was really happy today, and said softly, "This time my mother doesn''t have to be bored in the courtyard all the time, and the day is getting warmer every day. Take your mother out for a walk.


    By the way, I invited Miss Xiao to accompany her, which just happened to allow her to get acquainted with the officials and daughters-in-law of the Northern Xinjiang as soon as possible. "


    Master Gu put down the tea cup: "It''s still Madam''s thoughtful thinking."


    *


    When night fell, Cheng Zhong sent a message. After Jing Rui waved his hand to let him leave, he knocked on Yun Yi''s door: "Yi''er, are you asleep? I have something to tell you."


    Yunyi was about to enter the space, but when she heard Jing Rui go out, she simply waited: "Wait a minute."


    opened the door softly: "Is there any news?"


    Jing Rui nodded and told her the matter in a low voice: "According to what they said, the Bai family was probably bought before I returned to Beijing, but I never found a chance to start."


    Yunyi thought of Bai Qiulin, in order to allow herself to marry Gu Shaoyang, she even wanted to ruin her reputation. If one move failed, she wanted to be cruel. This family is really stubborn for profit.


    Yunyi snorted: "Just think that they are adjusting our lives for us. It''s not bad to watch as a play, and there are no entertainment projects anyway."


    Jing Rui rarely laughed out loud: "Okay, I''ll listen to you, let''s soldiers come to block, and the water comes to cover the soil."


    After the matter was finished, Yun Yi said: "It''s getting late, go back and rest."


    Just waiting for Yunyi to come out after working in the space, something was wrong, Xue Li also reminded: "Master, someone is coming here, and there are still a lot of people."


    Then Bai Zuo and Bai You also called out.


    At the same time, Jing Rui and Xiao Chenrui also opened their eyes at the same time, Jing Rui said, "You stay, I''ll go out and take care of the family."


    Jing Rui got up and walked out of the yard, just in time to see Yun Yi coming out. Those people came down from the mountain, and now they are only a few hundred meters away from the house.


    Yunyi stopped Bai Zuo and Bai You, and the two were afraid that those people would go down the mountain and harm the people and things in the family, so they went out to greet them.


    stopped those people not far from the house: "Who are you?"


    Good night~~~~~~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 328： Then see if you have that skill

    Chapter 328 Then see if you have that ability


    The cold and low voice of the leader came: "The one who came to claim your life."


    Jing Rui narrowed his eyes: "Then let''s see if you have that ability?"


    Yunyi had already received the news from Xue Li, and knew that ten people had come in total, which was really expensive, but she liked it.


    In a moment, the two sides fought together.


    Jing Rui had been told by Yun Yi before that he wanted to try the martial arts of these people, so Yun Yi didn''t try to save trouble, and went straight to the drug.


    These people''s martial arts skills are comparable to those of Xiao Yiping and the others. It seems that they all came from the same place.


    At this moment, Yun Yi was interested in Princess Jing An, and it seemed that she would have to question the situation for a while.


    Two quarters of an hour later, Yun Yi and Jing Rui looked at each other and quickened their movements. One-on-five, the fight was fairly easy.


    This made the other party''s people anxious, and it was an insult to them, so everyone also showed their ability to watch the house.


    After half an hour, Yun Yi and Jing Rui stopped their hands. They were also injured to varying degrees, but those people were more seriously injured.


    Yun Yi just wanted to convince them and make them fear and respect them from the bottom of their hearts, instead of turning them over with a drug and feeding them a loyalty pill. Although the final result is the same, there are still essential differences. .


    It¡¯s just that you can actually fight the addiction yourself, see if you have made progress recently, and be aware of it.


    Yun Yi first took out six blood-dropped Loyalty Pills and fed them to the six people closest to her.


    Those people reacted, and the leader looked at her with eyes that wanted to kill: "What do you want to do?"


    Yun Yi was too lazy to care about them, so he took out four more, let Jing Rui drip blood, and fed them to the rest of the four. After all, he also lacked manpower, but he didn''t know that Princess Jing An knew that the people who had spent a lot of money to cultivate, all What would it be like to make a wedding dress for someone else?


    Yunyi saw that the remaining people were also fed Zhongxin Dan, and threw some powder to them: "You delivered it to your door by yourself, we didn''t force you, the one you just fed is called Zhongxin Dan.


    Of course, you can also disbelieve.


    Your companions have already verified it for you before, and it eventually turned into a blood mist and dissipated in the air. If you are not satisfied, you can try to die. "


    After hearing Yunyi''s words, all of them widened their eyes, and one of them said loudly, "Don''t believe her, how could there be such a thing, we are not three-year-olds."


    The man climbed up from the ground, picked up the knife on the ground, and rushed towards Yunyi''s Jing Rui, but he hadn''t rushed over yet. As soon as the evil thoughts in his heart came out, there was a direct ''bang'', and the whole person vanished into nothingness. .


    This frightened the remaining nine people. What this woman said was true, and there was such a terrible thing.


    The leader had respect for the martial arts of the two of them, but seeing such a miracle again, he quickly made an assessment in his heart, and they did not lose if they followed such a master.


    Yunyi and Jing Rui had already jumped into the distance, Yun Yi looked at the drifting snow and mist: "It''s a pity, I wasted a loyalty pill and lost a manpower."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the leader took the rest on one knee and said, "I have seen the master."


    The person who tried to die before was from Yun Yi''s side, but now there are only five left, Yun Yi looked at them and said, "You five, go to the bazaar tomorrow to find someone named Xiao Yiping in the pastry shop. , he knows what to do, maybe you are still acquaintances."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 329： Such a master is really scary

    Chapter 329 A master like this is really scary


    The leader listened, and had a guess in their hearts. When they took the task and came out, there was an additional task, which was to find clues about the six people who were missing before. Since the master said so, what else did he not understand.


    Such a master is really terrible.


    Yunyi then cross-examined some situations. They dared not tell lies, and they did not lie, because once they wanted to tell lies, the position of their hearts would be on fire, and they were really afraid.


    learned from their words: they only knew that the former master was Princess Jing''an, but they had never met him. They were training at Lingyun Villa 30 miles away from the capital on weekdays, and they were under the command of a steward surnamed Lou.


    They don''t have their own names there, they only have numbers. Most of them were brought there when they were seven or eight years old. All of them had undergone inhuman training to have their current skills. called hearers.


    Yunyi also learned from their words that in addition to Director Lou, Lingyun Villa also had thirty-five commanders whose martial arts skills were comparable to theirs, and thirty-odd commanders who were being trained.


    Yunyi is very happy now, this Lingyun Villa is not just for her to cultivate manpower, she wrote it down.


    It was late at night, and he didn''t want to waste any more time, so he said, "You guys can find a place to heal your wounds, go to Xiao Yiping tomorrow, and listen to his arrangements in the future."


    Jing Rui handed the remaining four directly to Cheng Zhong in the dark, and then returned to the yard with Yun Yi.


    When Xiao Chenrui saw them coming back, he anxiously stepped forward: "Sister, Brother Rui, what happened?"


    Since they beat Jing Rui and changed their surname to Cheng, their name was changed to Big Brother Rui. They didn''t want to hide some things from Xiao Chenrui, so Jing Rui told Xiao Chenrui about the situation. .


    He only needs to let Xiao Chenrui know that Princess Jing''an is their enemy.


    *


    The next day, Jing Rui learned from Cheng Zhong that Bai Yuming was led by the previous Wei Baihu, and then he got on the Jing''an Princess Mansion.


    "Master, originally, Bai Yuming wanted to finish the affairs for Jing''an, looking for an opportunity for Princess Jing''an to help him replace Master Gu, but he never found a suitable opportunity to do it, so he wanted to try Miss Xiao on the Gu family''s site."


    Jing Rui heard Cheng Zhong''s report: "Since he has such an idea and finds a way to send the news to the Gu family, I believe Gu Jianchuan will give him a lesson he will never forget."


    Cheng Zhong understood what the master meant: "Yes, master."


    After a while of silence, Jing Rui continued to ask, "How many sons are there in the White House?"


    After Cheng Zhong followed his master to the northern border, he immediately checked the situation here: "One descendant, two descendants."


    Jing Rui said with an expressionless face: "Since they stretched out their hands that shouldn''t be stretched out, let''s teach the young masters of the Bai Mansion a lesson, and always repay Bai Yuming, what do you think?"


    Cheng Zhong clasped his fists and said: "Master said that the subordinates will do it now. For the few people last night, the subordinates have arranged errands for them. Does the name have to be changed again? They only had numbers before?"


    Jing Rui stood up: "The four of them will be called Cheng Fan, Cheng Rong, Cheng Chang, and Cheng Sheng from now on."


    Cheng Zhong nodded: "Yes, Master."


    *


    On the other side, Sun Yinfeng, who has returned to his hometown, officially wrote a book of reconciliation with Qiao Yuqing today.


    Everyone else returned to their hometown with honor, but Sun Yinfeng came back in a woeful way, but fortunately he came home alive.


    Their appearance almost frightened everyone in the Sun family. Seeing Sun Yinfeng''s appearance, Mrs. Sun cried and asked, "My son, what''s the matter with you?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 330： and away

    Chapter 330


    Sun Yinfeng couldn''t stand his embarrassed and sloppy appearance: "Mother, let us wash up and talk to you again."


    Mrs. Sun then reacted and said to the servants behind her, "Hurry up and prepare water, change clothes, and let the kitchen prepare meals."


    Sun Yinfeng changed the water three times before he came out of the tub to change clothes, packed himself up, and then went to the front hall.


    He hated Qiao Yuqing to death, so he didn''t hide it for her, and told everything about what Qiao Yuqing had done in the northern Xinjiang.


    Mrs. Sun knew that her favored daughter-in-law actually caused her son to lose his official position and almost lost his life, so she almost blew a suona in anger.


    Everyone was in a hurry and tossed for a long time before people came to a relief.


    Now Mrs. Sun wants her son to divorce his wife, but they underestimate Qiao Yuqing.


    The first time Qiao Yuqing returned to Sun''s house, he sent a personal maid back to Qiao''s house for help.


    Sun Qiao and Sun Qiao were friends from life. Originally, when the old grandfather of the Sun family was alive, it was Qiao Yuru, the young lady of the Qiao family''s big house, who was appointed to Sun Yinfeng, but it was just a verbal engagement at the time. Sun Yinfeng.


    So the mother and daughter have done their homework in front of Mrs. Sun. They put Mrs. Sun''s preferences first, and made Mrs. Sun smile. When it was time to formally pass the ceremony, Mrs. Sun proposed to be with Qiao from the second room. Yuqing made a marriage appointment.


    This directly hit the Qiao family in the face, and because of this, the Sun family also offended the Qiao family. In recent years, the relationship between the Sun Qiao family has been limited to the relationship between the in-laws of the second family, and there is no more Others, the big house and the Sun family basically don''t communicate much.


    Now, Qiao Yuqing''s personal maid returned to the Qiao family for help, and the first lady of the Qiao family spit out the tea she drank with a smile: "Haha, she Qiao Yuqing also has today.


    Since she has the ability to marry into the Sun family, how can she not have the ability to win over her husband, and she has to go to the field where her wife was divorced by the Sun family. How can Mrs. Ben miss this good show. "


    So I called the maid to wash and change clothes, and they happily went to Sun''s house with the people from the second room.


    It''s just that when she arrived at the Sun''s house, she didn''t say a word of persuasion, she just treated herself as an outsider and watched the play while drinking tea.


    Because of the second wife of the Qiao family''s good eloquence, this matter has been dragging on for several days without any results.


    Today, the Sun Qiao family got together again. The Qiao family saw that Sun Yinfeng had no room for maneuver, so they had to take a step back and choose and leave.


    Sun Yinfeng is not the kind of ruthless and unrighteous person who insists on killing people. Seeing that the Qiao family was relieved, he immediately wrote the book Heli.


    Qiao Yuqing said a little unwillingly: "Sun Yinfeng, you are really cruel, even if I did something wrong, it is because I am happy with you, and I will do it because I am afraid of losing you."


    Sun Yinfeng''s face was cold: "Qiao Yuqing, you have to have a degree of nonsense, and hurt others for my own good?"


    Qiao Yuqing said hoarsely: "Do you know that every time you talk about Xiao Yunyi, the bitch, the light in your eyes makes me feel like a needle and makes me lose my mind, even if I do something wrong, it will be forced by you. of."


    Sun Yinfeng stared at Qiao Yuqing with bloodthirsty eyes: "Doctor Xiao is indeed excellent, and you are the difference between clouds and mud, you don''t need to confuse black and white here, mentioning Doctor Xiao, which one is the first time I mentioned it, you once The second temptation, I put myself to death, did I get the wish?"


    Qiao Yuqing listened to this, disregarding her face, and burst into tears: "Sun Yinfeng, I know I''m wrong, I shouldn''t be jealous of Xiao Yunyi, please give me another chance?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 331： blind date

    Chapter 331 Blind Date


    The eldest lady of the Qiao family is also a ruthless person. After knowing Qiao Yuqing and Li, she directly posted a post and invited a group of ladies and young ladies to hold a flower viewing banquet in the mansion.


    The second house of the Qiao family knew that this was the revenge of the first lady Qiao Yuqing for stealing her relatives, so she couldn''t say anything, because it was indeed their second house who did the inauthentic thing first.


    Not long after Sun Yinfeng left, Mrs. Sun asked him to meet others, but Sun Yinfeng did not agree.


    He looked at Mrs. Sun and said, "Mother, my son has already divorced once. In the future, my wife will choose by herself.


    Mrs. Sun also knew that if she had not insisted on marrying the second wife of the Qiao family, her son, who would not have harmed her future, had no choice but to agree.


    And Qiao Yuqing just a few days after Heli returned home, her mother began to talk to her about others, but with the lessons of the Sun family, no good family was willing to marry her.


    Sun Yinfeng was a good sixth grader and was thrown out of office by her tossing, and other families were afraid that he would marry such a woman and go back and disrupt the family. In the end, he booked a rural landowner to fill the house, and the master found out that she has never been To give birth, to have a large dowry, and to agree.


    Because the previous wife had already given birth to three sons and a daughter, he was afraid that the step-wife would be bad for the children when she entered the house. Knowing that Qiao Yuqing had been married for many years and had no children, it was exactly what he needed.


    Qiao Yuqing, a good official wife, was defeated by herself, she successfully reconciled herself, and then married and became her stepmother. Those people who did not deal with her often spoke sarcastically behind their backs and made the second room of the Qiao family. lost face.


    *


    Today is Xiao Chenming''s day off, and it''s also the day when he and the Sun family meet each other. He packed himself up early in the morning and went to his grandmother''s place.


    When he came, Yun Yi and the others were having breakfast: "Cousin, do you want to eat some together?"


    Xiao Chenming had something in his heart, and he really didn''t eat well at home. When he saw the golden egg cake on the table, he didn''t tell a lie: "I was a little nervous, and I ran over after drinking a bowl of porridge."


    The old lady smiled and looked at Aunt Gu: "Help me get another pair of tableware and chopsticks."


    Yunyi and the others are going to work today. After eating, packing up and cheering on their cousin, they are ready to go out.


    As soon as he reached the gate, Yun Yi turned around and said to his cousin: "Zhenyu is good, cousin, you have to behave well."


    Xiao Chenming touched the tip of his nose: "If you don''t leave, you will be late."


    Yun Yi smiled and pulled Brother Hao: "Cousin is shy."


    Brother Hao heard this, let go of his sister''s hand, and stuck out a small head at the gate: "Cousin, come on, man, don''t be shy."


    What more did he want to say, but Yun Yi forcefully pulled him away.


    This made the people in the yard laugh out loud, and Aunt Gu stopped laughing: "Little son is smart, it''s really a happy fruit for our family."


    Mrs. Wei came here with her daughter Xiao Yunshu in consideration of the time. When she came, she also brought a ready-made spring shirt to the old lady to express her gratitude and filial piety. The old lady was very satisfied.


    They just chatted for a while when the Sun family came to the door. Today, they were accompanied by the Sun family''s eldest daughter-in-law, Gu Peilan, who is also Sun Zhenyu''s mother, and the Sun family''s second daughter-in-law, Hao Jiayue, and Sun Zhenyu''s second aunt.


    The main purpose of ?? today is to find an excuse to let the two blind date talk. As for the others, they are just here to walk through the scene. They already know enough about Xiao Chenming and the Sun family.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 332： Why are you telling the truth

    Chapter 332 How dare you tell the truth


    Xiao Chenming and Sun Zhenyu both had good feelings for each other, so apart from their embarrassment at the beginning, they got along fairly well.


    The eldest daughter-in-law of the Sun family saw that the time was almost up, so she called Sun Zhenyu to come over. The marriage was not decided, so it is better to pay attention.


    Wei already liked Sun Zhenyu, so Xiao Chenming and Sun Zhenyu''s marriage was soon settled, and they agreed to get engaged after the spring sowing.


    *


    On this day, after the craftsmen who built the house came over, they first moved the backyard wall back to the edge of the newly purchased half-mu land. Jing Rui arranged for someone to bring the stones back a few days ago.


    Because of the large number of people and the strength, in one day, the courtyard wall was built up, and the chicken coop, cow pen, and sheep pen were moved back to the side of the courtyard wall.


    As soon as the house was built, the greenhouse in the backyard had to be demolished. A craftsman saw the sweet potato seedlings in the greenhouse: "What is this, I''ve never seen it before?"


    Yunyi didn''t hide it either, she told the origin and how to eat it generously. Those people were all interested, and someone asked, "Can we buy some seedlings from you?"


    Yunyi was originally intended to promote it, so that after the harvest in the late autumn, everyone would be less hungry, nodded and said, "As long as you can trust me, just come and find me to pick up the seedlings."


    It¡¯s still the same sentence, the number of people is great, and Jing Rui has prepared in advance, and there is no shortage of materials, and the new house will be built in a few days.


    Yunyi had asked people to dig a big pit in the distance in advance, mixed with quicklime and water, and poured it into the pit. After the white ash was formed, it was covered with soil and stored.


    Now that the house is built, the putty can be taken out and used. After the putty is applied to the walls of the room, the walls are white and snow-white. Now everyone is like watching the western scenery.


    But good-looking is good-looking, but it cannot be next to each other. If you accidentally lean against the wall, your clothes will be all white and gray.


    The furniture is also made by the woodsman in advance, so after a few days of removing the humidity in the house, you can move in.


    At the same time, the work in the field is almost the same. This year, Yunyi and the others planted ten mu of potatoes and ten mu of sweet potatoes. Many people are not optimistic, and many people talk about it.


    The craftsmen who helped build the house before, because they had tasted the taste of potatoes and sweet potatoes, and learned that these two crops have high yields, they planted more or less.


    The Sun family and the family of the patriarch Xiao, who were friends with Yunyi and the others, the family of Chang Baihu, Zeng Xiaoqi, and the family of Cong Wen who helped them, as well as the family of Wei and his neighbor Fang, and the family of the wood carpenter also planted some.


    Jing Rui arranged for people to breed sweet potato seedlings early. The sweet potatoes and potatoes that he brought back from the mountains in the late autumn of last year, except for the day they were brought back, they made a taste for everyone, and all the rest were saved as seeds. The 300 acres of land in Lina are all planted with these two crops.


    The remaining sweet potato seedlings and the few potatoes, Jing Rui asked several other thousands of households, only Cao Qianhu followed them to 50 acres. It was not that he did not want to plant, but there were no seedlings and potato seeds.


    Jing Rui''s actions were not less choreographed by others, and they said anything, and some people didn''t even let General Cheng go. Of course, they only talked about it in private, and no one dared to say it publicly.


    *


    On this day, Yun Yixiu changed into a men''s clothes and went to the ''Good Come Again'' pastry shop to avoid people.


    Now that there are people here, Xiao Yiping is not as busy as before, just in the shop today.


    Seeing the master coming, got up and saluted: "I have seen the master."


    Yun Yi raised his hand at will: "Get up, how''s the business in the shops recently?"


    Xiao Yiping took out a few ledgers and handed them over, Yun Yi casually flipped through it, the smile on his face was getting stronger and stronger: "Yes, if this continues, it won''t be long before we can follow the official road. Other cities have opened branches."


    Xiao Yiping also smiled and said, "It''s not that your recipe is good, master, and repeat customers account for more than half of them. As long as they have eaten it, it doesn''t say that it tastes bad."


    Yun Yi thought to himself: Why are you telling the truth, those are recipes that have been passed down through generations of continuous improvement, so it¡¯s no wonder that it¡¯s not good.


    Looking at the customers who came and went outside the store to pack and take away, he asked, "How many people have their names?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 333： good, good meaning

    Chapter 333 is very good, the meaning is good


    Xiao Yiping poured Yunyi a cup of tea: "It was taken according to auspiciousness and prosperity, Xiao Yiji, Xiao Yixiang, Xiao Yiru, Xiao Yixing, Xiao Yilong."


    Yunyi picked up the teacup: "It''s good, the meaning is good."


    Xiao Yiping had a smile on his face when he heard the Lord''s praise: "Master, the things you explained a few days ago have been done. It just so happened that the Zhuangzi was not sold, and the red deed has been done."


    said and took out a box from the cabinet: "In addition, the Zhuangzi next to Zhuangzi also intends to make a move. Master, you have given enough money, and your subordinates will buy it as well."


    Yunyi took over the two land deeds and looked at it carefully: "How is the work on Zhuangzi?"


    Xiao Yiping put away the box: "The Zhuangzi I bought earlier has already built the house according to the master''s instructions, and I have searched for more than fifty orphans from all over the place, ranging in age from seven to twelve or three years old.


    Arranged those people to Xiao Yixing and Xiao Yilong for training, and also hired a gentleman for them according to your instructions, master, and taught them to read and hyphenate. The spring sowing on the village has been completed.


    As for the two Zhuangzi bought later, the planting has only started in the past few days, mainly because it took some time to dig the ground, but in another three or five days, the planting will be fully completed. "


    Yun Yi listened to his words: "The fate between you and me originates from the northern border, so that Zhuangzi is called ''Yuanqi Zhuang''. As for the latter two Zhuangzi, I was thinking that it would be better if they were linked together. Now It can be regarded as what I want, so it''s called ''Ruyi Village''."


    Xiao Yiping cupped his hands and said, "Yes, when I turned back, my subordinates engraved a plaque and hung it up. It happens that the two Zhuangzi are next to each other, and they can take care of each other when things happen."


    Yunyi nodded: "Ruyi Village wants a variety of potatoes and sweet potatoes. Before the end of autumn, we will build a larger workshop near the river. Let''s make potato flour and sweet potato flour."


    Xiao Yiping didn''t quite understand what the master said, but he kept the workshop in his heart: "Yes, master."


    Yun Yi took a sip of tea: "When Zhuangzi is busy with the spring planting, clean up the deserted garden behind the small courtyard in ''Yuanqi Zhuang'', and build a larger greenhouse next to it, and then cultivate some precious The flowers and plants will be supplied to those high-profile families in Tongling City."


    Xiao Yiping was a little embarrassed: "Master, I''m afraid it''s not enough to cultivate precious flowers and plants in this northern land. After all, the winter here is long and bitter, so I''m afraid I''ll be busy for nothing."


    Yunyi put down the tea cup in his hand: "I have a coup for this, you just do as I tell you to do it."


    Xiao also bowed in parallel: "Yes, Master."


    Yun Yikan almost explained, and took out a few large silver notes from his arms: "If you want a suitable Zhuangzi, just buy it."


    Xiao Yiping didn''t know why the master liked to buy Zhuangzi so much, but he just took the bank note and didn''t ask any more questions.


    Xiao Yiping and the others are worthy of being trained people, their ability to do things is much stronger than ordinary people, which makes Yunyi very satisfied.


    *


    The spring broadcast is coming to an end soon, and the day of Xiao Chenming and Sun Zhenyu''s engagement soon ushered in.


    On this day, Sister Yunyi and Jing Rui were all transferred to rest at home, in order to accompany Xiao Chenming to the Sun''s family to make a decision.


    Today, the head of the Xiao family was also invited by Xiao Chenming as an elder to accompany him to the past appointment, showing that the Xiao family attaches great importance to Sun Zhenyu.


    When Yun Yi and the others accompanied Mrs. Xiao to the big room, they saw the betrothal gifts prepared by Mrs. Wei: a pair of auspicious silver bracelets, two pieces of bright muslin cloth, two catties of meat, two packets of cakes, and six taels of betrothal gifts for them. silver.


    This is the betrothal gift that Wei Shi did his best to prepare, no matter how much, he really couldn¡¯t come up with it.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 334： what happened

    Chapter 334 What happened


    In this military household area, such a betrothal gift is considered very good, but after seeing the wealthy Yunyi, I always feel that it is still a little less, so I whispered a few words to Jing Rui.


    Jing Rui nodded, turned and left the yard.


    It didn''t take long before he brought people back, brought back two jars of good liquor, plus the two big fish that Yun Yi had brought before, this was enough for six gifts.


    It''s not that she doesn''t want to prepare more, she really doesn''t want to cause unnecessary trouble.


    Wei Shi was very grateful: "It really cost you money."


    Yun Yi smiled and said, "Don''t say that, I''m here for my cousin, for our Xiao family."


    The old lady didn''t expect Yun Yi to do this. While she was relieved, she also felt that the child was kind-hearted, sensible, and affectionate.


    *


    The Sun family didn''t go out today, just waiting for the Xiao family to come to hire.


    With the support of Patriarch Xiao, the two families soon exchanged marriage certificates.


    Yunyi was dragged into her own house by Sun Zhenyu after she arrived at Sun''s house.


    Yun Yi smiled and joked: "I will have to call you sister-in-law in the future. I really didn''t expect that we would have such a fate. Tell me, when did you fall in love with my cousin?"


    Sun Zhenyu said a little shyly: "Don''t make fun of me, or I''ll get on with you."


    Yun Yi laughed when she saw her blushing.


    Outside, Mrs. Sun said to the Xiao family: "Zhenyu is seventeen this year. We want to keep her for another year and get married in February next year. Will my in-laws be considerate?"


    Patriarch Xiao turned to look at Mrs. Xiao and Mrs. Wei. He couldn''t control this matter, after all, it wasn''t his own room.


    Mrs. Wei looked at Mrs. Xiao and made it clear that the old lady was the main one. The old lady was thinking that after Chen Ming''s filial piety, he brought people into the door a few years ago, but after thinking about it, it''s fine: "Old sister said so. How could we not understand."


    The two families rejoiced and ate a meal. The marriage of Xiao Chenming and Sun Zhenyu was completely settled, and they only waited for the date to be married in February next year.


    *


    As the days passed, Yunyi was helping people to prescribe medicines when she heard someone in the hospital rush in crying: "Hurry up, save my son."


    Yunyi has the best memory. As soon as he heard this voice, he knew that it was Mrs. Bai.


    After writing it and blowing it dry, I handed it to the person who came: "Take it and grab the medicine. After drinking these decoctions, the symptoms will be relieved a little bit, but I''m afraid it will take some time to get rid of the root. Give you some ointment."


    The man thanked him a lot before leaving with the recipe.


    At this time, the crying in the courtyard grew louder, and only Doctor Xing roared: "If you want your son to live, just shut up, it''s annoying."


    Mrs. Bai, who was still crying before, heard this, and suddenly became hoarse, covering her mouth and daring not to make any more sound.


    Yun Yi didn''t follow the past to join in the fun, she was going to go to Gu''s house in a while, and today it''s time to acupuncture Mrs. Gu, she heard a medical assistant who came in to get something said: "It''s too bad, I''m afraid it''s that leg. It''s a waste."


    Someone asked gossip: "What''s going on?"


    The medical assistant was looking for something there, and said, "I hurt myself because of my hand. I heard that the young master is the second son of Lord Bai, who has been in the wrong. Doctor Xing said that the bones are broken, and there is no way to fix it."


    The medical assistant took what he needed and ran out.


    At this time, the cook came to deliver water, and Yun Yi only knew from her that the second son of the Bai family had nothing to do. He was wandering in the market and saw a carriage parked on the side of the road, and the horse in that carriage was a horse. good horse.


    On a whim, I gathered around to watch it. I originally wanted to let people resell him at a low price in the name of Lord Bai, but how could the driver of the carriage listen to him, and there was a dispute.


    The second son of the Bai family got angry when he saw the people passing by pointing at him, so he took off the special needle for self-defense from his body and stabbed the horse''s butt.


    Under normal circumstances, if the horse hurts, it will definitely rush out, but when the horse hurts, its front hooves jump into the air, which frightened the second son of the Bai family, and he turned around and wanted to run.


    It was just bad luck, maybe too nervous, and fell down without running two steps. When the horse''s hoof landed, it deviates from the direction and directly stepped on his leg. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 335： because of what

    Chapter 335 Because of the fight


    Yunyi packed her things, wrote her whereabouts on the outgoing register, and left the hospital with a small handbag she made.


    It took a quarter of an hour to walk to the Gu Mansion. She was thinking about her thoughts as she walked, but she did not expect to encounter someone fighting in front of her.


    Yunyi hadn''t approached when Xiao Zhuzi from a distance ran over: "Doctor Xiao, your cousin and Shang Yufei are fighting in front of you."


    Yun Yi glanced forward: "Why did you fight?"


    Xiao Zhuzi said with a smile: "I heard that it is because of the spring sowing of the military fields. So far, the two houses of the Qiu family have not finished planting."


    Yunyi asked curiously: "The two families are not separated anymore, there are various military fields, why is this still fighting?"


    "After your cousin got married to the Qiu family, her own ten acres of military fields were transferred to the Qiu family along with her household registration, but the Qiu family''s own military fields have not been planted yet, so how can you take care of those two daughters-in-law? , along with the household registration to draw over the military fields.


    Your cousin''s mother-in-law has spoken out, and she will find a way for her own army field. If there is no harvest in autumn, she will starve herself.


    Your cousin may also be afraid of delaying the solar terms and the late spring sowing will affect the harvest. I don¡¯t know what method to use, but persuaded Qiu Wenqing, the uncle of the second room, to help her.


    The eldest daughter-in-law of the Qiu family, who also said that it was your cousin''s eldest sister-in-law, found out about this matter, and she felt a little unhappy. She told Shang Yufei about it, and this is not a fierce one.


    stopped your cousin and said she was shameless, and the result was a fight. "


    Yunyi looked at the cheerful two people who were fighting in front of him: "How do you know so clearly?"


    Xiao Zhuzi was a little arrogant: "I don''t know which one is in this military household area."


    Yunyi thinks that Xiao Zhuzi has changed a lot, and it seems that he has lived a good life after the separation: "You are really amazing, then I will ask you to ask about it."


    Xiao Zhuzi was a little embarrassed: "Doctor Xiao, where are you going?"


    Yun Yi smiled and said, "Go to Gu''s house and give the old lady of the Gu family acupuncture."


    Xiao Zhuzi glanced at the two people in front of them who were still fighting each other, and carried Shangchai behind him: "Let''s go, get out of this place quickly, and you won''t be implicated for a while."


    Yunyi thought so too, but she was not interested in meddling: "Are you going to the market to sell firewood?"


    Xiao Zhuzi gave a light ''um'': "My mother said that by the end of the year, she will almost be able to collect enough money for the medicine I owe you."


    Yunyi wanted to give it up, but she couldn''t. Some things must have principles. This is to save herself from making trouble. It''s okay to be sympathetic, and to be kind, but she can''t be a Virgin.


    The two walked around the crowd and Yun Yi asked, "After the separation, how is your father treating you now?"


    Xiao Zhuzi nodded: "Since the division of the family, my father has changed a lot, and he no longer obeys my milk like before, and he knows that taking care of our brothers and sisters, our family''s fifty acres of military fields can be planted immediately. Done.


    This time, no matter what my grandmother said, my father didn''t give up his own life to help. My mother is in a good mood now, she no longer sighs, and her work is more energetic than before.


    They also said that if the harvest is good at the end of this fall, they will sell some grain for each of our brothers and sisters to make a new set of clothes.


    Dr. Xiao, thank you for all this. If it wasn''t for what you said that day and woke up my father, I am afraid that even if we split up, nothing would change, but since you said that, my father has changed a lot. , Now all I think about is our little family. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 336： He is a very transparent person who deserves our friendship

    Chapter 336 is really a transparent person, worthy of our friendship


    Yunyi was also happy for Xiao Zhuzi after hearing this, at least he didn''t have to be like before.


    Soon Yunyi arrived at the place, and after separating from Xiao Zhuzi, he entered the Gu Mansion.


    Mrs. Gu had been waiting for her for a long time, and waved to her kindly: "You are finally here, come and sit down."


    Yunyi put down the homemade handbag she was carrying, and then sat down on the chair beside the old lady: "I encountered something on the way, and it took some time."


    The maid next to Mrs. Gu said with a smile, "The old lady was looking forward to Miss Xiao''s coming, and she was dying to see it."


    Yunyi smiled and took the tea that Suyun handed him, and smiled sweetly: "How are you doing these days, are there any other symptoms?"


    Mrs. Gu said gratefully: "Now my mind is very clear, I really thank you, if it weren''t for you, I don''t know when the dizziness is a head."


    Yun Yi smiled and said, "Old lady, you are a person who accumulates kindness, so we have the fate to meet each other. This is God''s will."


    Mrs. Gu laughed when she heard this: "You little mouth can talk, but I still like to hear it, we do have a fate."


    Before Mrs. Gu and Qiu Huijun came in, the voice came in first: "Every time Miss Xiao comes over, mother, you are always laughing and laughing."


    The old lady of the Gu family heard her daughter-in-law''s words and said, "It''s not that this girl Yunyi can coax people. I love to hear her words."


    Yun Yi got up and greeted Madam Gu and the second young lady behind her, Gu Qinglan, before they sat down again.


    Mrs. Gu said: "I heard from the servants in the hospital just now that the second son of the Bai family was trampled by a horse and was sent to your hospital. Do you know this?"


    Yunyi nodded: "When I left the hospital, Mrs. Bai was crying and calling for someone to save his son."


    Mrs. Gu sighed: "I''m a mother, but I can understand her feelings. If I really can''t save my trampled leg, it will be ruined for the rest of my life."


    Yunyi held the tea cup and kept looking at Madam Gu, thinking: This can''t be such a coincidence, there must be something strange, it is estimated that Jing Rui will be able to bring back the truth when he goes back in the evening.


    Regardless of whether Madam Gu is sincere or false, she does not intend to express her own opinion, but only echoes: "Madam said yes."


    Put down the tea cup in his hand: "It''s almost time, old lady, let''s start. After today''s acupuncture, your treatment is over, and you will designate a longevity in the future."


    Mrs. Gu''s face was full of smiles: "That''s really a good word from you."


    Yun Yi very skillfully gave the old lady acupuncture. While waiting for the needle to be pulled out, she once again gave the old lady a cervical spine massage. This time the old lady leaned on the back of the chair and really fell asleep. comfortable.


    When the time came, Yunyi took out all the needles, but the old lady didn''t even wake up.


    A second-class maid came up, and the other held the old lady back to the bed in the bedroom, so that she could sleep more comfortably.


    Mrs. Gu asked the maid to send three hundred taels of silver notes: "Miss Xiao, this is the consultation fee, you can''t refuse it."


    This was discussed with her husband before, and she also knew that Yunyi came here for the last time to give her mother-in-law acupuncture, so she asked the maid to get a silver note when she came.


    Yunyi didn''t refuse: "Then I''d like to thank Mrs. I''ll leave first if I have nothing to do."


    Mrs. Gu saw her mother-in-law was sleeping, and said with a smile, "I''ll send you out, come and play when you have time."


    The second lady of the Gu family, Gu Qinglan, also liked Yunyi''s temperament very much, and stepped forward: "I''ll go with you."


    After a few people were talking, they went out of the yard where the old lady of the Gu family lived.


    When ?? was about to reach the gate, Mrs. Gu said in a low voice, "Miss Xiao, in the future, guard against some people from the White House, and it is best to take someone with you when you go out."


    Yun Yi smiled back: "Thank you Madam Gu for your suggestion, I will pay more attention in the future, Madam and Miss stay here and say goodbye."


    Mrs. Gu stood at the gate of the mansion and watched Yunyi disappear at the intersection, and then said to her daughter, "What a transparent person, worthy of our friendship."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 337： Be a good person, cant you?

    Chapter 337 Can''t you be a good person?


    Yunyi returned to the hospital, only to know that the second son of the Bai family had really broken legs.


    That Mrs. Bai actually complained about Doctor Xing, saying that he was not skilled in medicine, so he couldn''t cure his son''s leg, and made a lot of trouble in the hospital.


    It wasn''t until Master Bai rushed over that he stopped him.


    Doctor Xing is the manager of the medical institute. If he is not skilled in medicine, then the other doctors in the medical institute are not even better. No one of the other doctors in the medical institute dares to take over the second son of Bai. Madam Bai said that Xing Doctors are not good at medicine, so they are even less qualified.


    The second son of the Bai family, who was treated by Doctor Xing, became a hot potato. No one dared to take it over, so he was left hanging there.


    It was painful and embarrassing for Mr. Bai. Although Dr. Xing was only a doctor in a medical institution, he also had backers behind him. It was okay for Mrs. Bai to scare ordinary people by pretending to be Mrs. Xing.


    When ?? Yunyi came back, it was almost the next hour.


    When Mrs. Bai saw her, she remembered that she once saved General Cheng, and not long ago cured the old lady of the Gu family, and her eyes lit up.


    got up and went to Yunyi: "You, help my son to see his legs."


    When he said that, he reached out his hand and wanted to grab Yunyi, but was dodged by Yunyi.


    Yunyi frowned and looked at her coldly: "Why, did you find fault and found it in the hospital?"


    Only then did Mrs. Bai remember what happened before, and knew that she had offended her before: "I was wrong about what happened before, and I hope you have a lot of adults. My son was seriously injured. Dr. Xiao said that the doctor is kind and will not be involved Innocent people, right?"


    Yunyi raised her head with a smile but not a smile and said, "Mrs. Bai is really able to bend and stretch, but she specializes in art, so you''ve got the wrong person."


    Mrs. Bai was a little anxious when she saw that Yun Yi didn''t agree: "You haven''t even gone to see it, how do you know it can''t be cured."


    Yunyi packed up her things: "Mrs. Bai, don''t forget that I''m not married yet. Where is your son''s injury? You''re embarrassing to let me see it, it''s really outrageous."


    Mrs. Bai didn''t give up. She was sure that this **** could definitely be cured, but she refused to take action: "You are a doctor now, how can you see death and refuse to save? How can you be a doctor with such a character?"


    Yunyi approached her ear and said in a voice that only the two of them could hear: "You are also worthy of telling me about your character. Your son must have suffered retribution for being like this."


    Mrs. Bai took a step back in fright and stared at Yun Yi: "What do you know?"


    Yun Yi shrugged: "Good and evil will always be rewarded. It''s not that you don''t repay it, it''s that the time has not yet come. All the evil things you do as parents will probably be retributed on your children. Can''t you be a good person?"


    After finishing speaking, he carried his belongings out of the room, greeted Doctor Xing who was standing in the courtyard, and walked out directly.


    Although he is only a small doctor in the northern border, and Jing Rui is two ranks lower than Lord Bai, but Jing Rui is the son of General Cheng, with this relationship, Madam Bai really dare not do anything to them.


    Mrs. Bai was enraged in the back, and she said, "It''s the other way around, it''s the other way around, it''s all reversed."


    After Yun Yi left, Doctor Xing also walked quickly to the ward where the second son of Bai Mansion lived, and said to Master Bai who was inside: "Master Bai, this is the medical office, not the Bai Mansion. If the doctor is regarded as the servant of the White House, then we can only go on strike collectively in protest."


    Mr. Bai was worried about his second son, but now his wife is still working as a demon in the hospital, she is really angry: "Doctor Xing, my wife can''t accept the injury of my son for a while, I hope everyone can understand one or two, I Send someone to take her home."


    There are a lot of things going on at the guardhouse these days, Yun Yi hasn''t gone home with his elder brother Xiao Chenrui for several days.


    Not far from the hospital, he saw Xiao Yunru who was waiting in front of him, and thought to himself: Since she got married, there has been no interaction, so waiting here will not be a special trip to wait for me.


    Xiao Yunru saw Yun Yi coming out, so she greeted her, maybe she went back after the fight and cleaned herself up, but this would not be the same as before.


    approached, Xiao Yunru said, "Yunyi, I have something to ask for your help?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 338： You cant ignore the past and reach out

    Chapter 338 You Can''t Disregard Your Past Suffering


    Yunyi didn''t speak, just waiting for her to say one, two, three.


    Xiao Yunru saw that Yunyi didn''t leave immediately, and quickly said, "I fought with Shang Yufei today, did you see it?"


    Yun Yi still didn''t speak, just nodded and thought to herself: This person is really sharp-eyed, and he was there to say a few words to Xiao Zhuzi. This person can still be distracted when they are fighting. He is also a genius. .


    Xiao Yunru looked at her and nodded, and continued: "Although we didn''t get along very well before because of some things, we are both daughters of the Xiao family, you have seen what happened today, she is too deceiving.


    It''s not just bullying that my parents are not around, and that there is no mother''s family to call the shots, to beat my cousin in the next room in front of so many people, and laugh at the upbringing of our Xiao family. "


    After chatting for a long time without getting to the point, Yun Yi was a little annoyed: "I don''t have time to listen to your complaints here. If it''s all right, I''ll go first."


    Xiao Yunru hurriedly reached out to stop the person: "Yunyi, don''t you understand what I said? We should be tied together in this northern border, otherwise, anyone can bully us."


    Yunyi had a sneer on the corner of Yunyi''s mouth, thinking: This is treating her as a fool.


    Glancing at the sky: "Cousin, with Jing Rui protecting me, I don''t think anyone in this northern border dares to provoke me, instead of wasting your time here, it''s better to go back to your brother-in-law to make decisions for you, after all, you are his wife. , protecting you and making decisions for you should be your share.¡±


    Xiao Yunru became anxious when she saw that Yunyi didn''t want to take care of her, "Yunyi, we used to be sorry for your brothers and sisters, but after all, our surnames are Xiao, and now my parents are far away in the iron ore factory, you Can''t you just reach out and hold your back for me, regardless of your previous suspicions?"


    In Xiao Yunru''s view, this matter is really simple for Yunyi, it is just a matter of walking and saying a few words, and it is to let her in-laws know that there are thousands of adults behind her as their backers.


    But how could Yunyi do what she wanted? She was not qualified to forgive the cousin who had hurt her for her original body. She did not take the opportunity to attack her, but she was already benevolent and righteous enough to be her backer, don''t even think about it.


    Yun Yi looked at her with a half-smile but not a smile: "Calling you cousin, that''s out of my upbringing, the things you did to me in the past can be offset by a single sentence from the girl of the Xiao family, you are confused, Still think I''m a fool, that''s the funniest joke I''ve ever heard."


    After ?? finished speaking, he walked forward without even looking at her.


    Xiao Yunru watched Yunyi walk away step by step, her eyes were red in the back, now that her parents and brothers were not around, she thought she would help herself when she was weak, but she didn''t expect this **** to be so indifferent.


    shouted at her back: "Aren''t you afraid that letting your grandmother know about this will chill her heart?"


    Yun Yi didn''t turn his head back: "You''ll know if you try it."


    She thought to herself, if her grandmother really let her take action because of Xiao Yunru''s matter, then this grandmother can just save face in the future. She is not the Virgin, and has sympathy for those who have hurt the original body and her younger brothers.


    Xiao Yunru saw that Yunyi didn''t show any affection, and angrily stretched out her hand to support her forehead. When she closed her hand, she just touched the small scar on her face that was cut by the shackles on the road of exile, and she felt even more uncomfortable.


    Before marriage, she didn''t go out very often. Even when she went out, she would cover it with a few more layers of powder, and others would not be able to see it if she didn''t look carefully.


    But after marriage, because of this tiny scar, Qiu Mingjun didn''t talk about it too much. If it wasn''t for her cousin being a doctor at a medical institution, her cousin being a clerk from a health institution, and most importantly, her cousin''s fiance was Qianhu. My lord, Qiu Mingjun still doesn''t know how to dislike her.


    But now Yun Yi, this slut, refuses to come forward to help himself, what should I do now?


    stood there frowning and thought about it for a long time, but now he can only pin his hopes on Xiao Chenming, his younger brother. After all, he has always had a good relationship with his second sister. Let him say a few words for himself, it should be useful.


    I thought about it, tomorrow I have to buy something to ask my grandmother to help her when Yunyi and her brother are on business. If the mother-in-law and sister-in-law know that the second room doesn''t care about her, they will not know how to challenge themselves in the future.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 339： Todays events are really not deliberately arranged by anyone.

    Chapter 339 Today''s events are really not deliberately arranged by someone


    Yun Yike no matter what Xiao Yunru thinks, knowing that her life is not good, she is very happy.


    Xiao Yunru used to bully the original owner a lot in the mansion, but she would never forget that the original owner lost her life because of the big house people''s calculations.


    When I got home, my grandmother was tinkering with the flowers and plants in the yard.


    Brother Hao was a helper, and there was some mud on Bai Nen''s little face. Seeing Yunyi entering the door, he ran towards her: "Sister, you are finally back."


    Yunyi looked at him and laughed directly: "Brother Hao, you are really capable. Did you help grandma a lot today?"


    Brother Hao asked for praise with a proud face: "Yes, I did a lot of work for my grandmother, how did my sister know?"


    Yunyi reached out and scratched his little nose: "Go to the house and look in the mirror to find out."


    Yun Yi said, the little guy really ran to find the mirror.


    The old lady saw her little grandson running back into the house, and said with a smile, "Don''t tease him, I guess you won''t be happy for a while."


    Yunyi walked along the paved stone road to her grandmother''s side: "Brother Hao is not stingy, we will have to ask Aunt Gu to fetch water for a while."


    Looking at the soil on the ground, he suddenly thought of something: "Grandma, how many days has it not rained?"


    When the old lady heard Yun Yi''s question, she put down the little **** in her hand: "After the new year, it only snowed once, and it hasn''t snowed since then."


    Suddenly she also realized something: "Oh, really, if it doesn''t rain again, I''m afraid it will affect the harvest."


    Yunyi pulled a stool and sat down: "There is snow that melted before, the emergence of seedlings should be affected, but if it doesn''t rain after that, I''m afraid it will affect the harvest."


    The old lady nodded lightly: "A few days ago, Rui Ge''er said that the seedlings in our field were good, and he also said that the grass would be removed first in a few days."


    The two were talking when Jing Rui came back with a large piece of beef.


    Yunyi looked at the beef in his hand: "Where did it come from?"


    Jing Rui handed the beef to Aunt Gu who came out of the kitchen: "Cao Qianhu sent someone to deliver it, thanks for the sweet potato seedlings and potato seeds before."


    Yun Yi smiled at him: "He''s really polite."


    Yunyi wanted to eat roast beef, got up and said to Jing Rui, "Let''s roast meat in the yard, okay?"


    Jing Rui looked at her slander: "Okay, if you are greedy, I''ll go get ready."


    Yunyi went back to the house, took out an old-fashioned discus pan from the space, and handed it directly to Jing Rui while the people in the courtyard were not paying attention.


    This discus pan can be made by ordinary blacksmiths, so others will not be suspicious, just say that it is prepared before, just past the bright side, and it is convenient to use later.


    When the old lady finished work, Yunyi had already sliced ??and marinated the beef, and was preparing vegetarian dishes there, thinking of roasting them together for a while.


    Jing Rui has also set up a simple stove and put the discus pan on it. Now everything is ready, only Xiao Chenrui is back.


    The old lady washed her hands and went back to the house first. She was busy with the flowers all afternoon, and she was indeed a little tired.


    Jing Rui then talked about the second son of the Bai family: "Do you know about the second son of the Bai family?"


    "Well, Mrs. Bai is like a mad dog. Seeing who bites who, she dislikes Doctor Xing''s lack of knowledge in medicine. I will go back from Gu''s house next day and want to trouble me, but I hate her, I think she is mad enough. "


    "Today''s affairs are really not deliberately arranged by someone. Gu Fu did arrange a game for him, but it was useless."


    "Whose is that carriage?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 340： Indirectly remove a harm for the people

    Chapter 340 Indirectly save the people a harm


    "The carriage belongs to the third young master of the Di family in Tongling City. He came here to collect the bill. Because two ox carts carrying ingredients entered the backyard of the shop, the carriage was temporarily unable to enter.


    The third young master of the Di family asked the driver to park outside and wait, and asked him to wait for the ox cart in the backyard to leave, and then park it in the backyard.


    Who knew that in just this moment, the second son of the Bai family fell in love with the horse, and caused such a big incident that he lost his whole life. "


    "I''m afraid that the second son of the Bai family has done a lot of things like this. Relying on his identity as a father, he really regarded himself as a street tyrant, and he deserved this disaster."


    "The second son of the Bai family was at fault in this matter first. Besides, the Di family has a daughter who is a concubine in the palace. I''m afraid I won''t get anything cheap this time."


    "Now that second son has mutilated himself, it is estimated that the people have to thank the Di family, and indirectly remove the harm for the people."


    Jing Rui heard this, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth: "That''s true."


    Yunyi put all the vegetables she prepared into the pot, and then went to the kitchen to get some seasonings, ready to make some dipping sauces.


    Thinking of the Di family in Jing Rui''s mouth, Yun Yi asked, "What did the Di family do after the incident?"


    "Originally, the third young master of the Di family felt that no matter who was right or wrong, his horse hurt someone, so he had someone send some money out, but he was scolded by Mrs. Bai who was driven over, and threatened to make them look good. .


    The third young master of the Di family is very low-key in his conduct, and the carriage he rides does not have the sign of the Di House, so Mrs. Bai also thinks that the Di family is just an ordinary family with little wealth. "


    Yun Yi said with a smile, "Don''t even think about getting a copper plate now."


    Jing Rui nodded lightly: "Then the third young master of the Di family released his words on the spot. This is the injury of the injured person. If you are not convinced, you can go to the government to beat drums and complain."


    Yunyi gave a thumbs up after listening to it: "Niu, you are cruel. If the Bai family really dares to sue, I am afraid that the Bai family will suffer. The Di family will definitely collect evidence and make the Bai family pay the price."


    Jing Rui smiled and looked at Yun Yi: "My Yier is smart."


    The two were talking and doing things. When everything was ready, Xiao Chenrui also came back. Brother Hao was the first to greet him: "Brother, why did you come back so late?"


    Xiao Chenrui picked up his brother and joked, "It''s not that your brother Rui has arranged too much work for him."


    Jing Rui looked up at Xiao Chenrui: "I will give you a monthly salary this month."


    Xiao Chenrui did not refuse, he did more work than others, this is a fact: "No one will say that you use power for personal gain, right?"


    Jing Rui didn''t lift his head, everyone can see how many errands Xiao Chenrui has done: "Unless that person is blind, or someone will say such a thing."


    Xiao Chenrui smiled and said, "Then I can rest assured."


    Not long after, bursts of fragrance wafted from the yard, accompanied by laughter.


    The old lady likes this kind of atmosphere very much. This is a scene she has never seen before. She can laugh happily and eat food according to her own heart, and no longer stick to the rules.


    After everyone had eaten, drank, and packed up, as night fell, the courtyard returned to quiet.


    A few days ago, the old lady and Aunt Gu had moved to the new house in the backyard, Yun Yi moved to the old lady''s room where Jing Rui used to live, and Jing Rui lived in the room where Yun Yi lived before.


    After everyone fell asleep, a dark shadow quickly left the yard.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 341： The surname Wei cant stay anymore

    Chapter 341 The surnamed Wei can no longer stay


    During this time, Jing Rui has also been busy. Cheng Zhong built a training base in a deep valley in Baishan according to his instructions. All kinds of training programs were built according to the drawings drawn by Jing Rui. Near the end, it can be put into use immediately.


    On the other hand, Cheng Yi found a lot of good martial arts seedlings in the surrounding area. After receiving the notice, he brought all of them back. All of these people have excellent qualifications, and they will definitely become top masters in a few years.


    Jing Rui went out of the military household area all the way to Weijia Village. The surnamed Wei could not stay any longer. He had to cut off his connection with the capital, and what else would happen to the provincial Princess Jing''an.


    He arrived at Wei''s house with ease, and slowly approached Wei Shihai''s room. He gently pushed the door and opened the door. He first clicked on the sleeping hole of the person on the bed, and then rummaged through the house. It was in another very hidden place. Looking through, I found the correspondence with the capital.


    saw that Princess Jing''an asked Wei Shihai to contact Bai Yanshi, and promised that after the matter was completed, he would help Bai Yanshi get the position of commander.


    Jing Rui looked at the letter with a sneer on the corner of his mouth, this Princess Jing''an is really a good trick, this is to draw a big cake for Bai Yuming, wanting him to look at the cake to stop his hunger, and his heart is greedy.


    Don''t say that the harem is not allowed to engage in politics, it is unknown whether her words will work with the sage, and Bai Yuming can still believe this nonsense, which seems to be a no-brainer.


    What makes Jing Rui even more angry is that there is actually a secret letter here, a promise from Princess Jing An to Wei Shihai, as long as they conspire to get rid of themselves, they will decide to marry Yun Yi to Wei Shihai in the future.


    didn''t want to kill, but they stepped on their bottom line.


    Jing Rui put away all the correspondence, fed Wei Shihai a violent death pill, and then left the Wei house.


    Even his legs are injured and he is not honest. I didn''t expect that he would dare to Xiao Xiang Yunyi after he has become such a ghost.


    The next day, when it was time to eat breakfast, Wei Shihai was not seen coming out. The old man of the Wei family let someone enter the room to call someone, only to find that the person was unconscious.


    I hurriedly asked a doctor to come over. After the examination, the doctor shook his head and said, "There is no pulse or heartbeat, so prepare for the funeral."


    The old man of the Wei family couldn''t accept it for a while. Although this son did not have an official position due to a leg injury, he was also capable. Over the years, the family has been supported by him.


    But now that there is no one left, what will the family do in the future, and what will happen to his frail grandson?


    Besides, a good-looking person, why did he just go like this? The old man couldn''t understand, so he raised his head and asked the doctor, "Why is my son''s good-looking son gone?"


    The doctor checked it carefully, and there was no sign of poisoning on his body. Except for the leg disease, there was no other trauma: "It''s hard to say, maybe it''s a heart disease, no one found it, and it''s fatal."


    And the carrier pigeons that Wei Shihai used to communicate with the capital was also bought back by Jing Rui, and Cheng Zhong was in charge of supervising these pigeons. Princess Jing''an didn''t know anything about what happened in the northern Xinjiang, and was still waiting in the capital. Good news.


    When Wei Shihai died, Bai Yan was a little panicked. He contacted Princess Jing An through Wei Shihai. Now he didn''t know what to do, should he continue.


    He just didn''t give him time to think about it. Soon, the letterhead found from Wei Shihai arrived in Commander Gu''s hand.


    Gu Commander usually looks gentle, but that doesn''t interfere with his interests. Some people are thinking about the seat under his buttocks, which is unbearable.


    Next, I''m afraid there will be a good show to watch.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 342： what do you want me to do

    Chapter 342 What do you want me to do


    As the days passed, Bai Yuming became frightened by the incidents of the Bai family.


    Wei Shihai went well, and now Princess Jing''an''s promise may not be fulfilled, not to mention that his situation is getting more and more difficult.


    Gu Jianchuan seemed to have noticed something, and suppressed him everywhere. Today, in front of so many colleagues, he trained him and made him humiliated.


    The son of the concubine injured his leg, and he has no hope in the future. He can only pin his hopes on the two sons of the concubine.


    But these two are not promising. The eldest son of the concubine fought with the People''s Congress for a girl in Tongling City a few days ago, and now the people are still locked in the yamen.


    I spent a lot of money, but no one has released it yet.


    Thinking of spending some more money to find out the news, this was not opposed by the lady: "Husband, you have already spent two hundred taels of silver to clear up the relationship. You can''t ignore the lives of other people in the house in order to save him."


    "Madam''s words are a bit serious. How does this have anything to do with the lives of the people in the house?"


    Mrs. Bai directly asked the housekeeper to take the ledger, opened it and pointed at the record for him to read: "See for yourself, did I say something wrong."


    Mr. Bai took a look, and the balance on it was indeed not much: "But now Hengwei has become like that, what do you want me to do?"


    Mrs. Bai''s hand holding the account book trembled a little: "You mean to give up my Hengwei, and you want to train those two sons, don''t you?"


    Lord Bai lowered his head and said nothing, but his expression was already obvious.


    Mrs. Bai sneered: "Okay, you''re fine, okay, it''s up to you."


    Mrs. Bai sneered in her heart: I want to see what great things those two sons can do. Without the support of his own family, he would like to see how he, Bai Yuming, raised those two sons of scumbags.


    Mrs. Bai Fang Hongling''s family is a merchant. When they got married, Bai Yuming was only a big soldier. It can be said that Bai Yuming cannot do without the support of the Yue family today. How could Mrs. Bai take the money from her family to raise two concubines. .


    Immediately went back to the room and wrote a letter to her mother''s house, and asked her close maid to send it out.


    *


    Commander Gu Fu


    Master Gu had just returned to the inner hospital when he heard his wife say: "Husband, Mrs. Wang in the backyard has a fever and has been seen by the government doctor, but the temperature has not dropped, and I am a little worried."


    There is no concubine in the inner courtyard of Master Gu, only a concubine who followed him in his early years.


    Over the years, only every time the wife is inconvenient, will she come to her house. She is very inconspicuous in the house. Although she has to work on weekdays, no one in the house really dares to bully her.


    The day before Mrs. Wang was selected as a maid, the old lady made it clear to her in advance that the children and grandchildren of the Gu family would not be born from the belly of a maid, and she was given sterilization medicine on the day of serving.


    Mrs. Gu still takes care of her, mainly because this person has no unreasonable thoughts. She has been safe in the house for so many years, which makes her very worry-free. Now that she is sick, she is indeed a little worried.


    Master Gu listened and patted his wife''s hand: "It''s okay, it''s really not good, please ask the doctor from the hospital to come and take a look. Don''t worry, I''ll go to see her right away."


    "Husband, I''ll accompany you there."


    "Don''t go there. If it''s not just a fever, but it''s passed on to you, it won''t be good."


    "The government doctor said it was just a fever. It should be fine. I went there this morning and at noon. It''s not all right."


    "Be obedient, wait for me in the courtyard, I''ll be back in a while."


    Mrs. Gu knew that her husband was doing it for her own good, so she nodded and said, "Then hurry up. If you still can''t get rid of the fever, ask the doctor from the hospital to come over as soon as possible. I''m afraid that if it''s too late, the illness will be delayed."


    watched her husband go out, and said to the maid behind him: "Let the kitchen send some gruel over later, and let someone try to feed some more. How can you bear it if you keep burning like this and don''t eat."


    The maid behind him gave a salute: "Yes, madam, this servant will go to the kitchen to pass a message."


    Another maid in the room stepped forward: "Madam, you should sit down and have a cup of tea and wait for the news, it''s a blessing for Mrs. Wang to meet a mistress like you, and it''s a blessing to have a wife from another family. , how can you be so concerned."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 343： Everyone else in the house is fine, why is she the only one who got sick?

    Chapter 343 The rest of the house is fine, why is she the only one sick


    Wang''s disease is on the menacing, the government doctor is helpless now, and the fever has been high, which also makes the government doctor a little scared.


    After Mr. Gu came over to see it, he sent someone to the hospital to invite the doctor on duty. Of course, as the only female doctor in the hospital, Yun Yi did not need to be on duty.


    After Dr. Xu who was on duty today came to help Wang''s examination, he was a little uncertain: "Sir, the patient''s situation seems to be quite special, and my subordinates dare not jump to conclusions. It is best to ask Dr. Xing to come over.


    In addition, all the people who served and had contact with this patient in this small hospital should be isolated first, that is, they should not have any contact with others, but hurry up. "


    When Master Gu heard this, he also realized the seriousness of the matter.


    So he hurriedly asked the housekeeper to inform and execute it. For a time, everyone in the house was panicked.


    Doctor Xing came over and listened to Doctor Xu''s words. When he went in to help Wang''s examination, he even took out a piece of cloth from the medical box to cover his nose and mouth.


    When Master Gu saw Doctor Xing''s cautiousness, he knew that things were probably more serious than he thought.


    Doctor Xing came out not long after entering: "Master Gu, it is very likely that the patient ate unclean things and contracted cholera. The people in this small courtyard can''t run around any more, they are afraid that it will expand again. infect."


    Master Gu looked solemn: "The others in this house are fine, why is she the only one who got sick."


    Doctor Xing replied: "This is related to the individual''s constitution and diet. It is best to cross-examine her again."


    Master Gu knew that the matter could not be delayed, so he called the housekeeper: "When I ordered to go on, I said that the old lady was in a bad health. The Gu mansion closed the door for the past few days to thank guests. The people from the various courtyards of the mansion stayed in their own courtyards and were not allowed to wander around."


    After giving these instructions, Master Gu looked at Doctor Xing: "Can it be cured?"


    Doctor Xing nodded lightly and said, "There is a recipe in hand, but whether it can be effective or not depends on the patient''s individual physique. Now, the main thing is to find out all the people in the house who have been in contact with her and isolate them in a hospital. Don''t infect others."


    Master Gu is indeed a person who has seen the big scene, and quickly ordered that all the people who had been in contact with Wang''s in the past few days were sealed in a courtyard, and Doctor Xing prepared soup and medicine for them to send over.


    But even so, on the second day, someone was still recruited.


    Doctor Xing made the decoction according to the recipe for cholera and sent it to him. At this time, Mrs. Wang had symptoms of vomiting and diarrhea, and others also had mild similar symptoms.


    Mrs. Gu was a little scared, because she had been in contact with the Wang family before. She thought it was just a simple fever, but she didn''t expect it to be cholera. She didn''t dare to think that if this disease spread from Gu''s house, it would become a sinner in the northern Xinjiang.


    After observing for a day, Dr. Xing felt that Fang Zi was afraid that he could not control the disease, and that the disease would spread to other people in northern Xinjiang, so he asked Master Gu to send someone to send a message to the hospital, so that everyone could brainstorm, and Ask the hospital to send a doctor over to help.


    The people in the ?? hospital have not experienced cholera, so they have not come up with any good solutions.


    Yunyi has only recently discovered that the restoration of aura in the space is not only as simple as planting precious crops and making the space alive, but helping others can also make the aura richer in the space.


    The two hot spring pools on the hill have a tidal effect on the pool wall before, and now there are dense water droplets on the pool wall, which is the best proof.


    This is the result of her careful observation, so now she has to go to the cholera in Gu Mansion to further observe the changes in the space.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 344： The responsibility of the act of righteousness lies

    Chapter 344 The Responsibilities of the Righteous Action


    She first went back to her workstation and placed some pills in the space with her mind, and put them into five porcelain vases before she closed her hands.


    I thought: I can come here, maybe this is my mission, so I called the medical assistant outside and told him to help prepare some needed medicinal materials, and then I walked to the meeting hall of the hospital.


    Looking at the doctors who were still blaming each other, he volunteered and said, "You all have family and family and concerns, so let me go this time."


    Everyone felt embarrassed when they heard Yunyi''s words. Doctor Qiu, who had questioned Yunyi before, stood up and said, "There are so many doctors in our hospital, how can you let a weak woman pass by."


    Yun Yi said solemnly: "Doctor Qiu, I know that everyone takes care of me on weekdays, but you all know the seriousness of this disease. Let me boast, except for Doctor Xing in our hospital, my medical skills should be Above everyone else, that''s how things are settled.


    Besides, most of the patients there are women. It would be more convenient for me to help in the past. Don''t feel bad about it. This is our duty. We must not let cholera spread to Gu Mansion. "


    Doctor Qiu sighed, knowing that Yunyi was doing a righteous act after watching them quarrel endlessly here, and said with some guilt: "Then you have to be more careful."


    Yunyi didn''t delay any longer, she simply packed up, and took the things prepared by the medical assistant to the car sent by Gu Fu to pick up the person.


    first ordered the driver to turn to the guardhouse, and had Jing Rui and Xiao Chenrui be called out.


    What happened in the Gu Mansion, only the doctors in the medical center knew about it, they didn''t tell the outside world, and the doctors in the medical center were kept silent to avoid panic in the military area.


    Yun Yi handed the two people what was in her hand: "There are five porcelain bottles in it, you each take one bottle and put it on your body for use, and let grandma keep the rest. In case of emergency, you can take one first. "


    Jing Rui asked in a low voice, "What happened?"


    Yun Yi looked around and said in a low voice, "Someone in Gu Mansion has contracted cholera. Doctor Xing and Doctor Xu are both there, because most of the infected people in the mansion are women, so I am going to Gu Mansion now, I guess it will be there. Stay a few days."


    Jing Rui stretched out his hand and grabbed Yun Yi''s arm, and said in a bad tone: "Did someone from Gu''s call you over by name?"


    Xiao Chenrui also grabbed the other arm: "Can you not go?"


    Yunyi reached out and patted his brother''s hand: "I believe you can understand the duty of my sister."


    After ?? finished speaking, he looked at Jing Rui: "Doctor Xing needs help to spread the word. I am going there myself, and it has nothing to do with the Gu family."


    Jing Rui''s face was cold: "Where are the other people in the hospital?"


    Yunyi knew that they were worried about themselves: "Don''t worry, I''m sure, and I have to get over it. I have a recipe for cholera in my hand. I can''t let this infectious disease escape from Gu''s residence, otherwise the consequences will be unimaginable."


    Jing Rui''s hand tightly grasped Yun Yi''s sleeve, and wanted to speak out to stop her, but he knew she was right. If the disease spread from Gu''s house, not only would Gu''s house be unable to explain it to the top in the future, but the most important thing was that she was right. It is the people of northern Xinjiang who are going to be in dire straits.


    Xiao Chenrui also knew that he should not stop him, but he was unwilling to let go of his sister''s arm.


    Yunyi looked at them: "Take care of Brother Hao and grandmother, don''t worry about me."


    Seeing that their emotions were calm, they said: "This infectious disease can also be prevented in advance. First of all, you should wash your hands before and after meals, and boil the drinking water before drinking. Do a good job, of course, personal hygiene can not be left behind.


    If patients with fever, nausea, vomiting, and diarrhea are found in the health center, they should be isolated as soon as possible, and they should not be allowed to come into contact with others. If necessary, they can be disinfected with quicklime, remember? "


    The two nodded at the same time, and said at the same time: "Remember."


    Yunyi looked at the frowning brows of the two, and suddenly laughed: "You two, don''t be like this, okay, the flies will be caught between your brows, I''ll be fine, it''s getting late, I''m going to pass."


    Yunyi got on the carriage: "I''m leaving, go back and tell Brother Hao and grandmother that I''m going to Tongling City on errands, and I won''t be back in a few days."


    The two watched Yunyi''s carriage go away, then turned back to the guardhouse with a solemn expression, and they were about to get busy.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 345： Whats the situation now

    Chapter 345 What''s the situation now


    After Yunyi arrived at Gu''s house, Doctor Xing was stunned for a moment: "Why did you come here?"


    But after thinking about it, I was afraid that others would not be as good as her, so I added another sentence: "Be careful."


    Thinking of the people in the hospital, I couldn¡¯t help feeling a little disappointed in them.


    Yunyi nodded at Doctor Xing: "What''s the situation now?"


    In fact, I chose to come here, not because I was afraid that others would learn the recipe for cholera, but because I was afraid that if I used this recipe, I could not control it. In the military household area, you have to think about your family, not others.


    Second, I also wanted to see if my guess was correct, and to see if the space would change if I rescued the people in Gu Mansion.


    Doctor Xing said: "I experienced cholera once when I was young. At that time, a doctor figured out the recipe to cure cholera, and finally gave it to the court, but I was too young to remember it clearly. It didn''t work a few times, and it was always a little off."


    Yunyi said, "I''ll take a look at the conditions of those people, and we''ll come out later and we''ll study the countermeasures."


    Dr. Xu took her to see the Wang family first, who has been suffering from diarrhea since last night, and has been extremely weak. He went to see the condition of those infected patients, and they were not much better.


    Most of them are vomiting and diarrhea, which is like sloping water, fever, yellow and greasy tongue coating, and rapid pulse. Yunyi knows that this is the main symptom of hot cholera.


    After ?? came out, Yun Yi asked someone to send a pen, ink, paper and inkstone: "Doctor Xing, I have a recipe here, you can try it by frying it."


    Doctor Xing knew that Yun Yi couldn''t make a joke about this, so he nodded in agreement.


    Yunyi wrote down the prescription of hot cholera with a pen: you can use silkworm sand, coptis, chuanpu, coix seed, licorice, talc, and tongcao in a pot to decoct into a concoction, and take one dose each morning and evening.


    Doctor Xing looked at the recipe carefully: "Miao, good, good, good."


    Handed the recipe to Doctor Xu, and said eagerly, "Go and prepare the medicine, boil it, and let them take it."


    After Doctor Xu left, Doctor Xing and Yun Yi were not idle either. They invited the housekeeper and told him to send someone to bring quicklime to disinfect the entire house.


    When the butler brought the quicklime, Yun Yi explained what they were going to do. The butler was a serious person, not even letting go of the horns, so the servants cleaned them all and sprinkled them with quicklime.


    After the work here, Dr. Xu''s decoction is ready, and he hurriedly sends it to those who are sick.


    Everyone is afraid of death, no one will say that the medicine is bitter, and they rush to get their own share of the soup and drink it quickly.


    Wang was also fed a small half bowl, and then we had to wait for the news. After these people took the medicine, they no longer had so much diarrhea. After seven days, the symptoms of these people gradually disappeared.


    After half a month, the illnesses of these people who were infected in Gu Mansion were completely controlled, and there were no new infected people. It was not until seven days later that Doctor Xing announced that the Gu Mansion could be unblocked.


    Because of this, Yun Yi has saved the entire Gu family once again. If the cholera cannot be controlled, the entire northern Xinjiang will be ruined, and then their Gu family will become the sinners of the entire northern Xinjiang.


    What people didn''t expect was that as soon as the Gu Mansion was unblocked, they got a piece of news that the Wang family in the back house of Gu''s family was infected with cholera after being plotted.


    When Yunyi heard the news, she couldn''t believe that anyone would attack such an inconspicuous person as Wang.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 346： Put yourself in, there is no day to turn over

    Chapter 346 I put myself in, and there is no day to turn over


    Master Gu was furious because of this incident, and he hated Bai Yuming as a colleague.


    This also saves Jing Rui and the others from making another move, the Bai family is afraid that it will be doomed.


    It turned out that there was a maid in the Gu Mansion who was instructed by Fang Hongling, the lady of the White Mansion, to put unclean things in Wang''s house.


    Mrs. Bai promised her that she would not only pay her money to redeem her life, but also give her 100 taels of silver to let her go back to live a good life. In addition, she would find a job for her brother in the family. Facing such an attractive benefit, that girl moved.


    In fact, Mrs. Bai gave this thing to the maid long ago, but the maid never found a suitable opportunity. Mrs. Bai was already devastated because of her son''s injury. Forgot.


    Commander Gu took the matter directly to the general soldier of Tongling City. After the matter was found out, Mrs. Bai Fang Hongling killed her directly by killing her in order to protect her family from being implicated. Bai Yuming ordered her to do it.


    Anyway, there is no hope for the son. Rather than harming himself and his mother''s family, and letting Bai Yuming take the two **** and the children born by **** to safety, it is better to keep his mother''s family, which is more beneficial to himself.


    Bai Yuming knew about this, but the dirty thing was indeed found by the Fang family, but the Fang family didn''t know, what did they want it for?


    Or who was it used to harm?


    This matter was quickly concluded. The Fang family was cautious enough. When looking for this thing, their own people didn''t show up at all. The people who connected with them were all servants of the White House, and they just passed a message from it.


    Mrs. Bai is a ruthless person. When she found out that something was wrong, she directly killed the servant who knew about it, so the Bai family had to take it back.


    Bai Yuming never dreamed that he originally joined the line of Princess Jing''an in order to gain some benefits and replace the Gu family''s status as the Northern Xinjiang.


    But now, he just put himself in, and there is no day to turn around.


    He hated Fang Hongling thoroughly. Although he knew about this, he was not looking for the thing, but the dead woman insisted that she asked the servants in the house to find it.


    After the ?? Chief Soldier asked people to check, he also confirmed that it was someone from the Bai Mansion who had picked up the thing in the past. Now Bai Yuming has a mouth and can''t tell.


    Soon the Bai family went to be with Xiao Renli. Why did the people of the Chief Bing-sama not find the Fang family during the investigation? Of course, Jing Rui used his tactics behind the scenes.


    He just wanted to take this opportunity so that Bai Yuming would never have the chance to turn around again. Who made him want to hurt others for his own benefit and stretched out his hand that should not have been stretched out. Then Bai Qiulin was still crying and shouting that he was wronged, saying She doesn''t know anything.


    Jokes, it is possible that I can let you go because you don¡¯t know it. It¡¯s really beautiful.


    After Bai Yushi was dismissed from office, the chief soldier was put on the book, and the oldest Cao Qianhu was recommended, and he was also in charge of the post.


    After things subsided, Yunyi stayed in the hospital for a few days, thoroughly disinfected herself, and then went home. She had her grandmother and younger brother at home, so she thought it was better to be careful.


    I haven''t seen you for almost a month. Brother Hao hugged Yunyi and cried with red eyes: "Brother Hao has been waiting and waiting, but I haven''t seen my sister come back. Brother Hao misses my sister so much."


    But Yun Yi felt bad: "Brother Hao, it''s my elder sister''s fault, and my elder sister misses you very much, but I can''t bring you things or write letters these days, so my elder sister can only endure it, and my elder sister also endured very hard. ."


    When Brother Hao heard that his sister didn''t want to either, it wasn''t that she didn''t want to come back, but that she couldn''t write letters or bring things back there. Her sister also missed him very much, and she endured a lot of hard work, so she calmed down.


    sobbed and said, "Then, Na Hao, Brother Hao, forgive you."


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support! good night~~~~~~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 347： Why have you been out for so long

    Chapter 347 Why did you go out for so long


    Yunyi kissed Brother Hao''er on the face: "Oh, my brother Hao is really a good and sensible boy."


    Such a brother is really likable.


    The old lady looked at her little grandson lovingly, and when she saw that he stopped crying, she said, "Yi''er, why did you go out for so long?"


    Yun Yi said with a smile: "When I encounter some difficult things, I will come back after finishing them."


    The old lady shouted at Aunt Gu in the courtyard: "Quick, quick, quick, Yi''er is back, and stew the beef that Jing Rui brought back yesterday."


    When she finished, she saw Aunt Gu coming over with a moxa stick: "Miss, you are back, the old lady has been talking about you these days."


    Aunt Gu patted Yun Yi symbolically with moxa sticks a few times: "Now the old lady can sleep peacefully, you guys are chatting, I''ll go and stew the beef."


    Yun Yi took Brother Hao with one hand, and with the other hand, he helped the old lady to walk under the flower stand in the courtyard: "Where did you get the beef?"


    The old lady smiled and sat on the stone bench under the flower stand: "Jing Rui went to Tongling City yesterday to do an errand, and on the way back, he encountered someone selling beef, but he was afraid that the weather would be too hot, so he didn''t buy more, just said you It¡¯s time to go home in the next two days, and let it be stewed for you.¡±


    Brother Hao interjected at this time: "Grandmother asked Aunt Gu to smear it with salt and hang it into the well, for fear of the heat."


    The old lady stretched out her finger and tapped Brother Hao''s little head: "You little clever, you know everything."


    Brother Hao laughed: "Brother said that I am the smartest, sister, brother taught me to read and endorse."


    Yun Yi became interested: "How many words do you know, what book did your brother ask you to memorize?"


    Brother Hao quickly stood up from the stone bench when he heard it: "I can write the names of brother, sister and brother Hao, as well as the word grandmother, and my brother taught me to memorize the Three Character Classic."


    and then lowered his head: "But I can only recite some, and I can''t write the words on it."


    Yunyi reached out and touched Brother Hao''s little head: "Brother Hao can memorize the Three Character Classic. It''s great, then let my sister memorize it."


    Brother Hao heard his sister compliment him, his eyes were full of light, he raised his head and backed up: "In the beginning of people, nature is good, similar in nature, Xi Xiangyuan is a friend, and a brother is respectful."


    Brother Hao stopped here: "Sister, brother only teaches here."


    Yun Yi smiled, pulled Brother Hao over, reached out and kneaded his little face: "Our brother Hao is really good, but we can''t be proud, we have to keep working hard to know?"


    Brother Hao nodded his head vigorously: "Well, brother said don''t worry, learn a few sentences a day, and when Brother Hao has finished learning the Three Character Classic, he can go to school after he has learned all the characters on it."


    Yun Yi smiled and patted his head: "Yes, brother is right, you don''t study fast, but you study solidly. After you finish recognizing these words and grow up, you can send you to the academy to study. "


    Yun Yi thought: Next year, Brother Hao will be four years old, and the child is precocious. I am afraid that he will be able to finish the books such as the Three Character Classics, Baijia Surnames, Disciple Guidance, and Thousand Character Characters before going to school.


    Looking at the little man, she thought in her heart: I can''t send him to school early, I have to learn the Four Books and Five Classics at a young age, no, she doesn''t want her brother to grow up early.


    So he held Brother Hao on his lap: "Brother Hao, children just want to be happy every day, and they need to learn words, but we''re not in a hurry, just take your time, remember?"


    Brother Hao laughed: "Well, I have to follow my sister and Grandpa Xing to learn medicinal herbs, and learn medicine to treat people."


    Yun Yi nodded and said, "Okay, if you want to learn, my sister will teach you. It''s a good thing to learn more."


    Brother Hao jumped down from Yun Yi''s arms: "Sister, the sun is in the west, let''s go to the backyard to water the vegetables together."


    Speaking of this, Yun Yi also remembered her own business: "Brother Hao, elder sister still has something to do. You can play in the yard first, and then go water the vegetables with you when elder sister is done, okay?"


    Brother Hao was a little unhappy, but he also knew that his sister''s affairs could not be delayed: "Then you have to hurry up."


    Yunyi went back to his own layer, found the paper and laid it out, took a pencil from the space and started to draw.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 348： We are in the same heart

    Chapter 348 We are in the same heart


    It hasn''t rained since the planting. Although the snow in the field has melted from several heavy snowfalls a few years ago, it has not affected the spring seedlings, but the crops in the field are seriously short of water now.


    In the past few days, she has not listened to everyone talking about this matter. The water level of the big river in front of their military fields has dropped a lot. The water outlet that was set aside before can no longer flow into the ditches naturally. I heard that people poured the ground yesterday. Only by human.


    The 30 acres of military fields at home, if labor is used, it will be very tiring and time-consuming, so she wants to draw the structure of the waterwheel.


    I heard that this waterwheel exists in the south, but it is rarely used in the northern border, so no one can build it. She thought of drawing the blueprint first, and then asking the forest carpenter to make it.


    If it can be done, everyone can save some time and effort, otherwise the crops can¡¯t afford to wait.


    She was familiar with this, so it didn''t take long, but it took a little time on the scale of the construction drawing.


    She had just finished painting when Jing Rui also came back. When she entered the house, she saw the waterwheel drawing she had drawn, and a gentle smile hung on the corner of her mouth: "It seems that the two of us want to go together."


    Yunyi looked up and stopped to look at him: "Are you back?"


    She came out of Gu Mansion and returned to the hospital. Jing Rui went to the hospital to visit her as soon as possible, and helped her send her daily necessities to cover her.


    Jing Rui spread out the blueprint on his hand: "Let''s go together because we have a good heart."


    Yun Yi saw that Jing Rui also drew a waterwheel, looked up at Jing Rui, and the two smiled at each other.


    A few days ago, the river water could still enter the canal, but since yesterday, we can only pour water into the canal by hand, but the efficiency is too low. It''s also tiring enough.


    Yunyi made a few strokes on the drawing before finishing it. She packed up and stood up: "Come on, let''s go to the forest carpenter, and let their father and son make a waterwheel as soon as possible to test the water."


    Jing Rui took her hand: "No need to go, it''s getting late, I originally brought back this blueprint, so that you can see what needs to be revised, and take it to the guardhouse early tomorrow morning, since your drawing I''ve finished drawing it, so I''ll take it with me tomorrow.


    Let them make a waterwheel as soon as possible. There are many people in the guardhouse. It is estimated that it can be done in two days at most, which is faster than finding a forest carpenter. "


    Yunyi nodded: "Okay, then I''ll leave this to you, the crops in the field really can''t wait."


    After finishing talking, Yun Yi got up and said, "Let''s go, Brother Hao is still waiting for me to water the vegetable field in the backyard. Would you like to join us?"


    Jing Rui reached out and pulled the person: "Together."


    "By the way, when will Bai Yuming''s family leave?"


    "The day after tomorrow."


    "It''s a good day, but you have to do something harmful. This time the whole family is involved. Madam Bai is also a ruthless person, but the path she chooses is best for her."


    "That is, as long as her mother''s family doesn''t fall, she will definitely not be wrong in her childhood in the future. Those people in the Bai family still have to curry favor with her. If Bai Yuming is saved, her mother''s family will fall. I''m afraid she won''t be able to wait until the next day. I have to be swept out by Bai Yuming."


    "Well, she''s not too stupid."


    Yunyi thought of Princess Jing''an, and suddenly laughed: "If the person in the capital knew that her eyeliner was wiped out, I''m afraid she would be mad."


    "Maybe I''ll have to send you a manpower, or she won''t be angry."


    Yunyi laughed hahaha: "If this is the case, I welcome it with both hands."


    Jing Rui laughed when she saw that she was happy.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 349： I can only take credit for this

    Chapter 349 I can only pretend to claim this credit


    The two went out of the yard, Yun Yi called to Brother Hao who was playing under the flower stand in the yard: "Brother Hao, go and water the vegetable field."


    The three of them went to the backyard. Yun Yi saw the strawberry seedlings that were raised in the greenhouse before. Some of the fruits on it were already red: "Brother Hao, have you eaten this strawberry?"


    Brother Hao looked at the strawberries with joy: "Brother has already picked it twice and shared it with the family. It''s very delicious."


    Jing Rui thought of something: "I sent strawberries to Gu Mansion before, didn''t you receive it?"


    Yunyi shook his head and said, "No."


    Jing Rui''s face darkened after hearing Yun Yi''s words.


    Yunyi looked at him like that, afraid that he would be sullen: "Okay, what a big deal, I guess some greedy stole it."


    He knew that there were strawberries planted in Yunyi Space, and he just thought that if she wanted to eat it, she could take it out and eat it openly. Plus, he wanted to go over and find out what was going on inside, so he found it for himself. a reason.


    It''s good now, but things are cheaper for others, not because he feels sorry for those things, but because his own thoughts are cheap for others, he is a little angry.


    Actually, this is really a misunderstanding.


    After he brought the things in that day, the guard who took the things handed it over to the old woman in the second door. The eldest young lady of the Gu family was upset recently, so she instructed the person in charge of buying in the house to buy more fresh fruits.


    Just at this time, the fruit I bought for the eldest young lady was also brought in, and they got mixed up. The old woman who received the things happened to be called to do errands, and the young lady was notified to come over to pick up the fruit. It belonged to the eldest young grandmother, so I took it all away.


    When the old woman came back from her work, she was a little anxious when she saw that the strawberries she was going to give to Dr. Xiao were gone. I asked the person who helped her on top of the shift just now, only to find out that only the maid next to the eldest young lady came to pick up the fruit.


    The old woman heard this. Although she was anxious, she didn''t dare to go to the eldest young mistress to ask for it. If the big young mistress was in a bad mood and something happened to her, she couldn''t take the blame.


    When the guards handed things over, she was the only one there, so she simply didn''t mention it again. She thought about who was eating or not. .


    It''s just that she opened the basket and looked at the fruit before. It was something she had never seen before, and it was strangely beautiful. I didn''t know if it was delicious.


    After eating it, the eldest young lady liked it very much. She even asked the maid to give the silver reward to the person who bought it, and ordered to buy some more, which made the steward who received the reward dumbfounded.


    He had never even seen the fruit that the maid next to the eldest young lady was talking about. Only then did he know that the fruit that the eldest young lady rewarded was not bought by him at all, but he couldn''t say that, he could only pretend to claim the merit.


    It can be said that I came across it by chance. If I come across it again in the future, I will definitely buy more, but I temporarily fooled the big young lady.


    *


    In the evening, Aunt Gu cooked a lot of dishes in order to reward Yunyi: sauce-flavored beef, braised fish, sixi balls, bamboo shoots and bacon, cold salad with three shreds, cold bean sprouts, steamed rice, and specially served Yunyi a bowl of noodles. , put the vegetable leaves, and burn the soup with the sauce-flavored beef, which is delicious.


    After dinner, Xiao Chenrui found a chance to ask: "Sister, is there really nothing in the Gu residence?"


    Yunyi understood what he was asking: "Well, everything has been healed, it''s all right."


    Xiao Chenrui looked up at the sky: "Fortunately, you guys are under control, otherwise, what a torment the North Xinjiang has been this year."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 350： Calculate

    Chapter 350 Calculations


    Yunyi also let out a breath: "Yeah, if you really don''t control it, plus the current drought, I really can''t imagine what the consequences will be."


    If it wasn''t for the arrival of himself and Jing Rui, I''m afraid that the northern Xinjiang would have become a purgatory on earth this year. Once the cholera in Gu''s house spread, the entire northern Xinjiang would be doomed. Coupled with the current drought, I''m afraid it would be really difficult to endure.


    Now she understands the saying, how can time be quiet, but someone is carrying the burden for you, such a big crisis is only known to a small range of people, under pressure, risking danger, when people don''t know love at all When the time comes to lift the danger, not everyone has the courage to do so.


    If it wasn''t for his golden finger, if he didn''t have a ready-made recipe, if it wasn''t for his appearance, would this crisis be resolved, Doctor Xing and the others might not be able to get out of Gu''s residence, and now I just want to say silently in my heart In a word, address those heroes who paid silently.


    Beijing


    Jing''an Princess Mansion


    Jiao Yuyan put down the teacup in her hand: "Mother, what if Uncle King Xuan is to blame tomorrow?"


    Princess Jing An frowned slightly: "This has not yet begun, you are saying something depressing, this is your only chance, if it doesn''t work, this trick can''t be used a second time."


    Jiao Yuyan pouted: "My daughter is a little nervous, that''s why she said that. This must be done. I definitely can''t let the cooked duck fly."


    Princess Jing''an looked at her daughter: "Don''t worry, there will be someone in there to meet you, I have arranged it properly, as long as you strive for yourself, Lu Chengfeng will not be able to run away."


    The next day, there was a lot of traffic in front of Prince Xuan''s mansion. Today was Princess Xuan''s birthday. Because the prince Mo Jingye did a beautiful errand in Pingzhou City this time, he was praised and rewarded by the saint, and many more people came to the birthday banquet than in previous years. .


    When Princess Jingan brought Jiao Yuyan over, several ladies and young ladies had already arrived.


    Shortly after their mother and daughter greeted the wives and young ladies of the various prefectures, a maid came over and whispered a few words in Princess Jing''an''s ear. After receiving Princess Jing''an''s instructions, she turned and left.


    A lady stepped forward to get close to Princess Jing''an: "Princess is well, the princess is getting prettier as she grows."


    Princess Jing''an just smiled when she heard it, because she knew that this was just a compliment and couldn''t be taken seriously. After all, she knew best what her daughter looked like.


    The lady saw that Princess Jing''an didn''t answer her, so she had to chat about other things. In fact, she went forward to make connections, and she also wanted to match up the princess and the son at home. Seeing that Princess Jing''an didn''t mean that, the lady was very interesting and exchanged a few words. just left.


    Princess Jing''an could not have known what that lady''s intention was just now, and snorted coldly in her heart: "This princess'' daughter is also something you can afford."


    A while ago, the maid came over again, but she didn''t get close to Princess Jing''an, she just nodded at their mother and daughter, which meant that things were done.


    Princess Jing''an also nodded lightly, indicating that she knew.


    turned to Jiao Yuyan beside him and whispered a few words: "You go first, don''t be afraid, I''ll take someone over later, as long as you stumble over someone, you can act like you hear the movement."


    On the other side, Lu Chengfeng was just taken to the guest room to change his clothes, when he was picked up from the window by the prince''s people, and then he carried someone in, took off the man''s coat, and put it on a chair to pose.


    heard footsteps outside, so he untied the acupuncture points on the man and left the window.


    The man just woke up and hadn''t figured out how to change his place. He was about to stand up to see what was going on when he heard someone push the door and walk in.


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support! good night~~~~~~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 351： holding the wrong person

    Chapter 351 Holding the wrong person


    As soon as he stood up, Zhang Jichen, who was trying to figure out where he was now, was hugged from behind.


    Just as he was about to speak, he heard someone say, "I found you."


    This voice was all too familiar to him, and his body stiffened for a moment. Before, he had found many opportunities to find a sense of presence in front of the county master.


    Before he came to Xuan Wangfu, he told his mother about his wishes. Could it be that the county master also had an interest in him?


    But it shouldn''t be. Every time I saw myself before, I was disdainful. It was obvious that I despised myself. Anyone with a discerning eye can tell, so which one is this singing now?


    Jiao Yuyan is very average, but she is the only daughter in the Princess Mansion. In the future, everything in the Princess Mansion will be inherited by the princess. Of course, I don''t really like her, but I just want to use the name of the Princess Mansion.


    Although he came from the uncle''s house, his father has no real power in the court, and his rank is not high, and he is not valued in the house.


    If he wanted to stand out among his brothers, he was afraid that he could only take shortcuts, so he set his eyes on Jiao Yuyan, the princess of Jing''an Princess Mansion, but the people who looked down on him before were so enthusiastic now.


    Before he could figure out what was going on, he heard footsteps outside, and instinctively turned around.


    Jiao Yuyan also heard the footsteps outside, and was a little flustered in her heart. In order to make it a success, she didn''t lift her head, she jumped into Zhang Jichen''s arms and stretched out her hand to hug him tightly.


    The crowd pushed open the slightly closed door, and all they saw were the two people hugging each other.


    Princess Jing''an was furious: "Where did you get the disciple?"


    No matter how daring Jiao Yuyan is, she is still a girl who has not left the cabinet. She doesn''t dare to lift her face. She just waits for her mother to decide for herself. She thinks that she will finally be able to marry Lu Chengfeng as she wishes.


    When I thought I could finally get my wish, I heard my mother say, "Who are you and why are you here?"


    Zhang Jichen blushed and said, "I''m Zhang Jichen from the third room of Uncle Zhong''s mansion."


    hurriedly pushed away Jiao Yuyan, who was still hugging her, and bowed to Princess Jing''an: "I have seen the princess."


    His voice made Jiao Yuyan raise her head sharply: "Why are you, why didn''t you speak before?"


    Zhang Jichen''s neck turned red now, but he knew in his heart that this was not the time to be humble: "County Lord, you hugged me as soon as you came in, and before I could react, someone pushed the door and came in."


    In just a few short sentences, the ladies who followed Princess Jing''an looked at each other. They didn''t know what the truth of the matter was, but from Zhang Jichen''s words, they understood that there must be something tricky here.


    A few of them were tasting the orchids of the Xuanwang Mansion in front of them. A girl came and said that Lu Chengfeng had invited the county master to the guest house. The princess changed her face when she heard this, and went directly to the guest house with the maid.


    The girl said in a low voice, but she just happened to be overheard by several ladies. The ladies saw that the girl was wearing the clothes of the servants of the Xuan palace, and thought it must be intentional.


    So they also went to the guest house with the princess, but now they regretted coming. They came to see the play, but the situation was not according to the script, and they were also afraid that Princess Jing''an would settle accounts in the autumn.


    They haven''t figured out how to leave the stage, but the prince Mo Jingye brought a group of people here: "What''s wrong?"


    Seeing Zhang Jichen in the room, he exaggerated: "Why are you here?"


    Before Zhang Jichen could answer, he heard the county master Jiao Yuyan say, "Lu Chengfeng, why are you with the prince?"


    The prince Mo Jingye looked at Jiao Yuyan: "Cousin''s words are interesting, is there anything wrong with him being with me?"


    Jiao Yuyan knew that she was in a hurry and said the wrong thing, so she quickly changed her mind and said, "Someone sent a message to me, saying that Lu Chengfeng asked me to come to the hospital."


    Lu Chengfeng said in a cold voice, "I''ve been with the prince from the beginning to the end, and the maid accidentally spilled tea on my shirt. I originally wanted to come to the guest house to change my clothes, but I just arrived and saw the commotion here."


    They are all from noble houses, and calculating people can be regarded as a big one since childhood, and there is nothing that they don¡¯t understand.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 352： Failed

    Chapter 352 Failed


    Princess Jing An only felt ashamed, and said to the daughter who was still standing there dumbfounded: "What are you still standing there doing, you can believe whoever comes to spread the word, if I hadn''t worried about you coming to see, it wouldn''t be a big deal."


    stepped forward and pulled the person to turn around and was about to leave, but Zhang Jichen couldn''t let go of this opportunity: "Princess, rest assured, although the county master was frivolous in the next, but she will be responsible for today''s affairs."


    Princess Jing''an frowned and said, "The county lord just admitted the wrong person and did nothing wrong. You don''t need to be responsible. You are not allowed to bring up today''s affairs in the future."


    Princess Jing An pulled Jiao Yuyan, who had not recovered yet, and left the room, thinking to herself: Fortunately, I came here in person, how about the scene just now?


    Lu Chengfeng looked at the mother and daughter who were leaving, and a look of disgust flashed in his eyes. The mother and daughter really knew how to calculate. If the person in the house was himself, I''m afraid it would be hard to argue today. It seems that no matter where you go in the future, you can''t be without people.


    Why did the prince Mo Jingye do this, he just wanted to buy people''s hearts.


    The Dark Guard reported to him before, and heard Princess Jing''an''s calculations. First, he didn''t want his aunt to make trouble in the Xuanwang mansion. No matter who the party was, he would inevitably mention the Xuanwang mansion in the future.


    Second, he knew that Lu Chengfeng didn''t like his cousin Jiao Yuyan. In order to get rid of her entanglement, he even went to Pingzhou to run an errand with him.


    These three things can be considered to have fulfilled Zhang Jichen. No matter how small the forces are, they can''t let go. Zhang Jichen has a lot of ambitions. There''s no harm in that.


    As soon as Princess Jing''an left, the ladies who followed her all followed after seeing the prince.


    The prince patted Zhang Jichen on the shoulder: "Let''s go, have a drink, I''ll give you a shock."


    Some things, needless to say, everyone understands.


    Mo Jingye is indeed a smart person. Looking at the direction where his aunt left, he thought: Even if she suspects that she did it after the fact, what if she dares to say it clearly?


    No one thought that what happened just now would be spread out before the banquet was over.


    Princess Jingan asked Princess Xuan for an explanation, but Princess Xuan''s arrogance was extinguished with a few words, and Princess Jingan was embarrassed.


    Mo Jingye was afraid that his aunt would slap him as soon as he heard the dark guard saying that someone was telling the story, so he found the mother and concubine immediately and told the story of what the aunt and mother had done.


    The result is really right. When Princess Jingan heard that there was a maid talking about this matter, she went to Princess Xuan directly, and said that she didn''t take care of the servants in the house, so the maid spread the gossip and hurt her. own daughter.


    In the end, Princess Xuan is not a soft persimmon either; "You have forgotten what you have done so quickly, and I am not the place for you to engage in conspiracy."


    Then she whispered her calculation again: "If you want to make trouble in my Xuan Wangfu, you are really capable."


    Princess Jing An didn''t expect that this matter would be exposed, and she didn''t dare to make trouble again, so she had to leave with her daughter in despair.


    To what Princess Jing''an didn''t expect, the third lady of Zhongbo''s mansion brought a matchmaker to the mansion to propose marriage the next day, which made her furious.


    If Zhongbo''s house was to propose marriage to the eldest son of the eldest house, she could still consider it, but the third house had no status in the house, which was really deceiving.


    Princess Jing''an wanted to get angry and send people away, but Zhang Jichen''s mother was not easy to mess with. She was bound to win this marriage, but her son said that it was the county owner''s frivolous son first, and she insisted on taking responsibility.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 353： drought

    Chapter 353 Drought


    Northern Xinjiang


    The carpentry workshop of the guardhouse worked overtime, and it took two days to make a waterwheel. When it was transported to the riverside, there were many people watching the lively behind, all of them looking forward to it, praying that it must be done. success.


    Waiting for the guards to fix the waterwheel and let people go up and try to tread on the water, but after walking for a long time, the water could not be seen, which made the craftsmen anxious, and also made the onlookers on the shore anxious enough.


    Just at this moment, Jing Rui came to check the situation and instructed them to turn the waterwheel in a different direction. When the arrangements were made, people would go up and test the water. When the surrounding people saw the river water entering the ditch through the waterwheel, everyone cheered. stand up.


    The place where the ?? waterwheel was installed was right in front of Yunyi''s 30 acres of military fields, which was specially arranged by Jing Rui.


    Because of the freshness, many people wanted to go up and try it, so after the day came, all the 30 acres of Yunyi''s land were watered.


    The craftsmen of the carpentry workshop of the guardhouse watched the operation of the waterwheel, discussed the inadequacies, and made records on the drawings before leaving the field.


    Collected a lot of carpenters from the military household area, worked at full power, and made a dozen waterwheels in a few days.


    Master Gu asked other guards to come to learn the technology of building waterwheels, and all the northern borders took action.


    Regarding the waterwheel, Yunyi sent the blueprint to Xiao Yiping right away, and Zhuangzi got the blueprint and found the people immediately and started to build the waterwheel.


    Because of the drought, Yunyi asked Xiao Yiping to build an underdrain between Yuanqizhuang and Ruyizhuang, which was all made of stones, saving time and then problems. It was sent to Yuanqi Village through the canal.


    The seeds on the Zhuangzi were originally provided by Yunyi. In addition, the seeds were soaked in Lingwan water the day before they were planted, and they were drought-resistant. Now there is a waterwheel to fetch water from the river, and the irrigation is also timely. The crops on the two Zhuangzi Growth is good.


    Master Gu also sent the structural drawings of the waterwheel to Tongling City immediately. With this waterwheel, as long as the river water has not been exhausted, at least the crops along the river can be harvested by the end of autumn.


    Two months later, there was no sign of rain on this day, and the wells in the Junhu area could not be filled with water, so I had to step on a ladder to the bottom of the well, and scooped water into a bucket with a water ladle.


    The waterwheels in the river have stopped working these days. In fact, there is only a small stream left in the river, and there is no way to get water.


    Fortunately, Yunyi and the others had planted their land early, and it would be time to harvest in a few days. If it wasn''t for this big river flowing down from the Baishan Mountains in the Junhu District, the northern Xinjiang would have had no harvest this year.


    It''s just that the autumn harvest is almost here, but it still doesn''t rain that day. Every household in the military area is worried, and there is no water for cooking at home.


    Jing Rui took people to a deep mountain and found the underground river he had discovered while hunting. After several days of exploration, he finally paid his best and found a place that would not destroy the current direction of the river. Under the premise of building an aerial canal, the water of the dark river can be led to the bottom of the mountain.


    When Master Gu got the news, he was so excited that he was about to kowtow to Baishan. This was the living water of hundreds of thousands of people, and he was almost dying of sorrow.


    It took more than ten days to recruit people from five Weili, and finally overcame many difficulties to build an air canal, a canal leading to the bottom of the mountain from the middle of the mountain, and several large water canals temporarily built at the bottom of the mountain. The cellar, sent a special person to look after it.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 354： ex-military

    Chapter 354


    Finally solved the problem of draught water. Even if I had to run to the foot of the mountain to carry water, no one complained. This is life-saving water.


    Fortunately, Yunyi¡¯s house is very close to the water cellar. Every morning, Jing Rui and Xiao Chenrui will pick up a few load of water and come back, just like exercising.


    This year, the fields far away from the water in the northern Xinjiang have experienced different degrees of production reduction due to untimely irrigation.


    Yunyi''s crops matured more than ten days earlier than others because of their proximity to water sources, timely irrigation, and the advantages of seeds.


    Since everyone knew that the drawings of the waterwheel were drawn by Yun Yi, most of the people in the Junhu District were very grateful to Yun Yi. Their land was collected in just a few days this year. Apart from the hired ones, there were many others who volunteered. to help.


    However, Yun Yi felt that everyone had a difficult time this year, so he asked his elder brother Xiao Chenrui to exchange a lot of copper coins and come back, but anyone who came to help was paid 30 yuan per day.


    While others were waiting for the crops to mature, their family had already paid the tax and completed the deep ploughing of the land.


    When the fat in their home is composted, everyone will start the autumn harvest.


    It''s just that everyone didn''t understand that the potatoes and sweet potatoes planted in Yunyi''s fields would have such a good harvest, and many people were envious.


    Those potatoes and sweet potatoes, Wei Li took away the tax food that day, and Yun Yi and the others only added a cellar in the backyard. Xiao Yiping sent someone to take it all away.


    The other families who also planted potatoes and sweet potatoes specially prepared gifts and went to Yunyi''s house to thank them. I really didn''t expect such a good harvest. I don''t have to go hungry this winter.


    When ??Jing Rui and the others were digging the 300 acres of potatoes and sweet potatoes in Weili, they envied the other Wei people, and they approached them a lot, always wanting Jing Rui to share some of them.


    Cao Qianhu, oh, no, now it''s a matter of Cao Yan, and the appointment above has just arrived. I''m very fortunate to have Wei Li follow Jing Rui to plant some potatoes and sweet potatoes. With those harvests, they will not be able to live in Wei Li this winter. So sad.


    With the end of the autumn harvest, the pardon of the capital also followed, and everyone on the household registration of the second house of the Xiao family can restore their good registration and walk freely.


    Along with it, there are countless rewards, a thousand taels of gold.


    Yunyi specially asked the imperial envoy who came to declare the decree to change her grandmother''s household registration to a good one. The declaring decree''s adults also praised her as a filial child, so she agreed.


    This matter spread throughout the military household area on the same day. Some people said that the children in the second room of the Xiao family had better luck. Some people said that they were blessed by their parents. Anyway, there were envy, jealousy, and hatred.


    Among them, Xiao Yunshan was the most unbearable. She never imagined that she was the stupidest one, the Erfang who was trying to get rid of her, but now she can go back to Beijing, and she is now a clown.


    She is most afraid of going out now. She always feels that someone is pointing at her behind her back. She feels that she is smart and wrong, and now she has become the laughing stock of others.


    Mrs. Wei sat in her room for a long time, not feeling well, and dragged out Xiao Renli and Mrs. He and scolded them for a long time. If it wasn''t for their overdoing, Yunyi and the others would not have separated from the big house.


    If they did not separate their families, they would be able to follow them back to Beijing now with this credit, but because they were not on the same household registration, they had no hope of returning to Beijing.


    sighed, looked up and saw her daughter walking in, patted the seat next to her and said, "Come and sit."


    Xiao Yunshu''s eyes were red: "Can''t we really follow back to Beijing?"


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support! good night~~~~~~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 355： its for sure

    Chapter 355 This matter is certain


    Wei sighed again and stroked her daughter''s hair: "I''m afraid it won''t work. After all, the household registration is separate, and the adults who passed the decree also made it clear that only those on the same household registration are allowed."


    Xiao Yunshu raised her head and said, "Let''s go to the third sister and ask her to beg for mercy from the adults who passed the decree. I don''t want to stay here, I want to go back to the capital."


    Before that, there was no way to do it. She was a daughter of a daughter, and she also got to do farm work in the fields. Her hands were a lot rougher, and she had calluses. Now that she has hope, she really doesn''t want to miss it.


    Wei Shi was a little helpless, and felt that her daughter was a little naive: "You just give up, even if you ask, your third sister can''t agree."


    Xiao Yunshu was a little annoyed: "How do we know if we didn''t ask for it? She didn''t ask for mercy for her grandmother, and the adult agreed."


    Seeing her daughter like this, Mrs. Wei was afraid that she would be on the cusp of a bullshit, so she had to add to her tone: "Yunshu, don''t be ridiculous, who is your third sister, you haven''t seen it before, how could she ask for help for us?"


    Xiao Yunshu felt very sad when she heard this, but then she thought of her brother: "Third sister and the others don''t value second brother very much, why didn''t they want to ask for us at this time?"


    Wei Shi frowned and looked at her daughter, thinking that her daughter was crazy: "Even if we can''t follow the military household this time, as long as your third sister and the others are better, our life in the military household area will not be too bad, don''t look for trouble. , Annoying your third sister, no one has a good life."


    Xiao Yunshan, who had listened to the mother-daughter conversation for a long time in the hospital, quietly left the courtyard and went to the hospital. She wanted to go to Yunyi, after all, they were half-sisters.


    It''s a pity that when she arrived at the hospital, Yun Yi was not there, saying that she had taken a leave to go out to do errands.


    *


    The capital, Jing''an Princess Mansion


    Uncle Zhong''s mansion has never given up on Jiao Yuyan''s pursuit. Under the banner of being responsible to the county master, he has come to the door again and again, as if he can''t understand people''s words.


    Princess Jing''an went to the palace because of this matter and asked the sage to be the master, but the sage also sent someone to check what happened that day. It was indeed the county lord''s fault first, and it was normal that the third housekeeper of Zhongbo''s house did not want to let go.


    But at this very upset moment, Mammy Zhang came over: "I have seen the princess."


    "Mother Zhang, is there something wrong?"


    "Princess, I just received the news that a few days ago in Beijing, the crops with a yield of 2,000 catties per mu were given to the saint by the general''s house, and that kind of seeds were provided by the unmarried sisters and brothers who were determined by the evil seed."


    "What, is this certain?"


    "Yes, the old slave has confirmed it again and again. The sage has sent people to the northern border to pass the imperial decree and forgive the second family of the Xiao family. They will be good records in the future. Back to Beijing."


    "It''s true that God doesn''t have long eyes, why did they meet all the good things?"


    "Princess, what are we going to do now?"


    "What to do, the emperor has ordered, what can we do, but it''s not like we can''t do anything, at least whether we can return to the capital smoothly depends on their luck."


    "What does the princess mean, do you want to start halfway?"


    "Our eyeliner in northern Xinjiang is about to be wiped out by the little beast. Except for the Li family who only sent letters and never took action, we don''t even have anyone available now. What a bunch of trash."


    "Princess, it''s really strange that all the people sent before have no news?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 356： what else

    Chapter 356 What else


    Princess Jing''an reached out and rubbed her forehead: "It''s possible that the General''s Mansion was secretly helping them. For the past seventeen years, he lived under that poisonous woman from the Cheng family. If he really had the ability, the Cheng family couldn''t have noticed."


    Mother Zhang''s eyes were a little complicated: "It''s okay to do it once, but these two times are too abnormal. Do you want to secretly send someone over to inquire about it?"


    Princess Jing''an frowned and said, "What''s the situation at Lingyun Villa?"


    Mother Zhang lowered her voice: "I lost 15 top listeners twice, and it takes time, effort and money to cultivate a master. Manager Lou is heartbroken.


    In addition to the thirty-five top-level listeners who were on standby and the 30 who were still in training, during this time, he searched for 20 more talented martial arts practitioners from all over the world and brought them back to the villa. I believe that Within a few years those who listened to the orders would be helping the public affairs. "


    Princess Jing''an remembered the original motivation for cultivating these people, which was to keep track of Cheng Yanbin''s whereabouts at any time, and someone to do things for her at any time, but now that she and Cheng Yanbin have become rivals, these people have become her tools to vent her anger.


    Over the years, whoever made herself and her daughter unhappy, she has never softened her hand, and she has enjoyed this feeling more and more, but she never thought that there would be deviations and changes in that wicked species, causing her to lose her back and forth. So many people.


    After a long time, he opened his mouth and said, "Just do as Mommy said, and send someone to go to the northern border, just to find out the news in the dark."


    Mother Zhang replied: "Yes, the old slave will send a message in a while."


    Seeing that Mammy Zhang hadn''t left, Princess Jing''an picked up the tea cup and said with a sip, "What else is there?"


    After thinking about it, Mrs. Zhang said, "Princess, the matter of the county master can''t be delayed any longer. If we delay it any longer, I''m afraid it will damage the reputation of the woman."


    Princess Jing''an heard this, and threw the tea cup heavily on the table: "Is there something rumored from outside?"


    Mother Zhang told the princess what was said from the outside. The words were really ugly, and they said everything: "I think this is what the people from the third room of Zhongbo''s mansion deliberately spread it out."


    What they didn''t know was that there was also Princess Xuan''s handwriting in it. It was this Princess Jing''an who relied on the favor of the late emperor and the sage, and did not take others seriously. She, Princess Xuan, was not less run on by her.


    On that day, it was clear that his mother and daughter couldn''t figure it out, and he justly asked her to explain, which directly angered Princess Xuan.


    It happened that the maid next to him said that someone in the Uncle Zhong¡¯s mansion was spreading gossip about the county master. She directly got someone to intervene. Now, I am afraid that the master of the county will have to marry Zhang Jichen, who is the third room of Uncle Zhong¡¯s mansion.


    Princess Jing''an didn''t think that this person from the third room of Zhongbo''s mansion was so shameless. This was Yan''er who wanted to ruin her, so she said to Zhang Mama, "Let someone show Zhang Jichen some color. It''s really wishful thinking."


    Mother Zhang looked worried: "Princess, is it wrong to do this? After all, the other two rooms in Zhongbo''s mansion have important positions above the court."


    If they really did something, and if the people in the Zhongbo Mansion started to make trouble, the Sage probably couldn''t just blindly favor Princess Jing''an, otherwise those courtiers would not be able to cool their hearts.


    Princess Jing''an frowned and said: "This is not possible, that is not possible, is it possible that they will succeed and marry the county master?"


    Mother Zhang didn''t know how to reply for a while: "Princess, it''s better to go to the palace and ask the concubine."


    Princess Jing''an''s eyes lit up: "Yes, why didn''t I think that if the mother-in-law came forward, the old lady of Zhongbo''s mansion would always take care of it."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 357： made great achievements

    Chapter 357 Great service


    But what she didn''t expect was that the concubine''s concubine promised to be good, but after summoning the old lady of Zhongbo''s mansion to enter the palace, she did not mention the matter of the county master.


    This also made the old lady of Zhongbo''s house puzzled for a while. She entered the palace and drank a few cups of tea. After chatting for half an hour, she left the palace.


    The people of Uncle Zhong''s mansion are actually happy to see the affairs of Zhang Jichen and the county master.


    Since they have come this far, giving up now will only make the people of the capital laugh, so they are more concerned about Zhang Jichen''s affairs. Since the concubine didn''t say anything against it, then they don''t have to worry about it.


    The next day, Zhang Jichen''s uncle went to the imperial study room to propose marriage after he retired from the court.


    The sage did not refuse, but he did not directly agree: "This matter depends on the meaning of Princess Jing''an and the princess. Zhang Aiqing should step back first."


    "Yes, I retire."


    After ?? and others withdrew, the Holy Master did not deal with the matter immediately, but picked up the memorial and reviewed it.


    When I saw the memorial handed over by Gu Jianchuan, the commander of Northern Xinjiang, I was greatly relieved. This year, there was a severe drought around Northern Xinjiang. But received good news.


    The northern Xinjiang has carried out self-rescue, not only building a waterwheel that can only be seen in the south, which is used to irrigate the fields with water from the big river to ensure the growth of crops, although the production of fields far from the water source due to drought has reduced and ceased production, but the phenomenon is stable. It is still possible to get through this disaster year, and there is no need for the court to spend a lot of time and money to distribute relief food.


    After reading the memorial, Sheng Shang said repeatedly: "Okay, okay, okay, this General Cheng''s daughter-in-law who hasn''t been through the door can be considered a great contribution."


    The father-in-law who was serving next to him stepped forward and poured a cup of tea for the sage: "Blessed is General Cheng, this young daughter-in-law is really a talented person."


    Sage Shang smiled and nodded: "He is indeed a smart person, otherwise the northern Xinjiang will not be able to endure this winter. It can be regarded as helping me to solve problems. When I return to Beijing, I still have to give some good rewards."


    I thought to myself, since the future daughter-in-law of the General''s Mansion has made such a great contribution, I will give her a big gift first.


    For the feelings of Princess Jing''an, the sage is very clear, and said to the justice behind him: "Go and pass the decree, let Princess Jing''an enter the palace to see her."


    "Yes, the slaves are going to pass the decree."


    Princess Jing''an followed her father-in-law into the imperial study: "Jing''an has seen the emperor."


    Shang Sheng closed the memorial in his hand: "Get up and sit."


    Princess Jing''an had a faint guess in her heart: "Brother Xie Huang."


    Waited to sit down on the low couch on the side, and then he said: "I don''t know what is the matter with the emperor''s brother Xuan Jing''an entering the palace?"


    Shang Sheng got up and walked over: "I announced you to enter the palace today for the sake of Yuyan."


    Princess Jing''an raised her head and said, "Brother Huang, don''t you want to marry Yuyan into the Zhongbo Mansion?"


    Sacred Master picked up a side maid and poured the tea: "Is there a better choice now? What''s going on outside? Besides, you know the whole story better than me."


    Princess Jing''an''s face was full of discomfort: "Brother Huang, you know all about me, I have never married someone I like in my life, and I have a heart attack. Now, I just want to fulfill my only daughter, what''s wrong? "


    The saint became displeased: "Have you thought about the face of the royal family before you do things? Listen to the rumors outside, you can go back to the palace and figure it out before you see me, go back."


    The sage has seen it, this imperial sister can no longer be used to her, otherwise she will lose all the face of the royal family.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 358： Its empty after all

    Chapter 358 After all, it was an empty


    Sage Lord looked at Jing An who was walking out, and thought to himself: In order to make up for her, she has been indulging and accustomed to her. Now, it seems that this person is really selfish, and I really don¡¯t know whose temperament he resembles.


    It seems that I can no longer manipulate her in the future.


    Princess Jing''an kept thinking about what the royal brother said on the way back to the mansion. No matter what he did before, the royal brother never gave herself a face. It can''t be said that she complied with every request, but it was considered to be indulging herself.


    But today, it is obvious that he is dissatisfied with himself, and who is behind the provocation of their relationship.


    Think about what the mother-in-law said a few days ago, saying that she is old, some things are more than enough, and she doesn''t care about Yaner''s affairs at all.


    I was extremely depressed. Could it be that Yan¡¯er really wanted to marry into Uncle Zhong¡¯s mansion and marry Zhang Jichen, who Yan¡¯er didn¡¯t like.


    What is the life of my mother and daughter?


    I swore to assure my daughter before, but now this is a slap in the face, and it is too ridiculous to be a clown after being busy.


    She had just entered the mansion and got off the carriage when Jiao Yuyan greeted her: "Mother, what is the matter with the emperor''s uncle Xuan you entering the palace?"


    Princess Jing An looked at her daughter and said, "Go ahead and talk about it."


    Jiao Yuyan saw her mother''s face was not good, and she was a little flustered: "Mother, isn''t it?"


    She didn''t dare to say it, she was really afraid of hearing the results she didn''t want to hear.


    entered the room, and after the two of them both took their seats, the maid poured tea, and then Princess Jing An waved her hand to let them all back down.


    looked at the worried daughter: "Yan''er, mother is sorry for you, if it weren''t for the bad idea of ??mother, you would not have met Zhang Jichen, even if you can''t marry Lu Chengfeng, you still have a choice.


    But now the Uncle Zhong¡¯s house refuses to let go, and it is rumored outside that your emperor¡¯s uncle will not allow you to choose for the sake of the royal face, so now you can only accept this marriage. "


    Jiao Yuyan listened to her mother''s words, and sat there dumbly for a long time without saying a word.


    Princess Jing''an got up and hugged her daughter: "Yan''er, if you want to cry, just cry. It''s because your mother is not good. It''s your mother who hurt you. Why are our mothers and daughters so miserable?"


    Jiao Yuyan bit her lip and said for a long time, "Since the emperor''s order cannot be violated, and you can''t marry the person you like, then marrying someone is not marrying, and the mother doesn''t have to blame herself, this is the daughter''s life."


    After speaking, she released Princess Jing''an and stood up: "Mother, Yan''er wants to go back to her room to rest."


    stood up and saluted, then turned around and walked out. She couldn''t hold back anymore, she trotted all the way back to her yard, and when she entered the room, she burst into tears.


    Originally, she thought she respected her identity, and it was his luck to see him in Lu Chengfeng, not to mention that his mother was a princess, and the marriage with the Lu family was a matter of her mother''s words.


    But they never imagined that, in addition to people not agreeing, they also resorted to means, and as a result, they made such a big oolong, and they were stuck without saying anything.


    Now it is even more difficult to get rid of it, and finally put himself in it, why is he so miserable, why is Lu Chengfeng so cruel, and why is Zhang Jichen so deadly.


    When Princess Jing''an came over, she found that her daughter was tired from crying and fell asleep.


    I was afraid that my daughter would not be able to think about it, so I wanted to come over and persuade her, but when I saw this, I felt even more self-blame, so I hated both the Lu family and the Zhongbo Mansion.


    But the daughter is going to marry into Uncle Zhong''s mansion in the future, and this anger can only be spread to the Lu family, making their mother and daughter the laughing stock of the capital, so they don''t want to have a good life.


    The maids waited for the daughter to lie down and cover the quilt before she left.


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support! good night~~~~~~


    Dear friends, discuss something, I owe you a few chapters, and I will pay them back together in the next year. It is really a matter of family affairs recently, plus various situations, I am sorry.


    The update will be released on February 12th. After finishing the work at home, Yuanzi will work hard to save the manuscript. Please understand, thank you for your support! I wish everyone a happy Spring Festival in advance and all the best!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 359： What exactly is going on

    Chapter 359 What the **** is going on?


    A few days later, Jing''an Princess Mansion and Uncle Zhong''s Mansion finally settled the marriage of Jiao Yuyan and Zhang Jichen. I heard that Jiao Yuyan had a cold face the whole time.


    It didn''t take long for the two families to get married, but the Lu family went away at night, and Lu Chengfeng and his son happened to be away from the mansion that night.


    When Lu Chengfeng got the news and came back, except for the servant''s room, all the other courtyards were over fire, and the scene was in ruins.


    After learning that his mother fainted from crying and was temporarily placed in the servant''s room, he asked the housekeeper beside him, "Butler Li, what the **** is going on?"


    The housekeeper is also a little confused now, both hands are still shaking: "Eldest young master, the old slave is not clear, I heard someone shouting water, and when the old slave came out, there was already a fire in the sky."


    L¨¹ Chengfeng looked at the ruins of a yard after the fire in front of him, and his head was buzzing, buzzing. This was a yard with three entrances from the front and back, and there were also cross-yards on the left and right, and all disappeared overnight.


    gritted his teeth and asked, "Who discovered the fire first?"


    A servant walked out from behind: "Young master, it was the servant who discovered it first, because last night, the lady specially sent a maid to say that she will go to Fushou Temple today to offer incense, and the servant of Shen Shichu got up to add fodder to the animals, and she saw the front. There is a fire over the kitchen.


    The minions hurriedly called people to put out the fire, but the fire didn''t know what evil it was, and it was getting more and more hot. Yes, the fire was getting more and more burning. The minions saved a long time, but nothing was saved. "


    At the end, he also brought a cry.


    After hearing this, Lu Chengfeng had a bad premonition in his heart, the fire was strange, just like what the servant said just now, the more the fire was put out, the more intense the fire would be.


    He walked around the burned-out courtyard, and found nothing unusual: "Housekeeper, have you sent someone to report to the official?"


    Butler Li said: "Master, the fire started from the kitchen. The old slave just sent someone to inform you and the master, and did not let anyone report to the official."


    Lu Chengfeng said: "Send someone to report to the official. There is something wrong. We must have someone come to check."


    Butler Li didn''t care about the burn on his hand: "Okay, this old slave will send someone to report to the official."


    When ?? turned around, he gritted his teeth and said, "Which one was set on fire by a thousand knives, this is trying to kill someone."


    After Shuntian Prefecture sent someone to inspect the site, traces of kerosene were found in several inconspicuous places. It can be inferred that someone set the fire.


    But now, apart from a few remaining kerosene, there is no other discovery, and there is no direction to investigate the case for the time being. The investigators have not found anything after visiting the surrounding area.


    After Mrs. Lu woke up, she learned that someone had set fire to the crime, but she didn''t find anything other than kerosene. Thinking that they had nothing now, thinking of her dowry and the money and banknotes in the room, she couldn''t take it anymore and fainted. past.


    Lu Chengfeng instructed the maid behind his mother: "You take your wife to live in a village in the suburbs for a few days, and then come back when things are cleaned up here."


    took two fifty-two silver notes from himself and handed them over: "Let''s rent a carriage first, and take your wife away immediately."


    The girl took the silver note and bowed her knees: "Yes, young master."


    Not long after, the maid returned with the rented carriage.


    Lv Chengfeng watched the maid help her mother who had just woken up into the carriage, and instructed the maids to take care of her, and then waved his hand to let the carriage leave.


    At this moment, Lu Xiaocheng, who was discussing matters in the Hui clan last night, also received a notice and came back, seeing the good house in ruins, his hands were shaking with anger: "Butler Li, what the **** is going on? "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 360： Lus family walks

    Chapter 360 The Lu family walks away


    The butler told the master about the matter again, and this time, Lu Xiaocheng was so angry that he kept his hand over his heart, thinking of the silver notes and the original paintings and calligraphy in the study, he almost vomited blood.


    Lu Chengfeng called all the slaves and people from each room together, and called them over to answer them one by one.


    A timid maid replied tremblingly, "When the slave and slave maid woke up at night, they saw someone flying out of the yard. The slave and slave maid thought it was a ghost, so they fainted from fright. I didn''t wake up until everyone shouted."


    Lu Chengfeng asked, "How many people did you see, and what kind of clothes did those people wear?"


    The little girl shuddered: "The slave maid was frightened at the time. I don''t remember how many people there were. Those people were all wearing black clothes and covering their faces, so they couldn''t see their faces clearly."


    No amount of little girls could answer. Lu Chengfeng knew that even if she discovered the fire in advance and called someone to put it out, the result would not change, and she waved her hand to let it go.


    Lu Xiaocheng on the side of ?? had a cold face towards this maid. If she wasn''t so timid and discovered something in advance, maybe the whole family could be saved.


    The whole mansion was questioned once again, and no useful clues were found, so they went down to clean up the ruins in the courtyard.


    The people in Shuntian Mansion also recorded what the maid said before, and carefully reviewed it in the courtyard before leaving.


    After the people from Shuntian Mansion left, Lu Xiaocheng calmed down: "Brother Feng, what do you think next?"


    Lu Chengfeng looked at the scene in the courtyard: "There are no clues for now, but someone must have set the fire on purpose. The master behind the arsonist must be someone who has enemies with our Lu family. Tonight''s fire is directly for us. Life."


    They may never have imagined that Princess Jing''an, who lost her husband at an early age, would have such abilities, so they excluded her early in the morning.


    After thinking about it, there are really not many families who have grudges against their Lu family, and even if they have some grudges, it is impossible for them to have the courage to commit murder and arson.


    No matter who did it, no matter what the result is, the first task now is to rebuild the house, but now there is nothing burned in the mansion, and I can only count on the profit from the shop and the village.


    *


    The changing situation of the capital, Yun Yi doesn''t know.


    Since the end of the autumn harvest in northern Xinjiang, only a few families are happy and some are sad. The hard-working people''s crops are not short of water during the filling period. In this year, they can also harvest a few percent more, but those lazy people who want to try their luck will end the autumn harvest. I am afraid that it will be difficult to get full after paying the tax and grain.


    Yun Yi took leave these days and lived in Ruyi Village. She personally supervised the establishment of a vermicelli workshop and taught them how to make vermicelli. The vermicelli used in the snack bar is freshly made and sold. Now her vermicelli workshop is to make dry vermicelli, which is easy to store. , then it can be sold further afield.


    The workers in the small workshop were all brought back by her from Bantong Lingcheng Yaxing, and to be on the safe side, all of them were given loyalty pills, so that everyone could save trouble.


    These people are not low in IQ, and they can get started with just a few passes.


    After working in Ruyi Village every day, and going to Yuanqi Village opposite, the children brought back by Xiao Yiping are really making rapid progress.


    Yunyi will take time to go there every day and teach them personally, not only martial arts, but also mathematics, logical thinking, reconnaissance techniques, and close combat. Anyway, she will teach them all she thinks should be taught.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 361： Can you be serious, Im so angry now

    Chapter 361 Can you be more serious, I''m very angry now


    These people will be responsible for training and teaching new people in the future, so they must be the elite of the elite, and they must be all-rounders in both civil and military.


    Fortunately, these people are indeed excellent in all aspects, not only strong in learning, but also in comprehension. No matter what they teach, they will soon be able to draw inferences from others, and all of them are excellent, which makes Yunyi very gratified.


    Yunyi''s leave lasted more than two months, and by the time she returned to the Junhu District, it was already November in the lunar calendar.


    Before they got to the door, Bai Zuo and Bai You happily greeted them, their joy, not to mention sultry, and their big tail wagging was extraordinarily enchanting.


    After ?? is Brother Hao, who rushed over and threw himself on Yunyi, but he just hugged Yunyi''s leg and didn''t speak.


    Yunyi knew that the little guy was afraid of being angry, and asked deliberately: "Brother Hao, you ignore elder sister, is it because you want to cry because of your elder sister?"


    Brother Hao retorted loudly when he heard it: "I''m a little man, so I won''t cry."


    "Then let elder sister see, why doesn''t our brother Hao talk and ignore elder sister?"


    "My sister lied and said she would come back in more than a month, but I''ve counted the days for two months, and I haven''t seen my sister back."


    Yun Yi laughed: "Our brother Hao is so good. It seems that grandma has taught you a lot these days, and you can count the days."


    Brother Hao suddenly raised his head: "Can you be more serious, I''m very angry now and I''m talking to you about business."


    Yunyi smirked: "Okay, okay, okay, sister listen carefully, you talk."


    Brother Hao is really angry now: "You are always not punctual, Brother Hao, don''t get on with you."


    Yunyi picked up the little guy: "Brother Hao, didn''t it snow a few days ago, there is no way for my sister to come back, it''s really not intentional not to come back, can you forgive my sister?"


    Brother Hao heard that it was because of the snow a few days ago that his face became better, but he still said, "But you always break your promises."


    Yunyi had to find a reason to explain: "Sister went out this time and did a lot of things. Sometimes I don''t have time to eat when I''m so busy. If it wasn''t for the snow a few days ago, I would have been able to come back earlier."


    That''s what I said, but I thought in my heart that I can''t treat Brother Hao as a child in the future. I have to pay attention to this aspect, so as not to lose credibility.


    The old lady stood there and watched the interaction between the two brothers and sisters. She knew that her granddaughter had a chance. Before she left, she told her that if she wanted to build a vermicelli workshop on Zhuangzi, she might have to stay there for a while.


    But she couldn''t tell her granddaughter about this, for fear that the child''s mouth would be unreliable, and she would cause trouble for her granddaughter.


    Seeing that the two brothers and sisters were about to reconcile, he said, "Brother Hao, elder sister has been on the road for so long, and she will not let her return to the house to warm up quickly."


    Brother Hao may also think that elder sister didn''t break her promise on purpose, and was a little embarrassed: "Sister, let me down, let''s go back to the house."


    Yunyi came back with some newly launched anhydrous cakes in his hand, and after entering the yard, he instructed Aunt Gu: "Aunt Gu, make a pot of tea."


    handed over the oil paper package he brought back: "Bring this plate over here."


    The grandparents and grandchildren returned to the main room. When they were building a new house, they repaired all the houses in the front yard, added a fire wall, and asked Jing Rui to make a bigger stove with a cover on it. , made ceramic pipes, with these two, the main room is also warm in winter.


    Jing Rui, who came back from Yunyi, worked hard at the back, unloaded all the things on the carriage, and mentioned them one by one in the main hall.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 362： Who came up with this idea

    Chapter 362 Who came up with this idea?


    Yunyi took off the cloak outside, put it aside, and said while heating the fire: "This day this year, there is no rain in the summer, but the autumn snow comes earlier than in previous years."


    The old lady looked out the window: "Fortunately, this place has this big river coming down from the Baishan Mountain. I hope next year will be a good year. Otherwise, I am afraid that some people will be hungry."


    Jing Rui put the things away and said, "We''re doing fine this winter here, at least in summer we have a waterwheel to water the fields, although the harvest is not as good as in previous years, but after paying the tax, there is still some surplus grain.


    In farther places, because there is no water source, many of them have suffered severe reductions in production, and even no harvest. With such heavy snow, this year¡¯s life is afraid to be difficult. "


    Yunyi frowned: "Does the government have anything to say?"


    Jing Rui found a place to sit down: "Because of the big river coming down from Baishan Mountain, the disasters of the villages on both sides have also been reduced due to the waterwheels. The imperial court asked Tongling City to borrow official rations."


    "What do you mean? It''s not giving, it''s borrowing?"


    Jing Rui nodded: "Let Tongling City be seconded to the severely affected places. In addition to paying taxes and grain at the end of next autumn, the grain will also be borrowed. When sowing in the spring next year, the seeds will be distributed by the government. This does not need to be returned, it is regarded as the imperial court. subsidize the victims.¡±


    Yunyi turned to look at Jing Rui with a smile: "Who came up with this idea?"


    Jing Rui touched his nose: "I sent a letter back to the capital."


    Yunyi said solemnly, "Is the court refusing to distribute relief food?"


    Jing Rui shook his head and said, "No, it was news from the capital that the sage intends to transfer food from Tongling City and the Beijiang military camp. Some things are better to be prevented in advance, and borrowing may not necessarily return."


    Yunyi heard this and then understood: "The Holy Master really has a good plan. The northern border was hit by a disaster. If there was no water on the Baishan Mountain and no water tanker, he would have to carry water to irrigate the ground, and he was afraid that he would have to ask the imperial court for food.


    Northern Xinjiang has solved the problem of food rations through the unity and hard work of everyone. On the contrary, they still want to take food from the mouths of the soldiers. Who can guarantee that the weather will be good for the next year? What does the sage think? "


    Jing Rui then smiled lightly: "So I sent a letter to the General''s Mansion and asked him to find someone to talk to, and that''s how it happened."


    Yunyi nodded: "It''s not confused."


    Aunt Gu brought tea and cakes in, and then backed out, the people in the room also changed the subject.


    Yun Yi said with a smile: "Grandma, Brother Hao, try this waterless cake. If you like it, I''ll teach Aunt Gu and let her make time for you."


    The old lady smiled and said, "It smells good."


    Brother Hao is also relieved at this moment. Grandma told him before that it is not easy for my sister to make money to support the family. If my father is still here, my sister will not have to work so hard. In fact, he is not really angry with her, but he really misses her. .


    took the cake handed by her sister, looked up and smiled at her: "Thank you sister."


    The old lady looked at Brother Hao, this little man had figured it out, and there was a smile in his eyes, thinking in her heart: The children in the second room are all transparent people, and there will be great fortunes in the future.


    The old lady turned to look at Yun Yi: "Is everything done?"


    Yunyi nodded lightly: "Well, everything is on the right track, no need to go any further."


    It took a long time for the old lady to ask what she wanted to ask for a long time: "Yi''er, you have also left the military household now, what are your plans?"


    Yun Yi picked up the tea cup and took a sip: "Grandmother, forget it this year, you and Brother Hao can''t stand the cold weather, it''s already November, we can''t celebrate the New Year on the road, next year. When the spring flowers bloom, it will not be too late for us to return to Beijing."


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support! good night~~~~~~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 363： regret wanting to hit the wall

    Chapter 363 Regret and want to hit the wall


    When the old lady heard this, she was overjoyed at first, and then slowly withdrew the smile on her face, becoming a little sad.


    Yunyi naturally knew what happened to her: "Grandma, don''t be sad, when we return to the capital to settle down, we can choose an auspicious day to help grandfather move the grave."


    When the old lady heard this, her eyes suddenly lit up, and then her eyes were red: "Oh, good, good, fortunately with you, your grandfather probably didn''t expect to return to the capital one day."


    Yun Yi patted the old lady on the shoulder: "Grandma, you should be happy to be able to return to the capital."


    The old lady was a little embarrassed, and wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes: "Yes, yes, yes, look at me, I''m really confused."


    Brother Hao took a cake from the plate: "Grandma, eat cake, don''t be sad."


    The old lady pulled Brother Hao: "Oh, my little man."


    After the old lady calmed down, we started chatting about home life.


    Yun Yi learned from the old lady that Xiao Zhuzi would bring a bundle of firewood every day for the past two months, and Jing Rui also sent soldiers from Weili to help the family to collect firewood for two days, so this winter there is enough firewood. .


    I also knew from my grandmother that Jing Rui also sent someone to bring back a lot of silver wire carbon, so even if it snows heavily this winter, the family is not afraid of being frozen.


    Several were talking happily when they heard Bai Zuo and Bai You barking outside.


    During this time, Yunyi''s consciousness has also improved a lot, and when he looked outside, it turned out to be Xiao Yunshan.


    Yun Yi couldn''t help frowning slightly, got up and said, "I''ll go out and have a look."


    Jing Rui got up: "I''ll accompany you."


    The old lady suddenly thought of something: "I''m also a little tired, go back to the house to rest for a while."


    Brother Hao got up: "Grandma, I''ll help you go back."


    Yunyi stepped out and stopped: "Grandmother, I will go to the market tomorrow to choose a maid to serve you personally and come back."


    The old lady said, "Forget it, I''m used to it, let''s keep a low profile."


    Yunyi shook his head and said, "I didn''t buy a maid before, because we are all military households and don''t want people to talk about it behind their backs. I have been busy a few days ago, but I forgot about it.


    Now that we are out of the military household, Jing Rui still has a job, and no one can say anything. "


    Jing Rui smiled and looked at Yun Yi: "Yesterday, a new group of people just arrived at Yaxing, and they said that later, they will accompany you to select people."


    Yunyi said to the old lady, "Look, Jing Rui is thinking about this, so don''t worry."


    The old lady knew that Yun Yi had her own thoughts, so she didn''t say anything more, but she was very comforted. Now this day is like a dream: "Okay, you can decide."


    Bai Zuo and Bai You saw the master coming out and ran over to yell and act like a spoiled brat, Aunt Gu had already walked to the gate: "Fourth Miss, is there anything?"


    Xiao Yunshan said a little embarrassedly: "I heard that the third sister is back, I''ll come and see."


    Aunt Gu didn''t reply when she saw her girl coming over: "Miss, it''s the fourth young lady."


    After saying that, he stepped aside.


    Yunyi looked at Xiao Yunshan, who was a little haggard: "But something?"


    Xiao Yunshan bowed slightly and pretended to be well-behaved: "Come and talk to Third Sister."


    Yunyi didn''t want to greet her, so she said directly: "If you have something to say, just say it."


    Xiao Yunshan was a little nervous: "Third sister, can we go in and talk?"


    Yun Yi originally didn''t want her to go in, but seeing the people who came to watch the fun not far away, she didn''t want people to see a joke: "Come in."


    When she entered the warm main room, Xiao Yunshan realized how stupid and self-righteous she was. In the two years since she came to Northern Xinjiang, how has the room ever been so warm, she really wanted to hit the wall with regret.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 364： why are you so heartless

    Chapter 364 Why are you so heartless


    Yunyi looked at Jing Rui and made a riddle: "You go to prepare first, we will go over in a while."


    Jing Rui nodded at her: "It''s getting late, we have to go out to do errands, hurry up."


    Yun Yi smiled and replied, "It will be fine soon."


    Jing Rui then turned around and left the main room, and hugged Brother Hao who was about to enter the room: "Come on, let''s go feed the horse some hay, and take you to the market later."


    Aunt Gu brought in a pot of tea again, poured two cups, and then went out.


    Xiao Yunshan looked at Aunt Gu who had withdrawn, thinking in her heart: Since she came to Northern Xinjiang, not only did she do her own work, but she also went up to the mountains to collect firewood, and went to work in the fields. She almost forgot the days when someone served in the capital.


    Yun Yi looked at her blankly and said, "When are you going to be distracted?"


    Xiao Yunshan coughed lightly: "I''m sorry Third Sister, I''m distracted."


    Yunyi picked up the tea cup: "If you have something to say, I will go out to do errands later."


    Xiao Yunshan knew that Yunyi was different from before in the mansion, her temperament was resolute, and she was definitely not joking with herself.


    After deliberating for a long time, he opened his mouth and said, "Third sister, can I go back to Beijing with you?"


    After hearing this, Yun Yi didn''t give her a straight eye, and took a sip of tea: "Even if I want to take you, you can''t leave the northern border with your current status, let alone we are two families now, why should I bring you? ?"


    Xiao Yunshan stood up and wanted to kneel down for Yun Yi.


    Yunyi was one step ahead of her and stood on the other side: "You must never do those things that morally kidnap others, and don''t make me look down on you even more."


    Xiao Yunshan stood there with a pitiful look: "I was wrong before, but without my father''s protection, it''s not wrong for me to find a way back for myself, right?"


    Yunyi nodded: "No one said you were wrong."


    Xiao Yunshan had tears in her eyes: "Then why can''t the third sister take me back to Beijing, we are sisters after all?"


    Yunyi looked at this concubine with a natural face: "It''s just the same father, I don''t want to bring a concubine who may betray me at any time.


    When you chose to live with the big house, you said that you would never regret it. Now it''s so noisy, where did you get the confidence to think that I would talk so well? "


    Xiao Yunshan''s eyes widened: "Why are you so heartless, you are not afraid of your grandmother''s sadness when you stretch out your hand?"


    Yunyi laughed out loud: "If you really think so, why don''t you go and ask your grandmother?"


    Xiao Yunshan was suddenly stopped by the question, and her face turned red. She knew that she might use her grandmother to talk about things, and she was afraid that it would not work, so she had to say aggrieved: "Third sister, my aunt left early, I don''t plan for myself. People plan for me, can''t you take me back to the capital in your father''s favor?"


    Yunyi said very simply; "No, I don''t have that ability. After all, this is not a trivial matter. I can''t ask for someone because of you, and I may not be able to ask for it."


    Xiao Yunshan was anxious: "Third sister, how do you know if you don''t go, this military area is not short of me, please, help me go to the imperial envoy to ask for mercy."


    Yun Yi looked at the acting-addicted concubine in front of her with a half-smile, "Why don''t you ask, I believe that the imperial envoy sees you as a weak woman and may be able to accommodate."


    Xiao Yunshan was stunned at first when she heard this, but she was a little annoyed when she reacted: "You are playing tricks on me, knowing that I can''t have a chance to meet the imperial envoy?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 365： Its really beautiful

    Chapter 365 I really want to be beautiful


    Yun Yi''s face was cold: "If you can''t see it, I can see it. Besides, the imperial envoy left after declaring the decree. It''s been a long time, how can you still stay in the northern border?"


    Xiao Yunshan fell to the ground all of a sudden, because she was confused and forgot that the imperial envoy had returned to Beijing long ago, with a look of frustration on her face.


    suddenly thought of something, and raised his head abruptly: "No, you don''t need to ask the imperial envoy for household registration, as long as the future brother-in-law is willing to help, just transfer my household registration into your household registration book."


    After talking, there was a look in his eyes, he got up from the ground, and excitedly wanted to step forward and grab Yunyi''s hand: "Yes, yes, yes, I was stunned before, as long as you agree to this matter, my brother-in-law can help in the future. I''m your sister, and no one else will say anything, that''s what you raise your hands for."


    Yunyi looked at this concubine who was talking to herself, her eyes were full of ridicule, and she really wanted to be beautiful.


    She looked coldly at the words she said to herself: "Xiao Yunshan, stop dreaming, I can''t help you, you think the court''s laws are decorations, why should I take risks for you, you really dare to think about it ."


    Xiao Yunshan wanted to say something else when she heard Yun Yi say: "Don''t challenge my patience, I don''t want any gossip about the three of us coming from your mouth, otherwise I have thousands of ways to deal with you.


    I''m not the Virgin, and I won''t let go of what you did because of your words that we are sisters. I''ll wait for you to recover and then find a chance to stab us in the back. You think I''m so stupid ? "


    Xiao Yunshan did not expect that she would be so compromising, that the third sister was still so hard-hearted, she was clearly raising her hand, but she did so decisively.


    said with anger: "If you do this, you are not afraid of being stabbed in the spine, you are not afraid of being told that you don''t care for your family, and you are not afraid that others will say that you are selfish?"


    Yun Yi laughed hahaha: "What do I have to be afraid of, when you chose to leave us, didn''t no one laugh at you? Besides, we will be returning to Beijing soon, and some people will mention it ignorantly. you?"


    Xiao Yunshan was so angry that she turned around and rushed out of the main room, towards the backyard where the old lady was.


    Yun Yicai doesn''t care about her, she can be good to the old lady, it is because the old lady is good to their siblings, and also because she is the biological mother of the original owner''s father, if she wants to use her elder status to oppress her, then she will not Do not hesitate to withdraw your kindness.


    When Yunyi came out, Jing Rui was already waiting outside in a carriage: "Can we go?"


    Yunyi nodded lightly: "Let''s go."


    The reason why she let Xiao Yunshan come in was because she didn''t want the people who were following outside to see the joke. Second, she had to tell Xiao Yunshan something clearly to save her from keeping her fantasies. Third, she also wanted to see the attitude of the old lady. After all, after the year When things are arranged here, we will go back to Beijing.


    If she thinks that the crisis is over, she is the old lady of the Yifu, and has other thoughts, then she has to reconsider, and she has to tell the truth, she doesn''t want to live a life of infighting and tired.


    Walking out of the gate, Brother Hao stuck out a small head from the carriage: "Sister, hurry up, Brother Hao has been waiting for you for a long time."


    Yun Yi smiled and supported Jing Rui''s outstretched hand, and got on the carriage: "Come on, come on, we''ve made Brother Hao wait anxiously."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 366： buy

    Chapter 366 Buying People


    Brother Hao saw his sister getting into the car: "It''s not that Brother Hao is in a hurry, it''s Brother Rui who has been waiting outside. I''m afraid he will freeze."


    Yunyi pulled his younger brother into his arms: "Oh, our brother Hao is really a little warm man."


    Jing Rui heard his brother-in-law''s words outside the carriage, and his heart warmed. It really didn''t hurt. This child is being raised as a son.


    shouted at the carriage: "Sit tight, let''s go."


    Due to the coldness of the northern region, the snow that had fallen a few days ago had not melted, and there was a squeak under the wheels. The two siblings were whispering in the car, laughing from time to time, and Jing Rui outside could hear it clearly. Clearly, the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but twitch into a smile.


    It may also be too cold, there are not many people in the market, and when they go in, there is no business in the tooth shop.


    When the steward saw someone coming in, he immediately regained his energy and greeted him enthusiastically. Before he could see clearly, he said with a smile: "A few please, do you want to choose a maid, a servant, or a servant who is a housekeeper? "


    Yunyi said: "I want to choose a few more clever maids and servants, you can bring people out."


    She thought about taking advantage of her grandmother''s free time to teach a few maids to come out herself, so that she didn''t have any capable staff when she returned to the capital.


    The tube approached only to realize that it was Jing Rui, with a full smile on his face: "I''ve seen Lord Qianhu, please sit down quickly, and I''ll bring someone here."


    While walking towards the backyard, he shouted to the people over there: "What are you still doing, why don''t you make a good pot of tea for Lord Qianhu soon?"


    It didn''t take long for the steward to bring a lot of people over: "These were all sent a few days ago, and some were originally servants of a big family, and it was the master who committed a crime and was sold off. from."


    Yun Yi stood up, circled around these people, and then ordered a few people out. After asking some questions, she bought two servants, two maids, and a middle-aged couple. People still have some kung fu, and it happens that one will be a nursing home after that, and the other will be a steward by his grandmother''s side.


    With Jing Rui there, the manager of Yaxing gave a big discount and paid the money before taking people out.


    Yun Yi saw that most of them came out empty-handed except for the clothes on them. They went to the cloth village to buy a lot of cotton cloth and cotton, but they didn''t buy much cotton. This thing is really too expensive. I bought a few kilograms. Just to get past the future.


    I have planted a lot of plants in the space. Anyway, those people don¡¯t ride in the car. Once they get in the car, they can do some hands and feet themselves. Anyway, the second shopkeeper sends the things to the car, and others won¡¯t pay attention.


    She was almost done with her affairs here, and Xiao Yunshan, who was at home, was also sent away by the old lady.


    The old lady originally wanted to hide from the leisure, but she probably guessed who was coming, so she made an excuse to go back to the backyard. As a result, Xiao Yunshan cried and found it, and wanted to file a complaint in front of the old lady.


    It''s just that the old lady had already made a choice in her heart, plus she could understand Yunyi''s actions, it was just that Yunshan was too selfish to blame Yunyi for her sisterhood.


    So no matter how Xiao Yunshan cried, the old lady didn''t let go. She knew in her heart that if she could go back to the capital, it was Yun Yishe who begged for it, and she couldn''t make Yunyi embarrassed.


    Besides, I am now being raised by the second room, so I can''t make trouble for their siblings.


    She knew in her heart that she was going to bring it back to Beijing, but as long as she agreed, she would have to be spoiled in the future. She knew Yun Shan''s temperament too well and was too selfish. Gotta make trouble.


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support! good night~~~~~~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 367： Planning something, cramming is useless

    Chapter 367 Planning some things, cramming is useless


    Xiao Yunshan ran away crying, she felt that everyone had abandoned her.


    When she ran home crying, Mrs. Wei was collecting clothes in the courtyard, watching Xiao Yunshan rush back to the wing and shut the door, she also thought in her heart: she must have run into a wall when she went to find Yunyi.


    Xiao Yunshu happened to meet this scene when she came out: "What happened to her?"


    Wei put away the last piece of clothes on the clothesline: "Who knows where he was wronged again."


    Xiao Yunshu looked at the closed door: "Fourth sister, she''s not going to find the third sister, right? I went to Chu Yu''s house to deliver things, and I heard from her that the third sister was back."


    Mr. Wei glanced at the closed door: "For some things, it''s useless to crawl. Your third sister is not someone who can soften her heart after listening to three good words."


    Xiao Yunshu heard Wei''s words and whispered: "Even if the fourth sister can''t do it, then we have no chance."


    She knew in her heart that since the second uncle had an accident, although she and her concubine had not bullied the brothers and sisters of the second room in the open, they did not reach out to help them either.


    Now, even the fourth sister, the half-sister, has been blocked back, not to mention the people from their big house. It seems that there is really no hope for returning to Beijing with them.


    Seeing that her daughter didn''t speak for a long time, her face was ugly and she could only say: "Don''t think so much, as long as we stay safe, your third sister is not that hard-hearted person.


    Besides, we still have your brother, it¡¯s not that no one can rely on us, life is better than before, we have to cherish it. "


    Wei had already thought about it for a long time, as long as they live their lives in peace and don''t go to Yunyi to block, even if Yunyi and the others leave the northern border, others will not dare to bully them in the face of Jingrui and Yunyi .


    After all, Chen Ming has a good relationship with the Erfang sister and brother. Although he is not as good as the brocade clothing and jade food in the capital in the northern Xinjiang, he can live a steady and comfortable life without looking at other people''s faces.


    Thinking of the previous life, I thought of Xiao Renli and He Shi, and there was a trace of unknown emotion in his eyes, thinking in his heart that the current situation of the second room should be let them know.


    So he did what he said, went into the room to find a pen and paper, wrote a letter to Xiao Renli himself, dried the ink, and took it out the door.


    Every three days, there is a convoy from the northern Xinjiang to the iron ore factory, and by the way, the calcined iron is pulled back to the northern Xinjiang, so as long as you pay a few pennies, you can send the letter there.


    There will be a convoy passing by tomorrow. Seeing that it is not early, she will run first, so as to save tomorrow''s delay, and if she can''t catch up, He should be angry when she sees this letter. .


    *


    When Yunyi brought people back, Xiao Yunshan had already left.


    invited my grandmother over and told her my thoughts.


    The old lady looked at the six people standing in front of her eyes and nodded: "Is it time to make some preparations, or Yi''er to think thoughtfully."


    These six people, Yunyi, let them eat Zhongxin Dan before they came back. She didn''t want the people around her to eat the inside and outside, so it was so worry-free and trouble-free.


    The old lady has something to do now, and she will teach these people the rules and adaptability at the designated time every day in the following days. The momentum is very strong.


    Now the clinic is not too busy, Yunyi is making plans when she is free.


    Because of Jing Rui''s errand, they discussed it, it is best to return to Beijing next autumn, so that he has served in Qianhu for two years, and he can find a good position when he returns to Beijing with his qualifications.


    Yunyi thought that this is fine, at least she can spare time and arrange everything in advance.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 368： Get back to Beijing in advance

    Chapter 368 Return to Beijing in advance to prepare


    This day, Yun Yi took a bath. After breakfast, she said to the old lady, "Grandmother, I will take a bath today. I will go to the market in a while to buy some fabrics, and make a few more clothes when you have nothing to do. ."


    The old lady thought that now she has taken off the military household and her identity is different. She should make some clothes that match her identity, so as not to make people laugh, so as not to invite gossip to sister Yunyi.


    smiled and nodded: "Alright, since my identity has changed, I really should make some decent clothes. I''ll make some clothes for you, Rui Ge''er, and Jing Rui first."


    Yunyi chuckled and said, "Okay, we all do it, grandmother and brother Hao do more."


    The old lady had a kind expression on her face: "I''ll let Su Ye accompany you later, and let Xiangzi drive you there."


    Yunyi still has her own affairs, but she didn''t refute it, she just said to Su Ye who was playing with Brother Hao in the courtyard: "Su Ye, pack up, and follow me to the market later."


    Hearing his lady''s order, Su Ye replied, "Yes, miss."


    Yun Yi gave them names that day when they brought them back. In the future, the maid who followed her was called Su Ye, the maid who followed the old lady was called Su Mu, the servant who followed Xiao Chenrui was called Kong Qing, and the maid who followed Hao Ge''er was called Kong Qing. The servant''s name is Nanxing, haha, it''s all the names of medicinal materials.


    Jing Rui has someone available around him, so he doesn''t need to make any further arrangements.


    As for the couple, Yun Yi did not change their names. The man''s surname was Xu Xiangzi, and the woman''s surname was Jiang and Cuilan, so the family called them Uncle Xu and Aunt Xu directly.


    They went to the market and went straight to the cloth village. Yun Yi picked out several pieces of fabric for each of them, all of which were high-quality satin materials. Anyway, they were probably busy a few years ago.


    also picked out two more clothes for the servants. It will be New Year''s Day in more than a month. They are well-dressed and the master''s face is bright.


    After purchasing all the necessary items, Yun Yi said to Uncle Xu: "Uncle Xu, Su Ye, you should go back first with your things. I have to do some things, and I''ll just go back by myself later."


    Su Ye was a little worried: "Miss, this servant will accompany you."


    Yunyi waved his hand and said, "Su Ye, follow me in the future, just obey my orders."


    Su Ye quickly replied: "Yes, Miss, this servant remembered."


    After they left, Yun Yi directly found a hidden place and changed into men''s clothes, and then went to Xiao Yiping.


    Xiao Yiping saw Yunyi come in: "I have seen the master."


    Yunyi raised his hand slightly: "Get up."


    Waiting for Yun Yi to sit down, he glanced outside, and then he said, "I came here today to talk to you about something."


    A young man brought tea over, helped to pour the tea, and hurriedly left


    Xiao Yiping watched the man walk away, and then said: "Master, you say."


    Yunyi motioned him to sit down, and then he picked up the teacup: "Northern Xinjiang is basically on the right track. After the New Year, we also have to go back to Beijing. I want you to bring Yiqing and the others back to Beijing to prepare."


    Xiao Yiping thought about this when he knew that his master had left the military household: "Master, you can arrange it."


    Yunyi nodded and said, "The five of you will take care of what you are doing, and hand over to Xiao Yiji and the others as soon as possible in the past few days, and then return to Beijing in advance to prepare."


    Xiao Yiping stood up and clasped his fists: "Yes, Master."


    The Xiao family didn''t have much property before. Even if their second house was separated from the military household, the court would not be able to return the original Xiao family to them unless they bought it back from someone else.


    So they have to go back to the front station.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 369： who is the letter from

    Chapter 369 Who is the letter


    Thinking of this, Yun Yi continued: "After returning to Beijing, see if you can buy back the Xiao family''s original house. If you can, don''t be stingy with money."


    The two talked for a long time, and they agreed to wait until they were handed over, and then come over to see them off before leaving, and then leave.


    I just didn''t expect that, when she returned to the military household area, she ran into Shang Yufei, who was returning from the mountain with a bundle of firewood on her back.


    Yunyi frowned slightly. In such a cold day, the Qiu family even let her go up the mountain to collect firewood. It seems that the people in the second room of the Qiu family are not much better than the big room.


    Shang Yufei also saw Yunyi, neither of them said a word, they had already passed by, but Shang Yufei stopped: "Yunyi, are you very proud now?"


    Yun Yi slowed down after hearing this, and replied lightly to her: "I don''t think I have anything to be proud of, but I believe that hard work will pay off."


    Shang Yufei said with unwillingness: "If I hadn''t done something wrong myself, maybe I wouldn''t be worse off than you now, and you don''t have to be too proud."


    Yun Yi gave her a cold look: "If you were not malicious, the previous thing would not have happened, and you don''t have to compete with me here, don''t you feel bored?"


    After he finished speaking, he walked away without looking back. This kind of person has nothing to sympathize with. He always doesn''t look for faults in himself, and at every turn he blames his misfortune on others, which is really speechless. "


    At that time, Dr. Xing had already considered letting Shang Yufei become a medical assistant in the hospital. Who would have thought that she would want to harm others for her own future. His character, he really dare not use it.


    Shang Yufei looked at Yun Yi who was far away, thinking in her heart: If she hadn''t done that stupid thing, it would have been nice to have a good relationship with Yun Yi, at least the Qiu family would treat herself better in her face.


    Since the last time I had a big fight with Xiao Yunru, my maiden''s family was afraid of being implicated, so they didn''t help me out. My husband''s family even scolded him for being stupid, and whoever can''t fight with Xiao Yunru, no matter how bad the relationship between their cousins ??is, if they really come out It''s a matter, you can see that the Xiao family doesn''t care, the main thing is that they can''t offend Cheng Jingrui.


    Xiao Yunru asked Yunyi for help, although it didn''t work out, but the second room of Qiu''s family was so dreadful in the eyes of Jing Rui and Yun Yi''s siblings, so Shang Yufei''s life in Qiu''s family was not easy.


    In fact, she has long regretted what she did before. If she hadn''t been confused, she wouldn''t have let the clan give up on her, and she wouldn''t have let her mother-in-law find such a husband-in-law for her.


    *


    On the other side of the iron ore factory, when Xiao Renli received the letter, he was ecstatic at first, but when he read the contents of the letter, he almost vomited blood on the spot.


    Mr. He saw that something was wrong with him: "Husband, who is the letter from?"


    The appearance of the two of them now, there is not the slightest bit of the appearance of a rich man and a wife, He''s hair can be faintly seen with white hair mixed in the bun.


    Seeing that her husband didn''t answer her for a long time, he took the letter from his hand and read it, but it''s okay if he didn''t read it, his eyes were bloodshot after reading: "Those **** in the second room have actually taken off their military households and become good people. They can go back to Beijing.¡±


    After the anger in the brain, the sound of ''hum'', I can''t hear the voice of others, only immersed in my own world, the brain has been circulating, the two brothers and sisters can go back to Beijing, they can go back to the capital, how can this be? possible?


    After ??, Xiao Chenhui and Xiao Chenxu also saw the letter. The two of them stood there in a daze, as if thousands of horses were galloping in their minds, envy, jealousy, and hatred followed, which almost made them breathless.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 370： beg

    Chapter 370


    They are also descendants of the Xiao family. The people from the second house can go back to Beijing, but they still have to stay in this ghost place to live in a mess, and they are all unwilling.


    After that, Xiao Renli begged a lot of people and spent a lot of words, so that the team that pulled pig iron brought a letter back to the northern Xinjiang, but unfortunately the letter was sinking into the sea, and it was the point that made him rise. Hope was dashed again.


    *


    Xiao Yiping and the others moved very quickly, and it didn''t take long to hand over the matter to Xiao Yiji and the others.


    Yunyi came over this day on purpose, looked at the few people sitting there respectfully, and said, "In the future, the industry in the northern Xinjiang will be managed by President Xiao Yiji, who also manages the vermicelli workshop.


    Xiao Yixing is in charge of the management of Zhuangzi, Xiao Yilong is in charge of training those children, Xiao Yiru is in charge of Juxiangyuan Restaurant in Tongling City, Xiao Yixiang is in charge of Zhiwei and reconciliation, do you have any objections? "


    Several people said in unison: "Subordinates obey."


    The few people here are fine, let them go first, and then talk to Xiao Yiping and the others about their arrangements: "Tomorrow you will leave, after returning to Beijing, shops and Zhuangzi can buy as long as they see fit, restaurants and pastries. The store opens first.


    The person you want to take away, you take away together tomorrow, and the rest will be discussed later. "


    A few people sat down and discussed some details, and chatted until late, when the five Xiao Yiji returned from their busy schedules, and Jing Rui, together, had a meal together, which was considered a farewell to Xiao Yiping and the others.


    *


    Time flies by, and in a blink of an eye, it¡¯s time for the year.


    The old lady brought Xu Ma and two maids to make all the new clothes for the family, and even made a few pairs of shoes for one person.


    After the new year, the marriage of Xiao Chenming and Sun Zhenyu should also be put on the agenda. The old lady asked Mammy Xu to accompany her, went around to the Wei family, took a dozen taels of silver from the private house that Yunyi gave her, and faced the Wei family. Said: "Take this money and hold a wedding ceremony for Brother Ming in a beautiful way."


    Ten taels of silver, if it was in the capital, it would definitely not be possible to hold a beautiful wedding, but in this northern Xinjiang, it is enough, anyway, there are not many tables of guests.


    The old lady had also asked Yun Yi what she wanted in advance. Yun Yi thought, since the silver gift is to honor her grandmother, how to deal with her has the final say.


    Xiao Yunru knew about the fact that the old lady gave Wei Shi the money.


    This day, the old lady was doing needlework in the house, and Aunt Gu came in and reported: "Old lady, the eldest lady is here."


    The old lady glanced out the window: "Let her come in."


    Xiao Yunru gave a salute after entering the room: "I have seen my grandmother."


    The old lady raised her hand and said, "Get up, why did you come here today, but something happened?"


    Xiao Yunru glanced at the people in the room: "Grandma, I want to have a few words with you alone."


    The old lady waved to the two people in the room: "You guys go to work first."


    Su Mu and Xu Mama in the room saluted and left.


    Xiao Yunru saw that they had all gone out, so she said, "Grandmother, my granddaughter has something to ask you."


    said and wanted to kneel.


    The old lady was a little unhappy: "If you have something to say, don''t make such a moth to me."


    Xiao Yunru was a little embarrassed and said: "Since the granddaughter got married to now, I have not conceived a child and half a daughter. I saw the doctor before and said that it was Gong Han, and it is not easy to conceive, so I went to Tongling City to find Miao who came out of the palace. Physician sees a doctor.


    The granddaughter is here this time to ask you to intercede for me and ask my future brother-in-law to open a pass for me. The second is to ask my grandmother to lend me some money. I don¡¯t dare let the Qiu family know about this, so I hope my grandmother will make it happen. . "


    The old lady heard this and looked at her stomach: "If you don''t tell the Qiu family about such a big thing, even if Jing Rui can help, how can we rest assured when you go to Tongling City alone?"


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support! good night~~~~~~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 371： Why are you coming back so late?

    Chapter 371 Why did you come back so late?


    Xiao Yunru grabbed the old lady''s hand: "Grandmother, I don''t dare to ask you to take me back to Beijing, but if I can''t have children again, the Qiu family will definitely not be able to tolerate me, and then I will only be dead."


    The old lady sighed in her heart: "I can''t agree to this now. I have to wait until I ask them. You go back and wait for the letter."


    Xiao Yunru also knew that what grandmother said was true, after all, it was not her who had the final say.


    After Xiao Yunru left, the old lady stayed in the house for a long time by herself, thinking of her eldest son''s family, she felt uncomfortable and tight.


    When sister and brother Yunyi came back, they learned from Aunt Gu that Xiao Yunru had been here today.


    Yunyi took Brother Hao straight back to the backyard. Brother Hao shouted as soon as he got to the door: "Grandma, we are back."


    The old lady recovered from her stupor: "I''m back, get on the kang to get warm and warm. In this cold day, you still have to follow your sister to the hospital."


    Brother Hao took off his boots and got on the kang: "I accompany my sister on the business trip and can be her pistachio."


    The old lady laughed: "It''s just you who are clever."


    Yunyi didn''t ask directly, she was also waiting for the old lady to speak, wanting to see her attitude.


    Put the pastry in his hand on the kang table: "This is a mouth smile made by the chef of the medical center, you can try it."


    The old lady opened the oil-paper package and said to the door, "Su Mu, send some warm water to the young master to wash his hands."


    When Su Mu came in with warm water, the old lady said to Brother Hao, "Wash your hands and try this smile together."


    Brother Hao was obedient. He washed his hands and said, "Grandmother, grandson has already eaten. This is what my sister brought back to honor you."


    Su Ye brought in a pot of hot tea: "Miss, drink some hot tea to warm up."


    Yunyi took a sip of the tea poured by the maid, and then heard the old lady say: "Yi''er, your big sister is here today."


    Yunyi raised her head and pretended to be puzzled: "How could she run over, but something happened?"


    The old lady nodded: "She said she wanted to borrow some money to go to Tongling City to let the returning doctor Miao see her sickness, and she wanted Jing Rui to help with a proof of passage."


    Yunyi put down the tea cup: "You agreed?"


    The old man shook his head gently: "How can I easily agree to such a big thing, and it''s useless for me to agree. It depends on what Jing Rui means."


    reached out and took a piece and handed it to Brother Hao with a smile: "Eat it with tea."


    Yun Yi put down the tea cup: "I don''t think I need to run to Tongling City for this matter. She said that Imperial Doctor Miao was in the northern Xinjiang at this time. He and Doctor Xing were both brothers from the same sect. I almost saw Doctor Xing and asked for help."


    The old lady didn''t expect that things would be so coincidental, so she felt a lot better: "Okay, then it''s hard work."


    Yun Yi thought to herself, even if Doctor Miao was not in the northern border, she would not let Jing Rui give her the proof of this card. If she had other thoughts, wouldn''t she be causing trouble for Jing Rui?


    Although the proof of the pass card can only go out of the northern border and enter Tongling City, but if there is a mistake in the middle, it will not be clear at that time.


    The two were talking when they heard Xiao Chenrui come back.


    Now Jing Rui is busy building his own forces, and Chen Rui''s place is all arranged by Jing Rui, so the three of them rarely come back together recently.


    Yunyi got up and said, "Why did you come back so late?"


    Xiao Chenrui''s face was not very good-looking: "I encountered a neuropathy on the road."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 372： audacious in the extreme

    Chapter 372 Boldness


    Yun Yi laughed: "It won''t be a girl blocking the way, I''ll confess to you?"


    Xiao Chenrui listened, and his face darkened even more: "Are you still smiling?"


    Yunyi''s eyes widened: "I really guessed it? Who is it? Let''s hear it."


    Xiao Chenrui got angry when he thought of the girl, didn''t want to say a word, got up and walked out of the grandmother''s room to the front yard.


    Yunyi laughed enough, and left her grandmother''s house. When she arrived at the front yard, she knocked on the door and entered her brother Xiao Chenrui''s room: "Tell me, what''s going on?"


    Xiao Chenrui said with a cold face: "It''s not the daughter of the Zhao family, she''s really flooded with water."


    Yunyi''s face also turned cold: "You mean Zhao Yaqing?"


    Xiao Chenrui nodded: "What you said is really inexplicable."


    It turns out that since the Zhao family was cleaned up by Yun Yi last time, Zhao Yaqing seldom went out because he was afraid of being pointed at by others. In addition, the old lady of the Sun family saw that Zhao Yaqing was too scheming, so she reminded her granddaughter a few words.


    Sun Zhenyu found that every time Zhao Yaqing came to her, she wanted to take her to Yun Yi''s house. Sun Zhenyu was not stupid, and quickly guessed her intention.


    Since then, he no longer dared to bring Zhao Yaqing to Yunyi''s house at will, for fear that Zhao Yaqing would take the opportunity to do something shameful and hurt the harmony between the Xiao family and the Sun family.


    Not to mention that he and Xiao Chenming later settled on a marriage, then Xiao Chenrui is his future brother-in-law. After seeing her thoughts, it is even more impossible to give her a chance.


    It''s just that the Zhao family is looking at others for her recently, but she has always pretended to be Xiao Chenrui who is one year younger than her.


    Actually, it''s not that they don''t want to climb up to Xiao''s house, but they really can''t. They are afraid of annoyed Yun Yi, and they are afraid that the days in the military area will be more difficult in the future.


    Zhao Yaqing heard a few days ago that her parents were going to assign her to the second child of the Ma family, who was not too far from home. She panicked at the moment, she just wanted to marry Xiao Chenrui, so she kept waiting for him to go home in the evening.


    After Xiao Chenrui approached, he jumped out and stopped the person: "Xiao Chenrui, save me."


    She hurriedly stopped people, which scared Xiao Chenrui, but hearing her say such words, Xiao Chenrui turned black on the spot.


    Fortunately, it was dark and early in the winter in northern Xinjiang, and no one saw this scene on the road, or it might have been rumored.


    Xiao Chenrui saw that Zhao Yaqing wanted to reach out and pull him, jumped lightly, and reached a few meters away: "You should find someone else, I can''t save you, it''s really inexplicable."


    After turning around and leaving, Zhao Yaqing wanted to chase Xiao Chenrui, but unfortunately Xiao Chenrui walked too fast and disappeared in a few breaths.


    After coming out of his brother''s room, Yun Yi squinted to look in the direction of Zhao''s house, this Zhao Yaqing is really stubborn and daring.


    The next day, Yun Yi sent Xu Mammy to visit Zhao''s house.


    Mother Xu knocked on the door and shouted from inside, "Is anyone there?"


    The Zhao family had just eaten breakfast and were all at home when Mrs Wan came out: "Who is it?"


    Mammy Xu said to Mrs Wan, "My master asked us to come over and pass on a few words."


    Wan Shi Zhang Er couldn''t touch his head: "Who is your master?"


    Mother Xu glanced at the gate in front of her, and Mrs Wan quickly opened the gate: "Come in and talk."


    Mother Xu walked in directly, followed Mrs Wan into the room, and then said, "Our master is Xiao Yunyi."


    The Zhao family was puzzled when they heard Xiao Yunyi, except for Zhao Yaqing who stopped Xiao Chenrui last night.


    It''s not that Yun Yi is stingy and cares too much, it''s that they have to stay here for a while. She doesn''t want to be on guard every day. If this Zhao Yaqing goes crazy, she might make something wrong, so she must take precautions before it happens. A lesson, let her rest her mind.


    Wan''s heart skipped a beat. She glanced at the courtyard and saw her daughter hiding behind her. She understood why the Xiao family sent someone to come over.


    Wan had to say: "If you have something to say, please tell me."


    Mammy Xu glanced at the people in the courtyard and saw Zhao Yaqing hiding behind, thinking that the person the master was talking about was the girl: "Our master said that our eldest son is still young and doesn''t think about marrying a wife.


    I also ask your family to take good care of your daughter. If you do something that stops people halfway and affects my son''s reputation, then don''t blame my master for taking action. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 373： I want to ask for your help

    Chapter 373 I have something to ask for your help


    Mr. Wan heard what Xu Ma said and said on the spot, "Don''t worry, I will take good care of her and won''t let her do anything out of the ordinary again."


    Grandma Xu''s words arrived, so she didn''t wait any longer, she nodded and walked out.


    As soon as she left, Mrs. Wan walked to Zhao Yaqing''s side and was a scratcher: "I wanted to stay with you for a new year, but now it doesn''t seem necessary. I''ll go to Ma''s house, and I''ll come over a year ago."


    Zhao Yaqing was stunned, and when he came to his senses, Mrs Wan had already left the door.


    Zhao Yaqing was so frightened that she shivered. The reason why she didn''t want to marry the second child of the Ma family at all was because she knew that he had a bad temper and would fight if she didn''t get along. She was really afraid of being beaten to death by him.


    Then I thought about going to Xiao Chenrui, but I didn''t expect that the Xiao family would find their home directly.


    *


    Yunyi found Doctor Xing when he arrived at the hospital: "Doctor Xing, are you busy now?"


    Doctor Xing was writing a medical case there: "What''s the matter, what do you say?"


    Yunyi smiled and said, "I want to ask you for help with something."


    Doctor Xing put down his pen: "Oh, you don''t have many times to ask for help, what''s the matter, let''s hear it?"


    Yunyi recounted Xiao Yunru''s story: "I was thinking that Doctor Miao is right here, can I help her get a pulse, and save me another trip to Tongling City."


    It''s not that Yun Yi can''t help her see a doctor, but that Xiao Yunru is too suspicious and feels that she wants to fool her, so as to save time and trouble.


    Doctor Xing said with a smile, "I thought it was a big deal, no problem, let her come over, my brother will come over in a while, and I''ll give her a pulse.


    Doctor Xing knew a little about Yunyi''s family affairs, so he wouldn''t ask: If you didn''t help her heal, this girl is smart.


    Yunyi sent a medical assistant to run. When the Qiu family heard that Yunyi was looking for Xiao Yunru, they would stop her, so they almost pushed her out.


    After taking her pulse, Doctor Miao helped her to prescribe a prescription just as the doctor said before, and asked her to take a course of treatment, and then go to Tongling City to find him.


    This medicine clinic can supply all the medicine. Yun Yi directly asked her to fill her with medicine for seven days, and asked the medical assistant to accompany her to Qiu''s house to get the money. She didn''t want to be taken advantage of.


    My grandmother also gave the money myself. With the Qiu family here, why should I let them pay the money? To put this matter on the surface, it is also to tell Xiao Yunru not to go to the old lady to cry poor under this banner in the future, and to look for a sense of existence. .


    In addition, as long as they don''t leave the northern border for a day, the Qiu family will get the money for the medicine, and they don''t dare to say anything unpleasant. As for whether it will show Xiao Yunru''s face, that is not her scope.


    *


    went back in the evening and listened to the report of Xu Mamma, Yun Yi felt that it would be good to send it. As for what happened to the Zhao family, it had nothing to do with her, as long as they didn''t come to provoke the Xiao family, she would not trouble them.


    Yunyi sent people to give gifts to each family. This year, in addition to fresh fish, the vegetables and strawberries grown in the greenhouse in the backyard are really gratifying.


    There were also many people who came to give New Year gifts, and Yun Yi also returned the gifts. Anyway, there were a lot of plants in these greenhouses, and he really did not lack them.


    Because their second room will return to Beijing next year, so today''s New Year''s Eve dinner is eaten together. This is also for Xiao Chenming''s face, and also to make the old lady happy.


    Aunt Gu brought Xu Ma, Su Ye, and Su Mu, and they have been busy since lunch. The masters have one table, and they are the next table, but the dishes are the same, which moved them.


    Wei Shi felt that she was very satisfied with the current results.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 374： This is probably his own retribution

    Chapter 374 This is probably his own retribution


    Wei Shi understood in his heart that the purpose of sister and brother Yunyi was to make the old lady happy, and secondly, she felt that she would return to Beijing next year, and I would not know when to see you again. These three are also the most important. The people who saw it, this was supporting his son in disguise. Even if the people from the second house left in the future, the people in the military household area would not dare to disrespect them.


    The old lady said first: "Today, on New Year''s Eve, I am very pleased that everyone can celebrate the festival together. I hope everyone will be well and prosperous in the coming year."


    With Jing Rui around, Wei Shi, Xiao Yunshu and Xiao Yunshan ate very cautiously, but when they saw Jing Rui helping Yunyi pick fishbone, they were all envious.


    Xiao Yunshu and Xiao Yunshan couldn''t help thinking in their hearts, it would be great if they could find such a husband in the future.


    A meal, eat fairly harmoniously.


    *


    This side is happy, but the Jing family is not very happy.


    Because of what the third room of the Jing family did, the other two people of the Jing family were also implicated. When the land was poured before, no one wanted to let them go, and the cost was not good. After paying the tax and grain, there was basically not much left. Not to mention the land for three bedrooms. After paying the taxes and grains, you can''t even get enough food and clothing.


    It''s New Year''s Eve today, and they didn''t even have a decent New Year''s Eve dinner. Everyone sighed, especially Jing Zhongyao, who was thrown back. He was hit by his current life several times and wanted to escape from the northern Xinjiang.


    It''s a pity that Cheng Yanbin knew his temper too well, he had already greeted people, and he couldn''t get out of the northern border at all.


    In the days when he was sent back, let alone the other two rooms of the Jing family, even the two elder brothers of the third room of the Jing family bullied him. They didn''t care what happened before, they just thought that when they were suffering, Jing Zhongyao lives a life of fine clothes and food in the capital.


    There are still people in the Jing family who want to ask Jing Rui to help them because they have lived together for seventeen years, but some people don¡¯t agree, because they are afraid of angering Jing Rui and making it harder for them, so the Jing family Noon till afternoon.


    They didn''t stop until other people''s houses set off firecrackers and it was New Year''s Eve dinner.


    Cheng Xianglan is even more humble. Now Jing Hongxi beats and scolds her from time to time. She is not as good as pigs and dogs. This is her retribution for mistreating Jing Rui.


    Hearing the noise outside stopped, Cheng Xianglan began to cry in a low voice. Her suppressed cry made Jing Zhongyao who passed by incomparably angry.


    rushed in and scolded her: "You still have the face to cry, look at what you did to me, and look at the family that was harmed by you, how can you still have the face to live."


    Cheng Xianglan didn''t expect her own son to scold such vicious words, so she couldn''t bear it anymore, and she couldn''t care what day it was, so she burst into tears.


    Her cry annoyed the people in the next room who had just stopped. Others just scolded him, but Jing Hongxi went back to the room and beat Cheng Xianglan.


    Cheng Xianglan, who was begging for mercy, stopped begging for mercy, and then she stopped and walked out of the room scolding, and then the Jing family fell into a strange silence.


    The New Year''s Eve dinner was not eaten, so I went back to each house to rest.


    After Jing Hongxi left, Cheng Xianglan wanted to call someone to save her, but she was beaten so hard that she couldn''t even utter a sound, and her son and daughter-in-law who lived next door didn''t come to see her, thinking about how hateful it was she.


    She thought about the scene where she beat Jing Rui every time before, and smiled bitterly, thinking, this is probably her retribution.


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support! good night~~~~~~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 375： Killer

    Chapter 375


    In the early morning of the next day, there were snowflakes in the sky again.


    People were still in the festive mood of the New Year, but the Jing family gathered at the door of Jing Hongxi''s house in the third room. Wei Shi couldn''t believe it: "Is he really dead?"


    The few people who came out of the room had disgust on their faces: "Yes, she died, but we living people still have to suffer."


    Cheng Yanbin didn''t send them to a more bitter place, just because he didn''t want them to die too soon, knowing that they wouldn''t have good fruit to eat if they stayed in the military household area.


    Jing Zhongyao glanced at Cheng Xianglan''s death, and ran out in fright, murmuring to himself, "It''s killing people, killing people."


    Mr. Jing has aged a lot this year. At this time, he looked at the eldest son and the second son who came in from the door: "Is there really no one?"


    Jing Hongdong nodded and said, "Yes."


    Mr. Jing sighed lightly: "What a sin, no matter what you say, if it wasn''t for her back then, we would have had a handful of loess, put together a coffin and find a place to bury it."


    When Wei Shi and Wu Shi, who had just entered the door, heard that, Wei Shi couldn''t hold his breath: "Father, our three families are separated, and the three rooms should prepare this coffin."


    Grandpa Jing looked over with a cold look: "You can still stand here now, or she did evil things in exchange for it, everyone is dead, what else did you care about, it''s fine if you didn''t know before, we owe her this. "


    After the old man Jing finished speaking, he stood up and said, "People die like lights go out, she is a sinner, so why are we not? Although she is selfish, she has also saved so many lives in the Jing family. To others, she is a Evil, but to the Jing family, she is a benefactor."


    After ??, he threw a sentence: "Find a place to bury as soon as possible." Then he left.


    People in the military household area knew that Cheng died on New Year''s Eve, and they all bombed.


    A lot of people gathered around the corner, and someone said, "This Cheng is really pitiful. I heard that he was beaten by Jing Hongxi. There was no smoke in the room at all. It is estimated that he was frozen to death."


    "Also let her try the feeling of being thrown into a house without fireworks in the winter after being beaten so badly. I don''t know if she regretted her death in her heart."


    "Just like her, she doesn''t deserve sympathy, she deserves to die."


    "However, this Jing family is really cold-blooded. No matter how you say it, they are still alive. Even if they are beaten, no one will go to see them, and they will freeze to death."


    "Hey, the Jing family has a bad harvest this fall. After paying the taxes, there is not much food left. The days without food are sad, and people''s hearts are also impetuous. I''m afraid they are not in the mood to care about her."


    Someone whispered: "This is much harder than being directly killed by that General Cheng at that time."


    Someone echoed: "No, it''s not as good as pigs and dogs who have lived more than a year. From time to time, they are beaten by Jing Hongxi. I heard that there is nothing good about them."


    "But the Jing family is too unhuman. No matter what, it was Cheng Xianglan who rescued them, and only lived an extra 20 years. They are really a bunch of wolves, and they will still have less dealings with the Jing family in the future."


    "That''s right. Look at the Jing Zhongyao who was sent back. I''m afraid he is used to eating fine clothes and jade in the capital. After being sent back, he scolds Cheng Xianglan''s mother every day."


    No matter what people talk about, Cheng Xianglan was buried three days later. This may be her best destination to save her from suffering again.


    It''s just that without Cheng Xianglan, Jing Zhongyao''s life is getting worse and worse, and the third room of the Jing family is also clamoring for separation. The two brothers don''t even want to maintain their face with Jing Zhongyao.


    Even if Jing Zhongyao was reluctant, the two sisters-in-law said, "Life is already hard, and they don''t want to raise another uncle who eats rice."


    The two brothers have no relationship with him, let alone jealous of him for the past 18 years, in the days when the general''s mansion was wearing clothes and opening his mouth, so whether he wanted to or not, he directly separated him and let him go. He died by himself.


    The matter of the Jing family, someone soon sent a message to the capital.


    When Cheng Yanbin received the news, there was no surprise at all, and he burned the note to ashes. He couldn''t see the slightest emotional change on his face, but his heart was full of hatred: she deserved to die, she should go to the ground and kneel. To confess to Xinyi.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 376： self-indulgent

    Chapter 376


    Originally, he was thinking that at the end of last autumn, he would make a trip to the northern Xinjiang himself to announce the decree, just in time to meet his son and future daughter-in-law, but the sage arranged other errands for him, and he really couldn''t get away.


    Thinking of his son, he instructed the dark guard behind him, "Send a message to the young master and ask him when he will return to Beijing?"


    The dark guard bowed to Cheng Yanbin: "Yes, Master, do you have any other orders?"


    Cheng Yanbin asked coldly, "What''s going on at Cheng Xianglan''s family?"


    The dark guard behind ?? replied, "We did everything according to the master''s instructions. Now the family is very poor. There was news from there before that the Cheng family wanted to come to the General''s Mansion for help."


    Cheng Yanbin thought in his heart: Back then, if the General''s Mansion hadn''t supported them, they wouldn''t know where to make a living, but they never thought of helping out a favor and avenging revenge.


    waved his hand to the person behind him: "Continue to monitor, let''s go."


    Over the past year, they have lost everything little by little. The General¡¯s House can give them glory, and they can also have nothing. Since they didn¡¯t teach their daughter well, they should accompany her to atone for their sins.


    *


    Jing''an Princess Mansion


    Jiao Yuyan lost her temper to the servants in the room again. As soon as the first month ended, the third day of the second lunar month was the day when she and Zhang Jichen got married.


    Today, her mother asked her to go over and look at her dowry list, but she got very angry.


    The Princess Ronghua of Xuanwang''s Mansion was married only a few years ago. The makeup in the palace was all good things. Now it''s her turn. Although the makeup is only six lifts, the added value may not be worth the Princess Ronghua. one-third of it is really annoying.


    Even if he is an untitled county lord, this is too discriminatory, which is really deceiving.


    Hearing footsteps, Jiao Yuyan shouted to the door, "I don''t see anyone."


    Princess Jing An stood outside the door and said to the maid, "Open the door, what does it look like."


    Jiao Yuyan heard her mother''s voice and got up to open the door: "You still care what I do, didn''t you say that I can''t compare with Ronghua."


    Princess Jing''an looked at her daughter who was still angry: "I don''t know who your temper is like, you can''t hold your breath at all."


    Jiao Yuyan looked up at her mother: "Mother, who doesn''t get angry when this matter is left, one is the emperor''s uncle''s niece, and the other is the emperor''s uncle''s niece, the treatment is too bad.


    You don''t always say that the emperor''s uncle is very fond of you, and now what do you say, how can you make me hold my head up in front of Ronghua in the future. "


    Princess Jing''an shook her head and said: "The distance is the same, there is nothing wrong, but don''t forget that Ronghua is the granddaughter of the royal family, you are just the granddaughter of the royal family, Ronghua''s surname is Mo, your surname is Jiao, you have to compare with Ronghua now, this is not asking for boredom ?"


    When Jiao Yuyan heard her mother''s words, she turned back to the house and threw herself on the quilt and cried, "You mean I''m not as good as Ronghua, I''m just a county master with a foreign surname, and Ronghua is worse than me."


    Princess Jing''an wanted to help her forehead: "I am only your daughter, your dowry will not be less than Ronghua, and I will also go to the palace to beg your grandmother, she will definitely not look at it, and let her make up for you when the time comes. , why are you doing this?"


    I have to say that Princess Jing An really knows how to plan, but unfortunately it is destined to be a daydream.


    When Jiao Yuyan heard this, she stopped crying: "Mother, my daughter is unwilling to have this marriage, and now even the dowry is not as good as that of Ronghua, who was married a year ago. If I see Ronghua in the future, won''t I be inferior to her? "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 377： return without success

    Chapter 377 Failed


    Princess Jing''an had some headaches. This daughter has always been compared to Ronghua since she was a child. Now she is married before and after, and even the dowry should be compared. She didn''t even think that her father was a prince.


    He sighed: "Yan''er, mother is only your daughter. In the future, everything in this princess'' mansion will not be yours. No matter how rich the dowry of Ronghua is, it will only be a one-off thing. of the other boys."


    Jiao Yuyan also calmed down a little at this time: "Mother, when you enter the palace, you have to talk to your grandmother. Even if it is a layer away, it is too different."


    Princess Jing An listened to her daughter''s words and figured it out in her heart. Recently, her mother and concubine have really been worse than before, but she doesn''t know why?


    I was thinking about going to the palace tomorrow, but I had to have a good talk with my mother to see if I had done something wrong that made the mother-in-law unhappy, and she didn''t believe that the mother-in-law would not know about the makeup.


    The next day, when Princess Jing''an brought her daughter into the palace, Concubine Li asked the maid to stop the mother and daughter, saying that they were sick and had already drank the soup and fell asleep, and asked them to come back another day.


    This made Princess Jing''an more and more uneasy. What happened to the concubine recently? She and Yan''er have entered the palace, but they can''t see anyone.


    So she took her daughter and went directly to the Queen Mother''s Palace.


    After being led in by the palace staff, the mother and daughter saluted together: "I have seen the imperial concubine, I have seen the imperial grandmother."


    The Queen Mother smiled and said, "Get up, why did your mother and daughter enter the palace today?"


    Princess Jing''an was a little embarrassed, but she still said bravely: "I wanted to bring Yan''er into the palace to visit you, but I just arrived at my mother-in-law''s side. She said that she was sick these days, and she just drank the soup and fell asleep. Jing''an didn''t bother, thinking about coming over to accompany her mother and talking later, and I''ll go over to take a look when I leave for a while."


    The Queen Mother looked at their mother and daughter: "Your mother and concubine''s body is really unsatisfactory. She feels uncomfortable every three days. Fortunately, the imperial doctor in the palace has excellent medical skills. She has been conditioning for her for many years, and it is finally okay."


    Princess Jing''an nodded: "I have to come here several times every winter, which makes me feel distressed, but I can''t replace it."


    The Queen Mother nodded: "That''s right, right, Yan''er will get married in more than 20 days, but are you all ready?"


    Princess Jing''an smiled and replied, "It''s almost there, Zuobut the princess'' mansion is only her daughter, and she always wants to marry her."


    The Queen Mother smiled when she heard it: "It''s true."


    said to the grandmother behind him: "Go and fetch the pair of purple jade bracelets. It is my grandmother''s private makeup for the county master. In the future, I will go to Zhongbo''s mansion to live a good life."


    Princess Jing''an looked at her daughter: "Thank you for your grandmother soon."


    Jiao Yuyan raised her eyebrows and said with a smile, "Thank you, Grandmother."


    The mother and daughter chatted with the queen mother for a while before leaving.


    I just got back to Concubine Li and got the news: "Princess, Empress Dowager is still resting, or you can enter the palace another day."


    The maid on the side saw that the princess''s face was not very good, and agreed: "Princess, the concubine, the concubine, has been suffering from headaches again these days, and the rest all day and night is not good. Today, the imperial doctor gave a needle and drank the soup. I slept peacefully, the servants really couldn''t bear to wake the concubine, and I hope the princess will be considerate."


    Princess Jing''an sighed in her heart: "The body of the concubine is the most important, we will visit the palace another day."


    The words have all been said on this point. There is nothing to say whether it is true or false. Princess Jingan had to return with her daughter without success.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 378： Dont tease him, look at Brother Haos worry

    Chapter 378 Don''t tease him, look at Brother Hao''s worry


    On this day, Yun Yi came out from the hospital on an assignment, and snowflakes floated in the sky again.


    We didn''t have much to do today, so Jing Rui and Xiao Chenrui came together to pick up Yunyi.


    Brother Hao, this little follower, is not afraid of the cold weather. He has been following Yunyi on business for the past few days. When he met people, he rushed up happily: "Brother, Brother Rui, you have come to pick up sister and brother Hao. ."


    Jing Rui picked him up first and threw him into the air. Brother Hao wasn''t afraid at all, but he enjoyed it very much. The laughter spread far.


    Doctor Xing, who came out of the hospital, saw this scene: "Look how happy this little guy is, so many people protect and pamper him, and he grows up carefree. It''s good."


    Doctor Xing had asked Yunyi when he would return to Beijing before, but Yunyi didn''t hide it, saying that it was probably in the autumn, and Dr. Xing was very happy when he heard it. He really couldn''t bear the little guy Hao Ge''er.


    Don''t look at people''s smallness, now that he has basically recognized the characters in the Three Character Classic, Baijia Surnames, and Disciple Guidance, and Chinese medicine is almost recognized by him. He is really smart.


    He thought about how much he could talk about before the little guy left. He was relieved to know that he would only leave the northern border at the end of the autumn. He really liked this little guy.


    Yun Yi saw Brother Hao smiling happily: "Brother Hao, the Lantern Festival will be in two days. Let''s put a stick at the gate later, shall we?"


    Brother Hao was being put on his shoulders by Jing Rui, and when he heard his sister''s words, he clapped his hands: "Okay, okay, I''ll help you when the time comes."


    Yun Yi smiled and nodded: "Okay, then put on gloves, be careful your hands are frozen."


    Doctor Xing said with a smile, "Don''t do it a disservice."


    Brother Hao listened to Doctor Xing''s words: "I don''t know how, I want to help, Grandpa Xing, Aunt Gu said that they need to steam a lot of flower cakes, which are very beautiful. I will leave you the most beautiful one."


    Jing Rui said at this time: "Didn''t you still say in the morning that you want to keep the most beautiful for me, and now you want to give the most beautiful to Doctor Xing, how many people have you promised to keep the most beautiful?"


    Brother Hao was stunned when he heard it, and patted his little forehead: "Look at me, I''m happy to forget it, what should I do?"


    looked at Doctor Xing with some embarrassment.


    Before he could say anything, he heard Doctor Xing say, "I don''t care, you just said that you want to leave me the most beautiful flower cake."


    Brother Hao had no choice but to look at Jing Rui: "Brother Rui, why don''t you give the most beautiful flower cake to Grandpa Xing, he is so old, the Three Character Classic that you taught me before is not a ''Rong four-year-old'' , can make Li'' you more than four years old, can you give the most beautiful flower cake to Grandpa Xing?"


    Jing Rui held back his laughter, thinking that this kid is really capable, he can move Kong Rong Rangli out, what is this now, Jing Rui Rang Hua Cake.


    He didn''t bother to answer, only to hear Brother Hao sigh: "I really can''t do anything with you guys, you all want the most beautiful flower cakes, then I can only go back and let Aunt Gu do some work, and they will be as beautiful as the two of them. The flower cake came out."


    This made everyone laugh, and the other doctors and medical assistants from the hospital also booed: "Brother Hao, we also want the most beautiful flower cake."


    Brother Hao covered his face and put down his little hand for a long time: "I have allowed me to go out with the most beautiful flower cakes. If you want flower cakes, you have to bring whatever you want. Aunt Gu''s steamed flower cakes are very good. Beautiful, really."


    Seeing his cuteness, everyone laughed again.


    Doctor Xing was a little embarrassed to see Brother Hao, so he helped him out: "Okay, don''t tease him, look at Brother Hao''s worry."


    Then said to Brother Hao: "Brother Hao, they are joking with you, don''t take it seriously, just bring the most beautiful flower cake for Grandpa Xing."


    Brother Hao patted his little chest: "It''s really scary. In the future, I will never promise others things or things in advance, so as not to make it difficult for myself."


    Yunyi looked at his serious little expression with a smile all over his face, thinking: This little guy is really smart, he knows where he is wrong, he can learn from it, and he knows how to reflect, which is really good.


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support! good night~~~~~~


    My dears, are you all home yet? I wish everyone a happy Spring Festival in advance and all the best!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 379： be prepared

    Chapter 379 Be Prepared


    When they got home and drank the **** tea prepared by Aunt Gu, Jing Rui and Xiao Chenrui took Brother Hao at the gate to study the right place to start the fire.


    Brother Hao tilted his head and asked with a smile, "Brother, Brother Rui, can you build two and one on the side outside the gate?"


    Xiao Chenrui smiled and touched Brother Hao''er''s head: "Brother Hao, why do you want to base two?"


    Brother Hao glanced at the door: "The couplets are posted in pairs, so it''s a joy to stick to the fire."


    Xiao Chenrui didn''t expect his younger brother to say such a thing, so he looked up at Jing Rui.


    Jing Rui laughed, and before he could answer, he heard Yun Yi, who had just come out of the courtyard, say: "Okay, listen to our brother Hao, let''s build two clubs and fire, which means that we have a prosperous year. Does Brother Hao mean that?"


    Jing Rui looked at Brother Hao who was waiting for him to nod in agreement: "Listen to your sister."


    Brother Hao agreed as soon as he heard it, and jumped up: "Oh, we''re going to build two clubs, and we''ll live happily ever after."


    Jing Rui called Uncle Xu and talked to him about the request. As a result, Uncle Xu had a club fire before, so he quickly took over the job.


    Brother Hao also announced that he will not go to the hospital with his sister tomorrow, and will help Uncle Xu at home.


    The snow will get heavier and heavier, and the ground is already a vast expanse of white.


    Yun Yi thought: Normally, Xiao Yiping and the others have returned to Beijing for a month, apart from the time they were on the road, and I don¡¯t know if they have made any progress now.


    When ??Jing Rui came out of the room, he saw her standing in the yard with a lot of snow on her hair: "I''m not afraid of catching a cold, what are you thinking about standing?"


    Yunyi raised her head and felt the cold touch of the snowflakes falling on her face: "I don''t know how Xiao Yiping and the others are doing?"


    Jing Rui opened the umbrella he just found with a ''bang'': "You know Xiao Yiping and their ability to handle affairs, don''t worry."


    The two were talking when they heard Xiao Chenrui come out: "Sister, Brother Rui, it''s time to eat."


    Because of the snow, Aunt Gu made shabu-shabu, prepared mutton, pork, and fish, and picked a lot of vegetables in the back greenhouse to wash and prepare, as well as potatoes, sweet potatoes and vermicelli.


    Yunyi ate happily, and Jing Rui was responsible for serving her dishes in one night.


    The old lady was getting old, so she didn''t dare to eat more at night. After eating some vegetables, she put down her chopsticks after eating a few bites of meat. Aunt Gu brought a bowl of porridge in time, and she asked Mammy Xu to eat it early. Help her back to the house.


    Brother Hao also accompanied his grandmother to a bowl of porridge, and kept pestering his brother: "Brother, hurry up, the time is up, you should teach me to practice big characters."


    Before ??, he only knew how to write, and wrote on the sand table prepared for him by Jing Rui. These days Xiao Chenrui was teaching him to write big characters, so he was very interested.


    Xiao Chenrui smiled and was pulled away.


    Only Jing Rui and Yun Yi were left in the main room: "A few days ago, Xiao Yiji said that there was a shop for sale opposite Juxiangyuan, and seeing that the price was suitable, I immediately ordered it, how about opening a hot pot restaurant, now Zhuangzi The output from above is just supply.¡±


    Jing Rui poured her a cup of tea: "You are the most experienced in this matter, so I will listen to you."


    Yunyi picked up the tea cup and smiled: "How''s the training for the people over there?"


    After listening to the question, Jing Rui''s eyes were deep: "Everything is on the right track. Now Cheng Zhong is in charge of this, leaving Cheng Fan and Cheng Rong to help him. I sent Cheng Yi to bring Cheng Chang and Cheng Sheng back to Beijing, and let Cheng Zhong take care of him. After they returned to Beijing, they set up another base according to the requirements here.


    When I return to the capital in late autumn, I have to have someone I can use. For the time being, the general¡¯s mansion is calm, but the capital is a place where things go wrong, so we are prepared. "


    Yun Yi nodded and said: "You are right, not to mention that you are still in that identity. Last time your sidekick wanted to provoke you for the first time. When you really return to Beijing, I am afraid you don''t know how many people want to find you. You are in trouble."


    Jing Rui looked at Yun Yi, reached out and took her hand: "Yi Er, I may not have such a peaceful and leisurely life when I return to Beijing, I just want to wait for next year to marry you into the mansion as soon as possible, at least with the young lady of the General''s Mansion. You don''t need to look at the faces of those low-grade female relatives when you see them."


    Little cuties, Yuanzi is here to give you New Year''s greetings. Thank you for your love, support and company. Yuanzi wishes everyone a happy Spring Festival, auspicious Year of the Tiger, all the best, and a happy family! ~~~~~~


    Sonoko will continue to work hard, I love you~~~~~~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 380： news from Beijing

    Chapter 380 News from the capital


    Yunyi thought that after returning to Beijing, she would inevitably meet those female family members of the official family. In her current status, she would not have to bow to everyone when she saw her, and she would have a headache just thinking about it.


    glanced at Jing Rui: "You are right, then after the birthday next year, let the General''s Mansion come to the door to discuss."


    Jing Rui got the letter of approval, his face was full of smiles, and he said a little excitedly: "That''s great, I''ll send the letter back to the capital tomorrow, and let the General''s House begin preparations."


    Yun Yi grinned: "It''s still early, what''s the hurry, it''s not too late to talk about this when we return to Beijing."


    The two chatted for a long time before they washed up and went back to their rooms to rest.


    As soon as he was on business the next day, Xiao Yiji came over.


    Yun Yi saw him coming: "But something?"


    Xiao Yiji handed over a letter: "I just received the news from the capital this morning."


    Yunyi motioned for him to stand guard at the door, Yunyi opened the letter and wrote some daily greetings, but after she took out a bottle of homemade spray and sprayed it, a different letter appeared on the stationery after a while .


    Xiao Yiping said that the owner of the original house of the Xiao family knew that the Xiao family wanted to buy it back, so she raised the price three times and let her decide.


    In addition, after they went back, they were lucky. They met a family where the only daughter was married. Because they wanted to marry in the south, they were afraid that it would be inconvenient to return to Beijing in the future. .


    It took a lot of work to collect these three villages, because there is only one daughter in this family, and the other side members of the clan are watching the property of their house. In the clan.


    When they learned that the old couple was going to sell Zhuangzi, all the clansmen came to stop it, saying that this Zhuangzi was handed down from the ancestors and could not be sold.


    The old couple was quite wise, and they said directly: "It''s okay not to let outsiders be sold, then the clan will give money back to the clan, but one tael of silver can''t be less."


    This can ruin the popularity of those greedy clansmen, and directly curse the old couple that no one will throw pots and streamers after they die, and the old couple will directly drive those clansmen out of the house.


    also made harsh words, even if they stink at home in the future, they don''t need to be controlled by their clansmen.


    The son-in-law was decided since childhood, and the two families are considered to be friends from life. After knowing this, I discussed it with my family and asked the old couple to go south with them, so that they can take care of them in the future.


    The old couple thought that instead of staying in the capital and being bullied by the clansmen openly and secretly, it would be better to follow their daughter. Anyway, where the loess is not buried, it is better than letting the clansmen take up the family property after death, so even the house is also sold. , .


    Xiao Yiping took over the three villages, three shops, and a five-storey mansion they had in their hands. It happened that the old couple was also eager to make a move, and the two parties hit it off.


    In addition, I bought two more villages from other places. The next step is to find orphans with excellent qualifications. At the same time, I started to build a training base. If these things are done well, I am afraid that the money in my hand will almost be spent.


    After reading the letter, Yun Yi threw it back into the space and wrote a reply immediately.


    Since the family who bought the Xiao family''s house made a big talk, then forget it, she didn''t want to go back to the Xiao family''s original house anyway, and this just made her make up her mind.


    also saves future disputes because of this house.


    Yunyi asked them to hire someone to clean up the yard of the five entrances. As for the servants of the house, she waited for her to return to Beijing to choose by herself.


    And it also stated that whether they are excellent in muscles and bones or have specialties in other aspects, they are within the scope of their search, but they must be voluntary.


    Happy Chinese New Year! ~~~~~~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 381： I didnt meet you

    Chapter 381 I have no intersection with you


    Xiao Yiji took the letter: "Master, do you have any other orders?"


    Yunyi stood up: "The shop under Tongling City, clean up and open a hot pot shop. Last time you said that the shop is the same as Juxiangyuan, right?"


    Xiao Yiji nodded: "Yes, the pattern is basically the same."


    Yunyi took out the copper pot that he had drawn in the space before, as well as the matching table style: "Find a place to build this copper pot first, and come over the day after tomorrow to get the design drawings."


    Thinking of something, he raised his head and asked, "How is Song Changshui doing in the shop?"


    Xiao Yiji''s eyes lit up when he heard his master mention Song Changshui: "He is very smart when dealing with people and things."


    Yunyi said, "If the hot pot restaurant opens, let him be in charge of the past, is it feasible?"


    Xiao Yiji thought for a moment: "He has a strong learning ability, and his mind is meticulous. Although he is young, he is indeed a malleable talent."


    Yunyi looked at Xiao Yiji: "Tomorrow, you will go to Tongling City in person, and let Xiao Yiru take advantage of this time to take him well, and strive for him to be on his own when the hot pot restaurant opens."


    Xiao Yiji clasped his fists and said, "Yes, Master."


    *


    There are not too many things in the hospital these days. Doctor Xing asked everyone to go to work earlier in the evening.


    When Yunyi got home, Uncle Xu had already built two clubs and fires at the gate, and he went to the mountain to cut down pine trees and built a pine branch gatehouse, but because Xiao Renjin had not yet reached the third anniversary, he did not go there. decals.


    Brother Hao turned around just in time to see Yunyi, and rushed over with a smile: "Sister, why did you come back so early today?"


    Yunyi smiled and said, "It''s not busy in the hospital, and tomorrow is the Lantern Festival. Doctor Xing kindly asked us to come back to celebrate the festival with our family."


    Brother Hao laughed: "Doesn''t that elder sister not have to go to work tomorrow?"


    Yunyi reached out and scratched his little nose: "Tomorrow, it will be my sister''s turn to take off."


    Brother Hao jumped up happily: "Sister, can you take Brother Hao to the market tomorrow night to watch the lantern festival?"


    Yun Yi saw the little guy''s eyes gleaming with a look of flattery: "Seeing that you''ve been doing well recently, then go ahead."


    Brother Hao turned around Yunyi: "Oh, you can go to the lantern festival tomorrow night, sister is the best."


    Yunyi went to the main room and saw that Su Ye and Su Mu were working together to make a lantern for a little bunny, which was given to the young master so that he could play with the lantern at night, so as not to envy other children.


    It turned out that during lunch, Aunt Fang¡¯s grandson below brought a small lantern to show off. Brother Hao was very envious, but he didn¡¯t ask for it, but kept his eyes on the lantern.


    The two little girls knew that the little boy is a rabbit, so they worked together to make this little lantern and let him play with it when he went to the lantern festival at night.


    Brother Hao had been outside until he entered the house and found the completed bunny lantern. He was very happy, and thanked him repeatedly, saying he liked it very much.


    *


    When ??Jing Rui came back, it was already dark, and the club fire at the gate had been lit, but there were no decals or lanterns under the gate made of pine branches.


    He was about to enter the gate, but he sensed that someone was rushing towards him, and when he dodged, the man fell to the ground.


    When he saw the person on the ground clearly, Jing Rui''s face turned black, and he gave him several kicks at the person: "What are you doing here, courting death."


    Jing Zhongyao shouted in a low voice, "Stop kicking, stop kicking, I came here because I have something to ask you."


    Jing Rui said coldly: "I don''t have an intersection with you, you can''t ask me, I won''t care about you, get out."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 382： Who gave you the courage to come here and disgust me

    Chapter 382 Who gave you the courage to come here and disgust me


    Jing Zhongyao was kicked so he couldn''t stand up, his whole body hugged into a ball: "Please, help me send a message to the General''s Mansion, I really can''t be happy here, I beg the General''s Mansion to see how it was in the past. Come on, help me."


    Cheng Zhong, who was hiding in the dark, really didn''t like this fake young master more and more. At this time, he still had the face to ask the master and the general''s mansion. He really had a problem with his brain.


    Jing Rui said coldly, "If you don''t want to die now, get out of here. Who gave you the courage to come here and disgust me."


    said that, he kicked him hard again, then entered the yard without looking back, and said behind him, "Take him away and teach him how to be a person."


    Jing Zhongyao hadn''t reacted yet, the person had already been taken away, he knew that this person must be the secret guard sent to Cheng Jingrui by the general''s residence, and he couldn''t care about the pain, he begged: "Brother, please help me, help me. Shall I send a letter to the General¡¯s Mansion? I really can¡¯t stand it anymore, I¡¯ll really die if I go on like this, I beg you.¡±


    Cheng Zhongke didn''t care what he said, he took the man to the mountain and gave him a hard lesson before throwing him back to Jing''s house.


    It was the old man Jing who heard the news and came out to see that his condition was not good. After all, he was his own grandson. Drag it back to your house.


    I fed him some warm water and watched him wake up. Then I took out a piece of peach cake that I had kept for a long time and couldn''t bear it: "Eat it, eat it and go back to your own room, accept the reality, I won''t be able to save you next time. ."


    Jing Zhongyao may have come to understand the reality after this brutal beating. The General''s Mansion is afraid that he will not be able to go back. If he wants to survive, he has to rely on himself, and no one is willing to help him.


    *


    In the early morning of the 15th day of the first lunar month, Aunt Gu made the glutinous rice balls. Because of the sufficient ingredients, the taste was very good, and it was well received by everyone.


    After eating, Jing Rui and Yun Yi made an excuse to go up the mountain. They did not go up the mountain from behind their house, but changed the road, and then jumped up and went to the deep mountain.


    Jing Rui took Yunyi to the base to take advantage of the rest today, and let those people get to know Yunyi, let them know that this is their other master, and the flood will flood the Dragon King Temple in the future.


    It took the two of them an hour to reach the place. It was also snowing a lot yesterday.


    When he saw the large training ground, Yun Yi said with a smile: "This Cheng Zhong is really a talented person. I didn''t expect to find such a good place, and the training ground was built with enough care."


    Cheng Zhong, who was hidden in the dark, heard the praise of the future young lady, not to mention how happy he was. At least his intentions were recognized. That feeling was really great, and a sense of pride emerged spontaneously.


    Jing Rui looked at the people who were training in the snow below and said to Yun Yi, "Would you like to try their skills?"


    Yunyi saw that they were training, and her hands were really itchy, so she didn''t answer, she rushed down, and quickly got into a melee with those people.


    Jing Rui did not participate, just stood on a high place and watched.


    He was sincerely happy for Yun Yi, but he didn''t expect that his Yier would do it all over again, and the progress would still be so rapid.


    When I return to Beijing, I am afraid that I will be able to achieve the seventh or eighth success in my previous life. It seems that I have spent a lot of time in space.


    After half an hour, Jing Rui stopped and told them to stop.


    He could see that Yun Yi was struggling a bit, which was already very impressive. After all, it was just a battle of wheels, and it was amazing to be able to persist for such a long time.


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    The countdown is about to start. I wish you all the best of luck in the New Year, all the best, and a happy family! good night~~~~~~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 383： Training base windfall

    Chapter 383 Training Base Windfall


    Jing Rui walked over to Yun Yi: "How is it?"


    Yunyi nodded: "It''s very good to be able to achieve such a skill in such a short time."


    Cheng Zhong said to the people who had already formed the team: "The one who fought with you just now is the future young lady. Let''s meet you."


    Everyone clasped their fists and saluted: "I have seen the young lady."


    Jing Rui looked at the saluting people: "The young lady will also be your master in the future, remember."


    Everyone said in unison, "Remember."


    Yun Yi said with a smile: "Get up."


    then pointed out the inadequacies of several people who fought with her, and made a few words, which benefited those people a lot.


    Jing Rui took Yun Yi around here. Some training programs were not very reasonable. Yun Yi also gave his own opinions, which made Cheng Zhong and the people at the base respect the future young lady even more.


    This place is already considered to be the hinterland of Baishan. Yun Yi thought about going around, and Jing Rui had no reason to disagree.


    The two left Cheng Zhong to deal with the affairs, jumped up the cliff, and disappeared from everyone''s sight within a few breaths. This made the people at the base admired, and all of them were extremely hot in their hearts, vowing to become a master as lightly as a master. Amazing man.


    Yunyi and Jing Rui entered the deep mountains like a duck to water, because they were so successful that they didn''t need to step on the snow below to move forward. The two searched for the cubs of various animals in the woods to earn space pastures.


    I also found a lot of top-quality Ganoderma lucidum in the woods, and of course I also shot large prey and threw them in the space, thinking that I would bring more vegetables to the people at the base.


    Unexpectedly, when the two were about to go home, they found an entrance to the canyon. This entrance is very narrow, and only one can enter sideways. After walking 100 meters, there is another view.


    This canyon is only a dozen acres in size. There is a hot spring of more than ten square meters under the stone wall at the entrance. Perhaps because of this hot spring, most of the valley is still lush and lush, like a paradise.


    There are not only a lot of precious flowers, but also a lot of medicinal materials. Two of the most surprising ones were a small piece of ginseng found on a slope. The longest ginseng is more than two or three hundred years old.


    Yunyi didn''t rush to dig, because she was afraid that there would be a living creature guarding it. She didn''t want to hurt herself for external wealth.


    It was just that they went all over the canyon and found no dangerous creatures. Based on the principle that encounter is fate, Yun Yi took the tools from the space and got busy.


    The two were so busy that they almost forgot the time. They didn''t pluck the geese, but they chose some of the old ones and planted them in the space. They stopped when they collected some of the species.


    When she arrived at the hot spring under the stone wall, Yun Yi had a whim and tried to put it away. What she did not expect was that after a while of dizziness, she found that she had collected some of the hot spring water into the space, and then the space shook for a while and lost. contact.


    Yunyi was very anxious at first, and when he calmed down, he thought that he might have collected so many top-quality treasures into the space, and the space was merging, so he felt relieved.


    Seeing that it was not early, the two of them left the canyon and headed for the base at a high speed. They still had time to rush home, but they promised Brother Hao to take him to the market for a lantern festival at night.


    The two walked hand in hand on the snow in the treetops in the forest. From a distance, they looked like a fairy couple walking out of the deep mountains, giving people a mysterious and unpredictable feeling.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 384： pregnant

    Chapter 384 Pregnant


    Fortunately, when I was about to arrive at the base, the space was already able to take things. I took out a bison from the space. This thing is not common. It was just to satisfy everyone''s cravings. I took out two wild boars, enough for everyone to eat, so I accepted it. hand.


    Jing Rui didn''t let Yunyi do it, and let her wait in place. First, he pulled a corbel and pulled the bison to a place not far from the base, then returned to the original place, and pulled the bison to the place where the bison was kept.


    The two of them jumped down, and asked Cheng Zhong to bring people up and bring the prey back to the subordinates to eat.


    explained a few more words to the steward in charge of the training base before preparing to leave.


    Cheng Zhong did not follow him back this time, but stayed. He had to wait for the cow to be slaughtered and bring some beef back. The young lady loves beef.


    It may be that I have been used to it in my previous life, and I subconsciously want to train some people, so that people will not feel less when they use it.


    When the two were halfway up the mountain, Yun Yi released a wild boar from the space, took out two pheasants, weaved a pull-up with the vines that were prepared to be thrown into the space before in the mountain, put the prey on it, and easily pulled it down the mountain. Walk.


    When ?? was about to get home, he happened to meet Xiao Yunling''s husband Zhang Yunzhong.


    Zhang Yunzhong went up the mountain with his two brothers to collect firewood. He didn''t expect to meet his sister-in-law and his future brother-in-law, so he couldn''t help but be stunned.


    Xiao Yunling got married and seldom returned to her parents'' home. When her grandmother lived with Wei Shi, she occasionally went back to visit her. Later, her grandmother moved to the second room. go seldom.


    Zhang Yunzhong and Yun Yi have met twice, they are very unfamiliar, he said a little embarrassedly: "I have seen adults."


    Yun Yi smiled: "Second brother-in-law, don''t do this, you''re not in the guard now, you don''t need to see outsiders like this, just call him Jing Rui."


    Zhang Yunzhong waved his hands again and again: "How can it be possible, no, no."


    Yunyi looked at Jing Rui and motioned him to speak.


    Jing Rui knew about the Qiu family and the Zhang family for a long time, knowing that the Zhang family is not bad, and this Zhang Yunzhong is also good: "I will be relatives in the future, my cousin-in-law does not need to see outsiders, you are older than me, call me later Jing Rui will be fine."


    Zhang Yunzhong saw that thousands of adults had said so, and it was not easy to shirk, so he had to agree, thinking about the pregnancy of his daughter-in-law, and smiled at Yun Yi: "That, your second cousin, she is pregnant."


    Yun Yi also laughed after hearing this: "This is a good thing. It''s been a few months, why didn''t you send a letter in advance?"


    Zhang Yunzhong touched his head: "My mother said it took three months to say, no, it just turned three months yesterday."


    Yun Yi smiled and said, "When I go back, I tell my grandmother that she must be very happy. Another day, we will visit the second cousin and let her take care of the baby."


    said, he brought a chicken that had climbed up and handed it over: "Take this back and make up for my second cousin."


    Zhang Yunzhong waved his hand and said, "No, no, the family will give her eggs every day, you can bring this back to your grandmother to eat."


    Yunyi moved out of the way and pointed to the back: "Grandmother doesn''t lack this bite, go back and kill the pigs, and send some to my cousin.


    said that, Zhang Yunzhong didn''t know about human affairs, and he could see that the sister-in-law was not polite, so he accepted it: "Thank you, I will accept it."


    Yunyi nodded: "It''s getting late, go back earlier."


    After saying hello to the eldest and second brothers of the Zhang family over there, he left first.


    Happy Chinese New Year, Happy Year of the Tiger!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 385： what did he mean

    Chapter 385 What did he mean


    The second brother of the Zhang family watched the two walk away, and said to his third brother: "Yunzhong, go back and tell the third brother and sister that if you have nothing to do, go back to your mother''s house for a walk. Doctor Xiao and Cheng Qianhu are both very good people, and they don''t look down on us. "


    The eldest brother of the Zhang family said: "Cheng Qianhu has a high prestige in the camp. Don''t look at a few Qianhu adults. He is the youngest, but his kung fu is the best. Today, he has indeed given us a great face."


    Zhang Yunzhong nodded and said, "Actually, it''s not as scary as I thought, I think others are pretty good."


    The second elder brother of the Zhang family patted his third younger brother on the shoulder: "You and Master Qianhu will be brothers in the future. You have nothing to do with your younger siblings. Now the old lady of the Xiao family lives in the second room, what a great opportunity."


    Seeing that the eldest brother and the third brother looked at him wrongly, he quickly explained: "Don''t get me wrong, I''m not asking you to fight the autumn wind and climb the relationship, or just simply walk around more and let others know that you have this kind of relative, only the good is not bad. ,what do y''all think?"


    No one is stupid, just think about it and understand what the second child of the Zhang family means.


    The three brothers carried firewood and went home. Several children in the courtyard cried excitedly when they saw the chicken in the hands of the third uncle Zhang Yunzhong.


    The eldest son of the big room ran over: "Third uncle, you have hit chickens, we have meat to eat at night."


    The other children also had glowing eyes and jumped up in the yard: "Oh, there is chicken to eat, there is chicken to eat."


    The old wife of Zhang''s family came out: "Where did you get the chicken?"


    Before Zhang Yunzhong could answer, the second brother of the Zhang family said, "We met the third brother''s sister-in-law on the mountain, Dr. Xiao from the medical center. She and her fiance went up the mountain to hunt, so she gave a pheasant and asked to bring it back. Make up for the three brothers and sisters.


    The two of them are really capable. There is a big wild boar on Nara''s climb. They also said that after the slaughter, they will send some over to make up for the third brother and sister. The Lord Qianhu also asked the third brother to call him Jing Rui. We all heard it. Feel good. "


    The old wife of the Zhang family looked at the third son: "Yunzhong, is what your second brother said true?"


    Zhang Yunzhong smiled and nodded: "Well, those words were said."


    The old lady of the Zhang family slapped her thigh: "In the past, you always felt that you were afraid that people would say that you came to fight the autumn wind, so you didn''t move around very much. Since people don''t dislike us, it''s better to move around more in the future."


    The elder sister-in-law of the Zhang family is smart: "Yeah, the second room of the Xiao family got rid of the military household and changed it to a good registration. I don''t know when they will return to Beijing, so you should move around before they return to Beijing. If something happens in the future, people can reach out and help.¡±


    The second sister-in-law of the Zhang family also echoed: "I don''t mean to let you go to curry favor. After all, they are serious relatives. Just show your sincerity and move around more."


    At this time, Xiao Yunling heard the movement in the yard and came out.


    Zhang Yunzhong hurried forward: "It''s so cold in the courtyard, why did you come out?"


    Xiao Yunling smiled and said, "I heard the excitement you were talking about in the courtyard, so I came out."


    The little nephew of the big room ran over: "Little aunt, we want to eat chicken tonight. The second uncle said that the chicken was given by the third uncle''s aunt."


    Xiao Yunling looked at Zhang Yunzhong: "What did he mean?"


    Zhang Yunzhong rubbed his hands: "We met your cousin Yunyi and her fianc¨¦ on the mountain. I told her about your pregnancy, and she gave a pheasant to bring it back to make up your body."


    As soon as he finished his words, he heard the little nephew of the big room answering again: "I also said that I will send you pork."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 386： I dare to think

    Chapter 386 Really dare to think


    Zhang Yunzhong smiled and continued to explain: "It was Yunyi and the others who beat a wild boar on the mountain, saying that it was slaughtered and then they would send you some meat so that you can take care of the fetus."


    Xiao Yunling didn''t think that the third sister would ignore the previous grudges, not only gave her makeup when she got married, but also gave her a pheasant to make up her body when she found out that she was pregnant, which moved her heart.


    Before in the mansion, in order to protect myself, I followed the eldest sister to run against the third sister. Now the third sister is still willing to treat her like this, which really makes me ashamed.


    The voices in the yard here were clearly heard by the people in the yard next door.


    The Zhang family¡¯s neighbor turned around and ran to the Qiu family¡¯s house, and told the old lady Qiu what they had heard.


    Qiu''s mother-in-law heard this, and suddenly became greedy. They were all girls from the Xiao family, and her daughter-in-law was a daughter-in-law of the Xiao family. She gave them all, and she had to give them even more.


    So as soon as the message left, she called Xiao Yunru: "I heard that your cousin and her fianc¨¦ beat a wild boar on the mountain, and happened to meet Zhang''s family on the mountain, and gave a pheasant, and said to wait for the wild boar. After the slaughter is done, the meat is given.


    You are also her cousin. They can''t favor one over another. Don''t wait for delivery at home. It''s not too early today. You can go there tomorrow morning and pick out those fat meats. "


    Xiao Yunru shuddered immediately, and went to take it, she was afraid that she would not even be able to enter the door.


    The last time Yunyi asked Dr. Miao to help her to check her pulse and see a doctor, she still looked at her grandmother''s face.


    I''m afraid I don''t even think about taking the meat, my mother-in-law really dares to think about it.


    Xiao Yunru said, "Mother, the first and second rooms of the Xiao family have long since separated. It would be inappropriate for you to ask me to go back and get the meat."


    When the old lady of the Qiu family heard Yun Ru''s words, her eyes widened: "You have all passed, they can''t be too embarrassed to give it, and if they don''t give it, you won''t ask them, they are all cousins, why does the Zhang family have it? Our Qiu family doesn''t have it?"


    *


    Yunyi and the others got home, and when the family saw such a big wild boar they brought back, they were so frightened that they didn¡¯t dare to move forward. They knew that they were dead, so they dared to come to see it.


    Uncle Xu is a capable man. He has done everything in the previous master''s house, even slaughtering pigs.


    So the servants in the house were busy, and when it got dark, the pigs had already been dealt with.


    Yunyi and the others had dinner early, and originally wanted to take the old lady to the lantern festival, but the old lady said that she was too old to join in the fun, just let them play and leave her alone.


    Jing Rui, Yun Yi, and Xiao Chenrui took Brother Hao, and the whole group dressed neatly and went out.


    Brother Hao sat on Jing Rui''s neck, holding the little rabbit lantern that Su Ye and Su Mu made for him, with a look of joy on his face.


    The lantern festival in this market is really lively. In addition to the various lanterns hanging along the street, there are also performances of walking on stilts, twisting yangko, dry boat, lion dance, and dragon dance. used.


    From time to time, he stretched out his fingers and pointed to the side, calling for Yun Yikan.


    Seeing him happy, Jing Rui helped him win a pair of small lanterns that he liked in the riddle guessing place. This made the little guy so happy, he kept saying thank you, and finally whispered to Jing Rui''s ear: "Thank you brother-in-law."


    Jing Rui listened, a smile hung on the corner of his mouth, and then he was more responsive, so that Xiao Chenrui who followed did not have a chance to express, which made Yun Yi amused.


    The harmony and warmth of the group here made Xiao Yunru, who was standing in the distance, jealous. Thinking of what her mother-in-law said, she had a plan in her heart.


    I wish the little cuties: like a tiger with wings, a tiger with strength, full of tiger spirit, and auspicious year of the tiger~~~~~~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 387： hit hard

    Chapter 387 Big Hit


    The next morning, Yun Yi asked Uncle Xu to keep 30 catties of meat and some spare ribs for the family, and ordered Aunt Gu to clean up all the internal organs and marinate them.


    He ordered Uncle Xu to send 20 catties of meat to the Zhang family, and asked him to make it clear that the 10 catties were for the Zhang family, and the remaining 10 catties were used to open a small stove for Xiao Yunling. Pack brown sugar over.


    How dare the Zhang family have any opinions. They are very content. Besides, the Xiao family can send meat, which shows that the Xiao family attaches great importance to the third daughter-in-law. This is a great face. Will give some face.


    Mrs. Zhang thanked her repeatedly, and said that she would go home after a few days of warmth, so she asked Xiao Yunling to go back to visit her grandmother.


    As for the rest of the meat, Yunyi asked Uncle Xu to deliver it all to come again. Now the store has added meat sang noodles, which is very popular.


    However, Uncle Xu was just following orders, he didn''t know that this shop was opened by his own girl.


    Xiao Yunru only went to the door after Yunyi and the others left the house.


    When she saw the old lady, she complained, saying that it was not easy for her to be at her husband''s house. At first, the old lady thought that she was wronged at her husband''s house. Later, the more she heard it, the more uncomfortable it became. Only then did she realize that she was afraid that it was about delivering meat to the Zhang family. understood.


    The little love in her heart disappeared in an instant, and she understood that she came here with a purpose today.


    But now I still let my grandsons and granddaughters raise them, and I will definitely not use things at home as favors, not even my own granddaughter.


    As for the Zhang family, it was because Yunling was pregnant. Yunyi was the master and she was willing to give it. Since her granddaughter was capable, of course she would not object. On the contrary, she was willing to see them kiss and love each other.


    But Yun Ru''s words are that Yun Ling can have it, and she deserves it, but this is a bit too self-righteous, not to mention that she can''t be the master, even if she is the master, she can''t give it, and this can''t be opened.


    Anyway, even Xiao Yunru was about to dry her mouth, the old lady just pretended not to understand, and Xiao Yunru was so angry that she almost wanted to explode.


    Seeing the servant who came in, she could only let herself take a deep breath before she let herself down the fire.


    In the end, I had no choice but to pick it out: "Grandma, I heard that the third sister beat a wild boar?"


    The old lady took a sip of tea and said softly: "Yes, it is just to support the family. There are so many servants in the family who have to eat and drink, and they have to support my old woman. Fortunately, Yunyi and Jingrui are lucky."


    As soon as these words came out, Xiao Yunru didn''t say anything about wanting meat, she looked up at her grandmother, and felt that her grandmother did it on purpose.


    Thinking of what her mother-in-law said, she took a deep breath: "I heard that the third sister had someone send meat to the Zhang family?"


    The old lady heard this: "Yes, Yunling is pregnant. Yesterday, Yunyi met Zhang''s family on the mountain. As a maiden''s family, you can''t express it. You are the eldest sister. You should go back and see her."


    When Xiao Yunru heard that Xiao Yunling was pregnant, her mind suddenly stopped listening. She didn''t even know how to leave.


    How can I be inferior to others in every way, even if I can''t compare to my cousin, I can''t even compare to my second sister, why does God treat her so unfairly.


    After she left, the old lady sighed. It wasn''t that she didn''t want to help her, but this house belonged to the second bedroom. How could she be so embarrassed to use the second bedroom''s items to subsidize the granddaughter of the first bedroom?


    Even if Yun Yi is not bad at all, unless Yun Yi is willing, this is the principle of being a human being.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 388： rush to the heart

    Chapter 388


    Xiao Yunru, who didn''t get the meat, went back to Qiu''s house, but it was a crime, not only to be scolded by her mother-in-law, but also to be scorned by her sister-in-law. The most unbearable thing for her was that she couldn''t say why her parents gave it to the concubine. Sister delivers meat.


    When she heard that Xiao Yunling was pregnant, her mind was in chaos and her heart was full of depression. When she got home, she was scolded by these people for nothing, probably because of anger, and she fainted all of a sudden.


    Now, the Qiu family is terrified. Usually, they scold her behind their backs, or make her work more.


    The most important thing is that her cousin''s fianc¨¦ is Lord Qianhu, and I heard people say that Lord Qianhu treats his fiancee very well, so they are afraid of coming to find fault, so they don''t dare to gamble.


    Xiao Yunru was carried back to the house. The Qiu family was afraid of an accident, so they rushed to the market to invite a doctor to come back. After the old doctor checked the pulse, he stroked the goatee: "This is a sudden attack, and it''s not a serious problem at the moment, but it can''t be. Long-term stagnation in my heart, or something big will happen."


    After finishing speaking, he put away the pulse pillow: "The old man prescribes the auxiliary decoction, you can take it with me. After frying it, let her take it and rest for a few days."


    Mrs. Qiu scolded her in a low voice: "What a prodigal, he didn''t get his business done, and he still needs to pay for medicine at home."


    Sister-in-law of the Qiu family was also not happy, what is this? She didn''t hit her, she just scolded her a few times, and she fell down.


    Yun Yi didn''t know about the Qiu family, but when he got home, he learned about Xiao Yunru''s visit from his grandmother, and from his grandmother''s words and expressions, he understood the purpose of Xiao Yunru''s visit, which was really beautiful.


    The reason why I helped Xiao Yunling is because Xiao Yunling''s nature is not bad. Before helping Xiao Yunru run against the original owner in the house, it was just a means to protect herself. After all, she lost her aunt''s protection a long time ago.


    But Xiao Yunru is different. She really has bad character. She is worthy of being a mother and daughter with the He family. No one can avoid selfishness, but they disregard human life for their own sake.


    Xiao Yunru was aware of the fact that the original medicine was manipulated by the government doctor in the capital before, but she did not persuade the He family with regard to her sisterhood, but chose to remain silent. Later, she urged the He family to treat Hao Brother shot, so I can never forgive.


    No matter what Xiao Yunru thinks or what the Qiu family thinks, it has nothing to do with her or their second room.


    Time passed quickly. At the end of the month, Jing Rui brought bad news. Xiao Qingkang, the son of Xiao Chenhui, the big house, was not rescued after a serious illness.


    Although Yunyi hates people in the big room, the child is innocent. If it wasn''t for the hurtful thing, he might not have died early, and he felt a little uncomfortable.


    Jing Rui saw her in a bad mood: "What''s wrong with you?"


    Yun leaned on his arms, not forgetting to alert the ''Xue Li'' in the space: "Before in the mansion, Mr. He from the big room took something harmful from Lu Siyi and wanted to harm Brother Hao.


    was discovered by me later, so I treated the other person in the same way, weakened the medicinal effect of the thing, and put it in Lu Siyi¡¯s room.


    Later, Lu Siyi almost slipped the tire, and was reminded to find out those things, but the child was somewhat affected. Although he was saved, he was born weak.


    Actually, I secretly helped him with conditioning before. If he took good care of him, he would be no different from a normal child when he was older, but unfortunately he was gone. "


    My dears, I went back to my mother''s house in the second day of junior high school, worked overtime to catch up on the draft, and was going to make up for sleep on the way. Although I didn''t save the draft, the garden is really dedicated, come and praise me, hehe!


    The Year of the Tiger is auspicious and all the best! ~~~~~~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 389： promotion, marriage

    Chapter 389 Promotion, getting married


    Jing Rui stroked her hair: "Okay, this matter has nothing to do with you, if it wasn''t for Xiao Renli''s confusion, he wouldn''t have made a big mistake to be redistributed again. In the end, it was Xiao Renli who killed his wife and children and his grandson. "


    Yunyi took a deep breath: "I understand, it''s just that I feel that the child has become a victim of an adult''s struggle. It''s very sad. He is only seven months younger than Brother Hao."


    She clearly knew that even a normal child might not be able to survive in an environment like the iron ore factory. She was concerned about her writing in the middle. After all, the child is innocent.


    But thinking about whether she moved her hands or feet, I am afraid that on the way to northern Xinjiang, the child will flow. After all, after the medicine has been improved, in addition to affecting the child''s intelligence, it is actually good for the baby, or more than 3,000 miles. I''m afraid I can''t take it anymore.


    After ?? figured it out, she stopped worrying about it, but she didn''t mention it to her family.


    After all, in a few days, it will be the day when the second cousin Xiao Chenming gets married. I am afraid that everyone will have any taboos.


    Wei''s mother is very attentive. The ten taels of silver given by the old lady are all used for her son''s marriage. After all, she is such a precious son, and she always does not want to leave any regrets. scenery.


    As for her daughter, she has long thought about how much dowry the man will take, and she will take all of it as a dowry for her daughter, which is considered to have completed her mission.


    Yunyi''s congratulatory gift to Xiao Chenming didn''t take much effort, and directly took a set of porcelain dolls fired in the previous life as a gift from the space. Anyway, it was not only festive, but also had a good meaning. I believe it must be the only one.


    As for the makeup for Sun Zhenyu, she personally went to the jewelry store and chose a pair of very delicate hairpins, which Sun Zhenyu liked very much.


    Just three days before Xiao Chenming got married, a seat was vacated by Xiaoqi below. Jing Rui knew that he was good at work, and his ability to handle affairs and character were both good, so he directly recommended him.


    Of course, there was no one word. Xiao Chenming and the other recommended people competed. After several rounds of competition, Xiao Chenming''s results were far ahead in both literature and martial arts.


    So this is a double happiness.


    After the old lady found out about this, she was so happy that she lost sleep at night.


    The Xiaosun family communicated in advance, because the two families were not far away, and the guests to be invited were all those people.


    The level of the banquet has been improved a lot, and several meat dishes have been added, so the guests don¡¯t have to make trouble anymore, and the family doesn¡¯t have to take separate actions for the wedding banquet. Everyone is happy now.


    The Sun family is also very generous. The dowry gifts from the Xiao family were all given to Sun Zhenyu as a dowry, and some more were prepared. It is also the most beautiful bride in the military household area in recent years.


    When Wei Shi saw the dowry, although she didn''t show it too clearly on the face, she was happy in her heart, and she was more satisfied with Sun Zhenyu''s daughter-in-law.


    The moment the old lady heard Licheng, she was happy and then sad. It would be great if the family was all together.


    The wedding was lively and lively, and the next morning, I drank the change of mouth tea again. The old lady gave Sun Zhenyu a pair of jade earrings, which were very beautiful, and Wei Shi gave a silver bracelet.


    Although ?? is not very valuable, it is a piece of heart from the elders in the family. Sun Zhenyu thanked him and handed them clothes made by himself. After they received them, they both praised Sun Zhenyu''s skill.


    Not long after Xiao Chenming''s wedding, Yun Yi received news from the capital that Xiao Yiping and the others had already found more than 60 orphans from all over the world to bring back to Beijing.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 390： Even if someone wants to bully, they have to weigh it

    Chapter 390 is that if someone wants to bully, they have to measure it


    These people are either excellent in roots, or very smart, or have other specialties, Yun Yi was very satisfied after seeing the news.


    The letter also said that the training grounds have been almost built, and this group of people will start training soon. I believe that when the master returns to Beijing in the autumn, everything will be on the right track.


    Time passed quickly, the fields gradually became civilized, and people began to farm in the army fields one after another.


    Because of the successful planting of potatoes and sweet potatoes last year, this year began to vigorously promote.


    Jing Rui asked Wei Li to build a warm shed early and start raising sweet potato seedlings. This time, the commander took the lead, and each Wei ordered seedlings from Jing Rui in advance.


    Spring sowing also kicked off.


    Just when everyone was praying for good weather this year and a bumper crop in autumn, an order came from above.


    The commander-in-chief of Tongling City was transferred to the camp in the suburbs of Beijing, and the commander, Master Gu, immediately took over the post of commander, Cao Yushi took over as the commander, and Jing Rui took over the position of Yushi and became the fourth-ranking official.


    Yunyi also knew about this at the hospital, so he took a special leave that day, left a little early, and went home to cook a table for him to celebrate his promotion.


    *


    In the capital, when Princess Jing''an learned that Cheng Jingrui was promoted, she jumped again: "Could it be that the emperor''s brother is confused, how big is that evil species, and he is required to hold such an important military post."


    Zhang Ma, who was standing on the side, was taken aback and quickly reminded: "My princess, be careful that there are ears on the wall, why do you dare to say anything?"


    Princess Jing''an said unhappily: "This is not for people to talk about, this is in this princess'' own mansion."


    Mother Zhang felt a little helpless. Following such a master, she was really tired, and she had to work hard every day, for fear that she would cause trouble if she was not careful.


    Princess Jing''an looked at Mammy Zhang: "Mamma, what should we do now, Cheng Yanbin must have sent someone to investigate, maybe he knows everything, but why didn''t he say it.


    I can''t think that he is for this princess, but he didn''t mention anything in front of the saint. I really can''t see him more and more, but one thing I know, if he really finds out what happened back then, I''m afraid. won''t let me go. "


    After hearing this, Mammy Zhang frowned and said: "There are very few people who know what happened back then, not to mention that Cheng Xianglan has passed away. If General Cheng finds out what happened in the past, she will pay attention to Ai Xinyi, I''m afraid it is I''ve already come to the door for revenge, it''s impossible to be like nothing."


    Princess Jing''an nodded and said, "Perhaps you are right, this princess thinks too much, by the way, how is the county master''s life, is there someone bullying her in Zhongbo''s house?"


    Mammy Zhang laughed: "Don''t worry, princess, let''s give the dowry girl of the county master, she is all smart and smart, and besides, the county master is rushing to ask for marriage from their loyal uncle''s mansion, who is the county master, your daughter , is the granddaughter of the royal family, even if someone wants to bully, they have to weigh it."


    Princess Jing''an may have been thinking too much about things and was a little tired. She waved her hand and said, "Mother, you go down. If there is a letter from the northern border, send it as soon as possible."


    Mother Zhang respectfully said, "Yes, Princess."


    The situation in the capital was changing, and Jing Rui could not take care of it. The General¡¯s Mansion received a letter a few days ago, knowing that they were going to return to Beijing at the end of the autumn. Cheng Yanbin was very happy, and said that he would arrange everything in advance and wait for them to return.


    In the end, he also mentioned that when he returned to Beijing, he would go directly to the family army, and he would ask the sage for grace.


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 391： Talk about something, dont move your feet

    Chapter 391 If you have something to say, don''t move your feet


    In northern Xinjiang, since the mountains have become green, the children of each family go up to the mountains every day to pick wild vegetables and find food. After a winter of consumption, most families have little leftover grain, and they can save some food with wild vegetables.


    Last year, although there were water trucks pumping water from the river, the drought was relieved and the harvest was not lost, but the crops were still affected.


    After paying the tax grain, there is not much grain left. Many families do not have the surplus grain they saved the previous year, and they are afraid that they will not be able to drink the paste in winter.


    Today, Jing Rui and Xiao Chenrui went to Tongling City on an errand. When they left, they came to the medical clinic and told her that they would not be able to come back tonight.


    Brother Hao had a cough today, so Yun Yi didn''t take him on business trips.


    After leaving the business, I packed up my things and walked out of the hospital alone. When I walked to the military residence area, I saw a noisy crowd not far away.


    She walked forward quickly, wanting to get home soon and see if Brother Hao was better.


    As a result, just as she was walking away from the noisy crowd, someone rushed over and stopped her.


    Yun Yi frowned and looked at the girl standing in front of her, a little displeased: "Get out of the way."


    It''s fine that she didn''t say these two words. When she said that, the girl in front of her stretched out her arms and said, "Please help me."


    Yunyi also learned who this person was from the voices of the people around him.


    It turned out to be a girl from the Xiao clan, and her first-mother was still on her way to Northern Xinjiang and ran on their siblings several times.


    Yunyi said, "What do you mean by stopping me?"


    The girl glanced behind the crowd, as if there were floods and beasts behind her, and knelt directly on the ground: "I''m Xiao Lian''er, your cousin who hasn''t finished five clothes yet."


    Yunyi looked at the people on the ground: "If you have something to say, what are you doing?"


    Someone next to him said, "Yeah, Xiao Lian''er, where are you asking for help? This is simply embarrassing. You guys are peers. When you kneel down, isn''t this forcing others to help even if they don''t help? Too bullying."


    Xiao Lian''er''s face stiffened when she heard this, and she hurriedly looked at Yun Yi: "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean it, I really can''t help it."


    Then, I heard someone chasing after him: "I said, Sister Lian, what are you doing? Where do I owe you? You want to ruin the family''s reputation like this?"


    Xiao Lian''er didn''t expect that her stepmother would chase after her so quickly. She lowered her head but didn''t speak.


    Who is Ke Yunyi? This girl seems to be angry, but she can see the small movements clearly. It seems that she is still a white lotus with scheming, and she really deserves the name.


    Yunyi still has Brother Hao in mind, but she doesn''t want to waste time here, she said coldly: "If you have something to do, you should go to the elders in the family. If not, there is the patriarch."


    Xiao Lian''er stretched out her hand to pull Yunyi, how could Yunyi let her succeed: "If you have something to say, don''t do anything."


    Xiao Lian''er doesn''t care that there are still outsiders watching the fun, she said, "Third sister, for the sake of sisters from the same clan, I hope you can help me."


    Yunyi stared at Xiao Lian''er: "You are really interesting. In front of so many people, you don''t say anything, but you keep begging me to help you. What do you want to do?"


    Seeing that Yun Yi was leaving, Xiao Lian''er couldn''t take care of her daughter''s restraint: "Third sister, I want to go back to Beijing to find my mother, but I can''t live without Northern Xinjiang, and my stepmother wants to sell me. Go out and get money to get a wife for his son, please save me."


    Dear, today is my dad''s birthday, I have been busy all day, and now I have time to update,


    Before twelve o''clock, the four chapters will be in place, thank you for your support!


    I wish everyone a Happy Chinese New Year, a prosperous Year of the Tiger, always smiling, and all the best! ~~~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 392： I will not accompany you

    Chapter 392


    Yun Yi took a step back and looked at the person in front of her with cold eyes: "I think you have found the wrong person, I''m not a few years older than you, how can I help you, if you want to marry, you can ask the patriarch for help, I still have something to do, I''m sorry accompany."


    Xiao Lian''er got up to chase Yunyi: "Third sister, only you can help Lian''er in this matter, and please show kindness."


    Yun Yi now understands that today she did not meet by chance, she was waiting here specially, I am afraid that these people who followed were also attracted by her design, she was so naive, thinking that with these people''s help, she would agree to bring her Is she back in Beijing?


    Yunyi simply stopped: "What exactly do you want to do?"


    Xiao Lian''er was dragged by her stepmother before she ran to Yun Yi: "Xiao Lian''er, we were implicated in exile back then, and we never saw your biological mother leave you behind. Now you are not just a daydream."


    Xiao Lian''er pulled her arm out of her stepmother''s hands with all her strength, "What are you doing here, so that you can sell your money so that you can marry your son? Don''t forget that I belong to the Xiao family. Di daughter, even death will not be at your mercy."


    After ?? finished speaking, he turned and ran to Yunyi: "Third sister, I want to go back to Beijing, so please help me."


    Yunyi said coldly, "How did you know I was going back to Beijing?"


    Xiao Lian''er was a little embarrassed: "You have already left the military household, and you will definitely return to Beijing if you have a chance."


    Yunyi narrowed her eyes and stared at her: "It seems that you didn''t tell the truth."


    Xiao Lian''er was stunned for a moment, thinking: Does she know?


    struggled in her heart for a while, and then slowly said, "Shang Yufei asked me to beg you. She said that now in the entire military area, only you can help me."


    Yunyi''s face was cold: "Then did she say how can I help you?"


    Xiao Lian''er heard this question, her ears reddened, and she said a little embarrassedly: "I can marry Chen Rui, so that my household registration can be moved with you, and naturally I can return to Beijing."


    As soon as she said these words, there was an uproar among the people present, and various discussions came one after another.


    The Shang family standing in the crowd scolded Shang Yufei thousands of times in their hearts. She was really stupid. She couldn''t fight against her every time, and she still didn''t repent. Now she''s still helping others to plot against the Xiao family members. Don''t die if you want to. pull them.


    The man quietly withdrew from the crowd and walked quickly to the house, so that the family could be psychologically prepared.


    Yun Yi coldly snorted, and the words were not pleasant to hear: "You are really big-faced, in order not to be betrayed by your stepmother, you want to sacrifice my family Chen Rui to save you, what kind of thing are you, you really dare to think, I It feels good that you were sold by your stepmother."


    Xiao Lian''er didn''t expect Yun Yi to say such vicious words. The reason why she pulled Shang Yufei out just now was because she thought it would be better. I really like Xiao Chenrui when I want to go back to Beijing.


    She raised her head and was about to say something when she felt an overwhelming force coming towards her, making her breathless and her body falling backwards uncontrollably.


    Yunyi is really angry, this girl is so self-righteous, not to mention that close relatives cannot get married, even if they are not close relatives, who do you think you are, what do you want?


    You said she was naive and even pulled Shang Yufei out in front of so many people to put her back on her back. You said she had a scheming, but what she did was too naive.


    Yunyi said coldly, "My family Chen Rui is not something you can remember. If I hear any rumors spread, I must make your room look good."


    said and looked around, which is self-evident.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 393： The person who gave you the idea just wanted to see you laugh

    Chapter 393 The person who gave you the idea just wanted to see you joke


    Yunyi put down the words and turned to go home. It was a long delay here.


    Xiao Lian''er cried when Yunyi was about to leave: "Third sister, why are you so cruel."


    Yun Yi didn''t turn her head, she walked with her back to her and said, "The person who gave you the idea just wanted to see your jokes, and also wanted to use your hand to make things difficult for me. You knew her plan, and you still did it, Now you still say that I am cruel, but you are really scheming."


    After the words fall, people have long gone a long way.


    Xiao Lian''er was shocked when she heard this, she couldn''t blame Xiao Yunyi for having such a great fortune, it turns out that people are really smart.


    When I was shocked, I forgot that I was still crying, but in the eyes of everyone, it proved that there was a scheming sentence.


    Someone said: "This girl from the Shang family is really annoying. It''s been a few times. It''s because her skills are not as good as others and she''s been rejected. It''s boring to ask people for trouble."


    "She''s already married to the Qiu family, but she can''t keep holding on to the Shang family."


    The person who said this, at first glance, was a close friend of the monk''s family.


    Someone echoed: "She does what others say, and she''s not a fool. I think she knows it''s not feasible, so she has to try her luck, afraid of the consequences if she fails, so she pulls Shang Yufei out for a walk in advance, isn''t it Xiao? What the doctor said was scheming."


    "It''s amazing to be so scheming at such a young age."


    These words of discussion reached Xiao Lian''er''s ears, and she resented Shang Yufei in her heart. If she hadn''t instigated her to do this, she wouldn''t be so embarrassed.


    Thinking of the shame of the stepmother today, I''m afraid it will be even more sad in the future, but now I regret it, I shouldn''t listen to Shang Yufei''s words and do this in front of everyone.


    If you come to the door alone, maybe it is still possible, after all, I am not bad. When I was in the capital, I also read and read with my husband, and it would not be too bad to match Xiao Chenrui. I am really stupid.


    Yun Yike, regardless of what the people behind him were talking about, quickened his pace and hurried home.


    Before the ?? people arrived at the door, Bai Zuo and Bai You greeted them.


    Yunyi patted their dog''s head: "You guys should lose weight recently, you can''t move anymore."


    As soon as these words came out, the two dogs didn''t have the cheerful persuasion at the beginning, with that expression, Yun Yi seriously doubted that they understood what he said, and suddenly laughed: "I''m kidding you, you''re just a little fat, don''t worry. "


    teased the two dogs and entered the courtyard. Seeing Aunt Gu in the courtyard, Yun Yi quickly asked, "Aunt Gu, how is Brother Hao today?"


    Aunt Gu smiled and said, "Don''t worry, girl, the young master is much better than in the morning. If you drink another dose of medicine at night, you should be fine."


    Brother Hao, who was learning to paint with his grandmother in the main room, heard his sister''s voice and ran out: "Sister, why did you come back?"


    Yunyi didn''t answer first, but asked: "Is your throat still uncomfortable today?"


    Brother Hao shook his head: "It''s much better, my grandmother put honey in the medicine I drank, and I drank it all."


    Yunyi smiled and patted his brother''s head: "Now my sister can rest assured."


    Brother Hao was persistent: "Why is my sister coming back late?"


    The old lady smiled and looked at the two siblings: "I have seen you three times when I went out, and I was about to go out again when I saw Bai Zuo and Bai You ran out, and told me that you must be back."


    Yun Yi took her younger brother and sat next to her grandmother: "I met Xiao Lian''er on the way back, and it took some time."


    The old lady raised her head and asked, "Xiao Lian''er? The daughter left by Xiao Jinshan''s ex-wife?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 394： what is the problem

    Chapter 394 What the **** is going on?


    Su Ye saw that Miss came back, brought a pot of tea over, helped to pour a cup, and then left.


    The old lady looked at Yun Yi: "What''s wrong with her?"


    Yunyi took a sip of the tea cup and said, "I was bullied by my stepmother at home, and I made bad friends. I was provoked by others, and then I wanted to daydream."


    The old lady was a little confused: "What''s going on?"


    Yunyi put down the tea cup: "People like your grandson and want to be your grandson-in-law."


    The old lady was stunned for a moment, and then said, "She wants to marry Rui Ge''er?"


    Yunyi nodded: "No, it''s ridiculous."


    The old lady''s face is not very good-looking, but she doesn''t know the dangers of getting married in this way, but she just thinks that this girl is too playful, she is stupid, and she has to involve Rui Geer.


    Yun Yi saw that the old lady''s face was cold, and said quickly: "It''s okay, I have already rejected it on the spot, Rui Ge''er''s marriage is his own decision, let''s just help check it out."


    This is also for the old lady. Rui Ge¡¯er has reached the age to say kiss now, but don¡¯t let the old lady¡¯s brain become hot and do irreversible things.


    The old lady nodded: "You are right, only if the two of you are happy with each other can last a long time."


    Speaking of Rui Ge''er, Yun Yi said, "You know about the fact that they live in Tongling City tonight."


    Next to ??, Brother Hao was playing with the toy in his hand, and when he heard Yunyi''s words, he raised his head and said, "Brother came back to pick up things, he told us all, and he also said that he would bring us something delicious."


    The old lady laughed: "He wanted to follow him to Tongling City, but Rui Geer went to the office and it was inconvenient to take him, so he finally got out of the land and paid indemnity."


    Yun Yi saw that Brother Hao peeked at him from the corner of his eyes from time to time, so he pulled people into his arms: "Sister Xiu Mu in a few days, I will take you to Tongling City to play."


    Brother Hao stopped playing with the toys in his hand, looked up and said, "Really, sister?"


    Yunyi reached out and scratched Brother Hao''s little nose: "When did my sister lie to you?"


    Brother Hao jumped and jumped happily, ran out of her arms, and turned back after a while: "Sister, let grandma accompany us when the time comes."


    Yun Yi smiled and responded.


    Brother Hao just turned around and went out, grabbed Bai Zuo and said, "Bai Zuo, I''m going to play in Tongling City in a few days, don''t envy me."


    *


    The capital, the palace of Princess Jing''an.


    Princess Jing An looked at the daughter in front of her: "Is your time in Zhongbo''s house alright?"


    Jiao Yuyan raised her head and glanced at the people in the room, Princess Jing An said to the maid in the room, "You guys go down first."


    and the others all went down, and then Jiao Yuyan threw herself into Princess Jing''an''s arms: "Mother, you go back and send someone a letter to Uncle Zhong''s mansion, saying that you want to keep your daughter for a few days."


    Princess Jing''an said, "Someone in Uncle Zhongfu bullied you?"


    Jiao Yuyan shook her head and said, "There is no bullying, but there are many people and rules in the Zhongbo Mansion, which is really annoying. I want to stay in the mansion for a few more days."


    Princess Jing An thinks about it too. Before this huge princess mansion had only their two masters, and she only had this one daughter. She had never seen the fight in the back house, so it was normal to find it annoying.


    So he said: "Then you can stay at ease, I will send someone to pass the word."


    Then, he shouted to the outside: "Someone."


    A maid came in: "Princess, but do you have something to order the servants?"


    Princess Jing An originally wanted to send someone casually to the Zhongbo Mansion to spread the word, but after thinking about it, she felt it was inappropriate: "Go and call Mammy Zhang."


    The girl gave a salute: "Yes, princess."


    turned around and went out the door.


    After a while, Mammy Zhang came in: "I have seen the princess, I have seen the princess."


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 395： it is more than words

    Chapter 395 Everything is silent


    Princess Jing''an explained the matter to Mammy Zhang: "You go there in person and say hello to the old lady of the Zhongbo Mansion, saying that this princess wants the princess to stay in the mansion for a few days, and I hope you will agree. "


    Mother Zhang gave a salute: "Yes, this old slave must get things done."


    What Jiao Yuyan didn''t say was that her mother-in-law didn''t know what she meant. They had only been married for three months, and they had to put a concubine in Zhang Jichen''s room. She didn''t like Zhang Jichen at first, and she never thought about being jealous, so she didn''t care. .


    But now that you are married, there are some things that you should do. It would be better to live in the princess'' mansion for a few days, so as not to go back to the mansion to see the contrived people of the mansion.


    Mother Zhang greeted the old lady of Zhongbo Mansion and explained the situation.


    The old lady has no reason to not agree, and she said a few polite words, and then she let Mammy Zhang leave.


    On the front foot, Zhangmao left, and the back foot called someone to ask about the situation of the third room. After learning that the third daughter-in-law had put a concubine in the grandson''s room, she was immediately angry.


    She thought that the house was too quiet, and she couldn''t complain that the princess had returned to her mother''s house, but she knew that Princess Jing''an was very protective of her shortcomings. If the county owner tried to talk to Princess Jing''an, she would be afraid that there would be no peace in Zhongbo''s house.


    At this moment, he called the third daughter-in-law to teach her a lesson, and told her about the pros and cons, and then he waved his hand and let him leave.


    The third lady was holding her breath badly after returning from the old lady''s courtyard. What is this? She is a mother-in-law, gave a concubine to her son, and has to be lectured by others.


    Thinking of what my mother-in-law said, I also felt that I didn''t think about it. I wanted to give the county master a slap in the face, but I ignored that she was not the daughter of an ordinary family. If Princess Jing''an really came to her door, she really didn''t care.


    *


    Jing Rui and Xiao Chenrui came back from Tongling City to make a business trip. Not long after they left the guardhouse, it started to rain. The two of them didn''t think about it, they rushed home quickly.


    Yunyi heard the movement and came out, and saw the embarrassed appearance of the two: "You said you two, you don''t know how to find a place to shelter from the rain, and you''re not afraid of catching a cold."


    Xiao Chenrui took the towel handed over by her sister: "Who knows that it will be down on this day, if you know we will leave the guardhouse later."


    Jing Rui took out a small bag from his arms: "There are gifts you brought in it, but luckily it wasn''t wet."


    Yunyi glanced at the bag in his hand, and then looked at the clothes on his body that were wet by the rain. He couldn''t say what he blamed. I was afraid that it was to protect the bag from getting wet. I don''t know how much effort was spent.


    said to Su Ye at the door: "Su Ye, let Aunt Gu boil some hot water, and then boil the **** syrup."


    Su Ye responded: "Yes."


    After the two of them drank **** tea and washed up, the food in the kitchen was ready.


    After eating, Jing Rui took a chance and called Yun Yi out, just as Brother Hao wanted to eat fish, Yun Yi let Jing Rui put down a basket so that he could take cover.


    Putting the basket away, Jing Rui said: "Yi''er, the general''s residence has sent a letter. When we return to Beijing in the autumn, we will come to the door to formally propose a kiss, and I will never wrong you."


    Yunyi looked at the dark color in the distance: "Time flies so fast, counting it, it''s been a few months."


    Jing Rui chuckled and said, "I wish I could be quicker, and I will be with you in your name as soon as possible."


    Yun leaned in his arms: "Okay, then let''s prepare early these days, let''s go back to Beijing together at the end of autumn."


    Jing Rui did not speak, but hugged the little woman who was leaning against his arms tightly. They didn''t need too many words between them, everything was silent.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 396： Yuyan Pavilion

    Chapter 396 Yuyan Pavilion


    After that, the family got busy.


    When Yunyi is at home, she will use the flower petals in the yard to make some handmade soaps and skin care products for her family to try.


    She thought that after returning to Beijing, her and Jing Rui''s identities were very different, but this could not be changed overnight. He believed that his younger brother could change the Xiao family by studying, but that would take time.


    But even if it is a powerful family, it must be supported by money. Since it will take time to change the family, then use your own ability to take the lead in money.


    She thought that no matter what time and space she was in, the money for women and children was the best earning. She wanted to make the ''Jiaoyan'' in her previous life brilliant again, but subconsciously she didn''t want to use the previous store name again, for fear of evoking memories.


    So I thought of the three words ''Yuyan Pavilion'' in my mind, thinking about developing beauty products by myself in the future, I used this name.


    As the weather warmed up and all kinds of flowers on the mountain were blooming brilliantly, Yunyi also bought more than 20 skilled women from Yaxing, first taught them how to make handmade soaps and basic skin care products, and also taught them Make incense candle holders in various festive shapes.


    After these are all proficient, I taught them to do some make-up series that can be done under the conditions.


    All of these people have taken Zhongxin Dan, so they are not afraid of revealing the recipe.


    In July, Tongling City opened a beauty and toiletries store called Yuyan Pavilion. The first floor sells cleaning and beauty products, the second floor is for general care, and the third floor is for body care. .


    In addition to the normal sales staff and nursing technicians, there are also three female security guards who are very skilled. Only women can enter here.


    Some industries are better in the dark, and some shops must be placed on the bright side, so when the ¡®Yuyan Pavilion¡¯ opened, Mrs. Gu, the chief military officer, and the female relatives of the official family who received invitations were all present.


    Before the store opened, Mrs. Gu received a sample from Yunyi. After using it for a few days, her skin was not very good. Even Mrs. Gu noticed it. It is said that Yunyi is kind to the Gu family.


    As for the other officials and family members, seeing that Mrs. Zongbing is here, there is no reason not to come to cheer, and this owner is also the fianc¨¦e of Master Cheng Cheng, the commander of Wei.


    Mrs. Gu took Yunyi to introduce the ladies and young ladies who came to support them one by one, and even talked about her own skin, which greatly helped Yuyan Pavilion to promote it.


    After the ladies and ladies tried it out in the store, the effect was really good. The toiletries and skin care products in the store are all bought a few sets, ready to go back and give away.


    Of course, the prices of the items in Yunyi¡¯s store are also very beautiful, and they take the high-end route, so in general, when you go to the store, you can only choose one or two.


    The opening was booming, and it wasn¡¯t until half a month later that the store became normal.


    All the experience items for the female family members of the official family who were present on the day were free, which made those wives and young ladies who did not attend the event for various reasons regret very much.


    The products of ''Yuyan Pavilion'' have been used well, so they soon became popular in the entire Tongling City, and even in the entire northern Xinjiang. The topic of meeting and chatting with the female relatives of those officials and merchants is always inevitable in Yuyan Pavilion.


    Of course, the more they chatted, the fuller Yunyi''s purse became, and Yunyi was very satisfied.


    This industry is put on the bright side, in order to shut up those who love gossip after returning to the capital, so as to save money and have to be timid, I believe that it will not take long for the reputation of this Yuyan Pavilion to spread. Back to Beijing.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 397： Commercial set sail

    Chapter 397 Business Starts


    This day, before returning to the military household area in the northern Xinjiang, Yunyi deliberately visited the ''Juxiangyuan'' and the ''Tianxiangge'' hot pot restaurant opened before.


    Juxiangyuan¡¯s business is very good all year round. Yunyi occasionally writes a new dish for them, so she is not worried about not being able to keep customers.


    But the ''Tianxiangge'' hot pot restaurant opened a few months ago was not doing well because of the hot weather, Song Changshui said a little ashamed: "Master, it''s the incompetence of my subordinates."


    Yunyi looked at his self-blame and chuckled: "This is not a normal thing. It''s hot, but it''s really hot to eat hot pot around. It''s normal that business is not booming before."


    Yunyi looked around the store: "I''ll send a few people over in a few days. When the time comes, I''ll add some cold drinks and cool and delicious side dishes to the store. I believe business will improve."


    said to Song Changshui again: "Now, since you signed the contract and accepted the loyalty pill, you and Xiao Yiji and the others are the same with me. Just do things well, don''t think too much."


    Song Changshui is very grateful to the master. If it wasn''t for the master''s attention, he would not be where he is today. Now that his mother''s illness is cured, and he has no worries, he thought of taking good care of the business in the store to repay the master.


    Yes, if you want to do things under Yunyi, you must sign a contract, but in Yunyi, it is just a form, but you must have it, but if you want to eat inside and out, you will kill yourself.


    When Yun Yi left Tongling City, she brought a dozen servants back and was directly arranged to go to the courtyard of the market. In the following days, whenever she had time, she taught them how to make ice, and The production of several iced drinks.


    Before ??, she had foresight, so she asked Xiao Yiji to make preparations early, adding modern technology to the method of brewing licorice by the tiller method, and made an ancient version of beer, which tasted very good, named Liuliyu.


    At the same time, Yun Yi also wrote down the method of brewing baijiu. Xiao Yiji also brewed different degrees of baijiu in Zhuangzi, but it has not been shipped yet. A few streets for other wines.


    In ancient times, due to the difference in brewing level, the degree of brewed wine was not high, and the color was not so thorough. Probably this is the origin of the term ''turbid sake''.


    The ancient liquor is only about ten degrees, which is equivalent to the degree of beer, so once this wine is put on the market, it will definitely be extraordinary. This has been confirmed in a previous life, so this is a trump card, and it must be stored more before it can be put on the market.


    In addition, it is necessary to train a group of winemakers in advance, and prepare to follow them back to Beijing in the late autumn after they leave.


    After several assistant chefs who had learned how to make cold drinks and various cool and delicious side dishes returned to Tongling City, after further promotion, the business of the hot pot restaurant suddenly became hot, eating hot hot pot, drinking cold drinks and beer, All you need is this strength.


    The Juxiangyuan store also has liquor and beer, and the business has also taken a step forward. The ''Yuyan Pavilion'' also provides all kinds of cold drinks and cakes for the female relatives for free. Of course, if you want to take out, you have to pay silver.


    Invisibly added another business.


    ''Yuyan Pavilion'' provides take-out, but it must be booked in advance after entering the store, because it has to be stocked, and orders will no longer be accepted after the daily application.


    The female family members who came to ''Yuyan Pavilion'' would never have thought that those industries were all owned by Yunyi. They only thought that Yunyi was cooperating with those stores on the basis of Cheng Yanshi''s face, so they all became active, but No one can succeed.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 398： are you worried

    Chapter 398 Do you have something on your mind?


    When those stores were first, it wasn''t that no one wanted to intervene, but no matter who they were, they didn''t succeed, and they didn''t end well, so they secretly felt that those stores had a strong background, so they didn''t dare to cause trouble again. , but all respected.


    Because the beer is not easy to store, it is produced in quantitative quantities every day. If there is any surplus, it is all stored in a designated place not far from the ice cellar. Because the storage temperature of the beer cannot be too low, there is basically no inventory.


    The liquor is different. Xiao Yiji makes people work overtime. The more they keep, the better. Several wine cellars have been built.


    Time is advancing like flowing water, and soon it will be the end of August. The industrial chain in the northern Xinjiang has basically been formed, and Yunyi can be considered to be able to leave with peace of mind.


    Call the five Xiao Yiji brothers and Song Changshui together, and finish all the instructions. They are responsible for their own affairs, but they all have the responsibility to supervise each other, because in addition to being responsible for each piece of dividends, there are also dividends for the entire northern Xinjiang industry. The purpose Just to make them all do their best.


    The thirty acres of land at Yunyi''s house, Jing Rui asked people from Weili to come to help, and it took only a few days to complete the harvest.


    After drying for a few days, apart from paying taxes and grains, all the rest were delivered to the shops in the market. Of course, in the eyes of outsiders, it was sold for silver money and brought back to Beijing.


    Jing Rui asked Wei Li to send someone to help plough all the 30 acres of land.


    Yunyi asked Jing Rui to swap the 30 acres of land with that of his cousin''s house. After all, as long as the weather is good next year, good crops can be grown on his own land without fertilization.


    Because he told Doctor Xing in advance that he was going to return to Beijing at the end of autumn, and because he was busy with his business plan, Yunyi simply completed the handover at the end of August, so he could concentrate on arranging the return to Beijing.


    Two days before his departure, Jing Rui''s transfer order also arrived. It happened that the family invited relatives, friends and colleagues to dinner on this day. Whether it was sincere or fake, they were very enthusiastic, and the guests enjoyed the meal.


    Sister Yunyi and Jing Rui discussed it. After they left, they left this house to their cousin Xiao Chenming and the others. After all, they had completely remodeled this yard, and it was much more comfortable to live in than their house.


    This time back to Beijing, except for a few sets of clothes, everything else was kept simple.


    Bai Zuo and Bai You had to be taken away, and the little yellow ox was sent to Zhuangzi, and in a few days he became a bully in the herd, and no ox dared to provoke him.


    This time, the servants in the small courtyard took them away. Along with them were the twenty homing pigeons trained by Xiao Yiji and the others. Yunyi, the homing pigeon, would open a small stove for them every time they went there.


    So now, the flight endurance and speed of this batch of pigeons have been greatly improved, and the sense of smell is also very sensitive, and the phenomenon of yaw will never occur.


    was almost done, but Yun Yi found that her grandmother was very worried.


    came over with a pot of tea: "Grandma, are you on your mind?"


    The old lady was a little embarrassed and said: "When I left the capital, I was afraid that there would be no possibility of going back in my life, but because of your glory, I will return to the capital soon, but now I want to leave this northern border, but I can''t let go. "


    Yunyi sighed in his heart: "Grandma, if you prepare something, I will send it to the iron ore factory quickly, which can be regarded as a piece of your beloved son''s heart."


    The old lady didn''t expect Yun Yi to say this, so she felt a burst of consolation in her heart: "Oh, good, good, grandmother is really thankful for you, I''m afraid that there will be no day to see each other in this life, so it''s a good idea to send something. A heartfelt matter."


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 399： Really poor parents

    Chapter 399 It''s really pitiful for parents in the world


    So the old lady asked Aunt Gu to help me make a lot of food that I could save. She also went to the market with Yunyi to choose a lot of clothes and materials for Xiao Renli''s family, and wrote a long letter. The letter to the family, with fifty taels of silver notes in it, is really pitiful for the hearts of parents all over the world.


    After preparing everything, Jing Rui sent three people to go to the iron ore factory.


    On the last day in Northern Xinjiang, Yun Yi accompanied the old lady to Zhang''s house to visit Xiao Yunling''s mother and son.


    On the day Xiao Yunling gave birth to her son, Zhang Yunzhong went to the house to announce the good news. Sister Yunyi went there the next day and delivered two chickens, two fish, two catties of pork, two packets of brown sugar, and more. Ten catties of white flour, ten catties of rice, ten catties of millet, ten catties of eggs.


    In addition to these, Yunyi also privately prepared two kilograms of powdered milk powder, two packets of brown sugar and some freshly made cakes for Xiao Yunling, which is a kind of heartfelt from her family.


    After all, these things are good things for the Zhang family, but they are really nothing to Yunyi. Since Xiao Yunling is determined to change, Yunyi will not hold on to it. Yunyi has always had a clear grudge.


    The Zhang family had said before that the full moon banquet would be held on the forty-two days, and the night in the northern border was already very cold, and it would be snowing in a few days, so there was no way to attend the full moon wine.


    But before the old lady left, she wanted to come to support her granddaughter, to let the Zhang family know that she did not have a family, and to make her granddaughter better in the future.


    Yun Yi thought that there was no need to disagree with her grandmother on this matter, so she went to choose a pair of silver bracelets, a longevity lock, and a few pieces of fabric suitable for children''s clothes. The old lady put the last silver in her hand. Divided into two, gave Xiao Yunling ten taels, and let her keep it as a private house.


    Xiao Yunling was deeply moved. If the old lady and her mother-in-law both said that she should not cry during the confinement period, for fear of hurting her eyes, Xiao Yunling didn''t want her grandmother to go back to Beijing and felt at ease. She was afraid that she would have to cry.


    Xiao Yunling knelt down at the old lady on the kang: "Grandmother, after you leave, my granddaughter is afraid that it will be difficult to see each other again. The granddaughter kowtows to you. May you be safe and happy, and everything goes well."


    After saying that, he kowtowed three times, "Bang, Bang, Bang": "Grandmother, Yunling will miss you and listen to your words. Live a good life and hope that everything will be well for you in the capital."


    She said this from her heart. Now that she is married, her in-laws are very good to her. Now that she has a son, the Zhang family is her home. She is a smart person and understands that only if the Xiao family is good, she can be good. So this statement is not adulterated at all.


    The Zhang family repeatedly assured that they would be good to Yun Ling, and the Xiao family left.


    With this trip, Xiao Yunling''s days in Zhang''s family must not be wrong. After all, Xiao Chenming is still in the northern Xinjiang, and Jing Rui just found a vacancy to promote her before leaving. Now Xiao Chenming is the head of a hundred households.


    Jing Rui is a smart person. At the beginning, he directly posted announcements to let people compete for jobs. There were competitions of various speed and strength, and finally there was a writing test. In the end, Xiao Chenming won the first prize, convincing the people who participated in the competition.


    So even if Yunyi and the others left the northern border, Xiao Yunling had someone to support her. After all, Xiao Chenming was Xiao Yunling''s half-brother, and he was closer than Yunyi.


    After leaving Zhang''s house, the old lady sent someone to inform Xiao Yunru to come to the house.


    Even if she doesn''t like it, the old lady still wants to make a bowl of water level.


    Yunyi didn''t interfere, which is human nature. For me, my grandmother is happy, but it''s a pity that Xiao Yunru lived up to the old lady''s sincerity.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 400： eyes full of disappointment

    Chapter 400 Disappointment in his eyes


    Xiao Yunru had a hard time at Qiu''s house. When Su Mu went to inform her, she was arguing with Shang Yufei across the fence.


    The reason for the quarrel was that Shang Yufei took Xiao''s family to visit Xiao Yunling to make fun of her: "Yo, sister-in-law, I heard that your mother''s family will be returning to Beijing in a few days, and I saw them sending large and small packages to Zhang''s house in advance. I have something to say to Xiao Yunling. I don''t know if they will come to Qiu''s house. The Zhang Qiu family are in-laws.


    Alas, I almost forgot, the Xiao family passed by this time, it is estimated that they gave the Yunling family''s son a full moon gift in advance. Sister-in-law, your sisters got married on the same day, your sister and son were born, you have to add Work hard. "


    Xiao Yunru was in a bad mood because Xiao Yunling gave birth to a son, but now Shang Yufei is rushing over to her again to find her unhappy, how can she bear it.


    rushed over directly, and the monk Yufei scuffled together, neither of them were courting, and their faces were full of color, which finally made the people watching the fun pull away.


    No, there was another quarrel across the walls of the two families.


    When ??Su Mu came over, he saw this scene and quickly stepped forward: "Miss, old lady, please come over."


    Xiao Yunru glared at Shang Yufei fiercely, then simply cleaned up and followed Su Mu out the door.


    Xiao Yunru is now broken and broken, and has lost the respect of the old lady, just perfunctory: "Grandmother, what good is it to find Yunru?"


    The old lady thought in her heart, she really should marry a virtuous wife. Several children in the big house were influenced by the He family, and their interests came first.


    The old lady was really disappointed with this granddaughter. She didn''t talk much, and she didn''t want to see her again, so she took out the 12 taels of silver: "You keep this money and live a good life in the future."


    When Xiao Yunru saw the silver handed over by the old lady, she quickly took it and put it into her arms, but she said with disgust, "Grandmother, I''m afraid it will be a long way to go, and there will be no day to see each other again. I heard that You went to see Yun Ling before, and you brought her a lot of things, all of which are granddaughters, how can you favor one over the other, and how can you let me stand in the Qiu family?"


    The old lady did not expect that she had only come to Northern Xinjiang for a few years. Her previous education in the mansion had disappeared, and she had already become a philistine.


    The expression on his face became even colder: "The son of Yunling''s family will be full moon in two days. Her mother-in-law said that it will be forty-two days before the full moon banquet will be held. We are leaving the northern Xinjiang tomorrow, and we are just going to visit in advance. What''s wrong with re-emphasizing your grandson?"


    Xiao Yunru touched her stomach subconsciously after hearing this: "What you said is really nothing wrong, but I am not as lucky as Yun Ling, I got married on the same day, but until now there is no movement in my stomach.


    But then again, if you leave, I''m pregnant, and you go back to Beijing, then who will care about me, why don''t you fold those things into silver for me before you go back to Beijing. "


    The old lady looked at her coldly: "I shouldn''t be soft-hearted, I''m afraid that you will have a hard time, and I will give you the last ten taels of silver. Now it seems that it is purely nosy."


    The old lady waved her hand and asked the maid to send her away. Xiao Yunru wanted to say something, but Su Mu came up and said, "Miss, please, the servant will take you out."


    The old lady looked at Xiao Yunru who was leaving and shook her head with disappointment in her eyes.


    Xiao Yunru came out and looked at Yun Yi who was standing not far away. Her eyes were full of complexity. She wanted to say something sarcastic, but the maid next to her kept staring at her alertly, and she really didn''t dare to make trouble.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 401： Preparation before returning to Beijing

    Chapter 401 Preparations before returning to Beijing


    Yun Yi thought, Xiao Yunru is a selfish person, it is not surprising that he can say those words.


    In the next afternoon, the people who delivered things to the iron ore factory also came back. Xiao Renli still has a conscience and knows that even complaining is useless. The whole letter is full of thanks and exhortations. People feel a lot better.


    Everything is ready, just waiting for the departure tomorrow.


    When Wei Shi knew that Yunyi left the house to them, he was very grateful. Although he couldn''t follow him back to Beijing, his son was promoted, and even the house was left to them.


    She knew that if it wasn''t for Yunyi''s sake, Jing Rui would not have been able to let her son be promoted to Lord Baihu smoothly, so she was very grateful to the people in the second room.


    Thinking of being able to live in that courtyard in the future, the feeling of not being able to go back to Beijing with him is also suppressed a lot, but thinking about what Yun Yi said that day, I also know that I am afraid that it will also be touched by my niece Xiao Yunshan.


    The old lady looked at the room she had only lived in for a while, and a trace of reluctance filled her heart.


    Thinking of what she said to her grandson Xiao Chenming before, that Yun Shu has Wei''s guard, she is very relieved, it is Yun Shan, she thought that Yun Yi would soften her heart and bring her back to Beijing.


    But now, it seems that she really gave up her concubine sister. After all, Yunshan would rather choose the big room than live with the siblings in the second room, and she also said something she would never regret.


    Yun Yi is kind-hearted, but she has her own principles for doing things. I am afraid that Yun Shan has really touched her bottom line and will not give her any chance.


    She then instructed Chen Ming in private that she must not fool Yun Shan''s marriage, and she should take good care of it and let Chen Ming take care of her in the future.


    What the old lady didn''t know was that Yun Yi had already left 50 taels of silver to Xiao Chenming in private.


    and instructed Xiao Chenming that when Xiao Yunshan got married, twenty taels of the bottom of the box were used to buy things for the dowry, and the remaining twenty taels were gifts for her to have two children.


    Although I don''t like her, she is also a half-sister from the same mother, and her behavior is similar to Xiao Yunling.


    It''s just that Xiao Yunling is more transparent than her. Now people only want to live a good life, but Xiao Yunshan has not yet recognized her identity, and feels that all misfortunes are the fault of others.


    The path was chosen by herself. Since she was unable to share weal and woe in the past, now she must be generous and pretend that nothing happened.


    The reason why she left the money is to fulfill the love of her sisters for the original owner, and it is also worthy of the original owner''s dead father. Whether the future is good or bad, then it depends on her own ability and what she should do. It''s good, after all, the original body is not a few years older than her.


    We are leaving tomorrow, and the debts owed by those people should also be collected.


    So, Qiu Wenqing, who came home from outside, happened to see his daughter-in-law, Shang Yufei, hugging with a strange man, and immediately exploded.


    No matter how Shang Yufei explained, Qiu Wenqing just didn''t listen. When she reacted and wanted to clean up the man, she found that the man had long since disappeared.


    With such an incident, Shang Yufei will never have a better life in her life. Whoever asked her to give advice to Xiao Lian''er and wanted to harm her eldest brother Xiao Chenrui, then let her have a taste of being harmed.


    Yun Yi had instructed her to have a fight every once in a while, so she must not have a good life, thinking about herself is enough damage.


    As for Zhao Yaqing, the Zhao family''s parents couldn''t resist the temptation of the betrothal gift from the Ma family. Regardless of whether Zhao Yaqing wanted it or not, she had already married into the Ma family a few days ago. With the temperament of the second child of the Ma family, I''m afraid it will cause a lot of pain in the future. .


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 402： Departure back to Beijing

    Chapter 402 Departure back to Beijing


    There is also Xiao Lian¡¯er who is daydreaming. For the sake of being a girl, she also has a stepmother who is always trying to figure her out, and because she was instigated by Shang Yufei for the incident that day, she also did it. been used.


    Anyway, they had to leave the northern border, so they sent back kindness to let her go. Even if she didn''t do it herself, her stepmother wouldn''t make her feel better.


    The next day, I had breakfast early, put my luggage in the car, and people stood outside the gate to see them off.


    Sun Zhenyu''s eyes were red: "Yunyi, I can''t bear you, I don''t know if I have the chance to meet again in this life."


    After ?? finished speaking, there were tears in his eyes, and he leaned his head on her shoulder.


    Yun Yi gently gave her a hug: "Yes, we can communicate frequently, we can send letters to the ''Zhiwei'' pastry shop, Jing Rui and their stewards know each other, they will help, my cousin and I also I said it."


    Sun Zhenyu nodded: "Okay, this is a long journey, take care along the way."


    Yunyi noticed something abnormal when she touched Sister-in-law''s wrist inadvertently, so she took the opportunity to check her pulse. After confirming again and again, she whispered, "Sister-in-law, how long has it been since you had your period?"


    Sun Zhenyu heard the question and felt that the question jumped too fast, which made her feel a little embarrassed for a while. After a while of shyness, she still replied: "I haven''t come this month yet, what''s wrong?"


    Yun Yi laughed and whispered in her ear: "You are pregnant, it''s been more than a month."


    Sun Zhenyu was stunned at first, then covered her mouth after reacting, and said with a slight trembling after a long time: "Yunyi, is what you said true?"


    She couldn''t believe it. It''s been more than half a year since she was married, and her stomach didn''t move. She was almost disappointed. She didn''t expect the child to come now.


    Yunyi patted her hand: "It''s a good thing, congratulations."


    said, and took out a jade pendant from the sleeve pocket, which was actually in the space: "This is what I, as an aunt, gave to my future nephew or niece. Your mother will take it for you."


    Sun Zhenyu wanted to refuse, but Yunyi stopped her and said, "Take it, it''s my aunt''s heart."


    Seeing that Sun Zhenyu accepted it, he said, "Wait for me, I''ll go get something."


    turned around and walked towards the carriage, and then came back with a porcelain bottle in his hand: "You keep this, in case of special circumstances, you can eat one, it will not be harmful to the body.


    Especially in the first three months or during production, be sure to take this porcelain vase with you. "


    Sun Zhenyu held the thing tightly in her hand: "Thank you, Yunyi."


    Yun Yi smiled and looked at her: "We are friends and sister-in-law, as we should."


    Jing Rui looked at the sky: "Everyone, get in the car, it''s getting late, it''s time to leave."


    Yunyi stepped forward to help the old man, and whispered to her about the pregnancy of the cousin, the old lady listened and said excitedly: "Okay, okay, okay, this is a good thing."


    But he didn''t make a big announcement, he just walked up to Sun Zhenyu: "Okay, send a letter to the capital when there is news."


    Thinking that there was no silver on her body, and when she was a little regretful, she saw the silver bracelet on her wrist, but it was given by Yunyi before. She was also afraid of Yunyi''s misunderstanding, so she looked up at Yunyi.


    Yunyi knew what she meant when she saw her hand on the silver bracelet, took a purse from her body and handed it over: "Grandma, your purse is here."


    The old lady felt a little ashamed, but she didn''t want to leave any regrets, so she concealed her embarrassed expression, stretched out her hand to take it, opened it and looked at it, and there were five silver peanuts in two taels.


    I was so happy in my heart, it really means too good: "You keep this purse, it is a little thought from your grandmother, but you also saw that it was given by grandmother, but in fact your cousin is making face for grandmother, I am this Borrowing flowers to offer Buddha, you take good care."


    Sun Zhenyu wanted to refuse, but was pressed back by the old lady: "Take it."


    Sun Zhenyu''s tears rolled in her eyes: "Thank you grandmother, Yunyi''s good granddaughter-in-law is in my heart."


    waved goodbye to everyone who saw them off, and then each got on the carriage. Everyone watched the three carriages slowly walk away, and then they dispersed.


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support! I wish you all auspicious and prosperous Year of the Tiger! ~~~~~~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 403： One old and one young, both teachers and friends

    Chapter 403 Old and young, both teachers and friends


    The first carriage was driven by Uncle Xu, with the old lady and Xu Ma. The second carriage was driven by Nan Xing, the servant next to Brother Hao, with Yun Yi and Brother Hao in the carriage.


    The last driver was Kongqing, the servant next to Ruigeer. In the car were Su Mu, Su Ye, Aunt Gu, and Bai Zuo and Bai You.


    Jing Rui and Xiao Chenrui traveled on horseback.


    The ?? convoy left the military residence area, and saw a lot of people standing at the gate of the hospital from a distance, and the carriage stopped in front of it.


    Yunyi took Brother Hao out of the car, and saw Doctor Xing holding a small bronze man learning acupuncture and moxibustion: "Brother Hao, this is a gift from Grandpa Xing, you can practice acupuncture on it in the future."


    Brother Hao first looked at his sister, and seeing her consent, he thanked her and let Nanxing take it over.


    He stretched out his hand and hugged Doctor Xing''s leg: "Grandpa Xing, I will miss you. When Brother Hao grows up, I will come to see you in northern Xinjiang. If you have time, remember to visit Brother Hao in the capital."


    The little guy is not big, but what he can say is moving. Doctor Xing was very reluctant, and said with some choking: "Okay, after returning to Beijing, you must practice your big characters well, and remember to write to Grandpa Xing."


    The old and the young are both teachers and friends. After getting along for so long, it can be regarded as a long-term friendship.


    Everyone is reluctant to break this atmosphere, and also wants to give them more time to say goodbye. This goodbye, I don¡¯t know when the goodbye will be?


    Brother Hao is a smart child, and he knows that there is no delay. After saying a few thoughtful words in Doctor Xing''s arms, he put his arms around him: "Grandpa Xing, I''m leaving, thank you for teaching me so many things, I will continue to study hard when I return to Beijing.¡±


    then attached to Doctor Xing''s ear and said softly: "Master, take care, I will miss you."


    After he finished speaking, he kissed Doctor Xing on the face, and then slipped off him. He tried hard not to let the tears fall, and waved to the person behind Doctor Xing: "I will miss you."


    After ?? finished speaking, he turned and walked towards the carriage, letting Nanxing carry him into the carriage, and tears fell as soon as he entered the carriage.


    The little guy looked out through the gap in the carriage window and looked at the people in the hospital, with a lot of reluctance in his heart, and his tears fell like beads with a broken thread.


    Doctor Xing''s eyes were red when he heard the master. They were all people with great-grandchildren. For some reason, he met Brother Hao.


    Yun Yi said goodbye to everyone one by one, and then got into the carriage with reluctance. The people at the hospital kept watching the carriage turn a corner, and then turned around and walked to the hospital in a depressed mood.


    Everyone felt that they were a little uncomfortable without the beautiful and generous Doctor Xiao and the smart and sensible Brother Hao. In the future, they would never hear Brother Hao''s crisp greetings and laughter. Although it would not affect the errand, everyone. Emotions were more or less affected.


    *


    Xiao Yunling begged her mother-in-law, put on the winter cotton coat, covered her head, stood at the intersection and watched the three carriages leave the military area, until she could not see it, stared at the direction of the northern border, and did not want to go back for a long time. , with tears in his eyes.


    Zhang Yunzhong can understand his daughter-in-law''s current mood: "Daughter-in-law, I will be good to you and the child for the rest of my life. Grandma and the others are gone, brother-in-law and they are here, you and me and my son."


    Xiao Yunling wiped the corners of her eyes with a handkerchief: "Well, I believe you."


    At this moment, I heard my nephew''s cry: "San aunt, come back soon, my brother is crying."


    The husband and wife looked at each other and ran back quickly without caring about anything else.


    Xiao Renli, who was far away from the iron ore factory, was also standing on a high hill at this time, looking in the direction of leaving the northern border, thinking in his heart that his mother should have set off at this time.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 404： Excuse me for running again

    Chapter 404 Excuse me for this trip


    Thousands of words can''t express my regret. If I took the responsibility and took good care of my second brother''s children, I''m afraid it would be a different situation now.


    kowtowed three times in the direction of leaving the northern border: "Mother, your son is not filial, you take care."


    Xiao Chenhui and Xiao Chenrui have completely lost their previous arrogance, and their eyes have lost the luster of the past. Now that they know the news that the second sister and brother brought their grandmother back to Beijing, the two brothers are very decadent.


    As for He and Lu Siyi, after these days of wind and sun exposure and high-intensity labor, they have long lost their former appearance and look much older, especially Lu Siyi, who is like a dead body after losing his son.


    On days like this, you will never want to leave here unless you meet the imperial court to amnesty the world.


    *


    When Yunyi and the others arrived at the intersection not far from Zhuangzi, the subordinates who accompanied them back to Beijing were already waiting there. Most of these people were core technicians trained in various industries.


    After taking them back to Beijing, you don¡¯t have to bother teaching yourself to be the leader, which saves a lot of trouble.


    Because the capital has already prepared everything, just wait for these skilled masters to go back and bring people, and then wait for them to bring out a group of people, so that they can spread to other places for development.


    Yun Yi got out of the car and said to Xiao Yiji: "I''ll leave the matter here to you. The caravan I told you before should also start to form. I have put the things you need in the ice cellar of Zhuangzi a few days ago. In an underground warehouse not far away."


    Xiao Yiji bowed respectfully: "Master, rest assured, your subordinates will do their best to take care of the property here."


    On the road again, the number of carriages has been increased to ten, and the people who followed them back to Beijing not only have craftsmanship, but also martial arts.


    What Yun Yi and the others didn''t expect was that when they reached the three-way intersection between Tongling City and the northern border, Mr. Gu took his wife, and several officials from Tongling City who had been communicating with Jing Rui waiting there. They see off.


    Yunyi didn''t expect Madam Gu to come over. She got off the carriage and was about to greet her when she was supported by Madam Gu: "I''m here as a friend to see you off, so let''s be casual."


    Yun Yi saw the sincerity of what she said, and hurriedly replied with a smile: "I''m still bothering you to make this trip again."


    Mrs. Gu patted Yunyi''s hand: "There''s no need to talk about this between us. I really treat you as a girl and a friend. I don''t know when I will have the opportunity to meet. I really miss you."


    said and asked the maid to bring a box: "I know that you are going to get married next year. We are afraid that we will not be able to be there. This is a little thought from my mother-in-law and I. Please don''t refuse, and accept it."


    Yunyi knew that she could not refuse, so she nodded and said, "Okay, I accept this idea, thank the old lady on my behalf."


    After letting Su Ye pick up the things, he said to Mrs. Gu, "Wait for me a moment."


    said that and turned back to the carriage. Fortunately, she was prepared and brought a delicate box in the corner of the carriage. When she turned around, she avoided Brother Hao and put a cooked 100-year-old ginseng in it.


    turned around and got out of the carriage and walked to Madam Gu''s side: "Since Madam said that just now, and I also accepted Madam''s gift, then please accept Yun Yi''s wishes as well."


    Mrs. Gu saw that Yunyi was sending it with sincerity, and felt that the exchange of gifts was normal, so she took it and said with a smile: "Okay, then I will not be polite to you."


    After a few more greetings, we said goodbye and set off again.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 405： life experience

    Chapter 405 Life Experience


    Beijing General''s Mansion


    Cheng Yanbin sat at the top of the main hall with a cup of tea in his hand, and said to the housekeeper standing at the bottom, "How is the yard?"


    The housekeeper replied respectfully: "Back to the general, everything is ready, just wait for the young master to return to the mansion."


    Cheng Yanbin took a sip of tea and said, "Pick up the largest guest house in the east, and the Xiao family will return to Beijing. I''m afraid there will be no place to stay for the time being. Let''s prepare early."


    The housekeeper thinks about it too, the general is right, and the province will be in a hurry when the time comes: "Yes, general, the old slave will order it in a while."


    Cheng Yanbin knew that his son was coming back, so he couldn''t be more excited, but he just forcibly pressed him in front of the servants, for fear of letting them see his nervousness.


    At this moment, a guard came in to report: "General, there is someone visiting from outside the door, saying that you are a member of the five-served clan, and that there is something important to tell you."


    Cheng Yanbin is in a good mood these days: "Let people come in."


    The guard saluted, then turned around and went out to lead someone.


    After a while, the guards brought people to the main hall, and Cheng Yanbin recognized at a glance who these people were.


    The guards brought the person, then turned and left, followed by a few people who came forward and said, "I have seen the general."


    Cheng Yanbin''s face was cold, but he didn''t shout: "What are you doing here?"


    The leader ?? said, "General, I know that Xianglan deserves to die for her crime, but no matter how we say it, we are of the same clan. Please leave a way for the old and young to live."


    Cheng Yanbin said coldly: "When you were living in the countryside, you couldn''t even eat white rice. If the General''s House hadn''t pulled you out, you would be able to live in fine clothes and food today. But what did your daughter do? Still have the face to ask for the door?"


    Cheng Shanyuan''s forehead was covered in fine sweat, so he said he couldn''t come, but his wife insisted that she was sure to turn things around.


    Tan Rongzhi, who was standing on the side, had no idea in her heart, but she always had to fight for it. From frugal to extravagant, it was easy and from extravagance to frugality. Old things can come in handy.


    Cheng Xianglan''s mother Tan Rongzhi stepped forward at this time: "General, I have something to say to you alone."


    Cheng Yanbin said coldly: "If you have something to say, just say it here, you don''t need to say it alone."


    Tan Rongzhi took a few steps forward and whispered, "It''s about the general''s life experience. Are you sure the general wants to speak in front of so many people?"


    Cheng Yanbin frowned, but wanted to see what tricks the woman wanted to play.


    So he waved his hands and told everyone to step back: "Tell me, if there is a half-truth, you know what''s going to happen."


    Tan Rongzhi was actually nervous to death, and she was also afraid that she would be silenced by Cheng Yanbin if she said it, but if she didn''t come here, their family would be dead, so she wanted to come over and fight.


    Because of the importance of the matter, I was so nervous that my palms were sweating, I closed my eyes and took a deep breath, and then said, "You are not actually the son of the Cheng family."


    Cheng Yanbin heard this, frowned and repeated: "Not the son of the Cheng family?"


    Tan Rongzhi bit the bullet and said, "Yes."


    Cheng Yanbin looked at the person in front of him coldly: "And then, how did you know, who am I?"


    Cheng Yanbin''s aura was full, and Tan Rongzhi was frightened and said: "When your father was recruited, only your mother was left in the family to live on a fairly lucrative family business. Your father''s family has not been prosperous. Passed on.


    When your father left, your mother was two months pregnant. He was very worried, so he entrusted your mother to me and let me take care of her.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 406： What do you mean by telling me this?

    Chapter 406 What do you want to do when you tell me this


    I was pregnant in October and gave birth. Your mother fell because of nervousness before giving birth. When I brought my boss Xiangmei there, she was desperately trying to climb to the gate of the hospital to call someone.


    It was getting dark at that time, so I asked Xiangmei to rush to find Langzhong and the midwife, but both the Langzhong and the midwife in the village happened to be invited by the people in the next village that day.


    It happened that my family was out working for a few days and was away from home, and Dongyang Niang, who was close with your family next door, went back to her parents'' house for a wedding banquet and didn''t come back. Usually, your mother would not let people into your yard easily, and I was afraid that I would call someone else. Come in, and give you Nyonya right and wrong.


    But your mother has already started and is about to give birth. I had to let Xiangmei help to boil the hot water, and I helped to deliver the birth. After a long time, I gave birth to a weak girl.


    Your mother fell asleep after giving birth.


    Settle down your mother, I just remembered that the two children in the family hadn''t eaten dinner, so I had to let the eldest Xiangmei stay with your mother, so I hurried home.


    I was thinking of taking a shortcut to go home, but as soon as I walked to the locust forest, I heard the cries of children vaguely. It was very scary in the middle of the night.


    But the cry of that child is really unbearable. I am also a mother. You also know that my mother''s family used to open a martial arts gym. In the past, only then did I discover that there was a swaddle on the edge of the locust forest.


    I checked by the night, and the child''s body is not defective, but I don''t know who threw it there.


    I originally wanted to bring you back to your mother, and told others that the baby was born of a dragon and a phoenix, but when I saw the weak girl lying next to your mother, I realized that your mother''s belly was not big when she was pregnant. He also asks Lang Zhong to check the pulse every once in a while, fearing that others will not believe the twins.


    Because your father wrote back before, saying that he had made meritorious deeds in the frontier, and now he is the vanguard under the general''s account, and he will definitely get a grass title when the battle is over.


    I admit that I was being selfish. I was afraid that the girl would not be able to survive. Your father would come back and complain about us. I also thought that if your father came back and found out that it was a boy, he would be very happy. Maybe we would get more benefits, so I put you Tweaked.


    In order to avoid mistakes in the future, I took the girl to the locust forest again.


    Cheng Yanbin was extremely angry after listening to her story: "What do you want to do when you tell me this?"


    Tan Rongzhi''s hand under his sleeve trembled a little: "The reason why I say this now is that I want you to give us a way to live. In the future, you will still be a general high above, and we will be on the road in the future, and we will have nothing to do with each other."


    Cheng Yanbin sneered: "You think these can scare me, my current position is my military merit, even if there is no general''s residence, I am still a general, it is easy to kill you, and you want to negotiate a deal with me, you too match.


    If this matter is exposed, I am afraid that the first person who wants to be apart from you is the mother. You threw her only daughter away. Since you said that she was weak from birth, you also threw her back to the locust forest.


    You can really do anything for your own benefit. You really can have any kind of daughter if you have any kind of mother. Cheng Xianglan turned out to have inherited your viciousness. "


    Tan Rongzhi was stunned when he heard this, how stupid he was, he personally gave the handle to Cheng Yanbin, he was shocked, his forehead was instantly covered with sweat, he thought too much Too simple.


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support! ~~~~~~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 407： whats wrong with you today

    Chapter 407 What happened to you today


    Tan Rongzhi immediately fell to the ground and said in a trembling voice: "But you can have everything you have now because of the opportunity I gave. I beg you to let our family go, and we will never owe each other from now on."


    Cheng Yanbin''s voice was icy cold: "Then you should return my Xinyi, you should all be damned."


    Tan Rongzhi''s trip not only didn''t solve the problem, but also caused trouble for himself. Cheng Yanbin was right. If this matter were exposed, not only would Cheng Yanbin not be able to spare them, but also the old lady of the general''s residence would not be able to spare her.


    That child is the only flesh and blood of the old lady. After that, the old general was injured on the battlefield and had no children. He was really dizzy and did a stupid thing.


    Before leaving the General''s Mansion, Cheng Yanbin asked her to go back and inquire about the whereabouts of the girl. If anyone finds her, she will make up for her fault. If she can''t find her, the family will go to **** together.


    She didn''t even know how she left the General''s Mansion, and she fell ill when she got home in a daze.


    Cheng Shanyuan asked for a long time, but did not ask what his wife and the general said, so he had to give up, just looking at her expression, I was afraid that the result of this conversation was worse than expected.


    He is also exhausted now, and he hates his little daughter to death in his heart. You say what you are doing is bad, and you have to harm the general''s mansion. Now you can''t die if you want to die. Last time, Cheng Yanbin said that if they dare to die, let them They were buried with them all over the house.


    After Cheng''s family left, Cheng Yanbin went back to his study.


    This stay is one day and one night, and there is no meal for several consecutive meals, which can make the people waiting outside the door anxious.


    After Cheng Yanbin figured it out by himself, he called the dark guards and asked them to thoroughly investigate what happened back then.


    Even if the truth is revealed to the world, the impact on him will not be too great. After all, his current position is the result of his hard work for so many years, but his mother is afraid that he can''t stand it. It would be fine if his sister was alive. If she died, how could she bear it.


    The more I thought about it, the more uncomfortable it became, I couldn''t help getting up and walking towards my mother''s courtyard.


    When he arrived, the old lady had just come out of the inner room: "I saw my mother, how did you sleep last night?"


    The old lady saw that there was a black circle under him: "I have a good rest. Seeing you like this, do you have a good rest?"


    Cheng Yanbin sat down: "I''ve been busy with business recently, and I slept late last night, so I didn''t have a good rest."


    The old lady smiled and sat down: "I have breakfast with me later, you can rest for a while."


    looked up at his son and added softly: "What happened to you today, you feel like you have something on your mind?"


    Cheng Yanbin picked up the maid and took a sip of the tea to cover up his thoughts: "It''s okay, mother don''t have to worry."


    The old lady looked at him and didn''t say, "Is the yard where Jing Rui lives already cleaned up?"


    Cheng Yanbin put down the tea cup in his hand: "It''s almost done. When he returns to Beijing to see what is missing, he can fill it up again."


    The old lady nodded: "Yes, after all, we haven''t lived together since we were young, and our habits may be different. By the way, the Xiao family will also go back to Beijing together. Do you want to arrange to live in the mansion temporarily or prepare a yard, don''t be left out in the cold? It''s a serious relative."


    Cheng Yanbin knew what the old lady meant: "My son has asked the housekeeper to tidy up the largest yard in the east, and they can live there when that time comes."


    The old lady heard that her son had been arranged, and said with relief: "That''s good, that''s good, I hope they have a safe journey and can come back sooner."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 408： Maybe its Gods will

    Chapter 408 Maybe this is the will of God


    Cheng Yanbin felt uncomfortable when he heard this. He was not a descendant of the general''s mansion, nor was Jing Rui a descendant of the general''s mansion. When Jing Zhongyao was in the mansion before, the old lady knew that he was not Cheng''s child. Sad for a long time.


    But at that time, I just knew that the two children were swapped and the grandson was still alive, but if I knew that the grandson was not a descendant of the Cheng family, I really didn¡¯t know if the mother could bear it.


    A look of unbearable flashed in his eyes.


    In my heart, I thought that no matter if I could find my sister or not, I would always be the son of my mother, and I would always honor her and respect her, so that she could live in peace and joy in her life, and she would die, throw pots, beat flags, and be a son for her. everything to do.


    The old lady looked at her son in a daze: "Bin''er, is there something wrong with you? I always feel that you are a little off today."


    Cheng Yanbin quickly put away his emotions: "What''s the matter, I just think that Jing Rui is going back to Beijing, I''m a little excited, always thinking about what I haven''t thought of, after all, the children are 20 years old and haven''t lived together yet. ."


    The old lady laughed: "Yes."


    When the words fell, his mood also fell, and he said to himself: "I don''t know how the child is doing?"


    Cheng Yanbin didn''t reply, but he knew who his mother was talking about, and he was more or less resentful towards Jing Zhongyao in his heart. Although it had nothing to do with him, he had occupied his son''s identity for so many years.


    The old lady sighed and knew that she should not think about the child again, but after all, they have lived together for so long.


    Accepting his thoughts, he looked at his son and said, "Bin''er, isn''t it enough that you have been with Xinyi for so many years, you still have to have a gentle and caring woman by your side, my mother hopes that you will be well. think about it."


    Cheng Yanbin shook his head and said, "Mother, don''t mention this again. My son knows that you are for my own good, but I don''t want anyone except Xinyi."


    The old lady''s eyes were red: "It''s all my fault, if I hadn''t left your cousin to live in the mansion, Xinyi wouldn''t have gone to the other courtyard to hide in peace, maybe she wouldn''t have gone early, it''s all my mother''s fault. you."


    Cheng Yanbin patted his mother''s shoulder: "Mother, don''t think so, maybe this is God''s will."


    When my aunt brought my cousin over to visit relatives, my cousin had unreasonable thoughts about her. When my aunt was about to leave, my cousin made a fuss and didn¡¯t want to leave.


    The mother thought that the house was too deserted on weekdays, so she let her cousin stay. As a result, the cousin became more and more minded, and took the initiative to ask her mother to express her desire to be her equal wife.


    After being opposed by himself, he always came to find Xinyi''s troubles, and it was very annoying.


    It happened that she was going to leave Beijing at that time, Xinyi didn''t want to stay in the mansion to be idle, so she said that she wanted to live in another courtyard, but she was caught in someone else''s trick. It should be pure heart and few desires for a lifetime, as an apology to Xinyi.


    Probably this is his life.


    Now I only hope that my son can get married as soon as possible and give birth to a son and a half daughter as soon as possible, so that I can enjoy the days of having grandchildren.


    The old lady knew that she could not be persuaded, so she did not persuade any more, and she never let go of the self-blame in her heart.


    *


    Northern Xinjiang, it has been a few days since Jing Zhongyao knew that Cheng Jingrui had left Beijiang and returned to Beijing.


    Like crazy, he made a fuss at the place where he lived, and finally hugged his head and cried in despair. This time Cheng Jingrui returned to Beijing, he had no hope at all, and he had completely become a victim of those people''s struggles.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 409： Its hard enough

    Chapter 409 is really cruel


    During the time he was driven out by the Jing family, he suffered a lot.


    From a young age, Yilai stretched out her hand, and rice came to open her mouth. When she returned to Jing¡¯s house, there were two sisters-in-law who handled the meals. Although they didn¡¯t eat well, at least they still had ready-made meals to eat.


    He was driven out before, the weather was still warm, and he could go into the mountains to find something to eat, but now it''s getting colder every day, and sometimes he can''t find anything to eat for a few days. He was afraid that he would either freeze to death or be caught Starved to death, so the more I thought about it, the more desolate it became.


    *


    Yunyi and the others went out of the northern Xinjiang, and worshipped the undead at the place where the wolf and the wolves were fighting, and then they continued on their way.


    The mood is different from when they came, and they don¡¯t have to rush on the road in such a hurry. They also plan where they go every day, so they rarely sleep and sleep on the road, even if they want to cook by themselves, they don¡¯t have to be in a hurry.


    This is the second time for Jing Rui to go out to Northern Xinjiang. The last time he came and went in a hurry, he was not in the mood to take a closer look at the scenery along the way, but in the last life he was well-informed, and he was not too excited.


    Brother Hao in the carriage was very excited along the way. Everything he saw along the way was very strange. He kept asking this and that. Sometimes Yunyi was almost stopped by him, and the little guy was almost a hundred thousand. Why .


    Sometimes I have enough to play alone, either let Jing Rui and Xiao Chenrui hug him and ride a horse, or call Bai Zuo and Bai You over, chase the carriage outside the carriage and play with him.


    They had just left the northern border and had lunch in a small town. Jing Rui saw that the sky was cloudy, so he greeted everyone to pack up and set off, so that they could arrive at their destination early tonight.


    It was only after the convoy had walked more than a dozen miles that they were stopped. The others in the convoy didn¡¯t know, but Yun Yi and Jing Rui knew when they looked at their attire that it was the one from the capital who was dishonest.


    Yunyi silently swore in her heart that as soon as she arrived at the boundary of the capital, she would take all the people in Lingyun Villa, and she would see what else could Princess Jing''an do without those people?


    This is not the end, it seems that the way back to Beijing will not be too boring.


    Yunyi didn''t make a move this time, Jing Rui and Xiao Chenrui worked together to clean up the person, and then Yunyi shot and forcibly fed the person Zhongxin Pill, it was so savage.


    told them the pros and cons in private, and said directly: "If you want to die, just try."


    Anyway, after returning to Beijing, she has to do a lot of work. She needs manpower the most. She will take as many people as they come, and she will harvest those who don''t come.


    Whoever called Princess Jing An always came to provoke her, then those people she cultivated, even if it was compensation for herself, she would humbly accept it.


    There were only five people who came this time. From what they said, at least two teams of people were arranged in the back, so that they could not return to the capital.


    Yunyi thought to himself: Really cruel.


    Along the way, the autumn harvest is happening everywhere, and the fields are full of busy figures. Sometimes they will stop by the roadside for a meeting, so that everyone can come down and move around.


    Brother Hao recognized a lot of crops along the way, and was very excited. Bai Zuo and Bai You sometimes chased in the fields, and occasionally came across pheasants and hares, which they caught for extra meals.


    The back was indeed as those people said, and they encountered two groups of people blocking the road, and the result was the same, all of them were taken by Yun Yi for his own use.


    It was just that there was a fierce follower, who felt that Yun Yi''s words were not credible, and as a result, they instantly turned into blood mist under the terrified eyes of those people, which made those people dare not have any dissent.


    On this day, it started to rain halfway along the way. Seeing that the rain was still going to get heavier, Jing Rui sent people on horseback to explore the road ahead.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 410： When going out, peace is the most precious thing

    Chapter 410 Going out, peace is most precious


    It didn''t take long for the explorers to come back and report: "Master, there is a ruined temple three miles ahead, which can barely shelter from the rain, but there seems to be someone inside there to shelter from the rain.


    The subordinates have seen it. There are several side halls inside. The place is not small, enough for all of us to rest. "


    Jing Rui ordered everyone to speed up, Yun Yi handed them a black poncho to go out before it rained, but it would be raining heavily, and I was afraid that some rain would seep in.


    It was snowing last time I came here, so it might as well be snowing. At least the road is not muddy. The wheels of the wagon will be full of mud, and it will be very difficult for the car to walk.


    Finally got to a shelter from the rain. The place where the carriage was parked blocked the entrance of the people who came to shelter from the rain.


    If they want to enter the temple, they have to let the other side pull a carriage away and give way.


    But no one came out after calling for a long time. With a wave of Jing Rui''s hand, someone stepped forward and squeezed in from the side. Just as he was about to stretch out his hand to pull the horse, someone shouted, "What do you want?"


    The person who stepped forward to pull the carriage away smiled and replied, "No one came out after calling for a long time. I was just trying to pull the carriage over there so that our old lady and young lady could come in easily after getting off the carriage."


    The person who asked the question was a bit bullying: "Don''t even look at who we are, and you can easily offend me. You want to make way for my carriage without saying a word. How dare you?"


    Jing Rui took a step forward and said with a cold face: "When you go out, peace is the most important thing. I think your master is not an unreasonable person. Your master should understand the principle of being convenient with others and yourself."


    After saying that, regardless of the man''s face, he motioned his subordinates to pull the carriage away.


    Xiao Chenrui took off his raincoat and walked to the first carriage: "Grandmother, you can get off the carriage, grandson will carry you in."


    The old lady declined and said, "I have an oil-paper umbrella in the carriage. I can walk in by myself after a while. It''s not that I can''t walk and I can''t let you carry it on my back."


    Xiao Chenrui looked at the situation in the lower yard: "Grandmother, this road is too muddy to walk on, so my grandson will carry you in, so as not to get your shoes wet and uncomfortable to wear."


    The old lady looked out through the car window. There were indeed mud pits everywhere in the courtyard. She knew that it was her grandson''s filial piety, so she no longer objected, and obediently let her grandson go in on her back.


    After a while, the people who brought him have already found a place in a side hall and roughly cleaned up.


    The car had a stove, charcoal, water, and ginger, so as soon as they got in, they were busy.


    Yunyi was carried in by Jing Rui. It wasn''t that Yunyi was hypocritical. The courtyard was too muddy, and it was impossible to use light work in front of the people next door. If you walked in, the cloth shoes would get soaked.


    Brother Hao was carried in by his servant Nanxing, and he politely thanked him after entering the side hall.


    The people quickly boiled the **** syrup and asked everyone to share a bowl. After all, it started to get cold today, and after drinking it, everyone felt warm.


    They made preparations before departure. Not only did each carriage bring rain-proof sheets, but also many daily necessities and ingredients.


    The purpose is that in case of special circumstances, the masters will not be starved or frozen, so even if it rains now, the car will not be greatly affected, and it will not affect the journey when the rain stops.


    The servant next door, who was arrogant just now, didn''t dare to look for trouble any more after seeing Yunyi and the others, and just stared at him from a distance.


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support! ~~~~~~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 411： Please be so arrogant

    Chapter 411 Asking for help is so righteous


    It''s just that the autumn rain has not stopped, but it is getting bigger and bigger. People often say that every autumn rain is cool, not to mention that the house is still leaking air everywhere.


    Jing Rui asked people to look around to see if there was any dry wood, and everyone dispersed. Some of the subordinates found a few bundles of dry wood in the kitchen behind the ruined temple, so they brought them all.


    The kitchen didn''t even have any pots on the stove, so it must not be used. Seeing that it was raining all the time, it is very likely that we have to rest here tonight, so a few people cleaned up.


    It''s just that they just came back with the firewood, and someone next door came over: "This firewood will give us some."


    After hearing this, everyone looked at the person outside the door, with a confident tone.


    Uncle Xu stepped forward directly: "If you want, you can send someone to look for it. It''s rare to ask someone so confidently."


    The man also seemed to be aware of his tone: "I''m afraid the rain won''t stop for a while, my young lady''s body is not very good, so I also want to make a fire for her, but we also looked around, this temple is also There is no other dry wood to burn."


    Uncle Xu glanced at the bundles of firewood standing in the corner: "I''m sorry, we also have old people and children here, looking at this situation, I''m afraid we have to stay here for the night, we don''t have enough firewood, you can think of a way. Bar."


    The man was a little unwilling, but seeing that the entourage in the house was no less than them, he did not dare to rashly cause trouble.


    Standing not far away and watching the whole process, he sighed in his heart, thinking: I was careless, I came in earlier than them, but I didn''t let anyone look for some firewood.


    looked up at the sky that was still going down, and felt a little worried. If it kept going down, I was afraid that I would really rest here at night. How could this be good?


    Seeing him come in, the mama who was waiting beside the young lady looked behind him: "What about them, do you want firewood?"


    Director Qu shook his head and said, "They said that with the elderly and children, there is not much firewood in the first place, let''s look around."


    Hearing this, Mammy''s face was a little unhappy: "If you can find it, you will have to ask for it. Besides, the firewood is also from the temple, so they can''t take it all."


    Deng Wanyue, who had never spoken, said, "Mammy, it''s originally a thing without owner, whoever gets it first will own it, and besides, people bring the elderly and children, and I don''t know when the rain will stop, so it''s normal to not give it to us. "


    The grandmother sighed: "Miss, you''re just too talkative. When you get to the capital, you have to change your sex. Otherwise, you must not let the younger brothers and sisters of the second wife bully them to death."


    It turned out that the young lady sitting in this room was the first lady of the Prime Minister''s Mansion, but her biological mother died in an accident when she was six years old, and when she was nine years old, she got sick and almost lost her life. The grandfather''s family sent someone to bring back Beiyuan City.


    Now that Deng Wanyue has reached the age when she should say kiss, the Prime Minister''s mansion is thinking about taking people back, and grandmother is a little worried.


    Only then did the mammy and maid who had been serving her follow her back to Beijing, and she also sent Guanshi Qu to **** her all the way, for fear that the people in the prime minister''s residence would not care and make mistakes again.


    The servants sent by the Prime Minister''s Mansion to pick him up really didn''t take this young lady too seriously. It''s not that Deng Wanyue didn''t hear the previous disputes in the courtyard, but even if she went out to stop them, those servants wouldn''t listen. her.


    Deng Wanyue looked at the rain curtain outside, thinking about her own situation after returning to Beijing, and thinking of what her grandmother said to herself before leaving, she felt melancholy in her heart.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 412： Just click out of kindness

    Chapter 412 Just click it out of goodwill


    Thinking about how my father never asked about his own life for so many years, and only sent someone to pick him up until now, he always felt that nothing good would be waiting for him.


    But she''s not someone who can be rounded and flattened casually. If she really touches her bottom line, she''s not someone who can bear it either.


    Until the sky darkened and the rain did not stop, the accompanying people brought ingredients from the car and started to cook porridge.


    It didn''t take long for the porridge in the side hall to be fragrant and spread out along the dilapidated window lattices and gates, which could spoil the people who were sheltering from the rain in the main hall next door.


    With sour pickles and soft glutinous porridge, it is really comfortable on a chilly autumn rainy day.


    Even Bai Zuo and Bai You got some. Although it is not enough to fill the stomach, it does not need to be hungry.


    After eating and teasing Bai Zuo and Bai You for a while, Jing Rui asked people to take a piece of tarpaulin and spread it on the ground to keep out the moisture, and then asked someone to hold a quilt and spread it on top, and then he said to Yun Yi: "Yi Yi Son, I''ve had someone clean up the resting place, and you will take your grandmother and Brother Hao to rest in a while."


    Yunyi saw that Jing Rui also asked people to make a sheet of tarpaulin for their sleeping area, and laughed: "Thank you, Jing Rui."


    Brother Hao felt that it was fresh, and he brought Bai Zuo and Bai You around the floor to spread the strings, and laughter came out from time to time, which made Deng Wanyue envious.


    Seeing that it was getting late, Yun Yi said to Brother Hao, who was still playing with Bai Zuo and Bai You, "Brother Hao, it''s getting late, and I have to go tomorrow, so I need to wash up and rest."


    The temporary floor was not very big, but it was cold and it was warm for three people to sleep on top of each other.


    The side hall where they temporarily rested, fortunately, there were only two leaks. The basins and pots were connected below, and people were arranged to drain the water, but it did not affect everyone''s rest.


    But those who rested in the main hall were restless. Because there were no utensils to catch the rainwater leaking from the roof, in the middle of the night, the ground was all wet, and there was not even a place to sit.


    Guanshi Qu went to another vacant side hall and looked at it, and it was not much better. Although there were not many places where rain leaked, the rainwater that leaked in had soaked the ground. Like the main hall, there was no rain. A place to sit.


    There was really no other way, so I had to send someone to the carriage to bring the box and cage in, and let the young lady sit on it to rest, hoping that the rain would stop and the sky would dawn soon.


    *


    The next day, the people who accompanied Yun Yi made porridge as usual. Yun Yi heard someone coughing next door, and then there was a riot: "Miss, it''s the old slave who didn''t take good care of you."


    Yunyi looked at the gloomy sky outside, thinking that it is not easy for everyone to go out. If the people in this wilderness are really sick, they will lose their lives if they are not good.


    So I filled a bowl of porridge that was just out of the pot, and when I reached the door of the main hall, I knocked on the open door, and said to the people inside, "We have cooked some porridge, and I will bring a bowl to your lady. ."


    Deng Wanyue''s grandmother heard this, and most of the resentment she had for not lending firewood yesterday disappeared. She heard what the young lady said yesterday, and she felt that it was justified, and she was afraid that she would do the same.


    got up and took the steaming bowl of porridge: "Thank you for my lady, old slave."


    Yunyi waved his hands and said, "It''s right to take care of each other when you''re out and about. Let your lady eat while it''s hot. Those who don''t go to the village or the store later should pay more attention to their health."


    After ?? finished speaking, he turned around and left, there is no need to talk too much when we meet by chance, just click on it out of kindness.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 413： Who do you say sent these people?

    Chapter 413 Who did you say sent these people?


    Deng Wanyue was not pretentious either, eating a bowl of hot porridge, finally made her body feel a lot more comfortable.


    I asked my mother to accompany me for a walk, returned the bowl, and thanked Yun Yi in person. When I left, I met Xiao Chenrui who came in from the outside, and gave a slight salute. Ma returned to the main hall of the temple.


    Seeing that Yun Yi and the others were packing up, they said to the steward who escorted her, "Steward Qu, let''s also pack up and set off. I heard that they are also heading to the capital, so they can be a companion along the way, and they can take care of them when they have something to do."


    Although the servants of the Prime Minister''s Mansion did not look down on this young lady, the master is the master, and even if they were reluctant, they could not openly oppose it. At least the Prime Minister''s wife had to take care of her face.


    I walked together for a few days, not far or near, but everything was fine.


    Jing Rui has arranged this journey very well, neither will everyone be too tired because of the journey, nor will they let everyone sleep in the wild, and the people in the Prime Minister''s Mansion also save a lot of heart.


    At dusk that day, the convoy finally entered the boundary of the capital, and they could return to the capital in two more days.


    The person who went to explore the road came back: "Master, there is a village five miles ahead."


    Jing Rui looked down at the sky and instructed: "I will rest in the village in front tonight. Tomorrow the sun will come out and then start the journey, so that everyone can have a good rest."


    It is now the late October of the lunar calendar, and it is already very cold in the morning and evening. Anyway, it is only two days away. This is good for the old lady and brother Hao. The sooner you get to the capital, the less sloppy you are.


    It was only this night, but everyone could not rest well.


    After entering the village, I looked for Lizheng. There are several yards not far from the entrance of the village, just like a big car shop. After paying money, you can move in. The two teams each chose a courtyard to live in.


    Just waiting for everyone to eat, and not long after the rest, Bai Zuo and Bai You started barking wildly.


    The people outside the hospital obviously didn''t expect that they would bring their dogs with them when they went out, and they also threw two drugged Erhemen in with their heads full, but it''s a pity that Bai Zuo and Bai You are not ordinary dogs, and they are not fooled at all.


    Jing Rui asked his subordinates to go out from the backyard and came to outflank them. Seeing that these people were habitual criminals, he mercilessly tied them all up.


    It was only after the first trial that we found out that these people were the second-rate in the nearby village. They were used to stealing chickens and dogs on weekdays.


    Yun Yi did not like such people. Most of these people were of inferior character. Jing Rui ordered them to be knocked out and sent to office tomorrow morning.


    It was just destined to not be able to sleep peacefully tonight. Not long after everyone fell asleep, Jing Rui and several others opened their eyes one after another. Yun Yi thought in his heart: This is endless, it is really courting death.


    She thought: It may be that the one from the capital sent someone again, and she was so suffocated that she wanted to smash the people who came together.


    As a result, those people went to the next yard. The servants of the prime minister''s house only had the skills of three-legged cats. When they saw someone breaking in, they ran away, and they didn''t care about the life of their young lady.


    Really can''t stand Yun Yi, an outsider, with a wave of his hand, the few people who had just been taken from Princess Jing''an''s hands, and Xiao Chenrui jumped over the fence and fought with those people.


    Yun Yi, who was standing here watching the battle, glanced at Jing Rui who was standing beside him: "Who do you think sent these people?"


    Jing Rui''s mouth twitched: "You don''t already have the answer in your mind."


    Yun Yi said with a smile: "I really watched a lot of TV dramas before, can I see the truth at a glance."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 414： its me who didnt think about it

    Chapter 414 I was ill-considered


    After ?? two quarters of an hour later, those people were all taken down, but although these people were good in martial arts, they were not hard-core people. At first glance, they were people who spent money to hire.


    Xiao Chenrui used some means, and everyone quickly understood what was going on. Yun Yi looked at Deng Wanyue who came out of the room with some sympathy.


    But sympathy is sympathy, and there are some things that you can''t help yourself: "Miss Deng, we can only help you here. As for where these people go, it depends on what you mean."


    Yun Yi asked people to tie up all the people on the ground, but everyone didn''t bring so many ropes when they went out. The mama, who had been protecting Deng Wanyue, took some half-new clothes and tore them up, and asked Yun Yi''s people to help They tied everyone on the ground.


    Deng Wanyue gave Yun Yi and the others a big gift: "Thank you for your help today. If you have the ability in the future, you will definitely get a grass and hold a ring."


    All those people were placed in their sleeping holes, and they would not be able to wake up for a while. At this time, the family members who had escaped came back, and they were shocked to see the scene in the courtyard, but they did not know that this was the one sent by the Prime Minister''s wife. I just thought it was to rob money, so I stepped forward and kicked a few times.


    Deng Wanyue is a smart person, so she will not reveal to the servants of the Prime Minister''s residence who sent these people, and she will only make plans after tomorrow.


    Yun Yi sees nothing, so everyone can hurry up and rest.


    When ?? entered the room, Brother Hao asked confusedly, "Sister, why are you fighting again?"


    helped him tuck the quilt: "It''s all right, go to sleep."


    Seeing the little guy sleeping sweetly, he soon fell asleep.


    Early the next morning, Jing Rui did not notify Li Zheng, and directly sent the second-rate sons to the yamen from last night, and showed the waist badge of the general''s residence, indicating that the yamen must punish them severely.


    can also be regarded as a harm to the nearby people.


    As for the few people sent by the Prime Minister''s wife to clean up Deng Wanyue, it is not their responsibility, but Deng Wanyue is not soft-natured either.


    After dinner the next morning, Deng Wanyue came over to greet the old lady and Yun Yi: "Thank you for your care along the way, but I had to deliver those people to the yamen in person last night, and there are some things I need to let my father know that Xiaocai is .


    But if these people are brought back to the capital directly, they will be destroyed as soon as they enter the palace. I have to guard against it, so I can¡¯t leave for Beijing with you today. "


    After ?? finished speaking, he looked at Yun Yi: "When I get back to Beijing and settle down, can I come to the door and talk to my sister?"


    Yunyi actually doesn''t want to have more contact with her. She is the daughter of the Prime Minister''s mansion. Now in the eyes of outsiders, she is just an ordinary person who has no power and no power and has gone shit.


    If the prime minister''s wife knew that she was getting close to the daughter of the prime minister''s original wife, who she disliked, it would not be a plain enemy.


    Thinking of this Yun Yi had an idea in his heart, he simply did not do it again and again, and the province let people go back to the house to make trouble for himself, and he also had a calculation in his heart.


    looked at Deng Wanyue who was still waiting for her reply: "I think you will know about my situation when you return to Beijing. I am afraid of trouble, please forgive me."


    Deng Wanyue thought of her own situation, and suddenly understood Yunyi''s thoughts: "I''m sorry, I didn''t think carefully."


    Yunyi shook his head gently and said, "I understand, take care in the future."


    Waiting for Deng Wanyue to leave, Yun Yi directly waved and called the two of them over, whispered a few words in their ears, and then gave them a porcelain bottle.


    waved their hands to let them go on errands.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 415： She just wants to make a fortune

    Chapter 415 She just wants to make a fortune


    The Prime Minister''s Mansion sent six people to pick up Deng Wanyue, and Yun Yi also took them in temporarily. First, he didn''t want the Prime Minister''s wife to know that they helped Deng Wanyue on the road.


    Second, he can be regarded as an eyeliner in the Prime Minister''s Mansion. Although he can''t see the faces of those people, he doesn''t have to face them all day long. If he can use it in the future, it will be beneficial to himself anyway.


    The two people who were sent there came back after a while, and they also returned the porcelain bottle: "Master, it''s all done."


    Yunyi nodded: "Let''s see if you are ready, we should also set off."


    Today, she has big things to do.


    If it wasn''t for her impulsive actions, she would have wanted to slap that Princess Jing An directly, but unfortunately some things should not be done recklessly. Maybe she was happy, but she wanted to cause trouble for others.


    Jing Rui came in from outside: "Yi''er, everything is ready, it''s time to leave."


    Yun Yi whispered, "Let''s do something big tonight."


    Jing Rui saw the little woman''s eyes glowing and her brows were bright, so she leaned over: "What''s the big deal, can you reveal it in advance?"


    Yunyi looked around and said, "At night, let''s go and collect the woman''s cards and all her subordinates."


    She had already inquired about it earlier. The people from Lingyun Villa, Princess Jing''an and Mammy Zhang have also met Manager Lou. They don''t know any of the people below. connect.


    So if you kill Guanshi directly, then Princess Jing''an will have nothing to do with those people, even if they stand in front of her, she won''t recognize them.


    As for Steward Nalou, he could have stayed, but Yunyi didn''t want to keep any hidden dangers for himself, so he could only just reluctantly die.


    The two looked at each other and nodded, which was a tacit understanding.


    Yunyi then turned around and went into the house: "Grandma, have you packed up? It''s time for us to set off."


    The old lady patted the clothes on her body: "Let''s go, the closer it is to the capital, the more unreal it feels."


    Yunyi helped her grandmother to go out: "When we settle down, you will be at ease."


    The two of them just walked out of the door when Brother Hao led the two dogs and rushed in from outside: "Grandma, I''m about to come pick you up."


    The old lady smiled and said, "How about riding a carriage with your grandmother today?"


    Brother Hao glanced at his sister and grinned: "Okay, I''ll ride with my grandmother today."


    Soon, everyone got on the carriage, Jing Rui waved his hand and said, "Let''s go."


    Not long after they left, people came from the yamen side. Only then did the village know that the few idiots around had kicked the iron plate. In a few days, those people would be sent to repair the river.


    The people from the yamen came here to inform the family members of those few people and give them a change of clothes and bedding rolls.


    As soon as the news came out, some people were happy and others were worried, and everyone in the village said that they could finally live in peace for some time now.


    But the county magistrate of Baihua County is having a headache. Today, I don''t know what happened. The habitual criminals sent by the general''s residence have just been sent to repair the river, and here are the people from the prime minister''s residence.


    Because Yun Yi did some tricks on those people yesterday, those people explained the matter of the Prime Minister''s wife''s employment to them clearly and clearly.


    Yunyi did it on purpose. As the fianc¨¦e of the Major General of the General''s Mansion, she was afraid that she would become the focus of others'' discussions when she returned to Beijing, but she just wanted to make a fortune in silence, so the matter of the Prime Minister''s Mansion had to come out first.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 416： spatial change

    Chapter 416 Spatial Changes


    This is not only helping Deng Wanyue, but also helping himself. When the heat of this matter subsides, even if they think of themselves again, they will have already settled down in the capital by then.


    The county magistrate almost frightened those people in the first trial.


    He really didn''t dare to handle this matter privately. After all, it was related to the face of the Prime Minister''s mansion. After thinking about it, this matter was quite maneuverable, so he ordered his subordinates to put those people in jail and keep them under strict supervision.


    Then he asked his wife to take the young lady from the prime minister''s mansion to the county government office for a while, and he took the testimony signed by those people and rushed to the capital.


    The weather was nice today, Yunyi and the others walked smoothly all the way. Brother Hao went to the carriage in front to accompany his grandmother, and he just took advantage of this free time to enter the space with his consciousness.


    Since the last time he and Jing Rui were in the valley, a large number of heaven and earth treasures were transplanted into the space. After a brief loss of contact, the space has undergone great changes.


    Not only the aura of the space is more intense, but the most important thing is the hot spring water that he has collected, which promotes the water storage of the soup pool on the hill.


    That is to say, the two hot springs on the hill first appeared tide on the pool wall, and then water droplets formed on the pool wall, and now there are many water storage points as thin as cow hair, although the hot spring has not recovered yet. , but I believe that one day, the two hot springs with special effects will be restored to their original state.


    Now the pasture has been restored to its former vitality, all kinds of animals live in harmony and are prosperous everywhere.


    The ingredients produced by the space are much better than the ingredients outside, but with the disappearance of the space spiritual well, the effect of the previous sky-defying effect has disappeared. Of course, eating it often is definitely good for the body. After all, the products produced in the space must be high-quality products.


    However, the dishes they ate in Northern Xinjiang were also watered with space stream water. Everyone in the family had hydrated skin, even the old lady was much younger.


    The stronger the spiritual energy of the space, the better the recovery of Xiaoxuehu''s body, Yun Yi thought in his heart: It is estimated that when the hot spring pool on the hill recovers, ''Xue Li'' will definitely recover completely.


    Use your mind to harvest the crops in the space that should be harvested, the seeds that should be planted, and then the fruits halfway up the mountainside, and the eggs and duck eggs in the pasture. One person and one fox are busy.


    After finishing the work in the space, I looked at the sky outside, thinking that it might be time to find a place to rest and have lunch. I don''t know what Brother Hao is doing now?


    thought: It would be great if the coverage of my spiritual power could be expanded.


    Thinking so, she released her mental power, wanting to see if she had improved and how far she could explore, but when she saw it, she almost dropped her jaw.


    The ?? mental power can actually see everything within a radius of 200 meters, which is really exciting and exciting.


    I can clearly see the situation in the carriage in front, see that Brother Hao is coquettish with his grandmother, and also see the situation of Jing Rui''s eldest brother Xiao Chenrui in the back, and they are very happy to see them chatting.


    Jing Rui looked up at the carriage she was riding as if he had a feeling.


    I saw that he and his elder brother Xiao Chenrui didn''t know what to say, and they chased after him on horseback: "Yi''er, are you hungry?"


    Yunyi opened the gauze curtain and pushed open the car window: "How long will it take to stop and rest?"


    Seeing her coquettish look, Jing Rui couldn''t help reaching out and scratching her nose: "It''s not too far, I just received their report, and then walk three miles further, there are several restaurants on the side of the official road, we have eaten , take a break before rushing on the road."


    Yun Yi smiled and nodded: "Okay, I''ll share some good news with you later."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 417： That woman is going to hit someone again

    Chapter 417 That woman is going to beat someone again


    Jing Rui smiled; "Okay, you close the window first, it will be windy, don''t catch a cold."


    Yunyi didn''t refute any more, but he felt that the wind was swooning, strangely cold.


    When they got to the place to eat, the carriage had just stopped, and before they got out of the car, they heard the heart-wrenching cry of a child.


    When Yun Yi got out of the carriage, she saw a woman holding a branch, chasing and beating a little boy. The boy''s clothes were all worn out, and his wrists and ankles were exposed. a piece.


    Brother Hao got off the carriage and saw the child crying and running, and accidentally fell down, his face full of worry.


    The woman chased after him and was about to kick. Yun Yi couldn''t stand it any longer, so she picked up a small stone from the ground and hit it. The woman screamed, "Ah, my hand."


    The branch in her hand fell to the ground, and her forehead was sweating from the pain, which shows how much force Yunyi used.


    The little boy quickly got up from the ground, ran a few steps forward, and found a distance that he thought was safe before stopping, blinking his eyes and looking at the woman who was about to hit her just now, with a confused look on his face.


    Someone next to me said, "This cauliflower She is really poisonous. If you don''t fight Lingzi for a day, you will not be happy for a day. Since father Lingzi saved people from disappearing, this cauliflower is like a different person. Let''s just say, this stepmother is better than her own mother, how is it possible?"


    "I''m afraid it was the idea given by the She family, who wanted to force this Lingzi away, so that She Caihua could logically occupy the Qin family''s property."


    "This She family is really whimsical, even if Qin Liwu dies and can''t come back, even if they really force Lingzi''s child to death or run away from home, without the Qin family, how can they let She The family occupied the Qin family''s property."


    Yun depends on the time when they ordered food, and from everyone''s discussion, knows the relationship between the two facing each other in the opposite field.


    That little boy''s name is Qin Xueling. At the age of five, his mother died. At the age of six, his father was introduced by someone to marry a widow. At the beginning, the stepmother was very kind to him, but it was a pity that the good times did not last long. A few months ago , The river in front of him was flooded, and his father was washed away by the flood in order to save people and disappeared.


    After the search was fruitless, the stepmother seemed to have changed her mind. At first, she still cared about it and beat him behind her back. Later, she became more aggressive and ignored it, and even took the child to vent her anger at the slightest dissatisfaction. .


    At the beginning, the clan and the family members who saved the child''s father would come out to dissuade him, but this She Caihua said that whoever persuaded who to raise the child, everyone in the clan was living a tight life, where would the spare money come from to raise another one? Open your mouth, and over time, the clansmen have opened one eye and closed the other.


    Later, the child''s father rescued the family of the person and said that he was willing to raise the child in order to repay his kindness, but the cauliflower she refused to say anything. In the end, he even slandered the rescued person for the sake of his own life, so he pushed the benefactor. If you go out, you should even take care of her.


    In the end, the family was also angry, and they didn''t come to the house again. Since then, the child has suffered even more. He has to be beaten several times a day.


    But no one dared to take care of it clearly. It was because the She family was too shameless, and the cauliflower she was too spicy, and no one wanted to get involved with this family.


    The dishes ordered by Yunyi and the others were quickly served, but the old lady kept looking outside absentmindedly and felt that the child was really pitiful.


    Brother Hao also kept turning his head and looking out: "Sister, that woman is going to beat someone again."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 418： Im not wrong

    Chapter 418 I''m not taking advantage


    Yunyi looked at the child outside, and then at Brother Hao, and also felt that if no one rescued this child, he would lose his life sooner or later.


    So he looked at Brother Hao: "Brother Hao, if elder sister asks that little brother to accompany you in the future, would you like it?"


    Brother Hao didn''t understand: "Does he want to live with us?"


    Yunyi nodded lightly: "You can also think so, that is, let him accompany you to school and practice martial arts in the future. You grew up together, and he will be your most loyal subordinate in the future."


    Brother Hao heard his elder sister''s words, and suddenly looked at the boy with big eyes: "Sister wants him to be my companion, we will be inseparable from now on?"


    Yunyi reached out and touched Brother Hao''s little head: "Would you like to?"


    Brother Hao laughed: "Yes, in addition to Bai Zuo and Bai You, there will be friends."


    Seeing that Brother Hao agreed, then he looked at the grandmother sitting opposite: "Grandma, what do you think?"


    The old lady knew that her granddaughter had a good chance: "It''s even better, since saving him from fire and water, Brother Hao will have a loyal subordinate in the future. It''s good to kill two birds with one stone."


    So Yun Yi waved his hand, called a subordinate, whispered a few words to him, and then let him leave.


    and others left, Jing Rui handed the soup to Yun Yi, and put Yun Yi''s favorite dishes into her bowl: "Eat first, it will be cold in a while."


    Xiao Chenrui also served the soup for his grandmother: "Grandma, drink some soup first to warm your stomach."


    When he sat down and was about to serve soup for his brother, seeing that Brother Rui had already placed three empty bowls for the soup, he reached out and placed a bowl in front of Brother Hao: "Drink slowly, don''t spill it. "


    Jingrui served Yunyi and Brother Hao''s food from time to time, while Xiao Chenrui was responsible for serving food for grandmother. Although it was cold outside, this meal was extraordinarily warm.


    The old lady is most willing to see such a warm scene. After experiencing such an exile, she now thinks that her family is safe and sound, and that she will be able to return to Beijing in the day after tomorrow. sad.


    Just after dinner, the subordinate who went out to run errands walked in from outside, Yun Yi got up and walked over: "Are they willing?"


    The man said in a low voice, "When the woman heard that she wanted to buy the child, she didn''t immediately respond. She only said that the money was too small and she would not do it, and she also expected the child to retire for her own care."


    Yun Yi laughed, it seems that this woman is not ordinary greedy, she knows that the woman is outside the door: "Forget it, since people don''t want it, let''s not force it, I also feel that the child is pitiful, but I am not Be the culprit."


    waved his hand and said, "Go down and eat something hot, we should be on our way in a while."


    Waiting for the others to leave, Yun Yi glanced at the exposed corner of the clothes at the door, sneered in her heart, and wanted to calculate the money from me, don''t even think about it.


    She just saw that the child was pitiful, and after Brother Hao returned to Beijing, he was going to start the formal enlightenment, and wanted to find a child about his age to follow him.


    She saw that there was stubbornness in the child''s eyes. If she was guided well, she would definitely be the right and left hand by her brother''s side in the future, but the woman still wanted to raise the price, which was really beautiful.


    The woman who was eavesdropping outside heard that Yun Yi gave up so quickly, and couldn''t help but regret it. That person just said to give her eight taels of silver. According to the market price, it was indeed a lot.


    Those children in the village who could not survive and were sold to the tooth bank by their families could only get five or six taels of silver. I originally thought that they would take the initiative to buy people, and when I watched the battle of the dozen carriages, I wanted more. Want some silver taels.


    I didn¡¯t think about it, I wasted.


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support! ~~~~~~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 419： I dont know if you want to

    Chapter 419 I don''t know if you want to


    No, this is such a great opportunity. If you sell someone, you can get eight taels of silver. Anyway, it''s been a few months. Qin Liwu is afraid that the dead ghost will never come back. He has to plan for the future. Silver is white.


    Even if the people in the clan and the village asked, he could say that it was for his own good and to find a way to live for him.


    The more I thought about it, the more I felt that it was right. The young lady just said that she would be leaving in a while, so she quickly walked in: "This lady, please wait a moment."


    Yunyi acted like she didn''t know who she was: "But something happened?"


    She Caihua stepped forward and said flatteringly: "Just now, the servants of your family came to me and wanted to take my son. I was a little reluctant to give up the child before, so I didn''t agree. If I can''t give him a good life, I think it''s better to find a way for him."


    Yunyi looked at her with a half-smile but not a smile: "Since we''ve made up our minds and we''re in a hurry, let''s bring someone here first. I''ll ask him a few questions. If he''s willing to come with us, then we''ll write a contract."


    She Cauliflower flattered with a smile: "Okay, okay, I''ll call someone right now."


    When they were all packed and ready to leave, She Caihua brought the little boy: "I haven''t seen you young masters and young ladies soon."


    The boy was very stubborn. He lowered his head and was reluctant to speak, but she was so angry that he stretched out his hand and pushed the child, almost toppling him.


    It was Yun Yi who quickly helped her with her eyes, so she didn''t let the child fall.


    Yunyi stretched out his hand to stabilize the child, and said softly, "How old are you?"


    At first, the boy was the same as before, not answering Yun Yi''s question.


    She Caihua was so angry that Yun Yi would not look down on this kid, so she reached out her hand and wanted to hit him again, but Yun Yi held back her words with a cold look.


    Yunyi continued: "I have a younger brother, who is four years old this year, and will start reading and literacy in the school next year. I want to find a friend for him and accompany him to the school. I wonder if you would like it?"


    The child heard that he was going to school with him, and looked up at Yun Yi: "Can I also read characters?"


    Yun Yi smiled and nodded: "Yes, but your main task is to take care of my brother."


    There was light in the child''s eyes: "I do."


    Yun Yi saw that the child did not agree, and still asked the first question: "How old are you, what is your name?"


    "My name is Qin Xueling, I am seven years old this year."


    Yunyi looked at the child, and he was only half a head taller than Brother Hao, but he was three years older than Brother Hao.


    For the sake of long-term consideration, he only asked the child for his own opinion, so as not to feel resentment in his heart. Since the child is willing now, then this matter is easy to handle.


    This matter must be found in the middle, to save trouble in the future. After all, it is only two days away from the capital, and he has a father whose whereabouts are unknown.


    So Yun Yi sent someone to take him down to take a bath, and by the way, they got him a new dress made by Brother Hao for him. The newly made clothes were already a few inches larger, so Qin Xueling must have been wearing it just right.


    The Qin family members did not agree when they heard that She Caihua wanted to sell children, but when they heard that the family bought the children to read for the young master at home, they thought it was better than following She Caihua. At that time the child died.


    After the discussion, the sales contract was written, and She Caihua signed and painted on it, and several prestigious clan elders in the clan also signed and put their handprints.


    After the formalities here, Qin Xueling over there also washed and put on a suit of Brother Hao''er. When Brother Hao tried it on before, it was a little big, but Qin Xueling was just right.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 420： not intimidating them

    Chapter 420 is not to scare them


    Qin Xueling, who had changed his clothes, was like a different person, like the son of a wealthy family, very pompous.


    The reason why Yunyi asked him to wash and change clothes was to reassure his clansmen, and secondly, he was afraid that he might have lice on him, so he gave them some lice-removing powder just now.


    Qin Xueling is a sensible child. He also knew that the clansmen treated him well before, so he walked to the clan and knelt down: "Thank you for taking care of Xueling before, Xueling kneels to say goodbye to all relatives, and your kindness will be recorded in Xueling. heart."


    The patriarch stepped forward to help people up: "Every family in the village has a tight life. I hope you don''t resent us. Since you are going to accompany the young master to study, it is also a good thing, take care of yourself."


    After finishing the work, it took a lot of time. Qin Xueling was arranged to get on the carriage in front, and Yun Yi let him and Brother Hao get acquainted slowly.


    Jing Rui helped Yun Yi to get on the carriage, and asked Nan Xing, who was driving the carriage, to ride the horse, while he sat in front of Yun Yi as a driver.


    Xiao Chenrui saw that everyone got on the carriage, and then shouted: "Let''s go."


    After the ?? team set off, Jing Rui said in a low voice, "Yi''er, what good news did you want to share with me before?"


    Yun Yi moved to the front seat and sat down, then whispered: "After the space upgrade, the wall of the soup pond on the hill is now different from before, and it won''t take long for it to be restored to its original state, and it will be available at any time in the future. Have a nice hot spring bath."


    Jing Rui smiled: "It''s really good news."


    After replying, all kinds of fantasies suddenly appeared in my mind.


    Yunyi let go of his mental power and looked around, and then continued: "Mental power has also improved, but the range is not very far."


    Jing Rui quickly stopped his thoughts and said softly: "It''s already very good, I can''t be in a hurry."


    The two chatted about what happened after returning to Beijing, and Yun Yi also said that after returning to Beijing, he would not go to the General''s Mansion, and would come to visit after he settled down.


    Jing Rui knew Yun Yi''s temperament and knew that she had already arranged a house in the capital, so she only said to rest assured that he would handle it at the General''s Mansion and there would be no problem.


    When it was almost dusk, a subordinate came over to report: "Master, there is a town not far ahead, do you want to rest there tonight?"


    Yun Yi asked someone to call Xiao Yichong. He was the leader of the first few people on the road that he used for himself, followed by Xiao Yigao, Xiao Yide, Xiao Yixing, Xiao Yizheng, Xiao Yida, Xiao Yiguang, Xiao Yiming, Xiao Yikuan, Xiao Yiguang , Xiao Yining.


    This is the three teams that Lingyun Villa sent to intercept them. There were originally twelve people. One of them didn''t believe Yunyi''s words and turned into a blood fog. These are the remaining eleven people.


    It is said that Lingyun Villa is not far from this town, and she has to call someone over to ask about the situation.


    Xiao Yichong came over and bowed: "Master, do you have an order?"


    Yunyi looked at the person who came and said, "Tonight, let''s visit your steward Lou. Where do you think is the best place to stay?"


    Xiao Yichong was thinking in his heart, if he really wanted to go back to Lingyun Villa tonight, should those agencies remind the master to avoid it, but he hadn''t thought of the answer yet, and a burst of angina made him sweat.


    Yunyi knew what was going on just by looking at his expression, and said with a half-smile: "It seems that you want to test the medicine with your own body, to see if the blood fog was an accident?"


    When these words came out, Xiao Yichong was frightened enough, because at this moment, he almost couldn''t breathe. He now understands that the master is really good at it, and he is definitely not trying to scare them.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 421： absolutely no next time

    Chapter 421 There is absolutely no next time


    So he hurriedly replied: "This subordinate knows that he is wrong, and asks the master to punish him."


    Yun Yi said coldly, "I don''t have any punishment here. If you don''t accept it, there will be only a dead end, and there will never be a next time."


    Xiao Yi Chong respectfully returned the salute: "Yes, Master."


    After sorting out my thoughts, I said: "Master, let''s go six or seven miles after the town, and stop at the village in front. There is a mountain road in the back mountain of the village, which can directly reach Lingyun Mountain Villa, which can save a lot of time. ."


    Yunyi nodded and said, "That''s ok, you go and inform everyone so that everyone can speed up."


    As soon as Xiao Yichong left, Yun Yi said, "You said that we will take the Lingyun Mountain Villa in one pot tonight, will the old woman be directly mad when she learns the news?"


    Jing Rui thought of the early death of Yuanshen''s family, whose mother was killed by her, and the father who was alone for half his life. Yuanshen suffered all the hardships and lost his life.


    It''s easy to let her die, but it''s too cheap for her, and letting her live rather than die and regret it can make people feel relieved.


    When the sky darkened, the convoy arrived at the village Xiao Yichong said, and looked for an empty house in Lizheng to rest.


    Xiao Chenrui and Jing Rui began to clean up, and sent people to the village to buy ingredients, and the rest of the people began to go to the edge of the village to find some firewood to come back.


    Brother Hao and Qin Xueling have become familiar with each other through this half-day relationship.


    Qin Xueling, who is three years older than Brother Hao, understands that Brother Hao will be his master in the future, and everything must be dominated by the master. This is the result of the old lady brainwashing him along the way.


    The two little guys ate a lot of snacks on the carriage, so they didn''t feel too hungry. The two got off the carriage and played together with Bai Zuo and Bai You not far away.


    At first, Qin Xueling was afraid that he would not be used to it, or that the young master would not be easy to get along with, but after getting along for a long time, he felt that maybe he should thank She Caihua. family.


    It was the first time for him to wear such good clothes and eat such delicious cakes, especially that the old lady was so kind to him and taught him a lot of principles of being a man, which he never dared to think about before. matter.


    Not long after, Su Ye came over: "Miss, the house is tidy up, you can go in and rest."


    There are five main rooms in this yard, and three side rooms on one side. There is no need to crowd tonight. Yun Yi settled down with his grandmother and brother Hao. Thinking that he would have to act at night, he faced Jing Rui, who was in command of the yard. : "When you''re done, go back to the house and take a rest."


    Jing Rui nodded at her: "You go to rest first, I''ll go as soon as I arrange it."


    Yunyi walked to the next door and said, "Just leave it to them, you also go to rest first."


    After ?? finished speaking, he entered the room and said to Su Ye who was behind him, "Go out and help, and call me when the food is ready."


    Su Ye saluted and stepped back: "Yes, miss."


    After Su Ye left, Yunyi fastened the door and went straight into the space. She prepared some medicines that might be used at night, and then she took a shower and dried her hair to rest.


    When she was woken up by Su Ye''s knock on the door, it was already an hour later: "Miss, the food is ready."


    Yunyi simply packed herself up, and when she got to her grandmother''s room, Xiao Chenrui sighed, "I can go back to Beijing tomorrow, it''s really unreal."


    Yunyi softly echoed: "Yeah, it''s been three years, and it''s finally back."


    The old lady also sighed: "It''s really unpredictable in the world."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 422： Everyone sincerely wants to follow the master

    Chapter 422 Everyone sincerely wants to follow the master


    Having said this, Jing Rui was deeply moved, turned his head to look at Yun Yi, and the two smiled at each other.


    Brother Hao looked at everyone puzzled: "What happened to you?"


    The old lady reached out and touched Brother Hao''s head: "Your sister is right, you are the happiest cub in our family.


    You were only a few months old when you were exiled. You don¡¯t know how much I worried about you along the way. I was afraid that you would have a headache and fever on the road. I was afraid that you would not be able to reach the northern border because of the cold weather, but I can¡¯t help you. .


    Your sister took good care of you and brought you to the northern Xinjiang in a healthy and healthy way. During the journey of more than two months, you almost grew up in her arms. Even if you went to help the cook, she would tie you to her body. , I''m afraid that at some point, I won''t be able to see you.


    You have lost so many children along the way, but you are protected and taken good care of by your sister and brother. Your parents gave you this life, but it is the credit of your sister and brother that you survived. You are raising them as sons, and when you grow up in the future, you must treat them well. "


    Brother Hao had never heard from his grandmother before, but now, when he heard this, his eyes turned red, and he threw himself into his sister''s arms: "Sister, when I grow up, I will be good to you, really."


    Yunyi raised his hand and touched his little head: "Okay, my sister will be waiting."


    The little guy gave a very solemn "um": "In the future, I will study my homework with Mr., and I will also practice martial arts with my brother."


    This is before returning to Beijing. The sisters and younger brothers agreed that after returning to Beijing, they would first adapt to it at home for a period of time. After a few years, he would be sent to the academy, and he would also start practicing basic skills with his brother.


    After rushing for so long, we will finally be back in the capital tomorrow. Everyone is really in a mixed mood.


    After everyone in the courtyard had rested, Jing Rui and Yun Yi left the courtyard. Xiao Yichong was already waiting outside with his people.


    Seeing the master coming out, he hurriedly said, "Master, we are leading the way, you follow closely."


    After he finished speaking, he turned around and walked towards the back mountain. Yun Yi and Jing Rui followed closely behind. The people in front wanted to try the master''s Qinggong, but no matter if they were fast or slow, the two in the back were with them. keep the same distance.


    They are no longer yielding, but really admire. The master''s martial arts are definitely much higher than theirs. Just because they have climbed all the way to the top of the mountain, their group is already out of breath, but the master who follows behind He was breathing evenly, as if nothing had happened, and there was no sign of fatigue.


    People who practice martial arts worship the strong, and they are the same. They used to be in Lingyun Villa, and they were a group of tool people without emotion, who only knew how to obey orders and complete tasks.


    But along the way, the master''s family has been really kind to them. This is something they have never experienced before, so now these people all really want to follow the master.


    Yunyi didn''t tell them to stop and rest, just wanted to see their stamina, and asked, "How long will it take to arrive?"


    Xiao Yichong pointed to the front: "Come on, at the current speed, you can be there in at most three quarters of an hour."


    The group speeded up their progress. What Yun Yi didn''t expect was that when they were approaching Lingyun Villa, there were several agencies set up along the road for nearly a thousand meters.


    If it wasn''t for her mental powers being able to be released now, I''m afraid they would have to suffer a big loss. This time it wasn''t that Xiao Yichong and the others were selfish and didn''t lead the way, but the organization here was completely different from when they left.


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support! ~~~~~~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 423： This man cant stay

    Chapter 423 This person cannot stay


    It seems that the steward Lou has never heard from them. He is afraid that there are experts behind Yunyi, and even more afraid that they will find it here, so he made preparations in advance and reset all the organs.


    Unfortunately, he would never have thought that Jing Rui was very proficient in these organs, and that there was a radar like Yunyi, it was a tacit understanding.


    After half an hour, I had already touched the gate of Lingyun Villa.


    Xiao Yichong felt a little guilty. After all, this was his old club, and he felt a little immoral with his new master.


    This steward Lou is really not easy. They were careful enough when they came in, but they were still discovered, so it didn''t take long for their group to be surrounded.


    Originally, Yun Yi was ready to be drugged, but Xiao Yichong and the others didn''t know, and they fought directly with the followers in the village.


    Yunyi and Jing Rui also had to join in.


    Jing Rui and the steward Lou got into a fight, and the steward Lou was really powerful, and his kung fu was as good as Jing Rui, and the two were inseparable.


    Yunyi is still distracted and looks at them from time to time, for fear that the manager Lou will make a bad hand. After all, they are not familiar with Lingyun Villa, so they should be careful.


    On the way back from Beijiang, Yunyi did a lot of work when they were cooking by themselves. The physiques of the eleven people have been improved, and their current skills are much higher than those of Lingyun Villa. .


    When ??Yunyi came, he said the purpose of his coming, so now there are many people who were knocked out on the ground.


    Not to mention, this steward Lou is really capable. Yun Yi really loves these people she has cultivated. The overall force is very good. As long as she successfully accepts these people tonight, her business empire will not be able to expand even if it accelerates. questionable.


    Half an hour has passed, and Steward Lou and Jing Rui are still fighting, but one can imagine how powerful Steward Lou is in martial arts. Yun Yi saw that another group of people came from the outer court, and she felt a little troublesome. I chose the place directly and sprinkled a special drug.


    She still had business to do, but she didn''t have time to play wheel battles with them here, so those people were a few hundred meters away from the main battlefield, one by one, they were filled with Loyalty Pills by Yun Yi, and they were quickly taken for their own use.


    After all the people in the courtyard were knocked down, Yun threw a bottle of Zhongxin Dan prepared in advance to Xiao Yichong as usual: "You feed them yourself and take them."


    He stood not far away, looking at Jing Rui and Steward Lou who were still fighting on the roof, Yun Yi was thinking: Who is this Steward Lou, how could such a powerful martial artist condescend to be the director of Jing''an Office?


    According to the experience of watching TV series in the past, this person is either an admirer of Princess Jing''an, or he owes Princess Jing''an a big favor, so he has to do this.


    After fighting for such a long time, Jing Rui also had a lot of color on him. Now Yun Yi quit, just clicked on the ground with one foot, jumped onto the roof where they were fighting, and directly joined the battle.


    If Guang and Jing Rui played against each other, it would almost be a draw, but now with Yun Yi joining in, Steward Lou was defeated in a row, and finally lost. Couldn''t find a few.


    Butler Kelou didn''t seem to have any intention of seeking peace, and in the end, he wanted to drag them to death.


    Yunyi saw this, and made up his mind in his heart that he could not stay, otherwise he might be a disaster, so he could only send him on the road.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 424： Completely served a pot

    Chapter 424


    The two aggravated the movements of their hands, and together they gave Director Lou a fatal blow, which directly caused him to fall from the roof. Unfortunately, he was unlucky and fell directly on a large knife that stood upright. .


    Jing Rui found a jade pendant from him. This thing was kept with great care. At first glance, it was the favorite thing of this steward Lou, and it should be often taken out to play with.


    This night, Jingrui and Yunyi completely took away the cards in Princess Jing''an''s hands.


    After confirmation by Xiao Yichong and the others, all the people in the village are here.


    Because this place is relatively hidden, except for the steward Lou and the listeners, they are the three cooks in the kitchen.


    Strangely, not a single cook was found. Could it be that they escaped while they were fighting?


    Xiao Yichong asked him to find out that one of them was ill and went down the mountain to see a doctor the day before yesterday. They were good friends, cleaned up the kitchen, and hurried down the mountain to meet.


    Yun Yi thought to himself, that''s just right, so they don''t have to make another move.


    Except for the three chefs in the entire Lingyun Villa, all the staff were here. There were seventy-five people in total. One of them would rather die than give in, and went directly with the steward Lou, and the other two refused to accept and wanted to assassinate Yunyi. , disappeared directly in front of those people.


    Steward Lou and the follower who followed him, Yun Yi asked Xiao Yichong to find a place to bury them. No matter how many evil things they had done before, it was necessary to give them a decent moment to do this.


    After Xiao Yichong brought people to bury the two, Yun Yi gave him an address and asked him to take these people to pack up and leave overnight to report there.


    Soon Yunyi and Jing Rui were left in the entire Lingyun Villa. The two walked around here, thinking that few people would find this place, or they should collect everything that could be collected, maybe in the future. Also useful.


    This place is called a villa. In fact, apart from the large training ground, the building area is not too large. All the things that can be collected are collected, and finally we come to the place where the steward Lou lives.


    This room is very clean and tidy. After collecting everything that should be collected, I was about to leave. I found that the place where the table was collected, and the sound made after passing by was a bit wrong. After I asked Jing Rui to check it, I found that the wooden board was just a disguise. , and there is a layer of slate below it.


    When the two of them lifted the slate away, they realized that there was another universe below.


    After the air flowed through, the two of them went down. The place is not big, but there are six boxes neatly stacked, and there is a chest of drawers on the side.


    Yunyi opened a drawer and found that there was a register in it, which clearly recorded the items in those boxes, but did not say how these things came from.


    I was about to collect things first and then check them slowly, but a piece of paper fell from the register. On it was a small portrait of a girl, and there was no other words. I was about to put the small portrait back here. in the register.


    But she saw a name written on the page she casually opened, but she had never heard of this name.


    Jing Rui reminded her that it was getting late, so if she didn''t understand, don''t think about it. She had to collect her things and leave first, so she put the registration book back in the chest of drawers, and then put the six boxes of things into the space warehouse.


    After ?? came out, he restored the secret passage to its original state. Seeing that nothing was wrong, the two of them left.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 425： I dont know what to do for a while

    Chapter 425 I don''t know what to do for a while


    Yunyi was still thinking all the way, if Princess Jing''an couldn''t get in touch with this place, would she come here in person, what kind of expression would she look like when she saw this empty villa, thinking about that scene makes me want to laugh.


    Yunyi, this can be regarded as a wild goose plucking hair. She felt that there was no need to be soft on Princess Jing''an. She wanted their lives several times, so she did not let go of the pigeons raised here, but took them all away.


    When I went out, I was still thinking: When the three chefs came back, they would be scared to death when they saw the empty villa here.


    The two went back and forth on the same road, and when they reached the mountain behind the village where they rested, the sky was just numb and bright.


    The two of them just rested and prepared to go down the mountain, when they heard someone in front of them say: "Big brother, now the big families in the town are collecting a lot of firewood, let''s chop up more and send them to the town by borrowing the third uncle''s scooter, maybe we can still do it. Gather money for the medicine for Grandma."


    "Well, eldest brother knows that grandma''s illness can''t be delayed any longer. Last time, Dr. Wu said that if you can drink the medicine for a few days, grandma''s illness will definitely get better. Let''s work harder these days and try to save earlier. Enough for grandma''s medicine."


    "Brother, you can''t take the money you get from selling firewood back home. I''m afraid we''re not at home, so my cousin will rummage in our house."


    "Big brother knows, no, you must find a place to hide it, that''s grandma''s life-saving money."


    "Let''s chop more. If we can have extra copper plates, we can buy refined grains for grandma."


    "Well, let''s quickly tie up these firewoods, plus the ones chopped last night, it should be enough for one car, we won''t rest today, and try to chop another car next night."


    "Brother, how can you stand up like this, if you fall down again, what will happen at home?"


    "Big brother is young now, there will be no problem in doing more, just wait until this period of time is over."


    "Brother, we don''t have time to take care of my sister recently, why don''t we send my sister to my second aunt''s house for a few days. I''m afraid we''re not at home. Uncle Tang and Aunt Tang really sold my sister secretly."


    "Okay, then let''s send this car of firewood to the town to sell, and send my sister over there. At least one thing must be brought there, or it''s not easy for Eryi to do it at her in-law''s house."


    Yun Yi let go of her consciousness and looked over. They were two very thin and half-year-old teenagers. They really responded to the saying that children from poor families should be in charge early. Out of pity, Yun Yi used her mind to find two small cloth bags in the space. Installed some rice and noodles produced in the space, hoping to make the grandma in their mouth recover soon.


    He took 22 taels of silver from the silver he had collected in Director Lou''s room before, wrapped it in paper and put it in a rice bag, and then quietly placed the thing next to the pile of firewood they had tied up.


    By the time they found out, Yun Yi and Jing Rui had already returned to the yard where they stayed.


    The two brothers of the Lu family saw the extra objects on the edge of the firewood pile, and quickly looked around, but found no suspicious signs.


    When the two brothers dared to open the bag and saw what was inside, they were stunned. There was a bag of polished rice and a bag of flour, mainly because there were twenty taels of silver in the rice bag.


    The two of them looked at each other, their hearts beating like thunder, and they didn''t know what to do for a while.


    It was the younger brother of the Lu family who said, "Brother, someone must have heard our conversation and wanted to help us, but he didn''t want to show up, so he put it here."


    The eldest of the Lu family looked at these things, and said with some uncertainty: "How can you be sure that this thing was given to us?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 426： Im afraid I dont want to go into this muddy water

    Chapter 426 I''m afraid I don''t want to go into this muddy water


    The younger brother of the Lu family said, "Brother, don''t look at the weather. If someone didn''t really want to help us, who would come and put things here at this time."


    The boss of the Lu family lifted the bag and saw a mark under the bag, but he had never seen it before and didn''t understand what it meant.


    The younger brother of the Lu family was afraid that the elder brother would not agree to accept it: "Brother, if you have these grandma, you will be saved, and you don''t have to go up the mountain to chop wood in the middle of the night."


    The eldest of the Lu family was moved by his younger brother''s words. Although he didn''t know who extended the kindness to them, Lu Ziyang remembered it in his heart. If he had a chance to know who it was, he would definitely try to repay.


    After Yunyi and Jing Rui returned to the courtyard, they went back to their rooms, and they were able to make up their sleep before it was bright.


    Enter the house and fasten the door, and enter the space directly. There is a time difference between the space and the outside, and you can sleep for a while.


    The old lady woke up early because she was able to return to Beijing today, she had something in her mind.


    Brother Hao had a little friend and remembered to play together, so he also got up early. Of course Qin Xueling, who accompanied Brother Hao, couldn''t stay in bed any longer. He got dressed and prepared to take Brother Hao to wash his face.


    Brother Hao thought that the moisturizing cream his sister gave him was still there, so he took Bai Zuo and Bai You to Yunyi''s door and knocked on the door: "Sister, are you up yet?"


    Jing Rui heard the movement and quickly came out to stop it: "You go to play with Xueling first, and then wash your face after a while. There is no hot water in the kitchen room yet."


    And then let Nanxing follow the two children: "Take care of them, don''t let them go far."


    When Yun Yi came out of the space, he heard a noise outside, and asked the door: "What''s going on outside, what''s the noise?"


    Outside the door, Su Ye replied, "It''s the uncle from a family in the village who wants to sell his niece. It happened to be discovered by the little girl''s two brothers, and there is a commotion right now."


    Yunyi suddenly thought of the two and a half old boys on the back mountain, thinking to himself, this is really what they said, this cousin is too bad, can''t help frowning.


    Su Ye turned to look at Yun Yi: "Miss, the food will be ready soon, the maid will go get you some hot water first."


    Yunyi nodded, although she washed in the space, but she always had to pretend, at least now her hair has not been combed, so as not to make people suspicious.


    When Yun Yi packed herself up, the noise outside didn''t mean to stop at all, on the contrary, it got louder and louder, and heard someone shout: "Lu Wuniu, you don''t care and want to beat others, the Sanniu family. Although several of the children have no father or mother, they did not allow you to support them.


    What qualifications do you have to be the master of others, to sell other people''s daughters, if you want to sell children, you don''t have two daughters in your family, but you sell your daughters. "


    Yun Yi frowned slightly when he heard this, then walked to the gate and looked at the noisy crowd outside.


    Look at the man holding a six- or seven-year-old girl in his hands. The two and a half big boys he met on the mountain before, one was holding the man''s leg, the other was holding the girl, and the boy was holding the girl. I don''t dare to use force, for fear of hurting my sister.


    was surrounded by people watching the fun, but some people said that Lu Wuniu did something wrong, but no one stepped forward to help.


    Yunyi frowned and said to the subordinate beside him, "Go and call Li Zheng here."


    I thought to myself: This place is not far from the capital, is there no kingly law at the feet of the emperor? Besides, it''s been noisy for so long. Could it be that the deaf here is deaf and can''t hear the movement here?


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support! ~~~~~~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 427： The doting in the eyes can be seen by anyone

    Chapter 427 Anyone can see the doting in their eyes


    At this moment, the eldest brother Xiao Chenrui came over and said, "Sister, I heard from the villagers just now that Lu Wuniu is an illiterate person who hangs with the people in the town who collect protection fees all day long.


    In the village on weekdays, he also acted as a blessing, which made the villagers dare not speak out, so no one dared to come out to help the brothers and sisters. "


    She just said, it''s impossible for Li Zheng to not receive news of such a big movement. I''m afraid that I don''t want to go into this muddy water, so I didn''t show up for a long time.


    Yun Yi is a little dissatisfied with her identity now. If she wants to put it in the last life, she will definitely intervene directly, but now she is just an ordinary person, and she has no prestige when she speaks. Daughter-in-law, right?


    It seems that you still have to get yourself a certain identity, at least when you encounter something, you can also use it to control the market.


    Seeing that the little girl was crying so hard, Yun Yi had to wink at her subordinates: "Separate the people first."


    Her wink was seen by Lu Ziyang, who was holding her sister''s shoulders, and seeing what she told the people around her, she hoped in her heart that she could help her brothers and sisters.


    With Yunyi''s instructions, these people went up directly and separated Lu Wuniu from the children: "If you have something to say, it''s a shame for a big man to bully a few children."


    I didn¡¯t expect that no one in the village would reach out to help them. Instead, it was people who met by chance. I felt a lot of emotion for a while.


    The people who were waiting to take people not far away were a little impatient: "Lu Wuniu, is it possible or not, and how long do we have to wait?"


    Lu Wuniu had a dark face and was about to scold someone, when he saw Li Zheng walking over, his face became even worse.


    Li Zheng stepped forward with a livid face: "Wu Niu, your family and San Niu''s house have long since separated, San Niu is gone, but a few children haven''t eaten a single grain of your rice, how can you do it? To do such a heartless thing?"


    Lu Wuniu is used to showing off his power outside, but he doesn''t take Lizheng seriously: "Lizheng, this is a family matter, so I won''t work hard for you, my third brother is gone, I am their elder, I am not for them. Well, my aunt is sick and can''t get out of bed now, and I sold Wei Er to save my aunt."


    Lu Ziyang glared at him angrily: "Our brothers are worried about our family affairs. Uncle, you seldom come to your house to fight the autumn wind on weekdays, and we won''t have such a hard life."


    Lu Wuniu was very angry, and thought to himself: This **** boy dares to tell the truth in front of so many people, it''s really bad.


    said angrily: "Look at what you said, how old you are and what you can understand. It''s not right for me, the uncle, to worry more."


    Yunyi felt someone approaching from behind, and when she turned around, Jing Rui who had already packed up: "Wake you up?"


    Jing Rui gently shook his head at him, and said softly, "It''s almost time, it''s time to delay the departure."


    Seeing what she was doing just now, she wanted to fight the injustice again, but when she thought of her slightly frowning brows just now, and her current identity, she smiled unkindly: "Do whatever you want, it''s not my name. ."


    The doting in his eyes can be seen by anyone.


    then said something in her ear: "Not far ahead, there is Zhuangzi from the General''s Mansion."


    Yun Yi laughed after hearing this, "That''s fine, I''ll use your name in the future."


    motioned Su Ye to invite the children over.


    Su Ye took a few steps forward and whispered to the three brothers and sisters of the Lu family, "My lady has a request."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 428： why help us

    Chapter 428 Why help us


    At first, Lu Ziyang didn''t want to go there, but he thought that they had helped the three brothers and sisters just now. No matter what, he always wanted to come forward and thank him.


    So after thanking Li Zheng, he walked over with his younger brother and sister: "Thank you for your help just now, Miss."


    Because there was still a long way to go, Yun Yi didn''t want to go around and said directly, "I can help your grandma heal."


    Lu Ziyang was wary after hearing this, he understood the truth that no pie would fall in the sky, he stretched out his hand to protect his younger brother and sister by his side: "Do you know medicine?"


    Yunyi nodded and said, "Yes, I was on a business trip in the medical center of Beijiang Guards before returning to Beijing and passing through here."


    Lu Ziyang was a little unconvinced, so he heard Su Ye who was beside Yun Yi say: "My young lady is very skilled in medicine, and everything she said is true. It''s not your turn to question."


    Lu Ziyang is right when he thinks about it, his own poor family have had one meal but not the next, what can people expect from them?


    But he still dared to ask: "Why do you want to help us, and what are the conditions?"


    Yun Yi was even more satisfied with the little boy, and glanced at the people around him: "Because of the fate of closing your eyes, if I cure your grandma''s illness, then the three brothers and sisters will all go to the General''s Mansion not far from here after the year. Do things on the Zhuangzi."


    The surrounding people gasped when they heard Zhuangzi in the General''s Mansion. This is not a condition for saving people, it is simply helping the three brothers and sisters.


    Lu Ziyang looked in disbelief, but nodded and said, "Okay, we should go."


    That Lu Wuniu heard that he was from the General''s Mansion, how dare he say anything else, he had to go over there and the impatient Yaxing manager who had been waiting over there to explain.


    The Lu family was not far from where Yunyi and the others stayed. They kept the yard very clean. After entering the house, it was a little dark. However, the old man was well taken care of by the children. .


    The old lady heard someone entering the room, and after a long cough, she said, "Ziyang, who is here?"


    Lu Ziyang stepped forward and said, "Nanny, she is a kind girl. She knows medical skills. Come and see for you."


    The old lady finally took away her cough and said weakly, "Don''t waste any more money, it won''t be cured."


    Yunyi stepped forward and pulled the old lady''s wrist, and began to feel the pulse: "The cold caused by the entry of evil qi into the body has been delayed for a long time, and it has only become more serious."


    Looking at the nervous expressions of the three brothers and sisters: "I have prepared pills here, you can decoct them if you can."


    Yun Yi took out a porcelain bottle from Jing Rui, who was following him: "One tablet in the morning and one in the evening, and take it with warm water."


    Lu Ziyang looked at Yunyi: "How much is this medicine?"


    Yunyi saw the small gourd hanging in the yard when he came in: "It''s okay to pay for the medicine, just give me some of the small gourd hanging in your yard."


    Hearing that she wanted a small gourd, Lu Ziyang nodded and said, "Yes, that one can be given to you, but you still have to pay for the medicine. Originally, a pair of decoction is not cheap, presumably these pills are more expensive. You are willing to help my grandma treat her illness. We are already very grateful, and it will definitely not work without the drug money.¡±


    Yunyi looked at the Lu family brothers and sisters: "Then bring me all the small gourds in the yard and pay for the medicine."


    Afraid that they would say something else, he quickly added: "You don''t have to refuse any more, we still have to hurry, you are a little faster."


    Lu Ziyang hurriedly found the baskets at home and put up all the small gourds hanging on the wall, as well as two large ones.


    Lu Ziyang stepped forward and bowed, and said a little embarrassedly: "The noble man said before that our brothers and sisters should go to work in the Zhuangzi of the General''s Mansion after the new year, but is it true?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 429： Anger has reached its peak

    Chapter 429 Anger has reached its peak


    then added: "I know, you are helping us, I thank you on behalf of my younger siblings."


    He wanted to kneel as he spoke, but Jing Rui reached out his hand and held him up: "In the spring after the new year, I will go there every day at noon, and pay according to how much you work."


    After ?? finished speaking, only then did the subordinates at the back leave with the gourd. With this relationship, several children are considered to be under the protection of the general''s residence. I believe that Lu Wuniu would not dare to make trouble again.


    Lu Ziyang took his younger brother and younger sister and knelt down at the people who were leaving.


    It was only now that he understood that their brothers and sisters had met a noble person. Thinking about it this way, they might have given the rice and silver in the morning. No family in the village was rich, so who would give those good things.


    is the truth.


    *


    After eating, the group got into the carriage and set off again.


    On the way, I really felt like being close to the nostalgia. When we arrived at the suburbs of Beijing around noon, Xiao Yiping had already brought people there to wait.


    Seeing that the master had arrived, he hurried over and saluted: "I have seen the master, you have finally arrived."


    Yunyi was in a good mood when she saw them: "What''s the arrangement next?"


    Xiao Yiping replied: "It''s already noon, my subordinates have already ordered a meal at the restaurant in front of me. After eating this meal, I will take a break, and then my subordinates will send you back to the house."


    The group followed Xiao Yiping and stopped at a restaurant beside the official road.


    As soon as they stopped, a second in the store came to say hello, the food was ready, and when people arrived, the second began to serve.


    Yunyi then learned that Xiao Yiping had been sending people to wait on the only road ahead for the past few days. He received the news yesterday, so he came over in the morning to order the meal in person.


    Yun Yi smiled and said, "You have a heart."


    Xiao Yiping helped pour the tea and replied, "It should be."


    After eating and resting for a while, the group got on the carriage and walked to the city gate. The moment the old lady saw the city gate, tears burst into her eyes.


    Even Yun Yi was overwhelmed with emotion, thinking: I''m finally back.


    *


    On the other side, the magistrate of Baihua County finally met the Prime Minister and reported everything to the Prime Minister.


    He was also using this to send a certificate of honor. Prime Minister Deng Huancheng did not expect that his step-wife would do such a vicious thing. Although the family scandal could not be made public, the anger in his heart had reached its peak.


    Let the entourage around you lead a team of people and set off with the magistrate of Baihua County to bring the eldest lady back to the house.


    After ?? and the others left, they sent a secret agent to investigate what Mrs. Ji had done over the years.


    The Prime Minister''s Mansion


    Second Miss Deng Wanrong hurried in from outside and asked Grandma Sun at the door, "Is my mother here?"


    Grandma Sun nodded: "The madam is resting, what''s wrong with the second lady?"


    Deng Wanrong lifted her foot and entered her mother''s room: "Mother."


    Cui Minhui, the wife of the prime minister, heard a voice coming out of the inner room: "Wanrong, what happened?"


    Deng Wanrong hurriedly pulled her mother and whispered, "Just now, when my daughter was on her way back, she saw her father''s entourage taking a group of people out of the city. Could it be that her father knew something?"


    Mrs. Prime Minister glanced outside the door: "Mother Sun."


    Grandma Sun came in: "Madam, but you have orders?"


    "Go and ask, who has seen Master Xiang today?"


    "Yes, this old slave will go."


    As soon as Grandma Sun left, Deng Wanrong said a little uneasy: "Mother, if father knew what we did, what would we do?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 430： how, did you find anything?

    Chapter 430 How about it, have you found anything?


    "Don''t panic first, maybe they are going to do other things, I really can''t hold back at all."


    Thinking of something, he continued: "Besides, maybe the person is gone, and someone came to report, even if something really went wrong, now your family is no less powerful than the Lin family, you don''t look at the monk''s face and the Buddha''s face, at most you can let it go. Let''s go to kneel at the ancestral hall, he really can''t do anything to us."


    Deng Wanrong was relieved after listening to her mother''s words.


    It turned out that the prime minister''s mansion wanted to marry Sun Guogong''s mansion. Now, in addition to the younger son Sun Wenyao, the eldest son of the second mansion, Sun Wenxun, has reached the age of marriage. No matter which of the two is married, he is a good candidate.


    Originally, Deng Wanrong was very happy when she found out about this, but she never thought that the next day her father would say that the marriage would be for her eldest sister Deng Wanyue, who had not returned to Beijing for several years in Beiyuan City.


    How could Deng Wanrong be willing, so she went to her mother and cried several times.


    Cui Minhui was originally a concubine''s righting, but fortunately, after her mother''s family was strong, she had a place in the court, and her identity was no longer mentioned.


    Before ??, Deng Wanyue had not lived in the mansion. The eldest son of her first wife was in the academy most of the time, and she rarely returned to the mansion. She had almost forgotten her identity as a concubine.


    But once Deng Wanyue returned to the mansion, this matter had to be revealed again, so she had other thoughts, and this was the matter of interception.


    *


    General''s Mansion


    Cheng Yanbin has received the news that his son will be able to return to Beijing in one or two days.


    He was busy walking around the house to see if there was anything inappropriate, especially the yard where his son lived. He went back and forth several times.


    I was so excited that I couldn¡¯t sit still.


    The servants in the manor did not dare to relax, and they were all busy watching the errands they were responsible for, and whether there were any omissions, so as not to be dissatisfied with the general and punished again.


    At this moment, there was a guard to report, and there was a business to deal with, so I went to the study.


    started to deal with the official documents on the table, thinking of finishing it as soon as possible, so that when my son comes back, I will have time to accompany him to walk around and get acquainted with the capital.


    Just when he was immersed in official business, the dark guard Cheng Mu, who was sent to investigate the events of the year, came back: "I have seen the master."


    Cheng Yanbin has been thinking about this all these days: "How is it, did you find anything?"


    Dark guard Cheng Mu took a step forward: "Master, according to what Tan Rongzhi said, after the subordinate investigated according to the clue, it was found that the girl she threw that night was probably the wife."


    Cheng Yanbin stood up: "What did you say?"


    Cheng Mu met his master''s surprised eyes: "We investigated around there for a long time. There were 16 people who were born or adopted in the village a few miles away. After the exclusion, only the Ai family met the conditions, and the subordinates also followed. The wife''s mother''s house has verified it.


    The old lady of the Ai family said that the lady is indeed not their own. This was mentioned to the master before the lady and you got married, and you said at the time that you didn''t care about it.


    The old lady said that the place where the child was picked up was the locust grove. At that time, they lived in Baile Village, five miles away from the next door, because doing some small business in the city had to start before dawn. When passing the locust grove that day Found the thrown lady.


    At that time, the old lady gave birth to four sons, and she always wanted a daughter, but she never got pregnant again. She just picked up the lady who was thrown by the roadside and agreed with her, so she raised her by her side. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 431： I didnt expect things to be so coincidental

    Chapter 431 I didn''t expect things to be so coincidental


    After thinking of something, he added another sentence: "Later, the wife was older, and the children in the village always called her a wild child no one wanted. Because of this, the old lady of the Ai family quarreled with the villagers a lot, and then she moved her family altogether. into the city."


    Cheng Yanbin did not expect things to be such a coincidence.


    I can''t complain that my mother always said that Xinyi had a relationship with the family. She also said that her eyes were like a deceased grandmother, her nose and ears were like her father''s, and her chin was like hers. It was just a joke at the time, it turned out that everything was God''s will.


    But how to tell his mother about this, if his Xinyi is still alive, this is a happy thing, but now Xinyi is gone, if the mother knows the truth, I am afraid she will not be able to bear it.


    Thinking that the Yue family lives on the same street with Cheng Shanyuan and Tan Rongzhi, does Tan Rongzhi know about this?


    He went over the matter, probably Tan Rongzhi really didn''t know it, if he knew, he would definitely find a way to prevent Xinyi from marrying into the general''s mansion, I''m afraid no one would have thought that such a **** thing would happen.


    Cheng Yanbin rubbed his temples with both hands, really didn''t know what to do, the only thing that made him happy was Jing Rui''s identity, he was the real blood of the General''s Mansion.


    After thinking about this, he also thought of himself in his heart, Xinyi is the child of the General''s Mansion, what about himself, who is he?


    couldn''t figure it out, so he had to wave his hand to let Cheng Mu leave.


    But at this moment, he stopped Cheng Mu: "Send someone to Cheng''s house and get Tan Rongzhi."


    Cheng Mu bowed: "Yes, Master."


    After saying that, he turned around and went out.


    *


    After Yunyi and the others entered the capital, Jing Rui did not go back to the general''s mansion directly, but first followed Yunyi to the mansion arranged by Xiao Yiping.


    Mrs. Xiao got out of the carriage and looked at the gate with the plaque of Xiao''s house written on it. The tears she had just held back flowed down again.


    When I left Beijing, I never thought that such a day would come.


    Although this is no longer the original mansion of the Xiao family, the more grandeur of this mansion really made her feel full of emotion.


    Yunyi stepped forward: "Grandma, you should be happy now, but you can''t let the neighbors who come out around see the joke."


    After hearing this, the old lady realized that the servants of the families not far away were looking this way.


    The yard is very clean, and the area is not small. Each of the five courtyards has something across the courtyard. The main courtyard of the first entrance is used to entertain guests. If there are banquets in the mansion on both sides of the courtyard, it is just right to entertain women''s relatives and men at the same time. Bing.


    The second courtyard at the back was given to Xiao Chenrui, the west courtyard was given to Xiao Chenhao, the old lady lived in the main courtyard of the third entrance, and Yun Yi lived in the east courtyard of the third entrance.


    Behind the yard of the fifth entrance is the servant''s room and the stables. The kitchen is in the west of the courtyard of the third entrance. Every yard has been carefully cleaned up, and everyone is very satisfied.


    The current servants in the mansion are all transferred from Zhuangzi and temporarily work in the mansion.


    Yunyi was too lazy to move today, thinking about taking a few days to rest before going to Yaxing to select people. If these people serving in the house are well served, they can stay, after all, they are all skilled people.


    After everything was arranged, Jing Rui came over and said, "Yi''er, we have to separate this time in Beijing, and there is no yard in my house."


    Yunyi smiled when he pretended to be aggrieved: "You thought this was in the northern Xinjiang, and you arranged a yard for you, because you were afraid that the discussions in the capital''s prefectures would not be exciting enough, so I''ll give them some more?"


    Jing Rui burst out laughing: "It seems that if you want to be with Yi''er, you have to quickly marry him back to the house."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 432： Back to Beijing to settle

    Chapter 432 Return to Beijing to settle down


    Yun Yi knows that he must be reluctant to give up, so why is she not? She used to be able to see people all day long, but she will be separated again this time in Beijing. to marry."


    After being busy for a while, he finally settled down, and Jing Rui said goodbye and prepared to return to the General''s Mansion.


    Cheng Yanbin just asked Cheng Jinzhi beside him to send Tan Rongzhi away, and he knew from her that he should not be an ordinary person either.


    Tan Rongzhi said that the fabric of the quilt was very good at that time, and she wanted to change it, but she was too nervous and was afraid that people would find out, so she didn''t succeed.


    It seems that he has to go to Yue''s house in person to find out what happened back then.


    was thinking about something when he heard someone running over outside: "Come back, come back, general, young master is back."


    Cheng Yanbin got up and walked out: "Rui''er is back?"


    Butler Shen came running all the way: "General, the young master has already arrived at the gate of the mansion."


    Cheng Yanbin walked out more cheerfully: "Finally back."


    Someone had gone back to the mansion to report that the young master had returned to Beijing, but then he came to spread the word, saying that he went to Xiao manor first, and that this stinky boy had not married yet, so he was patronizing others.


    I thought so in my heart, but there was a smile on my face.


    Before he reached the gate of the mansion, Jing Rui had already entered the mansion, and the father and son met in the courtyard: "I have seen my father."


    Cheng Yanbin smiled and stepped forward and patted his son''s shoulder: "It''s good to come back, it''s good to come back, has the Xiao family settled down?"


    Jing Rui chuckled: "Didn''t you always send someone to follow?"


    Cheng Yanbin was a little embarrassed, so he had to laugh: "I didn''t want to know your situation as soon as possible."


    Both father and son laughed, and the atmosphere was very good.


    Cheng Yanbin pulled his son: "Go, hurry to your grandmother''s courtyard, she must be in a hurry."


    was really hit by what he said. When the two came over, Cuiyu, the big maid next to the old lady, had just left the courtyard and was going to the front yard to inquire about news.


    Seeing the general and the young master come in, he saluted: "I have seen the general, I have seen the young master."


    Cheng Yanbin smiled and asked, "Cuiyu, where are you going?"


    Cuiyu replied with a smile: "The old lady asked the slaves to go to the front yard to see if the young master has returned to the mansion. Don''t you know, the old lady is already looking forward to seeing this, and if the young master does not come back, maybe he will go to the gate of the mansion in person to guard him. on."


    Several people talked and entered the yard, Cuiyu took a few steps in front: "Old Madam, Young Master is back."


    Now the old lady couldn''t sit still on the soft couch, and asked Cuizhu next to her to help her up: "I''m finally back."


    Jing Rui took a few quick steps and knelt on the ground: "Grandson has seen grandmother."


    The old lady stepped forward to help the person: "Get up, get up, just come back, we will stay in the capital from now on, we are not going anywhere."


    said, his eyes became wet: "Let grandma take a look."


    looked at Jing Rui up and down: "He''s grown a bit longer, but he''s not thin, it''s okay, okay."


    Cheng Yanbin looked at this scene and thought, this is probably the power of blood. When Jing Zhongyao was in the mansion, his mother used to be used to it, but this caring expression couldn''t deceive anyone. She didn''t like Jing Zhongyao in her heart. .


    I sighed in my heart. I don''t know if I should say anything about Xinyi, and when to say it, it''s really a headache.


    It was so happy here, but Princess Jing''an''s mansion was not satisfactory. Princess Jing''an was about to explode with anger, and she kept walking around the room expressing her dissatisfaction.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 433： Not to mention, everyone is missing

    Chapter 433 Not to mention, everyone is missing


    Accompanied by the sound of the broken teacup: "Mother Zhang, why, why did you send so many people to kill them, or let the evil seed go back to Beijing?"


    Mother Zhang was also wondering in her heart, even though a few groups of people were sent over, but that kid was able to return to Beijing safely, which is really surprising.


    And the steward Lou from Lingyun Villa also passed on the message. The few batches of people who went to the order before came back, and they all disappeared without saying anything.


    Even the people who were sent to inquire about the news have not been contacted. Now there is news again that the young master of the general¡¯s residence has returned to Beijing, and it is strange that the princess is not angry.


    This series of misses, whether it is steward Lou''s ineffectiveness, or the boy''s special ability, or whether the general''s mansion sent someone to do something, all of which are still a mystery.


    After Princess Jing''an calmed down, she said to Mammy Zhang, "Send a letter over there and ask Lou Yuming to come over tonight. I will ask him personally."


    Mother Zhang replied respectfully, "Yes, Princess."


    looked at the mess on the ground: "Princess, you calm down, let''s say it hurts your body, I asked the kitchen to stew bird''s nest for you, you''d better move to the warm pavilion temporarily."


    Princess Jing''an really calmed down a bit, and walked out of the room.


    Mother Zhang then signaled the maid at the door to come in and clean up, and she hurried to write a note and let the carrier pigeons fly.


    It was just that the carrier pigeon had not yet left the capital, and was arranged by Jing Rui to stare at the subordinates of Princess Jing''an''s mansion to cut Hu.


    After Yun Yi and the others had dinner, Yun Yi received the news from Jing Rui. When she saw the note from the Jing An Princess Mansion, she almost laughed.


    She wondered what would happen to Princess Jing An who had never heard back, would she smash the Princess Mansion in anger.


    Thinking of the grievances between the Princess Jing''an and the General''s Mansion, it is destined that they cannot coexist peacefully in the future, and they are destined to fight against each other in the future, so they have to do their homework in advance to save the disadvantage.


    put the things back into the space, and then took Su Ye to the front yard.


    Xiao Yiping is still there waiting to report things.


    Yunyi arrived at the main hall, Xiao Yiping got up: "I have seen the master."


    After the maid gave the tea and exited, Yun Yi waved her hand and asked Su Ye to stand guard at the door.


    Yun Yi pointed to the next position: "Sit down and talk."


    Xiao Yiping thanked him and sat down: "Master, the workshops are built according to the appearance of the northern border, and the scale is only small. When you rest, my subordinates will pick you up to take a look."


    Yunyi picked up the tea on the table: "Let''s go in a few days, I just came back, I have to stay with my family in the house for a few days, so that they can get used to it."


    Xiao Yiping nodded lightly: "The three stores that were acquired before have all opened and are on the right track, and their business is quite good.


    There were colleagues who came to the door to make trouble before, but our people found out and slapped it hard before it stopped.


    Later, the government of Zhenguo sent ornaments to all three stores, and no one dared to come to the door to ask for trouble. "


    Yunyi was a little puzzled after hearing this: "Zhenguo Gongfu?"


    Xiao Yiping looked at the master, this is that the people from the Zhenguo Gongfu didn''t mention it to the master: "Yes, master, don''t you know?"


    Yunyi shook his head: "I don''t have an intersection with the government of Zhenguo."


    Xiao Yiping was a little confused when he heard this: "Then what''s going on here, now people in the capital think that behind our stores is the Zhenguo Gongfu, that is, the masters of the princes and nobles who came to the store. You have to give some face."


    Yunyi thought about it for a long time, but couldn''t figure out why the government of the town should help him.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 434： How could it be so coincidental

    Chapter 434 How could it be so coincidental


    Xiao Yiping said that the government of Zhenguo sent ornaments to the three stores, so the people behind must know that these three stores are owned by the same owner.


    Otherwise, how could it be so coincidental, the capital is so big, and it took care of these three stores.


    Xiao Yiping couldn''t figure it out, so he didn''t bother with that anymore, and continued: "According to your instructions, another store was closed last month, and it will be renovated in the next few days.


    The ?? plaque has also been made as you said, and it will be delivered in one or two days. The subordinate invites someone to count the auspicious day. The sixth day of the next month will be an auspicious day. Master, what do you think? "


    Yun Yi chuckled: "That''s right. Among the people brought here this time, there are the chefs of the hot pot restaurant. It will only open in a few days, enough for them to prepare, and then slowly go out and bring people out."


    Xiao Yiping patted his forehead when he heard it: "This subordinate can feel at ease, the recipe you sent to me before was tried a few times by the kitchen staff, and the taste is alright.


    But we can''t make the taste you invited us to eat last time, and the subordinates are afraid that the taste will not be right, and they will smash the signboard of our Tianxiang Pavilion. "


    Yunyi chuckled softly: "That''s not true, but your idea is correct, this time you really don''t have to worry."


    Xiao Yiping talked about the matter on Zhuangzi: "Master, in addition to the three Zhuangzi of the family and the two other Zhuangzi bought at the beginning, we also bought a large Zhuangzi, which is a little farther from the capital than other Zhuangzi, but That Zhuangzi has mountains and water, and the area is not small.


    The ?? subordinates decided to move the training place there, and the mountain subordinates behind Zhuangzi also decided to buy it, and found a place on the mountain and built a base according to your requirements.


    As long as there are new recruits, they will be sent there for training. After passing the qualification, they will be sent to the village closest to the capital, so that it is convenient to have tasks. "


    Yun Yi became more satisfied the more he listened: "You did a good job."


    Xiao Yiping took a sip of tea, and then continued: "As for the winery, the Zhuangzi has already prepared everything, and made a few batches according to the recipes that were sent. I will let the winemaker who brought over to taste it tomorrow. Where is there a shortage.


    We also tasted the wine we brewed before, which is much better than the wine on the market, but there is still a certain gap compared to the wine sent from Beijiang. "


    The two talked for a long time, and the tea was stored several times before they were finished.


    After Xiao Yiping left, Yun Yi went back to his yard to wash and sleep.


    On the second day, Yun Yi didn''t leave the house either, but just walked around the courtyards and observed the attitude of the dozen or so people in the house.


    Not long after she returned to her yard, she heard the maid come to report: "Miss, Young Master Cheng is here."


    Yun Yi was not used to this name, so he said, "Just call him Young Master Rui in the future."


    The girl gave a salute: "Yes, miss."


    took Su Ye to the front yard and said to Jing Rui, "After staying in the northern border for a few years, I almost forgot the previous rules and habits, but I miss the small yard a little."


    Jing Rui laughed, she knew what Yun Yi said was in the previous life, so she also cooperated: "That''s not possible, I still like to let you live the life before, so you quickly find a feeling and adapt to it."


    The two looked at each other and laughed. The servants in the front yard all felt that the relationship between the young lady and Cheng Gongzi was really good.


    Jing Rui then remembered the business: "Tomorrow I will go to the palace with my father to face the Holy Spirit, and the day after tomorrow I will report to the camp in the suburbs of Beijing. I''m afraid I won''t have time to come over these few days."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 435： When will the princess wake up

    Chapter 435 When will the princess wake up


    The two were talking and entered the main hall. Yun Yi sat down, took an orange from the plate, peeled it and handed it to Jing Rui: "Just do your work, and I''ll start working after a few days'' rest."


    Jing Rui looked at Yun Yi''s pretty face and coughed lightly, "It''s more convenient to go out and wear men''s clothes."


    Yunyi smirked: "What are you thinking?"


    Jing Rui glanced out, and then whispered: "You didn''t say your current identity before, you should keep a low profile when you go out, it can save a lot of trouble."


    Yun Yi gave him a sideways glance, and said deliberately, "I''ve been afraid of anyone, if there is someone who doesn''t have long eyes, I''ll be able to clean up in minutes."


    Jing Rui turned his head and saw Yun Yi''s upturned mouth: "Okay, you are kidding me."


    Yunyi turned around and pretended to be serious: "What are you kidding?"


    Jing Rui laughed: "Okay, I was wrong. I admit that I don''t want others to see your beauty. I thought that wearing men''s clothes would not attract others'' attention."


    Yunyi didn''t want to tease him anymore, for fear that he would think about it and go to the palace tomorrow to make mistakes: "Okay, I won''t tease you anymore, you''re right, it''s more convenient to wear men''s clothes when you go out to do errands."


    The two looked at each other and laughed.


    Yun Yi saw that it was getting late: "Are you going to eat here at noon?"


    Jing Rui waved his hand: "No, I''ll leave in a while, and I have to rush to the ''Hidden Pavilion''."


    Both of them tacitly avoided the name they used in their previous life, and ''Mingyan Pavilion'' also became ''Hidden Pavilion'', which was really well-intentioned.


    *


    Jing''an Princess Mansion


    Mother Zhang knelt on the ground tremblingly: "Princess, there is really no news, the old slave has already sent three news in a row."


    Princess Jing''an was a little flustered and said: "How is this possible, he can''t betray me, could it be something wrong with Lingyun Villa?"


    Mother Zhang also panicked: "But Lingyun Villa, we don''t know the exact location, we only know Tongluo Mountain, which is thirty kilometers away from Beijing."


    Princess Jing An suddenly fell into the chair: "I''m really careless. If I can''t contact anyone again, wouldn''t all my hard work for so many years be in vain?"


    Mother Zhang said, "Princess, why don''t we hire someone to go to Tongluo Mountain to find out the news?"


    Princess Jing An shook her head and said, "No, no one knows that we have trained so many people for so many years. If the rumors leak out, it will cause trouble for the government.


    Maybe something happened to him, otherwise he wouldn''t come to see me, but how could he have an accident with such a high level of martial arts? Hasn''t he never made a mistake for so many years? "


    Mammy Zhang was a little afraid of such a princess, so she quickly said, "Maybe something happened, princess, you know the martial arts of Steward Lou, even in the whole Beimo, I''m afraid you won''t be able to find a few who can fight against him. We might as well wait.


    Maybe he just went out to run errands and didn''t see the news sent by the carrier pigeon in time. It''s all possible. "


    Princess Jing''an was very flustered: "However, I always feel a little uneasy, I''m afraid something really happened to him."


    As soon as he said that, he collapsed on the chair, which frightened Mammy Zhang a lot, and hurriedly shouted outside: "Come on, get the doctor over here."


    After a while, the maid came in with the doctor.


    Mother Zhang couldn''t care about other things: "Quick, let''s show the princess, what''s the matter?"


    After the doctor took the pulse, he rolled the princess''s eyelids: "In a hurry to attack the heart, the old man will go and prescribe a decoction to soothe the liver, clear the heat, and soothe the nerves, and someone will come and get the medicine immediately."


    Mother Zhang was a little worried: "When will the princess wake up?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 436： You scared the old slave to death

    Chapter 436 You can scare the old slave to death


    The ??fu doctor took out a porcelain vase, put it under the princess'' nose and shook it a few times, the princess woke up leisurely: "Mother Zhang, what''s wrong with me?"


    Mother Zhang saw that the princess was awake, and said anxiously: "Princess, the doctor said that you are in a hurry, and you scared the old slave to death."


    The prefectural doctor saw the person wake up and took him to decoct medicine.


    and the others went out, and Zhang mama said, "Princess, please relax, you may not be in the villa, but if you really do something wrong, you can''t blame the old slave for not taking good care of you when you come back."


    Princess Jing''an only felt that her head was in a mess. She had never seen Lou Yuming in the eye before, she only knew that he had something to settle, and he had never asked about him.


    It''s good now, Lou Yuming can''t be contacted, which means that he can''t use the power in his hands, what will he do in the future?


    She is not thinking about whether there is anything wrong with the steward Lou, but first thinking that Lou Yuming is gone, who will do things for him in the future, and she blames herself for relying too much on him on weekdays, and she doesn''t even know where Lingyun Villa is.


    Mother Zhang watched the princess drank the medicine and fell asleep, and then she went out of the inner room worried.


    *


    The Prime Minister''s Mansion


    Deng Wanyue entered the main hall and walked to Deng Xiangye in a few steps: "Wanyue has seen her father."


    The prime minister looked at the eldest daughter who was already tall and slim: "Get up quickly, this journey is exhausting, you have worked hard, your yard has been cleaned by the servants, and the mansion will hold a banquet for you to catch the wind in the evening."


    Deng Wanyue was not overjoyed, but replied respectfully, "Thank you father, then the daughter will go back to the courtyard to wash up first."


    Cui Minhui, who was sitting on the side, was still waiting for Deng Wanyue to greet her with a salute, when she saw Deng Wanyue treat her as air and turned away.


    She raised her finger and pointed at Deng Wanyue: "Master, what does she mean?"


    Prime Minister Deng Huancheng looked at her coldly: "What did you do to her, you don''t know?"


    Cui Minhui saw the master''s look and pretended to be calm: "Master, what are you talking about, what did I do?"


    Deng Huancheng waved his hand to let all the servants leave, and then said, "If you don''t know what to do unless you don''t know what to do, let me know that you stumbled upon Yueer in private, and don''t blame me for not giving you face."


    When he got up and walked out of the door, he stopped for a moment: "In these years, the boxing ceremony you sent to Beiyuan is much different from Yue''er''s monthly schedule. You can convert it into silver to supply Yue''er, and you will have to make this kind of thing in the future. I don¡¯t need to worry about this government affairs anymore.¡±


    When Cui Minhui heard this, she wanted to take her power: "Master, what do you mean?"


    Prime Minister Deng Huancheng didn''t want to talk to her any more: "What do you mean, what you have done these years, shouldn''t you know better than me?"


    After saying that, she flung her sleeves and left. Cui Minhui is smart and she will not understand.


    For so many years, he was negligent and didn''t take good care of his daughter. If the Yue family in Beiyuan City didn''t care about him, he would be really ashamed.


    Over the years, the gift lists that I show to myself during the New Year and festivals are all superficial, which is really pretentious.


    Not to mention that for a marriage, he even arranged for someone to kill Yue''er on the road. If it weren''t for the shame of the family, I would have wanted to slap her just now.


    If Yueer had just returned to the house today and didn''t want people to gossip and ruined Yueer''s reputation, she would have been locked in the ancestral hall long ago.


    Watching Deng Huancheng walk away, Cui Minhui helped the maid''s arm: "Linger, help me back to the courtyard."


    Even if his legs are too weak to stand now, in order not to let the women in the backyard read the joke, he still has to pretend to be calm.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 437： how is this good

    Chapter 437 How can this be good


    Once he got back to his yard, he slumped on the soft couch when he entered the house: "Linger, what do you mean by what you said, Master?"


    Although Ling''er on the side didn''t want to say it directly, she didn''t dare not to say: "Madam, it seems that the master knows that you have deducted the eldest young lady''s Yueyin, and that you have deducted the boxing ceremony at Beiyuan during the festivals these years, master. I know too."


    Cui Minhui was a little panicked: "It''s good, I didn''t punish me today, I''m afraid it''s because of Deng Wanyue''s face when she just returned to the house."


    Linger suggested, "Madam, it''s been freezing cold these few days. Young master is too young to take care of himself in the academy. Why don''t he stay with you in the manor for a few days."


    "Yes, yes, yes, as long as Zi Yao is by my side, Master, he will take his son''s sake and treat me lightly."


    Deng Zikui, the eldest son of the mansion, got the news that his sister was returning to the mansion, and rushed back to the mansion early.


    When Deng Wanyue came over after washing and changing clothes, everyone was shocked. This face was like a hibiscus out of water, which made Deng Wanrong, who had been waiting there, jealous to death.


    If the people in Sun Guogong''s mansion see this appearance, I am afraid that this marriage contract is going to fall on my sister, what should she do?


    Wan Yue came in and gave Deng Huancheng a slight salute: "I made my father wait for a long time."


    Before Deng Huancheng spoke, Deng Shaokui, the eldest son sitting next to him, smiled and got up: "Yue''er, it''s been exhausting all the way, come and sit."


    Everyone arrived, and soon the dishes were also served. After a few greetings, the prime minister Deng Huancheng raised his glass: "Today, Yue''er''s return to the house is a great event. In the future, your brothers and sisters will move around more and get along well. Come, everyone, let''s raise your glass. To wash away the dust for Wan Yue."


    *


    Yunyi rested in the house for two days, seeing that grandmother and brother Hao were used to it.


    Originally, I thought about sending my eldest brother to the academy after the new year, but my brother Xiao Chenrui thought that there were still more than two months until the Chinese New Year. Just fine.


    So he took the recommendation letter from the General''s Mansion to the ''Hengbei Academy'' not far from home. After the examination by the dean of the academy, he got the admission qualification.


    Yunyi accompanied him to hand in the repairs, received the uniform of the academy, and paid for a shop, thinking that in case the weather is bad in the future, there will be a place to rest.


    After all this was done, the two brothers and sisters left. They will officially go to the academy tomorrow.


    As for Brother Hao''s freezing weather, it''s not too late to send him to the academy after the spring of next year.


    In the next time, Yun Yike got busy. First, he went to the teeth to make up for servants and people in charge of cleaning and chores. He also found a housekeeper for the house.


    Now she can take care of things outside with peace of mind.


    ''Tianxiangge'' hot pot restaurant opened as scheduled, because it was advertised in advance, and there were free dishes and drinks on the opening day, and the business was quite booming.


    After the three-day opening ceremony was over, Yun Yina made a lot of money, and Tianxiang Pavilion was already well-known in the capital.


    At the same time, she asked Xiao Yiping to send someone to find a bigger storefront, ready to open a ''Yuyan Pavilion'', this is the capital, and there are many officials and businesswomen who are not short of money.


    It¡¯s just that the location is good, and the area is not large enough. It took a lot of effort to find a shop that is slightly off, but the area is large enough.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 438： Visit the Generals Mansion

    Chapter 438 Visiting the General''s Mansion


    After looking at the place, Yunyi felt that this place was just right for him. Although the location was out of the way, it was quiet and the environment was good, and there was an open space in the back, which just happened to be used as a parking lot.


    So she settled down quickly, went to the yamen to do a red contract, looked at her own family business in the box, and her heart settled down. Before leaving the northern border, she transferred all those shops, villages, and houses to her own name. , plus these in the capital, it is now a considerable net worth.


    Seeing that when I left the capital, the silver and ornaments that I had scraped from Xiao¡¯s residence were stored in the space, I thought that it might be better to exchange the ornaments for silver and buy a few shops for Brother Rui and Brother Hao. There is a guarantee.


    It was better to take action than to act, so he handed the matter directly to Xiao Yiping, and asked him to first replace the few ornaments with silver, plus the cash he looted when he left the capital, so that Xiao Yiping saw a suitable store and started.


    After being busy for a few days, I drew the design of Yuyan Pavilion, and Xiao Yiping quickly arranged for people to enter the store for decoration and decoration.


    Zhuangzi Shangguan is full of flowers, and there is no shortage of materials for skin care products. There are design drafts in the space before the porcelain used for skin care products.


    When Yuyan Pavilion was being renovated, Zhuangzishang¡¯s workshop was already working overtime to make all kinds of toiletries, and they had a certain amount of stock.


    After seeing those workshops on Zhuangzi, I was more sure of Xiao Yiping and the others'' abilities. All the shops and Zhuangzi had gone through it. When everything was arranged properly, the time entered the twelfth lunar month.


    The General''s Mansion will hold a flower viewing banquet on the twelfth lunar month. Officials and family members of the fourth rank and above in the capital are all invited. Of course, Yunyi, the young lady who has never visited the General''s Mansion, will also participate.


    And the two also discussed it well, Xiao Chenrui and Xiao Chenhao also went there together, and it was considered that they officially visited the General''s Mansion after returning to Beijing.


    On the day of the banquet, when Yun Yi and the others arrived, Jing Rui had been waiting at the gate of the mansion for a long time.


    At that time, the old lady''s place was full of female relatives who came from various provinces to attend the flower viewing banquet. When Jing Rui brought Yun Yi and them in, everyone''s eyes were focused on them, especially the phoenix who flew on the branches in the eyes of others. Yun Yi.


    Everyone wanted to see what kind of woman she was, and even if the major general of the General¡¯s Mansion recognized her identity, she would never abandon her.


    Jing Rui brought someone forward: "Grandma, this is Yunyi."


    Yunyi took a step forward and gave a generous salute: "Yunyi has seen the old lady."


    Xiao Chenrui and Xiao Chenhao followed suit: "I have seen the old lady."


    The old lady laughed: "You and Rui''er are both engaged, and Rui''er also recognizes you, so just follow Rui''er and call me grandmother."


    Yunyi said generously: "Grandma."


    The old lady was even happier now: "Ah, alas, that''s great, come and sit next to grandma."


    After talking, she quickly asked the maid behind her to put a pair of jade bracelets prepared in advance on her wrist: "This is a gift from your grandmother, but don''t refuse."


    Yunyi was about to thank her when she heard a lady next to her say with some sarcasm, "We have seen the gift from Mrs. Cheng, but I don''t know what gift this Miss Xiao has prepared for the old lady?"


    Yunyi hadn''t made a sound yet, but three icy eyes turned towards the lady who was speaking, and she shivered in fright.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 439： Eileen really cares

    Chapter 439 Yier is really interested


    The old lady also frowned. The reason why this flower viewing banquet was held today was that the grandson specially organized it for the grandson''s daughter-in-law, just to take the opportunity to help the grandson-in-law promote her Yuyan Pavilion and the flowers on the Zhuangzi.


    The Chinese New Year is coming soon. If the ladies and ladies of various prefectures don¡¯t want to dress up beautifully, of course they have to decorate the house, and of course flowers are indispensable.


    Today, some of the flowers in the warm shed in the house were sent by my grandson''s wife, and Rui''er put a lot of effort into today''s flower viewing banquet.


    looked up and saw that the one who spoke was Li Youran, the young lady of Li Kunrong''s mansion.


    When the old general was alive, he made a lot of contributions. The former emperor was named a first-rank general Jianwei, and he was hereditary for three generations, but when Cheng Yanbin inherited his father''s business, the old general said that he had to rely on himself to earn military merits.


    Therefore, after the old general passed away, Cheng Yanbin did not allow the people in the mansion to mention General Jianwei again. Now the glory of the general mansion is all his own battle exploits. Over time, everyone will directly call the general mansion.


    Yunyi raised her eyes to look at Li Youran who was not far from her, and said with a chuckle, "Yunyi came to visit the elders for the first time, so she brought a greeting."


    Speaking of asking Su Ye to bring things up, Su Ye came up with two boxes, Yun Yi first picked up the upper box and opened it, and there was a hundred-year-old ginseng inside: "I came back from northern Xinjiang, and I got this by accident on the mountain. The 100-year-old wild ginseng is a little thought of Yunyi."


    The old lady smiled all over her face: "It''s rare to see such a good-looking 100-year-old wild mountain, Yi''er really has a heart."


    When Li Youran saw something, her face was slightly unsightly. She was originally jealous and wanted to embarrass the Miss Xiao family, but she did not expect to bring such a precious gift to the door.


    said with embarrassment on her face: "Miss Xiao is really filial. Seeing that the maid has a box in her hand, is it possible that she has a surprise for the old lady."


    Yunyi asked Su Ye to step forward and open the box, which was full of beautiful porcelain vases: "Grandma, this is"


    Before she could finish her words, she heard someone whisper: "This is not the skin care product of Yuyan Pavilion in Tongling City, right? My aunt brought me a set last time, and it was this kind of porcelain bottle. It''s very easy to use."


    Yunyi turned her head and smiled at the girl: "Exactly, this is the same product as Tongling City Yuyan Pavilion, but there will be a branch in the capital soon."


    The girl was a little excited: "Is there a shop in Beijing too?"


    Yunyi nodded at her, then looked at the old lady and introduced her to her one by one, and even opened it on the back of her hand to test it. It was really moisturizing and had a faint floral fragrance, which the old lady liked very much.


    Jing Rui saw that Yun Yi was handling it with ease, so he said to the old lady: "Grandmother, Yi''er is staying here, you can help me take care of it, and I will take them to the male guest to get acquainted."


    When Jing Rui and the Xiao brothers saluted and left, many ladies and young ladies in the room asked about the Yuyan Pavilion. Only then did they know that the Yuyan Pavilion in Tongling City was opened by the Xiao family lady.


    What do you still don''t understand? The flower viewing banquet in the General''s Mansion is probably specially held for Miss Xiao''s family. One is to open up contacts, and the other is for this skin care product.


    In fact, many ladies and young ladies present are already using Yuyan Pavilion''s skin care products, and the effect is really good. Now that Yuyan Pavilion has opened in the capital, I am even more happy.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 440： Lets open our eyes today

    Chapter 440 Let''s open our eyes today


    You know your own products, so you don¡¯t need to advertise them deliberately. Just let the news out. I believe that with today¡¯s release, the business will be open and prosperous on the opening day.


    A few days ago, Xiao Yiping and the others had built a large shop next to Yuyan Pavilion, which was equipped with various flower stands, specially used to sell all kinds of potted plants and flowers.


    Anyway, the ladies and young ladies of various prefectures can see the ''Qicaiyuan Flowers'' shop next to them when they arrive at Yuyan Pavilion. There is no need to deliberately promote it, and the business should not be bad.


    It''s enough to have these businesses on the bright side. She has to spend money on her back to save her money. If she doesn''t know what it will be, she still has to plan ahead.


    Fortunately, Beimo Kingdom will not affect the students to get a name because of the family business, which makes Yunyi very satisfied.


    Which of the wives and young ladies of each mansion is not a human being, you can see from the attitude of the general mansion to this young lady of the Xiao family, this one is properly flying up the branches and standing firm, so many people came up to say hello to Yunyi.


    After everyone had a good time, the old lady said, "Since today is a flower viewing banquet, let''s go to the warm pavilion to have a look."


    Someone stood up and said, "Yes, yes, I heard that the old lady likes to take care of flowers and plants, let''s open our eyes today."


    Everyone moved to the warm pavilion together.


    As soon as we entered, everyone was stunned. This warm pavilion and the outside are simply two worlds. The outside is cold and stagnant, while the inside is full of spring flowers and full of vitality. Looking at this flowery world, there is no woman who does not happiness.


    Everyone separated in twos and threes, looking at the various flowers on the shelf, it was really beautiful.


    Someone asked, "Old Madam, are these flowers all cultivated by the manor?"


    The old lady laughed: "The mansion has no such ability, part of it was raised by the mansion, and part of it was bought at the Qicaiyuan flower shop.


    Everyone asked for the address of the flower shop, which was right in the arms of the old lady.


    A flower viewing banquet ended perfectly, and successfully pushed Yunyi''s Yuyan Pavilion and Qicaiyuan Flowers out.


    Yuyan Pavilion opened a few days later, and many ladies and young ladies came to join in. On the opening day, you can experience three beauty items for free.


    Because of this, it is not an exaggeration to say that there is a lot of traffic in front of Yuyan Pavilion.


    The business of the ''Qicaiyuan Flowers'' on the side is also very hot, and even the business of the shops on the side has been driven up, which is really very happy.


    Starting from the second day, Yuyan Pavilion launched the VIP annual card service, so that after meeting the ladies and young ladies, they all talked about whether they had obtained the VIP membership card of Yuyan Pavilion. Which one?


    The time will soon come to the end of the year. The housekeeper Zhao is really attentive, and the affairs in the house are properly arranged, which makes Yunyi very satisfied.


    On the twenty-ninth day of the twelfth lunar month, Yunyi no longer leaves the house.


    Packed up and took Su Ye and the newly bought maid Du Ruo to the old lady''s courtyard to say goodbye.


    When she entered the door, she saw the old lady walking around a pot of camellias, Yunyi said, "Grandmother, what are you doing?"


    The old lady beckoned: "A few days ago, I said that I like camellias, and Yiping sent someone to bring me a pot early in the morning. Look at how beautiful the camellias are."


    Yun Yi smiled and said, "The greenhouse is almost ready. I''ll let someone send more flowers into the house tomorrow."


    The old lady put down the watering can in her hand: "That''s a good feeling, I can take care of it when I have nothing, or this old bone is about to rust."


    Yunyi remembered what she said yesterday: "Grandma, now we have settled down when we return to Beijing. When will you go back to Shao''s house to see Uncle and the others?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 441： its time to go back

    Chapter 441 It''s time to go back


    The old lady clapped the non-existent soil on her hands: "It''s time to go back."


    When she was exiled, several nephews went to see him off. It wasn''t that she was not grateful, but when she thought of the message sent by her elder sister-in-law Qiu Qiaoyu in the prison, she felt uncomfortable.


    knew that what she said was right, but she couldn''t pass the test in her heart. She was afraid that she never thought that she would be able to return to Beijing and become in-laws with the General''s Mansion.


    I don''t know how she will look when she comes to the door.


    I don''t want to embarrass her, but what she has done must also be known to her brothers and nephews, so that people in the whole household will not be fooled by her, and she must be praised for her generosity.


    Now that she has been back in Kyoto for two months, she doesn''t believe that the people of her parents'' family don''t know that she has returned to Beijing, but she has not seen her parents'' family coming over, so there must be the handwriting of her good sister-in-law.


    He washed his hands with the water brought by the maid, Jasper, and wiped his hands with the cloth handed by Su Mu: "Years ago, I didn''t come to the door, so come back after the fifth and sixth day of the new year, so as not to affect everyone''s mood for the New Year. "


    Yunyi heard this and knew that there was someone in the Shao family who felt sorry for her grandmother before, and it was difficult to ask why, so she had to keep it in her heart.


    After a while, Brother Rui and Brother Hao also came to say goodbye, and the grandparents had breakfast together chatting and laughing.


    At this moment, the maid Jasper came over: "Old Madam, the people from the sewing room are here."


    The old lady smiled and looked at Brother Hao: "Brother Hao, the new clothes made for you are ready, are you happy?"


    Brother Hao got off the chair: "Is it the clothes my sister designed for Brother Hao before?"


    The old lady reached out and scratched his nose: "So smart."


    Brother Hao said to Jasper: "Sister Jasper, let someone come in."


    Yunyi thinks that it is inconvenient for children to play with cloaks and capes, but the appearance of down jackets is afraid that the current people will not accept it.


    Instructed the people in Zhuangzi to collect duck down, and asked the people in the sewing room to make down jackets and trousers for the family members according to their own design drawings, which were light and close to the body, even if they walked outside without wearing a cloak and cape, it would not be cold.


    He also made several sets of bunts for Brother Hao. The children didn''t pay attention when they were playing, and they often changed several clothes a day.


    Brother Hao has seen the drawings drawn by his sister for a long time, and now he is very happy.


    The people in the sewing room knew that the masters were here, so they brought all the clothes. Brother Hao was taken by Nan Xing to change his clothes. The old lady also tried on the newly made cloak and liked it very much.


    When Xiao Chenrui saw his clothes: "Sister, this is too much, right?"


    Yunyi looked at him: "It''s not like going back to Beijing now than in the northern Xinjiang, and I''ve come into contact with more people. Besides, you have to pay attention to your clothes when you arrive at the academy, don''t worry."


    How could she not know what the eldest brother was thinking, fearing that he would have a psychological burden, she added: "Everything will be fine, as long as you study with peace of mind and support the Xiao family in the future, it will be the best reward for your sister, but also You can''t just read the books of sages and sages wholeheartedly, you can understand the thoughts of my sister."


    Xiao Chenrui''s nose is sour, and his eyes are wet: "I know."


    In my heart, I thought: My sister is only two years older than me, but she has to bear the family''s livelihood. Although my sister is a capable person, I still feel sorry for her. Fortunately, Brother Rui is good and never stops her. Sister does what she wants to do.


    Brother Hao changed his clothes and ran out: "Grandmother, sister, brother, I''ve changed my clothes. Is it what my sister said, I''m the most beautiful cub in our family?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 442： I know its a conspiracy

    Chapter 442 I still know how to use a trick


    Everyone laughed when they heard this.


    Yunyi stepped forward and let him turn around: "It''s not bad, he is indeed the most beautiful boy in our family."


    The old lady touched the jacket made of duck down: "How did you come up with the idea of ??filling it with duck down? This dress is really light."


    Yunyi smiled and stepped forward: "Grandma, let Xu Mammy help you in and try it out. It happens that the people in the sewing room are here. If there is something that doesn''t fit, you can correct it in time."


    Xiao Chenrui also took his clothes to the side room to try on. He was full of gratitude to his sister, and swore in his heart that he must study hard, try to get the title as soon as possible, and share the burden for his sister, so that she would not have to work so hard.


    After a lot of tossing, it was confirmed that there was nothing to be modified, and the people in the sewing room left.


    Brother Hao looked at the new clothes on his body: "Grandmother, I want to play with Hongzhang at the Ji family next door."


    The old lady didn''t want to restrain him: "Let Xueling and Nanxing accompany you, but you can''t run out alone. There are so many flowers at the bottom of the year, so I''m just waiting to sell the children and count the money to go home for the New Year."


    Brother Hao agreed when he heard his grandmother: "I''m smart so I won''t let them cheat, thank you grandmother."


    turned to Xiao Chenrui and Yun Yi who were sitting on the side and said, "Brother, sister, I''m going to play."


    turned around and said to Xueling and Nanxing outside: "Grandma agrees, let''s go."


    The three of them ran away without a trace.


    Yunyi looked at Brother Hao who ran away: "It seems that it''s right to go back to Beijing. Brother Hao is a lot more lively after returning to Beijing, and he has his own friends."


    The old lady picked up the tea cup, blew the foam, took a sip and said: "No, it''s a good time to play with the young master of the Ji family, and the children from the Wu family on the opposite side also play with them sometimes, and the tutors are also good. Very polite."


    Xiao Chenrui smiled: "In the days when Brother Hao just came back, he wanted to play with Ji Hongzhang next door, but he was afraid that he would be rejected.


    He asked Xueling to go to the kitchen to bring a plate of freshly baked pastries, and ate them at the gate facing the cold wind. Ji Hongzhang, a child, could not stand the temptation, he walked over and stared.


    Brother Hao used the same method, and within a few days, he became one with the children of these families. "


    Yun Yi smiled and said, "I still know how to use a trick."


    The old lady put down the tea cup: "Don''t look at Brother Hao''s small person, his heart is clear, the children of the Shui family across the alley, Brother Hao never plays with his children."


    It has been more than a month since they moved in, and they have heard a little about the surrounding neighbors. In this area, his house and the Ji family''s house next door are the largest, and the rest are only three-entry yards at most. few.


    But apart from the Shui family across the alley, everyone else is very easy to get along with.


    The Shui family was said to be the family of the third daughter-in-law before, and the third son was the son-in-law.


    As a result, the third daughter-in-law couldn''t bear the sparring after a few years, and left a pair of children and went away. As a result, the original Zhang Mansion was changed to Shui Mansion.


    The family lives in the Zhang family''s house. On the surface, they are good to the Zhang family''s two children, but when the door is closed, they are bullying all kinds of children. Otherwise, they have to take care of their face. was kicked out of the house.


    My father married his step-wife within a year. It really is not a family as soon as they enter the house, for fear of outsiders saying that her stepmother lives in someone else''s house, which is not good for the two children.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 443： A feeling of sympathy

    Chapter 443 A feeling of pity for each other


    If she hadn''t let Xiao Yiping know about the situation of the neighbors in advance, thinking about knowing each other and knowing each other, so that they can get along well, I still don''t know this.


    After their mother died, the Shui family wanted them to change their surname back to Shui, but the two children disagreed with what they said. The Shui family even thoughtlessly called the two children white-eyed.


    The Shui family were afraid that the two children would spread the matter out, so they did not dare to be hard. However, because of this, the two brothers and sisters were angry everywhere in the house. Fortunately, Zhang Xidong was a powerful person, and he took good care of his sister Zhang Kejia. .


    Thinking of the incident where Zhang Xidong was beaten to the ground by several cousins ??a few days ago, he thought of the fierce look in his eyes, and knew that this child was probably ready to go.


    On that day, she rescued him from the fists of those cousins. He just said "thank you" indifferently and prepared to leave without looking back.


    Yunyi remembered that in modern times, his situation was the same as his, and he felt a sense of pity for the same disease.


    then stopped him: "If you are willing to learn martial arts, I can find a master for you, of course, if you are not willing, just pretend that I didn''t say anything."


    Zhang Xidong stopped: "I will."


    Then he bowed deeply to Yun Yi, turned around and disappeared around the corner.


    Yunyi retracted his thoughts and said leisurely: "The people of the Shui family, I''m afraid it won''t be better for a few years. As long as Zhang Xidong grows up, it''s definitely not something the Shui family can handle."


    The old lady said softly, "What a sin."


    Thinking of what the big house did to Yunyi''s sister and brother at the time, I immediately felt bad.


    sighed, and then said: "You guys go to work, I''m going to rest for a while."


    Yunyi realized that maybe what she said just now made her grandmother think of the people in the big room, but this is a fact. If it wasn''t for her, it might not be possible for the children in the second room to be alive.


    The two brothers watched the grandmother go back to the inner room, and Xiao Chenrui said: "Sister, I met people from the grandfather''s side outside yesterday, and they said that we would have time to go to the house to play."


    Yunyi knew who Xiao Chenrui was talking about. The original owner''s grandfather moved to the south with his eldest son''s family to live in office. Because he was far away, he sent people back to Beijing every year for the boxing ceremony.


    My grandfather also had a younger brother, who was born in the capital. The relationship between the two brothers was not very close, so after the Xiao family accident, they did not even show their faces.


    Xiao Chenrui is talking about the people in the grandfather''s mansion. I''m afraid he has heard some news, or he can''t be so enthusiastic.


    Yunyi didn''t have a good impression of them, so he said casually, "Just be normal."


    Xiao Chenrui knew what her sister meant: "I understand."


    After chatting a few more words, the two brothers and sisters went to work on their own.


    Xiao Chenrui wanted to visit the gentleman from Lijingqian Academy, so he asked Kong Qing to go to the kitchen to pack two cakes, then he took a pot of blooming Molan from his sister and left the house.


    And Yunyi went back to her yard. Xiao Yiping brought the account book from the capital during this period of time. She wanted to read the account book and think about the events in the next year.


    *


    Jing''an Princess Mansion


    Jiao Yuyan learned that her mother was ill, and rushed back to the house: "Mother, are you all right? Why did you get sick when you were doing well?"


    Princess Jing''an looked at her daughter who came in: "It''s going to be New Year''s Eve. What do you do when you come back, you''re not afraid that your mother-in-law will not like it."


    Jiao Yuyan pouted: "You are all sick, how can I take care of so much, and besides, there are servants in the house, and my presence or absence does not matter."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 444： You can remember what I said

    Chapter 444 What I said, you can write down


    Princess Jing''an had some headaches. Lou Yuming was there before. No matter what happened, he could help them settle it. It can be said that Lou Yuming was the knife in her hand and did a lot of bad things for her.


    Now, I still haven''t received any news from there, and I know in my heart that people must be miserable and something has happened.


    Daughter used to be arrogant before. Although she is a princess, she can''t do some things in an open and honest way. There was Lou Yuming in the past, but if something happened to her later, no one would be so dedicated to helping her settle it.


    Now she only hopes for a good life for her daughter. Thinking of Lou Yuming, she feels powerless again.


    How stupid I must be, I have always been in single-line contact, I have never been to Tongluo Mountain, I don''t know where it is, and I don''t know everything about Lingyun Villa, even the ownership of Lingyun Villa. She has nothing to do.


    Don''t say that she couldn''t find it, even if she found it, no one would be able to listen to her.


    And she didn''t dare to say anything about it. If it was known that she had a team of people, the one in the palace would be unkind to her, and she really wanted to slap herself.


    looked up at his daughter: "Since you are married, accept your arrogant temperament, don''t cause any more trouble, live in peace, and have a good relationship with the people in Zhongbo''s house."


    Jiao Yuyan always felt that something was wrong with her mother today: "Mother, what''s wrong with you?"


    Princess Jing An forced a smile: "It''s okay, as you get older, it''s easy to nagging. Can you write down what I said?"


    Jiao Yuyan nodded: "I can provoke anything, they don''t provoke me, I''m too lazy to care about them."


    Princess Jing''an frowned upon hearing this: "Did they bully you?"


    Jiao Yuyan shook her head: "No, it''s too late for them to hide from me."


    Princess Jing''an was not relieved when she heard this, but her face was full of sadness: "Yan''er, you should really restrain your temper. If your mother is gone in the future, hey, don''t talk about it."


    Jiao Yuyan was also anxious: "Mother, what nonsense are you talking about, don''t scare me, I''m the only relative in this world, you are the only relative in the world, people on my father''s side don''t like me, and my grandmother is not very close to me, if I don''t have you anymore ,What should I do?"


    Princess Jing An looked at her daughter in her arms and felt uncomfortable. She knew that what her daughter said was not a lie. Although her husband''s family had a small official position, the family was too rigid, and she never thought of climbing Gaozhi.


    Not to mention that Fuma went at a young age, they had no affection for Yaner at all.


    In these years, there have been only a handful of exchanges between the two governments, and Yan''er often doesn''t stay overnight when she goes back, so she doesn''t have any feelings at all. Probably blood and family affection can be sensed, but they don''t, so they hate each other.


    The mother and daughter had another conversation, and then Princess Jingan spoke up and said, "It''s getting late, you go back earlier, it''s the twenty-nineth day of the twelfth lunar month today, don''t make any more gossip."


    Looking to the side of Zhang Mama: "Bring those tribute oranges from the palace to the county master, and let her go back and share with the people in the palace."


    Mother Zhang replied: "Okay, this old slave will send someone to the county master''s carriage."


    Sending off the county lord, Mammy Zhang said a little puzzled: "Princess, with our princess mansion here, don''t the people from Zhongbo''s mansion dare to show the county lord''s face?"


    Princess Jing''an looked out the door: "Before the palaces in the capital gave the princess'' palace some face, I also felt that the princess'' palace could not be provoked, and the people who offended me would not end well. Everyone was afraid that it was the emperor''s brother who was venting his anger on my behalf."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 445： New Years Eve

    Chapter 445 It''s New Year''s Eve


    took a few sips of the tea on the low table, and then continued: "But without Lingyun Villa, no one will obey unconditionally in the future, no one will do things for us unconditionally, and there will always be clues over time.


    It¡¯s okay to have me here now. In the future, no one will protect Yan¡¯er. I¡¯m afraid that she will be bullied. I might as well let her change her behavior slowly, and I can worry less. "


    Mammy Zhang took the tea cup from Princess Jing''an''s hand and put it down: "Princess, it''s not a problem for us to wait like this, it''s better to let the old slave find the bag in the capital, anyway, as long as they can afford the money, they don''t ask who the employer is. If it doesn''t get done, half of the commission will be refunded."


    Princess Jing''an was moved when she heard this. After a long time, she said, "Okay, then you go, no matter what the result is, you must have a letter of approval."


    Mother Zhang got the princess''s instructions, and then kicked the silver and hurried out of the house.


    Mammy Zhang is smart. I asked Bao there that there is a Lingyun Villa on Tongluo Mountain. She has a distant nephew who works there, but she hasn''t come back for half a year. The family is afraid that something will happen to him, but they can''t find it. The place, I want people to go over and inquire about the situation.


    Over there, I heard Tongluo Mountain, the place is not too far, and I didn''t think too much, so I took the task.


    *


    In the afternoon of the 30th year, Jing Rui and Yun Yi got their breaths, and the two made an appointment for a meeting place.


    Yun Yi took out a lot of tangerines, bananas, apples, pears, strawberries, black tea, green tea, and rose tea from the space and put them in the carriage, and then Jing Rui drove her back to the Xiao residence.


    After unloading all the things, Yun Yi sent Jing Rui out of the house, and put the same fruit and tea into the carriage with his mind, and then watched Jing Rui leave.


    As a result of this wave of operations, Jing Rui went back and told his grandmother and father that this was a gift from Yunyi. Instead of putting it in the warehouse, he directly divided three copies and sent them back to their respective yards.


    At first, Mrs. Cheng didn''t take it seriously, she just looked good, but after eating it, she told no one to touch the fruits and tea leaves, which was like a treasure.


    Because this fruit and tea not only taste good, but I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a psychological effect or how to get it. I always feel that my sleep quality is much better, and my body is warm and very comfortable. Of course, this is another story.


    Cheng Yanbin also felt that these fruits and teas were very unusual. Thinking that Yun Yi got good things, he would not forget them, and he was even more satisfied with this daughter-in-law who had never been there.


    And the Xiao family really thought that the things were given by Jing Rui, and they all felt that Yunyi had such a fianc¨¦ who was always thinking about her and was happy for her.


    *


    On New Year''s Eve, Xiao Chenrui''s firecrackers were set off, and the family happily sat around the dining table.


    However, when the meal was over, I didn''t know which sentence touched the pain point of the old lady, so she went back to the house without enduring the year.


    Yunyi and Xiao Chenrui can also understand. After all, the family left Beijing, and only a few of them came back. No matter how strong the grandmother was, she would still love the people in the big house and the children and grandchildren who suffered in the northern Xinjiang.


    The three brothers and sisters only left the grandmother''s yard after knowing that the grandmother was resting.


    Just when he didn''t know what to do next, he heard Aunt Gu say that the kitchen will be steaming flower cakes for a while, and there is no other entertainment. The three brothers and sisters followed directly to the kitchen, ready to participate and have fun.


    After a lot of tossing, Brother Hao was covered in flour, and Yun Yi and Xiao Chenrui also had a lot of them. This made the three brothers and sisters completely release their natural instincts, and the laughter of the three brothers and sisters continued to be heard in the room.


    After Aunt Gu and the others have finished pinching the flower cakes, and the finished product of the three brothers and sisters is ready, Brother Hao really can''t bear to look at it.


    Finished the update today. Thank you for your support. Once again, I wish you a Happy New Year and a prosperous Year of the Tiger!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 446： renegotiate marriage

    Chapter 446 Reconsideration of marriage


    On the third day of the first lunar month, Jing Rui brought his father, grandmother, and two carts of gifts to Xiao''s house to pay New Year''s greetings.


    As soon as the carriage of the General''s Mansion arrived in front of the gate of Xiao''s house, some people from the neighbors came out to watch the fun. After all, I had never seen any relatives with such a big battle, and when they saw the gifts removed from the carriage, they were all envious. .


    Xiao''s family knew that Jing Rui would come over today, but they didn''t expect his father and grandmother to come together.


    After a few greetings, Mrs. Cheng got straight to the point: "My grandmother, this year has passed, and Jing Rui is not too young. The marriage of these two children should be put on the agenda."


    This was discussed before, the old lady of the Xiao family nodded and said, "I just returned to Beijing to settle before, and I didn''t care about preparing a dowry for Yi''er.


    Yier''s birthday is on the 26th of the fourth month of the lunar calendar. I think that the time of May is a bit too fast. The next few months are too hot and not suitable. In addition, we have to prepare a dowry. It is set in September. What do you think, I just happened to leave Yier at home for August 15th.


    Although the General''s Mansion wanted them to get married as soon as possible, it was not in a hurry.


    As for the specific wedding date, the general''s mansion can find someone to count the auspicious day, but the date of the appointment has been fixed, which is on the third day after Yun Yi''s birthday.


    Originally, the old lady of the Xiao family said that she had been hired in northern Xinjiang before, but the general¡¯s mansion insisted on following the rules of the capital.


    Old Mrs. Xiao thought about the family of the General''s Mansion, and also thought that the General''s Mansion was the only son who had not been with him since he was a child. She was afraid that she wanted to make up for Jing Rui, so she nodded in response.


    When the people from the General''s Mansion left, Mrs. Xiao was a little worried: "Yi''er, we will not move the things hired by the General''s Mansion, and we will all be dowry for you and go back, hey, grandma is really sorry for you, even the dowry is your own. to earn."


    Xiao Chenrui didn''t feel good either. He felt that the Xiao family really owed his sister too much. If it wasn''t for her sister''s efforts, he and his younger brother would not be today.


    Yunyi laughed: "Okay, don''t feel that you owe me. With your company, I have motivation. We achieve each other."


    In the days that followed, everyone was busy.


    Yun Yi was about to go out today when she heard Su Ye come in and report: "Miss, Xiao Yiping is here."


    Yunyi immediately went to the front yard.


    Xiao Yiping saw Yun Yi coming over: "I have seen the master."


    Yunyi said, "Sit down."


    Xiao Yiping found a seat by the door and sat down: "Master, all the items you gave before were taken away by someone, and you got 19,000 taels of silver, plus the 26,000 taels you gave, your subordinates ordered three One shop, four villagers, and there are more than three thousand taels left."


    After saying that, he handed over a stack of things, and Yun Yi was very satisfied after reading it.


    Looking at the remaining 3,000-odd silver, he also thought about it: "Then let''s take a trip today. Since the shop has been picked up, we can''t leave it empty."


    So Yunyi made a temporary change to today''s itinerary, and went back to the yard to change into men''s clothes and left the house with Xiao Yiping.


    First, I went to see those three shops. Two of them are on the same street, not too far away. The size of the shops is similar, and the locations are also good.


    Yunyi asked suspiciously, "How did you manage to be in such a good position?"


    Xiao Yiping coughed lightly: "These shops were originally owned by a third-rank official who committed a crime. There are more than a dozen shops under his name, and it was not our turn. Got these two shops."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 447： what is this doing now

    Chapter 447 What is this doing now?


    Yunyi frowned: "Why is it the government of Zhenguo again?"


    Xiao Yiping said: "Yes, my subordinates have inquired about it clearly. The person who helped us is a man from the Duke''s Mansion. The subordinates have inquired about it, and it seems that he is repaying his gratitude."


    Yunyi seemed to remember something when she heard the repayment of her kindness. She patted her forehead and thought of Ye Huaiyi. She remembered that Jing Rui had mentioned before that Ye Huaiyi was the eldest young master of the Zhenguo Gongfu.


    Yun Yi thought to himself, Ye Huaiyi knew that he was the one who saved him, so why didn''t he say it face to face, maybe it was because he was afraid of her clinging to the town''s palace.


    What is this doing now?


    Do you want to use this method to repay your kindness? If you come to the door in the future and bring these things out, the kindness has already been repaid without your knowledge, so don¡¯t bother him again?


    Yunyi sneered in his heart, thinking: It''s really interesting, but it''s better this way.


    I quickly finished reading the two nearby shops, thinking about what to do in my heart.


    Thinking of getting married in the future, my grandmother is getting old, so I can''t let her worry anymore. The older brother has no time to take care of it. The younger brother is small. The business of these shops should be stable and long-lasting.


    Thinking that Xiao Yiping will set up his own caravan next, it is better to open a cloth shop. Then, when he has a caravan, he can bring back the goods he wants wherever he wants. Even if some expenses are incurred, it is definitely better than finding someone else. Affordable.


    Open another clothing store, which just complements each other. If there is unsalable fabric, it can be made into clothing without wasting it. It happens that the two stores are not too far away, so they can take care of things.


    As for the other one, it''s a bit far away, but in that direction, it''s not far from the city gate. There are many grocery stores and rice grain stores nearby. Yun Yi thought that he was going to build a soy sauce, vinegar, and bean paste workshop on Zhuangzi. .


    When the time comes, a seasoning shop will be opened, and the goods will be delivered at the cost price from your own village. The business will definitely not go wrong.


    She thought to herself: With the income of these three shops and four villagers, the house will gradually have a surplus, and then slowly buy other properties, and when the elder brother Xiao Chenrui grows up in the future, then she can completely let go.


    After turning around, I told Xiao Yiping the idea again: "Yiping, the two stores are a cloth store and a clothing store. I will give you the design drawings in a few days. Then prepare the materials.


    The rest of the store is temporarily used to sell the products in our Zhuangzi, wine, vermicelli, and even more food can be sold at the cost price, just don¡¯t leave the store empty. "


    Yun Yi means that after the opening of these three stores, they will be directly handed over to his elder brother Xiao Chenrui. He also has to learn these things. At least in the future, after the family business is big, he can understand all the procedures in the stores and understand the ledger at a glance. Don''t get fooled.


    When they went back to the house to have dinner together, Yun Yi said this.


    First, the old lady was a little surprised: "What did you say?"


    Yun Yi calmly helped Brother Hao serve a bowl of soup: "You heard right, I have ordered three shops and four villages for my family."


    The old lady said, "How much money does this cost? Besides, if you let the General''s Mansion know, what will they think of you?"


    Yun Yi laughed: "Grandmother, don''t say I haven''t married yet, even if I do, I can control my own things.


    Besides, part of the money for the purchase of the store was left by my mother. I have not touched it. It was meant to be left to Brother Rui and Brother Hao. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 448： please make this trip

    Chapter 448 Please make this trip


    Xiao Chenrui didn''t believe what her elder sister said, probably because she said that because she was afraid that they would have a burden in their hearts.


    was about to speak when he heard Yun Yi continue: "You all know, I''m going to get married in September, but I can''t arrange things in the house well, so how can I get married at ease.


    Although there are not too many servants in the house, these are all expenses. If there is no fixed source of income in the house, what will we do in the future? "


    looked at the two younger brothers: "Besides, there is indeed a part of the money in this, which is the money left by my mother, I just helped you to buy the property, and the store will be decorated in one or two days.


    I have already thought about it, a cloth shop and a clothing store. For the time being, the cloth will be taken from the capital city, and then I will go back to Jiangsu and Zhejiang to buy some good silk and satin, but after that, you have to learn the things in the store, Chen Rui. , in the future you are going to prop up this family. "


    Xiao Chenrui understood that her sister was for his own good: "Yes, I see, sister."


    After dinner, Yun Yi looked at Brother Hao and said, "Brother Hao, after fifteen, you should go to school."


    Brother Hao suddenly flashed his big eyes: "Where am I going to go to school, do I want to be with my brother?"


    Yun Yi pinched his little face: "Well, it''s okay, my brother''s academy also has a children''s initiation class, but you don''t need to go to the initiation class, you have finished learning those, just go to the transfer class.


    However, if you want to enter the school, you have to pass the assessment of Mr. Academy. If you fail the assessment, you have to go to the initiation class. "


    Brother Hao jumped out of the chair and patted his chest: "Brother Hao has grown up now, so he doesn''t want to go to the enlightenment class. I know that the academy needs to be handed in for repairs. I will definitely pass the test, so I don''t want my sister to spend more money. ."


    Brother Hao is a child''s language, but these words warmed the hearts of several adults.


    The matter of the shop and Zhuangzi can be considered to have passed the bright road. In fact, the old lady has been worrying about the past few days. She has also been thinking, if this Yier gets married, the government will spend so much money in the future. What to do?


    She didn''t expect Yun Yi to think so thoughtfully, but at the same time she felt that she owed her granddaughter more and more, so that a girl could support a family.


    On the thirteenth day of the first month, Jing Rui came over and asked Yun Yi to come over to the mansion, saying that the old lady was not feeling well.


    The old lady of the Xiao family asked Xiao Chenrui and Xiao Chenhao to accompany her, and also brought the Lantern Festival and cream cake made by the mansion, and asked them to celebrate their old age in the past.


    On the carriage, Yun Yi asked about the situation: "What happened to her grandmother?"


    There were Xiao Chenrui and Xiao Chenhao in the carriage, and Jing Rui didn''t want to get too close to Yun Yi. He heard Yun Yi''s question: "I don''t know the specific situation. Lots of red rashes."


    When they arrived at the General''s Mansion, Xiao Chenrui and Xiao Chenhao were taken directly to the main hall, and Cheng Yanbin came over to speak first.


    Yun Yi followed Jing Rui to the old lady''s courtyard. Wei Wei, who was waiting anxiously under the porch, saw the people who came in and hurriedly greeted them: "Young Master, Miss Xiao, you are finally here, hurry into the room."


    Jing Rui stayed in the outhouse after entering the house, Yun Yi followed Wei Mammy into the inner room.


    Yunyi stepped forward and called out, "Grandma."


    The old lady saw Yunyi and waved to her: "Please make this trip."


    Yun Yi took a few quick steps: "What grandma said, just ask me, it shows that you treat Yi''er as your own."


    The old lady was wearing a loose shirt, Yun Yi rolled up her sleeves and saw the red dots on her arms. To be honest, people with intensive phobias would definitely get sick.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 449： Then why didnt you mention it

    Chapter 449 Then why didn''t you mention it


    After taking the pulse, he opened his mouth and said: "Acute eczema, I will prescribe a few medicines first, you should drink it for three days, I will go back and make some ointment for external application, and I will bring it to you tomorrow, and it should be able to be applied in a few days. It¡¯s effective, and you should avoid it for a few days.¡±


    After washing his hands, he remembered the food they brought: "When I came here, my grandmother asked you to bring some cakes, and I will ask the maid to bring you some to taste."


    The old lady heard that this disease can be cured, and her mood improved a lot. She smiled and said, "Okay, grandma will try it later."


    Washed his hands and took the medical kit he brought: "Grandma, I''ll put some anti-itch medicine for you first, so that you can feel better."


    As he said, he took out the potion he had prepared from the medical box he had brought, took the cotton swab he made, and asked the old lady to pull up both sleeves. Only then did she evenly apply a layer of potion.


    The porcelain vase and cotton swab were not taken back, but were handed to the maid on the side: "If the itching is severe, wipe it again."


    Because I had to go back to the house to make ointments for external use, I didn¡¯t stay any longer.


    came out of the inner room, and told Jing Rui about the old lady''s situation, and then went to the front yard together, went to the main hall to meet Cheng Yanbin, the future father-in-law, and then left with the younger brothers.


    Originally, Xiao Chenrui wanted to take Brother Hao to see the old lady, but Yun Yi said that the old lady was ill and it was not convenient.


    After returning to the mansion, Yunyi went directly to the pharmacy in the hospital to prepare the ointment.


    *


    Northern Xinjiang


    Sun Zhenyu''s stomach is already showing, at this time, she is sitting and chatting with her family while rubbing her stomach.


    Mrs. Sun said, "After your grandmother and the others returned to Beijing, will there be any letters?"


    Sun Zhenyu smiled at her grandmother Huanshi: "I came here, they said they have settled down, and I asked me to say hello to you in the letter."


    Her mother Gu Peilan heard this and rolled her eyes: "Then why didn''t you mention it?"


    Sun Zhenyu said a little embarrassedly: "It''s not that I forgot, it''s not too late to say, Yun Yi is getting married this year, but unfortunately we can''t attend."


    Gu Peilan looked at her lost look: "Okay, don''t say we can''t get out of the northern border, just get out. It''s far away, and you can''t go there like this."


    The old lady struggled for a long time, but she still asked: "Did Chen Ming bring some filial piety to the iron ore factory during the Chinese New Year?"


    Sun Zhenyu nodded: "Come on, my mother-in-law said that it''s okay to ignore it on weekdays. This is a big New Year''s day, so I have to express it so that people don''t pick on the wrong things and cause us trouble."


    The old lady nodded in agreement: "Your mother-in-law is a smart person, she did the right thing. I was confused before and forgot to remind you."


    Gu Peilan also agreed: "Your mother-in-law is better than that He''s, and she has a chance. If it weren''t for her smartness, they would have to go to the iron ore factory to work as a coolie. I heard that they are better than us. It¡¯s so hard here, work starts before dawn, and if you don¡¯t work hard, you¡¯ll get whipped.¡±


    looked at his daughter''s belly: "I hope you can have a boy in one fell swoop, and your life will be more comfortable in the future."


    Sun Zhenyu looked down at her belly: "Chen Ming said, whether it''s a boy or a girl, it''s his child, and he likes it all."


    Gu Peilan stretched out his finger and poked his daughter''s forehead: "That''s what he said, you still take it seriously."


    The old lady smiled and didn''t speak, she thought to herself, that might be what Chen Ming''s child said.


    Even when he became the head of a hundred households, he was still the same as before when he saw them. His aura had indeed changed, but he was still as good as before to the Yue family, and he was stable.


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 450： Settle down the Shaw family

    Chapter 450 Settling down the Xiao family


    In two days, Yunyi drew up the decoration design of the cloth village and the clothing store and handed it over to Xiao Yiping.


    The shop over there is also speeding up the renovation. When Yun Yi is not busy, she will go over to check the progress. She thinks about handling the affairs of her family before getting married, so that she can rest assured.


    In addition to these few shops, there were also the four Zhuangzi, who took Xiao Chenrui and asked Xiao Yiping to accompany him around, leaving a Zhuangzi closest to the capital, and went to the Yaxing to buy farmers who knew how to farm. In the future, the ingredients for Xiao''s house will be provided by this Zhuangzi.


    The other three villages were all rented out, and they only collected rent. However, it was agreed in advance that the tenant farmers on the villages had to use the seeds provided by the owner, and they could pay in advance or settle in late autumn.


    At the beginning, those tenants were still a little unhappy, Yun Yi explained it to them, and those people accepted it with suspicion.


    Yunyi''s vermicelli workshop is doing very well, so she asked Zhuangtou to mobilize tenants to properly plant some potatoes and sweet potatoes, and they will send someone to harvest them in late autumn.


    After hearing about the high yield of potatoes and sweet potatoes, people who are active and eager want to try planting. Some people heard about this thing last year, but they didn¡¯t expect the new owner to get seeds.


    After all these things were done, Yun Yi went to the Yaxing to buy a lot of popular women, and arranged them in the village closest to the capital of Xiao''s house. He also bought a lot of fabrics and asked them to follow their own drawings. , start making clothes.


    Xiao''s ready-to-wear shop follows a mid-to-high-end line, so the materials used are very particular, and the workmanship is also meticulous. Special personnel are arranged to check.


    The decoration of the three stores was completed in early February, and the Ruihao Grain, Oil and Seasoning Store opened first.


    The goods are purchased from Zhuangzi in Yunyi, and all the cost prices are given. The noodles, liquor, eggs, various grains, and other items that are temporarily unavailable will be purchased from other places.


    Some of the guys in these stores were picked from Yaxing, and some were picked by Xiao Jingping from Zhuangzi. The people in Zhuangzi are all trained, and if someone dares to come to the door to make trouble, they can come in handy.


    Because Zhuangzi served the food, the seeds were soaked in the water with spirit pills before planting, so the quality and taste of the food produced are quite impressive, plus there are big rewards three days before the opening. , business that is quite prosperous.


    These days, Xiao Chenrui also follows Yunyi when he goes to bed. At least he understands all the process of opening a store. He is smart and learns quickly.


    After that, Ruihao Clothing Store and Ruihao Clothing Store opened on the same day, and the two stores are not far away, so three days before the opening, if you bought fabrics in Ruihao Clothing Store, you can choose your favorite in Ruihao Clothing Store. style, make clothes for free.


    And as long as you order more than two sets of ready-to-wear clothes in Ruihao Ready-to-Wear Store, you can go to Yuyan Pavilion to experience a skin care for free, depending on the optional items at the store, or you can choose a pot of your favorite at Qicaiyuan Flowers for free. Flowers, of course, are also of the species specified in the store.


    This event was advertised for three days before the opening, and when it opened, even the richest people would have the idea of ??being a fool if they take advantage of it, not to mention the free experience of Yuyan Pavilion, which made many people excited.


    Colorful flowers are more beautiful than others, and it also makes many wives and young ladies who love flowers eager to move, so when the opening is opened, the number of customers is booming and the business is booming.


    Xiao''s house has also added a cashier since then. The first payment of money was the more than 3,000 taels left over from the previous purchase of shops and Zhuangzi. The profits from the opening of the few days were also sent back by the stewards of the stores.


    In just a few days, several thousand taels of silver came into the account, which made the old lady and brother Xiao Chenrui feel a lot.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 451： next exam

    Chapter 451 Final Exam


    The business of several stores was on the right track, and Xiao Chenrui also told his family a big event. The academy¡¯s gentleman asked him to take the child¡¯s birth test.


    Yunyi originally thought about letting him go next year. After all, he hasn''t entered the academy for several years, and he didn''t study systematically with his husband, but just taught himself at home.


    But seeing the firm eyes of the elder brother Xiao Chenrui, thinking that Jing Rui has been tutoring him for the past three years, it should not be inferior to those of the academy gentlemen, and there is no objection.


    The old lady was a little worried: "Brother Rui, why don''t you tell your family about such a big thing first? You only entered the academy a few years ago, are you too impatient?"


    Xiao Chenrui poured a cup of tea for his grandmother: "Grandmother, I have been studying hard in Beijiang for the past three years. If there is anything I don''t understand, I will ask my sister and brother Rui for advice. The gentlemen in the college are very good at my homework. I''m satisfied, and I want to try it out."


    Yunyi said softly: "Grandma, the gentleman of the academy just wants him to see it later. Even if it doesn''t work this time, it''s good to accumulate some experience, it''s not a bad thing."


    After listening to her granddaughter''s words, the old lady didn''t object anymore, and said to Xiao Chenrui: "Then you have a good rest these two days, and the most important thing is to keep your spirits up."


    The time for the next exam soon came. Yun Yi went to the kitchen early, prepared food for three days in person, took Brother Hao, and personally sent people into the exam room.


    Based on what she knew about her eldest brother Xiao Chenrui, there should be no problem with taking the test. For the past three years in Beijiang, he had been studying all the time. He was familiar with the Four Books and Five Classics, and he was able to master it. Even when Jing Rui talked about it, he was right. He was full of praise.


    In addition to the knowledge she taught him on weekdays, she believed that if there was no special reason, there should be no problem, and everything would be fine.


    Brother Hao watched his brother enter the examination room: "Sister, when are we coming to pick up my brother?"


    Yunyi reached out and pinched his little face: "I can''t come to pick you up until the exam is over. It''s getting late. My sister will send you to the academy first. You have to study hard."


    Leaving Kong Qing outside the examination room, she took Brother Hao to Hengbei Academy.


    Brother Hao passed the 16th day of the first lunar month, passed the assessment of Hengbei College, and was successfully transferred to the class, and became a classmate with the older children.


    Originally, Yun Yi was afraid that he would be bullied in the class, but he never thought that he would become a group pet.


    There are more than 30 classmates in the class, and they all love him very much. All of them are feeding little experts. No matter what delicious or fun they bring, they don¡¯t forget to bring him a copy.


    So out of gratitude, Yun Yi also often asked Brother Hao to bring some home-made meals to share with the classmates in the class.


    In this way, Brother Hao was even more mixed in the class, and it was smooth sailing.


    No, as soon as he arrived at the gate of the academy, a classmate came to pick him up, and he did not forget to say hello to Yunyi politely. Xueling followed behind Brother Hao with something, always remembering his task.


    Yunyi didn''t let Uncle Xu go back until he couldn''t see anyone.


    Originally, she wanted to see how the new workshop was built in Zhuangzi, but she thought that today was a special day, and she was afraid that her grandmother would be alone in the house, so she would go back to the house and accompany her at ease.


    *


    Jing''an Princess Mansion


    Princess Jing''an''s eyes widened when she heard Zhang Ma''s report: "What did you say?"


    Mother Zhang couldn''t accept the fact at first. She didn''t expect Bao to inquire about the news sent over there.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 452： Think about it, but dont hurt your body

    Chapter 452 Want to open up a little bit, but don''t hurt your body


    Princess Jing''an had some conjectures in her heart, but now that she got such news, she couldn''t bear it anymore.


    She doesn''t know how many people there are in Lingyun Villa, but she can''t be empty, and she hasn''t let them go out to do errands recently. All these years of hard work have been in vain, and she still doesn''t know what happened?


    This kind of thing is unbearable for anyone, let alone Princess Jing''an who always thinks she is aloof.


    In a frenzy, she pulled out all the pots of flowers that were closest to him, and then turned around and was about to attack the ornaments placed on the opposite side, Mammy Zhang hurriedly stepped forward to stop people: "Princess, you can''t throw things anymore. Now, these are the best products that money can''t buy."


    Princess Jing An grabbed Zhang Ma''s shoulder and shook it back and forth: "How could this be the result, what will Yaner and I do in the future?"


    Mother Zhang was also a little distressed. She reached out and hugged the princess in her arms, and reminded in a low voice, "Everything will pass. You have to be calm, and you can''t let anyone see the clues."


    Princess Jing''an lost her strength and fell to sit down. Mammy Zhang didn''t hold anyone for a while, and the two sat on the ground together: "Princess, are you alright?"


    Mother Zhang has been by the princess''s side since she was a child. She knew everything about the princess. Seeing the princess who lost her energy, she felt very distressed.


    From childhood to adulthood, the princess has been doted on in the palace, but she can see clearly, the empress of the imperial concubine seems to spoil the princess on the surface, but there is no true love in her eyes. I can''t get rid of it, but I can''t figure out why the concubine did that.


    Now, even if there is something, I can only bear it. Now I just want to beg someone to investigate, but I don¡¯t know who to go to. As for the imperial concubine in the palace, I don¡¯t think I can count on it.


    I had done superficial work before, but since when, it was just perfunctory towards the princess, and even her servant could not stand it.


    sighed in his heart: "Princess, the ground is cold, this old servant will help you up."


    Mrs. Jing''an helped her from the ground by Madam Zhang, and as she walked to the table and sat down, Madam Zhang poured a cup of tea and placed it in front of the princess: "Princess, without Lingyun Villa, you are still from Beimo. Princess, everyone has to give you some face, you want to save some, but don''t hurt your body."


    After a long time, Princess Jing''an said, "Ma''am, you''re right, even if there is no Lingyun Villa who shared my worries for me, I''m still the princess of Beimo, the younger sister of today''s sage."


    Mother Zhang saw that the princess would slow down, and wanted to distract her: "Princess, the young lady who has never visited the General''s Mansion has been very beautiful recently."


    Princess Jing''an picked up the teacup, endured the headache and said, "What did she do?"


    Mother Zhang thought for a while before opening her mouth: "The Yuyan Pavilion we heard about was actually opened by her, and now there is one in the capital. I heard that the business is booming, and it''s not an exaggeration to make money every day.


    A few days ago, I opened a cloth shop, a ready-to-wear store, and, by the way, a grain, oil, and seasoning store not far from the North City Gate. I heard that the business is very good.


    Princess Jing''an narrowed her eyes when she heard it. She was so upset these days. She didn''t expect that someone would still be able to live with infinite beauty. How could that be, especially since she was still related to the General''s Mansion.


    motioned to Mammy Zhang to lower her head, whispered a few words in her ear, and then added: "You must find a safe person to do it, so as not to make mistakes."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 453： Whats the matter, wait for you to rest

    Chapter 453 What''s the matter, I''ll talk about it when you have a good rest


    Mother Zhang nodded: "Don''t worry, this will be done properly, just wait and watch the play."


    Yunyi stayed with the old lady in the mansion for one day, and arrived at Zhuangzi the next day. The capital is warmer than the northern border, and some people have already started to clean up the fields these days.


    Before officially entering the busy farming season, Zhuangzishang will soon start to build workshops for bean paste, soybean paste, soy sauce, vinegar, and vegetable oil.


    She also wanted to take advantage of these few days to go to the tooth bank to find some more people, just to bring them back to help build the workshop. Once the workshop is completed, it can be put into production immediately.


    Yun Yi asked Xiao Yiping to vacate a yard a few days ago, and selected a few smart, studious, and thoughtful people from Zhuangzi, ready to open a small stove for these people, teach them the process of making, let them master first Technology can only be strictly controlled at that time.


    Anyway, apart from the plain oil, the other items will take time, so there is no rush.


    After dealing with the matter on Zhuangzi, I met the selected people and told them that I would come every day for a few days to teach them the process of making the seasonings, and let them take care of personal hygiene these days.


    Then he said to Xiao Yiping: "The people who were brought back from Lingyun Villa before, you gave them a good job, one person is responsible for the whole thing, and let them get started as soon as possible.


    There is also the training base. There are never too many people. In the future, there will be branches in various places. I am afraid that it will not be enough. Therefore, I will send people to continue to find people to join the training, and only after passing the training can I leave the base. This is absolutely impossible. vague. "


    Xiao Yiping nodded and said: "Master, don''t worry, the subordinates have already assigned them the work before, I believe they will be familiar with their errands soon."


    Arranged everything before leaving.


    Soon after the three-day exam was over, Yun Yi and Brother Hao waited outside the exam room early. After the door of the exam room opened, candidates filed out from inside, and the Yun Yi siblings searched for Xiao Chenrui in the crowd.


    Brother Hao cheered: "I see my brother."


    Yunyi looked happy.


    Kong Qing saw his young master come out and ran over: "Master, we have come to pick you up, the young lady and the young master are in the carriage over there."


    Waiting for Xiao Chenrui to get in the car, Yun Yi said with a smile: "It''s hard work, hurry home to wash and eat, and have a good sleep."


    When I got home, the old lady had already waited for the front yard, and she didn''t ask how the test was going. She urged Xiao Chenrui to wash up first, and when she came out to eat, she also urged him to go back to rest first.


    The old lady smiled and looked at her grandson''s hesitant expression: "What''s the matter, I''ll talk about it when you have a good rest, Zuo Dan will also know everything when the list is released."


    *


    After a few days, Yun Yi never went to Zhuangzi, but was left at home by the old lady to make a wedding dress.


    However, this is really difficult for Yunyi, the original owner was a good girl, not to mention that her craftsmanship in her previous life was even better, so in a few days, the wedding dress was almost the same.


    The old lady looked at the embroidery on the wedding dress and said with satisfaction: "I didn''t expect Yier''s Nvhong to be more advanced than before. I''m afraid her grandmother is not as good as your embroidery."


    Yunyi said a little embarrassedly: "Grandmother, how can it be as good as you said, but I found that there is a trick to this embroidery, maybe I got it, and that''s how I made progress."


    The old lady smiled and said: "It''s good to be enlightened, so even if you get married, and occasionally help your elders make a dress, you can still get it, and grandmother can rest assured."


    The next day, the wedding dress was finally completed. After seeing the finished product, the old lady praised her granddaughter very well.


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support! Happy Lantern Festival everyone!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 454： As long as you like it, I will remember it

    Chapter 454 As long as you like it, I will remember it


    This day, finally ushered in the day of results.


    After breakfast, Kong Qing accompanied his young master out of the house.


    Originally, Yunyi wanted his eldest brother Xiao Chenrui to wait for the letter in the house, but Xiao Chenrui smiled and said, "Sister, I want to go there and feel the tense atmosphere."


    In fact, he felt that he did well in the exam this time, and he wanted to go there to witness this moment in person, but he also knew that there were mountains outside the mountains, and there were people outside the mountains, and he didn¡¯t dare to say that he would definitely pass.


    After they left, Yun Yi accompanied the old lady in the main hall to wait for news. The grandmother said that everything would be natural, but the hand holding the tea cup revealed her nervousness.


    The waiting time always makes people feel long, the tea in the old lady''s hand is almost cold in her hand, and she has not finished drinking it.


    Still Yun Yi smiled and said, "Su Mu, give the old lady a cup of tea."


    The old lady was taken aback for a while, and she smiled when she saw the tea cup in her hand: "Actually, I''m quite worried."


    Yunyi stood up: "That''s why Chen Rui went to the scene, waiting is the most tormenting."


    The old lady smiled and nodded: "This is the truth."


    The two were talking when they heard Kong Qing shouting excitedly: "It''s over, it''s over, the young master is on the list."


    The old lady couldn''t sit still anymore, she quickly got up and walked to the door, and saw Kong Qing striding in: "Old lady, miss, the young master is on the list."


    Yunyi said happily: "Okay, everyone in the house will be rewarded with one or two silver coins."


    The servants next to ?? all smiled and said, "Miss Xie rewarded."


    Being on the list means that you can participate in the government exam two months later, and you can become a child after passing it.


    In addition to being happy, he did not forget to instruct: "Let the kitchen cook more dishes that the eldest young master likes to eat, and also add two dishes to the servants in the house, so that everyone can be happy together."


    Xiao Chenrui came back with Jing Rui, and when he entered the gate, he saw his grandmother and sister standing in the courtyard: "Grandmother, sister, passed the test."


    The old lady said excitedly: "Okay, our Ruigeer is really good."


    Jing Rui came in and went to Yun Yi''s side, taking advantage of the time when his grandparents and grandchildren were talking: "Yi''er, this is for you."


    said and handed over a small box.


    Yunyi took over: "What is this?"


    Jing Rui said softly: "It''s something you like, open it and take a look."


    After Yunyi opened it, he was pleasantly surprised: "Where did it come from?"


    Inside is a palm-sized purple jadeite and a few small blue diamonds. Although not many, the fineness is very good, and there are basically no impurities.


    Yunyi liked it very much, and she couldn''t put it down: "Thank you, Jing Rui, I still remember that I liked these."


    Jing Rui''s face is doting: "As long as you like it, I will remember it."


    The two looked at each other and smiled, Yun Yi closed the box first, and looked at Xiao Chenrui who had finished speaking: "Brother Rui, congratulations."


    Jing Rui did not leave at noon, and the family happily ate a celebratory feast.


    Needless to say, in the following days, no one in the family would dare to disturb Xiao Chenrui to review his homework. He usually only goes to the academy every five days. If there is anything he doesn''t understand, write it down first, and then ask the master for advice. After all, there is no one in the house. If you disturb him, it will be quieter. .


    Xiao Yiping went to the mansion to report the matter, and after finishing the business, he said, "Master, the eldest and second masters of the Shao family returned to the mansion yesterday."


    Yun Yi nodded after listening, "I see, it''s been hard work."


    After Xiao Yiping left, Yun Yi arrived at the old lady''s courtyard: "Grandmother, uncle, they have returned to the house."


    After listening to the old lady: "Then tomorrow, your siblings will accompany me back to Shao Mansion."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 455： This relative can still be handed over

    Chapter 455 This relative can still be paid


    Yun Yi nodded: "Okay, I heard that the aunt in the big room likes flowers, so I will bring a few pots of flowers tomorrow, and the aunt in the second room heard that she likes embroidery, so it happens that I have a small screen there, and I will bring it with me tomorrow. , I believe they will like it.¡±


    The old lady didn''t expect Yun Yi to make inquiries about this, and she was moved: "You have a heart."


    She asked Xiao Yiping to send someone to investigate the entire Shao family. Now she knows everyone in the Shao family better than her grandmother.


    Originally planned to go to the Shao family in the first month of the month, but Xiao Yiping said that the two uncles of the Shao family took their family members to Ximing City to support their cousin who was married in the big house.


    This really hurts my daughter. After all, it takes more than a month to travel back and forth, not to mention that everyone in the Shao Mansion, except the second aunt and grandmother who stayed at home, followed him. The cost on this journey is not a small amount.


    Xiao Yiping also investigated that when they were exiled, the aunt and grandmother of the big house let someone go to the cell to spread the word, and the Shao family would no longer have this relationship, and there would be no need to contact them in the future.


    The person who passed the message even brought a pen, ink, paper and inkstone with him. At first glance, he went away prepared and asked his grandmother to write a letter of separation from the Shao family.


    In order to reassure the elder sister-in-law of her mother''s family, as well as the good of her elder brother and nephews, her grandmother did as the elder sister-in-law wanted. I heard that the uncle of the Shao family didn''t eat a few meals when he saw that the letter was cut off.


    He knew that his sister was for the Shao family, but he didn''t know that it was the letter of divorce, his wife forced his sister to write it, because the person who broke the letter fell ill all of a sudden, until they were exiled and set off. Neither is good.


    As for the second uncle, he was angry with his grandmother. The Shao family did not give up on her. Unexpectedly, the younger sister wrote the divorce letter first, which made him feel sorry for her. At the same time, he was also angry. The anger didn''t go away, and when the anger disappeared, I was very annoyed.


    Years ago, they knew that their younger sister had come back. The big house was unable to live in peace because of her daughter''s anger at her husband''s house, so it was delayed. The second uncle was so angry again and wanted to let her younger sister come to the door first.


    As a result, the old lady felt a little uncomfortable because of what her sister-in-law did back then, so this delay will come to the end of the year.


    On the sixth day of the first lunar month, when he was about to take Yunyi and his brother back to Shao''s house, he got news that the Shao family had gone away to support their married daughter.


    Yunyi felt that except for the uncle and grandmother in the big house, everyone else in the Shao family was okay, and this relative can still be paid.


    So when preparing for the ceremony, I was not stingy. I prepared a cooked 100-year-old ginseng. A few days ago, I discovered that the river mussels thrown into the space stream had actually produced pearls.


    The size is not too big, but they are round, full, shiny, and cold in the hand. It is really a boutique product produced in space.


    Yunyi was not stingy, she just packed a small box, and prepared two jars of high-quality liquor brewed from Zhuangzi, and she was done.


    When we were having dinner in the evening, we talked about going to Shaofu as a guest tomorrow.


    Yunyi wanted to make her grandmother feel better tomorrow, so she sent someone to Shao¡¯s house to deliver a letter to her uncle during the day. She didn¡¯t care whether the grandmother in the big house was happy or not, as long as her grandmother was happy.


    After breakfast the next day, the family went out.


    Yunyi accompanied her grandmother and brother Hao in a carriage, and the maids took gifts in another carriage.


    Xiao Chenrui did not ride in a carriage, but escorted him on one side.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 456： Just wanted to teach her a lesson

    Chapter 456 Just wanted to teach her a lesson


    The old lady''s mood is complicated. People often say that ''it''s easy to add icing on the cake, but it''s difficult to send charcoal in the snow'', but in that situation, the eldest sister-in-law of her family not only did not warm herself, but also poured her a pot of cold water. As you can imagine.


    Xiao''s house and Shao''s house are now two directions, and there is a market in the middle, so when we arrive at Shao''s house, it is already the end of time.


    The Shao family rushed to the gate as soon as they heard the news from the servants.


    The eldest grandfather of the Shao family, Shao Chengyuan, and the second grandfather, Shao Zhonghe, were a little excited, and they went to the gate regardless. When they saw the little girl getting off the carriage, their eyes were wet.


    I thought that I would never see my little sister in my life, but I never thought that my little sister would return to Beijing because of the blessings of her grandson and granddaughter.


    The old lady also saw the two older brothers, who were blood brothers and sisters in the end: "Big brother, second brother, I''m here to see you."


    Shao Chengyuan greeted him: "Little sister, it''s good to come back, just come back, quickly enter the house, and have a good talk with big brother."


    The three sisters and brothers Yunyi came forward to meet Li, and the group entered the mansion.


    When he entered the main hall and took his seat, the uncle of the second room, Shao Zhonghe, couldn''t get over that energy, so he repeated the old story: "Little sister, why were you so cruel back then, and someone sent a letter of renunciation."


    Of course, the old lady cannot say that her sister-in-law sent someone to look for her in the prison.


    But Yun Yike doesn''t care about that, there are some things that my grandmother can''t bear in vain, and said with a smile: "The aunt and grandmother of the big house have sent people, how can my grandmother not respond.


    Besides, my grandmother is also for the Shao family. She will be exiled anyway. She can do the last thing she can do for her nephews to keep her family. Creation tricks people. "


    Actually, Yun Yi didn''t know this, because the jailer took Mrs. Xiao out at that time. When Yun Yi heard that the Shao family sent someone to visit the prison, he didn''t take it too seriously.


    She also wondered at the time that since she spent all the money to come to visit the prison, she didn''t know how to send something in, but as a junior, she couldn''t say anything.


    I remember that Mr. He still nagged a few words, but she didn''t continue until her grandmother told her to shut up.


    As soon as Yunyi''s words fell, Shao Chengyuan, the eldest grandfather of the Shao family, frowned and said, "Girl Yunyi, what did you say?"


    Yun Yike didn''t want to hide it, so he smiled and said: "It''s nothing, everything has passed, and besides, my aunt and grandmother are also for the Shao family''s good, we all understand the situation at that time.


    My grandmother also felt that she might not be able to come back. If writing a divorce letter would be good for the Shao family, that would be a good thing, so she picked up a pen and wrote it. "


    The second grandfather Shao Zhonghe looked at his sister: "Little sister, is what Yun Yi said true?"


    The old lady smiled lightly and said: "It''s all over, even if I write it, it won''t affect the relationship between our brothers and sisters. During the three years in Beijiang, I often miss you, I believe you are the same, as long as we brothers and sisters have hearts. Each other, that''s a piece of waste paper."


    The two brothers also felt reasonable after hearing what their sister said. In order not to affect the atmosphere, they did not settle accounts with the culprit, Qiu Qiaoyu.


    The second old man smiled and said: "Little sister is right, we are stunned. Every time I think about it in recent years, I feel bad."


    said that, he took out the divorce book from his arms and tore it up.


    Qiu Qiaoyu, who is sitting next to Shao Chengyuan, is the elder sister-in-law of the old lady, and now her face is like a palette, and she is a little ashamed.


    Yunyi and the old lady just closed it when they saw it. After all, they just wanted to teach her a lesson, so they pulled the topic away.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 457： Is it time to praise me next?

    Chapter 457 Is it time to praise me?


    Yunyi looked at the person in the Shao family''s big house: "I heard that the great-aunt in the big house likes flowers, so I brought two pots here, and I hope my uncle and grandmother like it."


    As soon as she finished speaking, someone came in with two pots of flowers, one pot of Phalaenopsis and one pot of camellia, both of which were watered with stream water. At first glance, they were superb. Qiu, who was fond of flowers, couldn''t take her eyes off her, so she forgot to thank you. .


    The eldest young lady who was still in the big room smiled and rounded up the scene: "Yi''er really has a heart. I didn''t expect to remember that your uncle and grandmother like flowers. This is sent to her heart."


    Yun Yi smiled slightly: "It''s good that my aunt and grandmother like it."


    Then he said, "My grandmother said that my uncle and grandmother in the second room liked embroidery. I happened to have a small screen in my hand, and my uncle and grandmother liked it when she saw it."


    Su Ye opened the screen, not to mention Zhong Yuxiu, the uncle and grandmother of the second room, even the female relatives who were present wanted to take it for themselves. This screen is still double-sided embroidery, which is really surprising.


    gave a set of skin care products to each of the female relatives present, which made the female relatives happy, and only then did they know that the Yuyan Pavilion was actually opened by Yun Yi, and everyone praised it well.


    The men were the two jars of good wine. They agreed to open it at noon and taste it together, and a group of men were looking forward to having dinner at noon soon.


    Later, he talked about Xiao Chenrui. He knew that he was going to participate in the government examination in April, and then it was everyone''s warm encouragement.


    After waiting for a long time without saying that his brother Hao was unhappy, he took the time to open his mouth and said, "Is it time to praise me next, the gentlemen of the academy have praised me."


    As soon as these words came out, everyone in the room laughed, even Qiu Qiaoyu, who had been focusing on looking at flowers, was laughed at.


    The eldest son of the big house, Shao Zhaokun, hugged Brother Hao: "Brother Hao, why are you so cute?"


    Brother Hao said proudly: "My sister said that no matter where I go, I am the most beautiful boy, and of course the cutest."


    Now Yunyi and the others also laughed, but the Shao family didn''t know what it meant, but they all laughed when they saw Brother Hao''s arrogant little expression.


    The eldest son of the second room, Shao Yiheng, said, "Brother Hao, what''s the most beautiful boy?"


    Brother Hao had an embarrassed smile on his face at this time: "The most handsome child, the most handsome child, the most eye-catching child."


    The second son of the second room, Shao Yian, was amused and laughed: "Brother Hao, you are really confident, who told you this?"


    Brother Hao looked at his sister and asked back, "Am I not handsome?"


    Now Shao Yian just doesn''t want to brag, so he has to brag. Otherwise, if the child is made to cry by himself, his father will not be able to clean up.


    So he smiled and replied, "Jun, really handsome."


    But he wanted to tease the little guy again, and then he reached out and gestured again: "It''s just a little worse than me."


    Brother Hao didn''t cry when he heard it, but he said solemnly: "How old are you, and you are still compared to me as a kid. Besides, I think I am handsomer than you, and still the most beautiful boy."


    With the addition of Brother Hao, the atmosphere became better and better, and the previous unpleasantness disappeared quickly.


    Everyone was talking happily, and someone came in to report that the food was ready, so the eldest young lady of the Shao family''s big room said, "The food is ready, let''s move to the dining room."


    When everyone got to the dining room and took their seats, Shao Zhaokun, the eldest young master of the big room, asked the servants to open a jar of the wine. When the wine was brought up, they could smell the strong aroma of the wine before they tasted it. The men couldn''t wait to taste it.


    After the men complimented the wine''s good taste, after a while, the men exchanged glasses and smiled happily.


    At the dinner table, he talked about life in northern Xinjiang. Knowing that he didn''t suffer too much crime when he went there, the two old masters of the Shao family finally passed the calamity in their hearts. This meal was a joyous meal.


    Yunyi and the others stayed at the Shao family until Shen Shi, and then left.


    After they left, everyone was stunned when the Shao family opened the remaining two boxes.


    This is really a big deal. A wild 100-year-old ginseng is a small box, but the pearls are bright and full of quality, letting the Shao family know that although the Xiao family has made a big disaster, the future can be expected.


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 458： You are so disappointing

    Chapter 458 You are so disappointing


    This future can be expected to have a wide range. If Xiao Chenrui can pass the exam in April, it means that he can become a scholar, just in time to participate in the rural exam in August, and if he is lucky, he may become a Juren.


    Even if he fails the exam, it is always good to accumulate some experience. After all, he is still young, and there will be more opportunities in the future. A 16-year-old scholar is already a rare existence.


    In addition, Yun Yi is going to get married in September, and he is married to the major general of the General''s House. This is such a great honor, not to mention that the business of Yuyan Pavilion is booming, and the daily progress is made.


    Shao Chengyuan closed the box and let people put it away. Now that there are no divisions in the house, these things of course belong to the public.


    After he sat down, he said to the juniors in the room, "You all get busy."


    As soon as the juniors left, Shao Chengyuan waved his hand to let the servants leave. At this time, only their husband and wife and second brother Shao Zhonghe and his wife were left in the house.


    Shao Chengyuan said, "Qiaoyu, why did you do that back then?"


    Qiu Qiaoyu knew from the moment her sister-in-law was back in Beijing that she could not hide this matter. She knew how good her master and brother-in-law were to her sister-in-law.


    He coughed lightly, and then said: "My sister-in-law didn''t say that, at that time, I was also for the good of our Shao family. I thought that if we were involved, I could take out the divorce letter she wrote so that it would not affect us. juniors in the family."


    Shao Chengyuan sneered: "If the imperial court wants to punish our sins, what''s the use of writing the letter of divorce, but in that case, if you force the younger sister to write the letter of divorce, you will stab the girl with a knife. let me down."


    Shao Zhonghe was drinking tea. In fact, he wanted to curse, but that was his sister-in-law, he couldn''t.


    This will hear the elder brother''s words, and he also agrees: "sister-in-law, what you have done is really inauthentic, for the past three years, I have been blaming the younger sister for being smart, but I didn''t know that the smart person was the elder sister-in-law, but it was my fault. people."


    Qiu Qiaoyu was a little guilty at first, but now she has opened up the matter, but she is relieved: "Anyway, now my sister-in-law has returned to Beijing, your relationship has not been affected, and you are always holding on to what you are doing. "


    Shao Chengyuan shook his head and said, "I, Shao Chengyuan, have been an upright and upright person in my life, but I don''t think that when my sister was in the most difficult time, you, the eldest sister-in-law, hurt her at that time. Why is your heart so cruel."


    Shao Chengyuan closed his eyes: "In the future, leave the affairs of the house to Zhao Kun''s wife. You have nothing to do with paying respects to Buddha, cultivating your heart, and living a leisurely life."


    Qiu Qiaoyu''s eyes widened angrily: "What do you mean?"


    Zhong Yuxiu, the second wife''s wife, stood up: "Sister-in-law, we are all getting old. If we should let go, we should let go. After working hard for a lifetime, it''s time to enjoy ourselves."


    Whether Qiu Qiaoyu is willing or not, the matter is settled, she turned around and left the main hall while holding her breath.


    After she left, Shao Chengyuan said to his younger brother Shao Zhonghe: "Second brother, the family should have been separated five years ago after serving his mother''s filial piety, but the two families have always been close and affectionate. You didn''t mention it, and I don''t want to leave. this mouth.


    Now, you and I are both great-grandfathers. While we can still call the shots, let¡¯s divide the family up and save unnecessary troubles. "


    He was afraid that if something happened to him, no one would be able to suppress his wife, and she would do something unreasonable and hurt the feelings of the two people.


    Soon it was evening, and when the dinner was over, the old man Shao Chengyuan said to everyone at the dinner table: "Tomorrow you all arrange the things at your hand, stay at home the day after tomorrow, and we will split the day after tomorrow."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 459： No matter how ugly, I dont hate it

    Chapter 459 No matter how ugly I am, I don¡¯t dislike it


    Everyone in the Shao family was taken aback by the sudden news of Jane, and everyone was stunned there.


    After reacting, they all looked at each other, not knowing what was going on, Shao Zhaokun, the eldest in the family, asked everyone''s questions: "Father, we have a good time, why do you suddenly want to separate the family? "


    Shao Chengyuan looked at the crowd and said, "It was long overdue for the family to break up, but it was delayed for three years because of filial piety to your grandmother. Later, it was also out of selfishness that I felt that the family was so lively that I was reluctant to break up.


    But your second uncle and I are both great-grandfathers, so it is better to divide the family while we are not confused, so as to avoid conflicts in the future. "


    Except for the children who were present, they didn¡¯t know what a family separation was, and I was afraid that no one except Qiu Qiaoyu wanted to break up the family.


    Since my mother-in-law handed over the family to her, in the past few decades, she has made the final decision.


    Oh, I think too much, you forgot that the stewardship right in your hand has been deprived, what are you thinking?


    means that there is no separation, and it has nothing to do with you.


    The juniors in the second room had never thought about splitting up the family before. Although the aunt was selfish, she didn''t dare to do too much with the uncle and her father. Seeing that her father and mother didn''t say anything, it must be the elders. They discussed it, so they did not express their opinions.


    It is not common for people like them to have no grandfather or grandmother and have not yet separated. Since the elders have discussed it, so be it.


    So this is the default for everyone.


    On the second day, everyone was doing the same thing as usual, but Qiu Qiaoyu couldn''t sit still. Because the books were still with her, she kept looking at them.


    thought in her heart, they are the big house, and the second house is a concubine, at least they have to occupy more than half of it, so she has been calculating how many properties their big house should occupy.


    It was just that she was doomed to waste her efforts. Shao Chengyuan had already thought about it. Although Shao Zhonghe was born from a concubine, he was also the son and grandson of the Shao family. it is good.


    In the future, children and grandchildren will have their own children and grandchildren, and what kind of life they want depends on their own abilities. As the old saying goes, ''a good girl doesn''t wear wedding clothes, and a good girl doesn''t eat meals from separate families''. good.


    *


    Yunyi and the others left their uncle''s house and met Jing Rui who came to pick them up halfway.


    When he returned to the mansion, Jing Rui didn''t know when he had a burden on his hand: "Yi Er, the diagnosis on grandmother''s body is completely gone, let me come over and tell you that your ointment really works, grandmother asked me to talk to you. You say thank you.


    In addition, my grandmother knew that you like jade, so I searched the warehouse and found a few pieces that I had collected before, and asked me to send them to you. "


    Yun Yi laughed: "Grandma is bleeding profusely."


    Jing Rui pinched her little face and said indulgently: "There will be no one else in the house. Sooner or later everything will be yours. Since you like it, send it over in advance."


    Yunyi patted his hand away: "Don''t keep pinching my face, then don''t have a big face and a small face, and you won''t be ugly."


    Jing Rui heard this and joked with a smile: "It''s okay, no matter how ugly I am, I don''t dislike it."


    Yun Yi glanced at him: "Why did you come back today?"


    Jing Rui said with a smile: "I''ve been practicing for a long time, arranging a few formations. They have been training formations every day these few days, so I took time to come back."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 460： Xiao Chenhao, who is this?

    Chapter 460 Xiao Chenhao, who is this


    Yunyi whispered: "I''ll cook in a while and cook a few dishes that you like to eat. It''s a treat for you."


    Jing Rui glanced at the person in front of him: "Okay, Yier still loves me."


    The old lady was a little tired, so she let the maid support her directly back to her yard.


    Xiao Chenrui was busy with Wenshu taking part in the academy exam in April, and also thought that Brother Rui finally came back, he must have a lot to say to his sister, so he directly took Brother Hao, who was not aware of it, away.


    Brother Hao, who was pulled away, still turned his head: "Brother Rui, can you take me out to play later?"


    Jing Rui looked at the pitiful little girl who pretended to be, and finally nodded: "Okay, I''ll go to you after I discuss it with your sister in a while."


    After passing the second gate, he shouted loudly, "Brother Rui, then I''ll wait for you, hurry up."


    Jing Rui smiled and shook his head: "How long has it been since someone took him out?"


    Yun Yi laughed: "That guy can''t give him a chance, he wants to let himself go as soon as he leaves the house, but he can''t be used to him."


    The two sat down in the main hall and sent the servants to stand outside the door before they started talking.


    Jing Rui took the teapot and poured a cup of tea for Yun Yi: "Yi''er, grandma and the others have someone watch the auspicious day and set the date on the sixth day of September. Can you see it?"


    This is a matter of time, and Yun Yi is not hypocritical: "You can do it."


    Jing Rui chuckled and said, "It will be your birthday in a few days. When I come back, I will discuss the appointment with my grandmother and Chen Rui shortly."


    The two chatted for a while, then got up and walked to the backyard, where Yun Yi wanted to cook by himself.


    After he got to the kitchen, he drove everyone out. No one except Aunt Gu would have thought that the major general would help with washing and side dishes, while his own lady was only in charge of cooking.


    This is not modern, you can do anything with the two of you behind closed doors, but there are some things that absolutely must take into account Jing Rui''s face, after all, the present is not what it used to be.


    The two of them were busy and cooked a table of meals, which was actually much earlier than the usual meal time in the house.


    The family seemed to have returned to the days in the northern Xinjiang, and they had dinner while talking and laughing. Only then did Jing Rui repeat what he said to Yun Yi before.


    The old lady nodded and said, "Okay, since the date has been chosen, let''s do it according to your wishes."


    After the business was finished, Brother Hao Nuonuo, who was listening, said, "Then are we going out?"


    Jing Rui laughed: "Brother Hao''s memory is really good, do you still remember it now?"


    Afraid of teasing any more, Brother Hao got angry with himself, so he said, "I agreed, of course I have to keep my word. Let''s go, I just had a meal, and just went out for a walk to digest."


    Brother Hao''s eyes suddenly lit up: "That''s great."


    Then motioned Jing Rui to bow his head, and said in his ear, "Since you are so kind to me, and you just told your grandmother that you are going to be hired, then I will call you brother-in-law in advance."


    Jing Rui was very happy when he heard this. He directly lifted Brother Hao above his head and made him sit on his neck: "Okay, then let''s go now."


    Jing Rui and his grandmother resigned, so they walked out with his brother-in-law.


    Yun Yi followed behind them with a smile: "You better put him down, let''s see what you guys look like, don''t be a joke."


    Brother Hao didn''t want to come down. He had seen other children being held on the shoulders by adults like this before, with a special look, and this time he would also look up.


    One didn''t want to come down, the other didn''t want to put it down. Come on, the two of them united the front and went straight out to the street.


    The children who usually play with Brother Hao gathered around: "Xiao Chenhao, who is this, where are you going?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 461： I forgot, it was my own fault

    Chapter 461 I forgot, it was my fault first


    Brother Hao''s face is arrogant: "This is my brother Rui, we are going out to do errands, and we will play together tomorrow."


    Ji Hongzhang, the young master of the Ji Mansion next door, ran after them a few steps: "Okay, let''s play tomorrow."


    Yunyi heard Brother Hao''s reply, and thought to himself: This little guy is quite smart, he knows that there are things he can say in front of outsiders, and there are things he can''t say.


    Her ears are very good, and the whispers between Brother Hao and Jing Rui made her hear them all.


    Brother Hao was thinking: No matter how much you want to be called brother-in-law, but elder sister has not married Brother Rui, she can''t call her brother-in-law in front of outsiders, otherwise it will cause trouble for her sister.


    Fortunately, there were only a few children playing in the alley, and not many adults were walking outside, which made Yunyi feel relieved a lot, after all, people''s words are scary.


    The three of them didn''t go very far when Brother Hao asked to come down and go by himself. Brother Hao held one in each hand, and he was in a very good mood.


    From a distance, it looks like a family of three, very warm.


    After leaving this alley is the street. The stalls on the street have already been closed. Only the shops on both sides are still doing business. In front of the restaurant in the distance, the second shopkeeper is shouting at the door and attracting customers.


    turned around for more than a quarter of an hour, and the sky darkened. Yun Yi said, "Brother Hao, let''s go back. You haven''t finished your three big characters today. You have to get up early to practice the exercises tomorrow."


    Brother Hao went to the store in front to buy a tuckahoe cake, and then went back.


    Sent the two back to the house, but Jing Rui didn''t stay at Xiao''s house much.


    *


    In the early morning of the next day, there were a lot of people sitting in the main hall of the front yard of Shao''s house. Shao Chengyuan said, "I think everyone knows how many properties the family has. The big room and the second room should be divided equally."


    Shao Zhonghe interrupted: "Brother, you can''t do this. After all, there are differences between the descendants, so you can''t divide them according to what you said."


    Shao Chengyuan opened his mouth and said, "They are all descendants of the Shao family. Besides, the second room has one more man than the big one. Old people often say that if a good man doesn''t eat a family meal, it will be divided equally. Zhao Kun is also the one who gets the most. It''s settled."


    After ??, after persuading and pushing for a long time, the big room accounted for 60%, and the second room accounted for 40%. After negotiation, the separation was very neat.


    When Qiu Qiaoyu got the news, the big room was only 20% more than the second room, and she felt unhappy in her heart. She thought, "Which house is divided up, it''s not that the first-born son has the majority, and the dead old man gave an order early this morning, and the female family members are not allowed to enter." In the front yard, is the feeling preventing her?


    Thought of going to the front yard, but the servants in the family stopped her and refused to let her. It was useless for her to get angry, saying that this was an order from the old man of the big room.


    No matter how angry she is, the Shao family just split up like this.


    Anyway, after the separation, the two-bedroom people will also move to another house. The place is a little smaller than the old house here, but there are more than enough people living in their second-bedroom.


    The second room moved very quickly. In two days, the yard over there was almost tidied up and arranged. On the third day, the servants directly moved things over there.


    Qiu Qiaoyu wanted to make a scene, but Shao Chengyuan seemed to know that she was going to make trouble, so he told her directly: "If you dare to make trouble, I will send someone to send you directly back to Qiu''s house. When will you figure it out? Take it back, the Shao family don''t mess with the family."


    A few words made Qiu Qiaoyu rest from her troubled thoughts. She was really old and couldn''t afford to lose that person.


    She knew that since it was revealed that she asked her sister-in-law to write a divorce letter, Shao Chengyuan''s patience with her had reached the limit.


    has already forgotten, it was my own fault first.


    *


    In Xiao Mansion, Su Ye walked quickly to the backyard, and when he saw Yun Yi: "Miss, someone from Yuyan Pavilion has been sent over, saying that a relative went to the store, deliberately looking for trouble, and was still making a lot of noise there. , said that your cousin and niece looked down on poor relatives.


    There is no way to do business in the shop ??, and they don''t listen to any persuasion. They are also afraid that they are relatives in the house, so they don''t dare to be rough, for fear of causing trouble for the masters of the house. "


    Yunyi''s face turned cold after listening to it: "Then you come with me, I want to see which song is this sung?"


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 462： preemptive

    Chapter 462 Preemption


    When they arrived at Yuyan Pavilion, they saw a lot of people around the door of the store.


    Yunyi walked over, but did not show up right away, but found an inconspicuous place to stand there, and heard the woman say: "If you treat me like this, are you not afraid of being fired by my cousin?"


    Yunyi looked at her cousin Gao Runmei, who was splashing in the crowd. This is the daughter of her grandmother''s eldest sister''s family, and her original father''s cousin. She had to call her cousin.


    See who it is, and then squeeze into the crowd.


    Xiao Yuhong, the manager of the store, stepped forward: "I have seen Miss."


    Yunyi looked at the person on the ground and said, "Cousin, we haven''t met since I returned to Beijing. I really didn''t expect to meet in this way."


    Gao Runmei looked up and looked like Yunyi. I didn''t expect this cousin''s niece to speak so straightforwardly. A lady from a big family, shouldn''t she be afraid of other people''s irresponsible remarks?


    Yun Yi raised her voice: "Cousin, if I remember correctly, I have grown up so much that I have never met you a few times in total, let alone after we returned to Beijing, how did you know this store was mine? Why are you making trouble in my shop?"


    Gao Runmei didn''t know how to play for a while. She originally took money from others and came to ruin the reputation of the niece of the watch. I didn''t expect that the niece of the watch would take the lead.


    She was about to argue, but found that she couldn''t speak. She opened her mouth again, but still no sound came out, which scared her enough.


    couldn''t help reaching out and grabbed his neck, and looked up at Yunyi in a panic.


    Yunyi looked at her with a half-smile, "Cousin, talk, I remember my grandmother said that you married in a town on the outskirts of Beijing and rarely returned to your parents'' home. How did you find my shop?"


    Gao Runmei can''t care about finding fault now, for fear that she will never be able to speak again in her life, she suspects what Yun Yi has done to her.


    Yunyi didn''t know what she meant: "Let me guess how you got it?"


    took a look at the onlookers in front of him, and said with a sarcasm, "You''re taking advantage of others to come to trouble me, right?"


    The later generations have watched a lot of TV dramas, and they will know what the situation is by thinking about it with their toes. There is no love for no reason in this world, nor hatred for no reason, and there will be no so-called relatives and elders who come to seek bad luck for no reason.


    Because this cousin didn''t walk around with their Xiao manor very much, she was so big, and she didn''t meet her a few times in total, let alone know her well.


    She can come here, and she doesn''t need to think about it to know that it''s not normal, but it''s just her own guess.


    Gao Runmei can''t speak now, but she is very frightened now, so she wants to expose the matter quickly, so she nods at Yunyi.


    The crowd around looked at her like this, but they still didn''t understand, their eyes were full of contempt.


    Seeing her nodding, Yun Yi said to the onlookers, "Let everyone watch the joke."


    An official lady who often came to the store said at this time: "No one has to have such relatives for profit. If you want to open some, you don''t need such relatives."


    Yun Yi smiled and nodded: "Madam said yes."


    Then he looked at the customers in the store: "Today''s incident is really unsightly, I''m sorry, ladies and gentlemen, in order to express my grievance, for every customer who spends in the store before noon, we will give you a free can of new outlet. fat."


    The customers in the front hall all smiled and thanked them. There are at least 20 ladies and young ladies in the store. The gift is worth 100 taels of silver.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 463： just let her go

    Chapter 463 Just let her go


    After comforting the customer, she left with Gao Runmei. She went to the backyard of Qicaiyuanhua next door. She lost so much money. Of course, she had to find someone to get it back.


    Xiao Yibei, the manager of the store, is a good person. He has already made tea and waited. After all, there are many customers in Yuyan Pavilion, and it is inconvenient to ask questions there.


    Yunyi sat on the top and picked up the tea cup: "Cousin, sit down."


    This will make Gao Runmei feel afraid of this cousin niece, because since entering this room, she has found that she can pronounce it. She has been thinking about how to resolve the current crisis. She knows that the person who gave the money that day was even more Can''t afford to offend.


    She didn''t dare to move forward, she found a seat farthest from Yunyi and sat down, looking at Yunyi who was sitting on the top with some fear: "Yunyi, did I call it wrong?"


    "No, tell me, who told you to do it?"


    "Yunyi, did you have any misunderstanding? No one instructed me. It was the people in your shop who made unkind words to me first. I couldn''t argue with them, and then I brought you out to suppress their arrogance."


    "Cousin, what kind of character my person is, I know best, it seems that you are not sincere, then you may suffer some hardships."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Gao Runmei felt that a force was coming towards her, but she couldn''t see who moved her hand, and big beads of sweat fell from her forehead, and she couldn''t stand it anymore: "I said , I said, it was the famous matchmaker Zhang in our town who found me.


    She gave me fifty taels of silver, and she gave me another fifty taels after she said the matter. You know the situation of my family to some extent. There are two sons in the family who are about to get married. I became greedy for a while. Just took the job.


    Yunyi, my cousin knows I''m wrong, and I won''t do anything wrong with you in the future, so please forgive me. "


    Yun Yi took a sip of tea: "Who knows if what you said is true or false?"


    Gao Runmei raised three fingers: "I swear, what I said is true, if there is a half-truth, my two fiancee sons will be bachelors for the rest of their lives."


    Yunyi looked at her like that, and said with some disgust: "Okay, for the sake of my grandmother, this time it''s okay, but next time, I won''t think about family affection again."


    Gao Runmei got the right words, thanked her, and didn''t dare to stay any longer, she turned around and left quickly.


    Watching her go out the door, Su Ye behind him asked, "Miss, just let her go?"


    Yunyi looked at the figure that disappeared outside the door: "She really did something wrong, but after all, she is my grandmother''s niece, I really don''t know how to treat people, after all, I have to take care of the Shao family''s face.


    There is a saying that the poor have short ambitions. She is afraid that she does not realize the seriousness of this matter. For the sake of relatives, I will forgive her once.


    Even though she was told to leave, there were some things that had to be done, so I sent someone to Shao¡¯s house to tell the Shao family what my cousin did today. "


    Su Ye nodded after hearing this: "My servant understands, the young lady wants to tell the Shao family a message. There is one thing or another, just to pass a message to the Shao family. Next time, if something happens, don''t come to the door to beg for mercy."


    Yun Yi smiled and said, "You are smart."


    Su Ye laughed out loud: "Miss, this servant will let someone pass the word."


    After the Shao family received the news, the two old ladies immediately sent someone to the eldest sister Shao Xiuying to deliver a message, and said that if there is another next time, no one can help her, and there is no need to come to the Shao family to beg for mercy.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 464： Look whos behind her

    Chapter 464 See who is behind her


    Shao Xiuying is the elder sister of the old lady of the Xiao family. Her husband''s family name is Gao. The old man of the Gao family is in charge of the Ministry of Rites. There are two sons and one daughter in the family. Feng family.


    It''s a pity that in the first two months of the wedding, the in-laws of the Feng family made mistakes in his errands and were immediately dismissed from office. The Feng family moved back to their hometown, a town not too far from the capital. The Feng family has lived through these years. tight.


    This is also the reason why Yunyi didn''t deal with her cousin. As long as she doesn''t act like a demon in the future, she won''t embarrass her.


    After Su Ye went out, Yun Yi said to her back: "Go check the matchmaker she mentioned and see who is behind her?"


    I didn''t see him, just listened to his voice: "Yes, Master."


    Yunyi returned to the mansion, and the old lady also got the news from Su Mu. As soon as she saw Yunyi, she asked, "Yi''er, who is the one who made trouble in the store?"


    Yunyi didn''t hide it either, and she had to let her grandmother know about some things, so as not to be fooled in the future.


    After listening to Yun Yi''s speech, the old lady''s face was not very good-looking: "I didn''t expect that Runmei would do such a thing."


    Yun Yi said: "One hundred taels of silver is enough for her to marry her two sons. She would not have thought that because of her trouble, today, in order to make amends for the disturbed customers in the store, she will directly pay three hundred taels of silver to go out. ."


    Hearing that the product cost 300 taels of silver, the old lady felt a pain in her heart.


    I thought about going to Gao''s house in a few days and talking to my sister and brother-in-law about this. They have to take good care of their niece. Next time they want to find something, don''t blame Yier.


    *


    In the evening, Yun Yi got the news that the person behind it was Princess Jing An.


    It really took a lot of thought to turn around such a big circle. This is used by someone who is not competent. He started to use this method. This part is really not clever.


    Since you paid money to hire people, then I will make you a pauper. If the people trained by Lingyun Villa are gone, then the money in the house will be gone, and there is time to play with you slowly.


    Yunyi is a person who will avenge his hatred immediately.


    After nightfall, I changed into my night clothes, turned out the window, and went straight to the Princess Jing''an Mansion.


    After arriving at the place, he used his mental strength to investigate, and with Xue Li''s hint, Yun Yi quickly found the account and treasury in the house, and simply collected all of them neatly, and then also collected the granary. .


    But the decorations on the bright side of the mansion didn''t move, she just wanted to slowly torture her. This kind of person is too dark-hearted to make her mad at once, so she has to slowly cut her heart.


    Yun Yi thought for a while, then turned to her bedroom, not even letting go of her small vault, but also did not touch anything on the bright side.


    I really didn''t expect the dignified Princess Mansion to be so poor. It turned out to be an empty shell. It seems that all the money was spent on the followers of Yangling Yun Villa.


    I really don¡¯t understand, is it possible that there are so many people who are raising so many people, just to vent their personal anger, they don¡¯t know how to develop some industries and let them support themselves?


    The entire princess'' mansion plus her small treasury is less than 20,000 taels of silver, so this princess deserves it.


    I glanced at the ledger on the table. The Princess Mansion has three shops, two villages, and one other courtyard, which is really shabby.


    After leaving Jing''an Princess Mansion, Yun Yi did not go back directly to the mansion, but went to the slum in the south of the city.


    Those things that cannot be distributed will be exchanged for silver in other countries and used for good deeds in the future, and the rest will not be kept. It took one night to crush the silver into pieces of silver, and distribute it along with food and medicinal materials. .


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 465： Almost let her go to heaven

    Chapter 465 Almost made her go to heaven


    When ?? Yunyi returned to the house, the sky was already slightly bright.


    After returning the same way, close the doors and windows and enter the space. After washing up, you can directly start to make up sleep in the space.


    *


    In Princess Jing''an''s mansion, the first thing to notice was the servants in the kitchen, because the small warehouse had to go to get the ingredients every day. When I entered today, I thought I was dazzled. The small warehouse was empty and there was nothing.


    rubbed his eyes and looked at it carefully, but still nothing, so frightened he turned around and ran outside.


    This incident quickly alerted Princess Jing''an, and Mammy Zhang asked the people in the house to check themselves to see if they had lost anything else.


    Just this investigation directly caused Princess Jing''an to blow up. There was also an accident in the treasury and the account room. They were all empty. She hurried to see her small vault.


    As a result, she almost went to heaven.


    This is not a trivial matter. Although the princess''s palace was stolen, although I was afraid of embarrassment, I had to report it to the officials. The people from Shuntian Prefecture came very quickly.


    But soon all the city gates received notices to strictly check out the carriages and pedestrians out of the city, and not allow the thieves to carry things out of the city.


    Even though Princess Jing''an''s mansion repeatedly told people in Shuntian mansion not to spread rumors, this matter was still spread out. It didn''t take a long time for the whole capital to know that Princess Jing''an was stolen last night.


    The people in the slums in the south of the city are the last to know. This time, the people in the slums are very tacit understanding. Usually, they have already formed a habit. Anyone who gets a good thing will hide it.


    Now that everyone learned that the Princess Mansion was stolen, no one dared to mention that there were good-hearted people who gave them food and money in the middle of the night.


    So the people in the slums who got the benefits are all secretly having fun behind closed doors, but there is less noise in the past.


    For a time, the entire slum was in unparalleled harmony and unity.


    *


    Princess Jing''an was so angry that Yun Yike didn''t care about her.


    Because the day of the eldest brother Xiao Chenrui''s exam is coming, as before, Yun Yi personally prepared food for his younger brother.


    Not only Yun Yi and Brother Hao, but also the prospective brother-in-law, Jing Rui, were sent for the test today.


    Xiao Chenrui was not too nervous.


    When ?? arrived at the place, Yun Yi said, "Just treat this exam with a normal heart, and just answer the questions carefully."


    Jing Rui patted Rui Ge''er on the shoulder: "Your sister is right, we will pick you up after the exam."


    Brother Hao hugged his brother''s leg: "What is that sentence my sister said, oh, I remembered it, I''m optimistic about you, brother, come on!"


    With the addition of Brother Hao, the atmosphere suddenly became relaxed, and even the people next to him who came to take the test laughed.


    Kong Qing carried the food box and followed the young master to the entrance of the examination room, everyone watched Xiao Chenrui go in, and then left.


    is still the same as last time, Kong Qing stayed to guard.


    First sent Brother Hao to the academy, and Jing Rui accompanied Yun Yi back to Xiao''s house.


    After returning to the mansion, I went to my grandmother to greet them, and the two went to the study in the front yard.


    After the maid came in with tea, she backed out. Yun Yi said, "Jing Rui, how about I donate the corn seeds?"


    Jing Rui smiled and took her hand: "Tell me, what do you want to do?"


    Yunyi never concealed his thoughts in front of him: "Is it enough to change the county head?"


    Jing Rui laughed: "Since you want to, then I will definitely do what you want."


    The two discussed the details. The General¡¯s Mansion had to take the lead in this matter. Anyway, Yunyi planted some in the backyard last year, and last year in the army field. The yield was quite good.


    Without further ado, Jing Rui took the seeds from Yunyi and went directly back to the mansion to find Cheng Yanbin to accompany him into the palace.


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 466： we are each others only

    Chapter 466 We are each other''s only


    In the evening, Jing Rui brought good news. The sage asked Yun Yi to follow the people from the general''s mansion to the Huangzhuang in the suburbs of Beijing to guide the planting. It happened that there were more than ten acres of open space that had been ploughed, and it was originally going to be planted. Vegetables, and now let them be the experimental fields for corn.


    After the father and son entered the palace, they were afraid that the sage would blame such a good crop for not reporting in the morning, so I first mentioned Yun Yi¡¯s difficulty. I experimented for a year in the northern Xinjiang, and others spoke sarcastically.


    After returning to Beijing, I wanted to do another year of testing and then report it to the court, but after thinking about it again and again, I felt that the court¡¯s agricultural officials were more experienced than her, so I decided to let the court record the data to facilitate future promotion.


    Hearing this, the emperor praised Yunyi''s dedication to the imperial court, which is an example for the people of Beimo. In addition to the previous bumper harvest of sweet potatoes and potatoes, it has been promoted all over the country this year. When he was happy, he directly asked them to go to Huangzhuang for experiments. He also said When the results come out at the end of autumn, I will definitely reward Yunyi again.


    Yun Yi laughed after hearing this: "Our family Jing Rui is amazing."


    Jing Rui originally wanted to reach out and pinch her little face, but thinking of someone''s protest before, he changed it to pinching the tip of her nose.


    Yunyi resolutely began to protest again: "No, you can''t pinch your nose, it should be a flat nose if you pinch it, it''s ugly."


    Jing Rui smiled and pulled the person into his arms: "I really want time to pass faster, so that I can get married earlier and be with you every day."


    Yun Yi glanced outside and saw no one, so it was up to him. Anyway, they have been husband and wife all their lives, and they both knew their temperament clearly.


    leaned into his arms very naturally: "Actually, it''s quite fast, and it will be my birthday in a few days."


    Jing Rui said with a smile: "My grandmother was preparing a betrothal gift for you recently, and she also said that she must be hired in a beautiful and beautiful way."


    Yunyi knew that someone must have said something unpleasant outside.


    looked up and kissed Jing Rui''s chin: "Did someone say something sarcastic?"


    Jing Rui put his forehead on her forehead: "Well, those distant relatives wanted to climb up to the General''s Mansion, but Jing Zhongyao is ignorant and ignorant all day long, but anyone who loves his daughter doesn''t want her to marry. give him.


    In addition, Jing Zhongyao was still young at that time, so he didn''t mention marriage in front of the old lady, but now it''s different, I just want to mix Huang and us, and then they can have a chance. "


    Yun Yi laughed: "I''m afraid they didn''t think that it would be useless to mix it up, because we are each other''s only one."


    Jing Rui''s smile deepened when he heard this: "Yi''er is right, I belong to Yi''er."


    The two were tired and crooked for a while before Yun Yi said, "How is the Yin Pavilion now?"


    Jing Rui hugged the people in his arms tighter: "It''s developing faster than I thought, the first group of people from the Beijiang Base have already established themselves in various prefectures, and some prefectures have gathered with you. Xiangyuan is not far away, and it just so happens that we can take care of each other."


    The ''Hidden Pavilion'' set up by Jing Rui is mainly for information collection, so restaurants, tea houses, and even dusty places that are about to open soon are so-called brothels, but they are different from other dusty places.


    The ''Xiaoyao Le'' of Yinge is all things of later generations. The beauties in it are not selling themselves. Now the headquarters in Beijing is all ready and ready to open on the sixth of next month.


    The first twenty-six people were picked by Yun Yi. All of them were charming, graceful, and had martial arts skills. They were then fed the Loyalty Pill with Yun Yi''s blood. Yun Yi.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 467： as long as you want, listen to you

    Chapter 467 As long as you want, listen to you


    Yunyi asked them to learn the songs and dances of later generations, and also found a master to teach them musical instruments. Fortunately, these people have their own strengths, which can complement each other.


    No matter what they teach, Yunyi only needs to teach them a few times, and they don''t need to worry about it anymore, just wait until the next time they have time to teach new songs and dances. They will use the time in between to supervise, learn from, and teach each other until they are finished.


    And their clothing, as long as they draw a sketch, they can make it themselves, which saves Yunyi a lot of trouble.


    Now these people can choreograph and rehearse their own dances, which is something Yunyi never thought of. As for musical instruments, when I first bought people from the Jamboree, I chose those who knew rhythm or knew one or two musical instruments.


    Coupled with the exchange of music, the girls live together and can learn from each other whatever they like. All of them are talented and intelligent people. As long as they have the heart, it is not a problem to learn more musical instruments.


    Some of these people are maids sold by big families, and some are the young ladies of official families. Only because the family is in trouble, will they be reduced to the tooth shop.


    When these girls were first brought to that street, their hearts were ashes. Yun Yi picked all literate people. Naturally, they knew what the shops on this street were doing, but what they didn''t expect was that although they were destined to be People in the dust, but they have met a good owner.


    They don''t need to rush to pick up customers, as long as they learn to teach various things well, they don''t sell their skills, make them grateful, extra loyal, and extra hard work.


    Now these people are already bringing new people, and it won¡¯t be long before ¡®Merry Joy¡¯ will be replicated in various state capitals. I believe this novel performance method will definitely attract more tourists.


    In the future, you can open a more elegant entertainment venue, and bring the sketches, comic dialogues, and dramas of later generations to the stage, and make it taller and higher, just like a clubhouse, and take a high-end route.


    Thinking like this, I said: "After Xiaoyaole opens, you can find another place, let''s open a high-end club, and bring all the sketches, cross talk, and dramas you watched on the space TV. I believe that At that time, the business of ''Hinge'' will be better."


    The passenger flow has increased, and it must be better to collect information from all parties. It is no wonder that the business of Yinge is not good.


    Jing Rui put a kiss on Yun Yi''s forehead: "Okay, as long as you want, I will listen to you."


    Seeing that it''s not early, Jing Rui has to rush back to the Beijing suburbs camp to arrange things there: "Yi Er, I should go, go back to the Beijing suburbs camp to make arrangements, come back to pick you up tomorrow morning, and go to Huangzhuang together. there."


    Yun Yi said with some reluctance: "Then we can''t have dinner together, wait a minute, I''ll bring you some food, you can eat it when you get to the camp."


    So he got out of his arms, walked behind the screen, and brought him a lot of food from the space, including sauced beef, roast chicken, meat buns, bean buns, and a lot of dried fruit that he made in the kitchen of the space.


    I originally wanted to get some fresh fruit, but thinking about the current season, let¡¯s forget it, and save him from being discovered again and causing him trouble.


    handed him the packed things: "Bring these things to the military camp for dinner."


    Jing Rui didn''t refuse, took the bag and said, "I''m leaving, I''ll pick you up tomorrow morning."


    sent people away, and then went to my grandmother and told her about the corn.


    When the old lady heard this, there was not much happiness on her face, but she was a little worried: "Yi''er, grandma knows that you are kind and righteous, but you also need to know that big trees attract wind. Grandma just hopes that you are all safe."


    The old lady was afraid that someone would be jealous and do bad things to her granddaughter.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 469： Dignified Princess Mansion, now I have to live by pawning things

    Chapter 469 Dignified Princess Mansion, Now I have to live by pawning things


    Xue Li rubbed her hand with her small head: "Almost, my mental power will be greatly enhanced, and I can see things within a kilometer outside the space."


    Yunyi was very happy for it, picked it up from the sofa, and put her forehead on its head: "Xue Li, you are awesome."


    After interacting with one person and one fox for a long time, Yun Yi went to wash up, and there is still a task tomorrow.


    *


    Jing''an Princess Mansion


    Mother Zhang stood at the bottom: "Princess, what should I do now?"


    Princess Jing''an gave a cold face: "Is there no food in Zhuangzi right now?"


    Mammy Zhang could only answer truthfully: "Years ago, Guan Shi ordered people to transport a lot of food from Zhuangzi, but there was not much left in Zhuangzi, and the county master sent people to Zhuangzi to take away the rest. already."


    Princess Jing''an raised her head suddenly: "What did you say?"


    Mammy Zhang also did not expect that the county master would send someone to pull the food from the village without saying a word, and it was only today that she sent someone over to find out, knowing that the princess would definitely get angry, she had to bite the bullet and say: "The county master sent someone to the village. Take away the rest of the food."


    Princess Jing''an said angrily, "Uncle Zhongfu can''t even support his grandson-in-law?"


    Mother Zhang had to tell the news she had heard before returning to the mansion: "The county master and the third wife of the second room lost the bet, and the losing party will get one hundred taels of silver or food of the same price to confiscate."


    Princess Jing''an said coldly, "So she asked people to pull food from my village?"


    Mother Zhang didn''t dare to say a word, and she was also muttering in her heart: This county master has indeed done it, she is a married person, and she is not a Zhuangzi without a dowry.


    County Master Jiao Yuyan''s temperament followed Princess Jing''an''s, and she was very competitive, but her brain didn''t follow Princess Jing''an''s, and she had been fighting since she married into the Zhongbo''s Mansion and several concubines in the first and second rooms.


    Princess Jing''an didn''t know how to run a business, and she wasn''t very good at employing people, so those shops had always been tepid, but this county owner Jiao Yuyan was even more stupid. The two shops in the dowry would take all profits once they made a profit. Let''s go, the shop is about to close.


    But she has no brains, and she doesn''t even know it.


    I always wanted to compete with the concubines of the two rooms, and rewarding the servants was more forthright, so I just wanted to compete with those concubines. It only took so long, and her dowry was about to be defeated by her.


    This time, she lost the bet with the third young lady of the second room, and she was reluctant to pay her money. The maid next to her gave her such an idea, thinking that everything in the princess'' mansion would be hers in the future, so she didn''t say hello to the princess'' mansion. Directly let people go to Zhuangzi to pull the food away.


    When Princess Jing''an listened to Mammy Zhang''s words, her head hurt with anger. She always felt that she had been unhappy recently. Looking at the furnishings in the room, she pointed to an ornament on the side and said, "Take this as a pawn, be alert. Don''t let anyone find out."


    Mother Zhang sighed in her heart, the dignified princess mansion now depends on pawns to live: "Yes, princess."


    It''s good that the princess didn''t cry out. Princess Jing''an waved her hand impatiently and let someone take things down. She really couldn''t stand it. Which princess would live like her, it was really annoying.


    Waiting for Madam Zhang to leave, Princess Jing An thought to herself, how could life suddenly become like this? It seems that she has to make time to go to the temple and pay homage to the Bodhisattva.


    The matter of the theft in the mansion, the Shuntian mansion has not seen much up to now, the rumors in the capital are very mysterious, even if there are not many things in the mansion, it is impossible to disappear silently.


    To tell the truth, she is also very scared now. She hadn''t rested well last night. She always wondered if the ghosts who had been killed before came to seek revenge on her.


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 470： who sent you just now

    Chapter 470 Who was the person who sent you just now?


    The next morning, Yun Yi packed herself up and took Du Ruo to the old lady''s courtyard to greet him.


    I didn''t expect that the little guy Hao Ge''er had already come over. Yun Yi stepped forward and greeted his grandmother first, and then looked at Hao Ge''er: "Hao Ge''er, why did you come so early today?"


    Brother Hao was a little embarrassed, and quickly looked at his grandmother, asking her to help him out of the siege.


    In the end, the old lady laughed. Seeing that her little grandson''s face was getting worse and worse, she stopped laughing: "It''s okay, I just drank the water yesterday and was woken up by the urine, so I came over earlier."


    She was afraid that she would tell the truth and the little grandson would turn against him.


    What a smart person Yun Yi is, as soon as she hears her grandmother''s words, she understands what''s going on, but she can''t tell what happened: "Brother Hao, you didn''t say that you ate the sweet-scented osmanthus cake that classmate brought you yesterday, I ordered the kitchen last night. After making some opening laughs, you bring it to the academy and share it with everyone."


    Brother Hao saw that his sister didn''t get to the bottom of it, so he accepted the little embarrassment in his heart: "Thank you, sister."


    The old lady said to the maid, "Take the young master down to wash."


    Jasper saluted: "Yes."


    Yunyi also looked at his younger brother: "Brother Hao, go wash up, you will be late."


    After Brother Hao was taken down, the old lady whispered, "I''m wetting the bed, I''m a little embarrassed."


    Yunyi put on a smile: "I haven''t wet the bed since I was two years old, why did I wet the bed?"


    The old lady said: "It''s not that I was greedy yesterday. I drank too much water before going to bed at night."


    The three grandfathers and grandsons had breakfast together when they heard someone coming to report: "Old Madam, Miss, Young Master, Major General is here."


    Brother Hao got off his seat and ran towards Jing Rui: "Brother Rui, why are you here?"


    Jing Rui smiled and picked him up: "Come here to find your sister, have you packed up, I will take you to the academy by the way."


    Brother Hao''s eyes lit up: "Okay, can Brother Rui take me to the lecture hall?"


    The old lady stopped her and said, "Brother Hao, your brother Rui still has the emperor''s life today, and he has no time. He will send you off when he has free time."


    Brother Hao was a little disappointed. Just as he was about to nod his head, he heard Jing Rui say, "Grandmother, it''s okay, it won''t take much time to send him in."


    Brother Hao hugged Jing Rui''s neck and said in his ear, "Brother Rui is the best."


    The old lady saw that Jing Rui agreed, and it was not easy to say anything to stop it, so she could only say: "Then hurry up and go out, don''t delay the business."


    The three of them went out together, Xueling was already waiting outside.


    When they got to the gate of the academy, Jing Rui didn''t slur, took Brother Hao out of the carriage, dragged him to the academy together, and kept sending people to the gate of the lecture hall.


    watched Brother Hao sit in his own seat, and then waved goodbye to him.


    As soon as Jing Rui turned around, a student asked, "Xiao Chenhao, who sent you here just now?"


    Brother Hao said proudly: "That''s my brother Rui, he is very good at martial arts."


    The student who asked the question rolled his eyes when he heard that the martial arts was good: "Then can you let him teach me martial arts?"


    Brother Hao replied, "Even if it doesn''t work, he is very busy. He usually stays in the camp in the suburbs of Beijing, but he doesn''t have time to teach you."


    The student was a little disappointed when he heard this, but he turned and continued: "Then can I come to your house to play in the future?"


    Brother Hao looked up at him: "I have to ask my family."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 471： Its getting stupider

    Chapter 471 It''s getting stupider


    The student was a little unhappy: "You can''t be the master of this?"


    Brother Hao thought to himself: I didn''t ask you to come to the house, I just thought that I could see Brother Rui when I got home, and I wanted to lie to me, huh, so I wouldn''t be fooled by you.


    Brother Hao said solemnly, "Because I am a child, adults have the final say in everything at home."


    Although the student was unhappy, he didn''t bother any more, thinking in his heart: Maybe this kid is lying, if he wants his brother Rui to really know martial arts, he must have shown it off a long time ago, and he can wait until today.


    And what Brother Hao thought was: In the future, he would definitely learn martial arts well, just look at the admiration in everyone''s eyes when he said that Brother Rui is good at martial arts.


    Since the new year, Brother Hao has been practicing basic skills with his brother. He has been absent these days, and he is a little slack. Brother Hao will secretly make up his mind to get up early tomorrow and make up for what has been left in the past few days.


    *


    When Yunyi and Jing Rui arrived at Huangzhuang, there were already many people waiting at the gate.


    The two men and horses greeted each other for a while, and then went straight to the ground. Yesterday, the seeds were soaked in the stream for a while, and then Yunyi fished them out and dried them.


    After all, in the future promotion, ordinary seeds are used, so the difference should not be too large, and it is enough to ensure that there are no pests and diseases.


    Today is not only Zhuangtou from Huangzhuang, but also Cheng Yanbin and several agricultural officials from the household department. Among them is Mr. Li, the agricultural official who went to northern Xinjiang before: "Miss Xiao, let''s meet again."


    Yunyi also greeted with a smile: "Hello, Mr. Li."


    Only then did the several farm officials who came with Mr. Li know that this was the girl Xiao who provided the potatoes and sweet potato crops. After a few simple greetings, Zhuangtou called in more than 20 farm workers. skill.


    said to Yun Yi, "Miss Xiao, you can do whatever you want, you can just direct them. They are all good at farm work."


    Jing Rui asked people to remove the treated seeds from the carriage. After some guidance, they all got started quickly. One side was a group of three, one digging a hole in front, one putting seeds, and one filling soil.


    The other side is to use livestock to pull the plow, followed by individuals to plant seeds, in order to test which method is more suitable for the growth of corn.


    There are many people and great strength. By noon, more than half of the work is completed. These people were invited by Zhuangtou to the house for dinner.


    When everyone was resting, they kept talking about agriculture. What Zhuangtou and the other farm officials didn¡¯t expect, this girl Xiao was not only able to chat with them, but also talked about the point every time.


    Rang, at first, only thought she was lucky and happened to meet a group of people of the new breed, and he couldn''t help but change his attitude towards her, and sincerely discussed with her.


    After eating, when they got to the field, those working people had already started to work. After the corn was planted in these ten mu of land, Yunyi explained the precautions before leaving.


    has done everything that needs to be done, then just wait for the good news.


    Cheng Yanbin and several farm officials were eager to report to the palace after finishing, so they rode a step ahead.


    Yunyi and Jing Rui were in the carriage, chatting all the way, and they didn''t feel bored, and they felt that time passed quickly.


    Jing Rui sent Yun Yi back to the house because he had something to do, and promised to accompany her to pick up Xiao Chenrui tomorrow, and then he left.


    *


    In the palace, Concubine Li was playing with a peony in the flower room, and a palace maid walked in: "Miss Concubine, there is news from outside the palace that Princess Jing''an sent someone to the **** shop."


    Concubine Li had a look of disgust in her eyes: "It''s really getting more and more stupid."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 472： I dont know who to do it for.

    Chapter 472 I don''t know who to do it for


    threw down the small shovel in his hand, and the maid on the side quickly brought a basin of water and waited for the concubine to wash her hands.


    An elderly grandmother said, "It''s strange to say that, after such a big thing happened, the princess didn''t come to the palace to find the empress, you call the shots for her."


    Concubine Li picked up the maid and poured the tea, and said lightly, "I''m afraid I''ll be embarrassed to enter the palace."


    The grandmother chuckled and said, "Does the niangniang feel that the princess seems to have changed a lot and is not as arrogant as before?"


    Concubine Li put down the teacup: "Let''s go and check, what has she done recently, whether she has provoked someone who shouldn''t be provoked, or else how could the mansion be stolen, lost so many things, haven''t It was discovered that everyone in the house had fallen asleep?"


    The grandma replied respectfully, "Yes."


    Concubine Li also finds it strange. In the past, no matter what happened, Jing An would enter the palace as soon as possible, but in the past few months, there have been only a handful of times to enter the palace, and they have come and gone in a hurry. What not to mess with people.


    I was fascinated when I heard a palace maid come in and report: "Taifei Niangniang, there is news from the queen mother that she will go to Tianfu Temple to worship Buddha the day after tomorrow, and she may stay for a few days."


    Concubine Li listened, with a hint of sarcasm on her face: "It''s really persistent, the late emperor has been gone for so many years, and I don''t know who to do it for?"


    *


    The next day, Jing Rui arrived at Xiao Mansion, picked up Yun Yi and Brother Hao, and went straight to the examination room.


    When they arrived, there were already many people waiting outside the examination room. They found a place to park the carriage. Brother Hao asked, "When will my brother come out."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he heard someone shout: "Open the door, come out, come out."


    saw the entrance of the examination room being opened, and the candidates filed out, most of them were tired, Yun Yi saw Xiao Chenrui walking in the crowd at a glance.


    Kong Qing also found his young master at a glance, raised his hand and shouted loudly: "Master, young master."


    Then with a lot of effort, he squeezed to Xiao Chenrui''s side and took the things from his young master: "Master, are you tired, the kitchen has prepared a lot of food for you, go back and eat more and make up for it."


    thought of something, and then said: "Miss and young master, and the major general have come to pick you up, they are over there."


    said and pointed to the direction of the carriage.


    Brother Hao will see his brother now, so he is in a hurry to let Jing Rui carry him down.


    Jing Rui saw that Xiao Chenrui was not far away, and there were relatively few people here, and he was not afraid that others would push him down, so he reached out and hugged him down.


    The little guy rushed over immediately: "Brother, I''m here to pick you up."


    Xiao Chenrui didn''t hug anyone this time, he took his little hand: "Come on, let''s go home, brother is sleepy."


    Yun Yi saw that his expression was not much better than others, and hurriedly greeted him to get into the carriage, waited for everyone to sit down, and then handed him a cup of tea: "What''s wrong with you, you look so tired?"


    Xiao Chenrui took the tea handed over by her sister and drank it: "Don''t mention it, people have been carried out every day these few days, some are nervous, some are sick, and one who refuses to leave even though he is sick, vomits. In the exam room, fortunately my position is far away."


    Yunyi heard this and shouted to the outside: "Hurry back to the house."


    The old lady had been waiting at home for a long time. When she saw someone, she said, "It''s only been a few days, why have you lost so much weight."


    Yunyi said to the servant: "Prepare water, let the eldest young master wash first."


    Then he said to the old lady who still wanted to ask questions: "Grandmother, let Rui Geer wash up first, if you have anything to ask later."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 473： I cant stand this breath

    Chapter 473 I can''t bear this breath


    The old lady patted the eldest grandson''s arm: "Yes, yes, yes, go wash first."


    After ?? and the others left, he said, "Could it be that this time the problem is more difficult, why do you think Rui Ge''er''s condition this time is not as good as last time?"


    Yun Yi helped the person to sit down: "Grandma, don''t make random guesses, there is a candidate who vomited in the examination room, he is probably affected, wash up after a while, let him have a good rest after dinner, If there is anything, wait for him to rest before asking."


    The old lady thought of that scene, and she couldn''t stand it anymore: "Okay, let him have a good rest first after eating."


    He put his hands together and said in a low voice, "Bodhisattva bless me, Brother Rui, but I must get good grades in the exam."


    After he finished speaking, he looked at Yunyi: "Yi''er, your birthday will be in a few days, and the next day will be the appointment of the general''s mansion. After that, I''m afraid the manor will have to get busy and prepare for the dowry. It can''t be delayed any longer."


    Yun Yi nodded and said, "Grandmother, I understand this matter. I have already collected the wood for the furniture, and it will be delivered to Zhuangzi in a few days. It will delay things."


    "Okay, you just have to know what you have in mind. You said before that you need to design your own jewelry. You can remember these."


    "Well, I''ll send the design drawings to the jewelry store in the past few days, and I''ve agreed with them."


    When the old lady heard that, the granddaughter was arranged properly, and took Yun Yi''s hand: "The elders worry about the marriage of the daughters of other families, but you still have to manage it yourself, I''m really sorry, Yier."


    "Grandmother, don''t say that, it''s good now, it''s what I like, and it will be comfortable to use in the future."


    The old lady knew that her granddaughter was caring, but she was still moved. It would be great if the second husband and wife were alive. She sighed in her heart, and her heart was sore.


    Afraid that her granddaughter would see the clue, she was about to change the subject when she heard a servant come in and report: "Old lady, there is an old lady who claims to be your eldest sister visiting from outside the gate."


    Grandfather and grandson looked at each other, Yun Yi said, "Grandmother, didn''t you come here for the last time your cousin?"


    The old lady looked out the door: "Maybe."


    got up and said, "Go and invite someone in."


    Yunyi also followed her grandmother out, ready to meet someone. After all, she is her grandmother''s sister. No matter what, she is an elder, so she still needs to do something. As for other things, the soldiers will come to block and the water will come to cover.


    When the grandfather and grandson arrived at the gate, the old lady saw the person who got off the carriage: "Eldest sister."


    Shao Xiuying got out of the car and saw her sister: "Little sister, I really didn''t expect that you would still be able to live in such a nice house when you came back from northern Xinjiang."


    With just this sentence, Yun Yi felt that this aunt was not a good friend.


    The old lady also felt uncomfortable after hearing this: "I can live in this house thanks to my granddaughter, please come in from my sister."


    Shao Xiuying looked at Yunyi who was following behind her sister.


    Yun Yi bowed: "I have seen my aunt and my cousin."


    Shao Xiuying let out a ''hum'', ignored Yunyi, and went straight to the house.


    When the group entered the house, Shao Xiuying''s heart became even more sour. Her sister was obviously not as good as her in marrying, but in the end she was not as good as her sister. Later, the sister''s family was implicated by the clan and exiled.


    I didn''t even think that my confused daughter was almost cleaned up by a junior. The granddaughter of my sister''s family was really unsympathetic, and she even reported the matter to Shao Mansion.


    I was so old, and my brother sent someone to warn me, I couldn''t bear it.


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 474： Better than being bullied

    Chapter 474 Better than being bullied


    After the group entered the main hall and took their seats, Bai Shuyu, the eldest daughter-in-law of the Gao family, said, "Auntie, this house is really spacious."


    Mrs. Xiao said lightly, "These are all thanks to Yi''er."


    Shao Xiuying glanced at Xiao Yunyi, who was sitting at the bottom: "It''s better for a girl to show her face all day long. It''s better to stay safe."


    Old Mrs. Xiao became unhappy after hearing her sister''s words: "Eldest sister, my grandmother is not dead yet. If you come to see me, I welcome you. If you come to discipline my granddaughter, then there is no need."


    Shao Xiuying did not expect that after so many years, Shao Xiuru, her younger sister, was still so outspoken.


    Bai Shuyu, the eldest daughter-in-law of the Gao family, saw that the situation was wrong, and said with a smile, "Auntie, you have misunderstood my mother-in-law, she is also thinking of Yunyi.


    After all, my younger sister was married to the general''s mansion. She married into a high-profile family, and she paid attention to this aspect the most. "


    Yun Yi said with a half-smile, "Could Aunt Cousin have a good idea?"


    Bai Shuyu glanced at her mother-in-law: "Since Yunyi asked, Aunt Cousin has an idea."


    Mrs. Xiao glanced at her granddaughter, not knowing what she was fighting for, but she knew that her granddaughter was smart and would definitely not suffer.


    Only listened to Yun Yi speak again: "Then Aunt Biao is not afraid to say it and listen."


    Bai Shuyu coughed lightly: "Yun Yi might as well leave the Yuyan Pavilion to be taken care of by your cousin, and then your aunt will come to the mansion every month to settle accounts with you, and in the eyes of outsiders, the Yuyan Pavilion has nothing to do with you. In the future, you will marry into the General''s Mansion with peace of mind, and you don''t have to worry about the Yuyan Pavilion anymore, Aunt Cousin will definitely take care of it for you."


    Yunyi laughed out loud: "Aunt Cousin, are you taking me for a fool? Let me take care of it, I''m afraid it won''t take long before this Yuyan Pavilion will have to be transferred to the owner, right?"


    Shao Xiuying originally came to seek justice for her daughter, and by the way, she also vented her breath. She did not expect that when she was on the carriage, her eldest daughter-in-law said that if she could take over the Yuyan Pavilion, then the Gaofu would not worry about having no money to spend in the future.


    She thought about it too. I heard that Yuyan Pavilion''s business is very good, and the things sold are very expensive, so there is no objection, and it is agreed.


    This is where Bai Shuyu''s improvisation of ''I''m for your own good'' comes out.


    Bai Shuyu was said to be thinking, and the expression on his face was unnatural for a moment, but he quickly adjusted: "Look at what you said, we are all serious relatives, how can I do those things that hurt the world and the law? .


    Now that my aunt is getting old, Brother Rui is still focused on his studies, and Brother Hao is still too young to support his family, can we do it without reaching out to help? "


    Yun Yi looked at the people in front of her and thought that she was really shameless: "Aunt Cousin doesn''t need to worry about the affairs of Xiao''s house. As for the people in the general''s house that you said would blame me for this, it''s even more impossible. The big family has no industry, could it be that they use the northwest wind to support their servants?"


    Shao Xiuying saw that the eldest daughter-in-law could not be called a little girl, glared at the eldest daughter-in-law, and said to Mrs. Xiao, "Little sister, look at your granddaughter, how can you look like a girl now, but it is Li Yali. Very toothy."


    Old Mrs. Xiao can see it, the eldest sister made a special trip to find fault: "I think it''s good, it''s better than being bullied and calculated."


    Shao Xiuying almost died of anger, and said to her eldest daughter-in-law: "Since people don''t know your kind heart, then forget it. What should we worry about?"


    Yunyi heard a ''hehe'' in her heart, she wanted to advance by retreating.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 475： torn face

    Chapter 475 Ripped Face


    After Shao Xiuying finished speaking, she looked at Mrs. Xiao who was sitting on the other side: "I came here today for Runmei''s business."


    Mrs. Xiao pretended not to know: "What happened to Runmei?"


    Shao Xiuying frowned and turned to look at Yun Yi suspiciously, thinking: Could it be that this girl didn''t tell her family what happened in the store, then it would be better, I don''t believe it anymore, Shao Xiuru can still favor this dead girl all the time.


    She was just thinking about something, but Su Ye, who was behind Yunyi, thought that the old lady really didn''t know, so she repeated what happened in the store that day.


    After listening to Su Ye, Mrs. Xiao stared at Shao Xiuying: "eldest sister, how could Runmei do such a thing for the sake of money, it really makes me sad, but we are sisters, you don''t have to come here for her. Apologize.


    Since Yier let her go, I, the aunt, won''t hold on to her, even if I apologize, I will still persuade her to stop doing this wicked thing. "


    Old Mrs. Xiao said so much in one breath, she didn''t give her eldest sister a chance to interrupt, and she settled down with a hammer.


    Shao Xiuying''s hands began to tremble: "Little sister, after all, Runmei is also an elder. Yunyi keeps her from coming down in front of so many people. That''s your niece."


    Old Mrs. Xiao looked at Shao Xiuying, who was very angry: "Big sister, do you think it''s right that Runmei took someone else''s money to make trouble in my granddaughter''s shop?"


    Before Shao Xiuying could answer, Yun Yi interjected: "That day, in order to appease the frightened customer, I sent out goods worth three hundred taels of silver. Should I ask my cousin to pay me the money?"


    Seeing that Bai Shuyu would not show up again, he was afraid that he would not be able to get the cheap price, and he would have to carry the debt, so he quickly said, "We are serious relatives, Runmei has indeed done something wrong, and I came here today to tell Yun Yi on her behalf. I''m sorry.


    But you know more or less about your cousin''s situation. If you ask her to pay back the three hundred taels of silver, she might not be able to pay it back even if you force her to death. "


    Yun Yi said with a smile but not a smile: "Then what my auntie means is that I will eat this loss in vain. She is not up to it, isn''t there still you? Since you are here to apologize today on behalf of her, it must be done ready."


    Bai Shuyu was so angry that Gao Runmei caused the trouble, why let their Gao family take the blame, not to mention three hundred taels of silver, even three taels of silver, the Gao family can''t compensate for Gao Runmei.


    Bai Shuyu is now clear, I am afraid that he thinks Xiao Yunyi too simply, it seems impossible to take advantage, but this debt is even more impossible.


    turned to look at his mother-in-law: "Mother, since my aunt doesn''t want to speak for Runmei, then we don''t need to stay here to be angry, even if this relative doesn''t recognize it."


    She originally wanted to pinch and make Mrs. Xiao feel softer, but she didn''t expect that what she was waiting for was: "Since the nephew and daughter-in-law have said so, then the two families don''t need to move around anymore.


    What happened before, if Yun Yi hadn''t looked at the relationship between the two families, Gao Runmei would have been in jail. Since you don''t appreciate it, then it''s up to you, see off. "


    Shao Xiuying saw that her sister was really serious, her face turned cold: "Little sister, what do you mean, you want to cut off contact with me, so you are not afraid of hurting the hearts of the eldest and second brothers?"


    I thought that when I mentioned the Shao family, the younger sister would take back what she said before, but only heard Mrs. Xiao say: "Before you came, did you think about what the eldest brother and the second brother would think, did you think about whether you did the right thing, did you have any idea? Thought that I would be embarrassed, don''t you still come?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 476： Angry into anger, bite back

    Chapter 476 Anger turned into anger, bite back


    Mrs. Xiao''s few words made Shao Xiuying, the eldest sister, embarrassed to ask, and she didn''t want to stay here.


    I stood up from the seat: "Little sister, you really disappoint me, this is the general''s mansion who has climbed up to a high-profile family, so you don''t want to recognize me as a small-family eldest sister, okay, if that''s the case, then we are here. Just go."


    Yunyi laughed: "Auntie and grandmother really know what to do, why are you coming to Xiao''s house today, don''t you know? What are you doing now?


    Don¡¯t forget that it was my cousin who said it first, even if you don¡¯t recognize this relative, how could you, aunt and grandmother, reverse black and white at will, this person is still here. "


    Shao Xiuying couldn''t hold her face even more now, she was really confused by anger, but being told by a junior, how could she bear it, she yelled angrily at her eldest daughter-in-law: "Don''t leave, wait. Are you chasing people away?"


    After saying that, she turned around and walked out. Bai Shuyu wanted to ease the relationship, but her mother-in-law had already turned around and walked out of the door.


    She felt that this Xiao Mansion was old and young, if she tried harder, she might not be able to coax Yuyan Pavilion over into her own hands, then she had the final say, but it was a pity that it was not done today.


    In the future, if Yun Yi''s girl is married into the General''s Mansion, I''m afraid it will be difficult to handle. If there is a mistake, they will not be able to offend the General''s Mansion.


    After ?? and the others left, Yun Yi said softly, "Grandmother, do you want to tell my uncle and the others about this today, so as to save my aunt and grandmother from making trouble and misunderstandings."


    The old lady nodded: "Your uncle is not a fool, but he still has to say something."


    Yun Yi was about to say that it was not too late, so when he went over by himself, he heard Brother Rui come in: "Grandma, sister, are they gone?"


    When Yunyi went out to pick up people, he had someone send a message to Rui Geer, asking him to wash up and eat in his own courtyard.


    When the old lady saw her grandson coming, her face became better: "Let''s go, just be an acquaintance in the future."


    Yunyi told what happened just now, she didn''t want to hide it from her brother, so as not to get into trouble, if she didn''t know it, she would be deceived by them again.


    Xiao Chenrui heard that her aunt and cousin still wanted to take over her sister''s Yuyan Pavilion, and felt contempt in her heart. She really thought that there was no one in their Xiao family, and everyone wanted to step on it.


    All of a sudden aroused the blood of the young man, and he made up his mind secretly in his heart that he would work hard to get a job title, become the pillar of the family, and be the backer of his grandmother, sister and younger brother.


    Yunyi looked at his brother: "Have you eaten?"


    Xiao Chenrui nodded lightly: "I have used it."


    The old lady stood up, looked at the blue color under her grandson, and said with some distress: "Go and rest first, if you have anything, we will talk about it tomorrow."


    Xiao Chenrui was indeed sleepy, so he bowed: "Thank you grandmother, grandson retire first."


    When ?? was about to turn around, he thought of what they wanted to ask but didn''t ask, and said, "Don''t worry, the questions are not too difficult, no accident, they should be able to make it on the list."


    When the old lady heard this, her face was full of excitement: "That''s good, that''s good, you go and rest."


    After watching the person walk away, he put his hands together and said, "God bless you."


    Yunyi actually understands her grandmother''s feelings very well. Now even her own sisters want to come to bully her. It''s not because they think that Xiao''s house is not a leader now. If the elder brother Xiao Chenrui can pass the exam, it will be different.


    Yunyi also hopes that the eldest brother can pass the exam, so that even if he is married, he can rest assured.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 477： Scholar in the entrance examination

    Chapter 477


    Yunyi still went to Shao Mansion, told all the things that happened today when her aunt and grandmother brought her cousin, and also expressed her and her grandmother''s position.


    Shao Chengyuan didn''t expect that he had sent someone to warn the eldest sister, and she still did such a thing. Since she didn''t listen to her mother''s family''s advice, don''t blame her mother''s family for any trouble in the future.


    You have to be reasonable, but it is unreasonable and has no brains. If this is replaced by someone else, I am afraid that someone will directly clean up.


    I don''t even think about it, if Yunyi is an ordinary person, he can drive such a profitable Yuyan Pavilion, how stupid it is to think that others are easy to deceive, which is really shameful.


    After Yunyi left, Shao Chengyuan asked the maid to brew a pot of tea with the tea leaves that Yunyi brought. After a sip, his eyes suddenly lit up, and he drank the tea in the cup.


    also had a happy expression on his face. He had no other hobbies. He liked tea all his life. I was afraid that he had learned from his younger sister that he had found this uncle for himself. He was really interested.


    Think about the children of the eldest sister''s family, who are sisters of the same mother. The upbringing and working style of the children and grandchildren are really too different.


    *


    Xiao Chenrui worked even harder since his aunt came to leave, and Yun Yi also guessed his thoughts, which is a good thing.


    The time will soon come to the release of the list. Even if Xiao Chenrui has more confidence in himself, he is still very nervous on this day. He originally said that he would wait at home, but in the end he made a trip in person.


    When I saw that I was on the list and got the third place in the test, I felt relieved for a while, but my eyes were red with excitement.


    Before he returned to the mansion, the people from the yamen came to announce the good news, but Yun Yi was very generous, and directly stuffed a purse with 10 taels of silver, and the maid Su Ye stepped forward: "The official has worked hard, this is our mansion. With a little thought, I invite you all to drink tea."


    Announcing the good news that the yamen received the silver, and said congratulations with a smile.


    Yun Yi asked people to prepare milk candy in advance, and now this candy cake shop sells it, so it is not abrupt, and a lot of copper coins are also prepared. The people came to rejoice.


    Yunyi asked people to distribute toffee and copper coins to everyone, and the scene was very lively.


    Originally, the old lady wanted to entertain relatives and friends in the mansion, but she was stopped by her grandson Xiao Chenrui. He didn''t want to be so high-profile: "Grandma, let''s sit down and have a meal together as a family, just to celebrate, there is no need to mobilize the crowd.


    Besides, the day after tomorrow is my sister''s birthday. After the birthday, the General''s House should also come to hire. On the day of the hire, my uncle and grandmother must be invited over. There is no need to make them work several times in a month. "


    The old lady saw that her grandson really didn''t want to hold a banquet to celebrate, so she had to give up.


    But Jing Rui, the brother-in-law, sent a congratulatory gift, a guqin, which Xiao Chenrui liked very much.


    Next is Yunyi''s birthday. The General''s House attaches great importance to it. They sent gifts in the morning, a whole set of red jade jewelry, and two sets of clothes made of Shu brocade.


    When ??Jing Rui came over, he brought her a box of jade stones. Although they were not big, they came in all kinds of colors, and they were all of the best quality. Yun Yi liked them very much.


    Yun Yi smiled and thanked: "Jing Rui, thank you."


    Jing Rui smiled and looked at her radiant eyes: "If you like it, I will collect it for you in the future."


    The two looked at each other across the air, one eye was full of joy, the other was full of doting, really envious of others.


    At this moment, Brother Hao ran in: "Brother Rui, are you two playing against each other?"


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 478： self-inflicted sin

    Chapter 478


    After the two of them heard this, Yun Yi laughed out loud.


    Jing Rui felt that this little guy was not cute at all for the first time, so he turned around and pulled the little guy into his arms.


    No matter how Brother Hao resisted, it would be ineffective, until Jing Rui saw that the little guy was going to be annoyed, and then he was ready to let him go.


    Yun Yi couldn''t stand it any longer: "Okay, let him go quickly."


    Brother Hao got out of Jing Rui''s arms and went straight to his sister: "Sister, Brother Rui is too bad, help me to see if my face has become ugly."


    Yun Yi smiled and pulled Brother Hao, and took a closer look: "It hasn''t changed, it''s still the most beautiful boy. Brother Rui is playing with you. He likes you and wants to be close to you."


    Brother Hao turned his head and glanced at Jing Rui: "Really?"


    Jing Rui saw Yun Yi''s warning eyes, and then looked at the future brother-in-law who was suddenly looking at him with big eyes, so he had to nod: "Yes, Brother Rui likes our brother Hao very much."


    Brother Hao''s eyes lit up, he turned around and walked towards Jing Rui, then climbed onto Jing Rui''s lap with great effort, stretched out his little hand, and kneaded it on Jing Rui''s face: "I also like Brother Rui so much. ."


    Yun Yi really couldn''t hold back now, and laughed out loud.


    Jing Rui looked at the operation of the two brothers and thought that it was really self-inflicted and could not live.


    When the old lady came in, she saw this scene, and hurriedly said to stop the little grandson: "Brother Hao, come down quickly, you are getting more and more naughty."


    Brother Hao turned to his grandmother and said, "Grandmother, I like Brother Rui."


    The old lady didn''t know what to say: "You like Big Brother Rui, so you can''t do this, come down quickly, it''s too outrageous."


    Yunyi laughed enough, and then she said, "Brother Hao, come down and come to my sister."


    Brother Hao was a little puzzled, got down from Jing Rui''s arms and walked to his sister''s side, Yun Yi whispered a few words in his ear, and Brother Hao blushed all of a sudden.


    After half a day, he turned to Jing Rui and said, "Brother Rui, I''m sorry, I won''t do that in the future."


    Jing Rui stood up and walked over: "It''s okay, Brother Rui didn''t do well just now, can you forgive Brother Rui?"


    Brother Hao laughed: "Well, Brother Rui, ride a big horse."


    Both of them laughed happily, Jing Rui stretched out his hand and lifted the little guy with open arms above his head and put it on his neck, and the two of them walked out of the main hall talking and laughing.


    Yun Yi looked at the two people who were having fun in the courtyard, and suddenly some eye sockets became sore. Jing Rui was afraid that he gave Brother Hao all his thoughts and love for his children. He really treated Brother Hao as his son. on.


    Soon it was the next day. The Shao family arrived at the Xiao family early. This was the first time the Shao family visited the house after Yun Yi and the others returned to Beijing.


    After ?? took people to the main hall of the front yard and sat down, Shao Chengyuan said with emotion: "Little sister, although you have experienced ups and downs, you are blessed."


    Shao Zhonghe also opened his mouth and said, "Now, Brother Rui has become a scholar, and Yi''er is about to marry into the general''s mansion. Even the little brother Hao is very smart, and the gentlemen in the academy often praise her, little sister, Good days are yet to come."


    The old lady listened to the words of the two older brothers and nodded with a smile: "I really didn''t expect that there would be such a day. It doesn''t matter if they have future blessings or not, as long as their brothers and sisters are safe and healthy."


    Zhong Yuxiu, the second sister-in-law of the Shao family, smiled and said, "My little sister said it well."


    At this moment, the granddaughter Shao Jiarong who was standing behind Zhong Yuxiu said, "Auntie, can we visit this house?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 479： like to come here often

    Chapter 479 If you like it, come here often


    Mrs. Xiao smiled and said to the Shao family, "I forgot about it."


    turned around and said to Yun Yi: "Yi''er, before the people from the General''s Mansion arrive, you two brothers and sisters will take everyone around the house."


    Yun Yi smiled and said, "Yes, grandmother."


    turned to the Shao family and said, "Everyone, come with us."


    Walking all the way to introduce, the Shao family did not expect that this yard is still five, and there is a large garden in the middle of the second and third.


    At this time, the garden is lush and full of flowers.


    Shao Jiarong likes this exquisite garden very much: "Cousin, this garden is really beautiful."


    Along the way, this cousin feels very good to me, at least not that kind of pretentious person, following the temperament of the two uncles of the Shao family, she is a kind person.


    can''t help but get a little closer: "I like to come here often in the future, just so I can spend more time with your aunt."


    Shao Jiarong nodded sharply: "Well, um, um, sure, as long as my aunt doesn''t bother me."


    As soon as everyone returned to the entrance of the main hall in the front yard, they heard the servants at the gate reporting: "Old Madam, Young Master, Miss, the people from the General''s Mansion are here."


    Mrs. Xiao heard that she got up and walked out of the main hall: "Brother Rui, you go to the gate of the mansion to welcome people in, eldest brother, second brother and second sister-in-law bring the children into the room and sit, Yier, bring Jia Jia. Rong and Jia Rui go back to your courtyard and talk."


    Yunyi knows what grandma means: "Yes, grandma."


    turned to the Shao family and said, "Uncle, uncle, grandmother, cousins, uncles, aunts, aunts, cousins, Yier took the two cousins ??and retire first."


    This series of calls came down one after another, and I almost lost my breath.


    After that, he took Shao Jiarui, the granddaughter of the Shao family''s eldest room, and Shao Jiarong, the granddaughter of the second room of the Shao family, back to his yard.


    Fortunately, Shao Jiarui did not follow her grandmother Qiu Qiaoyu''s temperament. She didn''t talk much, but she was gentle and pleasant, but it was the opposite of Shao Jiarong''s temperament.


    After taking people back to the yard, Shao Jiarong saw the easel under the porch and ran over happily: "Cousin, you painted this?"


    Yun Yi smiled and nodded: "I have nothing to do, pass the time."


    Shao Jiarui also saw the painting on the easel clearly at this time: "Cousin, your painting skills are probably much higher than that of Ronghua County Master. Today is really a good experience."


    When I took them around the house before, I just pointed to my own yard, because I was afraid that the people from the General''s Mansion would come earlier, so I didn''t go into the yard.


    Shao Jiarong smiled and echoed: "Indeed, we have never seen Princess Ronghua do paintings in person, but we have seen her paintings in Qingyayuan, so it seems that cousin''s paintings are indeed better than those of Princess Ronghua. "


    Yunyi asked curiously: "The Princess Ronghua is very good at painting? Where is Qingyayuan?"


    The three of them said and sat down, the maid Du Ruo brought tea and snacks up, and she and the maid of the Shao family retreated to the side and waited.


    Shao Jiarong said: "We all heard about it, but the Princess Ronghua is very famous in the capital. She is not only good at painting, but also has a good handwriting. Outstanding talent.


    Qingyayuan is a bookstore, but it is not an ordinary bookstore. The store is very large, and there is an empty space on the second floor. There are many talented students and beautiful women who recite poems, write poems, and splash ink there. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 480： Hire

    Chapter 480 Hired


    Shao Jiarui added in a low voice: "Actually, there is another person. Although his talent is not as good as these two, he dances very well. I heard that every palace banquet can beat the crowd with a dance."


    Shao Jiarong tilted her head to look at her cousin: "Cousin, are you talking about Miss Deng Wanrong from the Prime Minister''s Mansion?"


    Shao Jiarui nodded lightly: "Exactly."


    Yunyi heard this, and hurriedly asked, "How many young ladies are there in the Prime Minister''s residence?"


    Shao Jiarui opened his mouth and said, "I heard that there is a young lady born to the first wife in the mansion, but she is not in the capital now. In addition to the second young lady, Deng Wanrong, there are also two young ladies from concubines."


    Yunyi thought of Deng Wanyue she met on the way back to Beijing. It seems that after the eldest lady returned to Beijing, life would be difficult.


    It seems that he has something to do next, and now he is no better than his previous life, and he does not have a prominent identity. Even if he is married into the general''s mansion, he is afraid that there will be no less trouble.


    People often say that the first grade of the official university crushes people, and the same goes for these female relatives. The most important thing in this capital is the royal family, nobles, and meritorious families, so after marrying into the general''s mansion, it is inevitable to deal with these people.


    As the saying goes, knowing oneself and knowing the enemy will win a hundred battles, so next, you should study these people, especially the temperament and character of the female family members, so as to avoid unnecessary troubles in the future.


    It''s not that she is afraid of them, it''s that they are troublesome.


    *


    In the front yard, the General''s Mansion is this time with three generations of grandfathers and grandchildren going into battle together.


    In addition, the Xiao family is only one elder, Mrs. Xiao, so Cheng Yanbin and his son came over, and some things were inconvenient. The old lady of the general''s house happened to have a good chat with Mrs. Xiao, so they thought it would be better to invite someone. Come here in person, and you can get in touch with your feelings.


    The two families were just going through the motions, and the General¡¯s mansion only had this grandson, so it must not be treated badly. Besides, Mrs. Cheng really liked this grandson-in-law who had never been through the door.


    These days, although Yun Yi has never been to the General''s Mansion, many people have been sent over to deliver things to the old lady, all of which have been delivered to their hearts.


    In her whole life, since the birth of her son, her husband has been fighting for the fate and wealth, but before the daughter-in-law of the mansion entered the door, there was no one who could talk to her, until the son got married and the daughter-in-law entered the mansion. accompany your own people.


    But the good times didn''t last long, because of her carelessness, she let herself destroy it herself, and her son was lonely until now, and her grandson has suffered so much, so she always wanted to make amends.


    In addition, I really like Yun Yi''s temperament, so this betrothal gift is really generous. I directly sent 99 to carry it over. It''s not that I don''t want more, but the royal marriage and daughter are only 108. One hundred and twenty-eight lifts, and the queen one hundred and sixty-eight lifts.


    These ninety-nine lifts have a long-lasting meaning, are auspicious, and make people unable to find the wrong place.


    The meaning of ??''s general''s residence is that the Xiao family''s situation is special. As for the dowry Xiao family wants to increase or decrease, they have no problem.


    The uncle of the Shao family was there to help entertain them, and today the two had a very pleasant talk. The day was set for the sixth day of the September lunar month. After lunch, the people from the General¡¯s Mansion left.


    Originally, Jing Rui wanted to see Yun Yi, but when he learned that there were still two cousins, he gave up the idea, thinking of coming back tomorrow.


    When the people from the General''s Mansion left, the Shao family stayed and chatted for a while before preparing to leave.


    In this day''s work, Shao Jiarong and Shao Jiarui also became familiar with Yun Yi, and through them, Yun Yi also learned some things about the capital.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 481： I really hurt you

    Chapter 481 I really hurt you in vain


    It was agreed that we would go to Fushou Temple to offer incense in three days, and then we left with the family.


    After ?? and the others left, the old lady asked her servants to deliver these dowry gifts and gift lists to Yunyi''s courtyard: "Yi Er, this is already ninety-nine, grandmother has read the gift list.


    I will take all of this dowry with you. I told the people in the General¡¯s Mansion that we will prepare 108 to carry the dowry. This is considered to be their consideration for our Xiao family. "


    Yunyi nodded: "Grandma, Yier understands."


    *


    The next day, Jing Rui arrived at Xiao''s house early in the morning, and after seeing Yun Yi: "Yi''er, did you sleep well last night?"


    Yun Yi glanced at him sideways, and said deliberately, "It''s a good rest."


    He wanted to hear it, but she didn''t.


    However, Jing Rui came over and whispered in her ear: "But, I didn''t rest well, I was too excited, I kept my eyes open until dawn, I was afraid that it would not be good to come too early, so I endured it for a long time, and I felt that Time passed a little too slowly this morning."


    Yun Yi heard this and said coquettishly, "We''ve all lived together for so long, why are you so excited."


    Jing Rui glanced out and pulled the person into his arms: "I miss you, I want to be with you upright."


    He was about to say something when he heard someone coming this way, so he had to let go of him a little reluctantly, and sat in his seat solemnly, in order to cover up, he even brought tea on the table.


    The maid''s greeting sounded from outside the door: "I have seen the eldest young master, I have seen the young master."


    Yun Yi chuckled: "It''s really capable of pretending."


    When she finished, Brother Hao ran in: "Brother Rui, you didn''t come here only yesterday, why are you here again today?"


    Jing Rui stared at the little guy and thought: I really hurt you in vain.


    Yunyi laughed out loud, and even Xiao Chenrui, who followed up, covered his mouth with the back of his hand and coughed lightly to hide the smile on the corner of his mouth.


    Jing Rui accompanied him to breakfast, and went to the old lady to greet him. He didn''t stay much longer, and he had to rush to the camp in the suburbs of Beijing.


    Yunyi sent him to the gate of the mansion, Jing Rui then went out of the mansion and mounted the horse, and then went away.


    *


    Jing''an Princess Mansion


    Jiao Yuyan was crying and said: "Mother, it''s my daughter''s fault, how could I know that there would be a theft in the house, I thought that the food on Zhuangzi could not be eaten every year, and I didn''t want to use the money in my hand, so I sent someone I pulled food in the past."


    Princess Jing''an said with a cold face, "You have your own dowry village, why do you have to go to my village to fetch food without saying hello?"


    Jiao Yuyan was frightened by her mother''s cold face, and stammered: "I, I am, I just think that Zhuangzi is close to the capital, so I didn''t think much about it."


    Actually, she was thinking that her mother''s things were ultimately hers anyway, but she didn''t dare to say it.


    The mother and daughter were very upset because of this.


    Princess Jing''an said angrily, "Speaking of which, you are obviously not smart enough, why do you always have to be provoked and provoked by others, and compete with those concubines, you just want to export your wealth. Give it up, or do you want to be content with the princess''s palace?"


    Jiao Yuyan was very aggrieved after hearing this: "It was they who teamed up to bully me."


    Princess Jing''an said: "You, a dignified county master, are bullied together, how dare you say so?"


    Jiao Yuyan pouted and said, "What can I do, I didn''t wait for them to be punished, the old lady in Zhongbo''s mansion said that the family should value peace, what else can I do, unless I don''t want to have **** with Zhang Jichen."


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 482： shocking secret

    Chapter 482 Shocking Secret


    Princess Jing An had a headache looking at her petted daughter, who had no idea of ??how to make a snack.


    After calming down, he said, "Yan''er, Uncle Zhong''s mansion is no better than you being in the princess mansion, no one is accustomed to you, and you must be cautious in your words and actions, so as not to be caught in the wrong place.


    Although the people in Zhongbo''s mansion dare not openly embarrass you, but you are married to Zhongbo''s mansion. That''s one glory and one glory, and he can''t harm you. "


    Jiao Yuyan listened to it, and what her mother said was right. She remembered that every time Zhang Jichen persuaded herself a while ago, she impatiently told him to shut up, which made him feel a little uneasy, thinking about finding time after returning to the house. Compensate for him.


    Not to mention that people are stupid and can''t tell right from wrong, he didn''t like Zhang Jichen before, so he didn''t even look at him when he married into Uncle Zhong''s mansion. Every time Zhang Jichen persuaded her, she was annoyed to death.


    Now that he has listened to his mother''s words, he feels that he is wrong again. As everyone knows, Zhang Jichen just doesn''t want her dowry to be fooled by other houses. In the end, it is for his own sake.


    Ke Jiao Yuyan is a mindless person who is self-indulgent and pampered.


    Princess Jing''an sent her daughter away, and then she said to Mammy Zhang, "Prepare the car, I want to enter the palace."


    The matter of the theft in the mansion, there are still no clues from the Shuntian mansion. She wants to enter the palace to see the mother-in-law and the emperor''s brother, and let them put pressure on the Shuntian mansion.


    Mother Zhang replied, "Yes."


    Wait for Princess Jing''an to let the maid clean up and clean up, and the carriage is ready.


    When the princess entered the palace, she had her own badge, so there was no need to wait for the communication. When she arrived at the place where the concubine lived, the palace servant at the gate was supposed to report, but was stopped by Princess Jing''an: "It''s been a long time since I entered the palace, I The princess wants to surprise her mother-in-law."


    The people in the palace felt that the princess said so, and it was not good for them to lose face. After all, the princess was the only daughter of the concubine.


    Princess Jing An asked the others to stay here on standby, and only brought Zhang Ma to go inside, but before she reached the yard where the concubine lived, she heard the voice of the concubine.


    Princess Jing''an asked Mama Zhang to wait here, and walked forward, thinking that she hadn''t entered the palace for so long, and the concubine had been indifferent to herself before, and she wanted to give her a surprise to ease the previous relationship.


    As soon as he approached, he heard that the concubine had sent away all the maids who were serving by her side, leaving only the nephew to accompany her.


    She didn''t know why she stood in a potted plant and didn''t move forward. There were still a few pots in front of her, which just happened to cover her completely.


    But she heard the grandmother said: "Niangniang, there is news from Tianfu Temple that the queen mother will occasionally go to the back mountain to hang out except to worship the Buddha, but nothing special happens."


    The concubine held a tea cup in her hand, skimmed the foam with the lid, and took a sip: "It''s strange, for so many years, she has to stay there for a few days every year, and those who don''t know think she is very affectionate."


    ϲæÖ had some guesses in her heart: "Niangniang, do you think the queen mother noticed something and wanted to find clues there."


    The action of drinking tea in the hands of the concubine paused: "Don''t say that what we did back then was flawless, even if we found something, the two children were wrong, what could she do?


    I am good to Jing''an, who doesn''t care about this palace, and now that Xi''er has secured the throne, even if things are exposed now, what are we to be afraid of? "


    The amount of information in these words made Princess Jing An froze there, and her mind was in chaos.


    I can''t complain that the mother-in-law is becoming more and more indifferent to herself now. She used to be so accustomed to herself before, and she thought it was because of her deep love. Now it seems that she hates it. It turns out that she is not her daughter, but the biological daughter of the empress dowager. The princess of Beimo.


    The more I think about it, the more angry I get. Thinking about what the concubine said just now, her hands and feet are freezing cold. This matter is very important.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 483： Such a big thing, its easier said than done

    Chapter 483 Such a big thing, it''s easier said than done


    She was afraid of being discovered by Xue Ma, so she slowly turned around and left the place.


    Zhang Ma, who was waiting behind, saw that the princess had retreated again, and hurriedly stepped forward and asked, "Princess, what''s the matter with you?"


    Princess Jing''an lowered her voice and said, "I''m not feeling well, let''s go home first."


    Mother Zhang hadn''t replied yet, but Princess Jing''an stopped and thought: No, just leave like this.


    calmed down for a long time, and then said to Mammy Zhang, "Come on, let''s take the path over there and take a rest at the concubine''s side hall."


    thought of something, and said to Zhang Mama: "As soon as someone asks, just say that you have been with me."


    Mother Zhang didn''t know what happened to the princess, but she nodded and said, "The old slave has always been with the princess and has never been separated."


    Princess Jing''an was satisfied after hearing this.


    The two took the side path to the concubine''s bedroom, and a maid stepped forward to greet her: "I have seen the princess."


    Princess Jing''an pretended to have just come over: "Is the mother-in-law here?"


    The palace maid replied softly: "Back to the princess, the concubine is watching flowers in the garden in front."


    Princess Jing''an thought of what she had heard before, and her heart was suddenly turbulent, and it took a long time to suppress it again: "How long have you been gone?"


    The palace maid said: "It''s been a while."


    Princess Jing''an said to Mama Zhang behind her: "Then let''s go around the garden too, just in time to find the concubine."


    After saying that, he went straight ahead.


    As soon as they entered the garden, Madam Xue, who was standing beside the imperial concubine, saw them from a distance: "Niangniang, Princess Jing''an is here."


    Hearing this, Concubine Li frowned slightly: "When did she come to the palace?"


    ϲæÖæÖ said with a chuckle, "It must have come from somewhere else. With her temperament, if she had gone this way, she would have come to greet her long ago."


    There was a mocking smile on Concubine Li''s face: "Yes, back then, their Qi family wanted Aijia''s son to die, but Aijia refused to let them do so. Now that Aijia''s son has taken that seat, that slut''s son will die. The daughter has become arrogant and domineering, if you let that **** Qi Mengxi know the truth, will she directly follow the late emperor in one breath."


    ϲæÖæÖ looked around, coughed lightly, and reminded in a low voice, "Miss Taifei, be careful that there are ears on the walls. It''s outside, so it''s better to be cautious."


    Concubine Li chuckled softly: "I''m in her own palace now, and I think he believed what Aijia and Xi''er said that day, I believe he also believed it by seven or eight points. Even if something happened, he would definitely protect my relatives. mother."


    ϲæÖæÖ was actually a little worried, but the concubine said so, and it was not easy for me to confront her.


    Even if the sage and the concubine recognized each other, but such a big thing is not easy to put on the face, what is the face of the royal family?


    Besides, how can I explain this matter to the world? It can¡¯t be said that the Empress Dowager used her daughter for Concubine Li¡¯s son. If this is the case, then the Empress Dowager still has a young son, how could it be possible to support King Heng at that time?


    Who is not a shrewd person in the civil and military affairs of this dynasty? Before, the concubine''s coddling with Princess Jing''an was afraid that people would immediately notice something wrong.


    Therefore, if we recognize this matter, even if there is, it can only be done in private, and it is absolutely impossible to bring it to the public, because seeing the light will lead to death.


    It is impossible for the sage to let himself fall into such an embarrassing situation. For his own dragon position, I am afraid that he cannot let the concubine come here, or the dragon position may not be able to sit firmly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 484： The dignified princess mansion can never live on pawns

    Chapter 484 Dignified Princess Mansion, You Can''t Live With Pawns


    While ?? was talking, Princess Jing''an also came over: "I have seen Mother Concubine."


    Concubine Li beckoned to her: "Why did you enter the palace today? Come and sit."


    Princess Jing''an squeezed her palm tightly, and then suppressed the fire in her heart: "I entered the palace today because I want to ask the concubine and the emperor to help Jing''an be the master."


    When Concubine Li heard this, Liu Mei frowned slightly: "You are a dignified princess of a country, is it possible that there are still people who dare to bully you?"


    Princess Jing''an pulled out the veil around her waist and pretended to be sad: "My concubine must have heard about the theft of the princess''s residence. Jing''an didn''t want to trouble her mother and brother, but after so long, there is no news from Shuntianfu. nor.


    Before, the house almost ran out of cooking, and it was her daughter who asked Mammy Zhang to **** a piece of ornament to pass by. The dignified princess mansion can¡¯t live with pawns. I have to say it, and I won¡¯t make the world laugh to death. "


    When I thought about the lost silver and the things in the treasury, my heart was bleeding, and I really cried.


    Even if the concubine does not like Princess Jing''an, she still has to take care of her face.


    ''s face was ugly: "Okay, how old are you, what does he look like."


    said and stood up: "Let''s go, if you have anything to say, go back and talk to Aijia in detail. What''s going on, there is not Aijia, and your royal brother, crying is a shame for the royal family."


    Princess Jing An wiped the corner of her eye with a handkerchief, then got up and went to the bedroom with Concubine Li.


    But she was thinking in her heart that she would definitely take a bite out of her body today. Since she was afraid of losing face, then she would use whatever she was afraid of to blackmail her.


    Anyway, this is what she owes her. If it wasn''t for her, her status would be even more precious. She had to think about how to use it for her own benefit.


    The same is true for the imperial brother. If you have such a handle in your hands, you have to think carefully about how to make them compensate.


    When the group returned to Concubine Li''s bedroom, Concubine Li opened her mouth and said, "What do you want, let''s hear it?"


    Princess Jing''an didn''t say a word for a long time, just when Concubine Li was about to get impatient, she said: "The expenses of the house must be settled first, and I can''t keep asking me to **** things."


    Concubine Li was on fire in her heart: "Mammy, go get the princess five thousand taels of silver and use it first, it won''t take long, there should be silver in the shop and the village, as for the Shuntian mansion, the Aijia will be there. Talk to the Holy One."


    Princess Jing An didn''t stay long after receiving the money. After thanking her, she took the bank note and left with Mammy Zhang.


    But she did not leave the palace, but took Mammy Zhang to the imperial study.


    The father-in-law next to the sage came in and reported: "Your Majesty, Princess Jing''an asks to see you."


    Sacred Lord listened, and after a while, he said, "Let her come in."


    Princess Jing''an followed her father-in-law into the imperial study: "Jing''an has seen the saint."


    "Get up, is there anything you need to come here?"


    "Brother Huang, there has been no result of the theft of the Princess Mansion. The house is almost out of food, so I can only come to see Brother Huang as the master."


    "I asked about this before, and the Shuntian Mansion did their best. It''s true that they didn''t find any clues. It''s not that they didn''t do things well."


    "Brother Huang, this is at the feet of the emperor, and the dignified princess mansion was almost emptied overnight. If this is spread to neighboring countries, it will not be laughed to death."


    The sage''s face turned cold, this was because he didn''t govern the country strictly, so he would let her house steal, and he didn''t want to argue with her because of this, so he said to the justice behind him: "Go to my private treasury to get 10,000 taels of silver for the princess. ."


    The father-in-law behind ?? replied, "Yes."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 485： It seems that God has eyes

    Chapter 485 It seems that God has eyes


    Princess Jing''an got 15,000 taels of silver, and then she took people out of the palace.


    But I have been thinking about what to do in the future?


    I am afraid that I will not be able to do this with my own ability, but I cannot provide evidence. If I say it rashly, I am afraid that the Queen Mother will not believe it. It seems that this matter has to be discussed in the long run.


    After thinking about it again, I thought that Lingyun Villa was no longer able to contact anyone, and it was useless. It was a big headache.


    It seems that he has to think of other ways, but if he hires someone else, he is afraid that this royal secret will have to be rumored, and he is afraid that he will not be able to fall.


    *


    On the other side, the Empress Dowager had just finished paying homage to the Buddha.


    The maid came over with a pot of tea and two trays of cakes: "The Empress Dowager, my servant has made sweet-scented osmanthus tea for you. You can try it."


    The Empress Dowager said with a chuckle: "The osmanthus trees in this temple are going to be afraid of you, and they come to Huo Huo at this time of year every year."


    That maid said with a smile: "It is an honor to use it as a refreshment for the Queen Mother to taste, there is no reason to be unhappy."


    The Empress Dowager reached out and poked the maid''s forehead: "You can talk."


    The girl didn''t hide, but laughed: "I''m telling the truth, the temple only collects so many points every year, and the rest is wasted, just to make some refreshments for the Queen Mother to enjoy."


    At this moment, Hu Ma, who was beside the Queen Mother, hurriedly walked in: "The Queen Mother, the old slave has something to report."


    The Queen Mother, as usual: "If you have something, tell me."


    But at this time, Hu Yan did not directly say the words as before, but glanced at the maid who was pouring tea.


    The Queen Mother also saw what was wrong with Hu Huan, and said to the maid next to her: "Go and see if the water is done, Aijia wants to take a bath."


    The maid also saw it. She was afraid that she didn''t want to know what Hu Mamma was going to say next, so she bowed and said, "Yes."


    turned around and walked out.


    Mamma Hu watched the maid leave, then approached the queen mother and said in a low voice: "The queen mother, this old slave just met a person in the back mountain. That person is too much like the missing Wu Ma."


    "What did you say?"


    "Queen Mother, don''t get excited. I''ve already had someone follow me. When I get back, the old slave will check it out in person. The back looks so similar."


    "We haven''t found anyone for so many years, and Ai Jia will think that she is no longer in this world."


    "The Queen Mother, it seems that God has eyes."


    It turned out that Concubine Li was also surrounded by people from the Queen Mother. Two months ago, the eyeliner in Concubine Li''s palace sent a message, and they realized that the current sage is not their son.


    This news is really unacceptable. The Queen Mother became seriously ill because of it, but I can''t say it directly, and I have no evidence at all. Even if I say it, who will believe it.


    Besides, even if the Sage is not his own son, but now he has been put on the dragon throne by himself, it is possible that he can still pull people down, but this can''t just be so confusing as to not happen.


    So this year, I went to Tianfu Temple early this year, and stayed for a while. I said to the outside world that I prayed for Shengshang and Beimo at Tianfu Temple.


    In fact, I wanted to investigate what happened back then, but I didn''t expect there would be news about Wu Mama.


    The Queen Mother was a little anxious: "I sent a few people to follow, but don''t lose it."


    Mother Hu knew what the Empress Dowager was feeling at this time, so she comforted in a low voice: "The Empress Dowager, you can rest assured, those people are masters sent by the Qi family, and they will not lose anyone."


    The Queen Mother''s heart was beating so fast, she put her hands together and said, "I hope it''s really the person we''re looking for."


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 486： the event

    Chapter 486


    The more impatient, the more there is no news.


    When ?? waited for the news, it was a torment for the Queen Mother.


    After receiving the news from the eyeliner in the Palace of Concubine Li, the Queen Mother thought about the events of the year countless times, and it was indeed a bit strange.


    On the day of her delivery, only Wu Mama and Qiu Mama were present. Qiu Mama later asked for grace because of physical discomfort and went out of the palace to cultivate.


    But this Wu mama disappeared inexplicably after she gave birth.


    I was fascinated by thinking about the events of the past, like returning to the past.


    At that time, the late emperor had not yet ascended to that position, and it was when all parties were fighting fiercely. He and Concubine Li were both concubines in the palace, and they were both pregnant. Fortunately, the month of delivery was the same.


    Half a month before they gave birth, assassins entered the mansion, the concubine and empress in the mansion were seriously injured, and the guards and servants in the mansion were killed and injured countless times.


    At that time, he was still the first emperor of the prince, and he sent someone to take their two pregnant concubines to a different courtyard not far from Kaifu Temple outside Beijing overnight for temporary shelter.


    Maybe they were frightened and bumped on the road. When they got to the place, both of them started to have stomach pains and wanted to give birth.


    I was thinking about it when I heard Hu Ma said: "The Empress Dowager, it''s going to rain, let''s go back to the house first."


    *


    Princess Jing''an paced back and forth in the house after returning to the mansion.


    She kept thinking, is this a direct showdown with the Queen Mother, or what?


    She must not be able to directly make trouble out of it. With the emperor''s brother''s temperament, she is afraid that she will not be able to see the sun tomorrow, and she is very anxious.


    In the end, I called Zhang Mammy in: "Mamma, is the bag you asked for last time, is it reliable?"


    Mother Zhang nodded and said, "When you do things with cash, you have to ask why, and your tone is tight."


    Princess Jing''an said, "Where is that place?"


    Mother Zhang explained the place again, and then heard Princess Jing''an say: "Then you lead the way, let''s go, I have something to ask them to help me check."


    Mother Zhang hurriedly said: "Princess, if you have something to do, leave it to the old slave to do it. You''d better go to less of that kind of place."


    Princess Jing''an said, "It''s a big deal, it''s better to go there in person."


    What kind of temperament Princess Jing''an is, Zhang Mama knows best, so the two changed their clothes and left the house through the back door.


    After leaving the house, Princess Jing''an was a little scared again, but she didn''t bring a guard or maid, for fear that something bad would happen.


    When ?? arrived at the place, Zhang mama took her there with a light car, and was taken to a room where no light could be seen, and then no one was seen, only her voice was heard.


    After Princess Jing''an came out of that place, she swore that she would never come to this ghost place again.


    No matter what, the entrustment is successful, she just waits for the news.


    *


    Yunyi packed up early that day, went to her grandmother to greet her, had breakfast together, and took her maid Du Ruo out of the house.


    ordered the driver to go to the gate of the city, to meet with the two cousins ??of the uncle''s house, and go to Fushou Temple to offer incense.


    When she arrived, the two cousins ??hadn''t arrived yet, but they met Deng Wanyue at the gate of the city, who was going out of the city to offer incense.


    Deng Wanyue instructed the coachman, "Let''s go with the carriage next to us."


    After that, the Shao family''s carriage also came, and Shao Jiarong arrived through the window: "Cousin, we are late."


    Yun Yi smiled and said: "It''s not too late, I''ve just arrived for a while, let''s go."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 487： Come ahead and see whats going on

    Chapter 487 Come to the front and see what happened


    Three carriages left the city back and forth, heading towards Fushou Temple.


    Along the way, Yun Yi looked at the busy people in the fields on both sides, thinking about the news that came from Huangzhuang a few days ago. After a few months, there will be results, and what he thinks should be able to be achieved.


    couldn''t help but put a smile on his face.


    In the carriage of the prime minister''s mansion in front, the maid Chun''er said with a smile: "Miss, slaves originally thought that we were the only ones to go to Fushou Temple to give incense, and we were still a little lonely on the way, for fear of what would happen again.


    It''s good now, I happened to meet Miss Xiao''s family, and with her here, the servants finally feel at ease. "


    Deng Wanyue looked at Chun''er who was in a good mood and said, "Don''t worry, even if we go to Fushou Temple alone to offer incense, she won''t dare to do anything else."


    Chun''er pouted and said, "Miss, the second miss is really too much, obviously the Prime Minister has already said that the eldest young master of the second room of Sun Guogong''s mansion is going to tell you, but the second miss has to move forward, it''s really bullying. ."


    Deng Wanyue smiled and looked at the little girl: "I''m not angry, why are you angry?"


    Chun''er looked unhappy: "Miss, you are still laughing, the servant is not for you."


    Deng Wanyue looked out along the window of the carriage: "Do you think it''s a good thing to be married to Sun Guogong''s mansion?"


    Chun''er didn''t understand what Miss meant: "But Lord Prime Minister can''t hurt Miss you, right?"


    Deng Wanyue chuckled and said, "No matter what father''s idea, just like Sun Wenxun''s way of going to the house that day, knowing that the person who arranged the marriage was me, and going to provoke Deng Wanrong, how can his character be so good?"


    Chun''er pondered for a moment: "Miss is right, since he has a problem with his character, then forget it. With a single round character, then he and the second miss are a perfect match."


    After ?? finished speaking, he added another sentence: "Miss is much more dignified than the second lady, and then I will definitely find a man I like."


    Deng Wanyue reached out and tapped Chuner''s forehead: "I''m really shameless, I dare to say anything."


    While they were talking and laughing, they also arrived at Fushou Temple.


    The group got off the carriage, Yun Yi introduced the two cousins ??of the Shao family and Deng Wanyue, and after a few greetings, they walked up the mountain together.


    From the foot of the mountain, all the way to Fushou Temple, a few people chatted quite well.


    When ?? arrived at the temple, the main maid first went to donate the sesame oil money, and then entered the main hall together. Yunyi offered the Buddhist scriptures she had copied before on the table, and then began to kneel and worship.


    When she came out with the incense, she saw Deng Wanyue standing under the ginkgo tree in the courtyard, her back gave a very lonely feeling.


    Probably heard footsteps, Deng Wanyue turned around: "Sister Yunyi, I heard that there is a lake in the back mountain of Fushou Temple. The scenery is very good. Do you want to go there and play together?"


    Yunyi nodded: "Okay, why don''t you have a vegetarian meal at Fushou Temple and go back next day."


    When she finished, Shao Jiarong and Shao Jiarui also came over. Shao Jiarong said with a smile: "The vegetarian food in Fushou Temple is very good. My cousin and I had this plan, and we were just thinking about how to talk to you."


    Shao Jiarong saw that everyone had no opinion, so he sent his personal maid to report in advance, and the group walked to the small lake in the back mountain.


    Shao Jiarong was the most active, talking about some things that happened to the lake before, but they were still away for a while when they heard someone shouting in a panic: "Help."


    A few heard the shout, looked at each other, and all quickened their pace.


    Deng Wanyue also said to the mansion guard who followed behind: "Come ahead and see what happened?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 488： someone fell into the water

    Chapter 488 Someone fell into the water


    The two guards listened to the order and ran forward quickly.


    Yunyi thought that someone might fall into the water, and if it was a woman, I was afraid that the servants of the prime minister''s residence would not be able to go into the water to save people.


    When a few of them went to the lake to take a look, someone really fell into the water, and there were more than one.


    At this moment, a guard came and wanted to go into the water to save people, but was rejected by the people in the lake. Yun Yi couldn''t help but look at the girl in the water, seeing that her age was not much different from herself.


    It''s all at this time, and she can still be so rational. It''s not fatal, but in a blink of an eye she knows what this girl is for.


    The other one was different. He was thumping in the water very happily, and he kept shouting: "Help, help."


    This made the maids on the shore who could not swim in the water so anxious, some maids looked at the guards behind and shouted: "What are you waiting for, don''t go down to save people."


    Yun Yikan delayed any longer, and the two fluttering in the water were afraid that they would have to be farther from the shore, so he shouted loudly: "Find a branch and pass it over, and pull the person up."


    As soon as she finished speaking, a guard broke the branch from the tree by the lake and quickly handed it to the two people who were still fluttering in the water. It''s a pity that the more they fluttered before, and the farther they were from the shore, the branch could not reach. people.


    The guard had to go into the water, and then swam forward for a while, and then handed the branch to the person in the water. The girl who had not let the guard go into the water to save the person before saw a branch and quickly reached out and grabbed it, and was rescued first.


    The other girl who kept shouting for help might have used up too much energy. Every time she reached out to grab it, she couldn¡¯t do enough. It really upset everyone on the shore.


    Finally, seeing that she was about to sink, a guard swam over, carried her by the back collar, and dragged her ashore.


    Yunyi was afraid of accidents because of her menstrual period, so she asked Du Ruo to bring a set of clothes for herself when she went up the mountain. She didn''t expect this to happen, and it would come in handy.


    asked Du Ruo to put his clothes on the girl who was rescued first. The girl thanked her and was supported by two maids and left.


    Yunyi then learned from the Shao sisters that the girl was actually the Ronghua County Lord of Xuanwang''s Mansion, and the one who fell into the water with her was the Grand County Lord of Yuwang''s Mansion, whose name was Mo Yule.


    The two are cousins. Although they are both county lords, Ronghua county lord was given a title by the saint. Mo Yule felt that his identity was no worse than that of the cousin of Xuan Wangfu, but he did not have a title and was lower than Ronghua, so Find something every time we meet.


    No, I wanted to do something bad and let Ronghua fall into the water, but Ronghua reacted quickly and directly pulled the culprit into the lake.


    The people moved quickly, and it didn''t take long before they left with them.


    After ?? and the others left, Shao Jiarong whispered: "Cousin, the one who was rescued from behind was Mo Yule, the great county master of Prince Yu''s Mansion. This person is more careful. If you see him in the future, you should take a detour."


    Yunyi nodded after hearing this, afraid that she will inevitably have to deal with these people in the future, but she doesn''t cause trouble, but she is not afraid of trouble. If they insist on being uncomfortable, then she is not easy to bully.


    What Yun Yi didn''t expect, because of one act of kindness of his own, is really making people hate it, but that''s a story later.


    *


    On the other side, Mother Hu brought good news to the Queen Mother: "The Queen Mother, that person is really Mother Wu."


    The Queen Mother heard this and stood up a little excitedly: "Where is she?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 489： what happened back then

    Chapter 489 What happened back then


    Mamma Hu was so excited to see the Queen Mother, so she quickly comforted her: "Mamma Wu''s youngest son is ill. She really can''t get away from it today. She has already said that she will come to see you early tomorrow morning."


    The Queen Mother said, "She married and gave birth to a child?"


    Mamma Hu nodded and said, "It is said that the man rescued her back then, but she didn''t elaborate, and it''s not too late to see someone tomorrow."


    The next day, the Queen Mother asked Hu Mammy to send someone to pick him up early in the morning.


    Mamma Hu smiled and joked: "The Empress Dowager, you are not afraid of the old slave''s taste."


    The queen mother put down the tea cup in her hand: "I''m afraid the person who should eat is Wu Ma?"


    After the words were finished, Hu Mammy laughed: "Yes, the old slave has served you by your side for so many years, she should be the one who eats it. We were the palace that accompanied you back then."


    Having said this, I heard someone come in and report: "The Queen Mother, someone has arrived."


    The Queen Mother hurriedly said: "Quickly let people in."


    After ?? and others came in, the queen mother stood up: "is it really you?"


    "Plop Tong" and knelt down in front of the Queen Mother: "Niangniang, I finally saw you, and I will see you again in my lifetime, and the old slave will die without regrets."


    The Empress Dowager asked Hu Ma to help her up: "What happened in those days, how have you been all these years?"


    After ?? finished speaking, he motioned her to sit down and answer.


    It turned out that after the Queen Mother who was still a concubine was delivering her baby, she was about to go out to bring hot water to help the concubine scrub, but she was attacked from behind and fainted.


    When she woke up, she was already in a carriage.


    And her hands and feet were also tied. After hearing the conversation of the driver outside, she realized that she had been sold, and the person who sold her also told them to sell people to that kind of pickled place. She was scared to death at that time.


    She thought about it, if she really got to that point, she would have to keep her innocence even if she died.


    I was still racking my brains to find a way to escape. Unexpectedly, the horse pulling the carriage in front lost control for no apparent reason. The carriage fell directly under the cliff, and even the driver did not have time to jump.


    Maybe it was because she should not die. After being thrown out of the carriage, she happened to be caught by a tree growing on the cliff. She survived, but she hung on the cliff for a whole day, and it was not until the next day. It was discovered by her current husband that she was rescued.


    At that time, I was seriously injured, and the doctor said that it was a big fortune teller if I didn¡¯t die.


    In this way, I have lived in my current husband''s house for a year, and when I can walk, I eagerly want to return to the palace. Who knows that before the people return to the capital, the prince will inherit the throne, and all the masters will live in the palace. At that time, he didn''t even have an identity, so he couldn''t enter the palace at all.


    I wanted to find an opportunity to ask someone to send a message, so I thought about going home first, but when I went back, I learned that my family had died in a fire.


    So the body that had just been recuperated, suddenly fell ill again, and this disease didn''t even have a place to settle down. Fortunately, the man who saved him before secretly followed because he was worried.


    Seeing that he was sick and had nowhere to go, he brought himself back again.


    After ??, the two became husband and wife due to gossip. After that, they went to the gate of the palace again, but they didn''t hand in the words, but they were beaten by the guards. Since then, they have died.


    I just didn¡¯t expect that we would meet again in the place where we were separated. It must be God¡¯s will.


    After listening to her words, the queen mother''s eyes were red: "These years, I have really suffered you."


    Mother Wu''s eyes were full of tears, but there was a smile on her face: "I can see my master again today, everything before is nothing, the old slave will come to Tianfu Temple every year to pray for you and the saint, and never stop. Pass."


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 490： What did you say

    Chapter 490 What did you just say


    As soon as she finished speaking, the Queen Mother shook her body: "What did you say?"


    Mother Wu looked puzzled: "The Empress Dowager, what''s wrong with you?"


    The Queen Mother grabbed Wu Mama''s hand at once: "Xue Shan, what did you just say?"


    Mother Wu has not heard the Queen Mother call her like this for many years. The tears she had just put away were shed again. The Queen Mother even remembered her name. Since the mother who was in charge, no one has mentioned this name again. .


    Mammy Hu pushed the stunned Mama Wu: "Where did the empress dowager ask you?"


    Mother Wu didn''t understand the meaning of the queen mother, so she looked at Mamma Hu who was on the side: "Did I say something wrong?"


    Mother Hu was impatient: "You just said that you would come to Tianfu Temple every year to pray for the empress dowager and the saint. Then the empress dowager gave birth to a boy, right?"


    Mother Wu was a little confused: "Yes, haven''t the saints been on the throne for so many years?"


    The Empress Dowager covered her heart and suddenly fell on the low couch: "Xue Shan, is what you said true?"


    Mother Wu really didn''t understand what happened to the Queen Mother and Mother Hu: "Yes, at that time, I delivered the baby together with Qiu Momo, and I was thinking at the time that the master gave birth to the little son, and he could be regarded as a hero in the house. , the seat in the mansion can be considered safe in the future."


    The tears in the Queen Mother''s eyes were like beads with a broken thread, which frightened Wu Ma, she was a little helpless and said: "The Queen Mother, did the old slave say something wrong?"


    Mother Hu quickly said, "Xue Shan, you didn''t say anything wrong, I''ll talk to you later."


    She whispered soothingly: "The queen mother, you must take care of your health, we still have a big revenge to avenge, and the young master is still waiting for you."


    When Wu Wuma heard these words, her eyes widened and she covered her mouth all of a sudden.


    After the Empress Dowager calmed down, she asked, "What happened?"


    Mother Hu thought of something, and her face turned cold: "You were knocked unconscious and taken away for sale. I''m afraid it''s not that simple."


    As for more, Hu Mama didn''t say anything. She believed that with Xue Shan''s intelligence, she would definitely be able to guess one or two.


    Mother Wu suddenly asked, "Where''s Qiu Su?"


    The Qiu Su in her mouth is Qiu Momo. The three of them and the dead Xia Yang are the four dowry maids who married into the palace with their master. When the four of them were older, they became the stewards of the side concubine. .


    Mother Hu squinted and said, "The Queen Mother, it seems that she has to send someone to investigate the events of that year carefully."


    After ?? finished speaking, she turned to look at Wu Ma: "Xue Shan, are you sure that the Empress Dowager only gave birth to one son?"


    Mother Wu frowned and nodded: "Yes, I helped deal with the afterbirth, so there could be something wrong, and I confirmed it with Qiu Su, and it''s true that my stomach is clean."


    Mother Hu and the Queen Mother looked at each other, and both of them were concerned.


    The Queen Mother cross-examined some things again, and this was the only way people sent Mammy Wu away. Knowing that her life was difficult, she directly rewarded her with 500 taels of silver and asked her to go back to improve her living environment.


    Mother Wu did not expect that this trip was rewarded by the Empress Dowager, and she was grateful to the Empress Dowager for a while.


    After ?? and others left, the Queen Mother said: "Send someone to protect her, and don''t let people discover her existence, let alone affect her normal life, and of course don''t let people bully her."


    Hu Yan nodded and said, "Yes, the queen mother, the old slave will arrange it."


    After Madam Hu went out, the queen mother fell into deep thought and recounted everything. It seemed that this matter had been planned long ago. If Concubine Li didn''t feel that her son''s seat was secure, she was overwhelmed with pride. will be deceived for life.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 491： what do you think about this

    Chapter 491 What do you think about this


    She thought about it carefully, and the more she thought about it, the more she felt that the problem was with the people around her.


    But Xueshan''s matter has been confirmed, she didn''t lie, and only Qiu Su was left, but Qiu Su injured her arm in order to save herself, and it was very serious, so she asked for grace and let her out of the palace. Is there a secret here?


    The more she thought about it, the more headache she had. She grew up with her since she was a child, and she entered the palace with her. How could she possibly do harm to herself?


    When Hu Ma came back from her work, the empress dowager had put away her sadness, and her face became cold: "Chun Yu, what do you think of this?"


    Mamma Hu said softly: "The Queen Mother, I''m afraid we have to start the investigation from the person who came to Tianfu Temple with you back then."


    The Queen Mother nodded: "It''s a human or a ghost, you can check it out, I''m tired, you can arrange it."


    Mother Hu knew that the Queen Mother would be pretending to be calm, so she said thoughtfully: "The old slave will help you to lie down and make arrangements."


    *


    Yunyi and the others did not stay after the fasting meal at Fushou Temple. They went down the mountain together and returned to the city, mainly because they were frightened by the fact that the Princess Ronghua and the others fell into the water.


    After ?? Fushou Temple, the four unmarried girls of Yun Ying became very close, and occasionally met to play together.


    Yunyi also began to prepare her own dowry, adding nine more to the ninety-nine dowry sent by the general''s main residence, but the nine-dollar dowry might be worth the fifteen or sixty-dollar dowry of others.


    On this day, I greeted my grandmother, and Yun Yi said, "Chen Rui these days, you also know the affairs of the three shops, and you will take care of the affairs of these three shops in the future.


    You are probably familiar with the regulations in the four Zhuangzi, and you can know what you have in mind, and then slowly expand the industry in the future. With these industries, the livelihood of the mansion will not be a problem in the future. "


    Xiao Chenrui stood up and gave Yun Yi a salute: "Sister, Brother Rui did not forget what you said before leaving the capital, and will definitely work hard to support the Xiao family in the future."


    Brother Hao also jumped out of the chair at this moment: "Brother Hao also has to work hard, so that my brother and sister will not be tired."


    The old lady looked at the three brothers and sisters who were harmonious and friendly, and she felt a lot of emotion. Although the second son died young, the three children left behind were all good, and she felt relieved for a while.


    *


    The time flies, and soon the end of July will come. This year is the township exam that takes place every three years. Xiao Chenrui is also preparing to take this exam, and he is also well prepared.


    Even the master of the academy wanted him to try his hand. Although Xiao Chenrui has not been in the academy for a long time, the articles he wrote were very popular with the master, and he was often praised in the class.


    Yunyi''s dowry is almost ready, anyway, Jing Rui knows what he looks like, and the nine-lift dowry he prepared is just for others to see.


    Now the most important thing in the house is the eldest brother Xiao Chenrui''s hometown exam in August.


    On the first day of the exam, Yun Yi did not let him read any more, but let him rest well.


    Xiao Chenrui wasn''t too nervous, and he didn''t want to leave the house before the exam, so he went to his grandmother''s courtyard to help take care of the flowers and plants for a day.


    The next day, Xiao Chenrui was sent to the examination room by Yun Yi and Jing Rui, who had rushed back from the camp in the suburbs of Beijing.


    To tell the truth, Yun Yi''s attitude towards this township examination is to let nature take its course, to be the best in the examination, even if it is lower in the ranking, it is a great existence in this ancient times, after all, Rui Ge''er is only sixteen years old.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 492： Could it be that there was a scene where the civet cat changed the prince?

    Chapter 492 Could it be that the scene of the civet cat changing to the prince happened?


    But if you fail the test, you will gain experience on the spot.


    Take the exam again in three years, the age is just right, maybe you can take the exam and come back, then the Xiao Mansion will be beautiful.


    Watching people enter the examination room, he turned to Jing Rui who was beside him and said, "You haven''t been busy with business recently, why did you come back?"


    Jing Rui looked down at Yun Yi: "Today is an important day for Chen Rui, and my brother-in-law, my prospective brother-in-law, has to come back to take the test to show that I value him."


    Yunyi''s face was full of smiles: "You should be poor."


    Jing Rui stretched out his hand to help the man get on the carriage: "It''s really been too busy these few days. I''ll send you back to Xiao''s house, and I have to rush back to the camp in the suburbs of Beijing."


    Yun Yi didn''t want him to make a special trip again, thinking that she was going out of the city today anyway: "Jing Rui, you don''t have to send me back to the house, before leaving the house, I told my grandmother that I want to go to Zhuangzi on the outskirts of Beijing. Going to work, just in time for us to go out of the city together."


    Jing Rui was happy for a while after hearing this: "The relationship is good, I will take you to Zhuangzi, and we can talk together on the way."


    When he got out of the city, he stopped riding the horse at all, and let the coachman lead the horse to walk behind, and he acted as the coachman.


    The two talked about their busy affairs during the period of separation. After confirming that there was no one around, Jing Rui said in a low voice, "Princess Jing''an''s mansion is actually investigating what happened when she was born, and this matter also involves the present day. Holy."


    Yunyi tilted her head and thought for a moment: "Could it be that there was a scene where the civet cat changed the prince."


    After saying that, he laughed.


    In fact, she just said it casually, but Jing Rui nodded at her and said, "Something has really been found out."


    Yunyi was stunned: "I won''t tell you what, God, I just said that casually."


    Jing Rui stretched out her hand and took her hand that was still in the air: "If you really find out, I''m afraid this court will change."


    Yunyi widened his eyes because he didn''t know the situation back then, "No way, the imperial concubines are not all guarded when they give birth, how could something go wrong."


    Jing Rui pulled the man into his arms: "When the sage was born, the late emperor had not yet ascended the throne. At that time, he was still a prince, but it was the most ruthless battle between the palaces.


    The palace was hit by an assassin, and the main concubine at the time was also killed because of it. At that time, the emperor had no choice but to send off the two pregnant side concubines overnight, fearing that the children would be unpredictable.


    Coincidentally, because the two concubines were too scared, they had fetal gas, and when they arrived at the place, they had stomach pains one after the other and were about to give birth.


    At that time, in that situation, where to go to ask for a midwife, I heard that people around me delivered the birth, but what happened in this specific situation has not been investigated yet. "


    After listening, Yun Yi said softly, "As long as the sage is the descendant of the late emperor, it''s not too messy. If it''s really a civet cat changing the prince and losing the royal blood, then this matter will be a big mess."


    "It''s just speculation now. What happened back then, I''m afraid it won''t be so easy to find out."


    "Why does Princess Jing''an want to check these things? She is not a man. Even if she finds something, what benefits will she get by pulling the current sage down from the dragon chair?"


    Jing Rui patted her hand: "If there is no benefit, she can''t smash the money into it, she must find something to do it."


    The two were talking, and they arrived at Yunyi''s own village in a blink of an eye. Although Jing Rui didn''t want to leave, he had an errand and had to gallop away.


    I thought in my heart that I must speed up the training and try to do everything well before my big wedding, so I don¡¯t have to worry about things in the military camp on the day of the big wedding.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 493： In the future, Miss, my safety will be handed over to you.

    Chapter 493 In the future, Miss, my safety will be handed over to you


    Yun Yi saw that the man was far away, so he let the driver drive the car into Zhuangzi.


    Xiao Yiping greeted him from a distance: "I have seen the master."


    Yunyi got off the carriage: "Get up."


    Xiao Yiping got up: "Master, the soy sauce has already been brewed, this time the taste is really good."


    Yunyi listened to his words: "Then I have to take a good look and see if it meets my requirements."


    The two talked and went to the soy sauce workshop. The area here is not small, and the drying field is full of large tanks. Two batches have been brewed before, but the taste did not meet the requirements of Yunyi, and Yunyi was inferior. The product was digested by each Zhuangzi himself.


    Xiao Yiping''s face is full of confidence this time: "Master, it''s not that your subordinates are boasting. The taste this time is guaranteed to meet your requirements."


    As soon as he entered the workshop door, there was a smell of soy sauce. Yun Yi nodded and said, "Well, the taste is indeed almost the same."


    Xiao Yi''an, who was busy inside, saw the master and the boss coming in, and hurried over from there to greet him: "I have seen the master."


    Yunyi walked in, raised his hand and said, "Get up."


    There happened to be a jar of soy sauce that had been opened on the side, Yun Yi took the grapes hanging on the side, made a little soy sauce, put it under his nose and smelled it, and then let someone take a clean spoon and taste it, nodded and said: "That''s what it tastes like."


    Then turned to look at Xiao Yi''an and said, "Good job."


    Xiao Yi''an got the master''s admiration, and his face was full of smiles. Now his life is more colorful than in Lingyun Villa: "Thank you master for your praise."


    Xiao Yiping smiled and said, "Then this soy sauce can be sold?"


    Yunyi nodded: "The quality of soy sauce in the future can only be better than this, not worse than this."


    Xiao Yi''an quickly replied: "Back to the master, every stage has been carefully recorded, and there will be no more mistakes."


    Yunyi glanced at the drying yard outside: "Then send it to the grain, oil and seasoning shop at the gate of the city first. Has the vinegar been delivered before?"


    Xiao Yi''an replied, "Yes, Master, as soon as the finished product came out, I sent someone over there to deliver it. There are many kinds of vinegar in our workshop, and they are very easy to sell."


    After that, I went to the Doubanjiang workshop to take a look. I am afraid that the finished product will have to wait for a while. After seeing that there is no error, I turned around and left.


    After he came out, he said to Xiao Yiping, "Help me choose four good girls from those who are good at it. I will take them away as a personal maid and bring them into the General''s Mansion."


    Xiao Yiping said: "It''s better to accompany the master for a walk, you can choose a few people who close your eyes, after all, you will always be by your side in the future."


    Yun Yi thinks about it too. After all, to follow him into the general''s mansion, one must be smart and able to handle things, and must be able to control things and know how to advance and retreat: "Alright, let''s go over and have a look together."


    When Yun Yi and the others arrived, there happened to be pair training in the training ground. Yun Yi stood at a high place and watched them finish the pair training. After some questioning, he chose four girls and a teenager. Be a coachman.


    As for Su Ye and Du Ruo, as well as the current coachman, let''s stay in Xiao Mansion.


    After choosing the person, the others dispersed. Without asking their original name and current code name, he said, "The four of you will be called Banxia, ??Wenzhu, Zelan, and Qingdai in order from the left. ."


    said to the selected boy again; "You can be called Jiang Li."


    Several people stepped forward and said: "Subordinate, I have seen the master."


    Yunyi raised her hand gently: "Everyone get up, just call Miss after returning to the manor. In the future, Miss, my safety will be handed over to you."


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 494： As a doctor, one cannot see death without saving

    Chapter 494 As a doctor, one cannot see death without saving


    What she didn''t expect was that just after leaving Zhuangzi, it was only two miles away, and a carriage rushed out from the other intersection. The horse seemed to be stimulated and rushed all the way.


    In addition, someone was chasing after him on horseback. The person who was chasing was originally trying to save people, but the horse pulling the cart in front seemed to be frightened and ran forward desperately.


    Fortunately, Yun Yi heard the movement and checked it with his mental strength, which made the driver stop the car.


    Yunyi used his mental power to see that there were two women sitting in the carriage. I was afraid that if this continued, they would not be thrown out of the car and fell and would be seriously injured by the carriage.


    The people who were chasing on horseback were also anxious. Seeing that the carriage was about to lose control, one of them took out the bow and arrow behind him, and drew the bow in one go. With a ''whoosh'' sound, there was just a small turn in front of him, and the horse went straight to the ground. Arrow kills.


    At the same time, the other one took advantage of the inertia of the horse to directly lift the air and fly to the carriage, and at the same time threw out two flying knives, cutting off the rope pulling the carriage. The two tried their best to protect the carriage from overturning, but the inside People are sinned and hurt.


    One of the ?? exclaimed: "Madam, how are you? Say something."


    Seeing that the person didn''t answer, he endured the pain and got up. He saw blood all over the person''s forehead, and exclaimed, "Madam, what''s wrong with you, don''t scare the old slave."


    Then he shouted to the outside of the carriage: "Come on, my wife is injured, come on."


    They made a temporary decision to go back to the palace, but they didn''t expect such a thing to happen. How could the horse go crazy, someone must have done something.


    Seeing that it was getting late, Hu Mammy was very anxious. Looking at the current situation of the Queen Mother, she was afraid that it would be inconvenient to move.


    tried to calm himself down, and instructed the guards outside the carriage, "Go to the nearby Zhuangzi to see if there is a doctor, hurry up."


    Yunyi originally wanted to leave, but she had good ears and heard that someone was injured.


    He took out a small cloth bag from the underside of the carriage as a cover, and asked the driver to go in the direction of the accident.


    The carriage stopped, and she got off the carriage neatly.


    The remaining guards were very vigilant: "Who?"


    Yun Yi replied, "I know medical skills, so I can help look after the injured. We just came out of Zhuangzi in front and saw that something happened to your carriage, so I thought of coming over to take a look."


    The guard did not dare to let people come over easily, and was about to question a few more questions when he heard Hu Mammy in the carriage saying, "Let people come over."


    The guard saw Hu Mama speak, and said coldly to Yun Yi: "Our lady is precious, you better tell the truth, otherwise you will be at your own risk."


    Yun Yi gave the guard an unhappy look: "I kindly came to help, what''s your tone, since that''s the case, then I don''t have much to do."


    After saying that, he turned around and prepared to leave.


    The guard said in a cold voice, "Stop."


    Madam Hu saw that the queen mother''s face was pale, the wound on her forehead was bleeding all the time, she couldn''t care about anything else, she said very fast: "I''m sorry, girl, he is also responsible, I hope you can understand, girl Come and help our lady take a look."


    Yunyi knew that this was true, so he didn''t bother with the guard, turned around, and walked straight to the carriage.


    From the outside, the carriage looked very ordinary, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be unusual inside, but luckily the inside was unusual, otherwise the two would have suffered more serious injuries.


    Yunyi got on the carriage, opened his own small cloth bag, and stopped the bleeding first, and then began to examine the body. It was found that the injured person had a fractured right arm, and other parts of the body had different degrees of abrasions.


    Let the guards outside the carriage take materials on the spot, take three sections of branches from the tree, and smooth them out. Only after the injured person is boned, they are fixed.


    In addition, Mammy Hu''s calf was not lightly injured, although there was no fracture, but judging from the symptoms, she was afraid that the fracture was severe, so she helped to deal with it, so she said, "Your wife will wake up later, there are still some here. Ointment, you help her apply other wounds, it''s getting late, I''ll leave first."


    Mother Hu took the ointment: "Thank you girl for helping out today. I don''t know what the girl is called?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 495： Its not a waste of our masters and servants

    Chapter 495 It''s not a waste of our masters and servants


    Yunyi smiled at Hu Mama: "Meeting is fate, you don''t have to worry about it, it''s getting late, it''s better to take the injured out of this place as soon as possible."


    Mother Hu was even more grateful to Yun Yi: "The girl is really a kind-hearted person, and she will be blessed in the future."


    Yun Yi chuckled and said, "Then I''ll borrow your auspicious words, and say goodbye first."


    After saying that, without stopping, he turned around and got on the carriage that had already reversed direction.


    Waiting for her to sit firmly, she said softly to the driver outside: "Let''s go, go back to the house."


    When ?? arrived at the intersection, the selected few people were relieved. They were afraid that something would go wrong just after following the master. They couldn''t deal with Xiao Yiping, and I was sorry to the master.


    But the master didn''t let them follow, and made them wait at the intersection. They were really eager to see.


    Yun Yi thought she was the daughter of an ordinary wealthy family, but after helping her with the wounds, she found out that the old lady is probably not an ordinary person. You can tell by looking at the interior decoration of the carriage and the clothes on their bodies.


    Don''t care, as she said before, meeting is fate, and then she took it to the extreme.


    After they returned to the mansion, Yun Yi took the four maids to the old lady''s courtyard: "Grandmother, these four are the people I chose from Zhuangzi, they are Banxia, ??Wenzhu, Zelan, Qingdai, and one more. The famous servant is Jiang Li, who is staying in the front yard."


    The four maids came forward to meet the ceremony one by one, reported their names, and briefly introduced themselves.


    The old lady smiled and said, "It''s still Yi''er''s good eyesight, all of them are smart, really good."


    The old lady knew in her heart that this was the dowry girl Yier had chosen for herself, so she said, "Then stay in our courtyard for a few days."


    Yunyi knew what grandmother meant, and she definitely wanted to help the trainer, but she didn''t object, she nodded and said, "I know grandmother is the best."


    Actually, through the future father-in-law Cheng Yanbin, he helped find two nurtured nanny who came out of the palace with nowhere to stay, and taught those people the rules on Zhuangzi, in order to be able to adapt to various occasions.


    After Yunyi returned to his yard, Su Ye didn''t leave after delivering tea.


    Yunyi looked up and said, "But something?"


    In fact, when she asked the question, she understood what Su Ye was for. She brought her back to the capital from the northern border. Naturally, she wanted to be by her side all the time. I was afraid that she already knew that she had brought someone back to the house.


    Su Ye''s eyes were red: "Miss, I heard that you brought a maid back to the mansion today, do you want slaves?"


    Yunyi looked up at Su Ye: "Su Ye, are you eighteen this year?"


    Su Ye nodded: "Yes."


    Yunyi said with a smile: "Miss, I''m also eighteen this year. You came back to the capital with me from the northern Xinjiang. How can I not plan for you, Miss, and I can''t delay life-long events with me."


    Su Ye''s face became a little hot when he heard this: "Miss, I just want to serve by your side."


    Yunyi looked at her and laughed: "You can be tough, then Miss, I will give Du Ruoxu to Xiao Linzi who is driving the car, okay?"


    Su Ye raised his face abruptly, but felt that he was too obvious, so he lowered his head again, and couldn''t care about his restraint: "Miss, what, how, how, do you know?"


    Yun Yi smiled and looked at Su Ye: "Miss, I have a pair of bright eyes, you can tell at a glance."


    Su Ye heard Yunyi''s joking words, and only then did he know that he had been foolishly exposed.


    blushed, for fear that Yun Yi would say anything else, he stomped his feet: "Miss, you are so bad."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 496： spatial change

    Chapter 496 Space Change


    Su Ye got the words of Miss, although she was reluctant to part with Miss, but she also knew that Miss was for her own good, it was impossible for her and Xiao Linzi to be in the General''s Mansion and the other in Xiao''s Mansion: "Slave will definitely work harder in the future to repay Miss''s greatness. kindness."


    Yun Yi chuckled: "Okay, I like to hear this."


    After saying this, Yun Yi said, "Is the young master going back to the manor?"


    Su Ye replied respectfully: "Miss Hui, the young master has already returned to the mansion, but he was invited by the young master of the Ji family next door. Don''t worry, Xueling and Nan Xing have followed along."


    Yunyi nodded and said, "Okay, I got it, go get busy."


    After Su Ye left, Yun Yi closed the door and entered the space.


    When she was about to get to the gate of the mansion, she felt that the space had changed. She was really curious. She couldn''t wait to check it out at night.


    She was very worried about ''Xue Li'' and wanted to go in and see if it was okay. What happened in the space?


    After she entered the space, Xue Li rushed towards her: "Master, you finally came in."


    Yunyi reached out to catch Xue Li: "Xue Li, this space seems to have more spiritual energy."


    Xue Li said, "Before, I was in a state of self-hibernation and recovery, but the spiritual energy of the space suddenly became richer, and it woke me up all of a sudden."


    Yunyi was a little afraid to believe: "You mean, you don''t know what happened?"


    Xiaoxueli jumped off Yunyi and jumped back and forth happily on the ground: "It must be that you have gained great merit and great opportunity."


    Yun Yi thought for a moment, could it be the person he saved before, a great noble?


    How else can you explain it?


    It''s just that she hadn''t figured it out yet, so she heard Xue Li say: "Master, go to the soup pond on the hill to have a look. I feel that there is the strongest spiritual energy there."


    After speaking, he rushed out first, and Yun Yi also teleported over, but when he saw Tang Chi, he was overjoyed, and a little excitedly picked up Xue Li in front of him and turned around several times: "Xue Li, Tang Chi has actually recovered, Haha, that''s great."


    Xue Li almost wanted to bite on the spot after being rubbed by Yun Yi.


    After some experiments, it can be clearly seen that the two soup pools are still the same as before. The white beauty and beauty, the green supplements vitality and removes fatigue, and the mood is so good.


    However, thinking that Brother Hao would come to look for him at any time, he calmed down and separated from Xue Li and left the space.


    Now I really want to share this good news with Jing Rui, but unfortunately others are not here.


    In a good mood, he took Du Ruo to the grandmother''s courtyard. Before he entered the house, he heard that the grandmother was teaching the four maids, so he didn''t go in to disturb them, but turned and walked outside the house.


    Just a few steps out of the house, I heard someone shouting at the entrance of the alley: "Someone, help."


    Yunyi thought to himself, what is going on today, he just saved someone in the suburbs of Beijing, why did someone call for help after he left the house.


    It was just that the shout came from the Shui family. She didn''t want to worry about it, so she just stood at the door of the mansion and looked over there.


    Du Ruo, who followed behind her, said, "Miss, why don''t you go over and see what happened?"


    Yunyi said lightly: "I advise you not to rush forward."


    As soon as you hear this sound, it means that something big has happened, just do the work of Du Ruo''s three-legged cat. If something really happens, I''m afraid I can''t protect myself.


    Just as he was talking, the second daughter-in-law of the Shui family ran out with a disheveled hair and shouted, "Help, Zhang Xidong is going to kill."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 497： Thunder means

    Chapter 497 Thunder Means


    With this shout, people from all the houses in the alley came out to watch the fun, and everyone was gossiping for a while, what happened to the Shui family?


    The second daughter-in-law of the Shui family was full of fear, and the people watching the lively realized that something really happened to the Shui family. came out.


    Yunyi also frowned and said to Jiang Li, who had just come out of the house, "Jiang Li, look at what happened in the past?"


    Jiang Li led the way.


    Jiang Li came back after a while: "Miss, it was the Shui family who wanted to sell Zhang Xidong''s sister, and Zhang Xidong beat up everyone in the Shui family."


    Yunyi was even more displeased with the people of the Shui family when he heard this. It was a bit too much. She lived in someone else''s family, ate someone''s family, and wanted to sell Zhang Xidong''s sister Zhang Kejia.


    Yunyi said to Jiang Li, "Keep it in the past, don''t let the Zhang brothers and sisters suffer."


    Jiang Li replied, "Yes, miss."


    Now the people watching the fun also know what the Shui family did, and they were all one-sided, scolding the Shui family for being immoral.


    After a while, I saw that Zhang Xidong drove all the people from the Shui family out, and shouted to the people in the alley: "Is there any neighbor who can help me report to the official, thank you in advance."


    When Zhang''s family was alive, they were very kind. As soon as Zhang Xidong''s words fell, someone shouted, "I''m going, I''m running fast."


    The old lady of the Shui family cursed: "My God, why didn''t you strike this unfilial descendant to death by thunder."


    The eldest son of the Shui family also scolded: "Zhang Kejia is a loser, and we also kindly helped her find a good place. You little **** still want to go against the sky?"


    The cousins ??of the Shui family wanted to grab the knife from Zhang Xidong''s hand, but they also knew that Zhang Xidong was different now, and together they were afraid that they would not be the opponent of that kid.


    had to open his mouth and said, "Xidong, we are all a family, there is nothing we can''t sit down and talk about. If we have to make trouble in such a field, it will make people laugh."


    Zhang Xidong''s face was cold and he didn''t give any face at all. He understood that these people should have left the Zhang family''s house long ago. It''s really a shame for them, and he wanted to sell his sister to others for congratulations.


    While the Shui family members were still breathing fragrance, someone came to the yamen.


    Zhang Xidong recounted what the Shui family had done today, and also said what the Shui family had done to their brothers and sisters over the years, directly stating his position, that is, the Shui family must get out of the Zhang family from today.


    The Shui family could not agree to hear it, and it was even worse to scold.


    Yunyi helped Zhang Xidong find a martial arts master before, so she didn''t mind to help again, mainly because she really couldn''t stand the shamelessness of the Shui family.


    And a few days ago, the family in the second room of the Shui family wanted to bully Brother Hao, and the adults didn''t care about it, but praised their son for being good. Although he taught him a lesson at the time, it was hard to relieve his anger.


    Today is a rare opportunity to let this family get out of this alley and ignore it.


    Yunyi did not use the name of the General''s Mansion, but asked Jiang Li to send a bag of silver to the yamen, hoping that they would deal with today''s affairs fairly.


    That yamen was also a man of temperament, but now he has collected another package of money and directly brought the Shui family members involved, as well as the Zhang family brothers and sisters back to the yamen.


    The people in the alley do not like the Shui family members. This time, many people came to testify. The matter is very clear. The Shui family members occupied the Zhang family¡¯s house and property, and they also wanted to sell the Zhang family¡¯s granddaughter.


    With the help of the yamen and the neighbors, when Zhang Xidong''s biological father came over, the matter was a foregone conclusion.


    The Shui family, including Zhang Xidong''s father and stepmother, as well as their later children, were sentenced to go out of the house. The door is not allowed to enter.


    After all, for so many years, the Shui family used the Zhang family''s money for food, housing, and clothing, so the Zhang family''s things were thrown away and they were not given to these people.


    Zhang Xidong wanted to drive people away, but it was not a day or two. He had already made full preparations. Those old people who had been dismissed by the Shui family had been invited back.


    As soon as the Shui family left Beijing, Zhang Xidong took over the property of the Zhang family overnight. After the handover, Lei Ting quickly sold all the people raised by the Shui family.


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 498： Thank you

    Chapter 498 Thank you


    The next day, the Zhang residence''s door plaque was re-hung on the gate of Zhang''s house.


    What Yun Yi didn''t expect was that the next day, Zhang Xidong brought his sister Zhang Kejia to visit Xiao''s house with a gift of thanks.


    Zhang Xidong first greeted the old lady, and then bowed to Yun Yi: "That day, Xidong thanked Miss Xiao for helping her."


    Yunyi smiled and motioned him to take a seat: "It''s all neighbors, it''s just a matter of reaching out, it should be."


    Zhang Xidong said with a smile: "Not everyone thinks this way. Kejia and I grew up in this alley, but no one really helped us. I haven''t thanked you for helping me find Master Wu. You have helped me now, and I am truly grateful."


    Su Mu took the tea and stepped aside.


    Yunyi picked up the tea and said, "What are your plans in the future?"


    Zhang Xidong sighed: "I originally wanted to join the army, but now, I can''t leave my sister alone in the house, the people of the Shui family will not be so kind and let it go, the Shuijia Village is only a dozen miles away from here, I am afraid that it will happen from time to time. Come to harass.


    Now I just want to take good care of my sister and manage the Zhang family''s properties. In the future, I have to think about it in the long run. "


    Yunyi said: "People who are engaged in business in this dynasty can also get a job title. Haven''t you thought about taking this road?"


    Zhang Xidong was silent for a long time: "I''m afraid it will be too late to study now."


    Yunyi took a sip of the tea cup and said, "I think you might as well give it a try, so that you don''t have to leave home, you can take care of those few properties, and if you become famous in the future, the Shui family will also be afraid of something.


    If you want to join the army, you must also want to make contributions, but promotion requires military merit, and if you want military merit, you have to leave home. In that case, you can¡¯t take care of your sister, but you can take the imperial examination road into consideration. "


    Zhang Xidong''s eyes were deep, after listening to Yun Yi''s words: "Thank you Miss Xiao for your words, Xidong will definitely consider it carefully."


    Yunyi looked at Zhang Kejia, who was sitting very quietly on the other side. He may have been bullied by the Shui family in recent years. He was a little timid and very quiet.


    Yun Yi smiled and looked at her: "Ke Jia, can I call you that?"


    Zhang Kejia smiled slightly when he heard Yunyi''s words: "Yes."


    Yun Yiwen said: "Our two houses are not far from each other. You can come and play with me when you have nothing to do in the future."


    Zhang Kejia''s eyes lit up: "Can you?"


    She likes this sister Xiao from the neighboring house very much. Although she is sometimes very serious, it makes her feel very good. She wants to talk to this sister and likes to listen to her.


    Yunyi laughed: "Of course, don''t be bored in the house in the future, you can come and talk to me. If I''m not in the house, you can also talk and chat with my grandmother."


    The old lady also looked at Zhang Kejia with gentle eyes: "Come here when you have time, just in time to pay this old lady to talk."


    Zhang Kejia has lived in the mansion for these years, and the people in the mansion will not bully her in front of her brother, but they will not pay attention to her, but behind her brother''s back, they either beat her or scold her. , timid temperament.


    Now listening to the Xiao family''s words, his eyes light up: "Okay, as long as you don''t dislike it, I will come and walk around often in the future."


    The Zhang brothers and sisters didn''t stay in Xiao Mansion for a long time, and a servant from Zhang Mansion came to report: "Young Master, Miss, the Patriarch of Shuijia Village is here."


    Zhang Xidong didn''t show anything on his face, but he didn''t have the slightest liking for the people in Shuijia Village, so he stood up immediately: "Old Madam, Miss Xiao, then we will leave first."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 499： If you have something to say, just say it

    Chapter 499 If you have anything to say, just say it


    The old lady heard that the people from Shuijia Village were coming, for fear that the two children would be blamed again, her eyes were full of worry, and she said, "If there is something that can''t be solved, you can ask someone to come over and send a message, I can help. We will definitely help."


    Zhang Xidong warmed his heart: "Okay, thank you old lady, Xidong will leave first."


    When the two brothers and sisters left, the old lady said: "It''s really hard to read the scriptures in the family, and the brothers and sisters of the Zhang family are also suffering."


    Maybe also remembered the bad things about the Xiao family, his eyes darkened suddenly, and his mood was a little low.


    Yunyi walked over and patted the old lady on the shoulder: "The children and grandchildren will have their own blessings, grandma, don''t worry, I had someone bring things and letters to my cousin and the others a few days ago, and the letter from there must be coming soon."


    The old lady listened, nodded and said, "It''s time for news, it''s already August."


    After ?? finished speaking, he looked at the door: "This Shui family member came here, I''m afraid they want to be the master of the Shui family, and I don''t know if the brother and sister can handle it?"


    Yunyi''s mouth twitched into a smile: "Zhang Xidong is a good man. He must have thought that the people of the Shui family would come over, and he would definitely handle it."


    The old lady nodded lightly, probably thinking of the people in the big room, and sighed: "Mother Xu, I''m a little tired."


    Yunyi nodded at Xu Mama: "Xu Mama, help grandma go back to rest."


    Yunyi knew that her grandmother was through the Zhang family, and she thought of the people in the big house. This is probably the case with mothers, but she can understand because she used to be a mother.


    *


    When Zhang Xidong brought his sister to the gate of the house, he saw the people of the Shui family waiting there.


    Because of the previous incident, without the permission of the young master, the servants did not dare to put the people of the Shui family in, for fear of breaking the taboo of the young master.


    Zhang Xidong looked at the people of the Shui family, and did not deliberately signal it, but just said to the patriarch: "If you have something to say, go to the manor, please come inside."


    The head of the Shui family looked at Zhang Xidong, who was taller than himself, and sighed in his heart that the Shui family was dissatisfied. He had already taken advantage of everything, but he had to wait for the master of the Zhang family, and he deserved to be driven back to his hometown.


    Originally, the household registration of the Shui family was moved here, but unfortunately they did too much, which made Zhang Xidong anxious, and they were told to get out of the way.


    Zhang Kejia looked at so many people, hid behind her brother timidly, and nervously grabbed the handkerchief in her hand.


    Zhang Xidong said softly, "Ke Jia is not afraid. With your elder brother here, no one will be able to bully you in the future. Can you trust your elder brother?"


    Zhang Kejia raised her head to look at her brother, and nodded after a long time, "Okay."


    She did not let Zhang Kejia go back to her courtyard, but took her into the main hall and let her sit beside her.


    After the Shui family members of Shuijia Village were all seated, Zhang Xidong looked directly at the patriarch: "Patriarch, the Shui family probably won''t say anything nice when they go back. If you have something to say, just say it."


    The ??Shui family took a long sigh: "Your grandmother did say some unpleasant things, but after we came over, we also inquired. You brothers and sisters have suffered for all these years."


    Zhang Xidong no longer intends to recognize the people of the Shui family, let alone the clansmen of Shuijia Village, so he doesn''t want to play Tai Chi with them here, and said: "Patriarch, let me tell you the purpose of bringing the people of the Shui family. ."


    The ?? patriarch''s face was a little embarrassed: "Xidong, I know that the Shui family can have what they are today, it is their own fault, and I know that they have done too much in these years, but after all, you are a family."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 500： Dont persuade others to be kind

    Chapter 500 Don''t persuade others to be kind


    As soon as Zhang Xidong heard the words of the patriarch, he knew that it was a matter of wanting to come and muddy: "Patriarch, you are wrong, my father was the son-in-law back then, and Kejia and I were surnamed Zhang, not Shui. In recent years, they have eaten from Zhang''s family and lived in Zhang''s family. Yes, it is also clear and secret to our brothers and sisters.


    I can endure all of these, but they want to send my sister to give her a blessing. This is absolutely unforgivable. "


    The patriarch''s face was very ugly for a while, and the members of the Shui family who followed also lowered their heads.


    Zhang Xidong said with a cold face: "If the patriarch comes to seek justice for them, then let''s go to the yamen again. I believe the people in the yamen will explain the matter to you clearly."


    The patriarch heard Zhang Xidong''s words: "Xidong boy, there is no need for the yamen, but you let the Shui family go out of the house, how will they live in the future?"


    Zhang Xidong stared at the patriarch and said, "When they came, they came empty-handed, so how did they live before? After enjoying a few years in Zhang''s residence, they won''t be able to live anymore?"


    The patriarch who said this is even more embarrassed. The reason why he came to visit today is that the old house of the Shui family has been inhabited for a long time and has been dilapidated, and the second is that the Shui family promised that if they could return to Zhang I helped Shuijia Village renovate the ancestral hall.


    These words were said by the Shui family in front of the villagers. Even if they knew they shouldn''t come, they had to go.


    An elder sitting next to the patriarch said: "Xidong boy, although your father is married, your brothers and sisters have the blood of the Shui family after all, if the old house of the Shui family is not repaired, I am afraid that no one can live , do you have the heart to see that they don''t even have a place to live?"


    Zhang Xidong stood up: "When they bullied my sister behind my back, why could they bear it, since you said that, you are all from the Shui family, why don''t you help?


    You have time to go to the capital, and you have already helped them repair it. I would like to know, what benefits did the Shui family promise you, and let you come to embarrass our brothers and sisters? "


    The members of the Xia Shui family stopped talking, and the patriarch coughed lightly for a long time: "Since this is the case, let us help them take away their personal belongings. I think it''s useless for you to keep them."


    Zhang Xidong''s face sank: "Patriarch, I''m sorry, when the Shui family came to the Zhang family back then, they didn''t bring anything with them except the mouth on their shoulders. They have used the Zhang family''s money for food all these years because they are not benevolent. First, don''t blame me for being unrighteous.


    Don''t persuade others, it is useless to persuade them. There is a saying that "don''t persuade others to be kind without suffering others." I hope you can understand. "


    After ?? finished speaking, he said to the servant waiting outside the main hall: "Come here, see off the guest."


    As soon as he finished speaking, someone came in: "Everyone, please."


    Although the patriarch was not happy, he didn''t want to turn against Zhang Xidong because of the Shui family members. After all, the Shui family members were really inauthentic. He had been here by himself, and he could be considered to be able to communicate with the villagers.


    As soon as the Shui family members left, Zhang Xidong said to the servants, "Clean up the places where the people live, and register the valuables. As for the bedding and clothes they used, they will all be sent to the beggars'' den outside Nancheng. "


    The servant quickly replied, "Yes, young master."


    The servants in the mansion acted very quickly. Because the people of Shuijia Village had private affairs to do, it was already late when they left the city, but as soon as they left the city gate, someone recognized the servants of the Zhang family: "Look, Are those the servants of the Zhang family?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 501： Its self-inflicted

    Chapter 501 It''s really self-inflicted and can''t live


    Hearing the question, the whole group looked in the direction of the man''s finger, just in time to see the Zhang family''s servants pulling a few carts of things and heading for the beggar''s nest in front.


    Out of curiosity, they chased after them, but just looking at it, they didn''t know how to describe their current mood.


    Seeing that the servants of the Zhang family threw beds, quilts, and clothes out of the beggars'' den, and they were all looted in no time. To be honest, they were very distressed.


    Those things are not to be called beggars, even if they don''t have any at home, they really want to go up and grab a few pieces, but they haven''t acted, and there is no hair left.


    The Shui family leader said: "This kid Xidong is really a ruthless man. Looking at this situation, the Shui family''s good life is over, and it is impossible to return to the Zhang family. It is really self-inflicted."


    The Shui family were all staring at the head of the village, only to see the figure of the patriarch and his group. They didn''t care about the others, and hurried up to meet them: "Patriarch, what did the white-eyed wolf say?"


    The patriarch glanced at the Shui family members who were still fantasizing: "That kid Xidong is determined. He will live with his sister in the future, and there is no room for negotiation. I can''t control this matter. You can do it yourself."


    The eldest of the Shui family was the first to stand up: "Patriarch, you can''t ignore us. Even if the kid ignores us, he still has his father and younger siblings. How can he be so cruel?"


    Some people who went to the Zhang family with the patriarch gave a light ''hum'': "Why don''t you say what you did to the two brothers and sisters, now your reputation is really loud in that area, I feel ashamed."


    The second daughter-in-law of the Shui family said, "Did the patriarch help us get money?"


    The patriarch looked at this woman and thought to himself that he really wanted to marry a wife. If it wasn''t for this woman behind the scenes, he would not have given Zhang Kejia a favor. Now he still wants to get money from Zhang''s family, which is really wishful thinking.


    said with a cold face: "Don''t come to me for your affairs in the future, the face of Shuijia Village has been lost by all of you."


    When the second daughter-in-law of the Shui family heard that even the patriarch had come forward, Zhang Xidong would not let them go back, so she immediately scolded.


    After a while, a lot of people gathered around to watch the show, pointing at the Shui family members, saying anything, how could the old Shui family take it: "If it wasn''t for our Shui family to support them all these years, I''m afraid it would be There is no Zhangfu for a long time, but to cross the river and demolish the bridge is really two white-eyed wolves."


    The virtues of the Shui family were well known to the villagers, and no one would believe what she said.


    After a while, the villagers also learned the truth from the mouths of those who followed the patriarch to the Zhang family, and looked at the Shui family as if they were two fools.


    It turned out that the good days were ruined by their family, all their faces were full of contempt, and some women who couldn''t stand them shouted: "Shui family, don''t hurry back and clean up the old house, if it rains you guys Even where to live is a problem."


    Some people echoed, some laughed. No matter how thick-skinned the Shui family members were, they couldn¡¯t stay any longer. They also knew that they were afraid that they would not be able to go back. They all looked ugly and regretted.


    *


    The time to pick up Xiao Chenrui soon came, Yun Yi and Brother Hao waited outside the exam room early, Kong Qing had already run to the gate, waiting to pick up his young master as soon as possible.


    As the door opened, the students who took the exam filed out, all looking tired.


    Kong Qing squeezed in the opposite direction the moment he saw his young master: "Young master, you have been working hard these days. Miss and young master are waiting for you on the carriage over there."


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 502： How is the test this time?

    Chapter 502 How was the test this time?


    Yunyi looked at his elder brother who came out of the Gongyuan with a tired face. Knowing that this village test was probably exhausting, he thought that he must make more delicious food in the kitchen in the past few days to make up for him.


    When Brother Hao saw his brother, he opened the car window and stretched out his little hand: "Brother, here, here, here I am, my sister and I are here to pick you up."


    Hearing his brother''s cry, Xiao Chenrui had a smile on his face.


    Xiao Chenrui stepped on the horse bench and got on the carriage, Yun Yi said with a smile, "Tired?"


    Xiao Chenrui reached out and rubbed his face: "I''m really tired, I''m going to go back to sleep with him for three days and three nights."


    Yun Yi chuckled: "Okay, Brother Hao will definitely not bother you."


    Brother Hao nodded and said, "When I went out in the morning, my grandmother said that after my brother returns to the house to wash up, he will go back to the yard to rest well after eating. Brother Hao is not allowed to disturb him."


    Yun Yi smiled and looked at Brother Hao: "We Brother Hao are all big kids. We must do what we say, right?"


    Brother Hao suddenly flashed his big eyes: "Well, Brother Hao has grown up and can do it. Grandmother said that brother is very troublesome in exams, so he needs to rest more."


    The three brothers and sisters were talking, and the coachman had already put the horse stool: "Miss, young master, sit down, let''s go back to the house."


    Jing Rui asked someone to come back with a message yesterday, and he was afraid that he would not be able to come back to accompany him. The training at the camp in the suburbs of Beijing was a critical moment.


    Yun Yi can understand that if you want to make some achievements, you must pay a price.


    As soon as the siblings entered the mansion, Su Mu ran to the main hall to report: "Old Madam, Miss and Young Master are back."


    The old lady got up and greeted her, Xiao Chenrui took a few steps: "Grandmother, grandson is back."


    Seeing her grandson''s appearance, the old lady said distressedly: "It''s only been a few days, and Brother Rui has lost a lot of money. In the past few days, I have to ask Aunt Gu to make some delicious food for you."


    Xiao Chenrui supported the old lady: "It''s okay if it''s cleared up, it looks human."


    The grandfather and grandson looked at each other and smiled, Brother Hao ran over: "Grandmother, did you send the croissant melon from Zhuangzi?"


    The old lady smiled and scratched Brother Hao''s nose: "Are you still thinking about it?"


    Xiao Chenrui looked at his grandmother puzzled: "What croissant melon?"


    The old lady smiled and said: "Zhuangzi''s new melon, I sent some over a few days ago. It was sweet and refreshing, and Brother Hao liked it all at once. I thought I would let you taste it when you come back. Don''t remember that."


    Brother Hao saw that his grandmother did not reply to him, and asked again: "Grandma, did you send it?"


    The old lady took his little hand: "Send it, send it, this is our brother Hao''s heart for my brother."


    After ?? finished speaking, he whispered again: "I guess our brother Hao is greedy for croissants now?"


    Brother Hao saw that his own thoughts were guessed, and said a little embarrassedly: "Brother Hao accompanies my brother to eat, and my sister said that if there is good things, you will be happy when you share them together."


    The old lady looked at her little grandson with a funny look: "Okay, okay, okay, what our brother Hao says is what he says."


    The grandparents and grandchildren entered the main hall and took their seats, and the old lady said, "Brother Rui, how was the exam this time?"


    Xiao Chenrui thought about it a little and said, "I feel that it''s okay, the gentleman in the academy is quite accurate, and some of the questions are practiced by him on weekdays, and I have finished all the remaining questions. , we''ll know when the results come out."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 503： The Generals House sent someone to pass the message.

    Chapter 503 The General''s Mansion sent someone to pass the message


    The old lady patted her thigh: "It''s my grandmother who is in a hurry, let''s not talk about this, you go back to the yard to bathe and change clothes, have dinner in a while, and hurry up and take a good rest."


    Yun Yi smiled and said, "Rui Ge''er is still young, so he will test the water this time. As for the result, let it be natural."


    Xiao Chenrui nodded and said, "I mean the same, grandmother, don''t worry, Brother Rui will work harder in the future, and in the future, I will try to fight for your life to come back."


    After hearing this, the old lady smiled even more: "Then grandma will be waiting."


    The grandparents and grandchildren chatted a few more words, and Xiao Chenrui went back to his yard to wash and change. He actually felt that the exam was not bad, but he didn''t talk too much.


    After eating, Xiao Chenrui finally ate the croissant melon that his brother had been thinking about all the time. The mouth was sweet and refreshing, and it was really delicious.


    This kind of seed was taken out by Yun Yi from the space. I didn¡¯t expect that it was raised very well by the people on Zhuangzi.


    Several Zhuangzi have seeds, and they made a lot of money just by putting them into the capital market for the first time. Xiao Yiping even sold them for five hundred cents a pound.


    The old lady ate two pieces and stopped eating. Seeing the eldest grandson over there forcing him to talk with them, she said distressedly: "Brother Rui, don''t stay with us here, go back to your own courtyard to rest."


    Yunyi glanced at Brother Hao next to him: "Brother Hao, you should go to the study to practice calligraphy."


    Brother Hao is good: "Okay."


    After the ?? brothers left, someone came in to report: "Old Madam, Miss, the General''s House has sent someone to pass the word."


    The old lady looked at Yun Yi after hearing this, Yun Yi said, "Let people come in."


    The man came in and greeted Li with a smile: "I have seen Mrs. Xiao and Miss Xiao."


    The old lady saw that it was Cuiyu, the big maid next to the old lady of the General''s Mansion, and said with a smile, "Miss Cuiyu, the hard worker, is here, sit down and rest for a while."


    Cuiyu knew that his major general had a special liking for the Xiao family girl, so he was quite polite to the Xiao family: "Old Madam, Miss Xiao, this slave is here to speak for my old lady, and she has to go back and answer after speaking. Don''t sit down."


    The old lady smiled and said: "There is a boiled sour plum soup in the house, Miss Cuiyu drink a bowl first, and it''s not too late to talk about it."


    After the old lady finished her words, a maid had already brought over a large bowl of iced sour plum soup. Cuiyu was really thirsty, so she smiled and said, "Thank you old lady and Miss Xiao."


    When the servants of the General''s Mansion called Mrs. Yun Yishao, she hadn''t come in yet. Although both Jing Rui and the General''s Mansion recognized her, outsiders would definitely be gossiped when they heard it, so she smiled and asked them to change their names.


    After ??, they originally wanted to be called Miss Xiao, but they were stopped by Yun Yi, so they could just call themselves Miss Xiao, which seemed kind.


    After drinking half a bowl of sour plum soup, it finally got a little cooler: "This sour plum soup is really antipyretic."


    The old lady smiled and said, "If Miss Cuiyu likes it, I will bring some back later."


    Cuiyu smiled and waved his hand: "No, no, it''s fine for this servant to have a taste."


    Yunyi thought that when she left for a while, it would be good for her to bring back some of the masters of the General''s Mansion: "I don''t know what the old lady asked to pass on?"


    Cuiyu stood up and gave a salute: "Miss Xiao, today, Sun Guogong''s mansion sent an invitation to our general mansion, saying that it will be a lotus feast in the mansion three days later. The wife and young lady of the manor have to go there, so I can take you there to meet you."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 504： But there is news

    Chapter 504 But there is news coming in


    Yunyi knew that this was the kindness of the old lady of the General''s Mansion, and Sun Guogong''s mansion sent an invitation, but now the General''s Mansion is not only the old lady, but the young lady who has never visited.


    The old lady must have heard the rumors, many people said that Xiao''s family is too low, she Xiao Yunyi is not worthy of the major general of the general''s residence, it seems that the old lady is trying to support herself.


    Taking advantage of Sun Guogong''s mansion, he told those who were broken-mouthed that Xiao Yunyi was her old lady Cheng, the grandson''s daughter-in-law recognized by their general''s mansion.


    Yunyi smiled and replied, "Miss Cuiyu, please bring a message to the old lady, Yunyi knows about it, thank the old lady for thinking of Yunyi."


    Cuiyu thought to himself: This young lady who has never been through the door is really smart, and the old lady is really right.


    Yunyi asked his servants to prepare some iced sour plum soup and croissant melon from Zhuangzi, and asked Cuiyu to bring them back to the General''s Mansion, so that Su Ye, who was beside him, was sent out of the house.


    *


    In the palace, there was a maid carrying the soup and medicine into the queen dowager''s bedroom: "The queen mother, it''s time to drink the soup, the servant will help you up."


    The Empress Dowager took back her thoughts when she heard what the maid said. After being helped up, she signaled the maid to hand over the medicine bowl. After taking a few sips, she drank the medicine and waved her hand to let the maid back out.


    Mamma Hu, who was helped in behind, reached out and took a candied fruit from the jar next to it and put it in the Queen Mother''s mouth: "Eat a candied fruit to get rid of the bitter taste in your mouth."


    After swallowing the candied fruit, the Queen Mother said, "But there is news to send in?"


    Mother Hu nodded: "That girl is really not an ordinary person, she was originally a side branch of the Xiao family in Pingzhou City, and lived in the capital with her grandparents. Her father died to save King Jin, and was later exiled to the northern Xinjiang by the direct branch of the Xiao family.


    It''s just that this girl was exceptionally promoted to the medical center in Beijiang Weili because of her medical skills. Later, through the hands of the generals, she presented new crops to the court, and was pardoned by the saint. She returned to the capital last year.


    According to the news from outside, this girl is really amazing, she is actually the young lady who will be visiting the General''s House next month. "


    After listening to the queen mother, she said softly: "It seems that she did not lie, not only knows medicine, but also has good medical skills. If you can''t complain about the bad doctor, she said that the fracture was handled very well. Treatment time."


    Mamma Hu said with a smile: "I''m afraid the girl from the Xiao family doesn''t know that she has a good heart this time, and the person who saved her was actually the Queen Mother. With your care in the future, we will see who will dare to bully her again."


    The Queen Mother turned her head: "Someone bullied her?"


    Mamma Hu waved her hand and said, "No on the bright side, but because of her status, there is a lot of gossip about her in the market, most of them say that she is not worthy of the young general, anyway, there is something to say."


    The smile on the Empress Dowager''s face faded: "It seems that the Aijia can''t show the kindness of yesterday to others, otherwise she is afraid that she will get into more trouble, so she is not in a hurry to repay her kindness, and she will marry into a general in the future. Mansion, it is indispensable when entering the palace, let''s take care of it more."


    Mamma Hu nodded: "What the Queen Mother said is that if she expresses her thanks in a big way now, I''m afraid that she will be hired for nothing, and there will be opportunities in the future."


    This matter is settled.


    After saying this, the queen mother looked at Hu mama: "your leg is not too badly injured, don''t ask them to carry it around all the time, it''s better to be more self-cultivation, it''s better to be careful, but don''t let it go wrong. "


    Mother Hu knew that the Queen Mother was for her own good: "Old slave knows, but it is more practical to accompany you, old slave."


    At this moment, someone came in to report: "The Queen Mother, Chinese is back."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 505： Can you find out what happened to those people?

    Chapter 505 You can find out what those people are


    The Queen Mother said, "Let her in."


    Huayu strode in, knelt down on one knee and said, "Huayu has seen the Empress Dowager."


    The Queen Mother raised her hand and said, "Get up, how are things going?"


    Chinese glanced at the room, and then looked at the Queen Mother again.


    The Queen Mother motioned for the maid who brought people in just now to go out, and then she said to the Chinese: "Tell me, what did you find?"


    Chinese clasped his fists and said: "The horse was drugged, if it wasn''t for the arrow from the guard, who made a decisive decision, I am afraid that the empress dowager and Hu mama would be more fortunate and less fortunate, then there would be a big river a thousand meters ahead, and it would be very different from the ground. ."


    The queen mother froze, gritted her teeth and said: "It seems that she wants to mourn her family''s life, but her family''s fate is too big, so she avoided it."


    then looked at Huayu and said, "Have you found anything else?"


    Chinese opened his mouth and said, "In addition to the Holy Master, there seems to be a group of people who are also investigating yesterday''s events. In addition, my subordinates also found that someone is investigating some old events in Tianfu Temple."


    The Queen Mother frowned slightly: "Can you find out what those people are?"


    Chinese clasped his fists and said apologetically, "This subordinate is incompetent, I haven''t found out."


    The queen mother said: "Yesterday''s matter should be left to the Qi family for investigation, and you should go back to the Ai family and stand by."


    Chinese replied: "Yes."


    The queen mother waved her hand to let the Chinese retreat.


    Just listen to Hu Ma''s mouth and say: "There are only two possibilities for this matter, one is that Concubine Li is afraid that she can''t wait, and the other is that someone wants to blame."


    The Queen Mother shook her head and said, "No, maybe it was done by Concubine Li. It''s impossible for others to know about the saint''s affairs, so I''m afraid it shouldn''t be blamed."


    My mind was a little confused, but I just remembered what Huayu said just now: "But Huayu said that there are still people investigating the events of the past, who is the person behind this?"


    Mamma Hu didn''t look very good when she saw the Queen Mother: "Queen Mother, leave this matter to the Qi family. It won''t take long, and there will be a result, so you can rest assured."


    The Queen Mother sighed: "Yes, it''s useless to worry about it, but as long as the Qi family finds Qiu Su, I believe that the truth will be found soon, but if Qiu Su is not found, this matter will be difficult to handle."


    Mother Hu didn''t answer, but fell into her own memories, and it took a long time to say: "Queen Mother, is it possible that Qiu Su betrayed you?"


    The Queen Mother frowned even deeper. She didn''t want to doubt Qiu Su, but after reading it carefully, there were a lot of doubts in it. It seemed that she believed in her too much.


    Thinking about it, her head started to hurt. Hu Mammy quickly let the maid from outside come in, and served the queen mother to lie down: "Queen mother, let''s not think about it, things will come to light one day."


    The Queen Mother fell asleep under the comfort of Hu Ma. She can only look forward to her family''s home, the Duke of Qi, to find out what happened in that year as soon as possible.


    *


    On this day, Yun Yi was in the house reading the ledger sent by Zhuangzi when he heard Du Ruo come in and report: "Miss, the old lady asked you to come to the front yard."


    Yunyi put down the ledger in his hand and said, "Do you know what''s going on?"


    Du Ruo shook his head and said, "I don''t know, it''s the words from the old lady''s side Jasper who came over."


    Yunyi got up and said, "Then follow me to the front yard."


    She just walked to the entrance of the main hall when she heard the laughter of the old lady: "Grandmother, what''s so good about it, making you so happy?"


    The old lady saw Yun Yi come in and waved: "There is a letter from Beijiang, your cousin gave birth to a son at the end of May, and said that you have received all the things you brought."


    The old lady didn''t know about Yun Yi carrying things to Xiao Chenming at first, but only when she heard Yun Yi mention it that day did she know: "Yi Er, thank you grandmother, so far away, I can still think of your cousin. "


    Yun Yi smiled and said, "Before in the mansion, the second cousin helped us a lot, and I have always kept these in my heart."


    The old lady was very relieved to hear this.


    She knew that the most important thing was that Wei didn''t make a move at the beginning. If Wei was the same as He''s, targeting people who had been in the second room, I''m afraid there would be no good results.


    Not to mention that there is a bottom line in being a person, although Wei Shi also has her own careful thinking, but she is smarter than He Shi, which is a blessing.


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 506： as long as you are happy

    Chapter 506 As long as you are happy


    Yun Yi took the letter from the old lady from Xiao Chenming, which said that on May 28, Sun Zhenyu gave birth to a son, weighing five pounds and six taels, and named it Xiao Zeqi.


    Yun Yi said with a smile: "Grandma, you are a great-grandmother, and I am an aunt."


    The old lady could see that Yun Yi was really happy: "Yes."


    She thought of Lu Siyi, of that great-grandson who was sick and weak from birth, and she wondered how he was doing now?


    Yunyi put down the letterhead: "Grandmother, you didn''t make a lot of small clothes before. I happened to put a long-life lock on my little nephew before. Someone wants to go there in a few days, so I just took the things together."


    The old lady nodded and said, "How much is appropriate? After all, the journey is far away, and people can''t be embarrassed. Besides, are people reliable?"


    Yunyi knew her grandmother''s thoughts, and she was afraid that she also wanted to bring something to the big family. Yunyi didn''t mind that. After all, in her grandmother''s mind, the uncle Xiao Renli was her son no matter how absurd it was.


    Since the original owner''s parents passed away one after another, the grandmother has been unswervingly thinking about their second room and their siblings. This point, Yun Yi can never forget it, as long as it is not excessive, it is within her tolerance.


    poured a cup of tea for grandmother: "It''s okay, you can let go and prepare. When the time comes, we will send someone to follow, so we only need to be with them all the way."


    The old lady patted Yunyi''s hand: "Yi''er, I."


    Yunyi patted the old lady''s hand back: "Grandma, I understand, as long as you are happy, nothing else matters."


    Next, the old lady prepared a lot of things, all of which are scarce in the northern Xinjiang, and put a whole carriage. Of course, there are some of them, which were clearly written on the letterhead sent to Xiao Chenming, so that he would have time to hand them over. For my father Xiao Renli.


    *


    The time soon came to attend the lotus banquet in Sun Guogong''s mansion. Yun Yi went to the grandmother''s courtyard to have breakfast together, and then went back to his own courtyard to change clothes and put on makeup again.


    Today, she is going to bring Banxia and Zelan. After all, they will inevitably follow her to attend such occasions in the future, so they can see the scene in advance and recognize the person.


    was just getting ready and was about to take people to the front yard when someone came to report: "Miss, the carriage of the General''s House has arrived."


    Yunyi took Banxia and Zelan to the old lady''s courtyard first, greeted her grandmother, and then walked to the front door.


    As soon as he left the gate, Cuizhu, who was beside the old lady in the general''s mansion, greeted him: "I have seen Miss Xiao."


    Yun Yi smiled and stretched out his hand to help: "Please come and run this trip."


    Cuizhu smiled all over his face: "It''s what slaves should do. Come and pick up the girl first, just passing by our general''s mansion, and then pick up the old lady and go to Sun Guogong''s mansion."


    After getting on the carriage, Cuizhu began to explain the people and affairs of Sun Guogong''s mansion to Yun Yi. The two talked all the way, and when they reached the gate of the general''s mansion, Yun Yi also basically understood Sun Guogong''s mansion.


    As soon as the carriage stopped, the old lady was also supported by Wei Mama and Cuiyu out of the mansion. Yun Yi got out of the car and greeted her and said, "I have seen my grandmother."


    Mrs. Cheng looked at Yun Yi''s outfit today, and thought that if a person is beautiful, she can dress up any way she wants: "Oh, we Ruier are really lucky."


    Yunyi smiled and took over the old lady from Cuiyu: "Grandma, don''t make fun of me."


    Mrs. Cheng laughed: "I''m not joking, I''m telling the truth."


    Cuiyu also smiled and said, "The old lady is right."


    Yunyi smiled playfully: "Grandmother, it''s getting late, if you keep laughing, we''ll be too late."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 507： We didnt know each other well, so we certainly wouldnt mind.

    Chapter 507 We didn''t know each other well, so we certainly wouldn''t mind


    Mrs. Cheng listened: "Okay, okay, okay, don''t say it, don''t say it."


    Yunyi helped the man to the carriage, Wei Wei also accompanies the carriage in front, watching the old lady and Yunyi sit firmly, and then instructing the driver: "Let''s go."


    The two carriages headed for the mansion of Sun Guogong one after the other.


    Along the way, the old lady also talked to Yun Yi about Sun Guogong''s mansion, especially Sun Xueyi, the third lady of Sun Guogong''s mansion: "Yi Er, the third lady of the Sun family, Sun Xueyi, is very talented, but she is a bit lofty.


    and Deng Wanrong, the second lady of the Prime Minister''s Mansion, are not bad in Beijing. You are by my side today, and my grandmother will show you the female relatives of various prefectures. "


    Yun Yi smiled and nodded: "Okay, then thank you grandma."


    When the carriage arrived at Sun Guogong''s mansion, it happened to meet the carriage of the Prime Minister''s mansion. After the two sides got off the carriage, the Prime Minister''s wife Cui Minhui smiled and said, "Mrs. Cheng, long time no see."


    Mrs. Cheng also greeted her with a smile: "Mrs. Deng, you are really getting more and more radiant."


    After hearing this, Cui Minhui covered her mouth with a handkerchief and laughed. Just as she was about to say something, she turned her head and saw Yun Yi next to Mrs. Cheng: "Mrs. Cheng, who is this?"


    The old lady took Yunyi and said, "Mrs. Deng, this is my granddaughter-in-law Xiao Yunyi. She hasn''t been back in Beijing for a long time. She will help her husband take more care of her in the future."


    Mrs. Deng looked Yunyi up and down: "Sure, definitely, this Xiao family''s young lady is really good-looking. I can''t complain about the major general''s love, and I like it too."


    The old lady looked at Yun Yi: "Yi''er, this is the lady of the Prime Minister''s Mansion. You can just call Mrs. Deng."


    Yunyi bowed to Cui Minhui: "Hello, Mrs. Deng."


    Cui Minhui turned to look at Deng Wanrong behind him: "Wanrong, come to see Mrs. Cheng from the General''s Mansion."


    As if he remembered something again, he said to Deng Wanyue who was standing behind him, "Wanyue, come here too and see Mrs. Cheng Cheng."


    When the two sisters finished seeing the ceremony, Cui Minhui pointed at Yun Yi and said, "This is the young lady who has never been to the General''s residence. You are of the same age, so you can talk together later."


    Deng Wanyue didn''t dare to recognize each other here because she was afraid of causing trouble for Yunyi, she just pretended not to know each other and greeted each other.


    She knew that Mrs Cui looked at Wen Shan as harmless in front of her, but behind her back she had done all the bad things.


    It''s just that Deng Wanrong is different from Deng Wanyue. If Madam Cheng hadn''t been there, she probably wouldn''t even look at Yun Yi, she just gave a symbolic nod, and it was over.


    Mrs. Cheng read it, and silently wrote a note to Deng Wanrong in her heart.


    There is no better daughter than her mother. Cui Minhui was a little embarrassed and said to Yun Yi, "This girl is spoiled by me. Don''t mind Miss Xiao."


    Yunyi''s face was light: "We didn''t know each other well, so I wouldn''t mind."


    Not to mention Cui Minhui, even Mrs. Cheng didn''t expect that Yun Yi would say such a thing directly.


    No Cheng, but the old lady agreed with what Yun Yi said, and was afraid that Deng Wanrong would say something unpleasant: "It''s getting late, let''s go in."


    Cui Minhui also knew that it was her daughter who was at fault first: "It seems that Miss Xiao is still a sweetheart."


    The group entered the mansion, and someone took them to the place where the female family members rested in the backyard.


    As soon as Mrs. Cheng entered, the old lady in Sun Guogong''s mansion laughed: "Xiangya, how long have we not seen each other?"


    Mrs. Cheng also smiled: "I didn''t come because I received an invitation from you."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 508： come over soon to apologize

    Chapter 508 Come over and apologize


    The two old ladies are distant relatives. Later, after Mrs. Cheng followed her husband into Beijing, she learned at a palace banquet that they are still distant cousins, but the elders have not been in contact for a long time after moving.


    They have been walking around more since that banquet, but they are getting older in recent years, and they don''t like going out of the palace very much, so they rarely participate in the banquets of various palaces.


    The old lady of Sun Guogong''s mansion quickly asked someone to add a seat: "Sit down quickly, let''s have a good talk."


    After Mrs. Cheng took her seat, she said, "Come here today, I brought my prospective grandson-in-law to visit your cousin and aunt, so that you can protect her more in the future."


    Yunyi thinks that Mrs. Cheng is very cute, for fear of being bullied, she never forgets to entrust others wherever she goes. Although it is a bit weird, she is really doing her own good.


    After ?? finished speaking, he looked at Yunyi: "Yi''er, come here, I have seen your cousin."


    Yun Yi smiled and saluted: "Yun Yi has seen my cousin."


    The old lady of Sun Guogong''s mansion smiled and looked at Yun Yi: "What a good boy, this temperament, this appearance, I can''t complain that Jing Rui likes it."


    It was only at this time that an untimely voice came: "Just because of looks, even if you like it, it won''t last long."


    The atmosphere was originally very good, but when this sentence settled, everyone sitting in the main hall fell silent and looked at the people who came out from behind.


    The face of the old lady of Sun Guogong''s mansion suddenly sank: "Zi''er, it''s getting more and more outrageous, so come over and apologize."


    Lu Ziyan said directly: "I''m not wrong, a woman from a small family can''t be worthy of a major general, even if she looks good, so what, there will always be someone who is old and beautiful. "


    Now even Mrs. Cheng''s face turned cold: "My family''s Yi''er is very skilled in medicine, even if it is a broken house, we Jing Rui like it, it will also be the treasure of our general''s house in the future, and it is not the turn of others to make irresponsible remarks. , a noble lady can''t say such a thing."


    Everyone in the room looked at Lu Ziyan, the cousin who was brought back to the house by Sun Guogong''s mansion and raised by her own father died early, her mother married another, and was spoiled a little bit.


    This Lu Ziyan is also a pitiful person. She is the granddaughter of the grandfather''s sister in Sun Guogong''s mansion. Because of the poor family, after her biological father fell ill and died, her mother remarried, and in the end she could only live with her grandmother. As a result, when she was two years old, Her grandmother also died of illness, and she is the only one left in a good family.


    Her grandmother had a good relationship with her nephew and niece before she got married, so when she went to Sun Guogong''s mansion, everyone was thinking of compensating her, and everyone loved her very much.


    It''s been a long time that people have been spoiled by lawlessness, and it''s too late to correct them.


    Lu Ziyan looked at Mrs. Cheng: "Mrs. Cheng, my uncle and grandmother also told me to marry into the general''s mansion. Although the major general of the general''s mansion is now replaced, I don''t mind."


    The old lady of Sun Guogong''s mansion couldn''t listen anymore: "Come here, take her down, it really doesn''t look like a lady."


    Lu Ziyan wanted to resist, but Lingyu, the big maid next to the old lady of Sun Guogong''s mansion, was a trainee, so she clicked on her dumb hole and took the person away.


    The old lady of Sun Guogong''s mansion said helplessly: "Xiangya, this girl is spoiled, she is a bit open-mouthed, but don''t get angry because of her words."


    Mrs. Cheng''s face was indifferent: "You guys are taking her too far and speaking out of proportion."


    The old lady of Sun Guogong''s mansion said embarrassedly: "I also blame us. I did mention the idea of ??marrying the general''s mansion before, and this girl will keep it in my heart."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 509： I cant be bothered, I can always hide

    Chapter 509 I can''t afford it, I can always hide


    Yunyi heard the words of the old lady of Sun Guogong''s mansion and thought in her heart: Are you pampering her or hurting her?


    Mrs. Cheng has long known about this young lady from Sun Guogong''s mansion. She knew that she was favored in the mansion, and she was a little arrogant, but she didn''t expect to be so presumptuous.


    Over the years, she has been close to the old lady of Sun Guogong''s mansion, and it is normal for Sun Guogong''s mansion to get married, but Lu Ziyan knew that Jing Rui was married, and she said that in front of so many people.


    Not only ruined his own reputation, but also smeared Sun Guogong''s mansion, and made the General''s mansion to be criticized in vain.


    She was afraid that Yunyi would be hurt by these words. She originally wanted to bring her to recognize people and see the scene, but she didn''t expect that there would be a problem with her mind.


    She looked at Yun Yi with some worry: "Yi''er, don''t listen to her nonsense, you are a person identified by our general''s residence, it is useless for anyone to have an idea."


    Yunyi suddenly laughed: "Grandma, how could I take her words seriously, don''t worry, I just find it funny."


    Seeing that Yunyi is really fine, then I feel relieved. If today''s incident makes Yunyi feel uneasy, he is doing bad things with good intentions, and Jing Rui is afraid that he will not be happy.


    Deng Wanrong, who was sitting not far away, whispered to Cui Minhui: "Although I don''t like Lu Ziyan, but she is right, this Xiao Yunyi can be regarded as a sparrow flying on the branch, I really think she can How about becoming a phoenix?"


    She said this in a low voice, but Yun Yi could hear it clearly.


    Deng Wanyue was a little displeased and said, "Wanrong, how do you speak?"


    Deng Wanrong rushed at Deng Wanyue and rolled her eyes: "Don''t worry about me, don''t think that if people in the house call you eldest miss, you are qualified to control me."


    Deng Wanyue looked at her attitude and didn''t bother to pay attention to her. She stood up and walked towards Yunyi with her maid, first of all, she gave a salute to the old lady in Sun Guogong''s mansion.


    She almost killed Cui Minhui and Deng Wanrong, and thought she was in a relationship with the old lady of Sun Guogong''s mansion in the past, but she didn''t expect that after salute, she said something to the old lady of the general''s mansion, but it was too noisy in the room, they Did not hear.


    Just saw that she took Xiao Yunyi out.


    Deng Wanrong was a little angry: "Mother, look at her, she didn''t see you at all, and left without saying hello. Why did you bring her here today?"


    Cui Minhui glared at her daughter: "Don''t say a word, I don''t know what the occasion is, and I''m not afraid that people will listen to it. Do you want your reputation?"


    On the other side, Deng Wanyue and Yunyi went to the small garden outside the courtyard together, and found a fairly quiet place to sit down.


    Yunyi looked at Deng Wanyue: "You just come out like this, won''t you cause trouble?"


    Deng Wanyue looked at the flowers in the distance: "It''s okay, no matter what I do, they won''t be satisfied. I''m very boring when I stay by their side. It''s better to come out and breathe, just to rescue you too."


    Before ?? was about to change, Yun Yi had already taken action to clean up those people, but now, Lu Ziyan was right, she was a commoner, so she would not confront her head-on.


    I thought in my heart that in another month, when the corn is harvested, there must be news about what I have planned.


    Yunyi let out a sigh of relief, it was really unpleasant that something like this happened.


    But thinking of his own strength, he quickly adjusted his mood. He found that someone was coming over there and looked at Deng Wanyue: "Someone is coming this way, do you want to walk together?"


    Deng Wanyue raised her head and saw the person she didn''t like at a glance: "Alright, if you can''t provoke it, you can always hide."


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 510： The generals eyesight is really good

    Chapter 510 Major General''s vision is really good


    The two smiled at each other, got up and walked towards the lake.


    The breeze blew, and layers of waves swayed on the lake. Deng Wanyue looked at the weeping willows fluttering in the wind by the lake: "Sister Yunyi, in fact, I envy you very much, the old lady of the Xiao family is sensible, and there are not so many in the house. bondage.


    Now, I have found a person who is in love with each other. Mrs. Cheng from the General¡¯s Mansion seems to be a kind person, and she loves you very much. The future will definitely be harmonious and smooth. "


    Yunyi looked at the busy servants across the lake and said softly: "If you have any ideas in the future, it is best to communicate more with your father and brother, they don''t know what you think if you don''t say anything.


    Maybe when you go back to the house at first, because you haven¡¯t seen each other for a few years, you are a little strange. I believe they all wish you well, and you can try to believe them. "


    Looking at Deng Wanyue, she thought of herself in her past and present life, and she couldn''t interfere too much in other people''s affairs, but it was okay to remind her kindly. As for whether to listen or not, it was up to her.


    The two were talking when they heard someone say, "Oh, isn''t this the eldest lady of the Prime Minister''s Mansion?"


    Deng Wanyue knew who it was as soon as she heard this, turned around and glanced at the person who came, and whispered to Yun Yi: "The person who spoke is Deng Wanrong''s cousin Cui Mengting."


    Deng Wanyue''s expression remained the same: "It turned out to be Meng Ting''s cousin."


    Cui Mengting looked contemptuous: "Who are you calling cousin, my cousin is Deng Wanrong."


    Deng Wanyue said lightly, "Alright, I''ve never been short of cousins. Since you''ve said that, there''s no reason why you can''t be fulfilled."


    Cui Mengting probably didn''t expect Deng Wanyue to say it directly, there is no shortage of cousins, and she will fulfill her words.


    For a while, in front of everyone, I couldn''t get off the stage, so I looked at Yunyi next to Deng Wanyue, and as soon as I rolled my eyes, I wanted to use Yunyi to open the knife: "Who is this?"


    Deng Wanyue knew too well what kind of person Cui Mengting was, and before Yun Yi spoke, she said, "She came to the banquet with the old lady of the General''s Mansion."


    didn''t mention Yunyi''s name, because he was afraid that Cui Mengting was saying something ugly and embarrassing Yunyi.


    Just standing beside Cui Mengting, Jiang Qinglian, the daughter of the official minister, looked at Yunyi and asked uncertainly, "Are you Xiao Yunyi?"


    Yunyi nodded: "Yes, I am Xiao Yunyi."


    Then Jiang Qinglian took a few steps forward, circled around Yunyi, and laughed: "Major General''s eyesight is really good."


    Then whispered: "It''s much stronger than that Lu Ziyan."


    She and Lu Ziyan didn''t deal with each other very much. When they bought books in Qingyayuan Bookstore before, the two got married. Lu Ziyan used to stimulate her with the fact that she would marry into the general''s house in the future.


    Because of his own father, in order to report the favor of others for subsidizing the imperial examinations when he was young, he arranged a marriage that was not in the right household.


    I knew that the major general in the general''s residence was wrong. Although I didn''t let her down in person, I was overjoyed, because the major general''s family who I recognized had a fianc¨¦e.


    It''s impossible for Lu Ziyan to marry the general''s mansion, because the major general said that she will not marry a girl who is not from the Xiao family in this life.


    Because of this, Lu Ziyan often asked Sun Guogong to go to the general''s house to talk about it. It''s a pity that the major general didn''t like that at all. He directly said that the major general was not him at the time. I can''t take his plate.


    That is not at all sloppy, so it is not easy for the elders of the two houses to force him any more.


    After she got the news, she laughed for a long time, really relieved.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 511： Whether its true or not, youll know if you try it

    Chapter 511 is true or false, you will know if you try it


    I was overjoyed to see Xiao Yunyi in person today: "Miss Xiao, I am Jiang Qinglian, the daughter of Jiang Yanfeng, a member of the Ministry of Officials."


    This is a show of kindness, no matter what the purpose is, she should respond: "Hello, Miss Jiang."


    Seeing that the two were chatting, Cui Mengting on the side looked extremely ugly: "Qinglian, you don''t know her again, why should you care about her?"


    Jiang Qinglian laughed: "Miss Xiao is the fiancee of the Major General. I heard that she will get married next month. It is inevitable that we will meet frequently in the future.


    Yunyi smiled and said, "Ms. Jiang is very right."


    This person, Yunyi, respects me one foot, and I respect others ten feet, seeing the pimples on Jiang Qinglian''s forehead and the sides of her face: "Miss Jiang, can you take a step to speak?"


    Jiang Qinglian didn''t know what this Miss Xiao family meant, but she didn''t refuse: "Of course you can."


    Cui Mengting was anxious: "Qinglian, don''t trust others easily."


    Jiang Qinglian smiled and waved: "It''s okay, so many people are watching. I believe that Miss Xiao really has something to tell me."


    The two walked towards the potted plants over there, and after they stopped, Jiang Qinglian asked, "Miss Xiao, why are you looking for me?"


    Yunyi said softly, "Miss Jiang, the acne on your face has been around for a long time, right?"


    Jiang Qinglian withdrew the smile on her face and changed her face slightly: "What do you want to say?"


    Yun Yi looked at her with a slight smile: "I was a doctor in the health center in Beijiang before, and I also like to develop some toiletries. If your face is not cured, it will get worse."


    Jiang Qinglian asked tentatively, "Can you cure it?"


    Yunyi nodded: "If you believe me, I can help you make some skin cleansing cream when I pour, and you can combine some of Yuyange''s moisturizing products, and the symptoms can be relieved in a few months.


    If you dare to try the decoction I prescribed, I think you will recover faster. "


    Jiang Qinglian reached out and grabbed Yunyi''s arm excitedly: "Is what you said true?"


    Yun Yi smiled and said, "It''s true or false, you''ll know if you try it."


    Jiang Qinglian thought about how many people laughed at her because of the acne on her face. Even the imperial doctor in the palace had seen it, but the effect was not very good. The acne on her face almost became her own heart disease.


    So every time I go out, I will cover it with my hair, and I don''t know how envious I am when I look at the ladies from other families who are playing with them, all with fair skin.


    Thinking that I will get married in more than a year, although the marriage is not my favorite, but I also want to get married beautifully, thinking that married women want to have hair, then the whole face will be exposed, really OK.


    So he looked at Yun Yi again: "Can it really be healed?"


    Yunyi glanced at Cui Mengting, who was standing not far away, with a corner of her mouth with a smile: "If you are willing to believe me, you will see the effect in a month."


    After ?? finished speaking, he said, "However, you can treat you for free, but you have to be responsible for the medicinal materials you need."


    This is for Jiang Qinglian''s sake of speaking for herself just now, of course, she certainly won''t say it.


    Jiang Qinglian''s eyes lit up: "Don''t worry about this, not only will I be responsible for the medicinal materials, but if it can be cured, the consultation fee will not be worse for you."


    Yun Yi smiled and said, "If you believe me, go to Xiao Mansion to find me, but don''t say anything about it in advance."


    Jiang Qinglian was a little puzzled: "Why?"


    Yunyi glanced at the man who was about to breathe fire in the distance, and said with a smile, "I don''t want to cause unnecessary trouble."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 512： I didnt expect to meet you here

    Chapter 512 I didn''t expect to meet you here


    Jiang Qinglian followed her line of sight and saw Cui Mengting glaring at Yunyi angrily.


    Jiang Qinglian retracted her gaze: "I have taken many medicines for the acne on my face before, but they have not been completely removed. It has been repeated over and over these years. If Miss Xiao can really help me heal, then I must be very grateful."


    Yun Yi smiled and nodded: "Today there are too many people, so forget it, let''s meet at another time and place."


    Jiang Qinglian is impatient: "How about we meet at Yacha tomorrow?"


    Yunyi nodded: "Okay, see you tomorrow."


    The two made an appointment and walked back to the previous place.


    Cui Mengting reached out and pushed Jiang Qinglian: "Qinglian, what do you have to say to her who was once exiled."


    Yunyi didn''t want to talk to her at first, but this man insisted on provoking her: "What happened to the exile? Did I make a mistake? Besides, now that the sage has forgiven us, is Miss Cui questioning the sage''s choice?"


    As soon as these words came out, Cui Mengting was dumbfounded and didn''t know how to fight back, and her face turned pale with fright.


    Yun Yi gave a soft ''hum'', nodded at Jiang Qinglian, pulled Deng Wanyue and turned to leave, thinking in her heart: Don''t blame me if you dare to be arrogant, it will make you embarrassed.


    After Yunyi and the others walked away, Cui Mengting regained her sanity: "Xiao Yunyi, what are you, what is my identity, what is your identity, and dare to teach Miss Ben?"


    Deng Wanyue, who was walking in front, heard Cui Mengting''s scolding, and laughed out loud: "It''s really relieved, their Cui family can have what they are today, not because my stepmother blows the pillow in front of my father all day.


    I feel that the status of the Cui family is now comparable to that of my grandfather''s family, and I always want to bully me. I really don''t know what is in my head? "


    After saying this, she turned to look at Yun Yi: "Today, she lost such a big person, I''m afraid she won''t let it go. Sister Yunyi, you should be more careful in the future, it''s all because of me that I''m hurting you."


    Yun Yi pointed to the pavilion in front: "Don''t think so, she provoked me first, and it''s not my style. Since she has a bad mind and always wants to embarrass others, let her try it herself."


    Behind them, Cui Mengting was so angry that she didn''t choose to say anything. She happened to be seen clearly by the passers-by''s sons. After a brief daze, she covered her face and ran away.


    Yunyi and Deng Wanyue sat in the pavilion for a while, and were about to get up and go back to the old lady''s courtyard in Sun Guogong''s mansion when they saw the Ronghua County Master who had approached. The two stood up and saluted: "I have seen the County Master."


    Princess Ronghua signaled that they don''t have to be polite: "I didn''t expect to meet you here."


    After standing still, he smiled and looked at Yun Yi: "I should have come to the door to thank you long ago, but it was delayed due to an illness after returning to the mansion."


    Yunyi heard this, and knew that Princess Ronghua had investigated her, but she didn''t expect that she could remember someone with just a few quick glances: "Your Highness, your words are serious."


    Ronghua County Master saw that Yunyi was neither humble nor arrogant, and he liked it very much. He said to Yunyi and Zheng Wanyue: "It will be my birthday in three days. When that time comes, you will go to Xuanwang''s mansion together. You will all return to Beijing soon. It will be good to attend more banquets."


    The two looked at each other: "Xie County Master invites you."


    After a few more chats, a maid from Sun Guogong''s mansion came over: "The servants have seen the county master and the ladies, and please move to Huxinyuan, where tea and snacks have been prepared for everyone."


    Yunyi understands that the focus of this lotus reward party is coming, and I am afraid that I will not be able to be quiet for a while.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 513： bad luck

    Chapter 513


    County Lord Ronghua said, "Let''s go together then."


    With the maid of Sun Guogong¡¯s mansion leading the way, we soon arrived at Huxinyuan.


    This lakeside garden has a long corridor, planted with many vines, and the wind is blowing, but it is very cool.


    Yunyi and Deng Wanyue walked in together with Princess Ronghua. The ladies from all the prefectures looked over. Many people were staring at Yunyi and Deng Wanyue, and from time to time they chatted with the people next to them.


    Originally, Princess Ronghua wanted Yunyi and Deng Wanyue to sit with her, but it was either the princess or the princess who sat on the other side. Yunyi and Deng Wanyue declined.


    Deng Wanyue and Yunyi found a place to sit down together, and then carefully looked at the environment here.


    Mrs. Cheng kept telling her that if someone collided, she didn''t have to bear it. No matter what happened, the General''s House would take care of her.


    Yun Yi is already very grateful that the old lady has this kind of heart. After all, all the officials and family members from the fifth rank and above came to participate in the lotus appreciation party today. Originally, the general banquet is to invite the officials and family members of the fourth rank and above to get along well. ''s family.


    I''m afraid that today''s Sun Guogong''s mansion has also set a precedent. Even so, she is still the person with the lowest status in this group, so Mrs. Cheng is always afraid that she will be bullied.


    When the prince''s wife of the Sun Guogong''s mansion came over, she gave a very beautiful opening speech, and then said: "Since it is a lotus reward, let''s improvise, how about a poem for each person?"


    County Master Ronghua heard this, and immediately answered: "Madam Shizi, since it''s improvisation, it''s better to write poetry or painting, we can all follow our own wishes."


    The county lord said so, and Mrs. Shizi didn''t object to it, so she smiled and said, "Then do as the county lord said, and give everyone time for two incense sticks."


    So the maids of Sun Guogong''s mansion placed pen, ink, paper, inkstone, painting utensils, and paints in front of each young lady''s position, and each person chose by himself.


    Yunyi cast a smile at the Lord of Ronghua County from the air, she knew that this was probably the Lord of Ronghua County was helping her.


    She asked Pinellia to set the painting tools and paints, looked at the delicate lotus flowers blooming in the lake for a while, squeezed the paint into the palette, held the sleeve with one hand, and started to color with the other, ready to paint.


    Lu Ziyan, who was sitting in the distance, watched Yunyi start to write, and asked her maid to give a few words in a low voice, and then let someone go to work.


    Because of the distance, Lu Ziyan only saw that Yunyi was painting all the time, but she couldn''t see what she was painting.


    Just when Lu Ziyan was racking her brains and bowing her head to write a poem, Yunyi''s painting was finished, and a seven-character poem was attached. Then she started painting again, her speed was very fast.


    Just as the two incense sticks were approaching, a maid walked in front of Yunyi carrying tea, slipped her feet, and poured a pot of tea in her hand directly onto the table she was painting on.


    The moment she fell, she and Banxia quickly stepped aside, the tea directly destroyed Yunyi''s unfinished paintings, and the maid was so frightened that she forgot to get up from the ground. .


    Yun Yi saw a few pearls on the ground in front of her sharp eyes, and a mocking smile appeared in her eyes.


    Mrs. Shizi rushed over when she heard the news, and when she saw this scene, she understood what happened, they were all smart people, where did so many coincidences come from, and the eyes that looked at the maid became unkind.


    asked coldly, "What''s going on?"


    The maid was so frightened that she didn''t know how to answer, and her whole body was shaking: "Madam Shizi, the slave girl slipped without knowing why, and asked Madam Shizi to spare the slave girl."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 514： Not a loser at all

    Chapter 514 is not the one who suffers at all


    Mrs. Shizi looked at Yun Yizuo''s painting, because the ink was not dry yet, so some of the places that had been splashed with water had already been stained. Judging from the other half of the painting that was not wetted with water, the artist was very good at painting.


    Mrs. Shizi said with an apologetic expression: "Miss Xiao, I''m really sorry, this girl has just entered the mansion, and she is frizzy."


    After ?? finished speaking, he looked at the maid who was still kneeling on the ground and said, "I haven''t apologized to Miss Xiao yet."


    Without waiting for the maid to speak, Yun Yi took a few steps forward and lifted up the maid who was about to speak: "I know you are innocent, are you alright?"


    The people on the side looked over, not knowing what Yunyi wanted, Lu Ziyan in the distance was full of disdain, thinking in her heart: Hmph, fight with me.


    That maid was a little flattered and said, "This servant is fine, I''m really sorry for ruining your painting."


    Yun Yi chuckled: "It''s nothing, my painting has already been painted, the painting on the table, I just think the paint in Sun Guogong''s mansion is good, and I want to paint more."


    Hearing this, Pinellia came out behind him and showed Yunyi''s previous painting. A rich peony was presented in front of everyone. Everyone was attracted by the painting. It flew over and landed on it, one can imagine the sense of the picture.


    Lu Ziyan didn''t hold back: "Impossible, how is it possible, how could you draw two paintings in such a short time?"


    Yun Yi said in a hurry, "Is it possible that Miss Lu thinks I can bring a painting with me to cheat? This paper and this paint can''t be fake."


    Mrs. Shizi was afraid that Lu Ziyan would not end any more, so she hurriedly said: "The time is almost up, since Miss Xiao has also completed the painting, this maid is also an unintentional mistake, we will not go into it, but since Miss Xiao I like the paint in the house, so I''ll have someone pack a copy and send it to Miss Xiao."


    Yunyi smiled at Mrs. Shizi, but when everyone thought it was over, Yunyi squatted down and picked up three beads that rolled down from different directions on the ground.


    After carefully playing with it in his hand, he laughed: "This Nanzhu seems to be worth a lot of money, so I will accept it with a smile."


    They are all people from the deep courtyard, even if they didn''t understand what Yun Yi was doing before, now they all understand it.


    Yunyi smiled and stretched out his hand to show it, and handed it to Pinellia behind him: "Take the pawn, exchange it for silver, buy some steamed buns and send them to the beggars'' nest in the south of the city, so that they can have a full meal."


    The meaning of ?? is much more, that is, some people are fed up and look for trouble when they have nothing to do.


    This time, although I didn''t make it a big deal, Mrs. Shizi was also a little embarrassed. She had turned the big things into small ones, and the small ones. She felt that Yunyi came out of a small family and came with the old lady of the general''s residence, so she probably wouldn''t be opposed to.


    Besides, Xiao Yunyi hasn''t married into the general''s mansion yet, so there''s nothing to be afraid of. Maybe she doesn''t understand at all, but she never imagined that this girl is very powerful, and she is not the one who suffers at all.


    At this time, Princess Ronghua said, "The idea is good. Miss Xiao is a generous person. I don''t care about such trivial matters. It''s better to do some kind deeds."


    turned around and said to Mrs. Shizi: "The time for two incense sticks has come. I can collect everyone''s poems and paintings. I can''t wait to appreciate it."


    Someone rounded up the situation, and Mrs. Shizi smiled and said, "Yes, yes, yes, don''t let these little things disturb our Yaxing."


    nodded slightly to Yun Yi, and then returned to his seat.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 515： Stop being delusional

    Chapter 515 Stop Delusional


    However, she thought about it in her heart: It seems that this young lady who has never been to the General''s Mansion is a powerful person. Today, she is confused. Just thinking about helping Lu Ziyan cover up, don''t lose the face of Sun Guogong''s Mansion. .


    But because of this, he hurt himself.


    Fortunately, Xiao Yunyi didn''t say anything else on the spot, or else his unfair reputation wouldn''t have spread out. He raised his eyes and glanced in the direction of Lu Ziyan, his eyes were full of disgust.


    Those beads are not ordinary beads. They were brought back by the eldest son from the south last year. Although they are not very big, they are also rare and good things. Not to mention the ladies in the house, she even wanted them at the time, but she was stunned. It was asked by Lu Ziyan.


    It''s fine now, but she''s done it to her. It can''t be said that it belongs to Duke Sun''s mansion. That''s not a disguised admission that someone in Duke Sun''s mansion wants to make Xiao Yunyi make a fool of himself, so he has to suffer from this dumb loss.


    Miss Xiao Jia taught Lu Ziyan a lesson silently, and also embarrassed Sun Guogong''s mansion, so she couldn''t say it.


    Many officials and family members came to attend the lotus appreciation banquet. In addition to the female family members in Huxinyuan, the young masters and sons of various prefectures were on the Huxin Pavilion not far from Huxinyuan, which was only a few dozen meters away.


    Knowing that there is a game here, that side is also chasing it.


    So the eldest young master of Sun Guogong''s mansion decided to provide two color heads for each of the two places, and a first prize for painting and poetry writing.


    And Yunyi''s flower blooming and wealth is the first in the painting, no one can match it. After the result was announced, Lu Ziyan just wanted to rush over and smash the colorful head.


    Yunyi looked at the jasper hairpin and thought: I just went back to the house to give it to my grandmother. The workmanship and materials of this hairpin are all first-class.


    In the end, he didn''t forget to smile at Lu Ziyan in the distance, and then handed the thing to Zelan behind him: "It''s time to put it away."


    Lv Chengfeng was the winner at the Huxin Pavilion. When Yunyi''s paintings were sent to the opposite Huxin Pavilion by boat, Xiao Yunyi came into the sight of the young masters and young masters again.


    Lu Chengfeng trembled a little while holding Yunyi''s paintings. The little girl who would call her Chengfeng''s brother when she was young was no longer her own. The servant behind her found out that something was wrong with her young master, and hurriedly pushed him. Put: "Master."


    Lu Chengfeng was awake now, the paintings in his hands were wrinkled, and he quickly let go.


    Yun Yi made a big show in Sun Guogong''s mansion today, and it was also Yun Yi''s intention to block Youyou''s public, let them not look at people through the door, but also let them understand that they have enough talent and are worthy enough to be a general. The name of the young lady of the house.


    As for everything else, what if they have opinions?


    Lu Ziyan was still looking for something: "Aunt Biao, since today is a lotus feast, there should be lotus, but Xiao Yunyi painted rich peonies.


    Mrs. ?? gave her a mocking look, and from the paintings she just sent back from Huxinting, she took out the painting of Yun Yi and put it on top.


    Lu Ziyan just saw that Yunyi''s wealthy peony even had a drawing edge, and the lotus leaves and lotus flowers were painted on it, and it was very clear and realistic, which is afraid that ordinary people can''t do it.


    Mrs. Shizi gritted her teeth and said, "Zi Yan, I advise you to stop in moderation. You are not the opponent of Miss Xiao''s family. Don''t be delusional, so as not to ruin the reputation of Sun Guogong''s mansion. You should think twice before doing things in the future."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 516： If anyone sins against me, I will pay it back

    Chapter 516 If someone commits a crime, I will pay it back


    What she didn''t say was, don''t bring down the reputation of the ladies of Sun Guogong''s mansion. She can tolerate everything else. If she dares to affect the reputation of the ladies and young masters in the mansion, she will never let her stay in the mansion again.


    After the free time, Deng Wanyue approached Yunyi and gave Yunyi a thumbs up: "It''s still you who are amazing, so you repaid her quietly, I''m afraid that after the banquet is over, she will feel better, but you Liangzi It''s over."


    Yun Yi chuckled softly: "Liang Zi is not what I want to marry, even if I compromise, she will not let me go, so there is no need to save her face, if people don''t offend me, I won''t offend others, if anyone offends me, I will pay back Of."


    The two of them walked to the lake with a smile, and stood among a few weeping willows, talking about going to Prince Xuan¡¯s mansion to attend the birthday banquet of the Lord of Ronghua County in a few days.


    Yunyi was going to get married next month, so when he returned from Sun Guogong''s mansion, he would be married in the mansion, and he was not going to leave the mansion again, but Ronghua County Lord sincerely invited him, and it was not easy to refuse.


    Originally, Ronghua County Master was married, so he shouldn''t hold a birthday banquet in Xuanwang''s mansion, but after that, he will go to Ximing City with his husband. Xuanwang''s mansion wants to give her a lively birthday banquet.


    The two were talking when Yun Yi suddenly reached out and pulled Deng Wanyue to the side.


    Deng Wanyue didn''t realize what happened when she heard a ''thump'', and then someone shouted, "Someone fell into the water, hurry up and save them."


    Deng Wanyue looked at the river in shock, her expression changed suddenly when she saw the people thrashing in the water.


    There was no one else in the water, it was Cui Mengting''s maid Yu''er. Obviously, she didn''t think of harming others, but she didn''t know how to drink water.


    A servant from Sun Guogong''s mansion went into the water and rescued the man.


    Originally, the place where Yunyi and the others were staying was relatively hidden, and not many people passed by. Unfortunately, this girl was unlucky, and what she was doing happened to be seen by the girl who was sent by the Princess Ronghua to look for Yunyi, and immediately put it away. Things are said.


    The faces of the ladies from the Cui family who came to the flower viewing banquet were extremely ugly. You don''t need to ask about it, you all know what''s going on.


    The problem was that the eldest lady from the Prime Minister''s Mansion and the young lady from the General Mansion''s mansion were standing together, not to mention the ladies of the Cui family, even the Prime Minister''s wife was angry when she heard the news.


    This is to see that he has been living too well in the Prime Minister''s Mansion, and to want to have a rift with the Prime Minister, his niece is an idiot.


    What she didn''t expect was that when her niece was even more stupid, after knowing that her maid had missed her hand, not only did she not reflect, but she said in front of everyone: "Yu''er can''t swim, if you don''t get out of the way. She won''t fall into the water either."


    Although the sound was not very loud, everyone around heard it, and the angry Prime Minister''s wife and several ladies of the Cui family wanted to die on the spot.


    The old lady of the General''s Mansion who came over after receiving the news happened to hear this: "I really don''t know, when did our General''s Mansion offend Miss Cui''s family, or my grandson-in-law who didn''t enter the house offended you? Ruthless?"


    The several ladies of the Cui family were almost paralyzed with fright, but Cui Minhui, the wife of the prime minister, hurriedly said to remedy: "Old madam calm down, today''s matter is that my niece is ignorant, and I expect the old madam to have a lot."


    turned to Cui Mengting and said, "The Xiao family girl''s paintings are really top-notch. Your skills are not as good as others. You should practice more after returning to the manor, but you can''t make this child''s mind."


    Who is Mrs. Cheng? Knowing that Mrs. Prime Minister is going to abandon her soldiers and protect the commander, anyway, even if her niece''s reputation is damaged, it is better than letting the General''s House remember Cui House and the Prime Minister''s hatred of her.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 517： This brain is spinning so fast

    Chapter 517 This brain is turning so fast


    If the Prime Minister knew that the maid of Cui Mansion had been ordered to kill her daughter, it would affect the support of the Cui Mansion and the relationship between their husband and wife.


    Anyway, the General¡¯s Mansion can¡¯t be discussed here, so it¡¯s better to get rid of Deng Wanyue directly. Only then does she say that her skills are not as good as others.


    Mrs. Cheng didn''t want to make it difficult for the people of Sun Guogong''s mansion, so she said: "Today''s matter, fortunately, my granddaughter-in-law was not hurt, in the eyes of Mrs. Prime Minister, I will not care about you.


    But Miss Cui Family, she has a wicked heart at a very young age, she is really vicious, and it is better to discipline her strictly in the future, so that the Cui Family will not be defeated because of her. "


    Mrs. Cheng''s words are not poisonous, but since the lady of Cui House dares to do it, she does not want fame. Her granddaughter-in-law is angry under her own eyes, and no one will have a good temper.


    Not to mention that he was bullied by the young lady of Sun Guogong''s mansion before, if it wasn''t for his friendship with the old lady of Sun Guogong''s mansion, how could he easily let her go.


    This matter is not so easy to forget. With the grandson''s love for Yunyi, he will definitely double to get it back from the Cui Mansion and the Sun Guogong Mansion, just wait.


    Because someone fell into the water, the ladies, young ladies, and sons of the prefectures also said their goodbyes and left.


    Now, the Prime Minister''s wife, Cui Limin, also forgot about Sun Guogong''s mansion. You can see how fake the smile on the prince''s wife''s face, and she was not lightly angry.


    What was a good banquet was disturbed by the lady of the Cui family, and the wife of the prime minister was still in the mansion, where she put their Sun Guogong mansion.


    Yunyi looked at Deng Wanyue who was beside her: "Be careful when you go back to the house, and be careful of your stepmother''s tricks."


    I didn''t know what to think, reached out and took out a small porcelain bottle from the sleeve pocket and handed it over: "You keep this, it is best to take it with you from time to time."


    Then whispered a few words in her ear, and patted her hand: "Safety is no small matter, take precautions before it happens."


    Deng Wanyue expressed her sincere thanks, "Sister Yunyi, probably because I accumulated virtue in my past life, I will meet you in this life."


    Yunyi''s mouth curled into a smile: "Maybe."


    The two separated in front of the gate of Sun Guogong''s mansion, and made an appointment to meet with King Xuan''s mansion three days later, and then they each got into the carriage.


    As soon as Yun Yi got in the car, Old Man Cheng took her hand: "Yi Er, I have wronged you today, since the Cui family didn''t take care of their daughter, the Cui family has to be responsible, don''t worry, the general''s house will definitely Excuse me for you."


    Yun Yi laughed: "Then I would like to thank my grandmother."


    Mrs. Cheng saw that she could still laugh, and reached out and tapped her forehead: "I can still laugh when I''m angry."


    Yun Yi thought, does she look so easy to bully?


    But don''t forget that she is a doctor with excellent medical skills, making them embarrassed every minute.


    What everyone didn''t expect was that the ladies of the Cui Mansion were not only suffering mentally, but also physically.


    Because Cui Mengting had a severe stomach pain, she urged the coachman to return home quickly. The coachman had no choice, so he threw a whip at the horse pulling the cart. It might be because the weather was too hot today and the horse was impetuous. Running wildly.


    The consequence was that the road was too narrow. In order to avoid collision, the driver tried to overtake the carriages of the ladies who were sitting in Cui Mansion in front of him, but he was not sure. The wheels of the two carriages collided, but the horse did not intend to stop.


    The carriage that was sitting on the Cui family''s wives was led astray. The horse pulling the carriage in front was frightened and ran up, and the frightened pedestrians on both sides of the street hurriedly avoided.


    Fortunately, it was hot and there were not many people on the street, so no one was hurt.


    *


    After ?? Yunyi sent Old Madam Cheng back to the General''s Mansion, she was sent back to Xiao''s Mansion by the carriage of the General''s Mansion.


    When she received the news of the accident in Cui''s carriage, she didn''t feel guilty. She did some tricks to Cui Mengting, but she didn''t let her beat the horse pulling the carriage, but those ladies deserved sympathy. Color.


    Different reactions after receiving the news, but most people''s first reaction is, is the retribution coming so quickly?


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 518： you know wrong

    Chapter 518 You know what''s wrong


    Kyoto Choi House


    Cui Renhua, the eldest master of the Cui family, waited for the doctor to come out: "Doctor Xu, how is the situation of the eldest madam?"


    The doctor motioned him to go outside and said, when the two of them got out of the room, the doctor opened his mouth and said: "The eldest lady''s nose is broken, but the old man reluctantly straightened the bones, and the position of the nose is not easy to fix, so you must be careful in the future. , no more collisions can occur.


    Then there is the injury on the face, I am afraid that it will leave a scar, but it will gradually become lighter after a long time. As for how good it can be, it depends on the wife''s own physique. host. "


    After hearing this, Cui Renhua''s face was very ugly. If Madam had a scar on her face, how would she appear in front of people in the future, even if she didn''t want to face it every day.


    At this moment, a maid came to pass a message: "Master, the second master called the slave maid to see if Dr. Xu is done?"


    Cui Renhua frowned and said, "How is the second lady?"


    The girl bowed her head and said, "Second Madam needs bone-setting for her right calf, but that little doctor is afraid that her medical skills are not good."


    Cui Renhua wanted to avoid suspicion, so he didn''t want to go to the second brother''s courtyard. He looked at Dr. Xu who was standing on the side: "Then please ask Dr. Xu to go with the maid."


    In the second-room courtyard of the Cui family, Mrs. Cui''s second wife was screaming and shouting: "It hurts to death, Meng Ting''s dead girl is really a nuisance, not to mention causing so much trouble to the Cui family, but also to the family members. injured."


    The maid beside ?? reminded carefully: "Madam, stop shouting, keep your throat carefully."


    Before the doctor who was helping her examining her could touch her leg, she cried aloud, and the frightened young doctor didn''t dare to touch her any more.


    When Doctor Xu came in, he saw that the little doctor who came with him was sweating. After approaching, he said, "I''ll come."


    Seeing him come in, the little doctor looked like he saw a savior, and quickly moved away: "Doctor Xu, the second lady needs a bone setting for her calf."


    Doctor Xu asked the second lady a few questions, and before the second lady could react, he moved his hands in one go, only to hear a ''click'', and the bones returned to their place.


    After taking care of everything and saying the precautions, the maid from the Cui residence followed back to the pharmacy to get medicine.


    The grounded Cui Mengting learned that several elders in the house were injured lightly or severely, and her mother had a face injury, fearing that she would leave a scar, so she wailed, "Why am I so unlucky?"


    The maid who was waiting on the side thought in her heart: Yuer was beaten to death by the eldest man for the sake of the young lady, and she was locked in the firewood room. The young lady did not plead for Yuer for a while, which shows how cold the young lady is.


    While I feel sorry for Yuer, I also worry about myself. Following such a cold-hearted master, I am afraid that the young lady will be unhappy and punished, and I am also afraid that the young lady will cause trouble and become a scapegoat like Xiaoyu, and live tremblingly all day. , My heart is bleak.


    *


    Sun Guogong''s mansion, the lobby in the front yard was full of people, and in the middle was kneeling Lu Ziyan, who caused trouble today.


    The old prince, Sun Wenxiang, hated that iron was not steel, and looked at his grandniece kneeling below: "Zi Yan, do you know what''s wrong?"


    Lu Ziyan raised her head: "Uncle, it was her Xiao Yunyi who robbed me of my marriage first. Can I still lose my temper?"


    The old man was a little tired and said: "It was just the idea of ??the elders of the two houses, but after all, there was no exchange of Geng Tie, let alone, as you said before, you didn''t like the son of the general''s house.


    Since the Major General of the General¡¯s Mansion returned to the mansion, Mrs. Cheng immediately handed over the message. The grandson had a marriage in the northern Xinjiang. , even if it wasn''t mentioned.


    But now, what are you doing? Where are you putting Sun Guogong''s mansion and the general''s mansion? If today''s incident were to be heard, have you thought about the reputation of Sun Guogong''s mansion? "


    Lu Ziyan looked up: "Uncle, are you murdering me?"


    The old man sighed: "Over the years, I always feel that you have lost a loved one, and I always want to make up for you, but I never want to make you accustomed to being an ignorant character.


    In the past, when I was working in the mansion, I opened one eye and closed one eye, thinking that when you grow up, you will be sensible, but now it seems that I think too much. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 519： A tinge of apology

    Chapter 519 A trace of apology was born in my heart


    Looking at Lu Ziyan who was still kneeling on the ground, she sighed: "Now that you have grown up, and you are at the age of marriage, if you want to stay in the capital, then listen to your uncle and grandmother''s arrangement, if you don''t want to stay in the capital, then The lord will send someone back to repair the Lu Mansion and find a family for you in your hometown."


    Lu Ziyan didn''t expect her uncle to come to her, so she said something like this: "Uncle, you promised my grandmother to take good care of me, what are you doing now?"


    Grandpa ?? looked at Lu Ziyan and said, "You know how your uncle treats you these years, but the sons and young masters of Sun Guogong''s mansion have reached the age to talk about kissing, so I have to think about them."


    Lu Ziyan looked at the people in the room, no one said a word to her, and felt a little uncomfortable.


    After some ideological struggle, I had to nod my head in agreement with my uncle''s suggestion, and let my uncle and grandmother help choose a good family in Beijing.


    *


    The capital city of Lvfu


    After Lu Chengfeng returned to the mansion, he had been sitting in the study in a daze.


    I heard that the second room of the Xiao family had returned to Beijing. Since my mother had already privately told Yun Yi about her divorce, it was not easy for me to visit again.


    Only later did I know that Yunyi and the Major General of the General¡¯s Mansion were engaged, and he had no hope at all.


    Since the princess of Jing''an Princess Mansion got married, he has finally become a lot quieter.


    I thought that I had finally let go and could start over, but today I just saw her paintings and thought that she was going to marry into the general¡¯s mansion next month, and I felt uncomfortable.


    I had been there for so long, I wanted to wait for the flowers to bloom, but my mother destroyed it. Before I could figure out a remedy, the Xiao family had an accident.


    Now that she has found a lover, I am afraid that she can only keep it in her heart and become her eternal regret.


    was thinking about it when he heard a salute from outside: "I have seen Mrs."


    I just heard my mother''s voice from outside: "Get up, when did the young master come back?"


    The little servant outside the door quickly replied: "Mrs Hui, I just returned to the mansion not long ago."


    Lu Chengfeng collected his thoughts, got up and walked towards the door.


    Mrs. Lu also walked in at this time, and Lu Chengfeng stepped forward: "Mother, why are you here?"


    Mrs. Lu smiled and took a few steps inside, found a place to sit down, and said with a smile, "Feng''er, did you meet a girl you like at today''s banquet?"


    Lu Chengfeng frowned slightly: "Today, the male and female guests of Sun Guogong''s mansion are entertained separately, but they can see people from a distance, but they can''t see them clearly. Mother, a good man should start a career first, and talk about the marriage later."


    Then he took out the official business from under the desk: "Mother, I still have business to do, you go back first."


    Mrs. Lu couldn''t help but panic, her son wouldn''t be ill, why shouldn''t you be in a hurry for this important life event, and if it''s good, it will be picked out by others, really anxious to death.


    Thinking of Yun Yi sighed in her heart, she really couldn''t get into her eyes with her identity at that time, but I didn''t expect that girl to turn her head and marry into the general''s mansion.


    glanced at his busy son, and felt a hint of apology in his heart, had he done a little too much and should not have called off the marriage.


    But who doesn''t want to have a good in-laws, it''s understandable to do so, because he is for the future of Lu Mansion, and I believe that his son can understand his thoughts.


    Just thinking about the inevitable meeting with Yun Yi in the future makes me embarrassed.


    It seems that I have to make time to go to Xiao''s residence, so I have to have a decent face.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 520： I asked my grandmother to marry me too

    Chapter 520 I asked my grandmother to marry me too


    Yunyi has not been idle these few days, the old lady stared at the dowry and sorted out the dowry, registered the dowry, and everything was ready.


    Brother Hao was always staring at Yun Yi these few days in a daze.


    Not only Yun Yi, but the old lady also noticed this.


    This day happened to be caught by Yun Yi again, Yun Yi squatted down and looked at Brother Hao: "Brother Hao, what are you thinking, why are you in a daze."


    Brother Hao put his arms around Yun Yi''s neck and spoke in a nasal voice: "Sister, grandmother said that you would marry into the general''s house in a few days and marry Brother Rui to be his wife, but Brother Hao doesn''t want her to leave. ."


    Yunyi reached out and touched Brother Hao''s hair: "Because of this, have you been feeling unhappy these past few days?"


    Brother Hao nodded honestly: "I will miss my sister."


    Then he added in a low voice: "I asked my grandmother to marry me, but my grandmother just laughed and didn''t agree, is it really okay?"


    Yunyi laughed: "When you miss your sister, you can stay at the General''s Mansion. Brother Rui will definitely welcome you."


    Brother Hao smiled: "Really?"


    Yunyi reached out and scratched the tip of his nose: "When did my sister lie to you?"


    Brother Hao smiled even brighter: "Then I can rest assured. When I miss my sister, I can stay at the General''s Mansion."


    Yunyi looked at his cute appearance: "Brother Rui said before that he prepared a yard for you, and it''s all packed up, as long as you go over, you can move in directly."


    Brother Hao clapped his hands when he heard it: "I want to tell my grandmother this good news."


    Before Yun Yi said they would go there together, the man had already turned around and ran to the old lady.


    trot all the way to the old lady''s courtyard: "Grandmother, grandmother, Brother Hao has good news for you."


    The old lady was watering the flowers there: "You little skin monkey, run slowly, there is water on the ground over there, be careful not to fall."


    Brother Hao ran to the old lady''s side: "Grandma, I don''t need to be a dowry, I can live in the general''s mansion. My sister said that Brother Rui helped me prepare the yard a few days ago."


    The old lady laughed when she heard this: "I can''t leave my sister like this, so I have to follow you?"


    Brother Hao bowed his head a little embarrassedly: "I can''t do without my grandmother and brother."


    Yunyi came in just at this moment: "Grandma."


    The old lady smiled and pointed to the chair next to her: "Sit down, I''ll finish watering the flowers."


    Yunyi sat down: "These things, you can let Jasper and the others do them in the future."


    The old lady also finished watering at this time: "There is nothing serious to do, watering the flowers and cutting dead branches are good, so you should exercise your body."


    Washed his hands in the warm water brought by Jasper, then sat down, took a sip of tea, and said, "Tomorrow, what time did you and that girl Wanyue make an appointment?"


    Yunyi said playfully: "There are too many people and too many things. We have discussed it. It''s good that we two arrive at the same time."


    The old lady smiled and said, "Are you ready for the birthday ceremony of Princess Ronghua?"


    Yunyi nodded and said, "I made a lip gloss myself to give to her, I believe girls will like it, and there must be other things too, just a gift."


    The two were talking when a maid came over to report: "Old Madam, Madam Lu sent a maid to send me a greeting card."


    The old lady looked at the maid and asked, "Which Mrs. Lu?"


    The maid said, "Lu Xiaocheng''s wife."


    The old lady just remembered who it was, and said to the maid, "Understood, let''s talk back."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 521： God sees her not pleasing to the eye

    Chapter 521


    After the maid left, Yun Yi smiled and said, "This Mrs. Lu is really interesting. We are ordinary people, so why should we send greetings in advance?"


    But she understood that Mrs. Lu was afraid that she would go to the Three Treasures Hall without incident.


    But there is no need to tell my grandmother about these guesses, to save her trouble.


    Yunyi picked up the prayer note and threw it on the table two days later.


    *


    The next day, Yun Yi arrived at the gate of Prince Xuan''s mansion at the appointed time with Deng Wanyue. Not long after, the carriage of the Prime Minister''s mansion also arrived.


    They got off the carriage in front of the gate and entered the Xuanwang Mansion together.


    The number of people who came to attend the birthday banquet of the Ronghua County Lord today was much more than the number of people who attended the lotus reward banquet held by the Sun Guo Gongfu that day.


    Yunyi, led by the maid, entered the yard where the county lord lived, entered the main hall and met people: "I have seen the county lord Ronghua."


    Ronghua was very happy to see them coming, and asked the servants to add two more chairs, and then said: "I just asked the maid before, I didn''t expect you to arrive just in time."


    Deng Wanyue took out the fan face she embroidered as a birthday gift. The embroidery skills were very good. The Princess Ronghua took it over: "This embroidery skill is really good, I''ll have someone frame it when I come back."


    Yunyi gave a homemade lip gloss, Princess Ronghua couldn''t put it down after taking it, and tried it on the inside of her wrist: "I like this color very much, thank you for your birthday gift."


    Several people talked for a while, and the Lord of Ronghua County was called away.


    The two were thinking about finding a hidden place to sit in the hospital when they heard someone call their names, and turned around to see that it was Jiang Qinglian, whom they had met at Sun Guogong''s mansion earlier.


    was very familiar, and when he came up, he wanted to hold Yunyi''s arm, but was avoided by Yunyi: "Why didn''t you go?"


    Jiang Qinglian said a little embarrassedly: "My cousin got married. My mother and I went back to my grandfather''s house for a few days and only came back last night. I was looking for you when I arrived."


    The people invited today are all good friends with Princess Ronghua, so there is no need to see Lu Ziyan and Cui Mengting. They walked and chatted, looking for a quiet place to sit and chat.


    After finding a long corridor and sitting down, Jiang Qinglian looked around: "On the day I returned to the house, Cui Mengting was grounded by the family. On the way back to the house, there was an accident in their Cui House''s carriage, and several ladies in the house were The reason for the injury is Cui Mengting, and she may have a hard time in Cui Mansion recently."


    Yunyi picked up the tea and said leisurely, "God sees her as not pleasing to the eye."


    Jiang Qinglian just took a sip of tea and spit it out with a smile. Fortunately, she turned her head away when she felt something was wrong, or she would have to ''spray'' Deng Wanyue directly.


    quickly took out the handkerchief and wiped the corner of his mouth: "I''m really sorry, I didn''t hold back."


    The three of them were chatting and laughing here. A group of people happened to pass by, and someone recognized Yunyi: "I didn''t expect this Xiao Yunyi to catch the eyes of Princess Ronghua, and invited her to the birthday banquet."


    "I heard that she sent a lip gloss to the county master, and the county master likes it very much."


    "The princess doesn''t have anything, and she can still look at her lip gloss, which is too shabby."


    Someone next to him scoffed and said, "Okay, what to give, it''s up to you, as long as the county owner likes it, what''s your business?"


    Yunyi looked up at the girl who was talking to her, and asked Jiang Qinglian, "What was that girl''s name just now, and which lady is she from?"


    Jiang Qinglian turned her head and glanced again: "That is Yao Qiongwen, the daughter of Yao Xianping, the minister of the Ministry of Industry."


    Yunyi remembered this person in her heart, and she will have a chance to repay her in the future.


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 522： Im afraid they wont be able to do what they want

    Chapter 522 I''m afraid they can''t do what they want


    Deng Wanyue said softly: "Sister Yunyi, don''t listen to them, they are just a group of masters who can''t eat grapes and say that grapes are sour. To put it bluntly, they are envious of you, and they are not willing to admit it. They are jealous, so they can only say a few sarcastic words to solve it. "


    Yunyi nodded and said: "The analysis is extremely, what they say, I don''t care at all."


    Jiang Qinglian laughed after hearing Yun Yi''s words: "I like your temperament, and I will cover you in the future."


    Yun Yi bowed to Jiang Qinglian: "Thank you so much for that little girl."


    After saying that, the three of them laughed.


    There is no Lu Ziyan or Cui Mengting today. Even if others dislike Yunyi, no one touches the brow of the Princess Ronghua, for fear of losing face here and being displeased by the Lord.


    But there are a lot of people here. They saw Yunyi''s paintings and calligraphy in Sun Guogong''s mansion that day, so when the Ronghua County Lord reorganized today, those people unanimously chose musical instruments and wanted to embarrass Yunyi.


    Thinking that she has lived in northern Xinjiang for three years, even if she has learned musical instruments in Beijing before, I am afraid that she has almost forgotten it in the past few years. Because of Yunyi''s identity, many people want to see her jokes. .


    Ronghua County Master knew what they meant, raised his eyes and glanced in Yunyi''s direction, wanting to see her reaction, and seeing Yunyi smiling at her from a distance, she knew it in her heart.


    ordered the servants to bring the musical instruments over, and said to the people present: "Since everyone has no intention of reciting poems and writing poetry today, and they are unwilling to splash ink, they have chosen the musical instruments unanimously, then it is as everyone''s wish.


    I asked people to prepare three kinds of musical instruments, and you can choose one or all three at will. Is there any objection? "


    Someone said: "Then how to ensure the fairness of the competition?"


    County Master Ronghua said with a smile: "Since it is a competition, it must be fair. After everyone plays, the three elders who are good at rhythm in the house will discuss and give a result, and each musical instrument will be awarded a first place. .


    Then the scores of the three instruments are added up to determine the top three. I declare that the palace will prepare six kinds of lucky draws, and everyone who sits will have a chance to win the lucky draws. "


    Seeing that everyone had no opinion, the Ronghua County Lord announced: "Then let''s officially start the competition. Which instrument we choose is up to everyone. For the sake of fairness, we will play according to the number drawn by everyone at a later time."


    Seeing that Yunyi only chose one guzheng number to draw, there are people who want to see Yunyi''s jokes, and they start to think about it again, and finally it becomes that every instrument must have a number, no matter whether you can play it or not. They have to perform, and their reason is to be fair.


    What those people meant was that the young ladies present had to compete for every instrument, so it would be fair to add up the three scores, so as not to wait for the end of the competition and someone would say it was unfair. This reason was too far-fetched, but no one stood there. come out against it.


    Yunyi was the last to be drawn, and the number was quite interesting. Guzheng was drawn fifth, Pipa was drawn in the middle, and the last Xiao was the second-to-last.


    Deng Wanyue looked at Yunyi worriedly: "Sister Yunyi, can you do these three musical instruments?",


    Yunyi smiled back: "Don''t worry, it''s fine."


    Deng Wanyue glanced at the people who were gloating on the opposite side, and said angrily: "These people are really troubled, they always want to bully others."


    Yunyi looked up and looked over: "I''m afraid it can''t be as they intended. Since you want to watch the fun so much, just wait."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 523： If she is still provocative, then she has to suffer some crimes

    Chapter 523 If she is still provocative, then she has to suffer some crimes


    The ?? competition is about to start. After hearing about it, the young masters and masters of the various prefectures in the front yard also went to a pavilion on a rockery in the garden. Although they were a certain distance away, they could see clearly.


    Then Princess Xuan who was in the backyard, and Princess Jin who came to the mansion as a guest, were invited over together with the prince''s wife of the Duke of Qi''s mansion. The Princess Ronghua and the young lady of the Duke''s mansion of Qi helped to record together.


    Then the servants from Prince Xuan¡¯s mansion came up with six colorful heads, all of them are fine, not to mention a few pieces, even if you can get one, you will be satisfied.


    The first competition was the guzheng. First, Princess Ronghua played a song and gave everyone a try on the timbre of the guzheng.


    After the song was over, everyone shouted "OK".


    Then the first one to play was the lady from the Ministry of Industry''s Shilang''s family. She was probably the first to play and played Minato. She was a little nervous and made a few mistakes, but she finished the song.


    Next was Jiao Yuyan, who was married to Uncle Zhong''s mansion. Originally, all the young ladies who participated in the competition were not out of the cabinet, but the county master also took the number, and everyone naturally did not dare to object.


    After playing the song, I can only say that it is very ordinary. Fortunately, there is no mistake. I am afraid that in the face of Princess Jing''an, the three people sitting at the top have put some water in.


    After ??, I played two more games, and they were all pretty good. At first glance, I often played at home, and my skills were good.


    Then it was Yunyi''s turn, Deng Wanyue said softly, "Just think that you are playing alone, don''t be nervous."


    Yunyi got up and walked to the place where the guzheng was placed, only to hear someone say: "The color head provided by the Xuanwang Mansion is not an ordinary thing. If she can get one, she can use it as a dowry when she gets married in the future, and she will have a long face."


    Yun Yi followed the voice and looked over. Seeing that it was the same person who said rude words before, she couldn''t help but write down this person in her heart. She ignored it and continued to walk forward.


    It''s just that she just took two steps when she heard Yao Qiongwen who spoke for her before, and said, "Chen Yueshan, how are you? It''s none of your business. Besides, anyone who has attended the banquet at the General''s Mansion will not know about Yuyan Pavilion. It was opened by Miss Xiao family.


    How good is Yuyan Pavilion''s business, I don''t think you don''t know it, why do you think that Miss Xiao''s family can''t afford a good dowry, so it''s not good to keep some virtue in your mouth? "


    Chen Yueshan became unhappy when she heard Yao Qiongyu''s words: "Miss Yao, I recruit you or provoke you. You are always against me, and I didn''t tell you, why are you in a hurry."


    Yao Qiongyu retorted lightly: "If you say this in your Chen residence, this lady will not be able to control it, but where is this place now, you said these words beside me, it affects my mood, can I still say a few words?"


    This Chen Yueshan and Deng Wanrong are cousins. She saw that Yunyi and Deng Wanyue were walking together. She couldn''t directly criticize Deng Wanyue, so she wanted to use Yunyi to make a knife, and she didn''t dare to face it directly, for fear of making things worse and not good for herself.


    That''s why she wanted to provoke Yunyi with words and force Yunyi to fight back. If something really happened, she could say that Yunyi was the first to find her own business.


    But Yunyi couldn''t be fooled by her, which made her a little angry. She heard from her aunt and cousin a few days ago that she was not less angry with Yunyi and Deng Wanyue in Sun Guogong''s mansion. She just wanted to seek justice for them today. of.


    Yun Yi is not a good person. When she sat in front of the guzheng, she subconsciously glanced at Chen Yueshan. There are two, but no three. If she still provokes her when she passes by, she will suffer some crimes. Who will let her Stupidly trying to help others out.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 524： Just watch a good show

    Chapter 524 Just watch a good show


    Just now, Deng Wanyue said that this Chen Yueshan is Deng Wanrong''s cousin, and it''s still the kind of watch that is thousands of miles apart, but the Chen family has been clinging to the Prime Minister''s mansion, and Chen Yueshan is like a slave by Deng Wanrong''s side on weekdays.


    A few days ago, Chen Yueshan didn''t attend Sun Guofu''s lotus-rewarding banquet because she was ill. I''m afraid she knew that Deng Wanrong was angry and wanted to vent her anger for her master.


    Yunyi sat in front of the guzheng and looked at Chen Yueshan, with a smile on the corner of her mouth. Today, I will let you see the true skills of this lady.


    A song of high mountains and flowing water starts with Yunyi''s hand, the melody keeps jumping and changing the sound area in a wide range of sound, the virtual finger shifting and the real sound alternate, the melody disappears and emerges from time to time, like the top of the mountain, with clouds and mist lingering. , erratic.


    Clear overtones, lively rhythm, like ''the rushing, the cold current in the secluded, the clear and cold, the trickle of the loose roots'', rest your mind and listen, and the feeling of pleasure arises spontaneously.


    Its rhythm is lingering and lingering, like running clouds and flowing water, and then the continuous ''rolling and brushing slowly'' comes out of a rising and falling tone. The ingenious combination of the two is really like ''extremely boiling and surging, with the image of a dragon''s roar'' being dazzling and moving. , thrilling.


    Afterwards, the overtones in the high-pitched bead-like overtones first fell and then rose, and the sound potential was greatly reduced, just like ''the light boat has passed, the potential is stagnant, sometimes the aftermath shocks the stone, and sometimes it swirls slightly.


    In the back, Yunyi added new music material, slightly faster and powerful piano sound, the music is full of enthusiasm, and the sound of running water at the end of the paragraph is revived, which is memorable, and everyone is fascinated by it, like being in the scene.


    When the song was over, everyone didn''t react for a long time. After that, the young masters and young masters in the pavilion on the rockery in the distance first shouted ''OK'' before everyone responded.


    Princess Jin then called "Okay". She knew that this was the daughter of the benefactor who saved her husband back then. She didn''t expect to play the guzheng so well. situation.


    Princess Xuan also nodded and said, "I didn''t expect Miss Xiao to be so talented."


    Now, the girls from all the prefectures who are playing next have pressure, there is no suspense, the guzheng competition, the color of the flower falls under the name of Yunyi.


    Next is the pipa. Everyone sitting here is still thinking about how well they can play the guzheng, but they may not be able to play the pipa well, but they were disappointed again.


    "Ambush from all sides", enlisting the camp, blowing and beating, ordering generals, lining up, walking in line, ambush, small battle at Jiming Mountain, battle at Jiuli Mountain, King Xiang''s defeat, suicide by Wujiang River, all armies making triumphs, all generals competing for merit and victory Returning to the camp, the fierce battlefield is vividly performed with a lute.


    There was no accident, the lucky head still fell under the name of Yun Yi, and now some people began to complain about those who came up with bad ideas. Originally, they only chose the guzheng. They had to say something to be fair. OK, fair enough.


    But the rules have been formulated, and there is no reason to change halfway, so everyone can only pin their hopes on the last flute.


    This xiao looks simple, but women play the guzheng and pipa more, but not many blow the xiao, but they are even more miscalculated. Yunyi has practiced the jade flute in his past life and this life. This is not too simple.


    After the third competition started, people looked at Yunyi from time to time, just to see what they were trying to see from her face, thinking that Xiao Yunyi would not leave everyone a chance.


    Those ladies who didn''t have the chance to win the lottery at first are in a very comfortable mood, just watching a good show.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 525： swept four firsts

    Chapter 525 swept four firsts


    Unfortunately, Yunyi was the second-to-last appearance in this competition, which made these young ladies suffer a lot.


    Yunyi was drinking tea leisurely and leisurely, chatting hotly with Deng Wanyue and Jiang Qinglian, and there was no information on her face.


    Yunyi felt that someone had been looking at her frequently, so she released her consciousness and looked over. It didn''t matter, Yunyi thought of the small statue found in the secret room of Lingyun Villa.


    Now I can''t even bother to chat with Deng Wanyue and Jiang Qinglian, all I think about is the relationship between these people, I can''t help thinking of the list, and at first glance it is a dowry prepared for people.


    I immediately understood the reason for this place in my heart. I can''t complain that Jiao Yuyan grew up like that, and it''s really similar to the dead Lou Yuming. I can''t complain that someone with such high martial arts is willing to hide in the mountains and be unknown for the sake of Princess Jing''an.


    The original key point is here.


    After thinking about it, he felt some sympathy for the concubine. This green hat is wearing, but I wonder if the disappearance of the person has something to do with them?


    Deng Wanyue, who was beside her, saw Yunyi distracted and nudged her: "What are you thinking, it''s your turn with seven or eight people left."


    Yun Yi chuckled: "It''s nothing, think of some ridiculous things."


    looked at the number on the table: "You should play soon?"


    Deng Wanyue nodded: "I was a little nervous at first, but seeing that you are still distracted, it makes me less nervous."


    laughed after saying that.


    Yun Yi said in surprise: "You didn''t comfort me before, why did you get nervous yourself?"


    Deng Wanyue said in a low voice, "I made several mistakes just now, and I didn''t know one at all. Although I learned it before, it''s only a scratch, I can''t even talk about being proficient, let alone proficient, I''m afraid. If you go up in a while, you will be as ugly as they are."


    Yun Yi patted her on the shoulder and briefly explained to her the essentials of blowpipe. As soon as she finished speaking, it was Deng Wanyue''s turn to play.


    It may be that what Yun Yi told her just now played a role, but she played a piece of music smoothly without making any mistakes. This already made Deng Wanyue very happy, and she had never thought of winning the ranking.


    There were a few more people in the middle to play. Finally, when Yunyi came on stage, the young ladies from various houses were cursing in their hearts, some were waiting for a good show, and of course some sincerely hoped that she could play at a high level. Anyway, the expressions on their faces were different.


    And the young masters and young masters in the rockery pavilion in the distance are all looking forward to it. They really did not expect that Miss Xiao, who came out of a small family, would be so powerful.


    How did you laugh at the Major General of the General''s Mansion before? I envy him so much today. This would-be fiancee is so fresh and refined, and she is also a good player in making money.


    Yunyi took the flute brought by the maid, looked around at the ladies sitting below, smiled slightly, and played the same tune three times with the flute, adding a bit of charm.


    In addition, she can blow the flute easily, and there are not many women who are good at flute, even those young masters and young masters are afraid that it is difficult to surpass her.


    After the three competitions, Yun Yi won four first prizes and six prizes, and she alone won four.


    Waiting for her to take it from Princess Xuan, she said softly, "Princess, the little girl has an unkind request, I wonder if the princess can agree?"


    Princess Xuan really likes this talented Miss Xiao family, and of course it''s not just because today, she uses Yuyan Pavilion''s skin care products. Although it is expensive, it is really worth the price.


    looked at Yun Yi with a smile and said, "Miss Xiao, why don''t you talk about it?"


    Yun Yi said with a chuckle: "I''m a little embarrassed to have four lucky draws by myself. Can I choose two to give to my friends? Today is the birthday of the Princess Ronghua. Let''s all share the blessings of the Princess and let us. The blessing of Xuan Wangfu."


    Princess Xuan''s face was full of smiles: "What''s wrong with this, since you won it yourself, the lottery is yours, not to mention your words are so beautiful."


    Yun Yi bowed: "Then thank the princess."


    After returning to his seat, he chose the two he liked, and then said to Deng Wanyue and Jiang Qinglian: "Then, whoever sees it, has a share. You can choose one of the two, and we will all be blessed by the Xuan Wangfu."


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 526： Alone Better Together

    Chapter 526 Lele alone is not as good as all Lele


    Deng Wanyue and Jiang Qinglian were not envious or fake when Yunyi got the lottery, but they would only be happy for Yunyi.


    I just didn''t expect that Yunyi would let them choose one of them each. The two looked at each other, Deng Wanyue reached out and pushed her back and said, "No, no, this is what you can do with your ability, Sister Yunyi, we can''t ask for it."


    Jiang Qinglian also echoed: "It''s good that we appreciate it, we really can''t want this lottery."


    Yun Yi smiled and looked at them: "I really don''t want it, I just asked Princess Xuan for grace and said I would send a friend, but Princess Xuan agreed."


    Jiang Qinglian''s eyes lit up when she heard this: "Really?"


    Yunyi nodded at her: "I have chosen two to keep, and you can choose one of the remaining two."


    Jiang Qinglian hugged Yunyi''s arm all of a sudden: "Yunyi, why are you so good, if anyone talks about you in the future, I''ll be the first to come out and clean them up."


    Yunyi looked at her like this and thought to herself: In the future, it is not necessarily who will help whom, but Jiang Qinglian''s temperament is shown on the bright side, she likes it very much.


    replied with a smile: "It''s not like there is a saying ''It''s better to be alone than everyone''s Lele'', the three of us are also friends, and it''s not much fun for me to win the lottery alone, so it''s good for everyone to have fun together."


    Jiang Qinglian smiled and said, "The two of us are welcome."


    Yunyi stretched out her hand to signal for them to choose for themselves, Jiang Qinglian looked at Deng Wanyue: "Wanyue, you are the younger sister, you choose first, and the rest is mine."


    Deng Wanyue saw that many people around her were looking over and didn''t want to make trouble for Yunyi, so she chose the color head closest to her, a red jade bracelet.


    Jiang Qinglian saw Deng Wanyue''s choice, reached out and picked up the remaining pair of pink jadeite bracelets on the tray, and said with some love, "The color of this pink jadeite is really positive and translucent, I really like it."


    looked up at Deng Wanyue: "Well, the water head of your bracelet is not bad, it''s very clear, it looks like a superb product."


    The ladies who like rhythm and musical instruments all came forward to say hello to Yunyi, and some people took the opportunity to ask Yunyi for advice one or two. Yunyi always knew everything and said everything, which made Yunyi make a lot of sincere friends. friend.


    Through this talent competition, Yunyi''s name was even louder in this circle. Those who wanted to see Yunyi''s jokes didn''t dare to say slander in person, but they were quite unconvinced in their hearts.


    Most of them felt that Yun Yi was originally from a small family, and was exiled in the northern border for three years. Such a body was not worthy of marrying a major general. To put it bluntly, it was envy, jealousy, and hatred.


    It''s just that the more they want Yunyi to make a fool of herself, the more Yunyi shines, which makes them even more annoyed.


    After the competition here, the servants of Prince Xuan¡¯s mansion came over to spread the word, the banquet was ready, and the maids beside the county master spread word everywhere, telling everyone to move.


    When everyone went to the place to take their seats, they saw that today''s protagonist, County Master Ronghua, had changed his clothes and put on make-up, and walked slowly from the gate.


    Yunyi saw at a glance that the lip gloss that she gave her was used on the lips of Princess Ronghua, and the color matched her very well. She was very satisfied with her craftsmanship, and she unconsciously brought a smile on her face.


    The people who come to the banquet today are mostly young masters and young ladies from various families, so today the female guests of this banquet are entertained by the little birthday star of Ronghua County, and the male guests are entertained by the sons of the mansion.


    Prince Xuan and Princess Xuan just came over to say a few words, and let everyone leave at will.


    After ??, there were congratulations from everyone.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 527： What is the air

    Chapter 527 What''s the air


    After all, it is the palace. The materials used for this banquet today are quite extravagant. It seems that this palace is very fond of the daughter of Princess Ronghua.


    After eating, they were taken to the guest house to rest by the maid of Xuanwang''s mansion.


    Everyone was in groups of three or five, some were playing around in Xuanwang''s mansion, some found a quiet place to sit and chat about family life, and some gathered to chat about gossip in the capital.


    For example, Yunyi is going to marry the major general on the sixth day of next month. Speaking of this, many people lamented Yunyi''s good luck, but most of them still envy the major general''s devotion to Yunyi.


    If it were someone else, with such a good background, maybe the marriage contract would be terminated, but the major general actually said that if Yunyi did not marry, it really made those noble ladies in the capital who were not married to Yunying envious.


    At noon, Yun Yi met Yao Qiongwen, the daughter of Yao Xianping, the left servant of the Ministry of Industry. Because he had spoken to him a few times before, Yun Yi took the initiative to get acquainted with each other. Unexpectedly, many of the two had the same opinions, which made the two People quickly got to know each other.


    Even Jiang Qinglian, who couldn''t speak beside her, was a little jealous: "Are I and Wanyue going to be abandoned?"


    Yunyi listened to this, and smiled with crooked eyes: "You are the only one who will be funny."


    The four of them looked at each other and laughed, and then they talked about the topic of the youngest daughter''s house. Until the sun was in the west, it was time to go back to the house, and the four of them were still reluctant to part.


    When they were walking out of the mansion, they happened to meet Li Youran, the young lady of the Ministry of Officials at the intersection. Except for Deng Wanyue from the Prime Minister''s mansion, everyone including Yun Yi bowed slightly.


    Then Li Youran swept over these people, his eyes fell on Yun Yi, with disdain in his eyes: "If you don''t marry into the general''s mansion for a day, you don''t have to salute when you meet Miss Ben."


    Then he looked at Jiang Qinglian: "Fighting with our Li family is really beyond our capabilities."


    After listening to Li Youran''s words, Jiang Qinglian''s face became quite ugly, her hand under her sleeve clenched into a fist, and she restrained herself with all her might, so that she did not break out.


    Yunyi saw what was wrong with Jiang Qinglian, and thought that there was a story she didn''t know.


    After listening to Li Youran''s words, Yun Yi herself wouldn''t be angry, but since she had to be uncomfortable, then she wasn''t a good person.


    When Li Youran ''hum'' and walked forward, something popped out between Yun Yi''s fingers and landed on Li Youran''s collar. This was the price of mouth.


    After ?? and the others left, Jiang Qinglian said, "Isn''t it because her aunt is favored in the palace, Wanyue''s father is higher in rank than her second-grade father, what''s the air?"


    Yun Yi patted her hand to appease her: "Okay, let''s not be angry, you didn''t say it just now, don''t cause trouble with people''s arrogant capital, be careful that the trouble comes out of her mouth, she is so arrogant and someone will take care of her. "


    Yunyi thought of Chen Yueshan, fortunately she knew the interest, and she didn''t make any rude words later, so Yunyi didn''t care about her, otherwise, she would be treated the same as that Li Youran today.


    Deng Wanyue said, "Qinglian, you can''t be so impulsive in the future."


    Yao Qiongwen, who was standing on the side, asked softly, "Qinglian, is your aunt feeling better?"


    Qinglian sighed: "The imperial physician in the palace can''t see anything. My grandmother went to the palace a few days ago, and she didn''t see any improvement."


    Yao Qiongwen patted Jiang Qinglian on the shoulder: "Maybe there will be a turning point in a few days, you don''t have to worry too much."


    Jiang Qinglian nodded lightly: "Hopefully?"


    Yunyi was very curious, but now that he has reached the gate of Xuanwang''s mansion, it is not easy to ask any more questions.


    After a few greetings, they separated at the gate and got into the carriage.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 528： Jing Ruis work is so direct

    Chapter 528 Jing Rui''s work is so direct


    After returning to the mansion, Yunyi went to the grandmother''s courtyard to greet her, and chatted a few things about the Xuanwang mansion today.


    and told the story that he had won the lottery. The province''s grandmother learned from others in the future that she didn''t know the truth, and also told the story of giving away the lottery.


    The old lady smiled and looked at her granddaughter. She knew that her granddaughter must not be telling the truth. Someone must have provoked her. Otherwise, she would never do anything to win the prize because of her low-key temperament. She knew her too well.


    But still smiled: "I Yier did a good job."


    Yun leaned on the old lady''s shoulder: "Grandmother, I originally thought about winning a lottery today, at least don''t let people always think that I was lucky to marry into the general''s mansion.


    But some people always want to see my jokes, so I can only let them know that I am not easy to bully, and I can only let them slap in the face, and I can''t say anything. "


    The old lady patted her granddaughter''s hand: "You are doing the right thing. You are not looking for trouble, but you are not afraid of it. If you are patient this time, they are afraid that they will think you are afraid, and they will make further progress."


    Yun Yi said coquettishly: "Anyway, Jing Rui said that he was holding on when the sky fell, just tell me not to suffer."


    And the Jing Rui in his mouth received the news that she was angry at Sun Guogong''s mansion a few days ago. This morning, Cui Renhua was given a book of ginseng, the sage was angry, and even the Prime Minister was implicated.


    Cui Renhua felt that he was secretive at that time and should not be discovered by others, but the people who participated in the performance, the evidence was presented, and he was speechless.


    Not to mention Cui Renhua, even the Prime Minister has no light on his face, which is really shameful and thrown at home. That''s all, the Holy One is looking at the Prime Minister''s face, otherwise, I''m afraid I''ll have to go home and eat my own.


    It was Sun Guogong''s mansion, and Jing Rui didn''t let it go. Fortunately, Sun Guogong''s mansion handled it to Jing Rui''s satisfaction, but this also caused Sun Guogong''s mansion a lot of trouble.


    In the beginning, it was a sure thing for Young Master Sun of Sun Guogong¡¯s mansion to be promoted, but Jing Rui just sent someone to find some flaws and let them report it. The promotion was made up.


    Jing Rui''s work is so direct, since you can''t manage your family well, you will suffer the consequences.


    There is no impermeable wall in this world. The Cui family and Sun Guogong''s mansion quickly knew who was responsible. Of course, this was also revealed by Jing Rui on purpose.


    One is to fulfill his promise to Yunyi, and the other is to let the people in Kyoto know that Xiao Yunyi is not someone they can bully.


    These Yun Yi haven''t received news yet, because it is what just happened this morning, Li Shangshu is afraid that he will have a big head next, and the Chen family who is promoted by flattery can''t be better, whoever calls them good daughter.


    Leaving the old lady''s courtyard and instructed the kitchen to make some hibiscus cakes for the young master. This was promised to Brother Hao yesterday, saying that he wanted to share it with Ji Hongzhang, the young master of the Ji family next door.


    Since I agreed, I have to do it. The little guy from the province came back to see if he was not happy.


    After instructing the kitchen, he went back to his own courtyard, and instructed Banxia: "I''m tired, I need to rest, Brother Hao will come back later, let him go to the kitchen and bring the hibiscus cake to play with the young master of Ji''s house next door."


    Banxia bowed: "Yes, miss."


    Yunyi closed the doors and windows after entering the room, then put down the gauze beside the bed and entered the space.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 529： Waiting for good news

    Chapter 529 Quietly waiting for good news


    As soon as he entered the space, ''Xue Li'' rushed up and rubbed his furry little head against Yun Yi''s face: "Master, why did you come in, didn''t you want to soak in the hot spring?"


    Yunyi laughed: "I''ve been busy these days and I haven''t taken care of it. I''ll have time. Come and have a look first, and wait until the evening to come in the hot spring."


    Xue Li has been too lively since she recovered.


    Yunyi collected what should be harvested in the space, the seeds that should be planted, and cleaned up the pasture, Xue Li said: "Actually, I can do these things now."


    Yunyi stopped what he was doing, turned his head and squinted at Xue Li.


    Xue Li had a strong desire to survive, and quickly replied: "You didn''t realize that the space is much cleaner than before. I didn''t say it, I just wanted you to stay in the space for a while."


    Looking at Xue Li''s pitiful appearance, Yun Yi said: "Okay, put away your little Jiujiu, you mentioned it before, when you recover, you can do things in the space, and I forgot about it. After that, the space will be handed over to you."


    Xue Li froze again when she heard that Yun Yi didn''t care about it: "Master, don''t worry, I will definitely take care of the space in the future."


    The rest was left to Xue Li, and she went back to the villa to prepare some food for storage, but Jing Rui said that after they got married, she would take her around the capital and go around the capital. But it came in handy.


    In addition, I have to marinate some meat. I will take it away when Jing Rui comes back next time. There is a vacuum packaging machine in the space, which can be stored for a long time. In addition, I will make some jerky, which is also convenient to eat.


    After the jerky was made, and a pot of beef was marinated, I took a shower and Xue Li greasy for a while before leaving the space.


    Banxia has been guarding the door. When she saw her young lady come out, she stepped forward and said, "Miss, you came out just in time. The kitchen just sent someone over, and dinner is ready."


    Yunyi walked forward and asked in a warm voice, "Can the eldest young master go back to the manor?"


    "I came back half an hour ago. Seeing that the young master is very happy, it seems that there is a happy event."


    Yunyi quickened her pace, thinking that she should be on the list these days, did she get any news.


    When she got to her grandmother and found that both younger brothers were there, Yun Yi first looked at Brother Hao: "Brother Hao, why did you come back so early today?"


    Brother Hao pouted and said "hum": "Ji Hongzhang actually took my hibiscus cake and gave it away, I''m not happy."


    Yun Yi smiled and joked: "Who gave it to?"


    Brother Hao said proudly: "His cousin who always loves to cry."


    Yunyi looked at Brother Hao like this: "What kind of madness are you? Could it be that you want her to not be able to eat the hibiscus cake and invite Ji''s grandmother to come over crying?"


    Brother Hao frowned: "But his cousin always uses this trick, which makes people very unhappy and annoying."


    Yun Yi laughed: "So you came back early?"


    Brother Hao said: "We originally thought of picking persimmons in the back garden, but the annoying spirit had to follow. Ji Hongzhang was not afraid that she would cry again, but he was afraid that she would sue, so I came back early."


    Xiao Chenrui on the side ?? joked: "I think this little cousin Hongzhang is fine in Jifu, so you don''t have to climb high and worry your family."


    Brother Hao looked at his brother: "Nan Xing and Xueling are following me, so there will be no danger."


    Yun Yi was afraid of making people anxious: "Climbing a tree is really dangerous, so you can''t let Nan Xing and Xue Ling leave your side, remember."


    Brother Hao nodded and said, "Understood, sister, I will practice the exercises well, so that you won''t worry."


    Yunyi nodded and didn''t say anything about him, this kid has to be comfortable, as long as it''s not very dangerous, there''s no need to restrict him.


    Then he looked at Ruigeer: "What''s the happy event?"


    Rigger smiled: "Mr. today called me over. If nothing happens, I should get a good grade."


    Yun Yi laughed: "Since Mr. said so, let''s just wait for the good news."


    Rui Ge''er nodded and said: "I wrote another answer that day. The husband said that he had read it carefully and asked me to come over. I thought of the academy a few days ago, but I was afraid that it would be wrong. The gentleman will send someone over to pass the word."


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 530： This must be kept in mind

    Chapter 530 These words must be kept in mind


    The old lady smiled and said, "Since Mr. said this, it''s a good thing, your sister is right, let''s just wait for the news, it''s okay if we don''t make the list this time.


    You are still young, just keep working hard, and there will be opportunities in the future. "


    The old lady is afraid that if she is not named on the list, her grandson will not be able to bear it. After all, every adult who grades papers has different preferences, and things that have no results should not be taken seriously.


    Xiao Chenrui is transparent, how can he not know the thoughts of his grandmother and sister: "Don''t worry, I won''t take it seriously if I don''t see the real list. The gentleman likes my style of writing, but the adults who grade the papers may not like it.


    But Mr. is a literary master, and his influence in Beijing should not be underestimated. Since Mr. said that he is expected to be on the list, it is always a good thing. "


    Yun Yi saw that the elder brother Xiao Chenrui was not influenced by his husband, and said with relief: "It''s right not to be alarmed and not to be chaotic when things happen, but you can''t get carried away with no results just because your husband said he would be on the list."


    Xiao Chenrui bowed to Yunyi: "My brother has been taught, so you must keep this in your heart."


    The old lady smiled and said, "You are all smart kids, you should do things with a high profile and be a low profile person. Let''s have dinner."


    The family had a lively dinner before returning to their own courtyards.


    Yunyi entered the house and sent the maids away.


    After they returned to Beijing to live in, Yun Yi instructed people to install curtains on every window in the bedroom, close the doors and windows, close the curtains, and enter the space.


    We will get married next month. Although my skin is white and tender now, who doesn''t want better.


    Thinking that there is nothing to do in the past few days, I will not leave the house. Since the hot springs in the space have recovered, I will take a dip in the white soup pool just before getting married. Even if there are changes, it can be said that these days are maintained in the house. of.


    When she left the house today, she had already explained to the housekeeper Zhao Zhen, asking Zhuang Zishang to bring more milk every day.


    Anyway, where you bathe, the water can be drained directly, and outsiders won¡¯t find anything if you do some hands and feet. Anyway, there is nothing wrong with being careful.


    As soon as she entered the space, Xueli shouted, "Master, Xueli has been waiting for you for a long time."


    Yunyi nodded its little head and teased it deliberately: "It seems to be really busy."


    Xue Li looked aggrieved: "Master, you are so bad, why don''t you say that Xue Li is capable."


    Yunyi, the unscrupulous owner, not only did not comfort it, but also laughed out loud.


    Xue Li was anxious: "Hmph, I originally prepared fruit for the master, but I ate it myself."


    Yunyi laughed enough, so she quickly said: "Xue Li is not angry, it''s the master''s fault, I just thought your expression just now was too cute, so I laughed."


    Xue Li''s eyes rolled when she heard Yun Yi''s words: "Is what the master said true?"


    Yunyi picked up Xiaoxuehu: "When did I lie to you?"


    said and reached out to poke its little head: "It''s really stingy, I can''t even make a joke with you."


    Xue Li was a little shy, but Yun Yi could feel it, and didn''t want to tease it any more: "Okay, you can help me pick some cherries and lychees back, I''ll finish my martial arts later and it''s delicious."


    Xue Li jumped out of Yun Yi''s arms when she heard that she had her own use. She also knew that she took a basket and put it around her neck. It was funny how she looked.


    Fortunately, the basket was not big.


    Yunyi put on a strong suit and practiced martial arts for half an hour. With the experience of her previous life, her martial arts skills have now recovered 90%. Even if she is a first-class master, she is afraid that she will not be able to get close to her.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 531： Yakui

    Chapter 531 Zhongju Yakui


    After she received her work, she was sweating all over her body, so she put on the clothes she had prepared in advance, the cherries and lychees that Xue Li brought back, and the mangoes and grapes she had prepared before, washed them, and put them in a clean bamboo weave. In the plate, I went straight to the soup pool on the hill.


    Thinking of the red wine in the warehouse, I teleported and took a bottle over. I haven''t had it for a long time, and I really miss it.


    After preparing everything, he instructed Xiaoxuehu to pack the herbs, not to get close to the soup pond, watching it go far, then he took off his clothes and stepped into the soup pond.


    After entering the water, every pore of the body feels so comfortable that people want to cheer, and can''t help but sigh: "It''s really comfortable."


    closed her eyes and enjoyed this moment, but it didn''t take long before she remembered the days when she had the children with her, she knew she couldn''t go back, she just hoped that they had a smooth life.


    It was difficult to suppress the longing in my heart, and I took a cherry into the mouth. It was a product from the space, and it was really fragrant. I drank too much with red wine, and my face was flushed.


    Xue Li voice transmission to Yun Yi: "Master, you have been soaking for a long time, and it will not be beautiful after a long time."


    Yunyi finished the last sip of red wine in the glass, and then came out of the soup pool. After changing her clothes, she teleported back to the villa in a dizzy state.


    forced to blow dry his hair, fell on the sofa and fell asleep.


    Xue Li pulled a thin quilt to cover her, thinking in her heart, "Poor master, I must have thought of the little masters again."


    Because they are going to get married next month, the people from the Shao family are also running around, but seeing that everything in the house is properly arranged, I am relieved.


    This day is the day when the list is released, Xiao Chenruitian left the house with Kong Qing as soon as it was light up.


    After breakfast, Yun Yi sent Brother Hao out of the house, Nan Xing and Xue Ling also got on the carriage, Yun Yi asked them a few words before letting them leave.


    Brother Hao stuck out his little head from the car window: "Sister, when there is news, send someone to the academy to tell me, that''s fine."


    Yun Yi smiled gently: "If there is news, your academy will know it soon, and read your book with peace of mind."


    After the carriage was far away, Yun Yi returned to the courtyard, just in time to see the old lady coming from the second door: "Grandma."


    The old lady had a smile on her face: "I thought I''d better come to the front yard and wait, and I''ll know as soon as there is news."


    After ?? two cups of tea, the housekeeper Zhao Zhen ran in: "I won, I won, the old lady, the young lady, the eldest young master, he won, and he got the sixth place in the exam. It''s Ya Kui."


    The hand of the old lady holding the teacup trembled, she looked at Yunyi, and she couldn''t believe it: "What did the housekeeper say?"


    Yun Yi did not expect that his younger brother would get such good grades. After all, he had not been in the academy for a long time, and he was only 16 years old. He thought that even if he succeeded, he would be in the bottom of the list. good grade.


    In this case, what I prepared before was a little too shabby.


    Yun Yi hurriedly instructed the housekeeper: "Hurry up and prepare a large purse of fifty taels, and then reward the official messenger of the good news, arrange someone to exchange the copper plate of one hundred taels of silver, and then send someone to buy wedding cakes, caramel, and firecrackers. ,be quick."


    Zhao Zhen quickly replied: "Miss, the copper minions have been exchanged in advance, and the firecrackers have also been prepared, so I will send someone to prepare wedding cakes and candy."


    After ?? finished speaking, without waiting for Yun Yi to say anything, he turned around and went to work.


    The mansion was just ready when the official who announced the good news came over with a gong: "Congratulations to Xiao Chenrui from the mansion, who passed the sixth place in this year''s township examination, Ya Kui, we are here to announce the good news to the Xiao mansion."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 532： You are one of the few county magistrates with a title

    Chapter 532 You are one of the few county magistrates with titles


    The neighbors who heard the news were not calm, the Xiao family was about to develop.


    The butler directly handed the big purse prepared in advance to the official messenger who announced the good news: "Thank you for your hard work. This is a little thought from my master. Please have a cup of tea."


    The leader took it with a smile, slammed it without a trace, and said a lot of things, and then left with a smile.


    As soon as the official left, Zhao Zhen, the housekeeper, directly set off firecrackers at the entrance of the mansion.


    At the same time, he also started to distribute wedding cakes, caramel and copper coins to those who came to congratulate him. At this time, Xiao Chenrui, who had just escaped from the outside, had a good chat with his neighbors, and entered his yard amid the sound of congratulations from everyone.


    When Brother Hao returned to the mansion in the evening, he was dancing with excitement. When his classmates knew that his brother had won the sixth place in the exam and won Yakui, the envious eyes didn''t stop until it was time for dinner.


    The old lady even put incense to the ancestors at night, and told them about the honor of the ancestors, and repeated over and over again: "The ancestors bless, the Bodhisattva bless."


    He didn''t go to bed until very late.


    On the third day, Xiao''s house invited the Shao family, the general''s house and the neighbors, as well as Xiao Chenrui''s classmates and husband in the academy, to hold a banquet in the house to celebrate.


    Yunyi''s own recipes, plus the dishes sent by his own Zhuangzi, were all soaked in water with spirit pills before planting. The taste is not to mention delicious, and the wine is brewed on Yunyi''s Zhuangzi. , the taste is very mellow, and the banquet has been well received by everyone.


    Afterwards, Xiao Chenrui also sent a lot of dishes and a jar of wine from Zhuangzi to his teacher. The literary masters who never received gifts actually accepted them happily.


    Xiao Chenrui invited a few more guests at Juxiangyuan, and then he calmed down.


    Xiao Chenrui has no idea of ??becoming an official now. The husband also said, let him take part in the exam in February next year, and then he will calm down and devote himself to his studies.


    The time has quickly entered September, and in a few days, it will be the day of Yunyi''s marriage.


    Because the unmarried couple could not meet one month before the wedding, Jing Rui could only pass a book to Yun Yi every two days, telling her in secret: "It''s all right, just wait for the good news."


    When Yun Yi received the news, she laughed. To be able to have a decent identity before getting married, Xiao''s family can be considered a double happiness. She hopes to marry into the general''s mansion with a different identity. Although she and Jing Rui don''t care, after all, people Terrible words.


    On this day, Yun Yi had just finished practicing and came out of the bath when she heard Banxia come in and report: "Miss, someone has come from the palace, saying that you are going to the front yard to receive the order."


    Yunyi asked Wenzhu who was behind him to speed up the wringing of his hair, and then quickly combed his hair into a bun, and then walked to the front yard with a simple step.


    The housekeeper Zhao Zhen has already greeted his father-in-law to drink tea, and everyone from the Xiao family, except for Brother Hao, who is in the academy, has arrived.


    The father-in-law who announced the decree smiled and stood up: "Miss Xiao, take the decree."


    The Xiao family knelt down, and the father-in-law who announced the decree read it out: "Fengtian transports the emperor''s edict that the Xiao family has a daughter Xiao Yunyi. Specially named the county head, given the title Yi, rewarding 200 acres of fertile land and 1,000 taels of gold. , 50 pieces of silk and satin, 10 pieces of ceramics, 10 pieces of jade, and 10 pieces of jewelry.


    The father-in-law who announced the decree said with a smile: "Yi County Lord, accept the order, you are one of the few county owners with titles, but this is what you deserve."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 533： Three joys come to the door

    Chapter 533 Three Happiness Comes to the Door


    He really admired the Miss Xiao family very much in his heart. The new grain varieties presented both before and after are all high-yield, which is the blessing of the people in the world, so the words he said were very sincere.


    Then he whispered: "As for the merits of the young master of the Xiao family, the sage will keep it in his heart. I heard that Xiao Chenrui has been selected before, and the sage is very happy."


    After he finished speaking, he gave Yun Yi a ''you know'' look.


    Yun Yi smiled and took out a purse from the sleeve pocket and handed it to the father-in-law who declared the decree: "There is father-in-law Lao, you can take this and have a cup of tea."


    The father-in-law laughed even more happily: "Yi County Lord, the imperial decree has been announced, then it is time for our family to return to the palace to resume their lives."


    Yunyi asked Xiao Chenrui to send the father-in-law out of the house.


    Arrived at the gate, but the father-in-law smiled and patted Xiao Chenrui on the shoulder: "It''s really a formidable future, and the future is boundless."


    Xiao Chenrui said respectfully, "Then I''ll borrow your father-in-law''s auspicious words."


    watched the group of people who announced the decree leave, and then turned around and went back to the mansion. I thought that this time my family was also considered a three-time success.


    As soon as the father-in-law who announced the decree in the palace left, the neighbors began to liven up again, and many people came to congratulate.


    A woman said with a smile, "I''ve seen Yi County Lord after this, do I still have to see the ceremony?"


    When there are scholars, they begin to popularize them incessantly.


    Yunyi was going to get married in three days, so he sent away the people from the palace and went back to his courtyard. The old lady and Xiao Chenrui had to entertain those who came to congratulate him.


    *


    Palace


    The Queen Mother is sitting on a soft carved couch, eating tangerines from the south.


    Mamma Hu walked in from outside the door: "The Queen Mother, the sage sent someone out of the palace to announce the decree. I didn''t expect that the sage not only sealed Miss Xiao''s county head, but also gave her a title, which is not a small honor."


    The Queen Mother listened, and put down the tangerine in her hand: "It''s still a good job, the new crop seeds that Miss Xiao has donated twice are all high-yield crops. That''s because she is kind and caring for the world, but for the sage, it''s a relationship. When it comes to the stability of the country, it is what Miss Xiao deserves to be the county head with a title."


    Mamma Hu smiled and handed a cup of hot tea: "What the Queen Mother said is that this is a major matter of food and clothing for the people of the world, and it really deserves a reward."


    The queen mother smiled and took the tea: "I heard that she will be married in a few days. Since the saint has sealed her county head, I, the queen mother, said that it should not attract too much attention."


    Mamma Hu nodded with a smile: "No, I''m afraid that your front foot will be rewarded, and the palaces on the back foot will have to follow suit."


    The Queen Mother laughed: "Then go to my private store to find a few sets of jewelry and send someone to deliver them there."


    It''s really like what Hu Ma said, when the Queen Mother''s reward comes out of the palace, every palace expresses it. After all, this county owner is really earned by credit, for the sake of thousands of people in the world, the people live and work in peace and contentment, Beimo. The country can be as stable as a mountain.


    Now those people who don''t like Yunyi feel unhappy in their hearts, and they all want to pull her out and beat her.


    After all, her status is different now. In the future, she will not only be the young lady of the General''s House, but also the county owner.


    For a time, this matter was discussed in the streets and alleys. Xiao Yunyi and Xiao''s family became the object of everyone''s after-dinner discussions, but most of these discussions were praise. After all, sweet potatoes and potatoes have been promoted this year, and the people have received real Affordable.


    *


    When the servants of the General''s Mansion got the news, they all raised their eyebrows. Now who would dare to say that the Major General has no vision?


    Now the young lady is the head of Yi County, and those ladies and young ladies who do not have a life in their bodies have to salute when they see it, and they are happy when they think about it.


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 534： What should I do by myself

    Chapter 534 What should I do?


    The general''s mansion has been full of joy these days. The marriage of the major general is a major event in the mansion.


    The yard where Jing Rui lives is now looking brand new, and the servants are pulling red silk on high places, all of them beaming with joy.


    There were several ox carts parked outside the gate, all of which were all kinds of potted plants pulled from Yunyi Zhuangzi. Of course, this was not for nothing, but Xiao Yiping gave a big discount.


    Because the amount used is too large, there are both front and back doors for the ox cart to send flowers, so that people can save some effort.


    Mrs. Cheng was also very tired these days, because there were no other female dependents in the mansion, so except for the yard where Jing Rui and the others were married, she went through the rest of the place in person and told her thoughts to the housekeeper.


    After ??, when the arrangements are made, she will let Wei Wei accompany her to walk again in person.


    No matter how much she wants to organize it, she is afraid that she will have to wait for Yun Yi to enter the manor and give birth to a great-grandson and granddaughter. At that time, she will be able to organize the full moon banquet, the hundred-day banquet, and the birthday banquet, at least no matter how far she is, she will not Dare to think about it, I''m afraid I won''t live that time.


    So I''ve been in good spirits these past few days, even if I''m tired, I''m very happy.


    Looking at the changes in the house day by day, my heart is so hot, when Yun Yi gets married, she will give birth to a little fat baby, thinking of that scene, her face is full of smiles.


    When Wei Wei came in to deliver the ginseng soup, she saw that the old lady seemed to be missing something, and she seemed to be looking forward to something, with a smile on her face, and she was dazed there.


    approached quickly: "Old Madam, what are you thinking of?"


    Mrs. Cheng came back to her senses: "I was thinking of waiting for Yunyi to come in and give me a golden great-grandson and great-granddaughter. My life will be so beautiful in the future. If they can give it up, they can keep them in our hospital."


    Wei Wei listened, smiled and poured the ginseng soup into a small bowl, and replied: "There will always be a day, even if you don''t keep it in your yard, you can see it every day. There is a young master and a young lady, and the house will be more lively."


    Mrs. Cheng took the ginseng soup: "Well, I think so too, they have been so busy all day that they don''t even have time to have a meal together. In the future, Yunyi will accompany them. , I feel refreshed just thinking about it."


    This side is looking forward to the future, but the Jing''an Princess Mansion is not peaceful.


    Knowing that the General''s Mansion is going to have a wedding, Princess Jing''an was not happy at first, and then seeing her daughter returning to the mansion crying, it''s no wonder she''s in a good mood.


    I had paid money and asked Bao to inquire about the matter. Judging from the news sent so far, it is true that I am not Concubine Li''s biological daughter, but whether I am the daughter of the Queen Mother, there is no conclusive evidence.


    But in such a short period of time, it would be too difficult to find a baby born on the same day. It is very likely that he is the biological daughter of the Queen Mother, but how should I tell the Queen Mother about this?


    The matter is very important, and I have no direct evidence in my hands. Even if I say it myself, I am afraid that no one will believe that now Concubine Li''s son, her own imperial brother, has already ascended that seat, and she is in control.


    I am afraid that even if the incident comes out, as long as he is of the royal bloodline, it is impossible to shake his position, but then I am afraid that the situation will be even more embarrassing. What should I do myself?


    took back his thoughts and looked at his daughter who was still sobbing there: "Don''t cry anymore, you are a dignified county master, and you can''t beat a young lady from a third-rank official mansion. It''s really useless."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 535： whats the use of you crying

    Chapter 535 What''s the use of crying


    Jiao Yuyan looked up at Princess Jing''an: "Mother, I came back to you to discuss the matter, how can you say that to me?"


    Princess Jing''an said impatiently: "How long have you been married, you can''t even hold a man''s heart, and now that your stomach has no movement, let him make such a big movement outside, you don''t let people tell me already?"


    Jiao Yuyan looked bitter: "He said it all, it was someone else''s plan, and he didn''t want it, but now that Shan Xiangning is pregnant now, if it is the daughter of a small family, you can think of something else. Way to dismiss.


    But now the single family will not give up. If you don''t give an explanation, then you will have to go to the Holy Master to read a copy of Uncle Zhong''s mansion. Now it''s not the husband who can make the final decision. The old lady and uncle already know about it.


    What the old lady meant was that if she wanted to quell the matter, she was afraid that she would have to carry someone through the door, but if she carried her in now, wouldn''t the eldest son or daughter come out of that **** Shan Xiangning''s belly? "


    said and cried again.


    Princess Jing An took a deep breath: "Then what''s the use of crying."


    "Then I''m not coming back to talk to your mother now."


    "Yan''er, you are already married. There are some things that you should make in your heart. You can''t ask your mother to help you in everything. If you don''t have a mother in the future, what will you do?"


    "You will accompany your daughter for a long time. Don''t talk nonsense about those who don''t have it. The daughter will be afraid."


    Princess Jing''an sighed, then touched her daughter''s hair and said, "Since the daughter of the Shan family has to enter the Mansion of Uncle Zhong, then you might as well take a step back, be more generous, and carry people into the mansion.


    As for entering the mansion, you are the lady of the main house or the royal princess. She is a concubine from the mansion of the third-rank official. It is not just what you want. "


    Jiao Yuyan listened to her mother''s words: "But she is two months pregnant now, and I can''t keep up with the horses, let alone the few days we have **** every month."


    Princess Jing''an frowned and said, "He won''t come into your room?"


    Jiao Yuyan blushed and said: "Sometimes in the study, I still have to come to my room the rest of the time, but I don''t do things every day."


    Princess Jing''an looked at her daughter: "I''ll ask the government doctor to take the pulse for you. If it doesn''t work, then it''s better to have a child as soon as possible."


    After ?? finished speaking, he instructed the maid behind him, "Go and invite the doctor over here."


    The maid walked away in response, watching the person walk away, Princess Jing An whispered a few words in her daughter''s ear.


    As soon as the words were finished, Jiao Yuyan looked at her mother in horror: "What if you are discovered?"


    Princess Jing''an saw her daughter''s unpromising appearance, so she could only say: "Don''t worry, the imperial doctor in the palace is afraid that he will not be able to find out. ."


    After thinking about it, Jiao Yuyan thought that if the eldest son really came out of someone else''s belly, then he would have given birth to a son. Although he was a direct son, he would not be able to take long, and he was always unwilling, so he nodded and said, "Mother, I will listen to you."


    The discussion between the mother and daughter is almost over, and the government doctor also came. According to Princess Jing''an''s instructions, he helped the county master to get a pulse: "The county master is fine, the princess can rest assured."


    After the ??fu doctor got the reward and left, Princess Jing''an got up and went back to her yard. She took out a jar from a secret place in the bedroom, poured a little powder out of it, packed it up, and arrived at the flower hall.


    After handing over the things to her daughter, she repeatedly told her to be careful before letting her leave.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 536： No matter who is behind them, she will not take it lightly

    Chapter 536 No matter who is behind them, she will never forgive


    After Jiao Yuyan left, Princess Jing An sat there alone and thought about things.


    Since there is no evidence about his life experience, let''s put it aside for a while, and then we will have a long-term discussion when useful news is sent over there. It is the fact that the General''s House is going to marry the young lady, which makes her very unhappy.


    Thinking of Cheng Yanbin, he subconsciously didn''t want to make him feel better. Don''t you want to have a happy event?


    That princess will give you some trouble. As long as you are not happy, this princess will be happy.


    So he sent someone to invite Mammy Zhang over: "Mamma, do you still have any money in the house?"


    Mother Zhang thought it was the princess who wanted the silver: "Yes, there is still a lot of silver you brought back from the palace last time."


    Princess Jing''an asked Mammy Zhang to come over, and gave a message in Mama Zhang''s ear: "You go out of the house to do this now, make sure to do it well, don''t be afraid of spending money, this princess is still waiting for a good show."


    Madam Zhang actually disapproved of the princess doing this, injuring one thousand enemies and eight hundred for herself. Why bother?


    But what can she say, she can only say: "Old slave, go do it now."


    If you have money to take it, if you get it, it''s yours. Even if there is danger, there are two idiots who dare to take it.


    *


    Yunyi thought about taking a hot spring every night before getting married. On the wedding night, her body will be adjusted to the best condition, and her skin will be more delicate and fair by then. She wants to be the most beautiful and charming bride.


    After dinner, I went back to my yard. After practicing big characters for a while, I dismissed all the maids.


    After entering the space, he first practiced a set of swordsmanship, and after receiving the gong, he prepared some fruits and brought them to the edge of the soup pool, undressed and entered the pool.


    While eating fresh fruit, I was thinking about my marriage. My grandmother was getting old. Brother Rui didn¡¯t know about it. Brother Hao was too young. I have experienced it, and I don''t think it''s too difficult to handle it for my children later.


    Looking down and seeing his skin like white porcelain, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, thinking about the wedding night, what expression would Jing Rui have?


    All kinds of conjectures, and after that, I felt a little shy covering my face.


    Xue Li reminded her that it was time to get out of the soup pool, Yun Yi squeezed a strawberry into her mouth, closed her eyes and enjoyed it.


    Just when she got out of the soup pool, changed her underwear, and was about to go back to the villa to blow her hair, Xue Li reminded: "Master, there are a few men in black hanging around outside the mansion."


    Yunyi listened to Xue Li''s reminder, quickened the movements of his subordinates, packed himself up and left the space, opened the door and left the courtyard, knocking on the door of the wing: "Banxia, ??come out."


    Several maids quickly dressed and came out: "Miss, what happened?"


    Yun Yi saw Banxia come out: "Banxia, ??go to the front yard and tell Uncle Xu, if you find someone entering the house, don''t stop them, put them in and clean up, don''t let them make a sound."


    Pinellia was a little puzzled, but he didn''t ask.


    Ze Lan, who walked out half a beat slowly, asked softly, "Miss, how did you know that someone would enter the manor?"


    Yun Yi chuckled and said, "Of course someone sent the news, do you think your young lady is a god?"


    Yun Yi originally wanted to clean up quietly, but she just let go of her consciousness and looked out, and she saw that there were neighbors in the alley behind, and the few people around him seemed to have some skills. people.


    According to the normal situation, as long as you know that the Xiao family and the general''s mansion are married, the young master of the mansion is also selected, and Yunyi has just been named the county head of Yi, so he won''t get into the water and want to destroy it.


    So I am afraid that this matter has to be prepared with both hands.


    No matter who is behind them, she will not forgive them lightly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 537： catch the thief alive

    Chapter 537 Catch the Thief Alive


    Those people were afraid that they might have stepped on it during the day. They wandered outside for a while, thinking that everyone in the house should have rested, so they climbed over the wall and came in.


    What they didn''t expect was that it would be so smooth.


    The person who led the way was the third son of a family named Li in the back alley. He was not doing a proper job on weekdays, but the rest of the Li family were pretty good.


    It was just a group of people. As soon as they entered the second courtyard, the three people in front were knocked unconscious, but the three people in the back responded very quickly, and they soon had a fight with the people in the house.


    However, Yun Yi had instructed them not to make a sound, so the housekeeper Zhao Zhen directly arranged for someone with good skills to catch them. After a few moves, all the three people behind were also caught.


    Yunyi is very satisfied with their performance, which shows that Xiao Yilong and the others have put in a lot of effort. These groups of people have indeed been trained very well, and it is not in vain to provide them with so many resources.


    Yunyi finished his instructions, what kind of result he wanted, so he went back to the hospital to rest early.


    Zhao Zhen, the housekeeper, is really all-powerful. Although he is average in martial arts, he has been working hard now, practicing martial arts with the people in the house every morning, and he has never slackened.


    But he was really ruthless when it came to interrogating people. It didn¡¯t take long for those people to be recruited.


    The next day, Yun Yi got up and went directly to the front yard, and the housekeeper Zhao Zhen hurried over to report: "Miss, the three sons of the Li family were hired by them to lead the way. Before us, this kid was very familiar with this house. Been in more than once."


    After he finished speaking, he glanced at his young lady''s face, and then continued: "The five men in black said they were hired. As for the people who hired them, they didn''t know who they were, they just took money to do things."


    Yunyi listened to the report of the housekeeper: "Go and bring an insider to the wing, and this lady will ask in person."


    Since they were hired by someone, they must have seen the person who hired them, and the person who hired them might have seen it themselves.


    Yunyi drank a cup of tea, then got up and went to the wing. After some cross-examination, Yunyi finally had a target person in his heart.


    She met Princess Jing An at the banquet at the General''s Mansion, and she brought Mammy Zhang with her.


    Mr. Zhang had put on makeup, but she forgot the obvious feature on the back of her hand, that is, there was a scorpion on the back of her hand. Because of this, Yun Yi deliberately took a serious look at her who was behind Princess Jing''an at that time.


    The person said it very clearly, even if she can wear makeup again, Mammy Zhang''s physical features have not changed.


    Yunyi gave a soft ''hum'' in her heart, this Princess Jing''an is really worried. It seems that she is not poor enough to hire someone to find her, so she can only deal with it simply and roughly.


    Yun Yi didn''t look down on the behavior of these people, so she didn''t plan to keep them, and asked the butler to send these people directly to the yamen, and also handed over a message, saying that they were a group of thieves, but they wanted to steal the reward of the Holy Spirit. light.


    Yamen heard that it was very good, and directly distributed it to the gold mine of the imperial court. As long as you go in there, you are afraid that you will never be able to come out.


    It''s not that Yun Yi doesn''t care about the relationship with the neighbors, it''s that he must use the third son of the Li family as a target and tell the people around him who have crooked thoughts that the Xiao family is not easy to mess with.


    And Yunyi also sent a message to the yamen, and the matter has to wait for her to return to the door before notifying the Li family, so as not to come to the door to intercede and ruin everyone''s good mood.


    As for the third son of the Li family, whoever confuses him will not pity him.


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 538： The Xiao family will always be your home

    Chapter 538 The Xiao family will always be your home


    Princess Jing An did not wait for the news she wanted until noon the next day, and sent someone to find the trembling mama Zhang.


    After ?? waved her hands to send all the maids in the room away, Princess Jing''an said, "Mummy, what''s going on, there''s no news yet."


    She originally thought that if the General''s Mansion could not be moved, then the Xiao family would be embarrassed. If the dowry was lost or destroyed before marriage, it would also make people pay attention to it for a long time. The shame of the Xiao family is the embarrassment of the General''s Mansion.


    But the money was spent, but those people did nothing.


    The more I think about it, the more angry I get. Maybe it¡¯s a waste again, I always feel that my luck is getting worse and worse in the past few years.


    She didn''t know that those people were being abused now. Jing Rui rushed to the yamen after receiving the news, and received a letter from Yunyi. Don''t call the yamen''s voice, and say everything after they get married.


    But since people have arrived at the yamen, how can they let it go so easily, they are really courageous. They know that the Xiao family is married to the general''s residence, and they dare to go to the Xiao family to make trouble, then they must be taught a lesson.


    When Jing Rui left the yamen, those few people only had half their lives left, and they were afraid that they would have to die in this cell before they got to the distribution site, and they all regretted the beginning.


    Originally, Yunyi wanted to go to Jing''an Princess Mansion to collect debts after she returned to the door, but then she thought that since she didn''t have a long memory, she dared to reach out to Xiao Mansion to find bad luck, why should she let her live a few days?


    The day soon came to the day before the wedding.


    Xiao Mansion was lit up everywhere, beaming with joy. The chef transferred from Juxiangyuan arrived at Xiao Mansion the afternoon before to start preparations.


    Today''s Xiao family is different from the past. Now that there is a leader and a county magistrate, that can be regarded as a respectable family.


    Yun Yi estimated the number of guests who would come to the wedding tomorrow. In addition, six more tables were prepared, thinking that it was almost the same. After all, they had not returned to Beijing for a long time, but they did not know many people.


    Fortunately, the housekeeper Zhao Zhen is really capable, and Xiao Yiping outside the house has been on standby for the past few days.


    So I''m not afraid that the people who come to celebrate tomorrow will exceed expectations, and the problem of insufficient ingredients does not exist.


    Everything is ready, just waiting for tomorrow''s wedding.


    In the evening, Xiao Chenrui and Xiao Chenhao were extremely reluctant to give up the meal the family used in Yunyi Courtyard.


    When Xiao Chenrui was about to leave, his eyes were firm and he said, "Sister, after my parents passed away, without you, Brother Hao and I don''t know what the situation would be like now.


    With your protection, Brother Hao and I have never been hurt at all. Now you are going to leave home and marry into the General¡¯s Mansion. We are very reluctant to bear it. You must remember that no matter when you are, the Xiao family will always be your home.


    I will try my best to get a job title and back up my sister. No matter who it is in the future, even Big Brother Rui will not be able to bully you. My younger brother will definitely work hard. "


    At this moment, Brother Hao also squeezed in: "And me, I already know, my grandmother said that if I want my sister to have a hard waist in my husband''s family, my parents'' brothers must have the ability.


    Brother Hao will work hard to eat more and grow up quickly. In the future, he will listen to his teacher''s lectures more carefully, learn more skills, and like his brother, he will take exams, become a high-ranking official, and be a backer for his sister. "


    The words of the eldest brother Xiao Chenrui made Yunyi feel a lot of emotions, but the words of the younger brother Xiao Chenhao made Yunyi break his defense all of a sudden, and tears flowed out all of a sudden.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 539： Did Brother Hao say something wrong?

    Chapter 539 Did Brother Hao say something wrong?


    This made Brother Hao terrified, and thought he had said the wrong thing: "Sister, don''t cry, did Brother Hao say something wrong?"


    Yunyi took Brother Hao into his arms: "Thank you, my sister is very touched, but please rest assured, no matter where you are, my sister will work hard and be your solid backing.


    Similarly, my sister hopes that you will have a good life as well, so you don''t have to do anything deliberately for your sister, as long as you work hard and make progress, do you understand what your sister means? "


    Xiao Chenrui nodded heavily: "My brother understands, and will not forget what my elder sister told me before, to do things in a down-to-earth manner and be an honest person."


    Yunyi was very relieved to hear it: "I can rest assured that the Xiao family will be handed over to you, and take care of my grandmother and brother Hao in the future."


    Now the Xiao family has three shops and four villages, and the mansion now has 20,000 taels of cash, as well as the 1,000 taels of gold that had previously been rewarded by the Northern Border Sage. Yun Yi is not worried about the future livelihood of the Xiao family.


    In addition, this time, the saint came to reward 200 acres of fertile fields, 1,000 taels of gold, 50 pieces of silk and satin, 10 pieces of ceramics, 10 pieces of jade, and 10 pieces of jewelry. Yunyi left all of them to the Xiao family, including two imperial decrees. It was offered in front of the tablet of the ancestors of the Xiao family.


    In addition, Yun Yi had also exchanged all the items that were not suitable for sale in the capital that were collected in Xiao''s house before exile, so Xiao Yiping ordered people to take them out of the capital and exchanged them all for silver.


    Yunyi asked Xiao Yiping to look for Zhuangzi and shops, thinking of preparing another property for the two brothers in an impartial manner. These things will be taken care of by themselves before they start a family.


    In the future, their respective properties will be separately recorded, and they will be handed over after they get married. At this point, everything in the Xiao family will be returned to the original owner.


    It''s not that I don''t want to give it to them now, but I''m just giving too much stuff, so I''m afraid they will think too much.


    In addition, I was afraid that my grandmother would have other thoughts after seeing the rich industry in the house. After all, the palms of the hands and the backs of the hands are full of flesh, and people¡¯s hearts are changeable, so there is no big mistake in being careful.


    Yunyi said solemnly to Brother Hao again: "Brother Hao, you are an older child now, and you should worry less about your brother and grandmother in the future, remember?"


    Brother Hao put his arms around Yun Yi: "Sister, I remember it. I haven''t forgotten what my sister said. Brother Hao is a little man. I want to take good care of my grandmother and Xiao''s family together with my brother."


    The old lady looked at her three sensible grandsons and granddaughters and couldn''t help but burst into tears. She took out a handkerchief from her waist and gently wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes.


    Yun Yi said with a smile: "Well, elder sister''s brother Hao is the most sensible."


    After the eldest brother Xiao Chenrui left with Brother Hao who didn''t want to leave, the old lady took Yun Yi to talk about herself: "Time flies so fast, my Yier is going to get married tomorrow, grandmother is just like them. I miss you.


    Just like what Rui Geer said, without you, there would be no their present, there would be no grandmother¡¯s present, there would be no Xiao family, and even your dowry was prepared by yourself, the Xiao family owes you, grandma can only encourage Their brothers work hard and will repay you in the future. "


    Yun Yi knew what her grandmother meant: "Grandma, we are a family, and I should do whatever I do, not to mention, I and they are still brothers and sisters of the same mother. If our parents are gone, they are my responsibility. I can be good."


    The old lady nodded: "I thank you for the ancestors of the Xiao family. Grandmother understands that without you, the Xiao family will probably fall and never rise again. You deserve this thank you."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 540： Harvest like locusts in transit

    Chapter 540 The locust-like harvest


    Yunyi knew that what the old lady said was right, if it wasn''t for her coming, the Xiao family would not have what it is today.


    But she couldn''t let the old lady continue: "Grandmother, don''t say that, how can the granddaughter bear it."


    The old lady said solemnly: "Grandmother is telling the truth, and this is only said to you today, and will not be mentioned in the future, because you are the daughter of the Xiao family."


    Yun Yi coquettishly leaned on the old lady''s shoulder, wanting to end this serious topic: "Grandmother, Yi''er will come back to see you often in the future, Jing Rui told me that there are not so many rules in the general''s mansion and will not restrain me. "


    After hearing this, the old lady raised her hand and lightly tapped her forehead: "You, although Jing Rui loves you and is accustomed to you, after all, the General''s House is a big family, and when you get married, you have to look like you are married, so as to save money in the future. criticized."


    Yun Yi said with a smile: "Grandmother, don''t worry, the old lady of the General''s Mansion also said before, let me not worry, the General''s Mansion is not so particular."


    The old lady was really happy for her granddaughter when she heard it. It was really a blessing for her granddaughter to find a husband like Jing Rui and meet a reasonable elder.


    The two chatted for a long time, and Xu Mama directly reminded that it was getting late, and the old lady left reluctantly.


    As soon as the old lady left the front foot, Yunyi sent the maid who was waiting beside her on the back foot.


    Closed the doors and windows, entered the space and changed into night clothes, jumped out from the back window, and walked out of Xiao Mansion, heading straight to Princess Jing''an Mansion.


    I originally wanted to take care of her slowly, but this person didn''t know it, and always wanted to make trouble. I''m sorry, but it''s better to just let you not in the mood to plot against others. This is self-inflicted.


    The capital has a curfew at night, so now there are no pedestrians on the street, Yun Yiru flashed by like an afterimage, not to mention the patrolling, even if the martial arts did not reach a certain level, they would not be able to find it.


    Princess Jing''an''s mansion sold a lot of servants because of the previous incident, so the servants in each hospital are less than half of the previous ones.


    Yunyi entered from the back wall of the Princess Mansion. Without too much entanglement, she began to harvest, harvest, harvest like the autumn wind sweeping leaves and locusts crossing the border.


    But after this circle, except for those objects placed in the courtyard where Princess Jing''an lived, they were quite valuable, and there were also precious ornaments in other courtyards, but relatively few, this was a royal princess.


    It took an hour to get it all done, and it was still the same as my own style. Except for the servant''s room, the rest of the place was completely cleaned.


    is the money that Princess Jing''an begged from the palace, and she did not let it go without spending it.


    The current Princess Jing''an still has some output in addition to Zhuangzi, and the remaining few shops, because of improper employment and poor management, plus the deliberate suppression of Jing Rui and Xiao Yiping, basically do not make much money.


    Yunyi just wanted to know what expression she would look like when she woke up tomorrow, would she be very manic, but unfortunately she couldn''t watch it live.


    As for the things collected from Princess Jing''an''s mansion, of course she wouldn''t take the risk of selling them in her own country, but in the future, when these things are exchanged for silver, she will definitely find a good place for them.


    These illicitly obtained silver, as always, will only be used for good deeds, and I am not short of silver flowers anyway.


    Return to Xiao''s house on the same way, go back to your room, close the windows, draw the curtains, and enter the space directly.


    Tomorrow is the day of marriage, and you can be beautiful.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 541：

    Chapter 541


    First went to the villa to get a change of clothes, teleported to the soup pool on the hill, Xue Li had already prepared fruit there, and consciously avoided the villa.


    Yunyi undressed into the pool, prepared to take a beauty bath for a while, and then rested in the space.


    After all, there is a time difference in the space, I can sleep until I wake up naturally, and be a beautiful and beautiful bride tomorrow.


    *


    On the other side, the servants of the general''s mansion patrolled every corner of the mansion over and over again, for fear that something was wrong.


    In the evening, the three grandsons and grandsons of the Cheng family had a meal together, and they were all in a good mood. The day of marriage finally came.


    Although the two of them have experienced it once in their previous life, Jing Rui is still elated and excited, while the other two elders are thinking of their daughter-in-law/grand-daughter-in-law entering the mansion, and then the grandson, granddaughter/great-grandson, and great-granddaughter will also be settled. .


    Jing Rui returned to his courtyard after dinner, looked up at the starry sky, and thought that the two of them had been in love and happiness for a lifetime in their previous life.


    I swear in my heart that I will only love her more, pamper her and protect her more in my life.


    In order to pick up the relatives in good spirits tomorrow, after entering the house and bathing, I forced myself to calm down and rest earlier.


    Madam Cheng waited for her son and grandson to leave, and asked Wei Wei to help him into the small Buddhist hall inside, and bowed down reverently.


    Cheng Yanbin left from his mother and did not go directly to his yard, but went to the ancestral hall behind the General''s Mansion. After entering, he stood in front of his wife Ai Xinyi''s tablet.


    After talking for a long time, he said: "Xinyi, your son is getting married tomorrow, you must be very happy to hear it.


    When I take you over to drink tea with my daughter-in-law, you will definitely fall in love with our daughter-in-law at a glance, and my son is just like me. "


    After a long pause, he said with some sadness: "It''s a pity that I didn''t take good care of you and lost you, but I hope that my son and daughter-in-law can live a long time, and be harmonious with Meimei, you know that you will definitely be with me. I thought the same."


    Cheng Yanbin talked a lot in the ancestral hall, until Cheng Sen, who was serving him personally, came over: "General, it''s late at night, and tomorrow is still busy, so let''s rest early."


    Cheng Yanbin took out his veil, carefully and carefully wiped the tablet of his beloved wife, put it back in place, and watched for a while before turning around and leaving.


    *


    The next day it was dark, and the maids called out. Fortunately, Yunyi had a cheating device, or else she really couldn''t wake up.


    First, buckets of hot water were brought in. Fortunately, Yunyi would not let them wait and take a bath on weekdays.


    Then the elder who was in charge of the pan head came in, helped to pull up the bun, and then prepared to twist the face, but only gestured for a long time, but didn''t see half of the hair, it was just a symbolic gesture, it was considered a The process is over.


    But fortunately, these two elders are easy to talk to, and the makeup is done by herself. Yun Yisheng is afraid of putting heavy makeup on her.


    Fengguan Xiabi was sent over by the maid, and Elder Quanfu helped to dress it up. This is the completion of the task.


    After the whole process was over, the two Quanfu elders laughed and joked: "Major General is really lucky to have found a wise girl like us, look at this temperament and appearance, I''m afraid I will lift the hijab today, be sure Can''t take my eyes off."


    As soon as these words came out, everyone in the room laughed.


    Yunyi''s heart was swaying when she heard this. After experiencing it again, she also wanted to know Jing Rui''s reaction. She couldn''t help but put a smile on her face. In the eyes of others, it would be shy.


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 542： get married

    Chapter 542 Marriage One


    General''s Mansion, Jing Ruitian got up before dawn.


    After taking a shower and changing clothes, the servants waited and put on the red bridegroom''s wedding dress. Cheng Zhong behind him looked at the high-spirited Major General and sighed, "It''s really refreshing to have a happy event, and the Major General put on this wedding dress, it''s even more obvious. Yushu is in front of the wind, and its aura is high."


    Since he returned to the capital, Cheng Zhong walked up to the people, followed Jing Rui like Kang Ziye, and became Jing Rui''s right-hand man.


    Kang Ziye jokingly said: "The major general is good, and he is elegant in everything he wears. It is true that he is married today and is more energetic."


    Jing Rui was in a good mood, and he didn''t care what they said, he tidied up his clothes: "What time is it, is the front yard ready?"


    Kang Ziye put away his playful heart: "Master, everything is ready, just send you over."


    Just then, I heard someone running in: "Master, the general invites you to the front yard."


    Jing Rui raised his feet and walked outside. He didn''t want to wait for a long time. If it wasn''t for the auspicious time to set off, he would have set off with someone long ago.


    The group came to the front yard.


    Cheng Yanbin couldn''t help laughing when he saw his son''s eager footsteps: "Rui''er, it''s almost time, after offering incense to the ancestors, it''s time to leave the house to welcome the relatives."


    At this time, the housekeeper came over: "General, Major General, it''s time to go to the ancestral hall to offer incense."


    Cheng Yanbin looked at the Cheng family members who came to the wedding not far away, the patriarch came over: "Let''s go, put incense on the ancestors, just in time."


    The group arrived at the ancestral hall. The patriarch presided over the ceremony and said a fixed tribute. Then they lit incense and asked Jing Rui to come forward to kneel and offer incense to the ancestors.


    After the incense was served, the patriarch said: "The auspicious time is here, let''s set off to welcome the relatives."


    The men of the ?? clan filed out from the ancestral hall, watched Jing Rui get on the horse outside the gate, and watched the welcoming team walk away.


    Cheng Yanbin then greeted everyone to go back to the main hall for a short rest. After finishing their affairs, they don''t have to worry about anything else. To put it bluntly, just wait for the wedding banquet.


    With the prospect of Zhongyao in the mansion, he knew that he was teasing cats and dogs every day, and that he was not doing the right thing.


    But things are different now. His son is very capable, and the future of the general''s mansion cannot be handed over to others. Therefore, since Jing Rui recognized his ancestor and returned to his ancestry, he has deliberately prevented the people from the side branch from contacting the affairs of the mansion.


    Not to mention the former third uncle''s Hauge, who still did such a thing. As for whether the patriarch knew, those are no longer important, the important thing is that Cheng Hauge was denied by himself.


    A person with a questionable character, even if he is a clan member, will not give him a chance. That would be irresponsible to himself and his family. Although he is a martial artist, he is not a brainless fool.


    It turned out that when Jing Rui was rehearsing the formation in the camp on the outskirts of Beijing a few days ago, Cheng Hauge secretly used means to let those people deliberately make trouble, trying to create an illusion that Jing Rui was unable to control those soldiers.


    As a result, after a few times, Jing Rui discovered the problem, but he handed Jing Rui a pillow and completely conquered all those sluts, and he followed Jing Rui with all his heart.


    This matter, Jing Rui did not hide it from himself.


    He also said what he was thinking, and wanted to know if this was Cheng Hauge''s personal behavior, or if the Cheng family couldn''t tolerate him, he would send someone to find out.


    But when you say these words, why don''t you want to see your attitude on this matter.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 543： marriage two

    Chapter 543 Marriage II


    Cheng Yanbin knew that if he didn''t do a good job, Jing Rui would not hesitate to give up the title of Major General of the General''s Mansion and become strangers to him and the General''s Mansion.


    However, he is not stupid himself, how could he have abandoned his own son to help others, and what about his clan?


    Now, although he is not the biological son of the General''s Mansion, Jing Rui is indeed the blood of the General''s Mansion, so he must protect Jing Rui and not let those side branches succeed.


    But he believes in his son''s ability, let alone Cheng Hauge, even if he comes ten or eight, he is not his opponent. Whether it is skill or strategy, he will leave them a few streets away.


    Because his son got married, he didn''t want to spoil the atmosphere, but when his son got married, he would speak clearly in front of his family, so that they were still dreaming.


    There will be a lot of traffic at the gate of the mansion, and there are a steady stream of guests who come to celebrate the congratulations. Cheng Yanbin is even more busy chatting with the guests who come to the congratulations.


    There is no other master in the mansion, and the female family members who come to the mansion today are all received by the old lady.


    The grandson''s daughter-in-law was about to enter the door, and the old lady was naturally very happy, so she talked more, and praised Yun Yi well, and said that there was finally someone in the house who took over the affairs of the government.


    This is also to tell everyone that the future young lady of the General''s Mansion is very valued by the old lady, and she will take over the central feeder when she enters the mansion. In addition, she has just been named the county head by the Holy Supreme, and now this Miss Xiao family is not a small family. account''s identity.


    After listening to the old lady''s words, everyone knew in their hearts that this was to make a face for the newly-appointed county magistrate, and also to beat those who had broken their mouths by the way.


    But what day is today, the old lady will not forget it, so what she said, it is very comfortable to listen to.


    *


    Jing Rui rode a tall horse and passed through the street all the way, and the welcoming team attracted many people to watch along the way.


    Some innocent children who are ignorant of the world hold windmills in their hands to shuttle through the county, running non-stop, with silver bell-like laughter from time to time, shouting: "The bridegroom welcomes the bride."


    The welcoming team played the tune of welcoming the bride all the way, and the welcoming team that followed were all smiling and festive.


    Some of the people onlookers were still explaining: "This is the major general of the General''s House, and today he is going to marry the newly-appointed Yi County Lord."


    Someone on the side answered: "This major general is really talented and handsome."


    Another said: "This is General Cheng''s own son, the fake young master from before has been making trouble all day long. Look at this real son, although he was found from northern Xinjiang, he is not relying on himself. After returning to Beijing, I heard that he was on a post in the camp in the suburbs of Beijing, and his official position was not low."


    "This is true or not. If you don''t say that the dragon gives birth to the dragon and the phoenix gives birth to the phoenix, the son of the mouse can make a hole, and he is as capable as a stray."


    There are those courageous people, who also clasped their fists and sent blessings. Afterwards, those in the welcoming team with baskets will grab a handful of caramel or a few copper coins and send them to see if someone gets a benefit.


    Everyone rushed to send blessings, and the blessings never stopped.


    Jing Rui, who is usually unsmiling, has been smiling all the time today, and you can imagine how good he is.


    *


    Xiao Mansion, after Yun Yi made all preparations, he heard someone from the front yard come to pass a message: "Miss, the welcoming team of the General''s Mansion has arrived at the gate of the mansion."


    I didn''t feel much before, but at this moment, Yun Yi was instantly reluctant to give up, and his eyes suddenly became wet, trying to restrain the tears from flowing.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 544： married three

    Chapter 544 Marriage III


    At this moment, I heard Brother Hao''s voice, and came in from outside the door: "Don''t stop me, I won''t make trouble, I want to whisper to my sister."


    The people who stopped him outside were probably afraid that the young master would go in and cry and break the rules.


    But after Yun Yi heard it, he said, "Let him come in."


    The people outside were instructed to let them in.


    Brother Hao trotted all the way to Yunyi''s side. Seeing Yunyi''s appearance, he flashed his big eyes and said, "Sister is the most beautiful bride."


    Yunyi smiled and reached out for her to come over: "Thank you brother Hao for your compliment, why didn''t you stay in the front yard and ran over?"


    When Brother Hao heard this, his mood suddenly became low. Thinking of not being able to see his sister every day in the future, he felt uncomfortable for a while, but grandmother said that today is a big day for my sister, so I can''t cry or say anything that makes me sad.


    So I tried my best to blink my eyes to prevent my sister from seeing her sadness, but she still couldn''t hold back her mouth and said, "I just want to come over to see my sister and tell her that I can''t bear you, but my grandmother said that my sister is going to marry after all. Fortunately, you are married to Big Brother Rui, so I''m still at ease."


    The little man said the old words, but it made me feel sour when I heard it, and pulled Brother Hao: "After three days, you will be able to see my elder sister, and then my elder sister will bring you a lot of delicious food. .


    After ??, if you want, you can live in the General''s Mansion for a while, remember, no matter where my sister is, she will always think of Brother Hao, because we are the best, best and most sensible. "


    Brother Hao took a deep breath when he heard her sister''s reassurance and praise: "Well, I''m at home waiting for my sister to come back."


    The people in the room listened to the conversation between the siblings, and they all sighed that the relationship between the siblings was so good.


    But it is normal to think about it, after all, this younger brother is afraid that he will be raised as a son, and it is strange that his relationship is not good.


    While the two brothers and sisters were talking, another servant came to pass the message: "Miss, everything is ready in the front yard, the old lady asked the servants to come over and tell you, it''s time to say goodbye to the ancestors."


    The tears that had just been suppressed suddenly poured out, and he hurriedly lowered his head and said, "Okay, I see."


    Taking advantage of the moment he got out of bed, he quickly wiped away his tears and stepped on the red carpet on the ground. At this time, Xiao Chenrui walked in: "Sister, I''ll carry you over there."


    After offering incense to his ancestors, Xiao Chenrui carried Yun Yi back to the room again to make the final preparations before marriage.


    Wait for someone to come and pass the word: "Master, it''s time for Miss to go to the old lady to say goodbye."


    The wife in the house shouted, "Cover your head."


    When everything was ready, Xiao Chenrui went in and carried Yun Yi to the old lady''s courtyard.


    Yunyi gave the old lady a kneeling salute. Originally, Yunyi''s identity is different now, so she can stand and salute.


    But Yunyi still knelt down to the old lady according to the ancestral system. This kneeling is for the original owner and her own intention. After all, the old lady is worthy of respect.


    With red eyes, the old lady instructed: "Yi''er, take care of yourself after you get married, the Xiao family will always be your home, when you arrive at the husband''s family, you will be a wife and a mother, you must be gentle and kind, and your husband and son should be respectful. "


    Yun Yi nodded lightly: "Yi''er must remember her grandmother''s words."


    At this time, Jing Rui came over and said in front of everyone: "Grandma, don''t worry, I will take good care of Yi''er and I won''t let her suffer any grievances."


    The old lady endured her reluctance: "With you, grandma rest assured."


    The principal''s shout came from outside: "The auspicious time is here, let''s go out."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 545： married four

    Chapter 545 Marriage IV


    Xiao Chenrui stepped forward: "Sister, younger brother will take you out."


    It''s just that the last two words are obviously nasal, and I feel his reluctance.


    But when the little boy knew that his sister went out, he had to take charge of the Xiao family, and he couldn''t give the Xiao family or his sister shame.


    In a flash, his face was full of determination.


    carried Yunyi on his back and sent it all the way to the sedan chair outside the gate. Brother Hao followed behind, and the little man guarded his sister''s side, just like a little adult.


    Putting people on the sedan safely, Xiao Chenrui said at the moment of exiting: "No matter at any time, the Xiao family is your home, and Brother Hao and I will always stand behind you."


    Yunyi heard this, and felt moved and reluctant for a while, and the eyes under the hijab instantly turned red.


    Jing Rui and Xiao Chenrui brothers, and the Shao family who came out to marry, got on the horse after greeting each other.


    With the sound of ''getting up the sedan chair'', the suona sounded, followed by the sound of sky-shattering firecrackers.


    As soon as the welcoming team left, they carried out a load of dowry from the gate of Xiao''s house.


    The day before yesterday, several cousins ??from the Shao family''s uncle''s family passed by the General''s Mansion, and sent the red sandalwood furniture that had been laid there, set up the bed, and arranged the furniture.


    It was originally planned to carry the dowry in one hundred and eighth, but later the ladies in the palace, headed by the Queen Mother, sent a lot of dowry.


    In Yunyi''s opinion, it''s better to take out some of the original and add the ones sent from the palace, but the old lady and the elder brother Xiao Chenrui did not agree. Later, after Jing Rui found out, she didn''t have to worry, I believe everyone can do it. understand.


    Therefore, one hundred and sixteen dowries were carried out from the Xiao residence today, and this battle made the onlookers envious.


    Originally, the General¡¯s Mansion attached great importance to it. The dowry was 99 per cent. I was afraid that Xiao¡¯s residence would not be able to provide so much dowry at that time. With these betrothal gifts, even if the Xiao family did not give it, the 99 per cent would still be enough. People have been envied for a long time.


    But I didn''t expect that in addition to taking all the dowry from the General''s House as a dowry, Xiao''s house also added nine tiaras, making up a full 108 tiaras of dowry.


    What is even more unexpected is that Yun Yi was sealed as the county owner before she got married, and she is still a county owner with a title. The masters in the palace have to express something. After all, this county owner has done something that benefits the country and the people.


    There is a statement in the palace, those high-ranking officials and noble people will naturally not fall behind. No, they directly collected eight dowries and came out, which became one hundred and sixteen, which is definitely not less than the dowries of noble girls in Beppu, and Still all fine.


    The team to welcome the relatives took a different route when they went back. Knowing that the General¡¯s House had prepared wedding candy and happy money, so that everyone could enjoy the joy together, the people did not dislike the trouble and waited early on both sides of the way back.


    The people who got happy candy and happy money sent their blessings one after another, and the scene was very lively.


    When ?? was about to arrive at the General''s Mansion, the servants who had been guarding the intersection had quickly returned to the mansion to report the news. The sound of firecrackers rang out as soon as the welcoming team arrived in front of the mansion gate.


    The guests who were still waiting in the mansion all ran to the gate and waited to get off the sedan chair, only to hear the three sounds of ''bang, bang, bang'', all cheering and applauding.


    Yunyi knew that this was the sound of Jing Rui pulling an arrow and shooting the sedan door, which was used to drive away the evil spirits brought by the bride along the way. Three arrows in the so-called traditional folk wedding set the world.


    After shooting three arrows, Jing Rui handed the bow to the person beside him, personally helped Yun Yi to get off the wedding sedan chair, and said in a voice that only the two of them could hear: "Yi''er, here we are, we finally have a righteous name, and I will have everything in the future. ."


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 546： married five

    Chapter 546 Marriage Five


    Yun Yi just stood firm and saw himself stepping on the red carpet from under the hijab, with a smile on his face, but Jing Rui was bothered.


    Xi Po smiled and said auspicious words: "The bride gets off the sedan chair, good luck arrives."


    said that, he handed over the red silk that was twisted into a big red flower, and one person pulled it aside, but Jing Rui always stayed by Yunyi''s side, and the red silk was less useful.


    Jing Rui took Yunyi to the gate, and heard the wife say again: "The bride enters the door, and the wealth is rolling in."


    Jing Rui reminded carefully: "Yi''er, there is a saddle in front of you, you have to step over."


    Grandma Xi''s auspicious words immediately followed: "The newcomer is on the saddle, and Fulu is safe."


    After Yun Yi stepped over, Madam Xi said with a smile: "The newcomer has landed, and the children and grandchildren are all over the ground."


    The two stepped on the red carpet to the main hall. The hall was already full of guests at this time, all with smiles on their faces. From time to time, some people sent blessings and some people applauded from time to time.


    Cheng Yanbin sat in the main hall, with the tablet of his beloved wife Ai Xinyi on the table next to him, watching his son and daughter-in-law come step by step, he was filled with emotion.


    Waiting for the two of them to stand still, the officiant began to preside over the worship ceremony and shouted loudly, "One day to worship the heavens and the earth."


    The newlyweds turned around and bowed to heaven and earth.


    After that, the officiant continued: "Two worship the high hall."


    The two turned around and bowed to Cheng Yanbin, who was sitting at the top.


    The officiant looked at the tacit understanding of the two, smiled and shouted: "Husband and wife worship each other."


    The two turned around and stood facing each other, sweet and emotional in their hearts, all kinds of thoughts flooded into their hearts, and they were finally together again in the past and present.


    The sound of ''Licheng'' made the two take back their thoughts.


    Then the officiant said with joy: "Send to the bridal chamber."


    After ??, there was a servant, who spread a few green cloth bags where the couple was going to walk.


    Yun Yi remembered the time when the previous generation got married, but it didn''t happen. She remembered the record that she read in the book before: "The newcomer enters the door, the cloth bag is laid on the floor, the order is changed, and the order is placed on it. Also'', the homophonic ''passage'' means that it is passed down from generation to generation.


    The guests who watched the ceremony immediately burst into roar, laughing and surrounded the newlyweds and went to the new house.


    Yunyi was led back to the new house by Jing Rui. The bride and groom both sat beside the bed in the bridal chamber.


    Xi Po walked forward with a smile, and was about to press Jing Rui''s shirt on Yun Yi''s right shirt, but was stopped by Jing Rui.


    Madam Xi was taken aback, Jing Rui said, "I and Yun Yi fell in love at first sight. Since she has married me as his wife, we should respect and love each other."


    As soon as these words came out, there was an uproar among the onlookers present.


    This is the rule left by the ancestors. The pressing of the fronts of the clothes means that the man should overwhelm the woman. What does the major general mean? Could it be that their husband and wife should be on an equal footing.


    The men present were a little confused for a while, while some of the women present thought the same as the men, completely puzzled, and a small number of women were envious. This is not something they want but can''t ask for.


    But on the day of the wedding, the major general said it directly in front of everyone, how could he not make people envious and jealous.


    Madam Xi would have something to do. Seeing the major general''s behavior, she immediately answered: "As the saying goes, a good day, a good day, a good couple, a good man and a good woman, our young general and young lady are a hundred years of love and a pair of hearts, and a thousand miles of marriage. Lead, Hongmei Tufang is happy to be married, and green willow smiles forever."


    At this time, someone shouted, "Well said".


    Next, everyone was greeted with compliments and blessings.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 547： married six

    Chapter 547 Marriage VI


    Yun Yi thought to himself, this woman is really good at eloquence, and she can''t do this job without some talent.


    After that, everyone started shouting to see the bride, and some children squeezed in the crowd shouted: "The groom is going to lift his hijab."


    Jing Rui got up and took the weighing pole from the tray held by the maid on the side. He could hear his heartbeat of ''bang, bang, bang'', and everyone in the room was quiet, waiting to see the bride.


    Jing Rui first picked two empty picks, and then heard Madam Xi shouting loudly: "Three picks for hijab, three children are born in one child, one pick is good luck and wealth, two picks are satisfying, and three picks are full of gold and jade."


    Following the auspicious words of Xi Po, Jing Rui slowly raised his hijab with a weighing pole, and when Yun Yi''s beautiful and refined face appeared, Jing Rui''s heart beat like thunder, and he couldn''t move his eyes.


    Xi Po was quite professional, and continued to say auspicious words: "Hijab raised, raised eyebrows, raised eyebrows on case, hijab fell back, had a good relationship for a hundred years, and gave birth to a precious son early."


    I saw that the bride''s skin was like creamy skin, her eyes were bright, and her temperament was extraordinary and refined. The people in the room were also amazed by Yun Yi''s appearance, and the time seemed to freeze for a moment.


    I don''t know which young master said, "What a beautiful bride."


    Everyone reacted from the shock, followed by all kinds of praise, of course, whether it was true or false.


    Then, a maid brought a plate of dumplings, and Mrs. Xi smiled and said, "The bride eats the dumplings of the descendants."


    With the experience of the previous life, Yunyi of course knew what happened next, but so many people looked at it, and he couldn''t eat it.


    Jing Rui held back her laughter and looked at her tenderly, Yun Yi quietly bumped Jing Rui with her elbow, thinking: You dare to laugh.


    The entrance of the dumplings was indeed half-baked. After that, Jing Rui smiled and said, "Raw or not."


    Yun Yi subconsciously said coquettishly, "It''s raw."


    After she finished speaking, she realized what she had said, and her face turned red all of a sudden.


    Suddenly, the onlookers burst into laughter.


    After everyone laughed, the maids removed the dumplings, and Madam Xi said, "It''s time for the newlyweds to drink Hexiu."


    The two took the cup to the roar of the guests, drank half of it at the same time, then exchanged the cups, crossed their arms and drank the remaining half.


    Xi Po smiled and said, "I wish the two newcomers all the best in everything and grow old together."


    By this time, Mrs. Xi had completed all her errands for the day. She said a few auspicious words of blessing and left.


    The next thing is that the younger generation who have a good relationship starts to have a bridal chamber, but Jing Rui didn''t grow up in Beijing, and he has been busy with official business after returning to Beijing. Except for his colleagues in the suburban camp, he really didn''t have many good friendships in Beijing.


    As for the subordinates who came back from the military camp to attend the wedding, they were more interesting and did not dare to make too much noise. They only let the newcomer go after playing a few projects symbolically.


    After the wedding candy was distributed, the subordinates took the guests out of the bridal room with a wink, so that the bride and groom could talk. .


    When the last person closed the door with a bad smile, Jing Rui couldn''t wait to pull him closer to his arms: "Yi Er, we are finally together."


    Yunyi knew that everyone outside had left, and with a little shyness, she leaned into Jing Rui''s arms and gave a soft ''um''.


    Jing Rui heard this with a coquettish "um", and his heart was numb, and he hugged him tightly: "Finally, I can hold you openly."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 548： married seven

    Chapter 548 Marriage Seven


    The two were tired in the new room for a long time, and footsteps came from outside: "Master, the seat is open in front, and the general asked the servants to come and let you know that it''s time to toast in front."


    Jing Rui kissed Yun Yi''s face: "Good, take a rest, I''ll have someone bring you some food, take a bite first, I''ll be back as soon as possible."


    Yunyi was teased by her just now, covered her hot face, and waved her hand: "Go, I just happen to be able to eat at ease."


    I was called up so early in the morning, and I am really hungry now.


    Jing Rui''s eyes were full of smiles, and he deliberately joked in her ear: "Don''t worry, I won''t make Yier wait too long."


    After saying that, he got up quickly and walked out with a smile.


    After leaving the door, he ordered the servants to deliver the dishes that he ordered in advance to the young lady.


    The servants left in response, and as soon as Jing Rui left, Banxia, ??Zelan, Qingdai, and Wenzhu, who had been married to Yunyi, walked in.


    The four of them greeted each other and said, "I have seen the young lady."


    When they left Xiao''s mansion, Mrs. Xiao told her to change her words when they arrived at the general''s mansion. As for the name of the young lady, it was still the county magistrate, which was according to Yunyi''s will.


    Early in the morning, Banxia asked Yun Yi for instructions, Yun Yi said with a smile: "Even if you marry into the general''s mansion, you can just call the young lady."


    Banxia said, "Young madam, do you want a servant to help you change into a light uniform?"


    Yunyi stood up: "Go get some water, I want to take a bath."


    Although the weather in September is not hot anymore, but today I wore several layers inside and out.


    Several people were talking, and the servants of the General''s Mansion brought meals, and the servants arranged them one by one, and a maid stepped forward: "I have seen the young lady, this servant is the maid Ruyi who was temporarily transferred from the front yard.


    These dishes were ordered by the Major General early in the morning. If you need anything else, just order the servants.


    The major general also instructed the servants to take Sister Banxia and the others around the mansion later, so that they could get acquainted with the general''s residence as soon as possible. If you have anything else to explain, you can also tell the servants. "


    Yunyi nodded and said, "You take Banxia and Zelan to prepare hot water first, and I''ll take a bath and change after finishing the meal."


    Ruyi bowed and said, "Yes, young lady."


    So Banxia and Zelan went out with Ruyi, while Qingdai and Wenzhu stayed to serve Yunyi''s meal.


    Wen Bamboo finished the dishes and said softly, "Young Madam, you didn''t see that as soon as your dowry entered the mansion today, all the female relatives who came to the banquet were shocked."


    Yun Yi came interested: "Tell me."


    Wenzhu said in a brisk voice: "As soon as the dowry entered the general''s mansion, he followed the person in charge of leading the way to the courtyard, lifted the lid, and waited until the dowry was fully exposed.


    Those female relatives were dumbfounded. They all said that you are very lucky, young lady. You can marry into such a high-profile family as the general''s house, and you are also valued by your husband and his family. It can be seen from the ninety-nine betrothal gifts that were hired. Pieces are boutique.


    Some people say that others do not meet once in a thousand years, but you have encountered high-yield crops one after another, which is beneficial to the country and the people.


    also said that the sage is wise, and you, the county head, are what the people want. Anyway, what you say is so obedient that even the servants feel light on their faces.


    Those female dependents were even more envious when they saw the makeup of the queen dowager and the ladies in the palace. They all said that you were very lucky, and others could not envy you. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 549： married eight

    Chapter 549 Marriage Eight


    Yun Yi laughed after hearing this: "It''s true that others can''t envy it."


    thought in his heart: Where is this going? As long as you think about it, there are many high-yield things, but you can''t take them out all at once, even if you will cause unnecessary trouble for yourself and the General''s Mansion.


    It is important to know that ordinary people are innocent and guilt, even if it is for the common people of the world, they cannot put themselves in danger. Although they are good, they are also selfish.


    After eating, let someone clean the table.


    Yunyi moved around in the room for a while, and then Banxia helped to take off the phoenix crown and loosen the bun.


    Leave Banxia to serve in the house, and let Ruyi take the other three to get acquainted with the other places in the mansion. Tomorrow, they will officially go to the general''s mansion.


    Waiting for Banxia to serve Yunyi into the water, he couldn''t help sighing: "Young madam, your skin is really good, and the skin is like a creamy skin. It''s just like that. Blessed are the major generals."


    Yunyi chuckled softly: "Okay, don''t sigh, go get ready for your regular clothes."


    Banxia blushed: "Yes, the servant girl is going."


    After saying that, he turned around and walked out.


    walked out of the shower cubicle, reached out and patted his face, why did he say such a thing, it was really embarrassing.


    Yunyi raised his arm with a smile after Pinellia retreated. This is the skin that has been nourished by the Spatial Hot Spring. It is naturally a different thought. It is true that Jing Rui is blessed.


    A smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    *


    In the front yard, our groom is toasting with a toast, with a smile on his face, and he will not refuse.


    Before ?? came out, Yun Yi fed her a hangover pill, no matter how much she drank, she would not get drunk, but Jing Rui would already be a little drunk in the eyes of others, because her body began to shake a little.


    If Yunyi was here, he would probably only say, "Pretend to be so real."


    Today, officials and family members of all sizes in the capital, as well as those who came here to get acquainted with the General¡¯s Mansion, Ruoda¡¯s front yard was full, and there were also seats in other courtyards, and the scene was very lively.


    On the male side, someone kept pouring alcohol on Jing Rui. After the publicity of those who had just seen Yun Yi''s appearance in the new house, everyone was envious of Jing Rui. Now the Xiao family''s status is no longer what it used to be. The county magistrate is not an ordinary person either.


    On the other hand, the female family members were talking about Yun Yi''s good fortune, and someone said, "Yi County Lord is really lucky, not only the husband respects her and respects her, but also the old lady in the house likes her very much, it''s really amazing. "


    "How can you make people feel sour when you say this, it only shows that people really know how to behave and do things. We can''t learn even if we want to learn. That''s because people have the ability."


    Someone at another table was also saying: "Look at the dowry of others. Every dowry is full. I''m afraid that one dowry can be worth two others. The most important thing is that each piece is a fine product."


    Someone next to him said, "The betrothal gifts from the General''s Mansion are not fake. Have you noticed that the Xiao family is really generous, and even took Yuyan Pavilion as a dowry?"


    Then someone interjected: "More than Yuyan Pavilion, the colorful flowers are also on the dowry list. This Xiao family is really willing."


    A lady on the side sighed: "So this is something we can''t envy. Her parents are spoiled. It can only show that the county owner is really good, a person who combines kindness and wisdom, and you can only get what you pay for. , we really can''t be envious."


    *


    After taking a bath, Yunyi put on a red uniform designed by herself, sat in front of the mirror and looked at her delicate appearance, she couldn''t help thinking about it.


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 550： Spring night is worth a thousand dollars

    Chapter 550 Spring Night is worth a thousand dollars


    The mirror was specially prepared by Jing Rui for Yun Yi, because Yun Yi didn''t want to cause trouble, so he specially asked him to install a secret door in front of the dressing table. Pushing open the wooden board was the mirror, and others couldn''t find it lightly. There is no mirror.


    These things haven¡¯t had the right opportunity to appear, everything has to be done slowly, some things can¡¯t be done with haste, and they¡¯re going to cause trouble for themselves.


    At this moment, Yun Yi sent Banxia out, looking in the mirror by herself and looking at her face that was almost the same as her previous life, thinking that maybe in the dark, everything is God''s will.


    The self in the mirror is even better than the face in my previous life. Because I just took a bath, my face is still slightly flushed, which is even more charming and moving.


    When ??Jing Rui opened the door and came in, this is what he saw. He was not drunk in the front yard, but now he was a little drunk, and closed the door casually, isolating the eyes of all the people.


    Gently stepped forward and put his arms around Yun Yi: "Whose little lady is this, looking so pretty?"


    Yunyi leaned back and just put his head in Jing Rui''s arms: "Which family do you think I am the little lady?"


    Jing Rui lowered his head and saw Yun Yi''s cute little appearance, and then moved down, seeing the seductive scenery, how could he have any self-control, he reached out and hugged him: "A spring night is worth a thousand dollars, this Question, husband, I will answer you well in bed."


    There was a rustling sound, the window curtains were lowered, and the tone of the soft voice changed after a while. Jing Rui endured it for so long. At this moment, he just wanted to go to Wushan with his beloved and have fun.


    The night lingered, Yun Yi didn''t know when she fell asleep, or woke up after hearing the conversation of the maid outside, and it took a long time for her to return to the cage and understand where she was.


    When he opened his eyes, he saw that he was still in Jing Rui''s arms, and he looked up to meet Jing Rui''s drowning gaze: "Why didn''t you call me when you were awake, you will be late for tea."


    struggled to get up, but was held down by Jing Rui: "Don''t worry, my grandmother said it yesterday, and I will go after the hour. She is tired of helping us prepare for the wedding these days, and I''m afraid she won''t be able to get up."


    Yunyi suddenly laughed: "Grandma, we don''t even need to think about the reason."


    The two smiled at each other.


    Yun Yi took Jing Rui into the space with a single thought. Jing Rui hadn''t entered the space for a long time. After a short period of discomfort, he immediately reacted: "You little villain, don''t say anything in advance."


    Yun Yi said with a smile: "Grandma can say that, but I can''t do that. Today is better than the future. The people in the clan have not left. I can''t shame the general''s house and make it difficult for my grandmother to do it."


    Entered the villa to get the clothes, dragged Jing Rui and teleported to the soup pool on the hill.


    Jing Rui''s eyes lit up instantly: "This soup pool is really as you said, and it''s the same as before."


    Yun Yi smiled and put the clothes on her hands: "I can still lie to you, don''t linger, it''s really too late."


    Jing Rui smiled and looked at her, but Yun Yi suddenly reacted and said shyly, "Go back to the villa to take a bath."


    Jing Rui quickly stopped laughing: "Good Yier, let''s go together."


    Yun Yi glanced at him sideways, the meaning couldn''t be more obvious, Jing Rui quickly assured her in her ear: "Don''t worry, it''s going to be long in Japan, I''m the kind of person who doesn''t know how to measure."


    After coaxing, the two undressed and entered the pool.


    Jing Rui thought to himself: If it wasn''t for something serious to do today, how could I let her go.


    After the two left the space, they called the maid outside the door to come in and wait on them.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 551： mother-son cooperation

    Chapter 551 Mother and son cooperate with each other


    Originally at Xiao''s house, Yun Yi washed and put on makeup by herself, and only asked the maids to help with her hair, and it was the same when she arrived at the General''s Mansion.


    Yunyi quickly put on makeup, Qingdai skillfully combed her hair into a bun, inserted forks and steps according to Yunyi''s request, Wenzhu brought the clothes she was going to wear today, and helped Yunyi put them on. Lan took the bracelet that matched the jewelry on her head and helped Yunyi put it on her wrist.


    Over there, Jing Rui had already packed up and waited, thinking that the little man he was thinking of was finally married and entered the door, and his heart was rippling.


    The two went to the front yard hand in hand, the timing was just right, so that the Cheng family side branch who wanted to pick on the fault and give Yun Yi a slap in the face could not find anything to say.


    The old lady received the news that her grandson and grandson-in-law had gone out, so she asked Wei Wei and the maids to help them out of the yard.


    The two pairs of men and horses just met at the second gate, Yun Yi took two quick steps: "Grandma."


    Mrs. Cheng laughed and joked: "How did you rest last night?"


    Yunyi blushed all of a sudden, but the old lady laughed in satisfaction.


    The group went to the main hall of the front yard. Except for Cheng Yanbin, there was already a side branch of the Cheng family waiting there. Yun Yi helped the old man to sit in the first place, and then returned to Jing Rui.


    The old lady smiled and said, "Since everyone is ready, let''s start."


    The old lady has spoken. Those who have Xiao Jiujiu in their hearts can only suppress the words. They don''t dare to touch the old lady''s bad head. Everyone knows that Cheng Yanbin is a dutiful son, and they don''t want to lose the big because of the small.


    The people in the third room of the Cheng family were unwilling. It was just a little bit more that Cheng Haoge was able to live in the General''s Mansion.


    When Jing Zhongyao was in the mansion before, he didn''t learn anything every day, but the people from the third house made a lot of effort. Cheng Jingrui, it is strange that they can be willing.


    I rarely have the chance to come to the General''s Mansion without anything on weekdays. I was expecting Yun Yi and his wife to come late, so I could take advantage of this to vent my anger, but I didn''t expect the old lady to come here, and Yun Yi and the others were indeed not too late. .


    The people in the third room of the Cheng family thought: The mother and son really cooperated tacitly. One came earlier than them, and the other was deliberately late. This is deliberately making them have no reason to find trouble. You have to say that you have waited for a long time, but people are serious The father-in-law came earlier than them. You have to say that the bride came late, but the grandmother in the house has just arrived.


    Cheng Yanbin came earlier than the people on the side branch, smiled and nodded: "Mother said yes."


    The maid first put the futon in front of the old lady, Yun Yi and Jing Rui looked at each other, took a few steps forward together, knelt on the futon, Yun Yi respectfully said, "Grandma, please have some tea."


    The old lady''s face was full of smiles: "Okay, okay, okay, this cup of granddaughter-in-law''s tea is finally drunk. You two must respect and love each other, and mix oil with honey."


    Although he didn''t say it clearly, the meaning was obvious, that is, he wanted to have great grandsons and great granddaughters.


    At this moment, the uncle and grandmother of the third house of the Cheng family said, "It is good to mix oil with honey, but it would be better to spread branches and leaves for the Cheng family earlier. After all, everything in this house is good, but the children are too thin."


    The old lady felt uncomfortable when she heard this.


    The most sorry thing about the Cheng family in her generation is that she only gave birth to Cheng Yanbin. Although her husband broke down on the battlefield, after all, she was late in getting pregnant, so I''m sorry for the Cheng family.


    Cheng Yanbin said at this time: "Having more or less children is a gift from God. Although the General''s House has few children, all of them are dragons and phoenixes, which is enough."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 552： toast tea

    Chapter 552 Tea


    These words made the Cheng family''s third-family members sullen. Their three-family sons were prosperous, but because of this, the resources in the mansion were not divided enough, and that''s why Cheng Hauge wanted to replace Jing Zhongyao''s ambition.


    Yun Yi thought to himself that he and Jing Rui didn''t do anything about it last night. When the two came to this different world, they mentioned their children after they recognized each other at the beginning, and then they tacitly didn''t mention the children again.


    I am now 18 years old, and my body has long been adjusted to the best because of the space, so it is not difficult to break the curse of the general''s son''s thinness, but I don''t want to scream with them here.


    After listening to her son''s words, the old lady was in a much better mood, and took a box from Wei Wei beside her: "This is from my grandmother, so keep it."


    Yunyi did not refuse, but generously reached out and took it: "Thank you grandmother."


    Behind her, Pinellia brought over the gift that Yunyi had prepared for the old lady, a set of clothes Yunyi designed herself, and two jars of ginseng honey.


    The old lady smiled and made people get up and praised for a long time, so she was reluctant to let Wei Wei put away the gift.


    At this time, the uncle and grandmother of the Cheng family said out of time: "Sister-in-law, it is a gift for the granddaughter-in-law, and it will also open our eyes."


    Yunyi glanced at the old lady sitting at the top, and when she saw her nodding lightly, she handed the box to Banxia beside her: "Open it so everyone can see clearly."


    Banxia took it, opened the box and walked around the main hall, so that everyone could see what was in the box, and then returned to Yunyi.


    The other members of the Cheng family had no other ideas than envy. Only the uncle and grandmother said, "Sister-in-law is really willing to give such a good thing if she changed her mind."


    Now the old lady is not used to her: "I don''t belong to my granddaughter-in-law. Even if I don''t give it now, it will be hers in the future. It makes no difference when I give it. Besides, it is a big deal to change my mouth.


    Originally, General Cheng and the old man from the third room of the Cheng family were cousins, and they were going to have five servers soon, but the old lady of the third room of the Cheng family always wanted to show herself if she had something to do. Don''t ask her to go to the house.


    I didn''t want to care about them before, but it will be different in the future. After all, now that I have a granddaughter-in-law, I have to help her clean up these annoying essences, and save her from running to find a sense of existence from time to time, making it difficult for my granddaughter-in-law.


    Jing Rui stretched out his hand to help Yun Yi get up, the servants moved the futon to Cheng Yanbin again, the two of them were the same as before, Yun Yi served tea: "Father, please drink tea."


    Cheng Yanbin smiled happily, took the tea and drank it, then took out the gift he had prepared in advance, and opened the box directly.


    There are more than a dozen identical imperial green jade pendants in the box, and they are superb at first glance.


    Cheng Yanbin said with a smile: "I got a piece of material before, I wanted to carve it into a fairy peach, but I didn''t know what was going on that day, and I always made mistakes, so I simply made the piece of material into a jade pendant, you keep it carefully, It might come in handy in the future.¡±


    Yun Yi and Jing Rui looked at each other, Yun Yi thought to himself: This father-in-law is even more direct, so many identical jade pendants come in handy, it''s really a blessing that he can think of it.


    But still took it with a smile: "Thank you father."


    Ze Lan who was beside him helped Yun Yi up, and the old lady said, "Jing Rui, take Yi''er to recognize the relatives of the Cheng family, and you will inevitably have to come and go in the future."


    It means more.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 553： Do unto others, do not impose on others

    Chapter 553 Do not do to others what you do not want


    Jing Rui told Yun Yi about the Cheng family before.


    His grandfather''s lineage has few heirs and has been passed down for three generations. The old general and the old man of the third house of the Cheng family are cousins, and he and other clansmen have already gone out of five clothes, but the old general is benevolent and has been taking care of the people in the clan.


    It¡¯s a pity that most of the younger generation of the Cheng family can¡¯t bear the hardships in the army. After all these years, only two distant relatives of the Cheng family have established a foothold in the army and achieved the position of five thousand households.


    This is also something that the third family members of the Cheng family have been brooding about all the time. They always feel that General Cheng has not done his best, so the third family members have no younger generation to stand out.


    Jing Rui took Yun Yi to introduce them one by one. Yun Yi only bowed slightly after seeing the elders, which was considered to save their face. After all, she is now not only the daughter-in-law of the Cheng family, but also the county head proclaimed by the sage.


    As for the juniors, just smile and nod. Men are all pen, ink, paper and inkstone, and women are all skin care creams from Yuyan Pavilion. Anyway, these are suitable for all ages, don¡¯t bother.


    Jing Rui said before that the Cheng family members have family studies, and both men and women in the family will send them to read and hyphenate words, so there is no mistake in sending pen, ink, paper and inkstone, and women love beauty, and the best skin care cream for Yuyan Pavilion but.


    Anyway, this time, everything is given away, so the Cheng family can''t find their fault.


    Just when Yun Yi thought that today''s tea ceremony should be considered a complete success, he heard the old lady in the third room say, "Daughter-in-law Jing Rui, the jade pendant that your father-in-law gave you may not be used that much in the future. A few nephews like it very much, why don''t I give them a few pieces to bring them closer."


    Yun Yi''s face turned cold all of a sudden, and before Yun Yi could speak, she heard Jing Rui coldly say: "Grandpa, I think the jade bracelet on your wrist has a good water quality. How can you say that it is Yun Yi''s elders and grand-nephews? It''s not an exaggeration to give your daughter-in-law a greeting, and it can also bring your relationship closer."


    The old lady of the third room of the Cheng family was stunned for a moment. After she reacted, she said directly, "How can I do it? My mother-in-law gave me this bracelet when I entered the door. How can I give it to your daughter-in-law?"


    He only heard Jing Rui''s cold voice: "Don''t do to others what you don''t want to do to others, not to mention this is the General''s Mansion."


    The old lady of the third room of the Cheng family was unhappy: "I am your elder, can''t ask for a few jade pendants? It''s just that your grandmother never spoke to me like this?"


    At this moment, Old Madam Cheng''s cold voice came: "It seems that I used to care about you too much, but now I dare to ride on the head of my young lady of the General''s Mansion, not to mention that she was personally ordained by the sage. County lord, you are really bold."


    As soon as these words came out, her face was ripped. This was because she fell asleep and put a pillow. Madam Cheng didn''t know what excuse she could find for Yunyi to get rid of the troublesome Sanfang people.


    The children and grandchildren of the Cheng family''s third house who hid behind their old lady and thought cheap couldn''t sit still, so the eldest daughter-in-law of the Cheng family''s third house hurriedly got up and apologized: "Auntie, don''t be angry, this is my mother-in-law''s fault. , I''m sorry to say sorry to her niece-in-law on my behalf."


    The old lady didn''t buy it: "Where were you when she was righteous before?"


    In a word, the eldest daughter-in-law of the third room of the Cheng family couldn''t speak. I didn''t think that if my mother-in-law was to come, my little grandson would definitely be indispensable, so I didn''t say anything to stop it.


    At this time, Cheng Yanbin also squinted and opened his mouth: "Nothing else should be mentioned in Japan today, but since you have to make an inch, then I don''t need to hide it for you."


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 554： Is there any misunderstanding here?

    Chapter 554 Is there any misunderstanding here?


    Cheng family patriarch heard Cheng Yanbin''s words and had a bad premonition in his heart, so he couldn''t help looking up.


    I saw that Cheng Yanbin had already stood up from his seat: "Everyone knows how my general''s house has treated the clan over the years, but some people have unreasonable thoughts, and they even reached out to the camp in the suburbs of Beijing."


    As soon as these words came out, the Cheng family members who were sitting had different expressions. Some whispered to each other and asked each other about the situation, some opened their eyes in disbelief and waited for the next paragraph. Of course, there were also those who were frightened and did not dare to look up and look at everyone, and they were even more frightened. , sweating profusely.


    Cheng Yanbin and Jing Rui saw the expressions of these people, and they thought about it.


    Yunyi still doesn''t know what Cheng Haoge did, but since father-in-law can say such things today, it is certainly not a trivial matter.


    The old lady waved to Yunyi: "Yi''er, come and sit here with grandma."


    Yun Yi glanced at Jing Rui, stepped forward with a smile, took a seat under the old lady, and Jing Rui also sat down beside her.


    At this moment, the Cheng family chief said, "Yan Bin, what happened?"


    Cheng Yanbin went to the place where the Cheng family''s three-bedroom people were sitting, looked at Cheng Hauge sitting behind, and then looked at the three-bedroom who knew what Cheng Haoge had done.


    A few people who dare not look up.


    sneered in his heart, this would be embarrassing, he said coldly, "What happened to Hauge, is it your third room or the General?"


    The people in the main hall were shocked when they heard that Cheng Yanbin even changed his self-proclaimed self. This was something that had never happened before.


    Cheng Hauge is very regretful now, but he is still lucky, and always feels that Cheng Yanbin will be merciful.


    At this time, Cheng Qichao, the third master of the Cheng family, said, "Yan Bin, is there any misunderstanding here?"


    Cheng Yanbin looked at Cheng Hauge who had been sitting in the back with his head lowered: "Cheng Hauge, so far, you have nothing to say to this general, do you dare to do it?"


    Upon hearing that Cheng Yanbin directly named Cheng Hauge''s name, they all looked in his direction.


    As soon as Cheng Hauge heard his name, he immediately looked at his father Cheng Qiyuan, who was sitting in front of him.


    Cheng Qiyuan was already in a state of turmoil, how could he care about his son''s cry for help.


    Cheng Yanbin stared at Cheng Hauge''s face with cold and stern eyes: "Cheng Hauge, my general''s house is not good enough for you three rooms, or is it not good enough for you, why do you want to do such despicable and shameless things?"


    Cheng Hauge wanted to say something, but he opened his mouth and still didn''t say anything, knowing that Cheng Yanbin already had the evidence, otherwise he wouldn''t be willing to tear his face in front of his clan.


    The old lady in the third room of the Cheng family said at this time, "Yan Bin, Hauge is still young, and it is inevitable that he is not doing things properly. You, an elder, can''t care about him."


    This is not to mention the people of the third house, even the other clansmen feel blushing when they hear it.


    Cheng Yanbin''s face was stern: "Is it possible that he wants to destroy my son, and I also want to be nice to him. If he is young, he can be ruthless and ruin his career?"


    Now, the Cheng family in the main hall wants to know what Cheng Hauge did?


    The patriarch frowned and said, "Yan Bin, what did Hauge do?"


    Cheng Yanbin said word by word: "He spent money to let people deliberately disrupt the order in the army, and secretly let people obstruct Jing Rui''s formation training in the suburbs of Beijing, in order to make Jing Rui''s reputation discredited, really ulterior motives, villain behavior."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 555： You really did something sorry for the Generals Mansion

    Chapter 555 You really did something sorry for the General''s Mansion


    The old lady of the third room of the Cheng family turned pale all of a sudden. She didn''t expect grandson Hauge to do such an outrageous thing, so she turned her head and looked over in disbelief.


    spoke with a vibrato: "Haug, have you really done something sorry for the General''s Mansion?"


    Cheng Hauge was sweating all over his forehead at this time, and looked at Cheng Yanbin with dodging eyes: "Uncle, I. I was wrong. I was instigated by someone to do something stupid. I ask my uncle to forgive me."


    Cheng Yanbin''s eyes were full of ridicule: "You would say that you were encouraged by others, but I would like to know who was inspired by them? Why do those people encourage you to do things that can''t be on the table? Why are you encouraged? "


    This series of three questions made Cheng Haoge understand that he might not be able to be good today.


    The people from the third room of the Cheng family who were sitting on the side couldn''t sit still. They were all anxious. Seeing that Cheng Yanbin was going to settle with Cheng Hauge, they were afraid that the entire third room would be implicated. After that, without the protection of the General''s Mansion, they were really nothing. .


    The eldest daughter-in-law of the third room anxiously pushed Cheng Qiyuan next to him and motioned him to ask for mercy for his son.


    But at this time, Cheng Qiyuan knew that he was afraid that if he opened his mouth, he would only do a disservice. Now Cheng Yanbin was in a fit of anger. If he wanted to open his mouth to plead, he would add fuel to the fire, fearing that he would burn himself.


    Now the second son Hauge is probably abandoned by Cheng Yanbin, he has to consider the eldest son and the younger son, and at this juncture, he can settle the account.


    So he stood up: "Haug, no matter if you are impulsive or motivated by others, if you are wrong, you are wrong. Make a good confession with your uncle and cousin. It''s the same case, you shouldn''t do such a thing. "


    Cheng Qiyuan''s words not only caused Cheng Haoge to be stunned, but his wife beside him was also stunned, and he gritted his teeth patiently: "Husband, what are you talking about?"


    Cheng Qiyuan ignored his wife''s almost cannibalistic gaze, and turned to look at his eldest son, with a warning in his eyes, which obviously meant to let him take over the matter alone.


    Then turned to look at Cheng Yanbin: "Yan Bin, as for what Hauge did, it was my father''s dereliction of duty. Don''t be embarrassed. What you do is up to you, as long as you can relieve your anger."


    As soon as he said this, he thought that Cheng Yanbin should give his cousin some face, but Cheng Yanbin said directly: "Cousin is really a good father, do you really know what Hauge did?"


    Cheng Qiyuan''s heart skipped a beat, and he warned himself to remain calm and not to reveal his flaws.


    pretended to be puzzled: "Cousin, what do you mean?"


    Cheng Yanbin''s eyes were full of contempt: "Cousin, this is the last time I will call you cousin. In the future, your third house and my general''s residence will not violate the river water. If you dare to do something unfavorable to the general''s residence in the future, don''t blame me for not doing so. Remember the love of the same clan.¡±


    Cheng Qiyuan panicked and walked out of his seat: "Cousin, Hauge is wrong, but you can''t kill a boat with one shot."


    Cheng Yanbin squinted at him: "Do you want me to tell you what you did in front of the people in the clan?"


    Cheng Qiyuan didn''t dare to gamble, he was afraid of losing face, so he said softly: "Yan Bin, before anyone made a mistake, someone in the clan made mistakes before, but have you never been so angry with anyone?"


    Cheng Yanbin said with a cold face: "I used to think that the sons of the general''s mansion were weak. If the Cheng clan walked around more, the mansion would be more lively. Even if you made some mistakes, I would just turn a blind eye."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 556： That general must not tolerate rape

    Chapter 556 That general must not tolerate rapists


    After looking around the people in the hall, with a light ''hum'', he continued: "But I didn''t expect that your appetites are getting bigger and bigger, and you dare to make a trick in secret and put your hand on my Rui''er, since you dare to touch If you touch the bottom line of General Ben, General Ben will never tolerate raising a traitor."


    After hearing this, the Cheng family all looked at Cheng Qiyuan and his son with disgust.


    There is no other reason. In the past, the General''s Mansion treated the Cheng family not badly, and even the clansmen who came out of the five clothes were treated equally, but now because of the insatiable greed of the Cheng family''s third house, I am afraid it will ruin this love of care.


    They can hear it. Cheng Yanbin has changed his self-proclaimed when talking to them now. The meaning here is self-evident.


    If even the third room of the Cheng family who has not released the fifth server is abandoned, can they still have the clansmen who have already released the fifth server?


    After all, Cheng Hauge had drawn them over before, and signaled to them overtly and secretly that if he took over the general''s mansion in the future, he would definitely take care of them.


    Especially those clansmen who received the benefits of Cheng Hauge, their hearts almost jumped out of their throats.


    The old lady from the third room of the Cheng family stood up at this time, and she was about to kneel when she walked in front of Cheng Yanbin.


    As a result, just as her legs were bent, Cheng Yanbin said in a cold voice, "Don''t use your identity as an elder to oppress me, you can think about it, your kneeling will only make this general annoy you three rooms even more. people."


    After ?? finished speaking, he looked at the Cheng family members in the main hall: "In recent years, I, Cheng Yanbin, have considered myself worthy of every member of the Cheng family, but in these years, many people in the family have caused trouble for this general in the name of the General''s Mansion.


    You all listen to this general. From today onwards, if the clansmen continue to do those illegal things in the name of the general''s mansion, as long as this general knows, then I will make you regret it. I, Cheng Yanbin, will do what I say.


    Since I left the General¡¯s Mansion today, if there are any rumors that are unfavorable to the General¡¯s Mansion, I will investigate it to the end, and the result must be something you can¡¯t afford. If you don¡¯t believe it, you can give it a try. "


    This has been said clearly enough, just because of what the third family of the Cheng family has done, the Cheng family members of the General''s House will no longer be able to borrow it. This is like a bolt from the blue for the Cheng family.


    With Cheng Yanbin''s temperament, what he said was a spit and a nail, and everyone had no courage to refute it.


    Today, although Cheng Yanbin did not say anything like breaking up with the Cheng family''s third house, but the sentence that the well water does not violate the river water is enough to show his intentions.


    Plus some things don¡¯t have to be said, just do it right.


    Originally, the people from the third room of the Cheng family were still thinking that they would get some benefits from the General¡¯s Mansion and then leave, but they didn¡¯t expect that the dream would come to nothing and be abandoned by the General¡¯s Mansion.


    Not to mention Cheng Hauge''s eldest brother and younger brother, even Cheng Hauge''s two uncles have the urge to kill with a knife.


    The old lady in the third room of Cheng''s family wanted to have a nice word with the old lady in the general''s mansion and asked her to ask Cheng Yanbin for mercy, but she didn''t say anything, so she was blocked by the old lady Cheng.


    The ?? family had no choice but to leave the General''s Mansion in despair, and then the other members of the Cheng family also said goodbye and left.


    After ?? and others all left, Cheng Yanbin apologized to Yunyi: "Yunyi, today is my father who can''t help you."


    Yun Yi smiled and said: "What did my father say, since I married Jing Rui and entered the general''s mansion, then we are a family, we have done all the things we should do today, offered tea, received gifts, recognized After the clan, none of them fell.


    Besides, you helped us deal with a lot of potential hidden dangers in the General¡¯s House today, which is the best thing, so how could my father be sorry for us? "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 557： Its about cutting their way

    Chapter 557 is to cut their way back


    Yunyi said it bluntly, and all four of them laughed.


    After laughing, the old lady said: "I didn''t expect Cheng Haoge to have such a deep scheming, and it was okay in the past, but now I still have fantasies, Yan Bin, such a person must not be let go because he is a relative of the Cheng family, otherwise there will be endless troubles in the future. ."


    Cheng Yanbin nodded and said, "Don''t worry, mother, if he dares to stretch out his hand, he will have to bear the consequences. The reason why I said those words today is to cut them off."


    The old lady understands, my son is afraid that he has arranged it a long time ago. Although he played on the spot today, he just made a hole for them.


    Yun Yi gave her father-in-law a thumbs up in her heart.


    Father-in-law''s operation is to tell the Cheng family that without the protection of the General''s Mansion, they are nothing, and they want to make them regret.


    Speaking of which, they can''t complain about the General''s Mansion. After all, the General''s Mansion did not deal with them personally, which is enough for the clan.


    The old lady smiled and said: "Let''s go, after singing like this, breakfast was delayed."


    said to the maid behind him: "Let''s put the meal, I''m afraid that the front of the chest is on the back of the hungry."


    Jing Rui said, "It''s worth eating less of this meal. It''s a good thing to let the servants go to the beggar''s den outside Nancheng."


    The old lady smiled and said, "Rui''er is right, otherwise it would be a waste."


    Originally, they were going to finish serving tea, recognize people, and have breakfast together. Only those from the Cheng family left. Now that''s it, those meals are just for good deeds.


    After eating with the old lady, Cheng Yanbin went back to the study in the front yard to handle things.


    Yunyi and Jing Rui returned to their yard together after sending the old lady back.


    This yard was renovated according to Yunyi''s wishes. There was a piece of bamboo planted in the backyard, which was Yunyi''s favorite. Jing Rui also installed a swing there for her.


    The front yard is orderly planted with various precious flowers and plants. Now is the time when the flowers are in full bloom, which is really beautiful.


    The two returned to the house, and the maids brought tea and snacks and voluntarily exited the house.


    Yunyi is about to sit down: "Where did Cheng Hauge get so much money?"


    Jing Rui pulled the man into his arms: "Of course it''s all the power of the three houses."


    Yun leaned on Jing Rui''s arms: "That means Cheng Qiyuan has done a lot, but now he chose to sacrifice his second son to save himself and the other two sons?"


    Jing Rui reached out and pinched the tip of her nose: "It''s just what you think."


    Yunyi said with contempt: "It''s really reality."


    Jing Rui hugged the person tighter: "Let''s not talk about them, anyway, those female relatives will definitely not dare to come to bother you and grandmother any more. How can you thank me?"


    Yunyi laughed, Jing Rui knew that she was most afraid of trouble, and she must have done her homework in advance, so he must have participated in the digging of the Cheng family''s third room.


    So Yunyi put his arms around his neck and kissed him on the face: "Reward you."


    Jing Rui said with a wicked smile, "How can that be enough?"


    The two laughed and crooked together.


    *


    Xiao Mansion, Brother Hao ran to the grandmother''s courtyard when he woke up in the morning: "Grandma, when will my sister come back?"


    The old lady pulled Brother Hao to her side with some pity: "Brother Hao misses her sister?"


    Brother Hao nodded and said, "Well, grandmother, time doesn''t pass quickly at all."


    The old lady raised her hand and scratched the tip of her little grandson''s nose: "You are too impatient, you can see my sister tomorrow."


    This child was raised by Yun Yi as a son, and he is very attached to Yun Yi.


    Brother Hao was a little disappointed, but he was afraid that his grandmother would be worried: "Grandmother, Brother Hao understands. After coming back from the academy today, he will be able to see his sister after a good night''s sleep. Brother Hao is not in a hurry."


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 558： The saddest princess ever

    Chapter 558 The saddest princess in history


    Princess Jing''an, Princess Jing''an, who was stunned to death several times, finally accepted the reality.


    She became the saddest princess in history, with nothing but a bed under her.


    This is still Yunyi''s mercy, thinking about why women have trouble embarrassing women, so she left it for her, otherwise she would have to be on the ground when she woke up.


    At first, she always felt that she was dreaming, but when she saw the servants kneeling on the ground, and then looked at the empty rooms, halls, flower halls, and courtyards, she had to believe it was true.


    I spent the whole day fainting, waking up, fainting and waking up again, and I just accepted the fact the next morning.


    Mother Zhang saw that the princess would have some energy, and after thinking for a long time, she said, "Princess, what do you think about the affairs of the manor?"


    Now the Princess Mansion has nothing else except those Zhuangzi and those shops that don''t make much money.


    There are so many people in the house to eat. Yesterday, the servants took the money from the private house to solve the meal. The princess has not been too sober, and Zhangmao can''t say anything, but there must be a charter.


    Princess Jing''an asked the maid next to her to help her up, and leaned weakly on the bedside: "Mother Zhang, this matter can''t be reported to the official again. Why don''t you just call me dead."


    Mother Zhang frowned and said, "Yesterday, the housekeeper sent someone to bring back some of this year''s new grain, but Zhuangzi has just finished harvesting it and hasn''t dried it yet, so he can only pull some and come back to eat first.


    The mansion is like this now, princess, you have to make some arrangements so that the minions can act well. "


    As soon as she finished speaking, she heard Princess Jing''an indignantly say: "What can we do now, we can only take one step at a time. Since those shops are not doing well and are not profitable, then sell the shops. go."


    Mother Zhang opened her mouth to persuade. The shop and Zhuangzi are the last cards of the Princess Mansion, but what can I say as a servant, so I don''t want to upset the Princess, so I can only say: "Old servant, I will pass the word to the housekeeper."


    After saying that, he bowed and was ready to leave.


    Princess Jing An raised her hand and rubbed her brows, and said coldly, "Go on, don''t let anything happen in the house, but if anyone breaks the rules, they will be killed."


    The servants in the house shuddered when they heard what the princess said.


    Mother Zhang nodded and replied, "Yes, this old slave will order you to go on."


    In fact, there is no need for the princess''s orders. When something happened yesterday, the housekeeper ordered it.


    Princess Jing An stared at the empty room for a while, and closed her eyes in annoyance, thinking about what to do in the current situation, selling the shop, she could only solve the urgent need.


    Annoyed, he closed his eyes, thinking that he would be out of sight and not upset, but the more he thought about it, the more upset and heartache he became.


    *


    On the other side, Lu House.


    Lu Chengfeng locked himself in the study the day before Yun Yi got married.


    The door will not be opened to anyone who knocks on it.


    Fortunately, apart from Lu Xiaocheng and his wife, no one else in the manor knew what happened to Lu Chengfeng.


    Mrs. Lu Liu Suqin stood outside the study with the stewed tonic soup: "Feng''er, do you want your mother to die? You are not torturing yourself, you are clearly torturing your mother."


    Ever since Yunyi returned to Beijing, she learned from her husband Lu Xiaocheng that Yunyi was the provider of new crops of potatoes and sweet potato seeds. She knew that she was afraid of doing something wrong. To be precise, it was too early to break off her marriage with Yunyi.


    If they knew that Xiao Yunyi could have such abilities, that he could find life after being distributed, and that he was even named the county head by the sage, then why would they wait a few years.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 559： your happiness is the sun in my world

    Chapter 559 If you are well, it will be sunny


    If Yunyi knew what she was thinking now, she would probably laugh out loud. She is not beautiful, but she thinks beautiful.


    Lu Chengfeng was really annoying his mother, so he got up and opened the door. In just two days, he was quite haggard.


    This made Mrs. Lu Liu Suqin very distressed: "Feng''er, why are you doing this?"


    Seeing his son tossing himself like this for a woman, he was both distressed and angry: "Feng''er, you are gouging out mother''s heart."


    said with red eyes.


    Lu Chengfeng said with a blank expression: "Mother should go back, my son is fine."


    Mrs. Lu Liu Suqin sighed: "Mother knows that you feel uncomfortable, but things are no longer possible to change, so what are you still torturing yourself?"


    Seeing that his son didn''t answer, he continued: "Is it possible that there is still no girl better than Xiao Yunyi in the whole capital, why don''t you think about it? Now that she is married, you have no chance, so you should give up completely. .


    I have discussed with your father, you can no longer follow your temperament, I will show you in a few days, don''t make excuses, this matter is not negotiable. "


    Lu Chengfeng still didn''t speak, thinking in his heart: Since the person he likes has already married, then it''s the same as marrying anyone else. In order not to worry about his parents, let them go.


    So he nodded and said, "Let''s arrange it with mother, don''t ask my opinion."


    Seeing that her son agreed, Mrs. Lu Liu Suqin finally felt a lot better: "This is good, this is good, just wait, mother will find you a dignified girl."


    After saying that, he waved to the maid who was standing in the distance outside the door. The maid took a few steps forward and put the soup on the table.


    Mrs. Lu looked at her son: "You haven''t eaten for two days. Drink some soup first. Later, mother will have someone bring food over."


    Lu Chengfeng didn''t pay attention to it, he just turned around and walked back to the desk. He picked up the pen to finish the painting that he had not finished before, which seemed to be what Yun Yi looked like when he was a child.


    Mrs. Lu Liu Suqin originally wanted to get closer to her son, but as soon as she lifted her leg, she heard her son''s cold voice: "Put things down, you can leave now."


    Madam Lu had to put her raised leg down again, and said to her expressionless son, "Alright, I''ve put the soup here for you, don''t forget to drink it, it''s been simmered on a low fire for several hours. , very nourishing."


    Seeing that his son was still ignoring him, he had to turn around and walk out, no longer to make trouble.


    He just turned around and said, "The soup should be drunk while it''s hot, don''t let it get cold."


    It is true that since the fire, the vitality of the Lu residence has been greatly damaged, and everything has to be accumulated from scratch. The soup contains the ginseng slices she has saved, and she is really reluctant to watch it go to waste.


    After ?? and the others left, Lu Chengfeng finished the last stroke. Looking at the person on the painting, he said lightly, "If you are well, it will be sunny."


    The loss in his eyes can be seen by anyone.


    Originally, after his mother broke off his marriage for him, he thought that the two of them were separated by thousands of miles. He was afraid that he would never meet again in this life, so he could only face the reality with pain. Got another idea.


    Thinking about working **** errands and striving for a place with the prince, Mo Jingye, and then walking to the court, thinking of having the opportunity to ask for grace to bring the Yunyi sisters and brothers back to the capital.


    It was just that his efforts hadn''t paid off, and he received news that Yun Yi was engaged in the northern Xinjiang. It was a bolt from the blue for him. The night he got the news, he almost drank to death in a tavern.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 560： back door

    Chapter 560 Back to the Door


    Looking at the person in the portrait, it seemed that he had returned to his childhood, and his mind was full of that little girl who was chasing after him and calling for brother Chengfeng.


    I couldn''t help laughing while thinking about it, and when I woke up, a wry smile appeared on my face.


    Later, I heard that Yun Yi''s engagement partner turned out to be the major general who was transferred from the general''s mansion. He was happy for a moment, thinking about the family of the general''s mansion. If so, you will never miss an opportunity again.


    It''s a pity that he is too superficial. Cheng Jingrui not only did not leave Yunyi halfway, but also did not return to Beijing immediately, but only returned to the capital when Yunyi could return to Beijing.


    What''s even more unexpected is that the General''s Mansion not only did not dislike Yunyi''s identity, but Mrs. Cheng also went there in person, and the three media and six recruits went again in a high-profile manner. Thinking about it and seeing others, it''s really a difference. Too far.


    Now that Yun Yi is married, there is really no chance for him and her this time. After all, there is no relationship between them.


    He folded the portrait, took out the historical record that he and Yunyi bought in the bookstore a few years ago, put the portrait inside, and put the book in the innermost part of the bookshelf. look.


    *


    The time soon came to Yunyi''s return to the door. The general''s house prepared a very generous return ceremony. They packed a three-carriage, plus the carriage that their husband and wife rode in and the two carriages that the maids rode. Not really small.


    After having breakfast with the old lady, the husband and wife went out of the mansion together. Five carriages set off from the General''s Mansion. On the way, many people recognized the sign of the General''s Mansion and stopped to watch.


    In the crowd of onlookers, there were discussions, there were blessings, envy, and of course, jealousy, Yun Yi heard it clearly, smiled and said to someone who was holding her: "I''m so famous now? "


    Jing Rui laughed softly after hearing this. Of course, he also heard the words of the women on the street, and whispered in Yun Yi''s ear: "No matter how hard they work, it''s no use, you are unique."


    Yun Yi said proudly: "You are acquainted."


    Jing Rui reached out and pinched her face: "It feels really good."


    Yunyi raised his hand to pat, but ended up feeling lonely, Jing Rui smiled and took the person into his arms: "Be careful with your hand, don''t beat it, it didn''t mean that you couldn''t hit it."


    Yun leaned in Jing Rui''s arms and said coquettishly, "You are getting better at talking."


    Jing Rui smiled: "You little conscience, obviously you are afraid that your hand will hurt, so you have to deliberately misinterpret my meaning."


    Yunyi''s laughing branches trembled in his arms, hugged Jing Rui''s neck and smiled: "You misinterpreted my meaning, I said that you are becoming more and more good at speaking, and I am telling the truth."


    Jing Rui looked at the sly smile in the eyes of the little woman in his arms, and said helplessly: "Okay, okay, okay, I was wrong, let''s do it now."


    The two whispered quietly, and soon arrived at the Xiao residence.


    By the time the carriage stopped, the two had already arranged their clothes, and Yun Yi couldn''t wait to see her family.


    As soon as the carriage stopped, Brother Hao ran over: "Sister, are you in the car?"


    Brother Hao''s voice just fell, Jing Rui got out of the carriage first, and looked at the little guy who was eager to see: "Brother Hao, can you wait?"


    As he spoke, he reached out to catch Yunyi''s outstretched hand, and when Yunyi came out, he carried the person directly out of the carriage.


    Yunyi just stood firm when Brother Hao rushed up: "Sister, you are finally back, Brother Hao misses you so much."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 561： This time the gate formation is enviable

    Chapter 561 Envy of the gate formation this time


    Yunyi hugged the little guy who rushed up, and said with a smile: "Sister misses you too, let my elder sister see if my brother Hao loses weight like my elder sister thinks."


    This sentence made everyone who was waiting at the gate laugh, even Brother Hao felt a little embarrassed.


    I thought in my heart that I missed my sister so much, why didn''t I lose weight, this dress still fit as well as before.


    Carefully looked up at her elder sister, but she met her bright smile: "Sister, I''m sorry, Brother Hao is not thin."


    As soon as these words came out, everyone burst into laughter.


    Yun Yi saw that Brother Hao''s face was all red, and then she said, "My sister has noticed that you have lost weight and your chin is sharp, haven''t you noticed?"


    After listening to my sister''s words, I breathed a sigh of relief, let go of my sister, and called out to Jing Rui next to her, "Brother-in-law."


    Jing Rui had a smile on his face, reached out and touched Brother Hao''s little head, and took a jade pendant from his waist: "Take it, this is a change of speech gift from brother-in-law."


    Brother Hao is also not polite to Jing Rui. After all, they have lived together for so long: "Thank you brother-in-law."


    From Big Brother Jing to Big Brother Rui, to brother-in-law, Jing Rui is in a good mood now.


    The brother-in-law of the little guy made Jing Rui a little elated.


    Yunyi then took Brother Hao to the people waiting at the gate: "I have seen my grandmother."


    The old lady saw Sun Goddess Cai Yiyi''s small expression, and knew that she had a good life in the General''s Mansion, and she was relieved: "Okay, good, good."


    Yunyi turned around and bowed slightly to the elders of the Shao family: "I have seen two uncles, I have seen my uncle and grandmother."


    Second uncle and grandmother Zhong Yuxiu said with a smile: "Now you are the county head, and you are married to a major general. Your status is precious and you can''t do it."


    Yunyi reached out and touched Brother Hao''s head, and said with a smile, "Aunt and grandmother, no matter how precious your status is, you are also Yi''er''s elders."


    Uncle Shao Chengyuan watched this grand-niece who had come back from a counter-attack and successfully married into a wealthy family: "It''s a family banquet now, and it''s all my own. It''s nothing to do with you. You can''t be so casual when you''re outside."


    Yun Yi didn''t refute, she said with a smile, "I listen to my uncle."


    Xiao Chenrui came over: "Sister, brother-in-law, come into the house, the kitchen has prepared your favorite snacks, sit down and chat slowly."


    Jing Rui smiled and patted Xiao Chenrui on the shoulder, and walked to the mansion side by side with a smile.


    The neighbors in the alley were all envious when they saw the Xiao family''s daughter''s formation this time.


    That was a return ceremony full of three carriages. I really wanted to open it to see what was there, but unfortunately I didn¡¯t get the chance.


    The Shao family, except for Qiu Qiaoyu, the grandmother of the big house, didn''t come, and it was considered that the whole house was dispatched. After all, no one wanted to have a good relationship with the major general.


    Today, when I returned home, my uncle Shao Chengyuan wanted his wife Qiu Qiaoyu to participate, but before leaving the house, Qiu Qiaoyu didn''t stop his mouth and said a few words, and his uncle Shao Chengyuan changed his mind directly.


    I went to Xiao Mansion today. First, I wanted to support my sister. Second, I wanted to have a good relationship with the major general and build a bridge for the children and grandchildren. It''s hard, don''t even know the person.


    Jing Rui, who was usually serious on weekdays, gave the Shao family enough face today and recognized them all.


    He understands that these people are Yunyi''s closest people now, and the Shao family can handle it clearly. Since they are Yunyi''s relatives, they will inevitably have contacts in the future, and it is necessary to have a good relationship.


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    Dear dears, because Sonoko''s family is sick, they will accompany her in the hospital recently. Sonoko will work hard to complete the four chapters update, but the update time is probably at night, everyone remember to leave a ticket for Sonozi, thank you again for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 562： you little heartless

    Chapter 562 You little heartless


    After greeting in the main hall of the front yard, Jing Rui stayed in the front yard and was accompanied by Xiao Chenrui and the male of the Shao family.


    Yunyi went back to the backyard with her grandmother and Shao family daughters.


    Brother Hao has never left Yunyi''s side, and his mouth has not stopped along the way. When he was about to reach the old lady''s yard, he raised his head and asked Yunyi: "Sister, can you not leave today?"


    Yun Yi laughed: "Brother Hao doesn''t want to let my sister leave?"


    Brother Hao nodded vigorously: "Can''t you?"


    The old lady laughed and said, "Not today. Sister will have to go back to the general''s mansion next day. After today, it''s okay to stay for a while now. Brother Hao is old, but you can''t cause problems for your sister."


    The group entered the old lady''s courtyard while talking.


    When everyone was seated, Yun Yi looked at Brother Hao, who was a little embarrassed, and laughed; "Brother Hao, your brother-in-law has already let you clean up the yard and come out. Would you like to go back to the General''s Mansion with your sister next night?"


    Brother Hao''s small eyes suddenly lit up: "Really?"


    But after asking what he thought, he turned to look at his grandmother: "Grandma, is it alright?"


    The old lady smiled and stretched out her hand and poked his little forehead: "You little conscience, isn''t it bad to follow your grandmother in the house?"


    Brother Hao''s big eyes flickered suddenly, with a charming smile on his face: "Grandmother, I will miss you and brother too. Brother Hao and my sister will go to the General''s Mansion for a few days, and then come back to stay with you for a few days, so that okay?"


    Shao''s uncle and grandmother Zhong Yuxiu laughed and joked: "Look at how smart our brother Hao is, we can come up with such a good way."


    Everyone laughed.


    The little guy was a little embarrassed, and he jumped into Yun Yi''s arms and said coquettishly, "It''s not that Brother Hao is smart, it''s that my sister said it before."


    Everyone understands that Brother Hao was brought up by Yun Yi, and in Brother Hao''s heart, no one is as important as Yun Yi.


    Yunyi is like a mother to her.


    The matter of taking Brother Hao to the General''s Mansion for a short stay has been discussed with the old lady before, not to mention that Brother Hao cannot be separated from Yun Yi, even if Yun Yi can''t see Brother Hao for a long time, he is not at ease.


    Jing Rui knows best what Brother Hao represents in Yunyi''s heart, not only his younger brother, but also his responsibility, and his thoughts on the children, so when repairing the yard for their marriage, let the people in the house together Cleaned up the yard where Brother Hao lived.


    Brother Hao got the letter of approval and stopped sticking to Yunyi. He was anxious to go out of the house and share secrets with his friends. After greeting the elders, he ran out.


    The old lady watched her little grandson run away, and said with a smile: "Look, it''s the child who can''t hide things, and he must have gone to the next door to find Ji''s Hongzhang again."


    After everyone laughed, the old lady looked at Yun Yi: "Is it still a habit in the General''s Mansion?"


    Yunyi smiled and nodded: "It''s good."


    The cousin of the big house of the Shao family said, "Yunyi is a lucky man. I''m afraid she will be the master of the house when she enters the house. My father-in-law is an infatuated kind. I heard that there is not even a single room in the backyard for so many years.


    I think this Jing Rui is also good with his father, and he is also deeply in love with Yun Yina. Others can deceive people, but the doting in his eyes cannot deceive people. "


    Zhong Yuxiu, the uncle and grandmother of the Shao family, smiled and said, "Who told me that Yi''er is cute and smart and generous."


    The female relatives of the Shao family all want to get closer to Yunyi, and the Shao family is also talkative, the atmosphere is really good.


    *


    On the other side, Sun Guogong''s mansion.


    The old lady and several daughters-in-law were discussing about Lu Ziyan, and they picked out a few brothers who they thought were okay, but Lu Ziyan didn''t like them.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 563： Lu Chengfeng

    Chapter 563 Lu Chengfeng


    The old lady wants to marry this hot potato as soon as possible, so these days it can be said that she has spent a lot of time.


    Although she was thinking of letting her marry soon, everyone in the Duke''s Mansion knew that she couldn''t just find someone to marry at will. She was going to have a bad life, and she was afraid that Sun Guogong''s mansion would not think about peace in the future.


    Therefore, a lot of effort was put into the selection of candidates, and Zi Yan didn''t even get a chance on this road.


    Everyone was talking when they saw the grandfather of the country walk in.


    After everyone saw the ceremony, the grandfather sat down and said, "Today I met Lu Xiaocheng, the servant of the Ministry of Rites. Lu Chengfeng, the eldest son of the Lu family, is just the right age for Zi Yan. Today, Lu Chengfeng is just by his side. I see that boy''s character. Yes, temperament is okay, Zi Yan should be able to like it."


    The eldest daughter-in-law sitting next to the old lady said, "The eldest son of the Lu family is a good candidate. I heard that he is now working under the Prince Xuan, but it is rare for him to be young and promising."


    The old lady asked: "How does she look? You also know that Zi Yan is a girl who looks at her face."


    The eldest daughter-in-law next to him laughed out loud: "The eldest son of the Lu family, the daughter-in-law met once at a banquet in the Xuan palace''s mansion. She is handsome and talented."


    At this moment, the second daughter-in-law who was sitting next to her said, "It happened that I heard my handkerchief handed over outside the mansion yesterday, and Madam Lu was showing the eldest son."


    After hearing this, the old lady said, "Since the young master of the Lu family is going to meet each other, and you are all optimistic, then there is no need to wait, just send someone to post a message, and ask Mrs. Lu to come over to the manor for a chat."


    Grandpa Guo saw that the matter was settled, got up and said, "Since everyone has started to meet each other, it is time to start preparing for Zi Yan''s dowry."


    After saying that, he got up and walked out.


    The old lady looked at the back of her husband leaving, and felt a little unhappy. The serious ladies in the house did not see the grandfather of the country so caring, but they were very caring about Lu Ziyan, a granddaughter with a foreign surname.


    Knowing that he is pity Lu Ziyan has no other relatives, but I don''t think about it, if I have been so biased for a long time, will the granddaughters in the house taste it, I sighed in my heart, and I have no intention of dealing with Zi Yan .


    said to the two daughters-in-law: "Since the father-in-law is optimistic about the Lu family, then you can discuss and get things done. The dowry is prepared according to the standards of the daughter-in-law in the mansion. We can be regarded as worthy of your aunt''s entrustment."


    The two daughters-in-law responded, and seeing that the old lady was tired, they retired and left together.


    *


    Yunyi had lunch at Xiao Mansion, so she took the return gift she had prepared in advance, plus the little tail of Brother Hao, and said goodbye to everyone and left Xiao Mansion.


    Before Brother Hao got into the carriage, Ji Hongzhang, the young master of the Ji family, chased after him with a group of friends: "Xiao Chenhao, when are you coming back?"


    Brother Hao turned to look at his elder sister: "Sister, when are we coming back?"


    Yun Yi smiled and looked at Brother Hao: "Whenever you want to come back, ask the servants in the house to take you back."


    Brother Hao thought for a while: "Ji Hongzhang, I''ll be back in a few days, don''t climb the crooked-neck tree at the entrance of the alley, my grandmother said that the tree is too tall and dangerous. People will be sad and distressed.¡±


    After ??, he waved with his friends and said, "I''m leaving."


    Jing Rui saw that the little guy had finished speaking, and said to the driver in front, "Let''s go."


    The carriage was walking in front, and the little friends chased after them, and they stopped chasing until they left the alley.


    Brother Hao saw that they had stopped, so he turned around and sat down.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 564： Will it be too hard

    Chapter 564 Will it be too hard


    Yunyi turned to look at him: "Reluctant to part with my friend?"


    Brother Hao shook his head and said, "I think they will come back in a few days. I still want to be with my sister."


    Jing Rui raised his hand and tapped his little head: "No more leave tomorrow, go back to the academy to study."


    Brother Hao originally tried to fight again, but seeing that her sister didn''t want to help her, she nodded and said, "Okay."


    Yunyi looked at Jing Rui amusingly: "You are like him, the time for the three-day rest has come, and tomorrow you will return to the camp in the suburbs of Beijing."


    Jing Rui closed the smile on his face after hearing this, but in the blink of an eye, he saw Brother Hao smiling happily: "Brother-in-law, I heard from my sister that you can only rest for one day every ten days, is it true?"


    Jing Rui glanced at him and said to Yun Yi, "I forgot to tell you, from now on I can take a break and return to the house every five days."


    said that he deliberately paused for a while, and whispered close to Yun Yi''s ear: "But because I have been successful in training some time ago, I can go back to the house every day from now on."


    Yunyi was very happy when he heard it, but then he thought that if this was the case, he would have to leave every day at 90 o''clock, and he might not be able to come back at 100 o''clock every day: "Will it be too hard?"


    Jing Rui smiled and said, "I can see you when I go back to the mansion, and I won''t feel hard."


    Even Yun Yi was thick-skinned and couldn''t stand it. Everyone who came here knew what she meant. In front of Brother Hao, she didn''t want to talk anymore.


    turned his head to look out of the carriage and stopped talking to him.


    Jing Rui saw that her ears were turning red, so she couldn''t help laughing in a low voice. Looking at the people who were on top of her heart in past and present lives, she felt that she couldn''t see enough, and she couldn''t pamper her too much.


    When ?? returned to the general''s mansion, Yun Yi took Brother Hao directly to the old lady''s courtyard.


    As soon as he entered the yard, Brother Hao saw the old lady in the yard with sharp eyes. Before Yun Yi could speak, the little guy stepped forward to her: "I have seen my grandmother."


    The old lady was reminded by Wei Wei, and just turned her head to look at the gate of the courtyard, when she saw Brother Hao hurried over and stood up happily: "Oh, it''s really Brother Hao here."


    When the old lady saw Brother Hao, she liked it very much. This kind of liking was different from the politeness of others. Mrs. Cheng really likes children from the bottom of her heart, especially the good-looking brother Hao. , and smart and sensible.


    As soon as he saw Brother Hao coming, his eyes immediately lit up.


    I heard Jing Rui say it before, and she knew that the mansion had cleaned up a yard and she had been looking forward to it.


    The old lady didn''t care about the half-pruned flowers, and instructed the maid behind her: "Go and prepare some snacks and fruits."


    happily got up and smiled and said, "Our general''s mansion is very lively now."


    After a while, the old and the young were chatting.


    Yun Yi saw that the old chat was in full swing, so he divided the gifts that he brought back from Xiao''s house, the part that belonged to the father-in-law, and sent the maid to the front yard.


    When the old lady saw what Yun Yi took out, she said with some resentment: "How good is it to keep such a precious thing for your grandmother, we still have two ginseng in our treasury, which your father found someone to collect from the mountain people. ."


    Yun Yi smiled and said, "Grandma, you can keep it. My grandmother also kept one. It was brought back from the northern border. It has been prepared by someone."


    The old lady heard that there is still one in her in-laws, but she didn''t say anything, after all, this is the heart of others.


    But I feel more consolation in my heart,


    Yunyi didn''t stay with the old lady for too long, because Brother Hao would go to the academy tomorrow, and he agreed to have dinner together in the evening, so he took Brother Hao to settle in the cleaned courtyard first.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 565： hand over

    Chapter 565


    The couple took Brother Hao to their wedding room first, and then took him to the yard where he lived.


    Brother Hao fell in love with this yard all of a sudden. The only thing he was unhappy about was that the general''s mansion was really too big.


    But he is very content, and he can see his sister every day when he comes back from the academy, so it''s okay to be far away.


    After getting familiar with the yard, let Nan Xing and Xueling accompany him to practice today''s big characters, and the couple returned to their yard.


    As soon as I came back, I heard someone coming from the front yard to report: "Mrs. Mrs. Xiao, Xiao Yiping is asking to see you."


    Yunyi looked at the sky and thought: Xiao Yiping came here at this time, maybe something happened?


    So he said, "Let him wait in the flower hall in the front yard for a while, I''ll change my clothes and go over."


    After changing his clothes, Jing Rui accompanied him to the front yard again.


    Xiao Yiping saw Yun Yi and his wife coming over, stepped forward and saluted: "I have seen the master, I have seen the major general."


    Yunyi motioned him to sit down: "This time comes, but there is something urgent?"


    Xiao Yiping said apologetically: "Master, I just received the news that Princess Jing''an''s mansion is going to sell several shops in its hands, should we accept it, because it is Princess Jing''an''s dowry, my subordinates are afraid of accepting it, and will give it to me in the future. The master is looking for trouble."


    He didn''t want to come here at this time, but Princess Jing''an was afraid of embarrassment, so she secretly found someone to deal with it as soon as possible. He wanted to come and see what the master meant.


    The husband and wife looked at each other, and Yun Yi said, "Go ahead, go through all the procedures that should be done at that time, and replace it with a red contract."


    Yun Yi thought to himself: If Princess Jing''an finds out one day that those shops have become the property of the General''s Mansion, will she be mad.


    Xiao Yiping got the letter of approval, so he said goodbye and left, where he was still waiting for news.


    When it was dinner, Cheng Yanbin returned to the house and saw Brother Hao, and a smile appeared on his face.


    With the addition of Brother Hao, the old lady ate half a bowl of rice more than usual, and said with a smile, "You still have to have children, and the house will be lively."


    Cheng Yanbin also echoed: "Mother, what you said is true."


    After he finished speaking, he also glanced at his son and daughter-in-law who were sitting across from him, and used public chopsticks to serve Brother Hao: "Eat more."


    Yunyi can see that both the father-in-law and the grandmother like children very much.


    As he was thinking about it, he saw an extra shrimp in the bowl. Jing Rui said in a low voice, "What are you thinking?"


    Yun Yi smiled and didn''t answer.


    After dinner, the old lady asked Wei Wei to take the account book and matching cards from the mansion, and said in front of Cheng Yanbin and Jing Rui, "This is the account book and matching cards in the mansion, and the general''s mansion will be handed over to you in the future. in hand."


    Yunyi didn''t expect the old lady to talk about this at this time. Before she could refuse, her father-in-law Cheng Yanbin said, "Your grandmother is getting old, so you should worry about the affairs of the house in the future, Yunyi."


    Father-in-law has said so, and it is not easy for me to say anything else.


    The old lady felt that she could finally let go, and smiled at Yun Yi: "If you don''t understand anything, just ask Wei Wei."


    Yunyi had to reply: "Yes, grandmother."


    To be honest, Yun Yi really didn''t expect that the old lady would be so eager to hand over these government affairs to her, thinking that it would take a while for her to get used to it.


    Jing Rui looked at her with a smile: "Actually, my grandmother told me before that I will hand over the medium to you after returning home in three days. I am afraid that it will be prepared early in the morning, and it will be hard work in the future. ."


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 566： Just wait for the news

    Chapter 566 Just wait for the news


    The next day, before Yun Yi woke up, Jing Rui got up and prepared to leave the house to go to the camp in the suburbs of Beijing.


    went to the bed and looked at the sweet little woman sleeping under the quilt, his heart was soft, and he gently placed a kiss on her forehead.


    When ?? was about to get up, the sleepy Yun Yi hugged his neck: "Are you going?"


    Jing Rui gave a light ''um'': "Well, I''m leaving, you''ll sleep again."


    Yunyi closed his eyes, took out a previously prepared health pill from the space, raised his hand and fed it to Jing Rui''s mouth: "I will enter the space to rest tonight, otherwise my body can''t stand it."


    Jing Rui raised his hand and stroked Shangyun''s forehead: "Okay, listen to Yi''er, it''s still early, you can sleep later."


    Yun Yi also knew that she couldn''t drag people willfully, so she took out the food she prepared for him last night from the space: "Take it and eat it at the barracks, I packed some cheese and milk made by myself in the bag. Sugar, you go and give a point to a colleague who has a good relationship."


    Jing Rui nodded and took the thing. It looked like an ordinary cloth bag on the outside, but inside it was packed in a thermal insulation bucket and thermal bag. It wouldn''t get cold when it arrived at the military camp, and there was enough food for Jing Rui for a day.


    Jing Rui stretched out his hand to help Yunyi cover the quilt, picked up the bag, turned and walked out the door.


    Yunyi listened to Jing Rui going out, turned over and fell asleep again.


    Jing Rui carried the bag, not to mention how beautiful he was, and strode out with a proud look on his face.


    After Jing Rui left, Yun Yi didn''t sleep much longer on the bed, thinking about going to his grandmother''s place to say hello and sending Brother Hao out of the house, and got up not long after.


    After the maids came in to wait and wash, Yun Yi went to the old lady to greet him, followed by a conversation, and then left to go to Brother Hao''s courtyard.


    Watching Yun Yi leave, Wei Wei said, "With the young lady, and the young master of the Xiao family, the house is finally no longer deserted."


    The old lady took a sip of tea and nodded with a light smile: "Indeed, I''m now looking forward to their husband and wife to add a child to the house soon, then I can do something with my old bones."


    thought of something, and said softly: "But this matter can''t be rushed, just let it take its course."


    looked up at Wei Wei: "Let''s talk about these words in the room, so that the maids don''t break their mouths, and don''t pass it on to the young lady, so as not to let her have things in her heart and affect her mood."


    Wei Wei smiled and said, "Young madam has an elder like you, and it is considered that she burned a high incense in her previous life."


    The old lady put down the tea cup in her hand: "It''s all women, and I came here from that time. The Cheng family has been passed down for three generations, and I don''t want to put pressure on them in this generation. Yun Yi is a blessing, maybe it will change from the past. The General''s House has prospered since then."


    Wei Wei added tea to the old lady with a smile: "You are right, the young lady is indeed a blessing, there are not many people who can go back to Beijing when they arrive in the northern Xinjiang, not to mention that the young lady is still a class of women.


    The most important thing is that under those circumstances, you can only be optimistic about the Major General if you can still see and discern, and you are also engaged early. If you are not a person with great luck, how can you be so lucky. "


    The old lady was also happy when she heard it: "God bless my General''s Mansion, we just need to wait for the news with peace of mind."


    Wei Wei thought of what she heard yesterday, and whispered in the old lady''s ear: "I heard this morning, the major general will return to the house every day from now on."


    The old lady''s eyes lit up: "Really?"


    Wei Wei nodded: "Well."


    The old lady is even more happy now. Originally, she was still thinking that she can only take a bath every ten days, when will she be able to hold her great-grandson and great-granddaughter, and now she is fine: "Instruct the kitchen, don''t miss it every day. Young lady''s soup."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 567： Rules are dead, people are alive

    Chapter 567 Rules are dead, people are alive


    Wei Wei replied with a smile: "Old slave, I''ll run here in person."


    Yunyi came out of the old lady''s courtyard and went to Brother Hao''s courtyard. The little guy had finished his exercises, washed up, and was about to look for her.


    Seeing my elder sister coming over, my eyes crooked with laughter: "Sister, Brother Hao is going to look for you."


    Yun Yi watched him run over: "Slow down, don''t fall."


    Brother Hao ran to Yunyi and said, "I''m so old, sister, don''t treat me like a child again."


    Yun Yi laughed: "Yo, our brother Hao can speak adult words, it seems that he has really grown up."


    Sister and brother were talking when a maid came to report: "Young madam, breakfast is here."


    Yun Yi smiled and said, "Let''s have dinner."


    After giving the order, he turned to look at Brother Hao next to him: "Let''s go, have dinner, you should go to the academy in a while, don''t worry about what you shouldn''t have, and study hard."


    Brother Hao listened and nodded: "It was Brother Hao who was wrong before, but he won''t be in the future."


    Yunyi knew what he was talking about, and said softly, "No matter what you do, you need to persevere and remember it in the future."


    Brother Hao nodded solemnly: "Sister, Brother Hao, remember."


    Sister and brother had breakfast together, Yun Yi then sent Brother Hao out, and told Nan Xing and Xueling to take good care of the young master, and then let the driver drive away.


    Sending Brother Hao away, Yun Yi turned around and went back to the main hall of the front yard.


    said to Banxia: "Go and invite the housekeeper."


    The housekeeper of the General¡¯s residence, surnamed Shen, was a former subordinate of the General. He was injured on the battlefield and could no longer go to the battlefield. He was planning to go back to his hometown, but later learned that his relatives in the family had suffered, and there were no relatives in his hometown.


    Only then did I follow the general back to the capital. Because I had read a private school before, I started as a manager of the general''s mansion, and now I have stayed in the general''s mansion for more than ten years.


    Not long after, Butler Shen came over: "I have seen the young lady."


    Before the young lady entered the mansion, Steward Shen received the instructions of the old lady and the general. After the young lady entered the mansion, the affairs of the mansion would be handled by the young lady, and everything was based on the young lady''s instructions.


    Yunyi said softly: "Shen steward, I heard from your husband that you used to be a hero on the battlefield, but you were injured and retired from the battlefield, so you returned to Beijing with your father and entered the general''s mansion?"


    Butler Shen replied respectfully: "Yes."


    Yunyi stood up: "From then on, I will follow my husband and call you Uncle Shen."


    Butler Shen was somewhat surprised, and clasped his fists in a salute: "This is impossible, the young lady is the master, although it is true that I galloped through the battlefield with the general, but since I entered the general''s mansion, I have to follow the rules of the general''s mansion. ."


    Yunyi looked at Butler Shen: "Rules are dead, people are alive, and my husband can call me. Is it possible that Uncle Shen wants to treat me differently from my husband?"


    Butler Shen hurriedly said, "Young madam, this is your subordinate."


    Yun Yi then laughed: "Uncle Shen, when I first took over government affairs, there may be some things that I ill-considered. In the future, I would like to ask Uncle Shen to mention more."


    Butler Shen heard this, his heart was very comfortable, and there was a smile on his face: "Young madam, don''t worry, the old madam and the general have instructed your subordinates before, and you can directly instruct if you have anything in the future."


    Yun Yi nodded and continued: "Uncle Shen, I''ll familiarize myself with the affairs of the house these few days, go back and choose a time, gather the servants of the house and say a few words, then I will let Banxia deliver it in advance. news to you."


    Butler Shen responded and left.


    The Banxia behind him was a little puzzled: "Young madam, why did you tell Butler Shen about this in advance?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 568： When did this happen

    Chapter 568 What happened?


    Yun Yi picked up the tea cup on the table, skimmed the foam with the lid, and took a sip: "Although the grandmother has been in charge of the central feeder in the house these years, but everything is handled by the steward Shen. I first arrived and said in advance. A sound should be.


    The previous accounts were not easy for me to manage, but since I took over government affairs, I had the final say. "


    Banxia listened, then nodded and said: "The slave girl didn''t understand it just now. You have already read the accounts, why do you still talk to Steward Shen like that?"


    Yun Yi said with a smile: "I believe in Steward Shen''s character, but we haven''t met the people who work in detail below. We talked to Butler Shen in advance to give them a chance."


    Yunyi looked through those accounts and found that most of them were fine, except for the steward who was in charge of buying daily necessities. This account was too bad, so Yunyi just used it for surgery.


    *


    The old lady may have been tired from organizing the wedding recently, and she felt a little uncomfortable. There is a small kitchen in Yunyiyuan, so they prepared the ingredients, stewed angelica and astragalus black chicken soup by herself, and put a few ginseng whiskers, ready to arrive in the evening The old lady accompanies her to dinner there.


    I simmered another bamboo fungus and dried scallop mushroom soup. The dried scallop mushroom soup is rich in nutrients, light and delicious, and can also enhance the resistance. It happened that I was greedy.


    Brother Hao came to Yunyi when he came back from the academy: "Sister, Mr. praised me today and said that I have made great progress."


    Yunyi smiled and took some preserved fruits from the space for him: "Well, our brother Hao is awesome, maybe we can surpass my brother in the future, come to the third place, and my sister can follow the scenery."


    Brother Hao listened to Yun Yi''s words and asked, "Is it the Jie Yuan, Hui Yuan, and Zhuang Yuan that brother and the others talked about?"


    Yun Yi smiled and looked at him: "Our brother Hao is really smart, we even know this."


    Brother Hao touched his head: "Last time I heard my brother chat with his classmates."


    Yunyi asked the maid to bring water, and asked Brother Hao to wash his hands: "Eat some snacks and preserved fruit, but not too much. Let''s go to the old lady''s place to accompany her for a meal in a while."


    Brother Hao nodded, took a piece of puff pastry from the plate and ate it, and chatted with Yun Yi about the academy while eating: "Sister, Brother Hao and brother have lunch together at noon."


    Yun Yi asked with a smile, "My brother went to find you?"


    Brother Hao raised his head: "How did my sister know?"


    Yun Yi laughed: "Grandma definitely doesn''t worry about you, and you must not let your brother go over to inquire about the situation."


    Brother Hao nodded at Yunyi: "Well, brother said the same thing, sister, you are so smart."


    Yun Yi took a sip of tea and asked with a smile, "Can you still have lunch in your academy?"


    Brother Hao stopped eating the puff pastry: "It''s alright, but the cook who is in charge of the meal doesn''t seem to like me very much. She doesn''t help me to serve the dishes I''m referring to. Later, I was smart enough to eat something every time. , she ordered something else on purpose, she thought I was young and didn''t know."


    Yunyi frowned upon hearing this: "When did it happen? Why haven''t I heard you say it before?"


    Brother Hao thought for a while: "It started some time ago, I don''t remember the exact date."


    Yun Yi gave Zelan a look beside him, Zelan bowed and turned and walked out.


    Yunyi then looked at Brother Hao: "No matter what happens in the future, I have to tell my sister, remember."


    Brother Hao nodded and said, "Yes, remember, I thought she didn''t hear what I said."


    The cold light in Yunyi''s eyes flashed, making Brother Hao stunned for a moment.


    When I looked at my sister again, she still had that smile in her eyes, thinking that she felt wrong.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 569： Its her own

    Chapter 569 This is what she asked for


    After the soup in the small kitchen was ready, Yun Yi took Brother Hao to the old lady''s courtyard.


    Yunyi had sent someone over to say that they were going to have dinner together in the evening. The old lady was very happy, and she was even more happy after knowing that Yunyi had stewed soup for her in person.


    When Yunyi arrived, his father-in-law Cheng Yanbin also happened to come over. Seeing that he had stewed soup for himself, he rarely put on a smile on his face. Fortunately, he praised Yunyi, and by the way, even Brother Hao didn''t fall behind.


    When ??Yunyi came over, she simmered Jing Rui in the small kitchen to replenish the essence of the soup. She secretly replaced the ingredients with space ingredients, just to have a bright side.


    After the old lady found out, she was even more delighted. What could be more pleasing than a good relationship between a young couple.


    Here he is enjoying his meal, and Jing Rui, who has handled his business affairs over there, is also ready to hurry back and rush back, and the city gate will be closed in the evening.


    The cheese and toffee that I brought in the morning were well received by my colleagues in the camp. Everyone felt that there was something missing, and it was good to see that Jing Rui was leaving, and said, "Major General, the food I brought today is really good. It''s delicious, can I make some more for my younger siblings?


    We don''t eat for free. Let''s prepare some to see what the younger siblings like. "


    Jing Rui didn''t answer his words, his wife hurts himself, and I brought them today, but I just felt that the first day after marriage made everyone feel happy. Besides, the little woman has arranged it, how can I live up to her? a piece of mind.


    But if you want to eat again, there will be no more, how can you let the people on your apex be affected.


    Those little generals wanted to fight again, but Jing Rui didn''t give them a chance and left.


    His heart is like an arrow now, and he has no time to chat with them here.


    It''s just that he underestimated the greed and cheekiness of these people for food. Of course, that''s another story.


    *


    On the other side, Yun Yi sent Brother Hao back to the hospital to settle down, and then took the maids back to his own courtyard.


    After a meal, Zelan had already received the news from outside.


    brought over the brewed tea and poured a cup for Yun Yi: "Young Madam, the message has been sent over there."


    Yunyi frowned slightly: "Tell me."


    Zelan put down the teapot: "The cook in the academy who is in charge of cooking is the distant aunt of a little steward in Cui''s house."


    Yun Yi said coldly: "Did Cui Mengting make it?"


    Zelan replied: "Yes, she asked the housekeeper to instruct the kitchen to do it?"


    Yunyi''s face was cold: "I don''t know if his father, the clerk who was appointed as the chief executive, knows what she does."


    Zelan opened his mouth and said, "What does the young lady mean, let someone pass the matter on to Cui Renhua?"


    Yun Yi said with a sneer: "Let the Cui family teach her a lesson and let Brother Hao vent his anger. I hate this kind of villain''s behavior the most. Since she dares to touch the people I care about, don''t blame me for being rude to her. used to her."


    Zelan opened his mouth and said, "The slave maid will do it now."


    Seeing Zelan leave, Yun Yi made a calculation in her heart. Originally, she was still thinking about why women should make it difficult for women, and she was such an ignorant fool to stand out for others, but since she dared to reach out to Brother Hao, it would be impossible. Forget it, she brought it on herself.


    Cui Mengting was still in the mansion and was delighted with her shrewdness, thinking that she would ask the cook to give the bitch''s younger brother some medicine in a few days, and she would not be able to treat her, nor would she be able to treat her brother.


    I just didn''t expect that Cui Renli, who returned to the house the next night, slapped him fiercely in front of everyone.


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support! good night~~~~~~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 570： Take this wicked girl to the Generals Mansion to make amends

    Chapter 570 Bring this evil girl to the general''s mansion to make amends


    Cui Mengting was talking with her grandmother, but she didn''t expect her father to come in and slap her without saying anything.


    Just heard Cui Mengting''s ''ah'', and covered her face for a long time without reacting.


    This scene also frightened the people present. The first person to react was Wen Yirou, the first lady of the Cui family: "Husband, you are crazy, what are you doing?"


    Cui Renhua''s face was cold, his hands were shaking with anger: "You still have the face to ask me what I''m doing?"


    pointed at Cui Mengting: "You ask what this wicked girl did?"


    The eldest lady of the Cui family, Wen Yirou, was frightened by her husband''s situation: "Husband, Meng Ting hasn''t been out of the house these days, are you confused?"


    Cui Renhua shouted at his wife, "When are you still protecting her? What are you doing every day as a mother? You have to indulge her and destroy the Cui family, so that you will feel at ease?"


    These words were not merciful at all, and in front of so many people, she was gentle and shy and angry: "Husband, my concubine works hard every day with the affairs of the mansion. Don''t you mean to say this?"


    Cui Renhua said angrily: "Zhu Xin, you ask what your good daughter did?"


    Wen Yirou also reacted now, and turned to look at her stunned daughter: "Meng Ting, what did you do to make your father so angry?"


    ''s face has lost the warm color before, and the look of a cold face makes Cui Mengting even more afraid to say what she has done?


    The expression on Wen Yirou''s face became solemn, and she thought to herself: Since what my husband said was so serious, I''m afraid that I really offended someone who shouldn''t be offended. The more I think about it, the more frightened I get.


    also can''t care about the question of whether to lose face now: "Why don''t you tell me what you did?"


    At this moment, Cui Mengting also knew that she was afraid: "I, I, I"


    I haven''t had the courage to say what I did for a long time.


    The old lady of the Cui family, who was sitting on the top, frowned and said, "Why don''t you tell me soon?"


    Cui Mengting timidly glanced at her father standing next to her: "I also ask my father to make it clear."


    Cui Renhua almost went straight to the trip when he said this. What does this mean? It means that he has done more than one wrong thing these days?


    Cui Renhua glared: "You are really capable. You are grounded in the house and can stretch your hands outside. I really underestimate you."


    Possibly because she was so angry, she raised her hand and slapped her again. This slap was stronger than before, causing Cui Mengting, who was standing, to fall to the ground, and the blood dripped from the corner of her mouth.


    Everyone present was frightened by Cui Renhua''s actions, and they all wanted to know what injustice Cui Mengting did to make Cui Renhua, who has never cared about the backyard, slap her twice, and they wanted to know whether what she did would be implicated. to the house?


    Cui Mengting''s aching eyes were full of tears. She wanted to sell it badly to make her father feel pity, but seeing the anger in her father''s eyes, she stopped thinking.


    had no choice but to cry: "Father, I, I''m not angry enough that day in Sun Guogong''s mansion, so I thought of secretly finding someone to clean up Xiao Yunyi and Jiang Qinglian."


    Cui Renhua smiled instead and said, "Do you think that the trouble you caused last time was not big enough, and that I didn''t descend fast enough, so you want the Cui Mansion to be destroyed by you?"


    When the people present heard the conversation between Cui Mengting and Cui Renhua''s father and daughter, their expressions changed. How long did it take to happen before, why didn''t they remember it?


    Cui Renhua looked at Wen Yirou: "Tomorrow, prepare a heavy gift and bring this evil girl to the general''s mansion to make amends."


    At this time, Cui Mengyun, the young lady from the second room of the Cui family, said, "Uncle, what did Sister Meng Ting do? Don''t hide it from us, so that we will be kept in the dark?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 571： Where did she get the courage

    Chapter 571 Where did she get the courage


    Cui Renhua couldn''t even open his mouth, so he looked at Cui Mengting with a livid face: "Tell me."


    He knew that this matter could not be concealed from the people in the house. Originally, because his daughter and second sibling were seriously injured, not only the sister-in-law, but also the younger brother had opinions on their big room.


    Cui Mengting stammered and said the matter again, so that everyone present wanted to knock her brain out to see, what the **** was she thinking?


    How can she do such a stupid thing, a young lady of the general''s house, or a county magistrate who was proclaimed by the sage, and the daughter of a five-ranked man, where did she get the courage to secretly make those unruly means?


    The old lady of the Cui family was also very angry when she heard it: "You are not only trying to destroy the Cui Mansion, but also everything that your aunt has worked so hard to manage in the Prime Minister''s Mansion. Over the years, relying on your aunt''s identity, you always feel that you are not afraid. But have you ever thought about your aunt''s difficulties?"


    The Cui family bowed their heads when they heard this, and everyone had different thoughts.


    Mrs. Cui saw that the people in the room stopped talking, and then she looked at her eldest daughter-in-law: "Meng Ting is not too young now, and she took time to visit Shang''s house in the past few days, and the marriage should be put on the agenda. "


    Cui Mengting raised her head sharply after hearing this: "Grandma, before"


    Before she finished speaking, she was stopped by the old lady: "I said before that I would stay with you for a few more years, but what have you done?


    Originally, I thought you could remember what happened last time, because of your fault, your father''s official was downgraded by one rank, and he was implicated, and our Cui family became a joke in the capital.


    Your father protected you under pressure. Although the government taught you a lesson, but remembering that you are still young and no one has spoken harshly, you are better. The things that happened in the past have not yet passed the limelight. Make trouble, where do you want your father to be? Where do you put the rest of the Cui Mansion? "


    After the old lady''s words fell, the eldest lady Wen Yirou had an ugly face, and glanced at her daughter in disgust: "What my mother said is that tomorrow my daughter-in-law will send someone to Shang''s house to send a greeting card."


    Cui Mengting couldn''t care less about the pain in her face: "Mother."


    Although the eldest lady Wen Yirou couldn''t bear it, her mother-in-law had given up her words. What else could she say, who would call her daughter unsatisfactory.


    She didn''t miss the schadenfreude expression of her second siblings, and she didn''t want to stay here for a moment. She said to her daughter who didn''t realize how wrong she was, so she had to do it first: "Don''t go back to your own courtyard to reflect."


    Not waiting for the old lady and her husband to let go of their daughter, she turned and bowed to the old lady: "Daughter-in-law retire first."


    But she was still a step behind, only listening to Cui Renhua say: "Come here, take the eldest lady to the ancestral hall to reflect, no one is allowed to bring her meals."


    The old lady waved her hand out of sight and out of mind, and said to the second daughter-in-law who was watching the play: "I''m tired, let''s go."


    Wen Yirou knew that it was useless to plead for mercy now, so she had to stop going to see her daughter on the ground, thinking that she should suffer some hardships, otherwise she would not know what it means to be high.


    Cui Mengting was soon taken out by the servants.


    After everyone left, Cui Renhua walked up to the old lady: "Mother, this time I''m afraid I''m going to bother you to come forward and take their mother and daughter in person, and my son is afraid that the county owner will hold on to him."


    The old lady rubbed her brows and said, "Why is it so worry-free, and I don''t have a long memory at all, I know how to cause trouble."


    paused for a long time and then said: "I heard that the younger brother of the county owner was brought up by her. It hurts his eyes. He really doesn''t have a long brain at all."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 572： Should I call Yi County Lord or Young Lady?

    Chapter 572 Should I be called the county master or the young lady


    Cui Renhua sighed: "You know Meng Ting''s temperament, but it''s not to vent her anger on that girl Wanrong."


    The old lady didn''t speak for a long time, she knew what her son meant by saying this, but this granddaughter is really stupid, she does things without measure, and she is always smart: "Okay, tomorrow I will personally take their mother and daughter for a trip, you are busy go."


    Today, Yun Yi was looking at the property of the General''s Mansion, when he heard someone from the front yard report: "Young Madam, there is a lady surnamed Jiang at the gate to ask to see you."


    Yunyi knew who the surname was when he heard the surname Jiang.


    put down the account in his hand: "Invite someone to the garden hall in the front yard, and I will go there right away."


    The man withdrew in response.


    Yunyi said to Ze Lan behind him: "Go to the cabinet of the pharmacy and get a bottle of acne cream that I made a few days ago."


    Zelan went away.


    Pinellia on the side had already taken the clothes for the visitor, Yun Yi got up and went behind the screen, changed her clothes, and then took Pinellia out.


    After meeting with Zelan who took medicine outside the door, they went to the front yard together.


    When Yunyi came over, Jiang Qinglian was sighing at the geranium on the table: "This flower is really good."


    Yun Yi smiled and said, "I can give you a pot if you like."


    Jiang Qinglian turned around when she heard the voice, and said with a smile: "Should I call Yi County Lord or Young Lady?"


    Yunyi walked in briskly with a smile on her face: "We are about the same age, I think it''s more appropriate for you to call me by my name."


    Jiang Qinglian is a straightforward person who dares to love and hate, Yun Yi likes it very much.


    Hearing what Yun Yi said, Jiang Qinglian said with a smile, "Then I''ll be more respectful than obedient."


    The two were talking and sat down each, Yun Yi looked at her face: "The effect looks pretty good."


    Only then did Jiang Qinglian remember the purpose of her visit this time, and smiled and touched her face: "It''s not bad, I''m really grateful, I came here this time to ask, the ointment you gave last time is almost used up. , do you need to continue using it?"


    Yun Yi motioned Jiang Qinglian to stretch out her hand and help her to check her pulse: "Stop after applying that ointment, I''ll prescribe a few more Chinese medicines for you to help you regulate your body, and you will cooperate with Yuyan Pavilion''s skin care products in the future. , the skin will slowly get better."


    Jiang Qinglian said happily: "Will there still be these acne marks then?"


    Yun Yi glanced at her face: "I''ll make some potions for you in a while, before you go to bed every night, wash your face, apply the potion I made to the places with acne marks, and then apply skin care products ."


    Jiang Qinglian stood up excitedly and gave Yun Yi a salute: "I''m really grateful."


    Yun Yi said with a smile on his face: "You are lucky, you have caught my eye."


    Jiang Qinglian said with a smile, "My mother said that I had luck, and she said that getting to know you was the brightest thing I''ve done since I grew up."


    Yun Yi knew that Jiang Qinglian''s mother was also a sweetheart.


    After chatting for a long time, Jiang Qinglian hesitated for a long time and said, "Yunyi, I want to ask you something."


    Yunyi looked at her like this, and said with some doubts: "I just praised your temperament, you just screwed up."


    Jiang Qinglian said a little embarrassedly: "It may make you a little embarrassed, but I still want to ask."


    Yunyi put down the tea cup in his hand: "This is not your temperament."


    Jiang Qinglian took a deep breath: "My aunt is a concubine in the palace. She was good at first, but she suddenly fell ill half a year ago. I took a lot of medicine, but it didn''t help. My grandmother was anxious all night long. I can''t sleep well, for fear that my aunt will have three strengths and two weaknesses."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 573： awe

    Chapter 573 gave birth to awe


    sighed and continued: "But the verdict of the Tai Hospital has been shot, and it still doesn''t get better. I can''t even eat food recently. My grandmother is afraid of bad news, and I really feel distressed.


    Yunyi, I know this is embarrassing for you. After all, the palace is not very peaceful, but I still want to ask, what can I do? "


    Yunyi listened to her words: "What are the specific symptoms?"


    Jiang Qinglian said with some sadness: "My body is weak, my face is pale, and my body sweats a lot."


    Yun Yidan couldn''t judge by hearing this, she also knew that Gong''s affairs were out of her control, but Jiang Qinglian had already spoken, so it was not easy to refuse directly.


    After a little consideration, he said, "I can''t judge just from hearing the symptoms you said, and I''m not good at interfering in the affairs of the palace. I won''t tell you the reasoning here."


    Jiang Qinglian nodded and said, "I was reckless."


    Yunyi picked up the tea cup and took a sip of tea: "There are two kinds of illnesses in the palace. You must first find out the symptoms before you can take medicine."


    Jiang Qinglian seemed to understand Yun Yi''s words, and quickly got up and said, "Thanks for the point, I''ll say goodbye now, and I''ll send a maid to pick up the potion."


    Yunyi nodded and asked someone to send them out of the house.


    instructed Wen Zhu behind him: "Go and ask Butler Shen to come over."


    Not long after, Butler Shen walked in: "Young Madam."


    Yunyi said directly: "Uncle Shen, I''ve also got a general understanding of the situation in the mansion in the past few days. Taking advantage of this time, I will gather the servants in the mansion. I have a few words to say."


    Butler Shen nodded and said, "Yes, this subordinate will let someone come here."


    After saying that, he turned and left the main hall.


    The General''s Mansion is not small, it took two quarters of an hour to get all the talents.


    The old lady who got the news asked Wei Wei to accompany her to support the grandson''s daughter-in-law, and said to the servants in the mansion: "In the future, the affairs of the manor will be handled by the young lady, and anyone who is disrespectful will be sold directly to the mansion. "


    After ?? finished speaking, he sat aside and let Yunyi speak.


    Yun Yi first called a few stewards to come forward, first recognized everyone, and then said: "Since the government affairs are entrusted to me, then I have to do things according to my rules, maybe everyone will feel uncomfortable at first. But I hope you guys get over it."


    After ??, let Banxia step up and explain everything one by one. Of course, the account book was replaced by the account book she prepared in advance, and explained that Banxia would come to teach them how to use it.


    After ??, he looked at the servants who had been standing for a long time. This was also what Yun Yi did on purpose. Yun Yi could see and hear every move of these people clearly.


    Put down the tea cup in his hand, got up and walked around the crowd a few times, and all the servants she ordered stood up.


    Yunyi said directly: "Uncle Shen, it''s fine if these people sell it directly."


    Butler Shen knew exactly what the young lady meant, and also knew that the people named by the young lady were all cunning and cunning people.


    I just wondered in my heart, how did the young lady accurately identify these people?


    couldn''t help feeling awe towards Yun Yi.


    Butler Shen asked the servants who were named to be taken down, and the servants who stayed where they were were all terrified. They knew more about the characters of those who were named just now. The young lady even removed them directly. General''s House.


    It can be seen how powerful the young lady is at seeing people. They are glad in their hearts that they were kept, but in their hearts they sounded the alarm bell for themselves.


    What Yun Yi wants is this effect: "You have seen it too, I don''t think I need to say anything more. If you don''t want to be eliminated from the General''s Mansion like them, just do your own thing and keep your mouth shut. ."


    The people below responded in unison: "Yes, young lady."


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 574： Liwei

    Chapter 574 Li Wei


    Yunyi''s hand, not to mention Steward Shen and the servants, even the old lady sitting beside him was shocked.


    Although she didn''t know the specific conduct of those people, she could see the clues from the faces of the housekeeper and the servants. She originally thought that Yun Yi was too young, and was afraid that the servants would follow the yin and the yin, so she came to take charge.


    Now, seeing Yunyi''s violent methods, he finally felt relieved.


    Wei Wei whispered in the old lady''s ear: "Now you should rest assured, the young lady is really amazing."


    The old lady smiled and nodded: "God bless my General''s Mansion."


    After saying that, he stretched out his hand and motioned for Wei Wei to help her leave.


    The grandson''s daughter-in-law is a capable and successful person. Her old bones are no longer in the way, but she is very happy. With such a mistress in the general''s house, she can rest assured even after a hundred years.


    Yun Yi saw that the old lady was leaving, she wanted to get up to say goodbye, but was stopped by the old lady: "You are busy with yourself."


    After the old lady left, Yun Yi promulgated the new rules of the general''s mansion, and asked Banxia to read them one by one, and then follow the new rules, reminding everyone not to take chances and say that there is no mercy.


    In addition, several stewards in the house are rotated, which means that they have to change shifts every six months, which can avoid a lot of problems and supervise each other. Both the steward and Yunyi can save a lot of trouble.


    After everything was arranged, Yun Yi looked at the servant standing below and said, "I can''t control what you did in the General''s Mansion before, but from today onwards, you must do your due diligence according to the rules, if you do something wrong, then If you get punished, if you do well, you will get a reward, can you hear it clearly?"


    Everyone replied in unison: "Yes."


    Having said everything that needs to be said, Yun Yi asked several supervisors to stay, so they all disbanded to go to work.


    After the people left, Yun Yi took an account book from Ban Xia and said lightly, "Manager Qi, how many years have you been in the manor?"


    Guanshi Qi had seen the power of the young lady before, and when he heard his name, a thin layer of sweat broke out on his forehead, and he stepped forward: "Back to the young lady, the servant has been in the mansion for more than 20 years. "


    Yunyi threw the account book on the table: "You made this account book?"


    Director Qi wiped the sweat from his forehead and looked at the table: "Yes."


    Yun Yi looked at him coldly: "Then do you have something to say now?"


    Steward Qi''s legs softened and he knelt directly on the ground: "Young madam, this old slave has worked diligently in the General''s Mansion for more than 20 years, and has never done anything wrong to the General''s Mansion. Please check it out."


    Yunyi looked at Steward Shen: "How many years has Steward Qi been in charge?"


    Steward Shen glanced at Steward Qi: "Mrs Hui, he was the steward who was promoted five years ago."


    Yunyi has always done things without detours: "Then you are very courageous. The manager who was promoted five years ago dared to embezzle the money in the government after half a year of promotion. Who gave you the courage?"


    After hearing this, Steward Shen thought that Steward Qi was promoted by the old lady herself. She usually speaks and handles things smoothly, and her popularity in the mansion is not bad. I never thought that the young lady would be the first to punish him. .


    Director Qi was horrified when he heard this. He knew what he was doing, but he didn''t expect the young lady to be so powerful, so he checked it out.


    Yun Yi didn''t have time to chat with him here, so he gave him a cold look: "In these years, you have coveted the 16,000 taels of money from the General''s Mansion, I limit you to return it all in three days, otherwise don''t blame me for taking your whole family. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 575： look what youve been up to

    Chapter 575 Look at what you have done


    After hearing this, Steward Qi was even more frightened. He didn''t expect that the young lady knew that he had a family, and sweat dripped down on his forehead: "Young lady, servant, servant"


    He really didn''t know what to say.


    No matter what he has to hide, Yun Yike said coldly: "I don''t care what the reason is for you, if you don''t come back within three days, then I can only have someone **** you to the yamen, since your sweet wife and concubine can be with you It''s the same, and I should be able to share the pain with you."


    After ?? finished speaking, he stood up, let Banxia bring her things, and went back to the backyard together.


    The reason for doing this is because Xiao Yiping has found some things, but these things can''t be said by herself. Anyway, she is more realistic, and she will take back the money and talk about other things.


    After Yun Yili came, Steward Shen looked at the sluggish steward Qi, and said with some hatred: "You are confused, the old lady values ??you, that''s why I brought you up, and because I trust you, I let you talk to the old man directly. People report directly to see what you have done?"


    Originally, these accounts in the house were read by Butler Shen and then handed over to the old lady. Several supervisors have never made any mistakes, and they are all old people in the house. After that, they handed over the accounts directly to the old lady every month. Look over.


    Butler Shen can see that the young lady is really ruthless. When such a big thing happened, she didn''t say how to punish Qi Steward, but let people spit out the greedy ones first.


    took another look at the pale steward Qi on the ground: "Don''t stay here, don''t hurry up and collect money."


    Steward Qi only reacted when he heard Steward Shen''s words, got up from the ground, and stumbled to the outside of the mansion. He is now in a fog and doesn''t know what to do next.


    Now I can only go to Miss Biao. A large part of the money was sent to Miss Biao. If I want to take it all out, I might as well kill myself.


    I thought of my daughter-in-law again, and of the person who was used to living a good life. If I became destitute, I don''t know how she would react.


    Without those rude people, coupled with Yunyi''s new rules of clear rewards and punishments, the house is more orderly than before.


    Brother Hao came back from the academy to accompany Yunyi to have dinner, and followed the martial master arranged by Jing Rui to the backyard to practice martial arts.


    Yunyi is still pondering these industries in the General''s Mansion, writing and drawing on paper, ready to re-plan.


    The general''s mansion is really not too small. There are five villages in the suburbs of Beijing, and they are all large villages of more than 1,000 acres. There are one restaurant and one inn in the capital. There are also twelve shops, of which five The store is run by the house itself, and the remaining seven are rented out.


    In addition, other prefectures also have the properties of the General¡¯s Mansion. Although there are not as many as the capital, there are Zhuangzi and shops, which add up to a lot. This is only the property of the General¡¯s Mansion.


    Later, Jing Rui came back and saw Yun Yi writing and drawing there: "Yi Er, what are you doing?"


    The servants saw the ceremony and thought they had retreated.


    Yunyi stopped writing and got up with a smile: "Plan these industries in the General''s Mansion."


    Jing Rui put down the bag in his hand: "Those are not in a hurry, don''t tire yourself."


    Yunyi helped him take off his coat, and personally helped him to get a change of clothes out: "Go take a shower, I''ll accompany you to eat some later."


    Jing Rui took over the clothes with a smile, and pointed to the bag he had just brought into the door: "I brought you something back."


    Yunyi turned his head and looked over: "What is it?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 576： Seems to be a small thing

    Chapter 576 It seems that I have committed a lot of things


    Jing Rui smiled mysteriously, instead of answering directly, he smiled: "It''s something you like."


    Yunyi pushed him to take a bath: "Go take a bath, the food should be delivered later."


    pushed Jing Rui into the shower compartment, then turned to look at the bag on the low couch.


    After opening the bag and seeing the contents, he couldn''t help but feel a burst of joy in his heart. In the past and present, it became Jing Rui''s habit to collect jade for Yunyi.


    There are three jade stones inside ??. Although they are not very large, they are the best of the best at first glance.


    Yunyi couldn''t put it down and played for a while, when he heard Jing Rui''s voice behind him: "Do you like it?"


    Yunyi looked up and gave him a bright smile: "I like it, where did you find it?"


    Jing Rui sat down while sending the buttons of his clothes: "Where did I find it, those **** in the camp want to eat the toffee and cheese you made, and ask me what do you like?"


    Yunyi looked at the top-quality jade in his hand: "Isn''t it a bit exaggerated to exchange such precious jade for a few pieces of toffee and cheese."


    Jing Rui threw the handkerchief used for twisting his hair aside: "Things are rare, they are a bunch of picky sons and young masters, so they don''t care about this thing."


    Yunyi looked at the jade and smiled: "They are really extravagant, then, for the sake of these few jades, I will pack their toffee and cheese in the future."


    Jing Rui saw Yun Yi''s arrogant little expression, smiled and reached out and pinched the tip of her nose: "That''s not good, those meals are the only one now, if you want to eat it, it''s the price."


    Yunyi laughed: "You are so cruel."


    Jing Rui hugged the people in his arms: "It''s not good to be cruel to them, or else you will have to go to heaven."


    took the jade from Yunyi''s hand, and then looked at the person: "What are you busy with in the mansion today?"


    Yunyi stretched out his arms and wrapped his arms around Jing Rui''s neck: "I did a big thing today."


    Jing Rui put his arms around the person and looked at him with a smile: "Listen to this tone, it''s not a small matter."


    Yun Yi rested her head on Jing Rui''s neck: "I looked at the account books in the house before, and everyone else was fine, even if they were able to do it right, it would be a little trouble, but she was in charge of buying daily necessities, but she was not too timid. "


    Jing Rui kissed Yunyi''s forehead: "It seems that I have committed a lot of things to make Yier say that she is not small."


    Yun Yiqing said with an "um": "It''s true that the crime is not small. Five years ago, my grandmother promoted him to be a steward. In less than half a year, he dared to greedy the money in the Mo Mansion, and the amount was not small.


    I got someone to estimate that in the past five years, I have embezzled about 16,000 taels of silver from the house, which is really a big moth. "


    Jing Rui frowned and said, "I heard from my father before that my grandmother has to check the account books every month. Why is there such a big discrepancy?"


    Yun Yi watched the kitchen come over to deliver the food, raised her side and said, "I''m afraid there is something else going on here."


    Jing Rui followed her and got up: "Just don''t get tired of yourself."


    The two walked to the table, Yun Yi first helped Jing Rui to serve a chicken soup: "You have a bowl of chicken soup first."


    Jing Rui took it from her, and only then did Yun Yi talk about Concubine Yun.


    Jing Rui finished drinking a small bowl of chicken soup, and then said: "According to the past practice, 80% of the time is someone else''s trick."


    Yunyi said, "She''s just a concubine, can she get in the way of others?"


    Jing Rui took a piece of crispy meat and fed it to Yun Yi: "You don''t know that, she''s not a high-ranking person, so she can''t hinder others, but she gave birth to a son."


    Yun Yiduo smart person: "You mean someone wants her, wants her son?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 577： It seems that the new account and the old account should be counted together.

    Chapter 577 It seems that the old and new accounts should be settled together


    Jing Rui gave Yun Yi a thumbs up: "Yi Er is smart."


    I thought about it, but there are several concubines in the palace who have no sons. Who is so cruel?


    If you can''t give birth to a son yourself, it doesn''t count if you want to rob someone else''s son, but also the life of his own mother?


    *


    After Steward Qi left the house, he went to Miss Biao immediately.


    The young lady he was looking for was the culprit who caused Jing Rui''s mother to hide in the village.


    After Ai Xinyi passed away that year, Fang Lanxin still wanted to seduce Cheng Yanbin, but unfortunately Cheng Yanbin was not amorous, plus Fang Lanxin was resentful, and felt that if it weren''t for her, Ai Xinyi would not have done it for her. If you hide Qingjing on Zhuangzi, you will not be counted on, and you will die at a young age.


    So these years, when Cheng Yanbin was in the mansion, Fang Lanxin never came to the general mansion.


    Five years ago, Cheng Yanbin was ordered to go out to Beijing on a business trip. Fang Lanxin heard about it and went to the mansion to visit the old lady. She stayed in the mansion for a while before leaving.


    It was only at that time that Director Qi had the opportunity to show his face in front of the old lady.


    Because of his smooth handling of things, he was promoted to be a steward by the old lady.


    Fang Lanxin¡¯s family name is Gou now. It turned out that when she married into the Gou family, the Gou family¡¯s family was pretty good, but later there were mistakes in the business, and the Gou family suddenly lost the good life before.


    Five years ago, when Cheng Yanbin was out of Beijing, he lived in the mansion for more than half a month, and somehow got involved with Qi Guanshi.


    Fang Lan was puzzled when she learned that it was the steward of the General''s Mansion: Why did you come here before it was time to give away the money? "


    When he saw the embarrassed manager Qi, he was taken aback by his appearance: "Master Qi, what''s wrong with you?"


    Director Qi glanced at the maid behind Fang Lanxin, Fang Lanxin found a reason and left the girl: "Mr. Qi, but what happened?"


    Manager Qi didn''t care about anything else, he told everything that happened today, and said anxiously: "Most of the money is with you, I can only come to you."


    Fang Lanxin heard this, her face was ugly: "The matter is so urgent, where can I get so much cash, and most of the money was spent by me, how can I give it to you?"


    Qi Guanshi was angry, and broke the jar and said: "Anyway, if you don''t take it, then I can only go to the old lady to tell the truth, it''s not that I want to force you, it''s the young lady who said that the money must be returned in three days, otherwise report to the officer."


    Fang Lan''s heart panicked now. She knew how much Cheng Yanbin hated her, so even if she went to the General''s Mansion, she only dared to go there when Cheng Yanbin was not in the mansion.


    As for how she knew Cheng Yanbin''s movements, that was of course the credit of the current manager Qi, so now they are grasshoppers on a rope.


    Fang Lan''s heart is now in a turmoil. Instead of reflecting on what she has done wrong, she blames Yun Yi in her heart and blames her for being troublesome.


    She is now afraid that her husband''s family will know about this, and she will not be able to raise her head when she is at her husband''s house.


    Steward Qi reported the letter and didn''t wait much longer. He had to go home and change the valuables from the seller and collect the money as soon as possible. He never dared to think about running away with his family.


    It''s just that he didn''t know that since he left the house, someone has been following him in the dark, so he confirmed the news Xiao Yiping had found before.


    When Yunyi received the news, a wicked smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, thinking: It seems that the old and new accounts should be settled together.


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 578： You always have to pay when you come out

    Chapter 578 You have to pay back when you come out


    Fang Lanxin sat there alone for a long time after Director Qi left, thinking about how to resolve this matter.


    At first, he looked at the manager''s cleverness and said good things to him in front of his aunt. Later, he found a way to create an opportunity, and his aunt promoted him to be a manager.


    Over the years, she has received a lot of benefits from Director Qi. At the beginning, Director Qi was afraid that he was looking for someone to rely on, thinking that if something went wrong, someone would help him intercede.


    In the beginning, they were greedy for dozens of taels every month. Later, the appetite of two people with similar smells became bigger and bigger. This greed lasted for five years.


    As for why Manager Qi didn''t have any problems when his aunt checked the accounts, she didn''t know, but there was definitely something tricky in it.


    Before and after, Director Qi sent over 6,000 taels of silver, but the money was almost spent by herself. Now let her prepare so much cash.


    It''s not that she didn''t think about not admitting it, but Qi Guan is a shrewd person, and her expenses over the years are also there. If the matter is really big, you can find out at a glance, and then it will be even more embarrassing.


    After thinking about it for a long time, I can only sell the store I bought privately and see how much money I can get. If I can''t, I can only **** some of the jewelry I bought to show off.


    He got up and walked to his own courtyard with a heavy heart, but at the second gate, he met Shen Qiulu, the elder sister-in-law who was about to go out.


    This Shen Qiulu''s natal family is also a merchant, and she is better than her in everything from dowry to daily expenses. Although her natal family is average, but with the General''s Mansion as its backing, it is considered a close match.


    æ¨æ² was unavoidable to compare before, and it was not a day or two for her to compete in secret with this sister-in-law, so she responded when Director Qi came to the door.


    At the beginning, I was still guilty and scared. I was afraid that the General¡¯s Mansion would find out that it was fine after a few months, and my courage and appetite were getting bigger and bigger. Still debunked.


    At the same time, Cuixiang, the maid next to the old lady in the General''s Mansion, has been walking around in the servant''s room restlessly.


    She was delivering things to the front yard just now, and she accidentally overheard the conversation between Butler Shen and the other stewards surnamed Li in the mansion. She knew that something happened to Steward Qi, and the young lady found out that he had embezzled money from the manor.


    She was so frightened that she almost threw the things in her hands. The account book that Manager Qi sent to the old lady every month was helped by herself. Manager Qi gave her some jewelry in private every month. As long as the number is right, usually one eye is opened and one eye is closed.


    But now that such a thing has happened, will I be implicated, and whether Qi Guanshi will say anything unfavorable to me.


    Originally wanted to ask him about the situation, but after turning around, I couldn''t find out where the others were, so I had to go back to the servant''s room.


    Cuiyu came in and saw her circling the room: "Cuixiang, you''re in the room, why didn''t you get back after I called for a long time?"


    Cuixiang was upset, and was not in the mood to deal with Cuiyu who came in: "I was distracted just now, didn''t hear it, call me something?"


    Cuiyu gave her a strange look: "Yes, the old lady asked you to come over."


    Cuixiang''s heart almost jumped out of her throat when she heard this: "Cuiyu, do you know what the old lady is looking for from me?"


    Cuiyu always felt that Cuixiang was weird today: "You don''t give the old lady a massage every day at this hour, and when I don''t see you today, Wei Mammy asked me to call you over."


    Seeing that her face was not good, she added, "Cuixiang, are you not feeling well?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 579： The two broke up in the street

    Chapter 579


    Cuixiang was afraid of showing her feet, so she quickly waved her hand and said, "It''s okay, it''s just that I went to the front yard to deliver things, and I walked too fast, and I was a little confused. I took a rest for a while and felt better."


    Cuiyu smiled and walked to his bed: "It''s fine, then you can go over quickly, so as not to make the old lady wait for a long time."


    Cuixiang raised her hand and patted her head, thinking with some annoyance: How could she forget such an important thing.


    took a deep breath and quickened the pace of his feet.


    entered the old lady''s house and saw that the old lady had already lay down.


    Wei Wei gave her a displeased look: "What time is it?"


    Cuixiang hurriedly pleaded guilty: "Old Madam, the slave girl just got angry, and it''s only now that she is relieved. It''s a bit late, please forgive me."


    The old lady didn''t say a word, Wei Wei said: "Okay, let''s start."


    These maids in the courtyard, Cuixiang massage is the best.


    Cuixiang got the words, and hurriedly stepped forward and got busy, trying her best not to be distracted, thinking that she couldn''t go wrong again, so as not to let the old lady and Wei Wei see the flaw.


    I can¡¯t be in a mess right now. Anyway, I don¡¯t know the prices of those things on weekdays. As long as I check the quantity, I can¡¯t blame myself.


    I thought so in my heart, but I was still very flustered, and when I was distracted, the strength in my hands was lost.


    Old Madam had forbearance once or twice, but she frowned more often, and Wei Wei, who was beside her, immediately noticed something was wrong: "Cuixiang, why don''t you have any weight in your hands?"


    Cuixiang was shocked when she heard it, and quickly retracted her thoughts, and the old lady stretched her eyebrows.


    *


    The next day, Jiang Li, who was out of office, came back with a message.


    Sun Guogong''s mansion intended to marry Lu Ziyan to Lu Chengfeng, and the two families agreed, but Lu Ziyan did not agree, and stopped Lu Chengfeng halfway to tell him not to daydream.


    Lv Chengfeng was injured at the racecourse today, and he was not happy at all, so he couldn''t bear it anymore, so he went back and said that he didn''t like such a woman.


    As a result, the onlookers watched a good show, and the two broke up in the street.


    After hearing this, Yun Yi laughed: "Lu Ziyan is really arrogant, she really regards herself as the master of Sun Guogong''s mansion, that is, the old Guogong is still alive, if this umbrella is gone, I am afraid that she will die directly. Gotta go from heaven to hell."


    Zelan on the side replied: "What the young lady said is that none of the young ladies in Sun Guogong''s mansion like her."


    Banxia replied with a smile: "She is a foreign cousin who is treated better than the serious lady in the house, so it''s no wonder she likes her.


    If she had a better temperament, she would be sensible and polite, but she relied on the goodness of the grandfather to her, and bullied the young ladies in the house. I am afraid that the people in the house wanted her to marry. "


    Yunyi listened to the conversation between the two and laughed: "Lu Ziyan still wants to marry high, so just wait."


    Wen Zhu interjected: "That must have that fate."


    Just when a few people were joking, Qingdai walked in from outside: "Young Madam, steward Xiao is here."


    Yunyi finished writing the last big character with a pen, and instructed: "Put it away."


    The second-class maid outside the door brought water in, and Yun Yi washed her hands before taking Banxia and Qingdai to the front yard.


    Xiao Yiping saw Yunyi coming, got up and saluted: "I have seen the master."


    Yunyi raised his hand: "Sit down."


    A maid brought tea, and then backed out, Banxia stood behind Yunyi, and Qingdai stood at the door of the main hall.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 580： someone is making trouble

    Chapter 580 Someone is making trouble


    Xiao Yiping said: "Master, Yixing and Yilong are back, and several state capitals to the north have also sold their shops, and they are now intensively renovated. The branches in each state capital can open at the end of the year at the latest."


    Yunyi nodded and said, "Did you send any news to Yiji and Yixiang in the south?"


    Xiao Yiping replied: "It''s the news that came back a few days ago, and I haven''t received it in the past few days."


    Yun Yi picked up the tea cup, skimmed the foam, took a sip, and then said slowly, "Let Yiru take someone to the south again to see what''s going on there, if it doesn''t work, report it to the General''s Mansion. name."


    Xiao Yiping nodded lightly: "Yes, the subordinates will make arrangements when they go back, just to prepare the manpower for the south side, and they will also set off in the next few days."


    Thinking of the news I received in the morning: "Master, the people who made trouble in ''Juxiangyuan'' before were people from Prince Yu''s Mansion."


    Yunyi looked up at Xiao Yiping: "Are you sure?"


    Xiao Yiping nodded heavily: "Yes."


    It turned out that some people deliberately made troubles in ''Juxiangyuan'' a few days ago, but Xiao Yifan saw it through, so that not only did they fail, but they also lost a lot of money before they were released.


    Yun Yi thought to himself, the people of the Yu Palace are really not things.


    The last time I was at Fushou Temple, the big county master Mo Yule dared to push people into the water because he was jealous of the Ronghua county master. Now the people of Yuwangfu dare to go to Juxiangyuan to make trouble, but they are really a nest of snakes and mice.


    Juxiangyuan is diagonally opposite to the restaurant opened by Yuwangfu. Since the opening of "Juxiangyuan", the business of "food guests" in Yuwangfu has not been as good as before.


    Because when Juxiangyuan opened, there was a congratulatory gift from the government of Zhenguo, and the shopkeeper of the restaurant guests still had some concerns. It is estimated that after a recent investigation, it was found that Juxiangyuan had nothing to do with the government of Zhenguo, so I couldn''t bear it anymore. I want to make something happen to break Juxiangyuan.


    I didn''t expect that after being beaten up by Xiao Yifan, I found evidence. Although those people didn''t say who was behind the instigation in the end, they still let Xiao Yifan slaughter them.


    Yunyi asked Xiao Yiping to wait for her for a while, then took Banxia back to her courtyard, went directly to the pharmacy to make some fiddling, and made two packets of medicine powder.


    When he returned to the front yard again, Yun Yi said casually, "You go to Prince Yu''s Mansion in person at night, and sprinkle the powder all over Prince Yu''s Mansion. Remember to wash your hands when you go back."


    Xiao Yiping knew that the master was angry, got up and bowed: "Yes."


    The two talked about some miscellaneous things, and Xiao Yiping left with the things.


    *


    In the evening, Yun Yi took Brother Hao to the old lady''s courtyard: "Grandma, Brother Hao and I are here to accompany you for dinner."


    Brother Hao ran in first when he got to the door: "Grandmother, Brother Hao came back from the academy, did you think about Brother Hao?"


    When the old lady heard that the two brothers and sisters were coming, she quickly walked out of the room with a smile: "Brother Hao is back, come here quickly, grandma let someone prepare something delicious for you."


    Yun Yi smiled and joked: "Grandmother, you can''t get used to him like this anymore, it won''t be cute if you turn back and eat like a chubby dumpling."


    The old lady reached out and took a piece of red bean cake and handed you Brother Hao: "Children are cute when they eat fat. Besides, Brother Hao has such a large amount of daily activities, it doesn''t matter if he eats more."


    Brother Hao took the pastries handed over by the old lady and thanked him, "Thank you grandmother."


    After taking a small bite: "Grandma, it''s delicious."


    The old lady saw that Brother Hao liked it, and said happily: "If you like it, you can eat more, and grandmother will prepare it for you later."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 581： The slave has something to say

    Chapter 581 Minions have something to say


    Brother Hao ate happily: "Thank you grandma."


    After these days, the old and the young get along very well. The old lady likes Brother Hao very much. Hearing Brother Hao''s thanks, she said, "You don''t have to be polite with your grandmother, you are happy if you like your grandmother."


    The three of them were talking, and the maids also brought dinner.


    Wei Wei smiled and joked: "Since the young master Chen Hao came to the mansion, the old lady''s mood has improved a lot, and she has more meals than before."


    Yun Yi didn''t answer, but handed the old lady a bowl of winter melon pork ribs soup in person.


    The old lady took it with a smile. She liked Yun Yi''s temperament very much, and she was not pretentious at all. As long as she came to eat, she would do it herself, just like an ordinary family.


    The three grandfathers and grandchildren had a lively meal, and they talked again. Before leaving, Yun Yi said, "Grandmother, tomorrow I will take Brother Hao back to Xiao''s house. My grandmother misses Brother Hao. I''ll send him back to stay for a few days."


    When the old lady heard that Brother Hao was going back to Xiao''s residence, she asked anxiously, "When will you be back?"


    It''s really that the mansion was too cold before, and it''s hard to have a child, and the old lady is really reluctant.


    Wei Wei smiled and explained the old lady: "Master Chen Hao will be back in a few days. Besides, the young lady may already have a young master or a young lady in her stomach. You will be busy in the future."


    The old lady''s attention was diverted, and she really felt better again, staring at Yunyi''s stomach with glowing eyes.


    The staring Yun Yi was a little embarrassed. It''s really hard to say, anyway, they think it''s better to let it go.


    The old lady wanted to reach out and touch Yunyi''s belly, but she was afraid that Yunyi would be under pressure, so she retracted her hand, thinking in her heart, should she secretly start preparing some baby blankets and small clothes, which can be used sooner or later anyway .


    After Yunyi left, the old lady said to Wei Wei: "Go back and ask the sewing room to send some cloth, it''s good to make some preparations in advance."


    Wei Wei replied with a smile: "Okay, it''s too late today, let them deliver some tomorrow."


    *


    The next morning, Director Qi came over with the 13,000 taels of silver that he had collected earlier: "Young Madam, the servants can only collect so much for the time being."


    Yun Yi said with a cold face: "When are you going to return the remaining three thousand taels?"


    When Guanshi Qi heard Yun Yi''s question, he hurriedly knelt down. He was afraid that the young lady would use the knife on his wife and children, so he had to say, "Young lady, please allow me a few more days, and the remaining three thousand taels will be enough for the servants. delivered together."


    Yunyi shook his head and said, "It''s only three days after three days. If you can''t make up enough, then I can only send you to jail."


    Steward Qi was terrified: "Young madam, I beg you, give the servants a few more days."


    Yunyi thought: This is the end of your greed.


    Manager Qi panicked and said, "Young Madam, this slave has something to say."


    Yunyi stopped walking forward: "Tell me, I want to hear what you can say?"


    Qi Guanshi''s heart was hesitant: "Not all the money was used by the slaves, and some of it was sent to Miss Biao Fang Lanxin. Of the three thousand taels owed, she owed two thousand taels, and the remaining one thousand taels was owed by her. What the slave owes, I hope the young lady will check it out."


    Yunyi had a mocking smile on his face, thinking in his heart that he was waiting for you.


    But he still pretended to be puzzled: "Is everything you said true?"


    Steward Qi raised three fingers and swore: "Every sentence the servant said is true, I dare not hide it."


    Yun Yi said coldly, "You have to be responsible for what you have said, or else you will add more sins, and the consequences are not something you can bear."


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 582： If you do something wrong, you will be punished

    Chapter 582 If you do something wrong, you must admit punishment


    After listening to what he said, Yun Yi said coldly, "I don''t care what transaction there is between you, but the money that is greedy for ink must be returned to me."


    paused and continued: "I want to see the remaining silver before sunset today, otherwise the consequences are definitely not something you can bear."


    It was already cool in October, but the sweat on Qi Guanshi''s forehead seemed to be inexhaustible.


    After ?? finished speaking, Yun Yi got up and took the maids and went straight to the old lady''s courtyard.


    Wei Wei saw Yun Yi coming over and bowed: "Young madam."


    Yunyi had a slight smile on her face: "Mother Wei, where''s your grandmother?"


    Wei Wei said respectfully: "I was busy playing around in the backyard a few days ago. What about those pots of flowers that you sent me?"


    Yunyi didn''t stop, and followed Wei Mammy to the backyard.


    The old lady was watering the flowers with a kettle in her hand. Seeing Yunyi coming over, she smiled and waved: "Come and see these pots of flowers."


    Yunyi looked at the flourishing Oncidium and Jasmine on the slate, and said with a smile, "It''s a blessing for these flowers to come to my grandmother."


    The old lady smiled and said, "This flower is blooming well, it''s festive to see it."


    Yunyi smiled and pointed to a pot of flowers beside her: "Grandmother, this Oncidium, the flower is like the Chinese character ''Ji'', also called auspicious flower. With proper care, it blooms all year round."


    The old lady listened to Yun Yi''s words and looked at it carefully: "It''s true."


    Now the old lady is in a better mood: "This means good."


    Looking at Yunyi, the eyes were even more kind. Having such a granddaughter-in-law is really a blessing from a previous life.


    Yun Yi looked at the mandarin duck jasmine lying on the side again: "Grandmother, this two-color jasmine can bloom twice a year, once in early spring, and once in this golden autumn and October, but the flowers in October are much less than in spring, but the fragrance is the same. Intense."


    The old lady smiled and nodded: "I just sent several pots, and I''m going to send one each to Shao Mansion. Your second uncle and grandmother are also flower lovers, so they will definitely like it."


    Yunyi took the kettle from the old man''s hand: "If my aunt and grandmother like it, I''ll have someone send it to me, and these grandmothers can just keep it for viewing."


    The old lady cleaned her hands and asked, "Why is this hour here?"


    Yunyi put down the kettle in his hand, and then said, "I have to come over and report something to my grandmother."


    The old lady motioned to enter the room to speak.


    Yun Yi stepped forward to take Wei Mama''s place, and helped the old lady into the main hall.


    After ?? helped the old lady to sit down, Yun Yi sat down at the next seat: "Grandmother, you must already know about the management of Qi?"


    The old lady thought that Yun Yi was talking about this matter: "You mentioned it before, since the government affairs are in your hands, you have the final say in the affairs of the government. Although he was promoted by me, he can do If you do something wrong, you will be punished.¡±


    Yun Yi coughed lightly: "Grandmother, that steward Qi has spent more than 16,000 taels of silver in the house in five years, and his grandson-in-law asked him to return it within three days. He brought 13,000 taels of silver just now.


    Today, he also shared a piece of news, which involved his cousin Fang Lanxin, so the grandson-in-law came to ask the grandmother for instructions? "


    The old lady frowned when she heard this: "Why is there anything about Lan Xin?"


    Even Wei Wei, who was beside her, was puzzled. After looking at the old lady, she looked at the young lady.


    Yunyi said softly, "The manager Qi said that a portion of his money for greed for ink is sent to his cousin every month. Listening to him, he was promoted because his cousin said good things in front of you."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 583： It really makes no sense

    Chapter 583 is really outrageous


    The old lady''s face was extremely ugly: "It turns out that there is something about Lan Xin here, she is really courageous, and I was confused about what happened back then. I miss her so much that I don''t care about her.


    She was good, and she even reached out to the general''s mansion, which is really outrageous. "


    Yun Yi was afraid that the old lady would be angry, so she quickly said, "Grandmother, it''s not too late to find out the matter now, what''s more, their granddaughter-in-law will let them pay back a lot of money for their greedy money."


    Wei Wei helped the old lady pat her chest. After the old lady took a few deep breaths, she felt that her chest was better.


    Yun Yi thought: It seems that she is really angry, but this matter must be made clear, otherwise, what she will do in the future may cause the old lady to think that she cannot tolerate others.


    The old lady may have remembered the old things, and then thought that if she hadn''t been confused back then, her son would not have been so lonely, and suddenly lost the good mood before: "Since the government affairs are handed over to you, grandmother will no longer interfere, things Just deal with it as you want.


    As for Lan Xin, she is a distant relative. Since she has done such an outrageous thing, there is no need to contact her again. Since she dares to do such a thing, there is no need for the general''s residence to protect her. "


    That''s what Yun Yi was waiting for. Fang Lanxin was also considered an accomplice in killing her mother-in-law. She still does such a thing now. Without the protection of the General''s House in the future, her good days at her husband''s house will probably come to an end.


    After a long delay, the old lady said to Cuiyu standing beside her, "Go and call Cuixiang."


    Cuiyu went outside in response, but she thought: Cuixiang might also be implicated. Thinking about the new jewelry she adds every month, she had a bad feeling in her heart.


    Walking through the promenade, I happened to meet Cuixiang who hurried over at the corner: "Cuixiang, the old lady is looking for you."


    Cuixiang raised her head: "Sister Cuiyu, it''s not time for a massage yet, does the old lady have something to do with me?"


    After all, we have served the old lady together for many years, and after tangled, he said: "The young lady was at the old lady''s place, and she talked about the matter of managing Qi. You are responsible for checking the accounts every month. I am afraid that I have something to ask you, so you have a plan in your heart. ."


    After she finished speaking, she looked at Cuixiang, only to find that Cuixiang''s face was pale.


    Cuiyu is still unclear about the new jewelry that Cuixiang buys every month. She was afraid that Manager Qi would bribe her, so she shook her head and said, "Cuixiang, let''s go, the old lady is still waiting."


    Cuiyu and Cuixiang entered the main hall one after the other, Cuixiang''s whole body was shaking, and she tried to calm herself: "I have seen the old lady, I have seen the young lady."


    The old lady looked at Cuixiang and asked directly, "Cuixiang, how much do you know about managing Qi?"


    Cuixiang shivered: "Hui, Hui, the old lady, the slaves only found out a few days ago. It''s really not about the slaves, and I ask the old lady to be kind."


    Although the old lady said that she was charitable, her mind was not confused, and she said coldly and angrily: "You still don''t tell the truth?"


    Cuixiang knew she couldn''t hide, but if she didn''t tell the old lady and let the old lady find it out, she would not end well: "Old lady, the slaves are checked every month according to the number, and there is no mistake. As for the price, there are very few slaves. Going out, I really don¡¯t know, and ask the old lady to forgive me.¡±


    Thinking about the gentleness of the old lady on weekdays, I wanted to make a blog, and added: "Qi Guanshi always brings some small gifts to the slaves when he sends the account book every month. I really don''t know what the slaves are."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 584： Its all their fault

    Chapter 584 Everything is their own fault


    After listening to Cuixiang''s words, the old lady looked at Yun Yi: "Since you don''t have to worry about it, let''s deal with it. I can''t accommodate her in this courtyard."


    One sentence determines Cuixiang''s place of return, and Cuixiang knows exactly what it means.


    She pounced on the old lady''s feet: "The slave girl really didn''t mean it, she really didn''t know it, and when the slave girl realized there was a problem, she couldn''t look back.


    Old lady, for the sake of the servants serving you, give them a way to live. "


    Seeing that the old lady didn''t even give her a straight look, Cuixiang turned around and begged Yunyi again: "Young madam, please give the slave a way to live, except for this matter, the slave has never done anything to be sorry to the old lady and the general''s mansion. things, please."


    The old lady listened to the noise and said to Wei Wei who was behind her: "Take her down and wait for the young lady to deal with it."


    Wei Wei replied softly, "Yes."


    After a while, the old woman came in. She didn''t give Cuixiang a chance to speak again, she just blocked her mouth with a rag and pushed her down.


    After ?? and others took them away, the old lady said to Yun Yi: "In the future, you can directly decide what to do in the house, even if the people in my courtyard make mistakes."


    Yunyi knew that this was the old lady''s practical actions to show her support.


    took the steward Qi, and dealt with Cuixiang next to the old lady, who would dare to refuse in the future.


    Yun Yi saw that the old lady was tired, got up and said, "Yes."


    After replying, he continued: "Then the grandson-in-law will go to work first."


    As soon as Yunyi left, the old lady sent the maid next to her and said to Wei Wei: "I didn''t expect such a thing to happen, Lan Xin is really bold, it seems that I don''t have a cousin in my heart at all, otherwise she It must not be possible to do such a thing.¡±


    Wei Wei knew that the old lady was unhappy: "Old lady, the young lady is a smart one. If you know to get the money back first, I''m afraid they are still holding unrealistic dreams."


    After saying that, she thought to herself that the young lady is not only smart, but also a cruel person. If they thought that the money would be over, they would be wrong.


    The old lady was somewhat relieved after hearing this: "Yun Yi is not a soft-hearted person, but everything is their own fault."


    After ?? finished speaking, he stretched out his hand and motioned for Wei Wei to help her back to the inner room.


    *


    On the other side, there was no way to manage the facts together. He sold the yard he lived in with his wife and children behind his back, but still couldn''t get enough, so he went to Fang Lanxin again.


    Fang Lanxin is now particularly afraid of Steward Qi coming to look for her again. What is scary? A servant from the front yard came to report: "Second Madam, Steward Qi from the General''s Mansion is here."


    Fang Lanxin''s face was ugly. She wanted to say that she was not feeling well, but she was afraid that the people in the manor would be suspicious. After all, when the generals came to the mansion every month, it meant that the general''s mansion had sent something to her again.


    It is not because of his own vanity that he has come to this point.


    My mother-in-law''s family thought that the things and money sent by Director Qi were sent by the old lady of the General''s Mansion, so they did not dare to offend her easily.


    But if I let my in-laws know what I do, I''m afraid I don''t have to be a human being.


    She knew the purpose of Director Qi coming to find her, so she had to say to the servant: "I know, I''ll be over in a while."


    After ?? and the others left, she sent the maid in the room, opened her box, and took out the silver note given by her husband.


    The eldest daughter is going to get married after the new year. A few days ago, the husband gave a thousand taels of silver, which is the money for the dowry for the eldest daughter.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 585： Treat others with their own way

    chapter 585


    Looking at the silver note in his hand, he wondered where the money would come from, and after thinking about it, he took out the title deed for his dowry to Zhuangzi from the box. Not even a thousand taels.


    In the last act of cruelty, he took out the makeup and a pair of jade bracelets with excellent water head that his cousin had given him from the jewelry box of the dressing table.


    Looking at the jewelry box that was more than half empty, Fang Lan''s heart was bleeding.


    cursed in her heart that Yun Yi would not be able to give birth to a son in her life. If she hadn''t been busy with her own business, she wouldn''t have to become a seller, and what would she use to compare her sister-in-law Shen Qiulu in the future.


    If Yun Yi knew that she was at this stage, and still wanted to compare with others, she would have laughed out loud.


    Before sunset, Yun Yi received three thousand taels of silver from Director Qi.


    Yunyi didn''t think about asking them to double the compensation, but according to the information provided by Xiao Yiping, they couldn''t come up with more, so it was better to recover the lost money first.


    When the silver was in hand, Yun Yi directly called the housekeeper to come over: "Guide Qi is greedy, guards and steals, Cuixiang neglects his duties and is selfish. The general''s house can''t accommodate such a servant, so take it down and sell it."


    Qi Guanshi was dumbfounded: "Young madam, the servant knows that he was wrong, sold his property and returned all the money, please forgive the servant for the sake of returning the money in full, the servant promises to reform his mind and do his job well. "


    Yun Yi looked at him coldly: "It''s only now that I know I''m wrong, it''s too late, you still have the deed of betrayal in the mansion, so you dare to be so bold, not only greedy for the money in the Mo mansion, but also dare to carry the master behind your back. Marrying a wife and having children outside is really daring, the General¡¯s Mansion would not dare to keep a servant like you again.¡±


    No matter how much management Qi asked, people were still taken down.


    The affairs of Steward Qi and Cuixiang gave Yun Yi a strong presence in the mansion, and the servants became more attentive in doing things, and they all understood that the young lady looked gentle and spoke softly, but she acted as a means of thunder.


    *


    The next day, Jing Rui took a break and got up early in the morning to practice with Yun Yi in the backyard.


    Seeing Yunyi put his hand away, Banxia came over: "Young madam, something happened to Prince Yu''s mansion."


    Yunyi took the handkerchief that Banxia handed over, wiped his sweat, and said casually, "Let''s hear it."


    Banxia coughed lightly: "Just now, the driver who delivered the ingredients to Zhuangzi said that Prince Yu''s mansion has become a rat''s nest for some reason. Thousands of rats visited Prince Yu''s mansion last night."


    Jing Rui came over and heard the second half of the sentence, and looked at Yun Yi in surprise: "What are you talking about?"


    Yun Yi smiled and said, "Prince Yu''s mansion was visited by mice last night. He must have done too many wicked things, and he was punished."


    After saying that, he smiled and handed the other handkerchief to Jing Rui.


    Who is Jing Rui? Knowing that this is probably related to Yun Yi, he asked softly in her ear, "Have the people of Prince Yu''s mansion offended you?"


    Yun Yi handed the handkerchief to Banxia, ??waved her hand to let people leave, and then said, "The people from Prince Yu''s Mansion went to Juxiangyuan to make trouble a few days ago, not only trying to stir up the business in the store, but even putting a recipe on it. idea.


    They even sent people to the door to do damage at night. Although they didn¡¯t succeed, they were very reluctant to respond. Since they stretched their claws first, of course I have to return them. Don¡¯t they like to throw those disgusting things? It is more appropriate to use the way of others to treat others'' bodies. "


    Jing Rui''s face turned cold after hearing Yun Yi''s words, and he reached out to help her brush the broken hair around her ear: "Very good."


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 586： Didnt you send a greeting card to the Generals Mansion?

    Chapter 586 Didn''t I send a greeting card to the general''s residence?


    Yunyi looked up at Jing Rui, and chuckled softly: "I believe that during this time, the servants of Prince Yu''s Mansion will be able to live in peace."


    Jing Rui sat down: "You don''t have to worry about this matter. It doesn''t matter whether King Yu deliberately condone it or he really didn''t know it. Anyway, it was the people from Prince Yu''s mansion who did something nasty, and then King Yu had to take care of it."


    Yunyi laughed and put her head on his shoulder: "Okay, then leave it to your husband."


    The two were talking when Brother Hao ran over: "Sister, brother-in-law, I''ve packed everything up."


    Yun Yi smiled and said, "Brother Hao misses his grandmother?"


    Brother Hao was a little embarrassed: "I couldn''t go back last time because of something. It''s been too long. I''m afraid my grandmother is worried."


    Yunyi reached out and touched Brother Hao''s little head: "Okay, let''s go back after breakfast."


    After Yun Yi and Jing Rui finished washing up and changed their clothes, it happened that breakfast was also delivered from the kitchen. Brother Hao might be in a hurry to return to Xiao''s house, which is much faster than usual.


    Yun Yi smiled and looked at him: "You slow down, be careful of choking."


    Brother Hao blushed: "I''m in a hurry. I made an appointment with Hongzhang and will go back today. They must have waited."


    Yunyi only then knew that this little guy was not only anxious to go back to Xiao''s house to see his grandmother, but also thought about the group of friends.


    After drinking the porridge in the bowl: "When did you make an appointment with Hongzhang?"


    Brother Hao said with a smile: "A few days ago, Hongzhang also went to Hengbei Academy to study, but he is in Class B, and we can only talk after class."


    The three of them packed up, and the servants put Yunyi''s gifts on the carriage. Jing Rui took Yunyi and Brother Hao to the old lady''s courtyard first, and they talked with them for a while before leaving the house.


    The three of them had just boarded the carriage and left the gate of the mansion when the Cui family''s carriage arrived and just missed it.


    The servants of the Cui family reported the name of their master and handed over a famous post, explaining that the old lady of the Cui family brought her granddaughter to accompany the crime, but the reply was that the major general accompanied the young lady and the young master of the Xiao family back. Xiao''s house.


    When the old lady of the Cui family heard that the young lady had returned to Xiao''s house, she thought that she had come, so she would visit the old lady of the General''s Mansion. Anyway, if it wasn''t for the General''s Mansion, she would not have come in person.


    It''s just that she thinks too beautifully, thinking that her daughter is the wife of the Prime Minister''s residence, and the old lady of the General''s residence has to give her face.


    But the servant who came out of the mansion just said lightly: "Mrs. Cui, I''m sorry, my old lady is sick and can''t see you. The old lady also said that now the affairs of the general''s residence have been handed over to the young lady, Mrs. Cui. If something happens, come back at another time."


    Mrs. Cui looked at her eldest daughter-in-law: "Didn''t you send a greeting card to the General''s Mansion?"


    The eldest daughter-in-law said with a guilty conscience, and said in a low voice, "Mother, it was the daughter-in-law who was wrong. I wanted to see the elder sister, and the general''s house would not shut us out, but I didn''t expect that no one was in the house, the general. The old lady of the house is now in a ill health again."


    Mrs. Cui looked at her eldest daughter-in-law and didn''t know what to say. She looked like a smart person on weekdays, how could she do such a ridiculous thing.


    I''m afraid that I''m used to relying on the Prime Minister''s mansion on weekdays. I thought that everyone would be used to them. Obviously, I came to apologize, but now I can''t even enter the gate of the General''s mansion.


    She didn''t want to lose her temper at this time, so she endured the unhappiness in her heart and said, "Then go to Xiao''s house, anyway, it is to make amends for the young master of the Xiao family. It''s a waste of time."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 587： What do you know other than making trouble

    Chapter 587 Besides making trouble, what else do you know


    Cui Mengting in the carriage whispered: "Actually, there is no need to go to Xiao''s house at all, my father is still a sixth-rank official, although Xiao''s family has said that he is a leader, but he has not pursued an official career. "


    Mrs. Cui couldn''t listen anymore: "Shut up for me, what else do you know besides making trouble?"


    Taking a deep breath and stabilizing his emotions, he continued: "Even if the Xiao family is not very good now, who can guarantee that they will not develop in the future, the eldest young master of the Xiao family was chosen at a young age, and there are in-laws like the General''s House. , how can the career be bad in the future, not to mention that people have to participate in next year''s spring festival."


    Wen Yirou is very regretful now. She wondered why she listened to her daughter''s words. She was so confused that she didn''t let anyone come over to send her greetings in advance.


    So he opened his mouth and said, "Mother, what you said is that since people are not in the mansion, the same is true when we go to Xiao mansion."


    *


    As soon as the carriage of the General''s Mansion arrived at the gate of Xiao Mansion, Brother Hao couldn''t wait to get out of the carriage, and after getting off the carriage, he rushed into the mansion and went straight to the grandmother''s courtyard.


    Yunyi arranged things later, and then walked to the grandmother''s courtyard with Jing Rui.


    The carriage behind ?? was loaded with a cartload of gifts, including fruits and pears from the north, oranges and all kinds of dried seafood from the south, furs prepared by Jing Rui, and ginseng honey made by Yunyi himself.


    Anyway, there is Jing Rui, things have long passed the bright road, and he is not afraid of what others say.


    Yunyi went to the grandmother''s courtyard, and saw that the grandfather and grandson were chatting lively. The old lady smiled, and was there asking about Brother Hao''s studies, did you miss out on practicing martial arts on weekdays?


    Brother Hao said in high spirits: "Grandmother, rest assured, everything is fine in the General''s Mansion. I will practice martial arts with Master Wu every morning and night. I am not lazy, and I will complete the homework carefully every time."


    Seeing Yun Yi and Jing Rui coming in, the old lady was thinking of greetings, but was stopped by Yun Yi: "Grandma, this is at home, we don''t have so many rules."


    The old lady still got up: "That being said, the etiquette can''t be broken."


    Yunyi stepped forward and took her grandmother''s hand, helping her to press on the seat: "Grandmother, if you do this again, Yier will be really angry."


    The old lady had no choice but to give up. After they were seated, she greeted Jing Rui, and then she said, "Yesterday, your second uncle and grandmother visited the mansion, and your cousin Jiarong gets engaged on the sixth day of next month."


    Yunyi asked with a smile, "I haven''t seen Jiarong for a few days. I really don''t know about it. Who is it?"


    The old lady smiled when she heard Yun Yi ask this: "The order is for Jiang Zhongming, the second son of Jiang Yanfeng, the chief of staff. You said it was a coincidence that you and the Jiang family are still on good terms."


    Yun Yi thought to herself: I''m afraid there is still Jiang Qinglian''s handwriting here. Otherwise, the Shao family and the Jiang family have no intersection. Thinking about the character of the Jiang family, it should be good for Jiarong to marry into the Jiang family, but Jiang Qinglian is the second Brother, I really haven''t seen it myself, so I didn''t express my opinion.


    said with a smile: "At that time, Jing Rui and I will definitely go over to cheer on our cousin. Maybe the grandmother from the general''s residence will also go there. I said before that I want to give flowers to my second uncle and grandmother."


    The old lady smiled and said, "Well, when you got engaged, the two of them hit it off right away, and they could chat very easily. If it wasn''t for your second aunt and grandmother who were afraid of gossiping, they would have come to visit."


    Jing Rui put down the tea cup in his hand: "The next time my grandmother sees my second uncle and grandmother, tell her, if you have time, come to the mansion to talk to my grandmother, the general''s mansion is not so particular."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 588： Then this is a door-to-door apology.

    Chapter 588 Then this is coming to apologize


    The old lady smiled and nodded: "Okay, I''ll bring this to you."


    Brother Hao stayed for a while, and then couldn''t stand it any longer. Yun Yi looked at his small expression with a smirk, and suddenly laughed: "Brother Hao, you have a nail under your butt?"


    The old lady just looked at the sound: "What''s the matter, do you want to let go?"


    Yunyi burst into laughter when she heard her grandmother''s words, only to hear Brother Hao angrily shout, "Sister."


    Yun Yi was afraid that it would really annoy people, so she stopped laughing: "Okay, if you want to go, you can go, you can''t run far, go back to the house early, and your sister and brother-in-law won''t be waiting for you for a while, when do you want to go there? Stop, say hello to grandma and ask the driver to take you there."


    Brother Hao lost the angry look on his face, nodded and said, "Got it, big sister."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he heard someone coming to report: "Old Madam, the young master of Ji''s next door is here to find the young master to play."


    Brother Hao''s eyes lit up a little at once, and he turned around and said, "Grandmother, the homework assigned by Mr. Hao was done last night, and Hongzhang and I will come back after playing for a while."


    The old lady smiled and nodded and said, "Come on, that kid Hongzhang has come to ask you a lot. I heard from your brother a few days ago that Hongzhang is going to study at Hengbei Academy."


    Brother Hao glanced out: "Grandmother, Hongzhang has already arrived at Hengbei Academy. I saw him in the academy."


    Unexpectedly, Ji Hongzhang couldn''t wait any longer, so he let his servants bring him over. The very polite people in the room greeted him, looked at the old lady who looked up and asked, "Grandma Xiao, Can we go out and play for a while?"


    The old lady smiled kindly: "It turned out to be an appointment. I can''t complain that I can''t sit still. Go, go."


    Brother Hao just left when another servant came in to report: "Old Madam, there is a visit from the Cui family outside the gate."


    The old lady didn''t know that Brother Hao was bullied in the academy, and she said with some doubts: "Cui family, which Cui family?"


    The servant said, "The prime minister''s wife''s family."


    Now the old lady is even more puzzled: "We have never had contact with this Cui family, why did you come to the door?"


    Yunyi''s face turned cold, and he repeated the bullying that Brother Hao suffered in the academy.


    The old lady frowned and said, "Then this is coming to apologize?"


    Yunyi thought to himself, the Cui family was just going through the motions, and they didn''t come to apologize sincerely. Such an apology is not worth it, but now he has too many things to worry about, after all, the Prime Minister''s Mansion and the General''s Mansion are also involved.


    Just when she was thinking about whether or not to meet, Jing Rui said, "Don''t see if you don''t want to. Don''t think about the Prime Minister''s Mansion. Deng Huancheng is still a decent gentleman, and he won''t be in trouble with the General''s Mansion because of the Cui family''s affairs."


    Yunyi heard this and looked at her grandmother.


    Of course, the old lady couldn''t ignore this, she only heard her say: "Everyone has come to the gate, whether it''s sincere or fake, it''s considered to be bowing his head, you have to forgive others and forgive them, let''s meet, and save your money. The General''s Mansion is causing trouble."


    After counting the time, they also knew that the Cui family must have arrived at the General''s Mansion first, and they came to Xiao''s Mansion after they had not seen anyone.


    When Yunyi and the others arrived in the main hall, the Cui family also happened to come in. After a few words of greetings, they entered the main hall and took their seats together.


    After the maid served tea, the old lady of the Cui family said: "The granddaughter in the house is naughty and has done something wrong. Today, I brought her to apologize to the young master of the Xiao family, and also asked the major general and the county lord, And the old lady of the Xiao family forgives her this time."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 589： Its not going to be the case.

    Chapter 589 This matter can''t just be forgotten


    Yun Yi did not answer after listening to Mrs. Cui.


    If I didn''t want to embarrass my grandmother, I wouldn''t let them into the house, don''t think about saying a few nice words, I would let Cui Mengting go, after all, she touched her bottom line.


    Mrs. Cui said it sincerely, indicating that this old lady is also a person of great wisdom. It is also unfortunate that the Cui family has a daughter like Cui Mengting.


    Look at Cui Mengting''s face again, it''s not here to make amends, this is to draw hatred.


    Yunyi snorted in his heart, anyway, people are here to go through the motions, so it doesn''t matter if they fool around.


    So he said: "Since the old lady said so, we can''t hold on, but Miss Cui''s expression doesn''t look like she came to apologize."


    Once Mrs. Cui heard this, she turned to look at her granddaughter, and had a panoramic view of Cui Mengting''s expression that she hadn''t had time to take back.


    sighed inwardly, thinking that this trip would be in vain: "Meng Ting, what are you still doing?"


    Under the urging of her grandmother, Cui Mengting said, "I was wrong about what happened before. I won''t do it again in the future. Please forgive me this time."


    Mrs. Xiao didn''t want to make trouble for her grandchildren, let alone bring trouble to the general''s residence, so she said a few polite words before sending the person away.


    After the Cui family left, Yun Yi glanced at Jing Rui, Jing Rui nodded slightly at her, the two of them had a tacit understanding and didn''t mention it again in front of her grandmother, but Yun Yi knew that it wouldn''t be the end of it. .


    Yunyi and Jing Rui accompanied the old lady to chat for a while, and then they left together.


    *


    On the other side, Jiangfu.


    Mrs. Jiang was preparing a betrothal gift for her second son, Jiang Zhongming, with a smile on her face, but her daughter said that the girl from the Shao family is very cheerful, and she likes this kind of character.


    Especially the second son, who is picky, did not object to this marriage. Seeing that the day of the betrothal approach was approaching, he personally watched the betrothal people packing the betrothal gifts and making a book today.


    As she was busy, she heard Jiang Qinglian come in and saw what was being packed, she laughed and joked: "Mother, the future second sister-in-law''s betrothal gift is really rich."


    Mrs. Jiang heard her daughter''s words: "Didn''t you say that the young lady of the Shao family is good or bad? You helped to fight for these things. Why, do you regret it now?"


    Jiang Qinglian smiled and hugged her mother''s arm: "Mother, look at what you said, I have nothing to regret. When my second brother marries someone back, you will understand that you will never be disappointed."


    Mrs. Jiang raised her empty hand and tapped her daughter''s forehead: "You, after finishing your second brother''s marriage, it''s your turn to see if you are skinny."


    The smile on Jiang Qinglian''s face suddenly solidified: "Mother, I''m still young, so don''t be in a hurry."


    Mrs. Jiang also knew that her daughter did not like this marriage very much, but this marriage was decided at a young age, unless the other party broke off the marriage, otherwise, with the master''s temperament, it would never be possible to withdraw from the marriage.


    had to pat his daughter on the shoulder: "A few days ago, my mother sent someone to inquire about Fu''s family. Although Fu Yichuan''s family is poor, his character is not bad.


    Your father also knew that he owed you, so he told me privately before that when you get married, the dowry will be increased by 30%, and the mother will take part of her dowry. With these things, I believe that the life will not be too bad .


    Mother knows that no amount of things can make up for the unhappiness in your heart, but life is lived by people, and mother believes that you can also live a prosperous life. "


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 590： I must wait for me to return to the palace before entering the palace.

    Chapter 590 I must wait for me to return to the palace before entering the palace


    Jiang Qinglian has long since recognized the reality. A person like her own father can never be ungrateful and break off the marriage for her daughter.


    Knowing that this matter is irreversible, and I don¡¯t want to make my parents feel guilty anymore, I simply said: ¡°Mother, don¡¯t do this, the daughter has already figured it out, and the father also has the difficulties of the father. I was ignorant before and made you embarrassed.¡±


    Mother Jiang heard her daughter''s words and tears came out: "Lian''er has really grown up, don''t worry, even if you marry into the Fu family, your father, mother and your two brothers will always think of you, this is what the family owes you. ."


    Jiang Qinglian suddenly laughed when she heard her mother''s words: "Look at what my mother said, marriage matters, which are not the words of my parents'' life matchmaker, I didn''t turn around before.


    Although the daughter has never met the son of the Fu family, didn''t you just say that the Fu family is from a poor family, but the Fu family is of good character. In the future, there are family members who will protect her, so what is the daughter afraid of? "


    The mother and daughter were talking when someone hurried in: "Madam, it''s not good, there is news from the palace that the concubine Yun vomited blood today, the old lady asks you to come over and discuss the matter."


    Jiang''s mother had a solemn expression on her face when she heard this. The second son was about to get engaged. At this time, the little sister-in-law must hold on, or else the marriage of Zhongming would be a possibility.


    hurriedly explained a few words to the servant, and took Jiang Qinglian to the old lady''s courtyard.


    As soon as we entered, the atmosphere was very dull. Mother Jiang stepped forward and said, "Mother."


    The old lady had obviously cried before, and looked at her eldest daughter-in-law who came in: "Hui Yue, there is news from the palace that your sister vomited blood today. I''m afraid her days are running out, but what should I do?"


    Mrs. Jiang listened to her mother-in-law''s words. On the one hand, she felt distressed for her sister-in-law, on the other hand, she was worried about her second son''s marriage, and said, "Mother, I have just sent someone to inform my husband and the rest of the family."


    Jiang Qinglian''s heart aches as long as she thinks that her aunt might leave them.


    Before entering the palace, my aunt was very kind to their nephews and nieces. Although my aunt entered the palace for special reasons, it was for the Jiang family.


    Jiang Qinglian remembered what Yun Yi said before, but now it would be difficult to ask a reliable doctor to bring him into the palace.


    You can''t bring the doctor into the palace blatantly, that would not only hit the hospital''s face, but also the saint''s face, and if the aunt was really harmed, I''m afraid she would also slap the grass and startle the snake.


    Don''t bring the doctor into the palace, the aunt is afraid that it will really be bad luck.


    After thinking about it, he said, "Grandmother, when father comes back, are we going to enter the palace?"


    The old lady sitting at the top, thinking of the hard-working daughter in the palace, began to wipe her tears again, and when she heard the granddaughter''s words, she raised her hand and wiped her tears: "Yes, when your father and the second and third uncles come back, let''s Enter the palace."


    Thinking that this might be the last time I see my daughter, tears flowed down my cheeks.


    Mrs. Jiang glanced at her daughter and didn''t know what her daughter wanted to do. Just as she was about to ask, she heard Jiang Qinglian say, "Grandmother, I''m leaving the house now, you must wait for me to return, can you save my aunt''s life? , this is the only chance, remember to wait for me to return to the palace before entering the palace."


    After she finished speaking, she turned and ran out. She knew that it would not be kind to go to Yunyi now, but she couldn''t do it if she had to watch her aunt die.


    After leaving the grandmother''s yard, he said to the maid who followed behind: "Quickly prepare the car, I want to leave the house."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 591： please save my aunt

    Chapter 591 Please save my aunt


    The maid followed her lady''s instructions and ran off to do errands.


    Mrs. Jiang heard her granddaughter''s words and didn''t know what she meant, but she knew that her granddaughter was not the kind of nonsense person, and she kept thinking of the blessing of the Bodhisattva in her heart, hoping that the method she thought of would really help the daughter in the palace.


    Waiting is tormenting. The reason why the old lady did not enter the palace at the first time was because she wanted to wait for her children and grandchildren to come back to see her sister/aunt for the last time. After all, it is not possible to enter the palace at any time, especially the harem.


    When Jiang Qinglian arrived at the General''s Mansion, she heard that Yun Yi had returned to Xiao Mansion, and she kept the coachman rushing to Xiao Mansion.


    Fortunately, at noon, there were not too many pedestrians on the road, so the driver drove all the way to Xiao Mansion.


    Jiang Qinglian couldn''t wait for the announcement, and entered the house with the servants.


    In the backyard, before the servant could speak, Jiang Qinglian rushed in front of Yunyi: "Yunyi, I''m afraid I''m going to cause you a problem by coming here today, but I really can''t watch my aunt die, please. You save my aunt."


    said and wanted to kneel down.


    Yun Yi grabbed her and said, "Your aunt''s condition has gotten worse?"


    Jiang Qinglian''s eyes turned red: "The news came out from the palace, my aunt vomited blood, and my grandmother endured torment in the palace to wait for my father, uncle and brothers in order to let the family go to the palace to see my aunt for the last time. .


    Yunyi, I know today is really reckless, but my aunt is still so young, I really can''t bear it, if my aunt is really bad, I''m afraid my grandmother will not be able to bear it.


    My cousin is only eleven years old, he really can''t live without my aunt, Yun Yi, please save my aunt, no matter if you can save it or not, our Jiang family is grateful to you and keep this kindness in our hearts. "


    Jiang Qinglian understands that if there is an accident with her aunt, her cousin will be hurt first, then her grandmother, and their Jiang residence. Without her aunt''s protection, I am afraid that it will also be affected. No matter what the reason is, I don''t want my aunt to have an accident. Can only be cheeky to ask Yun Yi.


    Jing Rui didn''t want Yunyi to go into Gongyun to go into the muddy waters, even if Yunbi was good, she couldn''t even protect herself, how could she protect Yunyi, I''m afraid those evil spirits should hate Shang Yunyi.


    Yun Yi considered for a long time, and then said, "Well, I can enter the palace with you, but I can''t expose it in front of people."


    Yunyi thought that whether it was the Xiao Mansion or the General Mansion, they were somewhat weak in the capital, and Jing Rui said before that most of the Jiang family are upright, and one more friend has more ways to go.


    In addition to the fact that life is at stake, I can''t really stand by and watch. I originally thought that the Jiang family would find a doctor to go to the palace in private to check the inferior pulse, to see if the concubine Yun had been tricked by someone else.


    Looking at Jiang Qinglian''s performance today, the Jiang family may not have had time to bring someone into the palace.


    Yunyi explained the situation to her grandmother, and then said to Jing Rui: "Don''t worry, I will go to the palace with the Jiang family and will not expose myself."


    Jing Rui didn''t want Yun Yi to participate, but he also knew that she was kind-hearted, and it was impossible for her to die, so she had to nod her head and said, "Be careful with everything, and put your own safety first."


    Yun Yi said to Jiang Qinglian: "Go back first, I will wait for you at the intersection in front of the palace in a while, don''t let anyone other than your family know of my existence, don''t take your own car Others, arrange for someone to drive."


    Jiang Qinglian almost cried: "Thank you, thank you, I''m really sorry, then I''ll go first."


    She understood what Yun Yi meant by those words, she was going too far, and after saying goodbye to the old lady of the Xiao family and the major general, she hurried back.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 592： We Jiang family should keep this kindness in our hearts

    Chapter 592 The Jiang family must keep this kindness in our hearts


    Not long after Jiang Qinglian returned to the house, the men of the Jiang family also returned to the house one after another.


    She dismissed all the servants in the main hall, and asked her uncle to stand guard at the door. Only then did she repeat what Yun Yi said before, and also said that she had asked Yun Yi to enter the palace together today, so that everyone Don''t show your feet after entering the palace for a while.


    When the Jiang family heard her words, everyone''s faces were not very good-looking, and the old lady made a final decision: "Just do as Lian''er said, and you all warn me, no matter what happens, our Jiang family must keep this kindness in our hearts. "


    A total of five carriages came out of the Jiang family. The carriage that Jiang Qinglian sat in was at the end, and her second brother Jiang Zhongming was driving the carriage.


    The Jiang family understands that they are afraid that Yunyi can agree today, and there are reasons why the Jiang family and the Shao family want to get married. After all, if Jiang Zhongming and Shao Jiarong really get married, they will be relatives in the future.


    So the Jiang family has different feelings for Shao Jiarong, who is about to get engaged to Jiang Zhongming. If Yunbi can really be saved, then Shao Jiarong can be regarded as a great hero.


    When the Jiang family''s carriage passed the last intersection before entering the palace, Yun Yi, who had put on makeup, quickly got into the last carriage. Even Jiang Qinglian who was sitting in the carriage did not recognize Yun Yi, let alone drive the car. Jiang Zhongming.


    However, the two of them tacitly agreed without saying a word. Yun Yi''s maid outfit was somewhat similar to the maid Yuxiu beside Jiang Qinglian. Even if someone noticed it, they wouldn''t think much about it.


    Jiang Qinglian saw Yunyi: "Yunyi, I really wronged you today."


    Yunyi patted her hand: "Don''t say that, we are friends, and I don''t want to cause trouble by doing this."


    The Jiang family''s carriage arrived at the gate of the palace, and directly handed over the waist badge left by the messenger in the palace. The guards at the gate of the palace also knew that the concubine Yun in the palace was afraid that it would not work. The Jiang family was afraid that the whole family would be dispatched to see the end. one side.


    Soon the carriage was released, but after one more door, the carriage could no longer go in. Their status did not reach the level of sitting in a sedan chair, so they had to walk to the Yuyang Palace where Empress Yun lived.


    The old lady is very thoughtful about her daughter, and she doesn''t care about anyone else. Anyone can see the anxiety in her eyes.


    The group was taken to Yuyang Palace, and the concubine lived in the main hall of the first palace.


    The family was taken to the door of the inner room where Concubine Yun lived. The male guests stopped there first, and the old lady and the female family entered the inner room first.


    As soon as she entered the room, the old lady could no longer hold herself back, and quickly stepped forward, looking at her scrawny daughter: "Madame, my daughter."


    Yunbi may have been waiting for the Jiang family: "Mother."


    The mother used all her strength, rested for a while, and then continued: "I can see you again, my daughter is at ease, how about my brothers?"


    The old lady of the Jiang family couldn''t help herself from crying, but Liu Huiyue, the eldest lady of the Jiang family, said, "Everyone has entered the palace, so she is waiting outside the door. If the mother wants to see them, her concubine will call them in."


    Yunbi nodded lightly: "Tell them to come in, all come in, I want to see my family again."


    These words made all the female relatives of the Jiang family break their defenses, and they all wiped away tears. They didn''t want to cry, and they didn''t want to make the empress feel uncomfortable, but they couldn''t help it.


    When the men of the Jiang family came in, Concubine Yun swept their faces one by one, and said with reluctance, "I will hand over Yuan''er to you in the future, I don''t ask him to do much in the future, just ask him to grow up safely. ."


    The people in the house couldn''t help weeping, and they really pity the hearts of parents all over the world.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 593： As expected by Yun Yi

    Chapter 593 As expected by Yun Yi


    Concubine Yun had no strength after saying these words, but she still looked at everyone in her family greedily.


    The reluctance in his eyes makes people feel distressed.


    The old lady said to the palace maid standing in the room at this time: "We want to say a few sweet words to the concubine Yun, please do it conveniently."


    Concubine Yun can only bring a maid who is close to her when she enters the palace. It is a pity that the maid fell ill a few years ago, and the servants who are currently serving are all assigned by the palace, so Mrs. Jiang speaks like a man.


    After the maids in the house had all retreated, Yun Yi quickly stepped forward, took Yun Concubine''s hand, and helped her feel her pulse.


    Concubine Yun was startled at first. Madam Jiang whispered a few words in her ear, and then she realized that she closed her eyes and calmed herself down. Whoever can live wants to die, she also wants to live, she has too much reluctance.


    As Yun Yi guessed, Concubine Yun was hit by someone else''s trick, and it was true that the poisoning was too deep, and the internal organs had been injured. If an ordinary doctor diagnosed it, he would not be able to cure it.


    Who is Yunyi? Even if there is no space, with her superb medical skills, she can pull people back from the hand of the King of Hell as long as she wants.


    Yunyi knew that the Jiang family couldn''t stay here for too long, so it was more important to save Yunbi''s life first.


    So he took out a porcelain bottle from his sleeve pocket, and poured out a pill from it. He didn''t care that someone would bring white water in, so he took the tea on the table and let the Jiang family wait for her to take the next pill first.


    Hearing that someone was coming this way, Yun Yi didn''t care to say: "You must listen to me seriously, you must keep the pills in this porcelain bottle, and don''t let anyone find out.


    After that, no matter who brings the soup and medicine, you must not drink it anymore. Find a way to deal with it. Later, I will let the Jiang family send the pills that can relieve the poison on your body. "


    After saying that, Yun Yi got up and walked behind Jiang Qinglian, saying, "Someone is here."


    The eldest lady of the Jiang family helped Concubine Yun to hide things quickly, and then whispered to Concubine Yun: "I will tell you in detail later, be careful not to let anyone find out."


    Yun Yi just stood up when he heard the sound of greeting from outside: "I have seen the sage, I have seen the fourth prince."


    The people in the room also knelt down: "I have seen the saint, I have seen the fourth prince."


    Sage Shang Mo Yuxi said solemnly, "Get up."


    After that, I went straight to the bed and looked down at the scrawny concubine Yun, and I couldn''t help but think of the scene where they met in Yuhe that year, and I saw her in the crowd at a glance. Now Yiren is still there, but she is gone. ''s shadow.


    Yunbi struggled to remember to greet her, but she had no strength.


    Sacred Master hurriedly stopped him and said, "You are still ill, so you don''t need to get up. I know that the Jiang family has entered the palace. Come and have a look. Do you have anything to tell me?"


    Concubine Yun said weakly: "Thank you for your concern, the concubine''s body is not up to par, I am afraid that I will not be able to serve you in the future, but I am worried about our Yuaner, and I hope that the Holy One will protect him and grow up safely in the future."


    Although this is not good, it is true. The intrigue in the palace is too terrifying. After all, the Jiang family is outside the palace, so it is impossible to watch over them all the time.


    Sacred Master remembered Yunbi''s past gentleness and decency: "I know your thoughts, don''t worry, I should go."


    These words are like giving Yunbi a reassurance pill, there is a slight smile on Yunbi''s face, and you can''t tell if you don''t look carefully.


    It''s time to visit the sick, and it''s time for the Jiang family to leave the palace.


    Before leaving, Jiang Yanfeng asked for grace.


    Three days later, the daughters of the Jiang family could enter the palace again to visit Empress Yun, and the family reluctantly left.


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 594： There is no means, I am afraid it will be difficult to live

    Chapter 594 There is no means, I am afraid it is difficult to live


    The old lady of the Jiang family was crying all the way out of the palace. Seeing her daughter like that, to be honest, she felt that Yunyi was too young and didn''t have much hope in her heart.


    Although Yunyi only mentioned one sentence, she knew that her daughter was really being plotted against by others, and she felt aggrieved in her heart.


    I thought that if the Jiang family was strong, maybe my daughter would be better off in the palace. I''m afraid I have suffered a lot over the years because of my parents'' family. Thinking of this, my heart aches and I can''t even breathe.


    There are many officials in the Jiang family, but the rank is not too high, and it is Jiang Yanfeng who was exceptionally promoted to the left servant of the third rank of the Ministry of Personnel a few days ago. I plan to be promoted.


    After leaving the palace, Yun Yi did not get off the carriage at the first intersection, but waited until the third intersection, then greeted Jiang Qinglian and took an opportunity to leave quickly.


    Just after leaving the palace gate, Yunyi told Jiang Qinglian to go to Xiao''s house later tomorrow to get the antidote.


    also said that because he had been given chronic medicine before, it had already hurt his internal organs, and after detoxification, he had to be carefully conditioned, even if this would affect his lifespan, it was better to make it clear in advance.


    Jiang Qinglian looked at the place where Yunyi disappeared, thinking about what Yunyi said before, she couldn''t calm down for a long time, it seemed that the person who harmed her aunt had already made a plan.


    This time, the illness is fierce, I am afraid that person can''t wait.


    You don''t have to think about it to know why. My cousin is eleven years old. When he entered the palace to attend the banquet during the Chinese New Year, he heard from his aunt.


    Yunyi went directly to the General''s Mansion, instead of going through the gate, he went directly back to the courtyard through the small gate at the back, which was also agreed with Jing Rui in advance.


    As soon as she came in, Jing Rui greeted her: "Are you back?"


    Yunyi smiled and looked at him, nodded lightly: "Why are you here?"


    Jing Rui took her hand: "I was a little worried, so I came over and waited."


    He was embarrassed to say that after he returned to the mansion, he had come and gone to the back door several times. He was afraid that someone would find out the clue and directly sent the old woman who was guarding the back door away.


    The two returned to their yard, and Yun Yi directly instructed Banxia: "Prepare water, I want to take a bath."


    watched Pinellia leave.


    Yunyi then removed her hair bun and said, "The palace is really not a place for people, there is no means to do anything, I''m afraid it will be difficult to live."


    Jing Rui poured her a cup of tea: "What''s wrong with Yunbi?"


    Yunyi took off his coat and put it aside, and then sat down: "As I guessed, someone was drugged. It seems that the person who administered the drug has a lot of power. Otherwise, when the imperial physicians asked for the Ping An pulse, why couldn''t they find it?"


    Jing Rui nodded lightly and said, "What Yier said makes sense. Too many women are troublesome."


    Yun Yi squinted at him: "I''m afraid the sage won''t think so, anyway, no matter how the women fight, he will choose to open one eye and close the other, I don''t believe that he can''t know about the bad guys in the palace. thing?


    It is said that Concubine Yun was personally attracted to him. At that time, the Jiang family was already looking at others for their daughter, but someone from the palace passed the word, so Concubine Yun could only enter the palace for the sake of the family.


    This saint is also a scumbag. Since he liked it, why didn''t he stretch out his hand to protect him? The son is so old, why is he still just a concubine? "


    Having said this, he sighed deeply: "The family of the emperor is really ruthless."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 595： We are destined

    Chapter 595 We are destined


    Jing Rui pulled the man into his arms: "I''m just going to do a favor. I''m angry with you. Do you think everyone is as lucky as you are to meet a man like me?"


    Yunyi turned to look at Jing Rui, reached out and pinched his face: "Your cheeks are getting thicker now."


    Jing Rui smiled and pulled down her messy little hand: "It''s not to make you happy, you little conscience."


    Yun leaned on Jing Rui''s arms: "You''re right, and luckily I met you, but even if I don''t meet you, I won''t let myself live a lifeless life."


    Jing Rui heard this and hugged the person tightly: "No, we are destined for fate, even if we are far apart, we will find each other."


    Yunyi heard the firmness in Jing Rui''s words, and felt a lot more comfortable in her heart, thinking: Yes, how lucky I am.


    When Banxia brought water, Yun Yi fell asleep in Jing Rui''s arms.


    Not to mention Pinellia, even Jing Rui didn''t expect that he fell asleep while chatting and went to the palace, how tiring it was.


    Jing Rui had to gently carry the person onto the bed, then took the wet handkerchief, wiped off the makeup on her face little by little, and covered the person with the quilt.


    The next day, an edict was passed from the palace, and Concubine Yun was promoted to Concubine Yun.


    However, the Jiang family who received the imperial decree couldn''t be happy, and they didn''t know if their life could be saved. What''s the use of raising this grade now?


    Yes, in the eyes of the Jiang family, their daughters/sisters/aunts are gone, so what do they need to do, they don¡¯t have any ambitions anyway.


    When the family was silent, Jiang Qinglian said, "Grandmother, I''ll go to the General''s Mansion next day and ask the young lady to get the antidote. Don''t look at Yun Yi''s youth, her medical skills are really amazing."


    The acne marks on my face are the best proof. Because of the acne on my face, I have seen the doctor a lot, even the imperial doctor in the palace has asked for several times, but every time the root cannot be removed. People collapse.


    But after taking Yunyi''s medicine, the changes on his face are really visible to the naked eye, and now he only has some on his forehead, which is quite amazing. After all, the acne on his face has accompanied him for several years.


    Although the old lady of the Jiang family was very uncomfortable, she was looking forward to a miracle, but whether it was Jiang or the old man: "You don''t go today, it''s better to send someone to go, and bring it to the general''s house. trouble."


    Jiang Qinglian listened, and then realized that what her grandmother said was right. If her aunt''s illness improved in the future, she was afraid that the person behind her would inevitably have to investigate. She really thought it was simple.


    Yunyi didn''t do anything else today. After helping Concubine Yun to prepare the antidote, she made a lot of good gold sore medicines. This is for Jing Rui to take to the camp in the suburbs of Beijing.


    Last time, those people gave such precious jade for toffee and cheese, and they couldn''t be stingy. Even if there was no war now, they would have to bump into each other in their daily practice.


    The Jiang family sent a loyal servant from the family to the general''s mansion to get the medicine, but Yun Yi was very satisfied with this arrangement, after all, she didn''t want to cause unnecessary trouble.


    When the Jiang family re-entered the palace, there were only a few wives in the mansion. This was also a matter of their business, so that the people behind the scenes would not be suspicious.


    Concubine Yun, oh, no, now it''s time to call Concubine Yun. After taking the antidote given by Yunyi, her body is getting better and better, and her complexion has also improved a lot. People in the palace say that Concubine Yun is now returning to light.


    Before she died, the battle for the fourth prince began in the palace, and the fire became more and more prosperous.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 596： business is booming

    Chapter 596 The career is booming


    Not only in the palace, but also various foreign aids outside the palace began to fight, Yun Yi said with a smile after knowing it: "Fighting is healthier."


    The maid next to him didn''t understand what the young lady meant. After looking at each other, they all shook their heads. They really couldn''t keep up with the young lady''s thinking.


    It''s a pity that after more than ten days passed, Concubine Yun''s body was getting better and better, and she was able to get out of bed and move around.


    Even the sage took time out of his busy schedule to come and visit, seeing that the person was indeed in a lot of spirit, and he waved his hand in a good mood. It didn''t take long for the **** to bring a lot of good things to the palace maid. In Concubine Yun''s Palace.


    Now the atmosphere in the palace is subtle, and there is no infighting, and everyone is watching.


    The fourth prince is the happiest. Not only is his mother in good health, but he has also been promoted, and his grandfather''s eldest uncle has also been promoted, which is good news for him.


    He didn''t have any ambitions, he just thought that he didn''t need to envy the status of other imperial brothers as outsiders. Now his uncle is also a third-rank officer.


    Seeing that the mother and concubine are getting better day by day, the fourth prince is very grateful to his grandmother''s family, and his hanging heart is finally at ease.


    *


    This year, the weather was cold earlier, and it snowed at the end of October, which made people put on winter clothes early.


    Because Yun Yi gave Xiao Yiping a few recipes for making bacon, he built a bacon workshop on Zhuangzi before the snow fell.


    Yunyi left the house this morning, and the carriage went straight to the south of the city, towards Zhuangzi on the outskirts of Beijing. She had to go and see it in person. After all, this is the entrance, and hygiene must be cleared.


    Now the vinegar, soy sauce, old dark sauce, bean paste, and vermicelli sold in Zhuangzi are quite good, and other state capitals have also established workshops.


    When she arrived at Zhuangzi, Xiao Yiping was organizing everyone to cover the greenhouse with grass curtains. The temperature was a bit abnormal and he had to act in advance.


    Seeing Yunyi''s arrival, I took her to the newly built workshop for a walk. It was really well built. Xiao Yiping did everything I mentioned to him before.


    Having a competent subordinate really saves a lot of worry.


    The workers in the bacon workshop were also bought from Jamaica. Xiao Yiping bought hats and aprons according to Yunyi''s instructions, and also asked these people to pay attention to personal hygiene according to Yunyi''s instructions.


    Yunyi looked around and was very satisfied.


    Looking at the people who are training now, she originally wanted to end up practicing against them, but Zelan disagreed and whispered in Yun Yi''s ear: "Young madam, you haven''t had your menstrual period for the past few days. ."


    After hearing this, Yun Yi was stunned for a while, and reached out to check her pulse. It doesn''t matter, it really surprised herself. Maybe it''s still a light day and it''s not so obvious, but she''s sure it''s the slippery pulse. .


    I didn¡¯t stop at Zhuangzi anymore, anyway, I read everything that I should see, I explained a few more words to Xiao Yiping, and then went back.


    When he just walked to the beggar''s nest in Nancheng, he was blocked by a few beggars kneeling on the ground. Jiang Li, who was driving the car in front, said coldly, "What are you doing, don''t die?"


    The child kneeling in front of her said, "I beg your honor, please save our sister. She has had a fever for a day, and we really have no choice. I''m really sorry."


    It turned out that the sisters of these children had a high fever. They went to the pharmacy in the city to beg for some medicine, but no one paid any attention to them, and some pharmacies even let people call them out.


    They really had no choice but to stop people on the road, but it was cold these days and few people went out. They finally saw a carriage approaching. Stop the carriage.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 597： would you like to go home with me

    Chapter 597 Are you willing to go home with me?


    Yunyi also heard it clearly in the car. Originally, she wanted to go back to the house to tell the old lady the good news, but since she met her, no matter it was not her temperament, she should accumulate blessings for the child in her belly.


    Ze Lan next to Yun Yi got out of the carriage. She knew medical skills. She was instructed by her master to go to the beggar''s den in front with the children who stopped the carriage.


    Everyone is used to calling this place a beggar''s nest. In fact, not all the people who live here are beggars, but life is very difficult. Most of the families have to eat and find the next meal, and they all live in low grass. shed.


    After ??Zelan followed him in, he found that the little girl was so burned out that she couldn''t open her eyes.


    Moreover, I heard from those children that the little girl hadn''t eaten seriously for two days, Zelan checked her pulse and went back to the carriage: "Young madam, that little girl''s high fever will not go away, and if she doesn''t lower the temperature, she will just go back to the carriage. I''m afraid that my brain will be burned and confused."


    Although it was cold, the people here might have to go out to find something to eat, and this is a place where people come and go, Yun Yi handed a pill out: "Give this pill to the little girl first, and let them send someone Follow me back to the house and bring some Chinese medicine back to boil for the child to drink."


    So soon the carriage continued on the road again, but there was a seven- or eight-year-old boy on the carriage in front, who followed him back to the house to get medicine.


    Yunyi thought that the pharmacy in the house had all kinds of herbs, so she didn''t let anyone go to the pharmacy to get the medicine.


    On the way, I learned that this little boy was called Song Jialiang, and his cousin Cheng Jianyu was the one who stopped the car with him before, and his sister Song Xiyue was sick.


    I learned from the little boy''s words that his cousin Cheng Jianyu was about the same age as him. Two years ago, his parents died one after another. His family members disliked him and he was unlucky. No one was willing to take over.


    But a few days ago, my parents and grandfather had an accident on the mountain, and there were only three children left in the family. Without the support of their family, the third uncle in the clan, that is, the father''s cousin, forcibly moved into their house. , Said to take care of their siblings.


    But after moving in, not only did they leave them alone, but they also let a few of them serve the whole family, and they would beat and scold them at every turn. A few brothers and sisters couldn''t stand it, so they ran out.


    But the temperature has dropped in the past few days, my sister is already small, and she wears less clothes. Suddenly, she can''t stand the fever, but it frightens them. After asking a lot of people, no one cares. thing.


    Yunyi heard the little boy''s words, and felt sympathy in her heart: "Banxia, ??I''ll go back to the house later to find some clothes and quilts for them to keep out the cold."


    Banxia said softly, "Yes, young lady."


    thought for a while, and said, "If you want to go back to your own house, I can help you, but can the three of you be able to protect it after you go back?"


    Song Jialiang frowned and made trouble.


    They are still too young, even if the nobles help them get back to the house, I am afraid that the third uncle will not give up.


    Yunyi suddenly thought of the child in his stomach, and tried to say, "Are you willing to go back to the manor with me? But if you enter the manor, you have to sign a deed of betrayal."


    Song Jialiang listened to the question from the nobles in the carriage: "I can''t make the decision by myself, I have to go back and discuss it with my cousin and sister."


    Yun Yi was not in a hurry: "You can come to the General''s Mansion to find me after you have made up your mind."


    As soon as she finished speaking, the carriage stopped at the gate of the General''s Mansion.


    Yunyi got off the carriage and glanced at Song Jialiang: "You guys negotiate slowly, I''m not in a hurry."


    After saying that, he went straight to the mansion, not forgetting to order: "I''ll bring him some food and send him back in a carriage."


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 598： born of compassion

    Chapter 598 gave birth to a heart of compassion


    As soon as Yun Yi stepped into the mansion gate, he heard Song Jialiang''s clear and firm voice behind him: "Noble, if the little one is willing, I will persuade my cousin and sister."


    Yunyi said those words just now, firstly, she felt sympathy, and secondly, she thought that these children are still young, and she is pregnant now, which is to train her own people in advance for the children in her womb.


    Yun Yidan smiled and said: "I got the medicine today, go back and take good care of your sister. If you have discussed it, come to the General''s Mansion, and someone will bring you to see me."


    Song Jialiang imitated the adults and said, "Thank you for reaching out and applying medicine today."


    Yun Yi smiled and turned and entered the mansion.


    When Jiang Li came out with the things, in addition to the wrapped herbs, there were also food and use, but there were not many, and he was afraid of causing trouble for these children. Back to the beggar''s nest in Nancheng.


    Thinking that in the future, I might not be sure that these children are the little master''s cronies, and they are also my own, so I did the good things to the end, and directly helped deliver the things to the broken temple where the children rested.


    After ?? settled down, he raised his voice and said, "Don''t forget the agreement with our young lady, come to the mansion to find me if you have something to do."


    Song Jialiang is a smart person, knowing that they are helping them, when he came back, he asked Jiang Li''s name: "Brother Jiang Li, thank you, in a few days, my sister will be gone after her fever has subsided and she can move around, I will be there. The mansion will answer the young lady."


    Jiang Li nodded, then looked around at the people living in this ruined temple, then turned around and walked out, and stopped when he reached the door: "If you have anything, just come to the mansion to find me."


    After saying that, he left the ruined temple without looking back.


    As soon as Jiang Li left, those people came over and asked about the situation at a high pace.


    Song Jialiang has a flexible mind, and did not directly mention the general''s mansion, but only said that when he met a nobleman, the nobleman wanted them to serve in the mansion, but let them decide for themselves.


    This time, the broken temple exploded, and everyone was thinking: Why didn''t they come across such a good thing.


    There are people who want to have a relationship with Song Jialiang, and bring them with them when they go.


    Song Jialiang didn''t answer, he was just busy with his actions. Cousin Cheng Jianyu drove those people away with a cold face, and then he said, "Cousin, what''s going on?"


    While talking, he didn''t forget to give his cousin a hand.


    First, he put an old quilt given by Jiang Li over his cousin Song Xiyue, and then got up to help his cousin prepare the medicine. Seeing the quick movements of the two, they knew that they had worked a lot at home before.


    Song Jialiang borrowed the broken casserole from a few beggars next door and boiled the medicine for his sister. Then he whispered, "The gentleman who helped us before asked me on the way if he was willing to enter the palace."


    Although Song Jialiang and Cheng Jianyu are not very old, they also know what it means to enter the mansion. Once they enter the mansion, they are equivalent to selling it to others, and they lose their freedom.


    Both fell silent, and at the same time looked at their sister lying on the straw.


    Song Jialiang thought that there was no place for their brother and sister to stay at home. Even if the noble person helped them get the house back, what about later?


    After all, they are too young, even if they are smart, they can''t fight against those adults. Now they are afraid that they will not have a choice. If they can enter the eyes of nobles, they are afraid that they will have a heart of compassion.


    They couldn''t take their sister to beg all the time. If it wasn''t for the noble person this time, the sister didn''t know what to do, and the more she thought about it, the more scared she became.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 599： what you said is true

    Chapter 599 What you said is true


    Song Jialiang was still thinking about how to convince his cousin, but just when he was about to speak, his usually taciturn cousin said, "Since the nobles like us, even if they are slaves, it is better than letting my sister follow us without food. Well, now we don''t have a choice either."


    Song Jialiang was so young, but he sighed like an adult: "That noble person is a good person. If she hadn''t met her, Yue''er would have been dangerous."


    Cheng Jianyu coughed lightly: "We can''t go back to the village, even if we go back, the third grandfather won''t let us go, and he is also expected to be a servant. If we don''t get enough to eat, let''s go to the manor together. Well, there''s still someone to take care of."


    The two said yes, and at the same time they looked at their sister who was still asleep. Both of them knew in their hearts that this choice was for their sister.


    *


    After Yunyi returned to the mansion, she did not go to the old lady to announce the good news, but waited to return to her yard. She thought of giving Jing Rui a surprise first.


    But after sitting down, he remembered the people and things of the previous life.


    So he sent all the maids out, closed the door by himself, and entered the space.


    Today, the space snow glass is well-organized and lush everywhere.


    She went directly to the villa, found the pictures of the children before, looked at them one by one, and couldn''t help groping their faces, thinking about their appearance, raised her hand and touched her stomach.


    I don''t know how well they lived in the original world. Now that he and Jing Rui have their own children in this different world, there are surprises, but there is always some emptiness in my heart.


    For the next time, Yun Yi lay lazily on the sofa, looking at the photos taken by the children before. She didn''t have the courage to watch the videos, for fear that she could not control her emotions.


    It wasn''t until I heard someone calling the door outside and knew that Jing Rui was back, then I left the space and opened the door: "Jing Rui."


    After ??Jing Rui entered the door, he did not let the servants come in to serve, but walked in with Yunyi in his arms: "Did something happen?"


    He went back to Beijing today for official business, and it was still early to return to the mansion. Seeing the maids guarding outside, he thought that Yun Yi would not easily enter the space during the daytime, either because something happened today, or if he was closed at this hour Door.


    After Jing Rui sat down, let someone sit in his arms: "Have you ever cried?"


    Yunyi leaned against Jing Rui''s arms and said softly, "Jing Rui, I''m pregnant."


    Jing Rui heard this and was stunned for a while, then he straightened the person, and said in surprise, "Yi''er, is what you said true?"


    Yunyi nodded and said: "Well, I went to Zhuangzi today, and I wanted to practice with them, but Banxia reminded me that my menstrual period was several days late, so I gave myself a pulse.


    Because the days are still short, I didn''t say anything, I just wanted to tell you when you came back. "


    Jing Rui still doesn''t understand, he must know that he is pregnant, and think of the children: "We didn''t say it, let it go."


    Yun Yiwo did not speak in Jing Rui''s arms.


    Jing Rui didn''t force it, and gently placed a kiss on her forehead: "Don''t worry, a few children will have a chance, even if we don''t have us, they will have a good life, and no one in Longteng dares to make them unhappy. ."


    Yun Yi nodded lightly: "I was stunned, I won''t be able to do it again."


    Then he stroked his stomach and said, "We welcome the arrival of new life together."


    Jing Rui raised his hand and rubbed the top of Yun Yi''s hair: "That''s right, what are you afraid of when you have me, I will always be with you."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 600： got into trouble

    Chapter 600 A Big Misfortune


    Yun Yi is a transparent person, and he understands what Jing Rui means when he says these words. People have to look forward and cannot always live in the past, let alone be so bizarre.


    But as a mother, it is understandable to have such emotions.


    Yunyi put both hands on Jing Rui''s shoulders: "I''ll talk to my grandmother about the pregnancy later."


    Jing Rui nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll listen to you. If you have something to do during this time, leave it to Xiao Yiping to handle it. You can''t worry about it anymore."


    The husband and wife were talking, and it was getting dark outside. The maid came in to hold the lamp, and Yun Yi was shocked that it was getting late.


    The two went to the old lady for dinner together, and the old lady said: "The second day of the next month is the Empress Dowager''s birthday. In previous years, there will be a banquet in the palace. This year, Yier will also enter the palace together."


    Yunyi smiled and said, "It''s not too long, grandma, do you need to prepare another gift?"


    The old lady smiled and said, "The manor will prepare, so you can feel at ease."


    Yun Yi said coquettishly, "I knew grandmother was the best."


    The old lady was coaxed happily: "You are the only one who can coax people."


    After saying some more words, Jing Rui took Yun Yi back to his courtyard.


    As soon as he was seated, Jing Rui thought of the people he met in the yamen today: "Those who entered Xiao''s residence to do damage before will be judged by the yamen in the next few days."


    Yunyi listened: "I almost forgot about those people, I''ll let someone send some things over later to express my thanks."


    Jing Rui had no objection: "You don''t have to worry about this matter, I''ll arrange it. The most important thing is that you have peace of mind at the moment."


    After Jing Rui said this, Banxia, ??who was standing by the side, said in surprise, "Young madam, you"


    Yunyi smiled and nodded, indicating that she heard correctly.


    Banxia''s face was full of joy, thinking that the major general is really powerful, and the young lady was pregnant after marrying into the mansion.


    Jing Rui said at this time: "It''s good that you know, don''t talk about it for now, wait for your young lady''s fetus to stabilize before talking about it."


    Banxia happily walked up to the husband and wife and bowed: "Congratulations to the young lady, congratulations to the major general."


    That''s it, except for Jing Rui, only the four maids around Yun Yi knew about Yun Yi''s pregnancy, and they were more careful.


    *


    Jing''an Princess Mansion


    People from Zhongbo''s mansion just sent the news that the county owner Jiao Yuyan had a big accident in Zhongbo''s mansion and was locked up in the ancestral hall.


    It turned out that two months ago, a sedan chair carried Shan Xiangning, who had been conceived by his sister for two months, into Zhongbo Mansion. Although Zhang Jichen was also the victim, he knew in his heart that even though Shan Xiangning was a concubine from a single family. , but I have something to do in the future, I believe Shan Shengyi will also stand on his side,


    He could have inquired clearly that Shan Shengyi, a third-rank official, was very fond of Shan Xiangning''s concubine, and even brought her a concubine in the mansion. With such a cruel hand, after all, there was a scandal in the Shan Mansion, and it was not only Shan Xiangning who was affected.


    It was because of Shan Shengyi, a favored father, that he wanted to marry Shan Xiangning to the prince of Yu Wang''s mansion as his wife, which completely angered the eldest daughter in the mansion. fancy people.


    After the accident, Shan Xiangning could only follow Zhang Jichen, and he could only use a small sedan chair to cover up all the ugliness, and he was carried into the Zhongbo Mansion through the back door.


    Jiao Yuyan has not targeted Shan Xiangning since she returned from the Jing''an Princess Mansion. After a period of time, everyone in the mansion thought she had accepted the reality. Even Zhang Jichen felt guilty and came to her room. Significantly more times.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 601： Zhongbo Mansion is also in trouble

    Chapter 601 Zhongbo''s House is also in a dilemma


    But this Jiao Yuyan was really able to endure it, it took so long to take action, but unfortunately she never hurt anyone personally, so she left behind the clues and let the mammy beside the old lady of Zhongbo Mansion find out the clue.


    When such a thing happened, Princess Jing''an was on one side and Shanjia was on the other, and Zhongbo''s house was also in a dilemma.


    Although his grandson was also a victim, after all, he did something wrong, and it was normal for the county master to be angry, but he did not expect the county master to be so cruel and almost killed Shan Xiangning.


    The most important thing is that the doctor said that Shan Xiangning was afraid that it would be difficult to conceive in the future because of his injury to the foundation.


    When Shan Shengyi received the news, he went to Zhongbo''s mansion in person, knowing that his daughter, who had been doting on Youjia, had suffered such a big crime, he had a cold face the whole time.


    Zhang Jichen was a little frightened, and he hated Jiao Yuyan in his heart. Originally, he felt that Shan Shengyi loved Shan Xiangning, a prostitute. If he had something to do in the future, he would definitely be able to help him. of.


    But I never imagined that such a thing would happen. There will be no light in the future, I am afraid that it would be good not to regard yourself and the Zhongbo Mansion as enemies.


    But even if this is the case, I still can''t do anything to Jiao Yuyan, because of what happened before, whether it is him or Zhongbo''s mansion, both Jiao Yuyan and Princess Jing''an''s mansion are ashamed.


    can only ask her to kneel in the ancestral hall.


    Shan Xiangning refused to let go of the bite, and asked Zhongbofu to give an explanation. If he didn''t care, he would report to the official.


    But Princess Jing''an, who came over, said that if you want to report to the official, then report it. Anyway, no one will think about it at that time. She will also publicize the things done by the daughter of the Shan family, and then the two houses will be shamed together.


    Shan Shengyi is no matter how much he loves Shan Xiangning''s daughter, he has to think about the other sons and daughters of the Shan family, so this matter can only grieve Shan Xiangning.


    What Shan Xiangning didn''t expect was that Jiao Yuyan had only been kneeling in the ancestral hall for two hours before fainting. She called a doctor for a pulse diagnosis, but found out that Jiao Yuyan was pregnant.


    This made everyone dumbfounded, and even kneeling at the ancestral hall could no longer be punished. Anyway, Jiao Yuyan''s belly was a son-in-law and a daughter-in-law, so she had to be sent back to her courtyard.


    As soon as Shan Shengyi left, Jiao Yuyan was sent back. When Shan Xiangning received the news, after being silent for a long time, he laughed up to the sky.


    was startled by the maid who was serving her, thinking that she was stimulated crazy.


    Not long after Princess Jing''an returned to the mansion, she received a message from Uncle Zhong''s mansion. After the messenger left, Princess Jing''an smiled proudly.


    thought in my heart: This child is here at the right time.


    But thinking that the Shan family''s daughter had just lost a child, Yuyan was pregnant, and she had to guard against Shan Xiangning''s mischief.


    On the matter of Uncle Zhong''s mansion, Yun Yi only got the news the next day.


    I thought to myself: I''m afraid that Jiao Yuyan''s pregnancy is a bit difficult, and Shan Xiangning is afraid that it won''t make her peaceful.


    As expected, the third room of Zhongbo''s house would make noise from time to time, but the people in the first room and the second room saw a lot of jokes.


    But it¡¯s okay to watch the fun in the mansion. Once you leave the mansion, you will be very united. After all, the reputation of Zhongbo¡¯s mansion is bad, and the children of their big and second houses are also implicated.


    *


    The time soon came to the Queen Mother''s birthday. Yun Yi thought that she had won a lot of rewards from the Queen Mother before. Since she had the opportunity to enter the palace, she still had to express her feelings.


    Older people like things that can prolong life most, so Yun Yi prepared ginseng Yangrong Pills for nourishing qi, nourishing blood, nourishing the heart and soothing the mind as a birthday gift in the space.


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 602： Started cheating again

    Chapter 602 Started to be a demon again


    The porcelain vase used to hold the ginseng Yangrong Pills was found in the space, or it was specially made by someone in the past life. The vase is exquisite, not to mention the most important pattern on it. .


    After breakfast that day, Yun Yi accompanied the old lady to the same carriage, while Cheng Yanbin and his son rode together on horseback. The carriage began to slow down far away from the palace gate, all of whom came to attend the Queen Mother The birthday banquet was a rare traffic jam in ancient times.


    The old lady was giving Yun Yi the rules and relationships in the palace along the way. Yun Yi was not bothered, and nodded in agreement from time to time.


    The two of them were talking when they heard a coquettish shout from outside: "Brother Jing Rui."


    Yun Yi couldn''t help shivering. She remembered the sound, but it wasn''t Lu Ziyan, the young lady from Sun Guogong''s residence, and brother Jing Rui.


    When Jing Rui heard the cry, he grabbed the horse''s belly, pulled the reins, and changed positions with his father. Zi Yan was embarrassed this time. The young ladies of Sun Guogong''s mansion were almost mad at her, and they all wanted to use their eyes. Gouge her to death.


    This way Zi Yan is really shameless, this shame has been thrown on the road.


    Sun Xueyi, the third young lady of Sun Guogong''s mansion, couldn''t hold back: "Zi Yan, you are about to arrive at the gate of the palace. Now there are officials and family members of various governments everywhere. You must pay attention to your words and deeds, so as not to tire the reputation of Sun Guogong''s mansion."


    These words did not leave her any face, and now the young ladies of Sun Guogong''s mansion and Lu Ziyan have reached the point of incompatibility.


    If it weren''t for the old prince, I''m afraid Lu Ziyan would have been kicked out of Sun Guogong''s house long ago.


    Since the last time Lu Ziyan and Lu Chengfeng quit their relationship, even the old lady no longer cares about her, leaving her to fend for herself. The old man''s performance is also a headache for her.


    The whole of Sun Guogong''s mansion is now treating her as air, and no one will care if she is allowed to make trouble in the mansion.


    Today is the Queen Mother''s birthday. Originally, the old lady didn''t want to take her, but she went to the front yard early to find the grandfather of the country.


    Because of this, the old lady is still in a tantrum with the old man, and she has also let go. In the future, the old man will take care of Lu Ziyan''s affairs, and she will not interfere.


    What the people in the manor didn''t expect was that before he entered the palace, he started to be a demon again at the gate of the palace.


    Lu Ziyan listened to Sun Xueyi''s words and said disapprovingly: "I just greeted the major general out of courtesy, how can I bring down the reputation of Sun Guogong''s mansion?"


    The second lady of Sun Guogong''s mansion, Sun Xuewen, who was sitting next to her, said angrily, "Look at which lady is like you, opening the curtain and showing her face to greet the man."


    Lu Ziyan rolled her eyes: "I''m not like that, can brother Jing Rui see me?"


    The fourth young lady of Sun Guogong''s mansion, Sun Xuexian, who was sitting in the innermost voice, muttered softly, "You showed up, and you didn''t see anyone paying any attention to you. It''s okay if you didn''t call, but the major general even changed his position."


    When Lu Ziyan saw that several young ladies from Sun Guogong''s mansion challenged her, her face became cold: "What do I want, it''s not your turn to teach me, I know you don''t want me to enter the palace, for fear of stealing your limelight , but my uncle allowed me to enter the palace, if you have any opinions, go to him."


    After he finished speaking, he hummed proudly and said in his heart, "Humph, fight with me, there is no door."


    The three young ladies from Sun Guogong''s mansion all turned black when they heard Lu Ziyan''s words, and they did this again.


    Dear friends, I have something to do in Yuanzi¡¯s house recently. Some cute little ones have not responded in time for punching in, leaving a message, rewarding, or catching bugs. Please forgive me, and Yuanzi will take time to reply one by one later.


    At present, it may take a while, Sonoko will work hard to complete the four chapters update every day, thank you again for your company and support along the way, Sonoko will continue to work hard!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 603： really nosy

    Chapter 603 Really Nosy


    And at the back of the carriage where the ladies of Sun Guogong''s mansion were riding, was followed by Jiao Yuyan''s carriage, who was released to attend the Queen Mother''s birthday.


    Originally fainted in the ancestral hall, and after finding out that she was pregnant, she was sent back to the hospital to be confined.


    But today is the Queen Mother''s birthday, and it is impossible for Zhongbo''s house to not let her enter the palace to celebrate her birthday.


    With Jiao Yuyan''s temperament, and Princess Jing''an, who protects her shortcoming, the old lady of Zhongbo''s mansion didn''t want to spread the word about this mess in the mansion.


    Originally heard that Lu Ziyan and Lu Chengfeng were going to get married, Jiao Yuyan hated Lu Ziyan.


    Although the two broke off their marriage later, Lu Ziyan insulted Lu Chengfeng in the street, which made her hate Lu Ziyan even more. After all, Lu Chengfeng was always in her heart.


    Although she didn''t hear the words of the young ladies of Sun Guogong''s mansion very clearly, she heard Lu Ziyan''s words clearly.


    After the carriage entered the palace gate and arrived at the place where the carriages were parked, everyone got off the carriage and prepared to walk inside.


    Jiao Yuyan got out of the car, was guarded by a maid and walked forward. When passing by Lu Ziyan, she said, "Lu Ziyan, you are really shameless. You have lost all the face of Sun Guogong''s mansion."


    Lu Ziyan just got off the carriage, but she didn''t expect to be scolded before she stood firm, how could she bear it.


    turned his head and looked at the speaker. He wanted to scold back, but after seeing Jiao Yuyan who was being supported, he swallowed the words that were in his mouth.


    But he still said with a cold face: "The county master, why are you slandering me like this?"


    Jiao Yuyan liked Lu Chengfeng''s affairs, but it was well hidden and not many people knew about it, so Lu Ziyan asked this question.


    But Jiao Yuyan did not answer her, but walked straight forward with the help of the maid.


    Lu Ziyan was very angry, but she didn''t dare to speak out. After all, Jiao Yuyan was the county owner. Although she lived in Sun Guogong''s mansion, she was not a serious Miss Sun Guogong''s mansion.


    She dared to walk sideways in the house, but she really didn''t have the courage to go out.


    Seeing Jiao Yuyan walking away, she stomped her feet on the spot: "It''s really nosy."


    *


    Yunyi glanced at Jing Rui after getting off the carriage, and then heard Jing Rui whisper: "I never provoke her."


    Yun Yi wanted to make fun of him, but when he heard him say that, he immediately stopped.


    Yunyi looked up at him, and said in a voice that the two of them could hear: "The woman quit the Lu family''s marriage, I''m afraid she wants to choose a good son-in-law today, you can be more careful."


    The cold light in Jing Rui''s eyes was fleeting: "Don''t worry, I will always be by your side today."


    After saying that, both of them smiled.


    The old lady also got out of the car at this time, and Yun Yi stepped forward and helped the old lady to go to the palace together.


    When ?? arrived at the place, there were already many people in the hall. After entering, Yun Yi understood why Jing Rui said he would always be by her side.


    The position where I sit today does not separate the male guests from the female dependents, and the whole family sits together.


    Not long after Yunyi was seated, Deng Wanyue and Jiang Qinglian came to talk to her.


    Jiang Qinglian was very excited and whispered in Yunyi''s ear: "Yunyi, thank you very much, my aunt has not coughed up blood any more in the past few days, she has been much better, and she will come to pay her birthday wishes to the queen mother today."


    Yun Yi smiled and said: "It''s fine, if I have a chance today, I''ll help her check her pulse."


    Jiang Qinglian nodded and said, "Okay, I will tell my aunt and let her find a suitable place."


    Yun Yi smiled and looked at her: "Well."


    Deng Wanyue watched as the two finished whispering: "Would you like to go outside together?"


    Yun Yi was about to agree when he felt that someone was pulling him, and when he looked back, it was Jing Rui: "What''s wrong?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 604： This palace is not Longtan Tiger Den

    Chapter 604 This palace is not a Longtan Tiger Den


    Jing Rui glanced at her belly, and Yun Yi understood what he meant. After all, few people knew about her pregnancy, so she was afraid that someone would accidentally bump into her.


    Yun Yi warmly said, "It''s okay, I''ll pay attention."


    Jing Rui didn''t stop her, but he made up his mind to follow her from a distance. It wasn''t because he didn''t trust Yun Yi''s skills, it was because he was afraid that others wouldn''t have good eyes.


    Yunyi told her grandmother and father-in-law on leave, and after greeting Jing Rui, she left the hall with them.


    Just as soon as she left, Jing Rui found Ye Huaiyi not far away, and also picked up Mo Jingli, the prince of King Jin''s mansion.


    Ye Huaiyi was envious in his heart, but jokingly said, "This palace is not a dragon pond and a tiger''s den, you are too careful."


    said that, his eyes would glance over there from time to time, but he did it concealed, and deliberately kept his eyes not too long, so no one found his abnormality.


    *


    Princess Jing''an also entered the palace today. Because of her shyness, she did not bring rare treasures into the palace as she did in previous years. Instead, she found a folk artist to steam the peaches and birthday stars with wheat flour, ready to make a coincidence.


    She had just entered the palace, and she saw her daughter Jiao Yuyan was arguing with others from a distance, and she didn''t care about the others, and walked forward in three steps.


    After ?? approached, only to find that the person who was arguing with his daughter was from a single family.


    As soon as Princess Jing''an approached, the Shan family found out, and all of them turned cold, including Shan Xiangrui, who was counting on Shumei.


    I only heard Jiao Yuyan say arrogantly: "You know better than me how the wild seed in her stomach came from, you are the ones who harmed her, and you want to trouble the county master, not to mention that there are no doors or windows. "


    Originally, the girl who came with her didn''t let her wander around, but Jiao Yuyan didn''t care what they said, she actually came out to find Lu Ziyan, and she didn''t expect to meet someone from a single family here.


    Due to Shan Xiangning''s miscarriage injury, Shan Xiangning''s aunt brought up the old affairs again, and she looked unhappy and anxious all day, which provoked Shan Shengyi not only to open the government treasury and get a lot of good things to compensate her. , and let her pick a lot of good things from her private library.


    This can make other people in the house envious, jealous, and hateful.


    Today, the Shan family met Jiao Yuyan uncharacteristically and turned a blind eye to her, but you didn''t want to deal with it, but Jiao Yuyan didn''t worry about looking for someone else.


    Said that the hand of the little sister of the Shan family hit her stomach just now, and used this as an excuse to stop the Shan family.


    Originally, the Shan family hated her. If she hadn''t given the medicine, Shan Xiangning would not have had a miscarriage, and Shan Shengyi would not have given so many good things to coax people.


    Princess Jing An was afraid that her daughter would really irritate the Shan family, so she told Jiao Yuyan''s medicine for her concubine, and hurried forward: "Yan''er, I''m looking for you."


    stepped forward and smiled at the Shan family: "It''s quite early for you to enter the palace."


    Even if the Shan family is reluctant, they still meet with Princess Jing''an: "I have seen the princess."


    Princess Jing An raised her hand with a smile: "Get up, what are you talking about?"


    The Shan family understood that this Princess Jing''an didn''t want to make a big fuss, so she hurried over to help her daughter.


    The single family didn''t want to spend more time with the mother and daughter. After a few words of greeting, they turned around and left.


    Princess Jing An quickly took her daughter aside: "What day is today, what can you and the Shan family say, you are not afraid of angering them and they will reveal the matter?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 605： unexpected

    Chapter 605 Abrupt


    Jiao Yuyan looked at the Shan family who had gone far: "What are you afraid of, if they dare, I will tell what Shan Xiangrui did, and I won''t make her feel better at that time, even Shan Xiangning''s affairs will have to be pulled out. ."


    Princess Jing''an shook her head and said, "If you really did that, you wouldn''t kill one thousand enemies and lose eight hundred yourself. Could it be that when you want to go out, you will be pointed at by the people of the capital."


    Jiao Yuyan heard this and stopped speaking: "I''m not mad at their attitude yet."


    After talking about her daughter, she thought of her current situation.


    The money from selling the shop can''t last long, and she can''t let the servants of a government starve to death with her. She is obviously the daughter of the queen mother, and she should have a noble status, but she has lived such a difficult life.


    The depression in his heart has reached its peak, and he has been thinking about how to showdown with the Queen Mother and find his noble identity.


    But now the person who switched identities with her has become the one on top, what should she do?


    *


    Yun Yi and a few people found a pavilion and sat down, and then they chatted about recent events.


    I didn''t expect that after chatting for a while, the county lord Ronghua also walked in with someone, Yun Yi and the others stood up and saluted: "I have seen the county lord."


    Ronghua had a smile on his face: "Get up, you don''t have to be more polite when there is no one in the future."


    The maid behind ?? thought to himself: Princess, what you said, slaves are also human, ah ah ah.


    Zheng Wanyue said: "The ceremony cannot be abandoned, we have the heart of the county master."


    After ?? County Lord Ronghua took his seat, he joined their chat.


    From the place of Princess Ronghua, Yunyi learned a lot of things that the old lady didn''t know, which made Yunyi understand the people and things in the palace more clearly.


    Several people were chatting when they heard a palace maid come to pass a message: "County Lord, ladies and gentlemen, the banquet is about to start, please move.


    Everyone got up and didn''t dare to delay any longer, and walked back with the crowd in twos and threes.


    Jing Rui watched people leave the pavilion, then got up and followed back.


    When it came to the presentation of gifts, first, the various royal palaces presented gifts, each with its own merits, then the princes and ministers, and until the general¡¯s residence, Cheng Yanbin presented a white jade Bodhisattva, which was quite satisfactory.


    It''s just that Cheng Yanbin had just returned to his seat, and the next one had not yet stepped up, when he heard Jiao Yuyan''s brain-watering master speak: "Before, the queen mother gave a lot of good things to the young lady of the general''s residence, I don''t know if the young lady has any comments today. ?"


    All the people in the General''s Mansion turned cold. It wasn''t that there was no gift from the mansion in front of him. The family members also gave a separate portion, but it was all voluntary.


    Originally, Yun Yi was thinking of waiting for a while to find an opportunity to secretly hand over the porcelain vase to Hu Ma, who was beside the Queen Mother, but she didn''t expect Jiao Yuyan, who couldn''t handle it well, to say such a thing abruptly in front of so many people.


    For a while, some people began to whisper, but they all stared at Yun Yi to see how she would answer.


    Yunyi got up: "Then I don''t know what the county master has prepared. Do you want to show it first, so that everyone can open their eyes. After all, you are the granddaughter of the Empress Dowager, how can you be a concubine?"


    As soon as these words came out, it was equivalent to taking Jiao Yuyan''s army.


    Many people are thinking: Those royal princesses and princesses are very safe, this royal granddaughter is always causing trouble, and they don¡¯t know what is going on in their minds, and they don¡¯t even look at what day it is today?


    Who does not know the grievances and grievances between the Jing''an Princess Mansion and the General''s Mansion in this capital city, how come the next generation is still on the bar.


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 606： Dont think that Stranger Poetry is really helping you

    Chapter 606 Don''t Think Stranger Poems Are Really Helping You


    Jiao Yuyan didn''t expect Yun Yi to say this. Before she was married, Princess Jing''an''s mansion would have prepared a copy. Now that Uncle Zhong''s mansion has already prepared, there is no need for her to prepare it.


    Not to mention the empress dowager, it is his own grandmother, Concubine Li, who has not prepared it alone. This Xiao Yunyi is really hateful, and he can''t get off the stage for a while.


    At this time, Mo Yushi, the small county master of Yuwang''s mansion, who was not dealing with Jiao Yuyan, laughed out loud: "Yi county master, aren''t you embarrassing our county master?


    No matter what kind of palace banquet is, our county master has never been a hairy, but this is the first time you have entered the palace to attend the empress dowager''s birthday banquet. You can understand it if you don''t know it, and you must remember it in the future. "


    Jiao Yuyan originally wanted to refute, but as Mo Yushi said, she really hadn''t prepared another gift for so many years.


    But looking at Yunyi with a bad look in his eyes, he thought to himself: Don''t think that Mo Yushi is really helping you.


    Yunyi didn''t expect this unpleasant Yu Wangfu''s small county master Mo Yushi, but at this time she helped herself out loud, but it''s a pity that she thought too beautifully.


    This small county master of Yuwang''s mansion first gave her cousin Jiao Yuyan an ugly look, and turned to look at Yunyi.


    First, she looked up and down, but she would not forget that last time at Fushou Temple, this woman put her clothes on the **** Ronghua.


    Yun Yi didn''t look at her, but the calculations in her eyes were clearly seen by Yun Yi with her consciousness.


    Without waiting for her to speak, she took it out from her cuff. In fact, she took out the prepared ginseng Yangei Maru from the space.


    Originally, Yunyi still found a sandalwood box in the space, but now in front of everyone, it was not suitable to take it out of the sleeve pocket, so she took out the small porcelain bottle directly.


    But as soon as she took it out, Jiao Yuyan had a mocking smile on her face: "I thought I brought some kind of baby, it''s really delicate."


    Everyone looked at the vase in Yun Yi''s hand, and when they got closer, they could clearly see the pattern on the vase, thinking: This young lady of the General''s Mansion is really thoughtful.


    Yunyi stepped forward and presented the porcelain vase in his hand, and a trusted friend of the Queen Mother came down to take it and presented it to the Queen Mother.


    The Queen Mother''s face was full of smiles. Of course, she knew that Yunyi''s medical skills were very good. Presumably the contents here must be good things, so she opened the bottle cork when she took it in her hand.


    The general ginseng Yangrong pills are a bit sweet and bitter, but Yunyi''s is different. She added the source stream water in the space, which has a faint sweetness and smells very good.


    The Queen Mother smiled and looked at Yunyi and asked deliberately, "This is?"


    Yun Yi smiled and replied: "Back to the queen mother, this is the ginseng Yangrong pill made by the concubine herself."


    Even the queen who was sitting not far away smelled the faint sweetness, and she didn''t know what she was thinking, so she said, "Mother, the court judge of the Taiyuan Hospital happens to be here, why don''t you let him do a tasting? ."


    The queen mother raised her eyes to look at the queen: "That''s as you wish."


    The Queen ?? was stunned after hearing this, thinking: Shouldn''t she be against it?


    Before ??, when Xiao Yunyi was named the county head by the sage, the queen mother seemed to have a good impression of this county head. At this time, shouldn''t he defend it?


    After ?? was over, he deliberately glanced at Sage who was sitting beside him. Seeing that Sage''s face was as usual, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    had to give a few words to the maid behind him, and the maid led the order to go to the place where the court sentence of the Taiyuan Hospital was located.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 607： provocation fiasco

    Chapter 607 Provocation Fiasco


    After a while, the court judge of the Taiyuan Hospital followed the maid and said, "I have seen the emperor, the queen mother, the queen, the concubine Li, and the ladies."


    The Queen saw that the Queen Mother had no intention of opening her mouth, so she could only open her mouth and said, "Sentenced by the Hongyuan Court, come and see how the quality of the pills in this porcelain bottle is?"


    Hongyuan Court stepped forward, took the porcelain bottle from the hand of the maid, opened it and smelled it carefully, and asked the maid to bring a clean plate over.


    After pouring out a grain and looking at it carefully and smelling it, he said, "Hui the emperor, the queen mother, and the queen, this is the best ginseng Yangrong Pill. The ginseng used in it is at least over a hundred years old, which is very rare and extremely harmful to the body. beneficial."


    The smile on the Queen Mother''s face remained the same, but the content in her eyes was different.


    Jiao Yuyan failed miserably in this round of provocation, and her face was ugly.


    Jing Rui took all this in his eyes and kept it in his heart. Those who dare to bully him in front of so many people are good, good.


    After the ?? birthday gifts were presented, the singing and dancing came on stage.


    and so on halfway through the program, there are young ladies from various prefectures scrambling to come up to perform for the queen mother, Yun Yi enjoyed Jing Rui''s feeding, watching the performance on the field, very comfortable.


    It may be because of pregnancy, and finally this appetite is really good.


    When she sat down, she looked at the food in front of her. There was no problem at all, so she was very relieved to eat.


    Lu Ziyan, who was sitting diagonally opposite, looked at Yun Yi''s smiling face and wished she would tear it up for her. Suddenly, something came to her mind, and she suddenly became energized.


    After the granddaughter of Mrs. Liang''s family, Liang Rulan, performed the wiring harness, Lu Ziyan got up and walked forward: "Little girl Lu Ziyan gave a dance to the queen mother for her birthday."


    After speaking, he whispered a few words to the palace maid next to him, and everyone in Sun Guogong''s mansion, who didn''t have time to hold her, all changed their faces.


    Even the old prince turned black this time, his grand-niece and granddaughter became more and more daring, and he didn''t even look at the place or the occasion, but it was too late to say anything now, and people were already standing in the center of the hall. .


    There is no accompaniment coming from the back.


    Lu Ziyan danced along with the rhythm, but this dance was only said to be very ordinary, but due to the face of Sun Guogong''s mansion, no one took down the stage.


    It''s just that Lu Ziyan danced closer and closer to Yun Yi''s position on their side. Yun Yi, such a keen person, turned around and glanced at Jing Rui. The two had already had a tacit understanding after passing through the past and present.


    Just when Lu Ziyan was spinning in circles and was about to lose control, Jing Rui took advantage of the opportunity to hand Yun Yi something, raised her palm lightly, and a dark energy came out of her palm.


    When no one else noticed, Lu Ziyan was pushed out by the force for several meters. She was afraid that even she didn''t feel much. Just when she was fantasizing about falling into Jing Rui''s arms, she met King Yu. The face of the prince Mo Jingting.


    startled her with an ''ah'' and struggled to get up.


    Everyone in the hall was dumbfounded, because Lu Ziyan was lying in the arms of Prince Yu''s prince Mo Jingting in front of everyone at the moment, and the pot was fried in the hall.


    All the people in Sun Guogong''s mansion turned black. The old lady was angry and said to the old man in a low voice, "Now you are satisfied."


    Prince Yu has already married his wife, and even if he doesn''t have a wife, he can''t marry as a wife as Lu Ziyan. Now that he has lost such a big person in front of so many people, he is afraid that he can only marry into Prince Yu''s mansion. Be a concubine.


    Lu Ziyan struggled to get up, but Mo Jingting, Prince Yu''s son, was not as good as she wanted, and holding her hand was not cheap, Lu Ziyan stretched out her hand in anger and gave him a slap.


    The main hall was instantly quiet.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 608： No one can take it away from you

    Chapter 608 No one can take it away from you


    The concubine, who was sitting next to Prince Yu, quit: "Lu Ziyan, you are presumptuous."


    The old lady of Sun Guogong''s mansion wanted to cover her face now, thinking: What is this, what a shame that she was thrown into the palace.


    However, I have a feeling that I will finally be relieved. This kind of thing happened today. Whether it is Sun Guogong''s mansion or Yu''s mansion, we have to accept this fact, whether Lu Ziyan is not careful or deliberate, he must do it for his own sake. Select Buy.


    Concubine Li, who had a holiday with Princess Yu, said, "It seems that Prince Yu''s mansion is going to have a happy event again, so congratulations."


    Princess Yu said angrily: "Concubine Li can''t talk nonsense. My Ting''er is nothing. Miss Lu''s family is still unmarried, so don''t ruin their reputation."


    When Li Guifei heard what Princess Yu said, she felt even happier, thinking: If you are not happy, this palace will be happy, and it will not kill you if you are angry: "Princess Yu, is it possible that the palace is not ready to take responsibility, so what about the lady of the Lu family? manage?"


    Having said that, I held back my laughter and didn¡¯t say any more.


    Lu Ziyan, who finally got up from Mo Jingting''s body, now wants to find a crack to get in, and she keeps repeating a sentence in her heart: "Why?"


    She obviously did the math, so why did she fall into the arms of Mo Jingting''s slutty boy?


    When she saw that everyone in the hall was looking at her, she couldn''t stand it for a while, and she fainted with a headache.


    The maids who came to pick her up just happened to be instructed to catch her, so she didn''t face the floor.


    When such a thing happened, and the queen mother was also exhausted, the banquet ended early.


    Jiang Qinglian took her aunt Concubine Yun to the side while no one was paying attention.


    After seeing them, Yun Yi got up and walked out. When passing by them, taking advantage of the opportunity to talk to Jiang Qinglian, she stretched out her hand and took the pulse of Concubine Yun. After a few breaths, Yun Yi let go of Concubine Yun. hand.


    Jing Rui has been protecting her by his side, staying on the left and right, watching her finish her work, and then protecting her to go out, for fear that someone will bump into her.


    After getting on the carriage at the gate of the palace, the old lady looked at Yun Yi: "What happened to Lu Ziyan?"


    Yunyi stretched out her hand and took the old lady''s arm, leaning her head on the old lady''s shoulder: "It''s just what you think, if your grandson is not very alert, I''m afraid it''s our general''s mansion who will be embarrassed today."


    The old lady listened to Yun Yi''s words: "What the **** is wrong with Sun Guofu''s mansion, and raising such a thing, this is a life-and-death to the reputation of Sun Guofu''s mansion.


    I really don''t know what the grandfather of the country is thinking, and he has to protect such a troublemaker and ignore his own granddaughter, even if it is for his sister, he has to have a degree. "


    Yun leaned on the old lady and said in a sullen voice, "Aren''t you very optimistic about Lu Ziyan before?"


    The old lady was stunned for a moment, then shook her head and laughed: "Fortunately, there was no marriage contract at that time, otherwise it would really be trouble for Jing Rui."


    Yun Yi also laughed: "If there was a marriage contract before, with Jing Rui''s temperament, I''m afraid it would be troublesome."


    The old lady patted Yunyi and held her hand: "The marriage is destined, no one can take it away from you."


    Yun Yi nodded lightly: "Grandma is right."


    Jing Rui listened to the conversation between the two outside, thinking that if there is such a marriage after returning to Beijing, he is afraid that if he turns around, he will leave, even if he does not recognize it.


    But thinking of what my grandmother said just now, ''Marriage is destined for heaven'', I felt a lot more comfortable, and the corner of my mouth couldn''t help but evoke a smile.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 609： The way is your choice

    Chapter 609 The road is your choice


    In the main hall of the front yard of Sun Guogong''s mansion, the old Guogong looked at Lu Ziyan who was crying and said: "Zi Yan, the road is yours to choose. Now, in addition to shaving your hair, you can only be a concubine for Prince Yu. One way to go.


    If you want to live a good life, put away your previous thoughts and look at my old face, as long as you don¡¯t make mistakes again, I believe that the people of Prince Yu¡¯s mansion will not dare to embarrass you, and my uncle can only protect you here. When you come to Yu Wangfu, you can no longer be so willful. "


    Without waiting for Lu Ziyan to respond, she stood up and said to the old lady, "At the Prince Yu''s Mansion, you should pay more attention. If there is no objection there, let her marry her earlier."


    After he finished speaking, he got up and walked out. This niece and granddaughter really can''t stay in the house anymore. If he protects Zi Yan again, it will be not only his daughters-in-law, but also his son will be divorced from himself, even more so. Don''t say grandchildren, granddaughters.


    I really never thought that Lu Ziyan would come up with such a stupid way, and she didn''t even look at who the major general was, how could she tolerate her calculations.


    Although he didn''t know how the major general made his move, he knew that the major general must have made his move, but it was too fast to be discovered.


    In fact, he couldn''t help but feel a little pity in his heart. The general''s mansion has a simple population. Anyway, they are all concubines.


    After the old prince left, the men in the house also left one after another.


    The old lady had a headache thinking about what happened today, and ordered several daughters-in-law: "Her affairs, you can handle it as you please, I''m tired, go back to the courtyard to rest first."


    As soon as the old lady left, Lu Ziyan couldn''t stand the condemning eyes from all directions, and ran out with her face covered.


    The maid behind her had to chase after her: "Miss Biao, please slow down."


    Seeing people running away, Mrs. Shizi said: "I really raised a white-eyed wolf, only caring for myself, and I don''t think she did such a stupid thing, how does the outside see our Sun Guogong''s mansion."


    The second lady answered: "She patted her **** and entered the Yuwang Mansion, but our Sun Guogong Mansion has become a joke in the capital."


    Mrs. Shizi said with a cold face: "If you don''t change her temperament, I''m afraid that she will be able to suffer in the palace of Prince Yu. Don''t think that anyone can tolerate her, just wait and watch the show."


    Lu Ziyan ran to the rockery in the garden in one breath, thinking in her heart: Uncle Ming knows her thoughts, but today she doesn''t think about herself at all.


    Prince Yu''s mansion has not come to the mansion to propose marriage, but the uncle has already settled the matter. How much does he want to drive him away, so he does this?


    *


    Prince Yu''s mansion, Princess Yu sat in the top position with a cold face. Today''s fact is strange, that Lu Ziyan just fell into her son''s arms.


    Although it wasn''t his son''s fault, if something like that happened in front of everyone''s eyes, it would be impossible to be irresponsible.


    Looking at his daughter-in-law, who was sitting at the bottom, crying with red eyes: "Wen Yue, don''t be too sad, no matter who enters the prince''s backyard, he will never pass you."


    Concubine Shizi wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes with a veil: "Mother-in-law, daughter-in-law understands, but I still feel uncomfortable."


    Princess Yu sighed in her heart. They were all women. She could feel the same way. She said to the maid behind her daughter-in-law, "Help your master go back to rest first."


    Then he looked at his daughter-in-law again: "Wen Yue, you go back to the courtyard to rest first, and the concubine will handle the rest."


    Concubine Shi nodded: "Then I will trouble the concubine, and the daughter-in-law will retire first."


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 610： Why do you care about her

    Chapter 610 Why do you care about her


    After the Prince Concubine Ren Wenyue left, Concubine Yu Kang Yuanhui''s face turned cold: "An orphan girl dares to think about my Prince Yu''s mansion, but she did such shameless things in public."


    Madam Yu, who was beside her, brought tea to her master: "Princess, why do you care about her, it''s not worth it if you are so angry."


    Concubine Yu Kang Yuanhui held up the tea cup: "If she is safe and has the protection of Sun Guogong''s mansion, it''s okay to enter the mansion. Anyway, there is no shortage of a room in the backyard, but who in the capital does not know that this young lady is not? Self-knowledge, relying on the partiality of the grandfather to her, he is very arrogant and domineering.


    Doing such a thing in front of so many people today is forcing Yu Wangfu to not pick up anyone. There is such a big disturbance before entering the residence. The backyard must not be disturbed by her. "


    Thinking of Concubine Shizi''s sad expression just now, she said a little upset: "I also complained about Ting''er, why didn''t you avoid it at that time?"


    What she didn''t say is that she knows better than anyone else what her son''s temperament is, but there is always a separate occasion for doing things. Even if you are unprepared and someone falls, you can help him and quickly push him away, but he still pushes him away. I hugged him into my arms, I really couldn''t think about it, the headache was terrible.


    Mother Yu saw that the princess had another headache, and quickly called the maid Bilian outside to come in: "Princess, are you having a headache again? Let Bilian help you to rub it and soothe it."


    Bilian stepped forward and gave a salute, then walked behind the princess: "Princess, relax, this servant will begin."


    The maid kneaded for a long time, and Princess Yu felt better.


    After ?? waved her hand to let the maid go down, Princess Yu said with a cold face: "Mother Yu, since there is no room for change in this matter, then simply bring people to the mansion."


    That''s what she said, but the coldness in her eyes made Mammy Yu a little scared.


    But I can understand the princess''s mood at the moment. Given the family background of the eldest son, I don''t have any kind of woman I want, but there is such a woman who can''t stand on the table, playing tricks in front of everyone, making Yu Wangfu a joke in the capital.


    Mamma Yu said respectfully: "Yes, wangfei, this old slave will arrange it."


    Princess Yu''s meaning is already very clear. Since she has to accept it, why should she marry Lu Ziyan? If Sun Guogong''s mansion stops it, then Yuwang''s mansion can just push the boat.


    Therefore, when the people sent by Prince Yu''s mansion spread word about Sun Guogong''s mansion, and three days later, when Lu Ziyan passed the mansion, the people in Sun Guogong mansion were stunned for a long time.


    When the messengers from Prince Yu''s Mansion had all left, Mrs. Shizi reacted: "This is the end, just let me know, and want to pick me up in three days?"


    The second lady sneered: "What Lu Ziyan did today, let alone Princess Yu, I''m afraid she can''t stand it in any mansion. Princess Yu can accept her into the mansion, I''m afraid it is also for the face of Sun Guogong''s mansion. In addition, Prince Yu, who was in the public eye, did hug him and had to admit it.


    What is my sister-in-law thinking? Could it be that she still thinks that Prince Yu''s Mansion will send someone over to hire her? "


    Mrs. Shizi''s face was burning, even though she knew that the second siblings were right, but if there was no sign of it, she would come to pick him up directly three days later, it would be too unreasonable to take Sun Guogong''s mansion seriously. Make people laugh to death.


    Thinking of this, she frowned: "If three days later, a small sedan chair from Prince Yu''s mansion picks up the person, it will be our Sun Guogong''s mansion that will be embarrassing."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 611： Bamboo basket is empty

    Chapter 611 Bamboo Basket Draws Water


    The second lady raised her hand to look at her fingernails, and said casually: "What use are we worried about, maybe we can''t let her go out, and the Prince Yu''s mansion is probably too eager."


    Mrs. Shizi''s face became even more ugly after hearing this.


    As the second younger brother and sister said, if you dare to put forward conditions, I am afraid that Princess Yu can directly refuse to pick up the person, and then it will be even more embarrassing.


    What happened today, and now people all over the capital are staring at Sun Guogong''s mansion. I''m afraid that if there is a little disturbance, it can be spread beyond the bounds.


    Mrs. Shizi looked at the second younger brother and sister: "What do you mean by the younger brother and sister?"


    The second lady laughed: "Sister-in-law didn''t already know what to do, so why should you ask me about this nonsense?"


    After ?? finished speaking, he also stood up: "Sister-in-law, anyway, you are in charge of the affairs in the mansion. You can decide what to do with Lu Ziyan. I''m tired too, let''s go first."


    As soon as he crossed the threshold, he turned around and said, "It''s already happened anyway, it''s better for us to send people out safely. The young master and young lady in the house are at the age to talk about kissing, so we can''t let her get involved. ."


    Mrs. Shizi lowered her eyes when she heard this. The second brother and sister were right. Now, how can he still manage his face and send people out of the house smoothly, even if he is burning high incense.


    So he no longer bothered about the attitude of Prince Yu''s mansion. Anyway, Lu Ziyan is not a serious lady in their grandson''s mansion. The whole capital knows this, that''s all, that''s it.


    figured it out, and she also took someone back to her yard.


    *


    In the palace, Concubine Li has been giggling since she returned to the palace from the banquet.


    Madam Xu, who was behind her, couldn''t stand it any longer, so she opened her mouth and said, "Master, you should be more restrained."


    In addition to not restraining herself, Concubine Li sprayed out the tea she had just entered and coughed a few times before she recovered: "Mother, I just saw Kang Yuanhui deflated, and I felt happy."


    Mamma how could she not know the thoughts of her master, if it wasn''t for Princess Yu, Kang Yuanhui, who won her love with a knife, now Princess Yu is her own master, and she doesn''t have to live by looking at other people''s faces in this palace.


    Therefore, there is a scandal in Prince Yu''s mansion today, so don''t let the master feel relieved, but if the master looks like this, if someone sees it, he is afraid that something unpleasant will come out.


    Mammy Xu had to say: "Master, Concubine Yun is also here today. It was like that in the womb a few days ago. It seems that this rumor is really unbelievable."


    Concubine Li smiled and took the teacup replaced by the maid: "It''s not true. The Jiang family didn''t enter the palace a while ago. Maybe they found some talented people."


    Xu Mammy listened to her master''s words, and agreed: "Master is right, but in this case, I''m afraid that person''s plan will fail."


    Concubine Li sneered: "I can''t give birth to myself, so I want to rob someone else''s son. In the end, the bamboo basket is not empty, but Concubine Yun didn''t suffer in vain, and the promotion is worth it."


    Mammy Xu said with a smile: "Yes, the status of the fourth prince is different now."


    Concubine Li said lightly: "The prince is born, it should have been raised a long time ago, the fourth prince is eleven years old, and it is Concubine Yun who can keep her composure. already."


    Mother Xu helped the master to refill the tea: "I''m afraid the person from Liuli Palace will be so angry."


    Concubine Li hummed softly: "It''s good to be mad, so as not to make trouble at every turn, which is annoying, but why didn''t she see her today?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 612： spatial change

    Chapter 612 Spatial Changes


    Mammy Xu shook her head and said, "This old slave really doesn''t know, so I''ll ask someone to investigate when I look back."


    Concubine Li shook her head and said, "You don''t have to ask about it, you''ll know when the time comes."


    She and Li Xiaowan entered the palace together. She knew too much about that person''s temperament. It''s better to have less than one more thing, so as not to cause trouble for herself, Li Xiaowan is not someone to be with.


    I''m afraid that the calculation failed, and I fell ill from anger.


    It was exactly as Concubine Li guessed. After Concubine Yu was promoted to Concubine Yun and became Concubine Yun, she had a knot in her heart and felt that people who were not as good as her were now on an equal footing with her.


    Isn''t it because you don''t have a son by your side?


    Now Concubine Yun has been promoted to Concubine Yun, and she has a son next to her. She will never take advantage of other people''s capital in the future, so she can''t be angry. Fortunately, her brother is the second-rank official, and Jiang Yanfeng is only the third-rank left servant.


    Thinking of this, I felt a lot better, and then I felt a little hungry, so I said to the palace maid who was standing on the side: "Go and get some food."


    When the palace maid heard this, she hurriedly saluted and backed out, jogging all the way to get ready to eat.


    Waiting for the maid to leave, she thought in her heart: This Concubine Yun is really dead, she is so ill, she can still survive, and after a few days of recuperation, she even attended the Empress Dowager''s birthday banquet today.


    When she got the news, she panicked and lost her foot, so swollen that she couldn''t walk, so she had to send someone to sue the queen mother and the queen.


    *


    After ?? Yunyi returned to the mansion, he first sent the old lady back to the courtyard, and then returned to his own courtyard with Jing Rui.


    After sending the servants, the two closed the door and entered the space. As soon as they entered the space, Xue Li rushed over: "Master, you finally came in."


    Yun Yi was about to answer, but found that the space was a little different. Before she could see the problem, Xue Li said excitedly: "The mini sea appeared in the back."


    Yun Yi didn''t say a word, pulled Jing Rui and teleported over.


    found that it was as Xue Li said, the mini sea really appeared. Could it be that what was in the space before will appear slowly in the future, if it is really like that, it would be great.


    Now Yun Yi understands that saving people will change the space. I am afraid that this concubine Yun and the fourth prince are also people with great fortunes. The appearance of this mini sea is the best proof.


    Yunyi cheered excitedly, if it wasn''t for Jing Rui to stop him, he would have almost jumped on the spot, Jing Rui looked at the little woman happy, and the corners of his mouth twitched into a smile.


    Yunyi is an action group, and the appearance of Mini Xiaohai is too timely. I wanted to eat mackerel dumplings a few days ago, but the capital is too far to the south, so every winter, only caravans transport some seafood into Beijing, which are expensive. very.


    The rest are the people and horses of each prefecture, and they will be sent back from the south with fast horses and whips. It¡¯s just that they can¡¯t bring much, and they can make a tooth sacrifice. It doesn¡¯t count.


    Now that she has this mini sea, Yun Yi doesn''t want to wait for a moment, she coquettishly said to Jing Rui: "I want to eat mackerel dumplings."


    Jing Rui laughed when he saw Yun Yi''s bright eyes, and said indulgently: "Okay, you sit over there and rest for a while, I''ll go get a few and make them for you to eat."


    Yun Yi smiled and nodded: "Well, um, um, hurry up, your stomach must be greedy."


    Jing Rui laughed out loud after hearing Yun Yi''s words: "Sit and wait, I''ll be fine soon."


    With the appearance of Mini Xiaohai, the tools prepared by Yunyi and the others before also appeared in the original place. I am afraid that it is because it is modern and has no aura, so the things are still there.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 613： I cant blame people for trying to trick you

    Chapter 613 I can''t blame others for trying to trick you


    What she didn''t expect was that Jing Rui was busy for a long time and didn''t catch anything.


    Yun Yi was anxious and looked at it with his mind, only to find that there seemed to be no creatures in the sea.


    I thought I had read it wrong, and I checked it several times before I had to believe that the sea existed, but all the species in it had disappeared.


    This time, the two of them were dumbfounded. It turned out that there was only a small sea left.


    How excited Yun Yi was before, how lost she is now, her mackerel dumplings, her spicy oyster tofu soup, her kimchi seafood pot, honey sauce roasted oysters, spicy lobster, pan-fried mackerel, scallion oil conch slices, marinated Fragrant abalone, ah ah ah, I can''t think about it anymore, my saliva is about to flow out.


    She felt that the stomach must be a foodie, because she was never so greedy before, haha.


    The mackerel dumplings couldn¡¯t be eaten, so she had to settle for the next best thing, and replaced them with three fresh stuffed dumplings. Before, she raised shrimps in the pond. Because of the space, they tasted much better than those of later generations.


    Jing Rui made dumplings, and Yun Yi started to give Yun Fei medicine after eating the fruit. The poison was cured, but her body was seriously damaged.


    She helped make some nourishing pills for her, but before the pills were ready, Jing Rui came over and called someone: "Don''t be too busy, wash your hands and try the dumplings I made, it''s been a long time since I cooked, and my hands are rusty. "


    Yun Yi laughed: "It doesn''t matter, I will let you relive it in the future, and it will take you a few times to find the feeling."


    The two laughed and came to the table.


    Yunyi looked at the plump white and tender dumplings, and immediately had an appetite. For a plate of dumplings, Jing Rui only tasted the taste, and the rest was wrapped up by Yunyi.


    After eating and drinking, Yun Yi reacted: "Jing Rui, if I eat like this, will I become a big fat man."


    Jing Rui dotingly stretched out his hand and rubbed Yunyi''s head: "Eat what you want, don''t hold back on purpose, even if you eat fat, you are the most beautiful little fat man."


    Yun Yi said coquettishly, "I don''t want to be fat."


    Jing Rui pulled the man into his arms: "With your physique, it''s hard to eat fat. Besides, the ingredients in the space can''t make you fat."


    Yun leaned on Jing Rui''s arms: "In addition to the normal three meals a day, I will eat the food in the space for all the snacks in the future. When you have time to enter the space, help me make more and save it. When you want to eat, you can add a meal at any time.¡±


    Jing Rui kissed Yunyi''s forehead: "Okay, then, I''ll make some of everything, divide it into small portions and save it, it''s convenient for you to eat."


    The two of you were strong and I was strong for a while, and Yun Yi remembered that her business was not finished: "Jing Rui, my pills are not finished, you go to yours, I will finish it quickly, I guess Jiang Qinglian will meet tomorrow. come over."


    Jing Rui let go of the person: "Do you need my help?"


    Yunyi waved his hand and said, "No, there''s not much work, I''ll be able to do it soon."


    Jing Rui didn''t need it, so he threw himself into the kitchen of the villa and started to prepare food for Yunyi. He was afraid that Yunyi would be pregnant with twins or multiple births as in his previous life.


    You ask why you think so, of course, it is because the month is still young, but you are hungry again just after returning from the palace. It is calculated.


    When Yunyi made the pills, Jing Rui had already braised a large pot of meat, and also used the largest pot to stew five big fish. There were freshly chopped ribs on the chopping board, and he was about to stew.


    Yunyi''s favorite multigrain rice was steamed in the rice cooker. After Jing Rui stewed the ribs, he started to prepare the rice one by one. His serious look was very charming.


    Yunyi looked crazy and thought: I can''t blame people for trying to trick you.


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 615： Something unpleasant happened today

    Chapter 615 Something unhappy happened today


    At first, the old lady of the Xiao family persuaded Yunyi, but later she found out that she was going out with Jing Rui, and the general''s mansion had already agreed, plus she knew that Yunyi had martial arts by her side.


    Then he was relieved, and he began to tell him to be careful when going out. He told him to eat well and rest well. After talking about it, he suddenly laughed.


    said a little embarrassedly: "Look at me, how long has it been since I returned to Beijing, and I forgot that you were taking care of us when I came back from Beijiang, I''m really confused."


    Yun Yi smiled and took the old lady''s arm: "Grandmother is not confused, but she is worried about her granddaughter, which is a manifestation of deep love."


    The old lady was coaxed and laughed: "You can coax people, but it''s not good for you to stay in the capital well, you have to go out with Jing Rui to suffer that crime."


    Yunyi raised his head: "Grandmother, if we hadn''t been assigned, we probably wouldn''t go to Northern Xinjiang in our lifetime, nor would we know what Northern Xinjiang is like.


    Hearing that the south is beautiful and picturesque, my granddaughter wanted to go to the south to see how it is different from the northern Xinjiang and the capital. Let¡¯s take a look at the great rivers and mountains in Beimo, and I will bring you delicious food from the south. "


    When the old lady heard her granddaughter''s words, she also had yearning in her eyes, but she just thought about it in her heart: "You, that is, Jing Rui is used to you, and the elders of the general''s house are easy to talk, look at which family''s female relatives Running out with the man?"


    After he finished speaking, he raised his hand and poked Yunyi''s forehead: "That is, your life is good, and you meet Jing Rui."


    Yun Yi responded and said: "Yes, yes, yes, you are right."


    Brother Hao came back from the academy and learned that his sister was here. He thought that he was here to pick him up and take him back to the General''s Mansion, so he trotted in and said, "Grandma, sister, I''m back."


    Yunyi heard Brother Hao''s shout, let go of the old lady and stood up: "Our brother Hao is back?"


    Brother Hao rushed directly into Yun Yi''s arms: "Sister, Brother Hao misses you, have you missed Brother Hao?"


    Yun Yi smiled and hugged the little man: "Guess what?"


    Brother Hao''s smiling eyes curled: "I must have thought about it, or why did you come here?"


    Yunyi stretched out his hand and pinched his little brother''s face: "I know and ask, how have you been in the academy these days?"


    Brother Hao glanced at Nan Xing and Xueling who followed up: "It''s good, Mr. praised me yesterday."


    But Yunyi clearly saw that Brother Hao was a little unhappy: "Have you encountered something unhappy today?"


    Brother Hao stared at Yun Yi with wide eyes: "How did my sister know?"


    Yunyi smiled and touched his head: "Because you are my younger brother, I brought you up since you were a child, I know all your little expressions, tell me."


    Brother Hao pouted when he heard it: "Today, a senior named Li Zibo in the academy said something inexplicable. I wanted to ask him what he meant, but he just walked away.


    I still asked the senior next to me, only to find out that his name is Li Zibo. I heard that he is the third son of the official secretary of the Ministry of Personnel. After that, it made him even more arrogant. "


    Yunyi listened to her brother''s words and thought to herself that the son of the Minister of the Ministry of Personnel, that is Li Youran''s brother, and Li Youran''s instructions for her brother to find Brother Hao.


    I am going to leave the capital with Jing Rui soon. It seems that I have to leave this to my father-in-law. During my absence, don¡¯t let Brother Hao bully him.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 616： leave Beijing

    Chapter 616 Leaving Beijing


    There are some things, Yun Yi doesn''t want to let Brother Hao get infected too early, he just needs to be happy and happy.


    So he touched his head and said in a warm voice, "Don''t worry about it, it is estimated that the brain named Li Zibo is not very good. If you see that person in the future, stay away, but if he dares to bully you, you will return the favor. Don''t forget to ask Nanxing to report to the General''s Mansion."


    Brother Hao nodded and said, "Sister, don''t worry, Brother Hao understands."


    After saying these sutras, Yun Yicai said, "Brother Hao, elder sister and brother-in-law are going to travel far away, and they may not be able to come back during Chinese New Year. You have to take good care of your grandmother for your elder sister."


    When Brother Hao heard that his sister was going away, and that he might not be able to come back during the Chinese New Year, he felt uneasy: "Where are you going, why is it taking so long?"


    Yunyi explained to him in a low voice, and it took Brother Hao to reluctantly accept it: "Can you come back earlier?"


    The old lady was afraid that her granddaughter would be embarrassed, so she quickly cleared the siege and said, "Your sister finally went out to Beijing. Our brother Hao is not the child who is holding back, is it?"


    Brother Hao pursed his lips and wanted to cry a little. He and his sister had never been separated for such a long time. Thinking about it now, I felt uncomfortable, but my sister said that she wanted to go outside the capital for a walk.


    Yun Yi saw that he didn''t speak: "Brother Hao, don''t tell others about my sister''s departure from Beijing."


    Brother Hao puzzled: "This is a good thing, why not talk about it?"


    Yun Yi laughed softly: "Because my sister doesn''t want others to know, she is still restless when she says she is married, and she always wants to run out."


    Brother Hao understood now: "Sister, I understand, just like the aunt of the Bai family."


    Yunyi didn''t understand what Brother Hao meant, so she frowned and said, "Who is the aunt of the Bai family?"


    The old lady explained: "He was talking about the young daughter-in-law of the Bai family behind. A few days ago, the old lady of the Bai family didn''t know what was going on. She even scolded the little daughter-in-law who had just returned from her mother''s house, and even scolded her indiscriminately. The little daughter-in-law is uneasy."


    Yunyi listened to her grandmother''s words and didn''t ask any further questions, but she also understood what Brother Hao meant. She was just afraid that she would be blamed by her husband''s family, just like the young daughter-in-law of the Bai family.


    Looking at the lovely Brother Hao, I felt a little uncomfortable thinking that I would not see him for a few months.


    After another conversation, after a long while, he left Xiao''s house with reluctance.


    The day of departure soon arrived, Yun Yi did not bring a maid, so for convenience, she changed into men''s clothes and followed behind Jing Rui.


    The old lady repeatedly told them to let them go.


    After leaving the house, Yun Yi did not follow Jing Rui to the Ministry of Industry, but went out of the city first and waited at the place where they had to leave the capital.


    What Yun Yi didn''t expect was that Jing Rui even built a carriage that looked ordinary but was not ordinary, so that she could have a place to rest while she was on the road.


    It was an indescribable emotion in my heart.


    Jing Rui and Yun Yi followed at the back of the team. Because the truck was heavy and the team couldn''t move fast, the two of them rode side by side and followed behind, but they were leisurely and contented.


    Jing Rui was worried about her body after all, so after riding for a long time, he accompanied her to the carriage.


    This carriage looks like an ordinary carriage from the outside, but it is full of soft bags inside, which is very comfortable. The most important thing is that this carriage has a shock absorption device, and the effect is really good.


    Yun Yi looked happy, and didn''t forget to say to Jing Rui, "It''s really hard for you."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 617： things come to light

    Chapter 617 Exposure


    What Yun Yi didn''t expect was that after they left the capital, a big event happened in the capital.


    Princess Jing''an''s Mansion, because of the negligence of a maid in the kitchen, almost destroyed the Princess''s Mansion. Even if the fire was put out in time, the fire area still accounted for one-third of the area of ??the Princess'' Mansion.


    Princess Jing''an almost didn''t die of anger. Originally, the mansion was already stretched, but now it has gone too far, and the loss is very heavy.


    The day after the accident, Princess Jing''an entered the palace and wanted to get some more money from Princess Li, but the mother and daughter had a quarrel, and Princess Li didn''t want to pretend anymore.


    Princess Jing''an went straight to the Queen Mother without leaving the palace.


    didn''t go around with the Queen Mother, and directly told everything she knew. The Queen Mother did not express any opinion at that time. Princess Jing''an thought that the Queen Mother was frightened.


    Not long after she left the Empress Dowager''s palace, what Princess Jing''an said quickly spread throughout the palace.


    After Concubine Li found out, she couldn''t hold it anymore, and with an eager face, she sent someone to find the saint to discuss countermeasures.


    How could the queen mother make their mother and son do what they wanted? She didn''t give them a chance at all. Soon there were rumors outside the palace. The queen mother was waiting for an opportunity. So I made the arrangement a long time ago, and it finally came in handy today.


    Things are fermenting so fast, that Concubine Li and Shengshang did not expect. In just two days, things reached the point of being uncontrollable.


    In the palace and outside the palace for a while, this matter was discussed.


    Especially the various royal palaces also participated in it. That prince didn''t want to go to a high position in the past, and now this situation has occurred, how can they hold back.


    For a time, all the palaces were investigating the events of the year, and the queen mother had already laid out the plan, and soon they were able to find out most of the truth of the events of the year.


    It''s just that the Queen Mother who was delivering the baby was not found. Now she has become a key figure.


    It''s not that the Queen Mother did not send someone to check it out before, but unfortunately Qiu Mama no longer lives in the previous place. I heard that she moved out many years ago.


    The queen mother understands that if the key to the matter is really Qiu Ma, I am afraid that Qiu Ma has already changed her name and changed her surname to hide. She also knows that this matter has broken down, and maybe Concubine Li will send someone to look for her, but unlike herself, , Concubine Li will definitely not let her go. Once found, there is only one way for Qiu to die.


    But there is no way to do it now. She sent people to investigate for so long, and there is no clue at all. Now that she is old, she can''t wait any longer.


    She could only use the words of Princess Jing''an to release the news. I believe that someone will help to find it together. She just needs to send her own people to follow all parties.


    Now only by finding Qiu Ma, can we know the truth of the other half.


    Most people just thought that the queen mother couldn''t stand the blow, and wanted to find Qiu Ma to confirm whether the change was true or not, but the shrewd people smelled something unusual.


    Since the incident was exposed, Princess Jing''an has completely torn her face with Concubine Li.


    She is also looking forward to finding Qiu Ma, so that she can return her honorable status. I believe that the queen mother did not recognize her the first time, so she could not accept the reality.


    And Concubine Li also directly admitted that the saint is her son this time. In fact, she has been hoping for such an opportunity to recognize her son in an open and honest way.


    Anyway, now that the dragon position has been firmly seated, there is no need to worry about other things, and simply admit it directly.


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 618： Impossible to do ungrateful things

    Chapter 618 It is impossible to do ungrateful things


    But it is because he has long hair and short knowledge and a woman''s heart. Now he has put the saint on the fire and roasted it on the fire. Everything is not going well, and he has to be ridiculed by the brothers and questioned by the ministers every day.


    On this day, the sage went to the Palace of Concubine Li and lost his temper: "You are too impulsive, even if this is the truth, why can''t you think about it for me, what is the best way to do it now?"


    There were tears in Concubine Li''s eyes: "I''m already a lot of age, and you still want me to wait. It''s possible that you want me to bear the name of Concubine when I die, and I can''t be honest with myself even when I die. Does your son know each other?"


    Shang Sheng was a little unbearable to be questioned by Concubine Li, but thinking of his own situation, he couldn''t help but harden his heart again: "But now that things have reached this point, who is the most uncomfortable, it''s not our mother and son."


    Although he has given an order, the palace should not discuss this matter indiscriminately, but the wind direction inside and outside the palace before was not directed towards their mother and son.


    There is even a legend in the community: "Concubine Li felt that she did not have the support of her mother''s family. Seeing that her prince was about to ascend to a high position, for the sake of future plans, she cruelly gave up her son and the daughter of the queen mother."


    Another person said: "How can Princess Li favor Princess Jing''an? She is just flattering and killing. When I think about it carefully, she has never cared about Princess Jing''an at all. She just wants to make the queen mother''s daughter a joke in the capital. Anyway, it''s not her own life. daughter.


    The fight between the women in the backyard is so terrifying, even the children are not spared. Concubine Li is really a good way to let the Queen Mother''s mother''s family Qi help her son to ascend to a high position, and kill other people''s daughters as a joke in the capital, but Damn. "


    It''s not that Concubine Li has never heard of these rumors, but now her son brings it up again in front of her, although these rumors are true, how can she admit it, with anger: "Even if I don''t have the backing of my family, who can Swap the son next to you for a daughter.


    If you can''t get a high position by her side, what should I do? It''s hard for a generation to live with a daughter, obviously I''m the victim, why everyone thinks it''s my fault, it''s really scary. "


    That being said, she knew in her heart that only if her son changed to the name of Qi Mengxi, who was not the queen mother at that time, could he have a bright future. Staying by her side, I was afraid that only the pearl would be dusted, and that was not the slightest chance. might have.


    But she wouldn''t say this to anyone, including her own son.


    Her current thinking is that her son has already ascended to a high position and has already established himself in the country. If the Duke of Qi wants to turn his face at this time, he will have to lose all his efforts.


    What can they do if they are not reconciled?


    Who made Qi Mengxi''s stomach be unsatisfactory, and did not give birth to a nephew for them, but gave birth to the idiot Jing''an, I feel comfortable when I think about it.


    God finally treated her well and made Qi Mengxi and the Qi family pay so much for his son, which eventually became a big deal.


    Now that things have come to light, of course they are all attacks on her, but so what, these are only temporary.


    She was waiting for the time when she would sit on an equal footing with Qi Mengxi. At that time, she was afraid that she would wake up laughing even from a dream.


    Sage Mo Yuxi didn''t understand and didn''t want to waste time here with his own mother: "Everyone in the world is watching, it is impossible for me to do something ungrateful, even if it is the case, I can only maintain the status quo. ."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 619： There is no room for change

    Chapter 619 There is no room for change in this matter


    He thought, now that the matter has been exposed, and the Queen Mother has no intention of preventing the fermentation of public opinion, the Duke of Qi''s mansion is now afraid that it is going all out to find the two maids who helped deliver the birth, and want to find out what happened in those days?


    No matter what the outcome is, as long as he is the son of the late emperor, no one will think about turning the world upside down.


    Concubine Li listened to her son''s words, looked up and said, "What does this mean, Lord?"


    Sage Mo Yuxi didn''t evade, but looked directly at Concubine Li: "Since you made that choice back then, you shouldn''t have the thought of recognizing it publicly.


    My mother raised me as her own son, and the Duke of Qi''s government used the power of the whole family to help me ascend to the throne. These things can''t be regarded as non-existent. Now people all over the world are waiting to see how I will choose.


    Therefore, even if you have been planning for me since I was born, now I can only grieve you and continue to be your Concubine Li.


    In the future, no matter what the truth is, I will not be blamed for the world. "


    Concubine Li''s eyes widened, and she couldn''t believe it. These words came from her own son''s mouth. What did he mean, let him just forget about it and live under that **** Qi Mengxi forever?


    raised his finger and spoke with a vibrato: "How can you treat me like this, you promised me before that you would tell the world, let me and Qi Mengxi sit on an equal footing, and don''t have to look at people''s faces?"


    Sage Shang Mo Yuxi stared at his biological mother: "That was before, when the matter was not exposed and only our mother and son knew about it. Now that the matter has reached this stage, do you want me to choose treachery or ungratefulness?"


    Princess Li roared: "What about me, are you worthy of me?"


    Mo Yuxi''s eyes were also red, the woman in front of him was his own mother after all: "Is it still so important to be right or wrong now? The important thing is not to cause Beimo to fall into chaos because of this matter, if it really arrives then One step, you and I are both the sinners of Beimo."


    Concubine Li''s breathing was a little short: "I didn''t dare to recognize you when you were young, I didn''t dare to recognize you when you were older, and I still didn''t dare to recognize you when you first ascended the throne. stable.


    It was not until you were in charge of the country for many years that you no longer had to be controlled by others. I dared to recognize you. You said that the court was unstable, let me endure it, I never made you embarrassed, but now I have exchanged a sentence to maintain the status quo? "


    After finishing speaking, he suddenly looked up to the sky and laughed: "Bengong is really a big joke, in order to give you a chance to compete with other brothers, I did not hesitate to be wronged for decades, but now it has directly destroyed my hope. , you are really selfish to live under Qi Mengxi forever."


    Sage Mo Yuxi didn''t refute the words of Concubine Li when he heard the words. Whoever is not selfish, she just swapped herself with Jing''an back then, how could she not be selfish.


    If he disregarded the empress dowager''s parenting kindness and the face of the Duke of Qi, and sealed his own mother as the empress dowager, he was afraid that he would lose his prestige in front of the court and the world, and he would never let things get to that point.


    Thinking of this, the guilt in his eyes has disappeared, and his eyes are firm: "There is no room for change in this matter."


    paused and continued: "Except for the title of the Queen Mother, I can''t give you the title of the Queen Mother. I will notify the Ministry of Internal Affairs, and the Shoukang Palace will be allocated according to the Queen Mother''s ration in the future."


    Concubine Li''s eyes were full of anger: "I am a person who is about to meet the late emperor, what is the use of giving me more examples?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 620： This result is not what I want now

    Chapter 620 The result like this is definitely not what I want


    Yes, Concubine Li just wanted to be buried in the emperor''s mausoleum after her death, to accompany the late emperor, but in addition to the original wife, the late emperor also had the empress dowager, Qi Mengxi, who was named after he ascended the throne.


    She originally thought that as long as she and Qi Mengxi were of equal rank, she would definitely enter the Emperor''s Mausoleum if she had a son in the future. Even if she wanted to squeeze with Qi Mengxi, she would not lose to her.


    But the result like this is by no means what I want.


    Mo Yuxi turned around and left, leaving the extremely angry Concubine Li alone, sitting there and hurting herself.


    The maids waiting outside the door, no one dared to go in at this time and find it hard to find, so they had to wait outside the door and wait for the concubine to call someone.


    *


    On the other side, Yun Yisui was already a hundred miles away from Beijing with the team carrying the arrowhead.


    Although Jing Rui knew that Yunyi had spatial ingredients and stream water conditioning, and had a special physique, he was still a little worried.


    Yun Yi had only been riding for half an hour, and she forced her back to the carriage. It happened that the road was not easy to walk, so she simply accompanied her back to the space.


    The team in charge of escorting was a team specially trained by Jing Rui in the Cheng family army. They were all very skilled. He knew Yunyi''s identity.


    Jing Rui also installed a sliding door on the carriage for safety reasons. Once they entered the carriage, they pushed the door closed and fastened it. The same was true for the windows. Everything was to ensure the absolute safety of Yunyi.


    After the two entered the space, Jing Rui poured a glass of the peach juice squeezed earlier and handed it to Yun Yi: "What do you want to eat for lunch, I''ll make it for you now."


    Yun Yi thought for a moment: "I want to eat soft, glutinous and crispy braised pork, I also want to eat fried fish fillets with pine nuts and lily, and a vegetarian dish. You can do it, I''m not picky eaters."


    Jing Rui laughed, and helplessly reached out and rubbed the top of Yun Yi''s hair: "I ordered food, and said I''m not picky eaters, wait, I''ll do it for you."


    Yunyi nodded, drank the peach juice in his hand, and said to Xue Li on the sofa: "Look at the situation outside, but don''t go wrong."


    Xue Li rolled her eyes, she even explained this matter specially, this is distrusting the fox, hmph, angry.


    Yun Yi glanced at it and smiled, she was mad at it on purpose, who called it too comfortable.


    Because the arrowhead on the ox cart is too heavy, even if we walk non-stop, it will only be more than 60 miles a day, but the couple are not in a hurry.


    Yun Yi is not in a hurry because he can see the scenery along the way, Jing Rui is not in a hurry, because walking slowly will not tire Yun Yi, the two have their own thoughts, so they will not rush, as long as they deliver things safely, Even if Jing Rui completes the task.


    As for the safety issues on the road, I believe that those people trained by Jing Rui are there, and that''s not a problem. With the vigilance of myself and Xueli, even if there are safety hazards, they can be found early, so they are very at ease.


    *


    Princess Jing''an has been waiting for the queen mother to announce her entry into the palace since the showdown with the queen mother, thinking that even if she offended the saint, but the queen mother is there and she is the victim, the palace must make compensation for herself.


    But it''s been two days, and the Queen Mother hasn''t moved at all, not even sending someone over to greet her. She''s in a state of confusion now, and she doesn''t know what''s going on in the palace now?


    At this moment, I heard someone salute outside the door: "I have seen the county master."


    Princess Jing''an turned around and saw her daughter hurried in.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 621： There is news in the palace

    Chapter 621 There may be news in the palace


    Jiao Yuyan came in and saw her mother standing in the center of the room: "Mother, are you okay?"


    Princess Jing''an saw her daughter coming, and disapproved: "You are pregnant now, what are you doing here?"


    Jiao Yuyan stepped forward and supported Princess Jing''an: "My daughter is a little worried about you, is there any news from the palace?"


    Princess Jing''an shook her head and said, "No, neither the queen mother nor the concubine have them there."


    Now that he and the concubine have completely fallen out, there is still no movement from the queen mother''s side, and I don''t know what to call them.


    Because Jiao Yuyan had lost face in the palace before and she was pregnant, she was afraid that Shan Xiangning would take action against her. .


    But early in the morning, there was a message from the hospital, asking her to wait in the hospital. After a while, the doctor of the government would ask the masters in the house to get the pulse of Ping An. She had been patiently waiting for the doctor to get the pulse, and then she took the pulse. Ring out of the house.


    Only this mother-in-law knew that she was going back to the Princess Mansion, and she didn''t have a good face yet, but she couldn''t care so much.


    In fact, when Jiao Yuyan heard the news, apart from her disbelief at first, after she calmed down, she felt that if it was true, it would actually be a good thing.


    The status of Empress Dowager and Concubine Li in the palace is completely different.


    If the Queen Mother is his own grandmother, then the Duke of Qi''s mansion is his mother''s foreign home, and then he will be protected by someone in the future. I get excited when I think about it, how can I stay in the Zhongbo mansion.


    Jiao Yuyan frowned after listening to her mother''s words: "It shouldn''t be like this, is it possible that the imperial grandmother hasn''t accepted the reality yet? Or does she simply don''t want to recognize you?"


    Princess Jing''an was also a little flustered when she heard her daughter''s words: "No, I am her own daughter, she is now the queen mother, even if she recognizes me, it will not affect her.


    definitely couldn''t stand the blow, and couldn''t accept the fact in her heart, otherwise she wouldn''t ignore me, inside and outside the palace, people all over the capital could watch. "


    Jiao Yuyan frowned immediately after hearing this: "Then do we need to go to the palace again, this is a ready-made reason."


    Princess Jing An understands what her daughter means, but thinking about coming to the door again, will it make people feel that she is too eager?


    Jiao Yuyan said anxiously, seeing that her mother didn''t speak, "At this time, you should pay more attention to the grandmother of the emperor. Why don''t you let the kitchen make some snacks that the grandmother likes to eat. Let''s go to the palace together."


    Princess Jing''an did not directly agree: "Is it not good for us to enter the palace at this juncture, after all, there are many things, even your grandmother can''t get past your emperor''s uncle.


    If we enter the palace at this time, I am afraid that it will be too eager in the eyes of outsiders, or we will make the person in Shoukang Palace unhappy, and then tell your uncle the emperor if there is something wrong, we will lose more than the gain, I think it is still Just wait. "


    Although Jiao Yuyan was impatient, her mother was right. Besides, this matter could only be done by her mother entering the palace together.


    Anyway, the matter of reconciling the child has become a fact, and the palace has to give an explanation. At that time, he will be the granddaughter of the Queen Mother.


    The queen mother has only one daughter, and the mother has her own daughter, so the things in the hands of the queen mother are not all her own.


    She had heard that at that time, she was only the queen dowager of the side concubine of the palace. The dowry at the time of marriage was more than sixteen pounds more than that of the regular wife, and each piece was exquisite.


    Just thinking about it makes me feel a little buoyant. I can''t do it, my heart is about to jump out. Who will dare to say that he is poor in the future?


    The good news, the mother and daughter did not wait, but Mammy Zhang: "Princess, the burnt down house, the craftsmen made a deal, and if they want to restore it to the original, I''m afraid they won''t be able to get down without three thousand silver."


    Princess Jing''an was upset after hearing this for a while: "Let them start work first, could the Princess Palace still owe them money?"


    Mother Zhang had a bit of embarrassment on her face: "Princess, in the over-fired room, a lot of materials can''t be used. The foreman said they had to prepare the materials first, but our project is not small, and they don''t have that much money on hand."


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 622： you do you come

    Chapter 622


    Princess Jing''an frowned: "This foreman has done a lot of work in our house before, and when he didn''t get the money after finishing his work, now he''s not willing to pay it forward?"


    Mother Zhang felt a little helpless: "Princess, we gave the materials first and asked them to purchase them on their behalf. The wages are indeed paid after the work is done."


    Mammy Zhang knew that the princess had basically not cared about government affairs before, and she would be forgiven for saying such a thing, but the current situation is like this. Affordable, afraid that it is impossible to take risks.


    Jiao Yuyan, who was standing beside him, suddenly became angry: "If they don''t pick it up, then change to another family. In such a big capital, it''s impossible for him to be the foreman alone."


    Mother Zhang wanted to pretend to be dead when she heard this.


    There still needs to be a man in this manor. He can even say this. This is someone who doubts her ability to handle affairs, or thinks that everyone else is a fool. I really want to say: You can do it.


    was silent for a long time, then looked up at Princess Jing''an: "Princess, if you want to refurbish those over-burned houses, you must buy new materials. This is not a small sum of money, and the foreman may not be able to pay in advance."


    Jiao Yuyan was a little angry: "Mother Zhang, who are you, and how do you think about them everywhere? My mother didn''t say that when we had work in the house before, we always let them do it, but we didn''t owe it a single time. What''s wrong with paying them in advance this time?


    Who is this looking down on? The Empress Dowager is my grandmother, but it''s just a matter of a few days. It''s impossible for my grandmother to watch my mother suffer. "


    Mother Zhang felt that it was useless to say more, so she could only say: "Then let them sort out first, just to make room, and then buy materials and then they can have a place to store them."


    Princess Jing''an also knew that such a small foreman really couldn''t afford to pay in advance. Mammy Zhang had followed her for so many years, and it was impossible to say to outsiders, "Mammy, just do as you said, I don''t know much about this. ."


    Mother Zhang gave a salute and then backed out.


    Jiao Yuyan watched Mammy Zhang leave, and whispered, "Mother, is Mama Zhang a little arrogant, and even dares to refute your words."


    Princess Jing An glanced at her daughter: "Don''t say this again, Madam Zhang is an old man, it''s okay to talk casually, and what she said is the truth."


    Mr. Zhang''s loyal Princess Jing''an never doubted it, but her daughter''s claim to be arrogant and arrogant made her feel a little uncomfortable, and she had an idea in her heart. It seemed that she had to train some new people.


    Not long after lunch, the maid next to Jiao Yuyan reminded: "The county master, it''s time to go back to Uncle Zhong''s mansion, and it''s time for the third lady to talk again."


    Jiao Yuyan said, "If you didn''t remind me, I almost forgot. When you went back to Uncle Zhong''s mansion, you said that I would accompany my mother at the princess mansion tonight."


    Now she is not afraid of her mother-in-law, let alone those people in Zhongbo''s mansion. She will be the granddaughter of the queen mother soon. Who would dare to compete with her when looking at those people in Zhongbo''s mansion?


    The maid was a little embarrassed. Before leaving the mansion, the three ladies had an explanation, but seeing that the county master''s eyes were not good, she had to return a salute: "Yes, the servant will go now."


    The moment ?? turned around, his face collapsed, he raised his hand and patted his mouth, thinking that he was blaming himself for being too talkative. Now that''s all right, he has to go back to Uncle Zhong''s mansion to face the third lady.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 623： Do you think my lord is too cruel

    Chapter 623 Do you think my master is too cruel


    In the palace, the maid just brought the brewed tea.


    Mamma Hu waved her hand to send the maid off, poured a cup of tea herself, and handed it to the Queen Mother: "Master, you drink tea."


    The Queen Mother took the tea: "Is there any news from there?"


    Hu mama shook her head and said, "No, it''s been so long, do you think Qiu Su is no longer in this world?"


    The Queen Mother''s eyes were sharp: "Even if I die, I will find her burial place and find her descendants."


    As long as she thinks of her son, her heart aches and pains. The more she misses her son, the more she hates Tang Minru''s woman in Shoukang Palace, the more she hates Qiu Su.


    Her son doesn''t know where he is suffering now. Tang Minru, that bitch, is too despicable. If she guessed correctly, she must have used some reason to threaten Qiu Su.


    I can¡¯t find Qiu Su now. One possibility is that Qiu Su took her family and hid incognito in order to save her life. Another possibility is that she would be cut down by Tang Minru¡¯s woman after the incident.


    But the key to uncovering the truth of the matter now lies in Qiu Su. Only by finding her can she completely overthrow the woman of Princess Li, Tang Minru, and know her son''s whereabouts from her.


    If only Wu Mama Xueshan is allowed to come back to testify, it can only prove that Jing An is not his daughter, so Qiu Su must be found.


    Thinking of this, cold air radiated from her body, and even Hu Mammy, who was standing beside her, felt it: "Master, are you alright?"


    The Queen Mother heard Hu Ma''s question: "You go to the Duke of Qi''s mansion in person and ask them to send some more people to find out the whereabouts of Qiu Su and her family years ago."


    Mother Hu sighed in her heart, knowing that no matter what the reason was, Qiu Su shouldn''t have betrayed her master back then. If it was really difficult, she should have told her master that with the capabilities of the Duke of Qi, it was impossible to help her.


    looked up to meet the deep eyes of the queen mother, and quickly said respectfully: "Yes, master, this old slave will go out of the palace."


    When Hu Ma turned around and walked out, the Empress Dowager said coldly, "Do you think my master is too cruel and shouldn''t implicate her family?"


    Madam Hu suddenly felt a chill, and quickly turned around: "Master, how could a servant think that, no matter what happens, Qiu Su should tell you straight away, even if there is a big problem, it''s a real problem. I shouldn''t be sorry for you."


    After hearing this, the Queen Mother''s face softened a little: "You all followed me from the Duke of Qi''s mansion to marry into the palace, and later entered the palace with me, I think I''m not mean to you.


    When Qiu Su said she wanted to leave the palace, I took one thousand taels of silver to let her leave the palace, and asked her to find a good family to marry and buy a decent dowry for herself.


    But I never imagined that it was someone I trusted who harmed me. Now I want to ask her what her heart is doing to be able to do such a conscienceless thing? "


    Speaking of this, maybe she was too excited and suddenly coughed, Hu Mammy quickly stepped forward to take the teacup from the Queen Mother and helped Shunqi: "Master, calm down.


    We all know you are good, not only you, but the old slave also wants to see Qiu Su and ask, why? "


    Mamma Hu opened the drawer on the small table next to her, took out the ginseng Yangrong Pill made by Yunyi and handed it to the Queen Mother''s mouth: "Master, take a pill made for you by the county head."


    The master has been thinking too much recently, and his spirit is not very good. The imperial doctor has prescribed a few pairs of soup and medicine, but it does not seem to be good, but I did not expect that the ginseng Yangrong pills presented by the county master last time came in great use.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 624： Its good that we know this, dont mention it to others

    Chapter 624 We just know this, don''t mention it to others


    The Queen Mother took Hu Ma''s hand and put the pill in her mouth. After a while, she finally got a lot better.


    Mamma Hu looked at the Queen Mother and calmed down: "I really didn''t expect that the medical skills of the county head are even better than those of the old doctors in the Tai Hospital. The General''s Mansion is really lucky."


    The Queen Mother nodded slightly after hearing this: "It''s good that we know about this, and don''t mention it to others."


    Mother Hu understood what the Queen Mother meant: "Yes."


    The Queen Mother felt that she was much better, so she said: "Aijia is all right, you can go out of the palace to spread the word."


    If you want to change other things, you can send anyone to do it, but this matter, the Queen Mother really doesn''t worry about others, so she can only let Hu Mummy go for a trip in person.


    After Mammy Hu left, the Queen Mother looked at the drawer on the small table that had not been closed, and picked up the porcelain bottle containing ginseng Yangrong Pills from Yun Yixian. Thinking of what Mama Hu said, she really envied the old man in the general''s mansion. people.


    *


    General''s Mansion, Cheng Yanbin heard a report from his servants, saying that three children came to the mansion to find the young lady.


    He was a little puzzled at first: "He came to see the young lady?"


    The guard said: "Yes, the older children said that they made an appointment with the young lady, and will follow the young lady when they enter the mansion."


    Cheng Yanbin then remembered that his daughter-in-law had explained it before he left the house, and he was too busy to forget about it: "Bring someone here."


    He was a little uneasy, and still wanted to meet people in person.


    When Song Jialiang, Cheng Jianyu and Song Xiyue were brought before Cheng Yanbin, the three children were more or less nervous, but Song Jialiang took the lead and knelt down: "I have seen the general."


    Cheng Yanbin squinted and asked, "Do you know me?"


    Song Jialiang raised his head slightly nervously, and whispered back: "When I was on the street before, I saw you riding a horse back to the city, and I heard what others said, and I remember it in my heart."


    Cheng Yanbin nodded and asked a few simple questions. He felt that the children were sincere, but all of them were very smart, and the daughter-in-law''s eyesight was really good.


    Seeing that there were no problems with the children, he called the housekeeper and gave some instructions: "Take the people down to settle down."


    The three children had just been brought to the door when Cheng Yanbin said again, "From tomorrow onwards, follow the guards in the house to start exercising. After getting used to it for a few days, learn martial arts with them."


    Cheng Yanbin thinks long-term, since his daughter-in-law can accept them, they must be cultivated well.


    It will take more than three months to go out this time. During this time, they are also idle, just let them exercise well, and their daughter-in-law will make arrangements when they come back.


    *


    At this time, Yunyi and Jing Rui were urging the team to speed up. The sky was so overcast that it looked like it was going to snow.


    Fortunately, it is still on the northern boundary. Even if it snows, all vehicles are covered with tarpaulins, so I am not afraid.


    urged to hurry, because I was afraid that it would be too late to find a place to stay, and there was a village twenty miles ahead. If I wanted to arrive before dark, I could only speed up.


    After a while, the snow has already started to fall.


    It didn''t take long for the wind to pick up.


    Because the vehicle speeded up and the bumps were severe, Jing Rui quickly whispered to Yun Yi: "Yi''er, hurry back to space."


    Yunyi knew that he was worried about himself, and he did not refute it. Although he knew that his physique was special and that he would be fine, he did not dare to gamble with the child in his belly.


    Knowing that Jing Rui was worried about the team, he obediently returned to the space by himself.


    As soon as ?? entered the space, Xue Li ran over with a flattering expression.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 625： Why did King Yu send someone to block the way?

    Chapter 625 Why did King Yu send someone to block the road?


    Yunyi walked into the villa, and there was a strong fragrance from the kitchen. Today, she wanted to eat beef with sauce. Before Jingrui had prepared a large pot in the space, she just went out. Due to the time difference, the smell should be delicious.


    Let¡¯s understand why ¡®Xue Li¡¯ looks like this.


    smiled at Xue Li: "You little greedy fox."


    Xue Li doesn''t care what Yun Yi calls it, she wants to eat a bite of braised beef now.


    Yun Yi entered the kitchen, looked at the meat in the pot, cut a small piece with a knife and put it in his mouth. It was really fragrant. The marinated beef was not only firm, tender but not greasy, but also very tasty. Chewy.


    Xue Li couldn''t wait for a long time on the side, and circled around Yun Yihao, her eager look made people laugh.


    Yunyi cut some for it and put it in its special bowl: "Eat it, what a snack."


    It was getting late outside the space, so Yunyi steamed a pot of rice, scrambled eggs with green peppers, fried pork with sour bamboo shoots, and saut¨¦ed a vegetarian dish. Everything was ready, and then he packed up and went out. space.


    It was just that as soon as she left the space, she shivered because of the large temperature difference, and quickly tightened the wolfskin cloak on her body.


    It was dark outside now. Jing Rui was not on the carriage. Through the window, he could see that the ground was white outside. At this time, the convoy did not move forward, but stopped.


    Yunyi asked Kang Ziye, who was driving the car outside: "What happened?"


    Kang Ziye hurriedly replied when he heard the young lady''s words: "There is a landslide ahead, blocking the road, and the major general went to the front to deal with it."


    Yunyi thought to himself: How could it collapse in this big winter, and also thought that there are mountains on both sides of the road, and it may also slide down from above, let go of his consciousness and look over.


    It didn''t matter at this point, only then did she realize that there were people on the mountain, and there were people setting up an ambush. She saw that Jing Rui also seemed to have found something, so she quickly opened the door in front of the carriage and said to Kang Ziye, "I''ll go down for a walk."


    Kang Ziye just thought it was Yun Yi who had been sitting in the carriage for too long, and wanted to take advantage of the present to go out and do some activities.


    Ran Er, Yun Yi got off the carriage, rushed forward, walked over to Jing Rui and whispered, "Jing Rui."


    Jing Rui was about to go forward to explore the road, but he heard Yun Yi calling him: "Why are you here, it''s very cold outside, get back to the car quickly."


    Yunyi said in a low voice, "There is an ambush in the middle of the mountain five hundred meters ahead. There are about twenty people, and it seems that the clothes are not ordinary bandits."


    Jing Rui reached out and wanted to help Yun Yi tighten the cape. Thinking that Yun Yi was wearing men''s clothes, she had to pat her on the shoulder: "You go back to the carriage first, and I''ll deal with it."


    Yunyi didn''t refute, and didn''t want him to worry. After speaking, he turned around and walked back, ready to go back to the carriage obediently, and then returned to the space to wait. I believe that Jing Rui will be able to deal with it in a short time.


    Jing Rui arranged vigilance, and then assigned people to clear the roadblocks in front of him. Another subordinate led a group of people to the mountain on the left, and he himself led a group of people to the mountain on the right. It didn''t take long. All those people were taken over.


    The hidden danger was lifted, and the convoy continued on its way. The people who were brought down from the mountain were knocked out one by one and thrown into the spare empty bullock cart. Jing Rui was going to hand it over to the government in front of him tomorrow.


    But just now, he not only let them dismantle those organs with their own hands, but also interrogated the people who knew who they were.


    It is true that he knows people, faces, and hearts. These people turned out to be people from Prince Yu''s mansion. Jing Rui couldn''t understand it. Why did Prince Yu send people to block the road?


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 626： Who are those people blocking the way?

    Chapter 626 Who are those people blocking the way?


    However, Jing Rui didn''t want to think about those things.


    It doesn''t matter whether these people are here for themselves, for the general''s house, or even for other interests, the important thing is to deliver these arrowheads to the place safely.


    Seeing the snow getting heavier and heavier, Jing Rui ordered the team to speed up.


    Due to the heavy snow that blocked the view, it took the convoy an hour to reach the village where they were staying tonight.


    The subordinates sent by Jing Rui have explained the situation to Li Zheng, and borrowed a place to rest tonight. There is a big place in front of the house, which is enough to park all the vehicles and facilitate the vigil.


    Moreover, Li Zheng had already collected the money, and let his daughter-in-law and the neighbor''s daughter-in-law cook meals together. When the convoy was settled, the food was almost ready.


    Jing Rui took Yun Yi into a room. In the middle of the room was an implement made of stone. The chopped firewood was burning, and there were some neatly stacked next to it. Now the room was covered with fire. Baked warm.


    The same is true for the other houses. Because of the snow, the temperature is too low at night. Jing Rui Rangli Zheng found some sorghum straw and temporarily built a shed for the animals. The snow is too heavy, who knows if they will be able to leave tomorrow? Animals should not be allowed to freeze outside.


    He just used the remaining straw to build a few night vigil shacks in each corner of the scene, so that the subordinates who took turns to keep vigil at night would not suffer.


    After Yunyi entered the room, Jing Rui closed the door. In the past few days, although everyone did not say it clearly, they knew who was with the major general, and also understood that the young lady probably wore men''s clothes for the convenience of going out.


    They are all sighing that the relationship between the husband and wife is so good, knowing that this time they will suffer when they come out, the young lady still follows.


    But Kang Ziye is a conscientious person. When someone asks, he will explain that the young lady just happened to drop by to visit relatives.


    There is a basis for saying this, because Yunyi''s grandfather''s family happens to be in the south, so everyone knows it, but they admire the young lady and can bear this crime.


    As everyone knows, Yun Yi is here to visit relatives, she is here for the vast sea.


    Kang Ziye then brought their luggage over, and in order to hide it, Jing Rui also brought a bed to cover it.


    Soon the food was also delivered, the stew, the dead-noodle flatbread, and the millet porridge. It was not bad for a temporary operation, at least there were cakes, soups and vegetables.


    Kang Ziye accompanied him all the way. He knew Yunyi''s habits to some extent. He came over and asked for a few bowls that they had brought with them.


    Because of the work of washing dishes, the major general never let himself do it, as long as he was responsible for delivering the food.


    Jing Rui closed the door. For the sake of safety, the two did not enter the space, but put some dishes prepared in the space out.


    Anyway, before leaving this morning, Jing Rui and Yun Yi went out for a trip. When they came back, they both had a lot of things in their hands, and they also shared some for everyone to have a taste.


    So even if they smell it, it doesn''t matter.


    After the two of them had finished eating and packed up, Jing Rui took a few bowls, rinsed them outside, made a look, and then went back to the house.


    It was not cold with firewood burning in the house, but Yun Yi had no plans to rest in this house.


    After Jing Rui sat down, Yun Yi said, "Who are those people blocking the way?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 627： If he has the ability, he will let the horse come over, and I will make him regret it.

    Chapter 627 If he has the ability, he will let him come, and I will let him regret his green bowels


    Jing Rui added some firewood to the stone basin: "It''s someone sent by Prince Yu''s Mansion."


    Yunyi frowned and said, "What is King Yu trying to do?"


    When Jing Rui finished adding wood, he straightened up: "Those people are just following orders. I have tried several times, but the result is the same. It''s not urgent, no matter who King Yu is aiming for, the purpose has not been achieved. That would be futile."


    Yun Yi nodded lightly: "This King Yu is either trying to plot against the General''s Mansion, or he just has a bad idea. I''d better pay more attention in the future. If he really came to the General''s Mansion, he would definitely take action in the future. The one who goes, then he will seek more blessings for himself."


    Jing Rui smiled and pulled the person into his arms: "It''s still transparent, but I will send those people to the official tomorrow, I''m afraid it will be with the Liangzi of Prince Yu''s mansion."


    Yun Yi chuckled softly: "What about the formation of Liangzi, if such a big thing is concealed, I am afraid that it will make the person in the palace think more, such a big movement, it is not guaranteed that there will be a palace in the dark not far away. The person there.


    Besides, we did nothing wrong in the first place. If King Yu really puts the blame on the head of the General''s Mansion and has the ability to let him go, I will make him regret it. "


    Jing Rui put his chin on Yun Yi''s head: "Yi''er is right, tomorrow morning, no matter if they can leave or not, I will ask someone to send them to Qingcheng Yamen not far ahead, if there is anything, let the prefect of Qingcheng Just deal with it.¡±


    Yun Yi laughed: "I''m afraid the prefect of Qingcheng will scold you thousands of times behind your back."


    Jing Rui opened his mouth and said, "Who is it that happened in his realm? If you want to protect yourself, it would be better to resign and go home."


    Yunyi looked up at Jing Rui: "Are you screaming at me?"


    Jing Rui listened to Yun Yi''s words and smirked: "How dare I, I''m just talking about things, I don''t mean to contradict you."


    Yun Yiqing snorted: "You are talking about things, but people are not sitting in the mansion, and disasters fall from the sky. No one can afford to offend them, but they still have to take on this errand."


    Jing Rui chuckled softly: "Whoever called him Qingcheng''s parental official, the salary is not for nothing."


    The two were arguing when they heard Kang Ziye instructing outside: "Two groups of two, changing shifts once every hour, three groups of people per shift, and taking turns to watch the night at night, so keep me alert."


    Yunyi knew that this was the time for everyone to start to rest. After a while, he and Jing Rui could also enter the space and rest.


    Jing Rui whispered to Yun Yi: "You are heating the fire in the house, I will go out and come back soon."


    Yunyi knew that Jing Rui went out for a serious business, and he was not pretentious, and slid off him directly.


    Jing Rui was afraid that King Yu would not only send a group of troops over, but also that there would be night attacks at night.


    After coming out, he said to his subordinates who hadn''t dispersed: "Tonight''s vigils should be more alert. I''ll tie those people up and throw them into the barn, but don''t freeze to death."


    Kang Ziye has been following Jing Rui for a long time. He understood what the Major General meant and nodded, "Don''t worry, Major General, your subordinates will keep an eye on them and take a rest. It''s cold outside, so go back to your room and rest."


    When ??Jing Rui turned around, he didn''t forget to say: "The barn is sent with a group of people to guard it. It''s not careless."


    Kang Ziye replied respectfully, "Yes."


    Jing Rui entered the room and saw that Yun Yi had hung a simple curtain on the window, and the bed was covered with a quilt to make it look like. After closing the door, Yun Yi also hung a piece of cloth directly on the door. it is good.


    The two of them entered the space after hearing that there was no movement outside.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 628： Its terrifying

    Chapter 628 This method is really terrible


    Due to the jet lag, after the two of them slept, Yunyi took him to the underground warehouse. In his previous life, he kept a lot of saltpeter in the space warehouse for the convenience of making ice, but now Yunyi is not using it to make ice.


    But because it didn''t take long for her to come out, someone from King Yu came out to block the way. She had to make some equipment that could save trouble and effort, such as bombs.


    has done it in the past life, and Jing Rui has also read a lot of books in the space, it is not difficult for their husband and wife.


    The two brought a lot of saltpeter out, Yun Yi sent Jing Rui out of the space, and while she went out to inspect, she brought some soil back. She was reluctant to waste the soil in the space, and by the way, she added firewood to the fire.


    As for other materials, there are all tools in the space. Jing Rui and Yun Yi have been busy for a long time. When it was almost dawn outside, they finally made a lot of them and stored them in the space. They also made a lot of sulphur. **Bomb, anyway, there are a lot of porcelain jars in the space, which just came in handy.


    The two looked at the results on the ground and smiled at each other, feeling more at ease.


    After tidying up the venue and putting these things in place, we came to have a couple bath, seized the time to make up for the sleep, and heard the movement outside, and the two of them left the space.


    Kang Ziye looked at the sky and finally stopped getting off. He led the horse and went out to explore the road in person. Although he got off a lot last night, it was okay. He should be able to go on the road. Slow down.


    Jing Rui got Kang Ziye''s report, but asked everyone to pack up, eat and prepare to leave.


    When they were eating, the people in the barn started to make a fuss. Yun Yi gave Kang Ziye some medicinal powder, and after a while, he died peacefully.


    Kang Ziye thought to himself, you can''t mess with the young lady in the future, this method is really terrible.


    When I came last night, it was already dark, so I didn''t see the yard very well.


    When Yun Yi came out, the women who helped to cook yesterday were busy. Some women were cutting white sauerkraut, and some people were cooking porridge in another pot, and there were women who were mixing noodles. The pastry is being placed in the pot.


    Yunyi had already washed up in the space, but Jing Rui had also come out to draw water and returned to the room before, so he still had to do it.


    It took a while to see the food, so Yunyi slowly walked out of the yard and saw that the cars of the convoy were neatly parked on the big field outside, and there were many men and children who got up early watching the rare sight.


    Yunyi stepped on the snow, listening to the creaking and creaking of her feet, she naughty balled a snowball and threw it on Jing Rui, Jing Rui protected her by her side, for fear of her slipping: "Yi''er, be careful."


    Yun Yijiao smiled and said, "I see."


    Jing Rui didn''t dare to let her go far: "Yi''er, the food will be ready soon, let''s not go far."


    Yunyi understood what Jing Rui was worried about, and turned back and smiled at him: "Okay, just stand here for a while, and then go back to the house after dinner."


    Several women did not move slowly, and after a while, they heard the dishes being served, and the aunt who cooked the porridge shouted, "The porridge is almost ready."


    Immediately afterwards, the two women in charge of steaming the pastry also said: "The dish is out of the pot, and our pastry will be fine."


    One bowl of vegetables, one bowl of porridge, and three pastries for each person. After eating, in addition to paying wages to those who came to help the cook, they also gave money as a reward. Although the money was not much, the women who came to help were very happy.


    said goodbye to Li Zheng, and the team set off again.


    Because there was snow on the road, the convoy was going slower than before, but I didn¡¯t plan to travel much today. The main task was to send the people in the car to Qingcheng Yamen.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 629： How embarrassing

    Chapter 629 How embarrassing you are


    On the other side, Princess Jing''an waited for several days without seeing any movement from the Queen Mother. She was so panicked that she wanted to enter the palace to see, but she was a little scared because she was afraid of hearing the results she didn''t want.


    Jiao Yuyan was also a little impatient: "Mother, we can''t wait any longer, no matter what, seeing the Queen Mother will naturally understand everything."


    Princess Jing''an now regrets her recklessness a little bit. What she''s doing now is that Concubine Li and the Sage are looking at her like an enemy, and now she is afraid to enter the palace and meet them, after all, she is the one who exposed the matter.


    If the Queen Mother doesn''t want to recognize her, she doesn''t even dare to think about it, how embarrassing she will be.


    Jiao Yuyan looked at her mother and said nothing for a long time: "Mother, what are you thinking?"


    Princess Jing An sighed: "Nothing, I think we should wait a little longer. We can''t be too proactive in this matter. Besides, we have to give your grandmother some time. This matter has to be slowed down by anyone."


    Jiao Yuyan can''t think about it, the matter is clearly there, and her own flesh and blood can''t be recognized.


    If I wait any longer, I don¡¯t know if I have to wait until the Year of the Monkey, Horse and Moon, then not only will I not be able to show off, but I will also be laughed at by the people of Zhongbo¡¯s mansion, no, no, this is no good: ¡°Mother.¡±


    Before she could say anything, she was interrupted by Princess Jing''an: "You are pregnant now, so you don''t have to worry about this, go back to Uncle Zhong''s house and wait for the news."


    Although Jiao Yuyan wasn''t very happy, she knew she couldn''t refute at this time, so she obediently led the maid to the carriage.


    Princess Jing''an breathed a sigh of relief after watching her daughter leave. She knew exactly what her daughter was thinking, but it was not a matter of rushing. Besides, she was pregnant now. If something happened to the princess'' mansion, she would It''s not easy to explain to Zhongbo''s house.


    Just as she sat down, Mammy Zhang walked in from outside: "I have seen the princess."


    Princess Jing''an raised her head: "Mother Zhang, is something wrong?"


    Mother Zhang thought for a while: "Those who work have already cleaned up the ruins, and the next step is to prepare the materials."


    Princess Jing''an heard this: "Then why don''t you put it on hold for a while."


    She can''t do anything else right now, and the mansion doesn''t have so much money now, so she might as well put it aside for a while, and then start repairing it when the manor has the results.


    Mother Zhang agreed with what the princess said. Before, the princess was afraid of other people''s jokes, so she was all about repairing it, and it was difficult for her own servant to say anything against it: "Yes, this old slave understands."


    *


    Jing Rui and his party finally arrived at Qingcheng in the afternoon. Originally, they didn''t need to enter Qingcheng. They could just go south and take the official road outside the city, but they were still pulling those people in the car.


    simply passed through the city, just to let the team buy supplies, and then hand over the people to Bai Jiliang, the prefect of Qingcheng. As for other things, let him have a headache.


    This matter is very important, so Jing Rui must go there in person, he must clear the handover with Bai Jiliang, and he must also get the handover documents, so that he will not retort in the future.


    Yunyi knew that Jing Rui had business to do, so he got off the car not far from the yamen, and was going to wait for them at the restaurant next to him.


    Jing Rui was not at ease, so he sent her to the teahouse to settle down first, and left Kang Ziye there to guard, and then brought those people to the prefect''s yamen.


    After seeing Bai Jiliang and explaining his intention, he saw that Bai Jiliang''s face was like a palette, changing from place to place. "


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 630： It has to be done according to the rules

    Chapter 630 What should be done, it must be done according to the rules


    The expression on Jing Rui''s face didn''t change: "If it weren''t for the holy life, and something happened in the city boundary of Qingcheng, I wouldn''t find Lord Bai."


    Although both of them are fourth-rank officials, they are logically of the same rank.


    When the emperor was in the imperial court, he usually sat in the north and faced the south, and the ministers of civil and military affairs divided the east and west sides of the hall according to their official grades. The civil servants were in the east, and the military officers were in the west.


    Ke Jingrui''s situation is not quite the same, because he is still the major general of the General''s Mansion. With this level of identity, he is now out of tolerance, so Bai Zhifu does not dare to fool him.


    Jing Rui can no matter what he thinks in his heart, what should be done must be done according to the rules.


    Even if the prefect of Bai was reluctant, he still wrote the handover documents for Jing Rui, and re-examined those people under the witness of the two parties. The recorded documents were copied and stamped on the seal of the prefect of Qingcheng.


    After getting what he wanted, Jing Rui didn''t stay here any longer, said goodbye to Bai Zhifu, turned around and rushed to the restaurant.


    When ??Jing Rui arrived, Yun Yi was drinking tea and eating snacks comfortably, watching the storytellers on the stage with relish.


    Jing Rui approached, raised his hand and rubbed her hair: "You look so serious."


    Yunyi reached out and held Jing Rui''s hand: "Well, it sounds interesting. Are you finished?"


    Jing Rui nodded lightly and sat down: "After finishing, there is a restaurant in front. I heard that the chef used to be a descendant of the former imperial chef. I have already asked someone to order his specialty dishes. Let''s go directly in a while."


    Yunyi looked at the sky outside: "Is it a little early for dinner now?"


    Jing Rui laughed: "I didn''t say that it''s over now, I just ordered food first. The person in charge of supply should buy it in a while. After we listen to this storytelling, the past is just right."


    Yun Yi said with a smile, "Okay, this is just the beginning, it will take half an hour."


    Jing Rui nodded and said; "I just passed by after listening."


    Yun Yi took a candied fruit and put it in her mouth, and then fed Jing Rui one: "This storyteller has a lot of ideas, he blends the drum with the content very well, the melody of the drum and the tone of the storyteller. Perfect fit, this master is very attentive."


    Jing Rui listened to Yun Yi''s babble and started to peel the peanuts on the table for him.


    After listening to the complete storytelling, Yun Yi was in a good mood, and gave him the silver reward. After that, he and Jing Rui went out of the teahouse and went to the restaurant in front.


    Anyway, today is not a long way to go, so Jing Rui simply let people take advantage of this time to buy supplies, and after eating, they will leave the city and find a village next to the official road to rest.


    When Jing Rui brought Yun Yi, Kang Ziye was waiting at the entrance of the restaurant: "Please come down with me."


    When walking upstairs, Kang Ziye said to the little Er next to him, "It''s time to serve."


    Kang Ziye asked them a private room on the second floor. It was quieter than downstairs to eat. After they were seated, the food was brought up.


    Jing Rui turned to Kang Ziye, who was about to leave, and said, "Give some extra meals to the brothers, and the young lady treats you."


    Kang Ziye replied with a smile: "I thanked the Major General and Young Madam for them."


    After saying that, he turned and walked downstairs.


    Yunyi had no other reaction except that his appetite had increased a lot. The reason why he didn''t object to coming here to eat was to see if the descendants of the royal chef had two brushes.


    Actually, this Qingchengfu has its own Juxiangyuan Restaurant. It¡¯s hard to come here, but it¡¯s definitely a must.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 631： It is good to know oneself and one another

    Chapter 631 It is good to know ourselves and others


    But Xiao Yiping said that all the shops in Qingcheng Mansion were on the same street. At that time, someone happened to sell the shops, so they took them down together, and they were able to take care of each other.


    Yunyi picked up the chopsticks and grabbed the braised lion head closest to him. The taste of this dish was soft, waxy and creamy, which really increased the appetite and tasted really good.


    However, compared to Juxiangyuan''s lion head, it is still a little worse. Juxiangyuan''s lion head is added with yam from Zhuangzi, which not only has the effect of benefiting qi and tonifying deficiency, but also adds a dense and moist taste.


    The braised fish in the back didn''t let Yun Yi find anything wrong, the heat was just right, the fish was tender and juicy, Yun Yi nodded and said, "It seems that it has been passed down by the ancestors, this taste is really good, but let''s get together. Xiangyuan¡¯s braised fish is not bad either.¡±


    Jing Rui laughed: "This is the purpose of bringing you here for dinner."


    After saying that, he smiled and put the thorny fish into the Yunyi bowl: "Eat more if you like."


    When they finished eating, Kang Ziye said that everyone had packed up.


    When Jing Rui brought Yun Yi back to the team, the person in charge of buying was bringing the people who delivered the steamed buns and steamed buns. This is their breakfast tomorrow morning.


    Waiting for things to be put on the ox cart, everything was ready, Jing Rui whispered to Kang Ziye, Kang Ziye nodded, and brought a horse over.


    Yun Yi got into the carriage, and Jing Rui drove the car. First, he went to the ''Good Come Again'' snack bar. Seeing that the people in the store were busy, it should be very pleasant to eat a bowl of Mala Tang in this cold day. Xiao Er greeted the guests with a smiling face, and Yun Yi showed a satisfied smile on her face.


    After that, I walked forward, not too far away is the ''Zhiwei'' pastry shop. At this time, the people in the shop were cleaning up, and there were very few people buying pastries, but the people in the shop were very attentive. Yun Yi nodded, facing the Jing Rui said, "Let''s go."


    The carriage continued to move forward, and Juxiangyuan Restaurant was diagonally opposite to Tianxiangge Hotpot Restaurant. Now both restaurants are busy, and the business looks good at first sight. The shop assistant is serving customers with a smile on his face. The shopkeeper also chats with regular customers from time to time. a few words.


    After walking all the way, Yun Yi was very satisfied with several stores in Qingcheng Mansion, because Jing Rui still had a tolerance, so it was not easy to delay for too long, so he said to Jing Rui who was driving the car, "Let''s go out of the city."


    He took the official road not long after leaving the city, and it didn¡¯t take long to catch up with the motorcade. Before the sky was completely dark, he arrived at a village six miles away from Qingcheng, where there was a large car shop for people to rest.


    There are upper rooms and pass-through shops. The most important thing is that there is a very large yard here. All ox carts with arrowheads can be parked in the yard, which is relatively safe. Moreover, there are also temporary resting places for people on duty at night. sentry.


    Jing Rui asked for an upper room, and sent Yunyi back to the house first, and then came out to check the terrain. After all, he was coming here for the first time in the south. He was really unfamiliar with this journey, so he should investigate it himself to know himself and his enemy. is good.


    After everything was arranged, Jing Rui didn''t come back. It''s true that the snow is not cold and the snow is cold. Tonight is much colder than last night.


    Jing Rui closed the doors and windows. He didn''t want his daughter-in-law to suffer in the house. After cleaning up, the two entered the space directly.


    *


    Besides, Bai Jiliang, after Jing Rui left, he walked around the yamen angrily, not knowing what to do, thinking: This major general can really cause trouble for himself.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 632： It shouldnt, it must have been a miss.

    Chapter 632 It shouldn''t be, could it be a miss


    He sighed and thought again: Since everyone was captured alive, why don''t you deal with it yourself? You can send it back to King Yu, or just snap it away. Why send it to the yamen? I can''t even offend Yu Wangfu.


    But now that things have happened, how should I deal with it? If I don¡¯t care, then when the major general returns to Beijing, I¡¯m afraid to ask about this matter.


    Even if you don''t do anything, just report this matter to the sage, you will still offend King Yu, but if you don''t report it, I''m afraid that the fourth-rank officials will also do it. If you let the sage know, you will not be able to control yourself sin.


    At this time, the master came in: "Sir, it is better to send people back to Beijing in the name of the major general and hand them over to General Cheng. Anyway, it will take at least three months for the major general to go back and forth, and when he returns to Beijing, this matter The dust should have settled.


    Bai Jiliang''s eyes lit up after listening to the master''s words: "This is also a solution, but I''m afraid the Major General will come back and trouble us."


    The master sighed: "Anyway, the adults will not be transferred back to Beijing for a while, and I am afraid that I have not met many times. It is said that General Cheng has an upright temperament and is an open-minded person. ."


    Seeing that his lord didn''t get angry, he continued to say: "On the basis of General Cheng''s character, at least he will not secretly retaliate against you.


    Besides, the Major General didn¡¯t say that these people want you to be sent to the Holy Master in person. Even if you know about it in the future, I believe you will be able to understand your difficulties. After all, these people were captured by the Major General, and we even went to great lengths to help them send them back to Beijing. "


    The prefect Bai Jiliang listened and nodded: "Now, that''s the only way to do it. King Yu is a man who will pay revenge. This official really can''t afford to offend him. You''re right, just because of General Cheng''s behavior, the major general should not be able to either. It''s too much of a consideration."


    This matter was settled like this, and the prefect of Bai was also afraid that there would be too many dreams in the night, so he hurriedly called in people, and just in case, instead of putting everyone together, he divided them into three batches.


    In this way, even if he was cut off by King Yu''s people, at least the entire army would not be wiped out, and if he could safely send the people back to Beijing, he would be considered to have completed the task, and he was worthy of the major general.


    *


    The capital, Yu Wangfu


    Yu Wang Mo Yuling leaned on the large sandalwood Taishi chair, closed his eyes, but his fingers tapped the table rhythmically, and said coldly, "Legacy, there is still no news from there?"


    The legacy hidden in the dark replied coldly: "Master Hui, no."


    King Yu suddenly opened his eyes: "It shouldn''t be, did you miss it?"


    Legacy did not reply this time.


    King Yu sat up straight: "Flying pigeon passed the book to Ming Lan, and asked him to go over to inquire about the news immediately."


    He thought to himself, according to their speed, they should not have left the Qingcheng boundary. If there is news, he will be able to receive a reply tomorrow morning.


    He thought it was a foolproof thing, and he would never have thought that before he started, he would be caught by others, and it would end without starting at all.


    He was originally dissatisfied with his eldest brother Mo Yuxi''s succession to the throne. He had endured for so many years and had been preparing for so long. Now, since it has been rumored that the sage is not the biological son of the Queen Mother, it is actually the son of Concubine Li.


    Princess Li is really capable. Under such circumstances, she could unknowingly replace the son of the Queen Mother, but she really dares to do anything.


    I heard that the Queen Mother has been in poor health recently because of this, so she closed the door to thank you.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 633： what a bunch of trash

    Chapter 633 What a bunch of trash


    In the palace, the Queen Mother was leaning against the door of the main hall and looked at the rustling snow outside. At this time, it was already a world wrapped in silver.


    Mother Hu took the cloak and put it on for the Queen Mother: "Master, it''s cold outside, be careful of catching a cold, let''s go back to the house."


    The Queen Mother didn''t answer the call, didn''t move, but looked up at the sky: "I haven''t found a clue for so long, is it possible that my son is no longer in this world?"


    After hearing this, Mammy Hu tightened her heart: "Master, no, the little master will definitely be lucky, and I''m afraid that I don''t know where we are waiting for our people to find him, and the little master still needs you to pick her up for recognition. Ancestors, you can''t be so passive."


    The queen mother listened to Hu Ma''s words: "You are right, he must be waiting for me to pick him up in some corner, and I don''t know if he is doing well after so many years, whether he has enough food and clothing, and whether he is accepted by others. Bully?


    It''s all my fault. He was left out of the bag as soon as he was born. He should have enjoyed glory, wealth, and high status, but he was wandering outside and didn''t know where to go. "


    Madam Hu was afraid that the Queen Mother would be too sad: "Queen Mother, you have to take care of your health. When the little master comes back in the future, you will have to rely on your guidance."


    The Queen Mother nodded: "Don''t worry, I will wait until he returns, otherwise I will have no face to see the late emperor when I go underground."


    Mother Hu said distressedly: "This has nothing to do with you. If you say that you don''t have the face to meet the late emperor, it should be the woman who made a bad hand and ruined her heart."


    The Queen Mother thought of Concubine Li, and her eyes were full of hatred: "By the way, before you left the palace, did the Duke of Qi say anything else?"


    Mamma Hu shook her head and said, "My grandfather just said to let you rest assured that they will handle the matter so that you don''t have to worry too much."


    The Queen Mother sighed: "My life is about to end. Instead, my brothers have to worry about me, and my nephews can''t live in peace. They all took people out of Beijing in person. I really feel ashamed of them."


    Mamma Hu said: "Master, you can''t say that, you and the Duke of Qi are complementary existences. Only with you can they live comfortably."


    The implication of ?? is that they should do something for you, but Hu mama didn''t say it directly.


    The Queen Mother didn''t speak, she just tightened her cloak and turned back to the house.


    She understood what Hu Mamma meant, but she didn''t expect it to come, and she had to toss her brothers and nephews vigorously because of her son, and she felt a little uncomfortable.


    Hu mama was also afraid that she would talk too much and make the queen mother misunderstand. Seeing that the queen mother did not answer, she also started the topic: "Master, the plum blossoms in the plum garden are open, and if the snow stops tomorrow, this old slave will accompany you to go for a walk. "


    The Queen Mother didn''t want to agree, but she thought that she had to cheer up and wait for her son to come back, so she nodded and said, "Okay."


    *


    Early the next morning, King Yu received news that those people had disappeared, and they had probed the ambush place, but because of the snow, they could not see anything.


    King Yu made a big first-year fire in the study, a set of blue and white porcelain tea sets, and was smashed to pieces by King Yu: "How is this possible, is it possible that it can disappear out of thin air, what a bunch of waste."


    then shouted to the dark place: "Legacy, you go there yourself, you want to see people in life, and you want to see corpses in death, I don''t believe there are so many living people, and they can''t grow wings."


    Legacy took the lead: "Yes, Master."


    Left Wind knew in his heart: The master was afraid that he knew in his heart that something must have happened to those people, but he didn¡¯t want to believe it. He dared to guarantee that even if he went for a trip himself, the result would be the same.


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 634： leave yourself clean

    Chapter 634 Leave yourself clean


    The legacy hurried over, but after a circle, the conclusion was the same.


    He could only see from the traces, fearing that those people didn''t even hurt the major general''s fur, he glanced indifferently at the snow-covered mountains, and didn''t stop.


    thought to himself: where are those people?


    The people from Prince Yu''s Mansion rummaged through the nearby mountains and found not a single corpse, which is really strange.


    After going down the mountain, he did not enter Qingcheng, but rode his horse towards the capital.


    On the way about ten miles away from the capital, I encountered a few carriages traveling together with difficulty. Occasionally I heard a ''woo woo'' sound in the car, but I didn''t take it seriously. After all, there are always traffickers who sell people from other places to the capital. .


    In addition, Jing Rui gave those people a soft muscle powder, and the internal force was not able to be used at all, so he missed everything.


    After returning to Prince Yu''s Mansion and reporting what he saw to Prince Yu, Prince Yu''s face became even more ugly: "This Cheng Jingrui has such great ability, he is only twenty young people, how did he do it?"


    Legacy did not reply, he was only responsible for executing orders, and would not participate in these unrealistic gossip.


    King Yu saw that the wind was just like the wooden man, and he didn''t respond. He waved his hand and said, "If there is news, send it over as soon as possible, let''s go down."


    *


    It has been a few days since Jing Rui received the news. He used the pigeons specially trained by Yunyi to send a letter to the General''s Mansion after Yunyi took the space in Lingyun Villa before, saving Bai Jiliang from playing tricks.


    Sure enough, that person was not an honest man, and he actually wanted the General''s Mansion to go into the muddy waters, but it was a pity that Cheng Yanbin made the arrangement as soon as he received the biography from Jing Rui''s flying pigeon.


    Bai Jiliang''s people couldn''t find Cheng Yanbin himself at all. They didn''t dare to hand this matter over to others, and they were worried that Ye Changmeng would be discovered by Yu Wang''s people.


    Bai Jiliang, who had no choice but to rush to the capital overnight, went to the palace to meet the Sage in person, and handed over the secret to the Sage.


    It''s just that King Yu has been planning for so many years, and his eyes and ears are also in the palace. It didn''t take long for King Yu to get the news.


    Who is King Yu? Even at this point, he quickly found a solution. When someone came from the palace, he didn''t panic at all.


    After entering the palace, in front of the saint, he also admitted that those people are his own, but he did not change his face: "But they were not sent by me, there must be someone trying to provoke the relationship between us."


    The sage did not expect that King Yu had received the news early and discussed the countermeasures, and he said with some doubts: "Is what you said true?"


    King Yu looked generous: "Brother Huang, that''s all right, I''ll stay in the palace until things are clear, you can send your cronies to investigate."


    The words have come to this point, and it is not easy for the Holy Master to hold on to it. After all, he does not believe that this is true. If it is true, wouldn''t it become a royal scandal.


    So King Yu stayed in the palace.


    And three days later, the investigation data submitted showed that the person who let those people pass was called Du Ning, who was a subordinate of Cheng Yanbin before. Remember to hate.


    After ??, he voted under the name of King Yu.


    This time, he also knew that the major general in the general''s mansion was going to deliver the arrowhead to the south, so he felt revenge, thinking that something happened to the major general, and Cheng Yanbin couldn''t escape the blame.


    At the end of this matter, only Du Ning was dealt with, and even his family suffered, but King Yu successfully left himself clean and became a victim.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 635： Really blinded the major generals loyalty

    Chapter 635 The Major General''s loyalty


    When he left the palace, the sage brought him a lot of good things. The proud expression on his face could not be concealed, and he even scolded the sage Mo Yuxi for being stupid.


    After returning to the mansion, he immediately called the housekeeper to come over, whispered a few words in a low voice, and then waved his hand to let someone go to work.


    The housekeeper got the order of King Yu, turned around and walked out, and it seemed that he was used to it.


    When the housekeeper left, King Yu narrowed his eyes and said to himself, "What a bunch of idiots."


    Cheng Yanbin, after learning that the sage believed the words of King Yu and distributed Du Ning, shook his head and said, "Let the tiger return to the mountain, it will be difficult to say in the future."


    Cheng Jin, who was following him, said: "It''s really blinding the major general''s loyalty."


    Cheng Yanbin looked at the horizon: "Since this matter has been concluded, we don''t need to mention it again, it will finally see people''s hearts over time."


    Cheng Jin nodded: "The major general shouldn''t have taken this errand, it''s not thankful to be burdened."


    Cheng Yanbin didn''t answer, his son is getting older and has his own ideas, and this time Yunyi happened to be doing his own private affairs on the way, so he would not have to make a special trip to accompany him in the future.


    Just had doubts about King Yu in his heart: "Cheng Ban, let people stare at King Yu''s mansion. If something like this happens, you should be careful."


    Cheng Jin said respectfully, "Yes, General."


    *


    When Yunyi and the others received news from the capital, it was already a few days later.


    Knowing that King Yu has already escaped from the shell, I feel a little regretful in my heart.


    Jing Rui laughed lightly after reading the news: "This King Yu seems to be planning a big deal, but the one in the palace doesn''t know if he is pretending not to know, or he really doesn''t know King Yu''s intentions."


    Yunyi is peeling oranges in his hands: "If someone like King Yu ascends to a high position, it will be a misfortune for the people of the world."


    Jing Rui reached out and took the orange she was peeling: "If it''s as we thought, I''m afraid it won''t last long."


    Yunyi said, "King Yu sent someone to intercept these arrowheads, did he want to prepare for the general?"


    Jing Rui put the peeled oranges into her hands: "I''m afraid I not only want to win those arrowheads, but also want to weaken the power of the general''s mansion, the general''s mansion has always been a royalist, if I guess right, I''m afraid there is three for one stone. bird means."


    Yunyi was eating oranges and nodded lightly: "Let''s hear it."


    Jing Rui picked up another orange and peeled it: "Once the matter can be done, one is to prepare for his future plans, and it can save a lot of expenses, and the other is that the general''s residence will also be punished for this matter, as for the severity, I''m afraid it is Then he won''t stand idly by.


    As for these three, things can¡¯t reach the south. If something happens in Beijing, what will they use to rescue them? "


    Yun Yi finished eating the last orange in his hand: "This King Yu is really cunning, but looking at the virtue of the little princess in King Yu''s mansion, I know that King Yu is not much better, but the sage has been on the throne for so many years. Why did he go early?"


    Jing Rui handed the peeled oranges to Yun Yi again: "I''m afraid I''m not reconciled after all, I made a decision later, and it''s only now."


    Yun Yi fed a piece of orange into his mouth, not forgetting Jing Rui, raised his hand and fed him a piece: "It seems that we can''t stay outside for too long, and the capital won''t be peaceful for long, the general''s mansion has Cheng Jiajun , I''m afraid it will become a big worry for King Yu."


    Jing Rui lightly raised his hand to help her wipe the orange juice from the corner of her mouth: "Don''t worry, even if we are not in the capital, the General''s Mansion is not what he wants to do. Do you think father will not leave behind?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 636： No matter what the purpose of King Yu is, there is no

    Chapter 636 No matter what the purpose of King Yu is, there are no two


    Yunyi glanced at the situation outside the carriage through the window: "The road conditions are good these days, we still have to speed up."


    As he spoke, he handed a porcelain bottle to Jing Rui: "This is the medicine I dispensed. You put it in the water that the cows drink, so that they can reduce their fatigue and take a night''s rest, which will not affect the next day''s itinerary. ."


    Jing Rui nodded and said, "Okay."


    Then thinking of the purpose of their trip, he joked: "Isn''t it because you are worried about your seafood?"


    Yun Yi twisted her head and said a little embarrassedly: "See through, but don''t tell."


    Both laughed.


    Along the way, Yunyi and Jing Rui secretly fed them, and the Cheng family army who escorted this group of arrowheads had improved their internal strength. After all, Yunyi and Jing Rui often brought them food under the pretext of buying them. produced.


    Even the animals pulling the carts are in good spirits every day. Everyone says that the young lady is a lucky star, and everyone is less tired on this journey.


    I thought that after the last incident, King Yu would be able to restrain himself, but he did not expect that when he was about to reach the place in a few days, he was intercepted again, and the number of people sent this time was twice as many as the last time. as much.


    Yunyi sighed in the carriage at that time: "Is it because I feel that the number of people is more powerful, so I sent twice as many people here."


    Jing Rui asked her to stay in the space, so as not to let the child in her stomach see the **** scene.


    That''s right, this time Jing Rui didn''t want to let these people go back alive. No matter what King Yu''s purpose was, there was one thing, and Jing Rui was angry.


    But Yun Yi said: "Don''t, don''t we keep these people fragrant? Why are they so bloody?"


    Jing Rui heard Yun Yi''s words: "Okay, then follow Yi''er''s will."


    These people are the ones that King Yu spent a lot of time cultivating. If King Yu knew what Yunyi was thinking, he would probably vomit blood.


    The people brought out by Jing Rui have been specially trained by him before, plus the meals that Yun Yi gave him along the way, the current internal strength is no longer the same as before.


    But the people of King Yu are not vegetarians. The last time Jing Rui succeeded so quickly was because it was too sudden and they were not prepared.


    And now, there are people here who were captured last time, but they were later begged by King Yu and the saint to be taken back. They came here this time for the sake of shame.


    Jing Rui told his own people in advance, so when they first fought together, Cheng Jiajun''s people didn''t do their best.


    As a result, the other party didn''t show any mercy. That was to try their best to want their lives, one for revenge, and the other for the mission.


    After the Cheng family''s army was injured one after another, Jing Rui gave an order to capture them alive.


    When the other party heard these insulting words, they came desperately. After a fight, Cheng Jiajun seriously injured two people, some slightly, while the other party died three, seriously injured three, and slightly injured.


    Before ??, Yun Yi originally wanted a medicine to solve these people, but Jing Rui stopped him. First, to protect Yun Yi, and second, he didn''t want Cheng Jiajun''s people to develop the habit of dependence.


    When Yunyi was helping King Yu''s people with treatment, he fed them the Loyalty Pill that he had refined.


    Because there were still a lot of people injured, Jing Rui did not let anyone continue on their way.


    Ordered to spend the night in the village in front of him today, and continue on the road tomorrow.


    With Yun Yi there, those seriously injured won''t have much problem, but it will definitely take time to recover, so they can only stay here and bring them back to Beijing when they come back.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 637： how dare you say

    Chapter 637 You really dare to say


    helped bandage the wound, Jing Rui had the three people dig a hole and bury it. After waiting, under the cover of Jing Rui, Yun Yi walked around and sprinkled some space stream water on it while people were not paying attention.


    No one would have thought that if they came here the next day, they would not even be able to find a trace of a fight, let alone a place where people were buried. The grass in those places is better than elsewhere.


    When he got to the resting place, Jing Rui locked those people together and did not abuse them. After all, these people are going to help his daughter-in-law in the future.


    After eating, Yun Yi went to the place where they were imprisoned, and directly told Zhongxindan about it. One of the thin men refused to accept: "Who are you frightening? It''s up to you, you really dare to say it."


    Seeing Jing Rui standing outside the door, the man wanted to grab Yun Yi after he said that. Fortunately, Yun Yi dodged quickly and went straight out of the room. Stop wanting it.


    Because the space was limited in the room, after the person turned into a blood fog, the people who were locked together in the room suffered, and many people vomited directly.


    Jing Rui was afraid that it would affect Yun Yi, so he didn''t let her in any more. Anyway, everything was said. Their lives were now in his own hands, giving them time to understand and think clearly.


    After the two left, those people panicked, and someone said, "You heard what that woman said, whether we like it or not, I''m afraid we will have to obey her in the future."


    "Who do we obey? What''s the difference? Since it''s in the hands of others, it''s better to accept it safely."


    "That''s right, I hope that with a change of masters, we can live a peaceful life and don''t have to fight anymore."


    The people in the room stopped talking, and someone must believe what she said. This woman is not simple. Since she can easily take them away, how can she let them eat rice?


    For a while, the room became silent again. After a long time, someone said, "It''s better to die than live. We have never been seen as human beings under King Yu. It''s the same everywhere."


    Before dinner, someone came over and asked them to come out to pick up their clothes and wash up.


    Although they were a little confused, they did everything.


    After washing and changing clothes, I saw Yun Yi again.


    It was told that someone would come to pick them up tomorrow, and they would stay in Jiangling City in front of them. things will do.


    Yunyi said that the household registration matter will help them find a solution, which made them even more excited, but a trace of respect was born from their hearts.


    At this time, everyone''s hanging hearts relaxed, and they didn''t expect that they would have the opportunity to live in the sun.


    *


    Early the next morning, just after dinner, Xiao Yixing, who was sent to Jiangling City, brought someone over. He was still a little excited when he saw Yunyi: "I have seen the master."


    Yunyi smiled and got him up, and chatted with him about Jianglingcheng.


    After talking about the matter, he pointed at the more than 30 people: "Take these people away, and when they are healed, you can keep some, and the rest will be sent to Pingzhou City and handed over to Xiao Yilong."


    Xiao Yixing nodded and said, "Yes, Master, don''t worry, I will personally send him there when the time comes."


    After chatting for a while, Xiao Yixing took the people away, along with the seriously injured members of the Cheng family. They agreed to pick them up at Jiangling City when they returned.


    After everything was ready, the team set off again, this time it was really not far from the destination, and it was really not far from the sea, Yun Yi couldn''t help but be a little excited.


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 638： arrival handover

    Chapter 638 Arrival and Handover


    Yunyi sat on the carriage and looked at the towering city walls of Jiangling City from afar. The original owner''s foreign family was in Jiangling City, but now Jing Rui has official business, and it is not convenient to enter Jiangling City to visit.


    The husband and wife negotiated, and after paying the difference, they returned from the seaside and went to Jiangling City on the way. After all, this is the home of the original owner, and it is impossible to pass by without entering.


    Three days later, Jing Rui took people to Nansai City. After a short rest and repair, he drove for more than half a day before reaching the frontier.


    After the commander-in-chief guarding the southern border Dong De greeted them, he asked Zhu Yongquan of the command post to arrange his subordinates to take them to the handover, and he frankly agreed to arrange a banquet for their group to catch the wind in the evening.


    Jing Rui knew that this arrangement was only for the sake of the general''s mansion.


    Dozens of ox carts with arrowheads followed Zhu Yongquan''s command and slowly headed to the military warehouse.


    Yunyi and Jing Rui knew nothing but the rules of the barracks, so Yunyi didn''t plan to follow.


    Jing Rui left Kang Ziye to protect Yunyi, and he personally followed the car into the military camp. The handover procedures were not sloppy.


    It was not until the sky darkened that all the handover procedures were cleared, and the receipt was stamped with a big seal, and this errand was a perfect completion.


    Jing Rui came over to take advantage of no one''s attention, and handed the procedures to Yun Yi, where she was the safest.


    Yunyi took it, and seeing that no one was looking this way, he put it into the space.


    Not far from the barracks is the sea.


    Even if it¡¯s winter, it¡¯s not too cold here. Yunyi has been losing her clothes all the way. The temperature here is high during the day, and it¡¯s a little cold in the morning and evening, but it¡¯s very comfortable.


    At the evening reception banquet, Yun Yi didn''t want to follow him, but Jing Rui didn''t want to say anything.


    The place to eat is not in the military camp, but in a restaurant not too far from the military camp. The wife of the commander Zhu Yongquan and his youngest son also came along with him. It is called to speak with the young lady.


    Jing Rui didn''t hide Yunyi''s affairs when he came over, and also said that one was to take her to see the sea, and the other was to visit her grandfather''s family in Jiangling City when he returned.


    Everyone can understand. After all, I heard that the major general just got married soon, and this **** arrow must not be able to walk fast. Although it is inevitable to suffer when you come out, it will not tire you more than speeding up the road.


    Everyone had a great time pushing the cups and changing the cups. Yun Yi and the commander''s wife had a pleasant chat, and the youngest son Zhu Zhiyang, who was sitting next to the commander''s wife, was very obedient.


    Yun Yi learned from the chat of Bao Xueying, the wife of the command post, that she had three daughters and was looking forward to this son. The baby was very precious. For fear that others would not take good care of it, she brought it herself.


    Yunyi looked at the little guy who was eating with his cheeks puffed up, and said with a smile, "The little boy was brought up very well by his wife."


    After a meal, everyone talked very happily, and agreed to renovate here for three days, look at the sea, and then set off back to Beijing.


    On this trip back, Yun Yi thought that there were just so many ox carts empty, so he would buy some things that could be saved in the south and take them back. When they arrived in the capital, it was just so that everyone could earn a little money so that they could support their family. Jing Rui Bai ran this trip.


    The next day, Jing Rui also told everyone about it, and also took out the capital given by Yun Yi, telling them to go back and return the capital.


    For a while, everyone was so moved that they didn¡¯t know what to say. Knowing that this was the kindness of the young lady and the major general, in addition to being grateful, everyone had a touch of sweetness in their hearts, which was the blessing of all Cheng Jiajun.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 639： full of harvest

    Chapter 639 Full harvest


    After they left, Yunyi and Jing Rui also went to the beach together. There was a fish village not far in front of them. The fishermen who rowed out to sea early in the morning had already returned and were selling the fish they brought back, some of them were slaughtered directly on the spot.


    Yunyi felt the fishy smell as soon as she approached, and she couldn''t stand it, so she had to let Jing Rui do it for her, she sat in the distance and waited.


    Jing Rui first found a fisherman to rent a more secluded yard, and then took the key and walked to the beach. As long as it was fresh, he would accept it, and there was no limit to the quantity and no price pressure. Delighted.


    I also agreed with the fishermen that he will come tomorrow and the day after, no matter what kind of fish, shrimp, crab, or shellfish you want, as long as they are fresh creatures in the sea.


    The fishermen who delivered the delivery saw that there was no one nearby, so Yunyi was called to come over and put those fish, shrimp, crabs and shells into the space, and the buckets were left in the house, waiting for the fishermen to bring them tomorrow. Walk.


    After seeing those fish, shrimps, crabs, and shellfish entering the mini sea through consciousness, they happily searched for the cloud. Yunyi''s mind is full of steamed abalone with garlic, steamed turbot, fried crab with **** and onion, and stewed Cargill fish in sauce. , Baked Clams, Fried Oysters, Crispy Shrimp in Honey Sauce, Fried Clams with Spicy Onion and Ginger.


    Ahhh, thinking about it, a look of greed on his face.


    Jing Rui looked at Yun Yi like this, thinking that although Yi Er had no morning sickness reaction, but now she has become a greedy cat, she couldn''t help laughing.


    raised his hand and rubbed Yunyi''s head, and said softly: "Okay, it won''t take long before you can eat the dishes you want, and you haven''t satisfied your hunger with that meal last night?"


    Yun Yi said coquettishly: "It''s all boiled in plain water and put some salt in it. It''s really a waste of good ingredients, but a few dishes are not bad, otherwise I''d like to talk to the boss."


    Yunyi has thought about it, she wants to open a seafood restaurant in the front of Nansai City, and carry forward the seafood delicacies of later generations in this Beimo.


    Jing Rui took Yun Yi''s hand: "You, let''s open a seafood restaurant here directly."


    Yun Yi laughed when she heard this, her heart was sweet, thinking that the two of them really had a good heart.


    The two came out of the rented yard and walked all the way to the seaside. There were not many fishermen by the seaside. Some continued to go out to sea, while others went home to mend their fishing nets.


    The seaside that was lively a while ago, only a group of half-old children were left to frolic and play in the water.


    Yunyi dragged Jing Rui along the beach to a place with few people, until he could not see the people in the distance, then stopped, and then instructed Jing Rui to see where sea cabbage and kelp grew on the rocks.


    It didn''t take long for Jing Rui to find it, and Yun Yi directly put the rock into the water sea of ??the space. I didn''t expect that the rock was not big on the sea surface, but there was a long section below it. There are also many shellfish attached.


    The two walked a long way along the coastline. Yunyi was a little lucky that it was a little cloudy today, so she didn''t have to worry about getting sunburned.


    Jing Rui was afraid that Yun Yi would be tired, because he had walked a long way.


    So when he came back, Yunyi was carried by Princess Jing Rui and walked back, and when she saw someone in the distance, Yun Yi asked Jing Rui to put her down.


    The three days passed quickly, Yunyi was satisfied, he collected a lot of fresh seafood, and he also let Jing Rui accompany him to collect a lot of rocks with sea cabbage, kelp, and asparagus into the space .


    The people from the Cheng Family Army also purchased a large amount of dried seafood, and even the spare ox cart when they came was full of goods, all with happy smiles on their faces.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 640： save people

    Chapter 640 Rescue


    It was only the next morning, after having breakfast, when I was about to say goodbye to the commander-in-chief Dong De and the commander Zhu Yongquan, when he was startled by an exclamation.


    When they reacted, they saw Bao Xueying, whose hair was a little messy, rushing out from the mansion not far away with the child in his arms, towards the military camp.


    heard the maid behind her shouting: "Go and call for a military doctor, our young master is stuck with peanuts."


    After the soldiers standing guard on the edge of the barracks saw clearly who was coming, they quickly entered the barracks and called the military doctor. He also started rolling his eyes.


    Bao Xueying was so frightened that she was shaking like a sieve.


    At this time, Zhu Yongquan, who got the news, also ran out of the military camp: "What''s wrong?"


    When he finished asking, he saw his son rolling his eyes and blushing: "Military doctor, save my son quickly."


    Bao Xueying was soft on the ground: "God, who can save my son, this is killing me, my son."


    Yunyi came a little slower because she was pregnant. Seeing the situation of the child, she quickly asked Jing Rui to explain the situation, and then took the child from the military doctor.


    The military doctor was sweating all over his head, and he was terrified at first. Now that someone took over, he was relieved.


    Jing Rui has seen Yun Yi save people in his previous life, and he has also read relevant books and videos in the space. Now, with Yun Yi''s guidance, he quickly entered the state, and the one almost got Zhu Zhiyang Xiao after a few moments. The dead peanuts were spit out.


    The child may have been frightened, and cried out in an instant ''wow'', Jing Rui then handed the child back to the arms of the commander Zhu Yongquan: "It''s alright, pay attention later, this is really not a joke. thing."


    It turned out that Zhu Zhiyang was amused by others when he was eating peanuts. As soon as he looked up, the peanuts just put in his mouth were stuck in his throat.


    Bao Xueying was supported by the maid to stand up, hugged the child from her husband''s arms, and said angrily, "Quickly send away the grandchildren of my aunt''s family."


    The now relaxed Zhu Yongquan understood what was going on as soon as he heard his wife''s words: "They definitely didn''t do it on purpose, I''m afraid they were also frightened, Yang''er is all right now, so I can''t blame those few for this. a child?"


    Bao Xueying held her breath in her heart: "If you don''t send it, then I will take Yang''er back to her parents'' house to live for a few days."


    Zhu Yongquan knew that his wife was really frightened, so he said such angry words, and didn''t say anything to make his wife get off the stage, just patted Bao Xuexiang on the shoulder: "Don''t be angry, I know you are frightened. When it arrives, you know it in your heart, don''t blame those children, don''t worry, with this lesson, they will definitely remember this lesson."


    Bao Xueying lowered her head and did not speak, but she also understood that she felt a little uncomfortable because of her son''s anger at those children.


    Zhu Yongquan saw her appearance and knew that his wife would not be able to save face: "Okay, the child and you have just been frightened, let''s go back and rest first."


    After the couple finished speaking, they remembered and forgot the child''s savior.


    Zhu Yongquan turned to look for Jing Rui: "Thank you so much."


    After saying that, he suddenly choked up and continued, "If it weren''t for you, my son would be."


    Jing Rui said with a smile: "Don''t say that. I really want to thank my wife. She is the one who guided me."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 641： who are you looking for

    Chapter 641 Who are you looking for?


    Zhu Yongquan looked up at Yunyi: "Mrs. Cheng Shao, today''s kindness will be remembered in your heart."


    Yun Yi waved his hand and said, "Masters, please don''t say that, it''s the young master Jiren who has his own celestial appearance."


    As they were talking, the military doctor on the side came over: "Could you please invite two of them?"


    Yunyi knew what she wanted to ask, and she didn''t hide it. Instead, she explained it carefully and gave the military doctor some other first aid methods.


    Because Jing Rui and the others were still on their way, after a few more greetings with the couples, Jing Rui and Yun Yi declined the retention of the couples and left the southern border.


    But then, the commander''s wife, Bao Xueying, prepared a thank-you gift and asked the servants to chase after him quickly, otherwise she would feel really sorry.


    The car didn''t have the previous arrowhead, although it still pulled dry seafood, but it was much lighter. Those calves were conditioned by Yunyi before, and now people can feel their joy when walking on the road.


    Jing Rui and Yun Yi agreed to let everyone rest in Jiangling City for a night, let them leave first the next day, and then chase them after they finish their work.


    When ?? arrived at Jiangling City, it happened to be evening. After the group was settled, Jing Rui and Yun Yi drove the carriage and left them temporarily.


    Yunyi did not rush to the yamen to find a foreign home, but first inspected her property.


    This time, there was plenty of time, and it was time for dinner. The two entered Juxiangyuan and found a private room on the second floor to sit down. First, they ordered a pot of tea and ordered a few signature dishes.


    Xiao Er''s service was very thoughtful and greeted with a smile all the way, which made Yunyi very satisfied.


    After waiting for the dishes to arrive, Yun Yi had tasted several dishes, then nodded and said, "Xiao Yixing''s management is very good."


    did not explain his identity, and when he went downstairs, he even rewarded the shop assistant with a piece of silver, which made the shop assistant very happy.


    Afterwards, I went around a few other stores. I met my requirements as a whole. I inspected all of them. Only then did I arrive at the prefect''s yamen. I found the side door and knocked on the door.


    The side door opened with a creak: "Who are you looking for?"


    Yunyi said, "Please tell me if you are coming from Xiaofu in the capital."


    The person who opened the door saw that Yunyi was dressed in unusual clothes, and heard that it was from Xiaofu in the capital. After looking up and down Yunyi: "Wait a minute, I''ll report it right away."


    Later, the side door was closed with a ''bang'', and the footsteps of the man running away were heard.


    After a while, I heard a lot of footsteps coming towards this side.


    When the side door was opened again, I heard the middle-aged woman say: "Yi''er, it''s really you, come in, come in quickly, and let Auntie take a good look."


    Yun Yi smiled and bowed: "I have seen my aunt."


    "Good boy, come here soon, we haven''t seen you for a few years, our Yier is really getting more and more beautiful."


    The servants opened the side door, and the servants took the reins from Jing Rui and helped drive the carriage in.


    Aunt Meng Changzhen looked at the niece in front of her, and her eyes suddenly became wet: "You guys have been doing well in the capital, have you received all the things that the manor had brought back?"


    Yun Yi was stunned after hearing this: "What, what?"


    Meng Changzhen was stunned by her niece''s rhetorical question: "Didn''t you receive the things brought back from Jiangling City?"


    Yunyi shook his head and said, "We haven''t received anything, are we in the wrong place?"


    Meng Changzhen frowned and said, "No, every time that person comes back, he will tell you about your situation."


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 642： Im so excited

    Chapter 642 Really excited and confused


    Thinking of something, her face changed slightly, and she took Yunyi''s hand: "Let''s not talk about this, come with auntie into the mansion, I''m afraid that all the hospitals will also get news, your grandmother must be anxious to see you. "


    Yunyi heard this and turned to look at Jing Rui behind him: "Auntie, this is my husband Cheng Jingrui."


    Aunt Meng Changzhen heard her niece''s words and looked up at Jing Rui who was standing behind: "Look at me, I''m so excited and confused."


    Jing Rui clasped his fists and saluted, "I have seen my aunt."


    Meng Changzhen looked at Jing Rui up and down, with a satisfied smile on her face: "Come in, come with me to your grandmother''s place, she''s probably happier now."


    Walking all the way to the inner courtyard, Meng Changzhen said with some guilt: "When you got married, you originally planned to go back, but when you were about to go out, your second cousin fell and gave birth prematurely. At that time, the situation was in danger, so I had to stay.


    Because the child was born prematurely, it was weak, and the aunt had to stay to take care of their mother and daughter, but three days later, when you were going to return to Beijing again, your unsatisfactory second uncle caused trouble again. It got sick, and in the end we couldn''t go back. "


    When a few people arrived outside the old lady''s courtyard, they heard from the courtyard: "Quick, quick, quick, go and greet my Yier."


    Yun Yi and the others outside the courtyard couldn''t help but quicken their pace. Meng Changzhen just arrived at the door of the courtyard, and hurriedly said, "Mother, look who came to see you?"


    After she finished speaking, she stepped aside and let Yun Yi and Jing Rui go to the front.


    The old lady of the Tang family stood under the porch and looked at the person who came in from the gate of the courtyard, her eyes suddenly moistened: "Yi''er, my sister Yi."


    He was about to walk forward, when Yun Yi entered the yard, he searched for the picture of the original owner and his grandfather''s family getting along, and took a few steps to catch the person.


    Jing Rui has been protecting her all the time. Yun Yi is less than three months pregnant. He is afraid that he will not take good care of her and that something unexpected will happen.


    The old man of the Tang family looked at his granddaughter, who was somewhat similar to his daughter, and burst into tears at once: "Yi''er, my Yi''er."


    Meng Changzhen, the eldest lady of the Tang family, hurried forward: "Mother, don''t be like this. Sister Yi has just arrived. If you have anything to say, let''s go inside."


    At this time, the masters of the various courtyards also rushed over, and Tang Xinran, the cousin of the second room, ran forward: "Cousin Yunyi."


    Yun Yi stopped when she heard the shouting, turned around and saw a fifteen or six-year-old girl running towards her, she knew that this was the eldest daughter of the second uncle''s family, which was her cousin Tang Xinran: "Xinran cousin."


    Tang Xinran was very enthusiastic, and when she came up, she took Yunyi''s arm: "Cousin, cousin, didn''t he come with him?"


    The second aunt, Wang Shimei, who followed behind, said: "Xin Ran, your cousin has come from a long way, and if you have anything to say, I will talk about it later. I didn''t see your grandmother still standing in the courtyard, it''s really getting more and more unruly. "


    Tang Xinran stuck out her tongue: "Mother said that Xinran was wrong. It''s not that she was a little excited when she saw her cousin."


    said and ran to the other side to support the old lady''s arm: "Grandma, Xin Ran will help you in."


    The old lady didn''t say anything, but she understood her granddaughter''s mind to some extent. It''s a pity that now her daughter has passed away, I''m afraid it won''t be easy to handle.


    After everyone entered the main hall and took their seats, the old lady took Yun Yi to look at it for a long time, and then patted her hand and said, "Grandma is like a dream."


    Yun Yi was about to say something when she heard footsteps coming. Before anyone came, the voice came in first: "I heard that Sister Yi is here, but is it true?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 643： what happened

    Chapter 643 What Happened


    Yunyi looked at the door and heard the grandmother beside him say, "It''s your grandfather and uncles who are back."


    After a while, several people outside had entered the main hall. Yun Yi glanced at Jing Rui, who was sitting next to him, and the two stood up to greet him and said, "I have seen my grandfather, and I have seen two uncles."


    As for the cousins, there is no greeting. After all, they have identities, and they just nodded slightly at them: "Hello, cousins."


    Grandfather Tang Qikun smiled and looked at Yun Yi, but he was actually trying hard not to let himself lose his temper in front of his granddaughter: "Okay, okay, okay, it''s good to see it."


    Yun Yi pulled Jing Rui: "Grandfather, grandmother, uncle, aunt, cousins, cousins, cousins, this is my husband Cheng Jingrui."


    Jing Rui followed suit.


    Tang Qikun stared at Jing Rui for a while. Seeing that Jing Rui had always been calm, he nodded and said, "Okay, not bad."


    Then he said to everyone in the room, "Sit down and talk."


    Yunyi learned from the narrative of the grandfather''s family that a few days after they were sent out and left Beijing, several cousins ??and aunts accompanied their grandfather and grandmother back to Beijing.


    Because I didn''t see them, and because of the loss of her daughter, my grandmother fell seriously ill. I had no choice but to live in the capital for more than a month before getting better, and then set off back to Jiangling City.


    After ??, my grandmother''s health has not been very good, especially when the seasons change, so when I received the news that Yun Yi was going to get married, I was ready to send my aunt back to Beijing to attend the wedding.


    It''s a pity that the second cousin had an accident and had to give birth at that juncture, and the aunt couldn''t go back to Beijing to attend the wedding.


    At that time, the second aunt''s mother also fell ill. The second aunt took her two daughters back to take care of the illness. She was not in the house, and it was difficult to call people back. Something went wrong at that time, and in the end no one was able to return to Beijing.


    This matter has always been a knot in the heart of the Tang family, and they feel sorry for their niece.


    The old lady''s eyes were full of tears: "It''s me who dragged them down."


    Yun Yi sighed: "Grandmother, don''t say that, if it wasn''t for the sudden incident of my father and mother, you wouldn''t be too sad and hurt your body, Yier can understand this.


    I came here this time to make you feel at ease. My brothers and I are doing well now. I asked Chen Rui to write to me before, so you should be aware of it. "


    Uncle Tang Yilin nodded and said, "We have received several letters from Brother Rui before. By the way, have you received the things and letters we entrusted to the uncle of the Wang family?"


    At this moment, the eldest aunt Meng Changzhen''s face became very ugly, and then she looked at the second aunt Wang Shimei who was sitting on the side: "I''m afraid I have to invite the uncle of the Wang family to come over to the mansion."


    Tang Yilin frowned and said, "Why do you want to invite Uncle Wang to come over?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw that his wife''s face was wrong, and he immediately realized that there was something else going on here: "Madam, what happened?"


    Although Meng Changzhen didn''t want her niece to see the joke, she couldn''t help to hide it. After all, they asked the uncle of the Wang family to take things more than once. Not counting those things, there were only three thousand taels of silver.


    How could she swallow this breath.


    The second aunt, Wang Shimei, saw the expression on the sister-in-law''s face, and knew that something was wrong. Did the eldest brother covet the things he gave to the nephews of the Xiao family, and his heart was beating, and he called out with some anxiety: "Sister-in-law."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 644： its over

    Chapter 644 This is really over


    Meng Changzhen ignored her, her niece said before, they can only stay here for one night, and they have to travel tomorrow, so this matter must be made clear in person: "Husband, let''s send someone to invite the eldest master of the Wang family to come over, anyway, he is just right Also in Fucheng."


    Several children in the second room had a bad premonition in their hearts when they heard what the eldest aunt said, fearing that their uncle would cause trouble.


    I wanted to speak, but seeing the uncle''s dark face, he knew that things were more serious than they thought.


    I just heard Tang Yilin say to the door: "Yukun, go to Wangjiabuzhuang and invite the eldest master of the Wang family."


    The person outside the door replied, "Yes, my lord."


    heard footsteps running away, and now the second uncle Tang Yifeng, who was sitting next to him, couldn''t sit still: "Big brother, big sister-in-law, what happened, did my brother-in-law do something?"


    Meng Changzhen is really angry, this is not a trivial matter, fortunately this child Yun Yi is generous, if it were someone else, I am afraid that it will be separated from their family.


    He knew that the Xiao family was in trouble, but he didn''t care about it, and it wouldn''t feel good for anyone.


    If it wasn''t for Yunyi''s visit today, I''m afraid they would still be kept in the dark, it''s too much.


    Over the years, if those things and money got into the hands of the nephews, at least they could suffer less, but Yun Yi said that they didn''t even know it happened.


    The cloth village of the Wang family is not far from the Jiangling mansion, and in two quarters of an hour, Wang Xianzhong, the eldest of the Wang family, arrived.


    In order to save face for the people in the second room, Meng Changzhen did not let the children follow him, but all the elders and Yun Yi and his wife went to the front yard.


    Wang Xianzhong saw that the Tang family had entered the main hall, and got up to greet him with a smile, but he was wondering if the Tang family would bring something to the capital again.


    Tang Qikun, the grandfather of the Tang family, and the old lady Bai Mingrong took their seats, and then everyone took their seats.


    Wang Shimei, who was sitting opposite Wang Xianzhong, had been winking at his brother, but Wang Xianzhong was not thinking about his sister, so he didn''t see it at all.


    The old man Tang Qikun said: "Xianzhong, did you meet my grandson and granddaughter when you went to Beijing before?"


    Hearing this, Wang Shimei''s heart almost jumped out of fear. For fear that her brother said something wrong, she wanted to remind her brother, but her brother didn''t look at her at all, and her forehead was sweating anxiously.


    Wang Xianzhong replied with a smile on his face: "Go back to my in-laws, I saw you. Your grandson and granddaughter are doing well, and he said that he has time to visit you in Jianglingcheng."


    Grandpa Tang Qikun''s face turned cold after hearing his reply.


    At this time, the faces of the couple in the second room looked like a palette. They were too ashamed. The things that the Tang family helped their nephews might have gone into the pockets of the Wang family.


    The anxious Tang Yifeng stood up, pulled Yun Yi and said, "Uncle, do you know this person?"


    Wang Xianzhong''s name, just from the appearance, it is very appropriate, it seems to be honest and responsible, and everyone will laugh at everyone, who would have thought that such a person is a shameless person.


    Wang Xianzhong looked at Yun Yi and shook his head: "Which lady is this, she is so beautiful, I have never seen her before."


    But as soon as he finished speaking, he couldn''t laugh anymore. He was shocked, and quickly turned to look at his sister who was sitting across from him. Seeing her cold face, he couldn''t wait to make up his expression. This is the granddaughter of the Tang family.


    He is in business, and his brain is not stupid. He wants to make amends when he opens his mouth, but he really doesn''t know what to say when he opens his mouth.


    thought to himself: this is really over.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 645： completely offended the Tang family

    Chapter 645 Completely offended the Tang family


    Tang Yifeng didn''t understand what his uncle looked like this way. After a few deep breaths, he said, "Uncle, who have you given the things you brought to the capital these past few years?"


    Wang Xianzhong knew that even if he told a lie, he would be exposed, but he still defended: "I am also thinking of you. I went to the capital to inquire before, and the ancestral house of the Xiao family has already been resold. I also inquired everywhere, but no When I asked about the news, I was afraid that you would be in a hurry to get angry, so I deceived you."


    Aunt Meng Changzhen said coldly, "Master Wang, before we asked you to help bring things to the capital, but we have never lost you, knowing that you are embarrassed to accept money, so every time we will send some jewelry to you. The female family members of the Wang family are also a little bit of our Tang family''s heart.


    But I never imagined that you would fool us time and time again, and say that you have noses and eyes, and make everyone in our Tang family play around. If my niece came to visit today, we would still be kept in the dark. "


    Wang Xianzhong''s shy neck turned red, but what the eldest lady of the Tang family said was the truth. Now that the granddaughter of the Tang family was here, it was useless for him to say anything, so he had to look to his sister and brother-in-law for help.


    But Tang Yifeng and Wang Shimei are now embarrassed and unable to take care of themselves, and the facts are in front of them, how can they help him again, they can''t let him lie to the Tang family and cheat nephews, and they can still be forgiven.


    Meng Changzhen was not a good person either, so she said with a cold face, "Since the things and the silver notes have not been brought, then return them, and the jewelry that was given to the daughters of the Wang family as a thank-you gift will also be folded into silver and returned. If you fooled our Tang family, you have to send a thank you gift."


    Wang Xianzhong knew that his younger sister was afraid that he hated him to death. In the future, he was afraid that the prefect would no longer take care of their royal family, so he said anxiously: "This is something I did not authentically, but it is true that I did not find the Xiao family."


    Tang Yifeng roared angrily, "Enough."


    Wang Xianzhong saw that his brother-in-law was really angry, so he didn''t dare to say more.


    Even my sister might hate them too.


    In the end, in addition to the 3,000 taels of silver notes, other items were discounted for 2,000 taels of silver, and the jewelry for the Wang family''s female relatives was also discounted for 300 taels of silver. Wang Xianzhong had to return the Tang family a total of 5,300 taels of silver. .


    Meng Changzhen was also ruthless, and did not give Wang Xianzhong a chance to react at all, and directly sent a few people to follow Wang Xianzhong back to Wang''s house to get money.


    said that he sent people to follow, but in fact he was escorted back to Wangjiabuzhuang.


    If it was on weekdays, I really wouldn¡¯t be able to get so much money at once, but it just happened to be a few days later to buy the goods, so the shop has prepared the silver for the purchase, and now there is no excuse for arrears.


    Meng Changzhen handed over the bank notes to Yun Yi as soon as they got the money: "You take these bank notes."


    Yunyi hurriedly shied away: "Auntie, this can''t be done. Now our days are not so sad, we really don''t need to do this."


    Meng Changzhen''s eyes were red: "This was originally given to you by him. Although it''s too late, it''s the elders'' wishes, so you can take it."


    Yunyi patted the aunt''s hand: "Auntie, now Chen Rui is a leader, and she can receive a salary every month, so there is no problem in supporting the family."


    Meng Changzhen saw that Yunyi insisted on not accepting it, so she had to give up.


    The old lady who watched the whole process sighed, knowing that this child Yun Yi was afraid, she said, "If you don''t accept it, you won''t accept it, but since you are here, just take away the makeup that I prepared for you earlier, You can''t take this away any longer."


    Yunyi could also understand the mood of the Tang family, so she did not refuse.


    However, he suggested that he wanted to help his grandmother to check the pulse, and also said that he was a military doctor when he was in the northern Xinjiang.


    The old lady smiled and stretched out her hand: "I didn''t expect my sister Yi to have such luck, my grandmother is really happy for you."


    Yunyi took out two porcelain vases from the bag she was carrying: "These are the health pills and repair pills that I made by myself. My grandmother eats one each day, and her body will slowly recover."


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 646： After all, its my second uncle who cant help my nephews

    Chapter 646 After all, it''s my second uncle who can''t help nephews


    Yun Yi asked her uncle to bring a pen and paper again: "I will prescribe two more prescriptions, one is a medicinal recipe, which is made every three or five times for my grandmother to eat, and the body can be recuperated through diet therapy, and the other is a warming and nourishing soup recipe, drink Stop again in the first half of the month.¡±


    The old lady looked at her granddaughter''s serious writing and thought of her own daughter. There are so many similarities between the mother and daughter, which made the old lady''s eyes red again for a while.


    The eldest daughter-in-law, Meng Changzhen, was very thoughtful, and patted the old lady on the shoulder before she left: "Mother, Yi Jie''er and the three of them are doing well, we should be happy."


    The old lady nodded lightly: "Seeing the way Yijie is writing, I think of Minzhi. Mother and daughter are exactly the same."


    Afterwards, the old man brought Jing Rui and the male family to the study, and Yun Yi followed his grandmother back to the backyard to talk to the female family members at home.


    After chatting about the Xiao family for a while, Tang Xinran from the second room came over again: "Cousin, is my cousin going to the spring festival next year?"


    Yunyi nodded and said, "Well, I''ve been preparing."


    Tang Xinran said shyly, "Cousin is really amazing."


    She originally wanted to say that her second cousin and her eldest brother are still only scholars and famous, but when she spoke, she saw her mother''s warning eyes.


    Wang Shimei lost face because of her eldest brother''s greed for ink, the money and things that the Tang family gave to the nephews, and the lying to the Tang family.


    I had to warn my daughter when my mother-in-law could not see it, not to say some inappropriate words, and make my sister-in-law and mother-in-law unhappy.


    The old lady listened to her granddaughter talking about their life in the capital, and when she talked about her two grandchildren, she smiled kindly on her face: "I don''t know if my old bones will have a chance to meet them, brother Hao. I haven''t seen my grandmother since I was born."


    After saying that, he sighed again.


    Yun Yi patted her grandmother''s hand and comforted: "Grandma, as long as you take good care of yourself, your body will definitely get better. You can go back to Beijing for a short stay, or let their brothers come to Jiangling City to visit you and grandfather. It can be seen above."


    The old lady had a look of longing: "Okay, okay, okay, grandmother listened to my sister, and she must take good care of her body."


    On the other side of the study, the men of the Tang family and Jing Rui had a good conversation. They talked about what was going on in the court and talked about some family matters. Knowing that the couple had been on their way, they ordered their servants to clean up their place. .


    Knowing that the two couples can''t stay in Jianglingcheng for long, after Jing Rui left the study, he said to his children and grandchildren: "Tomorrow morning, hurry up and collect some Jianglingcheng''s specialties, as well as good brocades, and bring them to them.


    In addition, go to our jewelry store to see if there is any jewelry suitable for Yijie, choose a few more pieces to bring back, don¡¯t forget to choose some for Jing Rui, Rui Ge¡¯er and Hao Ge¡¯er.


    By the way, remember to choose some gifts for the old lady of the Xiao family, the old lady of the General''s Mansion, and General Cheng. Now that Sister Yi has no parents, we as elders should worry more about her. "


    Tang Yifeng nodded and said, "Father, don''t worry, this time my son will do it himself. I''m really sorry for what happened before."


    At this time, the elder brother Tang Yilin said, "It''s your uncle who did something wrong, not you. Besides, he was greedy for money, and your sister-in-law also asked him to pay back a lot of money. You don''t have to take it to heart."


    Tang Yifeng nodded lightly: "After all, it''s my second uncle who can''t help nephews."


    The old man Tang Qikun patted his second son on the shoulder: "Okay, your eldest brother is right, I can''t blame you for this, but I didn''t expect your eldest brother-in-law to look honest, but inside is a cunning person. "


    When Jing Rui arrived at the old lady''s courtyard, Yun Yi had just checked the second cousin''s pulse and prescribed a nursing prescription: "Second cousin, don''t worry, let the servants from the government go to the pharmacy to grab the medicine tomorrow morning, Yi Er I''ll help you make pills.


    After ??, you should take one tablet in the morning and one in the evening. After three months, you will find a doctor for a pulse, and you will be satisfied.


    In addition, I will give you another prescription, you can put it away, wait for three months to see a doctor for a pulse, everything is normal, you can ask the next person to get the medicine, and you can prepare for pregnancy after half a month. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 647： Im afraid that people with intentions will take advantage

    Chapter 647 I''m afraid of letting those who want to take advantage of it


    The next day, the servants in the house grabbed the medicine according to the prescription and came back.


    The reason why Yunyi had to make the pills herself was because she had to replace them with medicinal materials in the space, add space stream water, and then make them into pills, so that they could have different effects.


    The second cousin''s sister-in-law hurt her body because of premature delivery. If it wasn''t for her coming here this time, I''m afraid she won''t be pregnant again in a few years. Maybe it will take a long time to get pregnant again.


    At that time, although the doctor was euphemistic, the aunt was a shrewd person and understood what the doctor meant. At that time, she was worried, but thinking about the good relationship between the young couple, she could not listen to the doctor''s one-sided words. heal.


    Actually, she didn''t have much hope for her niece''s medical skills, but the result of her niece''s pulse was as good as what the doctor said before, so Meng Changzhen thought about trying it.


    After breakfast, Yunyi asked people to prepare the utensils to be used, and asked Jing Rui to help, and started busy.


    The pills were not ready until it was almost lunch time.


    Accompanying the old lady for lunch, she called Li Shuhong, the second cousin, into the room by herself: "Second cousin, I was afraid that you would be embarrassed, so I didn''t say it. If you want, I can help you with acupuncture once, so that I can cooperate with me. The pills made for you will be better."


    In fact, after Li Shuhong gave birth, she personally went out of the house to find a doctor to check her pulse. She knew that she had also hurt her body when she was born prematurely. Although the doctor also prescribed medicine, she did not improve when she came back to the doctor. Worrying about this.


    Now hearing what my cousin said, although I have doubts, I still want to try it.


    Li Shuhong can see from Yunyi''s way of placing the needle that this cousin is definitely capable, and her lower abdomen is warm after the needle is placed, which makes her very comfortable.


    I thought to myself: maybe I can really trust my cousin, maybe as she said, my body will recover in less than half a year.


    At the moment, the attitude towards Yunyi is even more enthusiastic.


    Li Shuhong asked tentatively: "Cousin, can you also help your little niece Jianan to take a look. That child was implicated by my own mother, and she suffered a lot since she was born."


    Yunyi had prepared honeydew for warming and nourishing last night. The children suffered too much from taking soup. Yunyi and Jingrui were busy in the space for a long time last night. They made a bamboo tube of honeydew and sealed the mouth with wax.


    The reason for ?? has also been found. It is said that when it was made for the children of the commanders¡¯ families, I made more, just for the little niece.


    This honeydew is very mild, and I am not afraid of hurting the child''s spleen and stomach. It is ice-cold at that time. Just take a little bit of water every day to feed the child. After taking the honeydew in this bamboo tube, it will definitely make the little niece and normal. Children are no different.


    So after helping the little niece Tang Jianan to check the pulse, he asked Jing Rui to take out the bamboo tube and explained the situation. Now the Tang family was all delighted.


    Things are done well, and the end of the future.


    Originally, the Tang family wanted to stay with Yunyi and Jing Rui for one more night, but Yunyi still declined. After all, Jing Rui had a tolerance this time, and if he returned to Beijing later than those people, he would be afraid of letting the conscientious people take advantage of the loophole.


    No matter how reluctant the Tang family was, they could only let them leave, but when they left, there was an extra carriage. The carriage was loaded with makeup that the Tang family had prepared for Yunyi before, as well as gifts bought for the Xiao family and the general''s mansion. , and Jiangling''s specialties.


    After Yunyi left, the Tang family remembered the gift that Yunyi brought, but they patronized the conversation and helped the people in the mansion to heal. The gift was forgotten completely, but fortunately Yunyi was there intimately. A checklist and instructions are included.


    There are five cans of ginseng honey in it, as well as a cooked 100-year-old ginseng, three jars of peach blossom, three jars of wine, three jars of high-quality liquor, and Yuyan Pavilion''s skin care products.


    Now the Tang family is stunned. The value of these things is not low. I can''t complain. The niece has never brought the gifts.


    After all, these things are rare things, peach blossoms and wine, not even Juxiangyuan, they know about the high-quality liquor, Juxiangyuan is sold, but the price is quite high.


    And the liquor brought by Yunyi is better than the liquor sold by Juxiangyuan, the value can be imagined.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 648： finally waited

    Chapter 648 finally arrived


    Yunyi and Jing Rui came to Jiangling mansion and did not leave the city directly, but went to Juxiangyuan, where Xiao Yixing was waiting long ago: "I have seen the master, I have seen the major general."


    Yun Yi raised his hand lightly: "Get up, did someone pick it up?"


    Xiao Yixing respectfully said: "The people from the Cheng family came over early in the morning and picked them up."


    The shopkeeper of Juxiangyuan was stunned when he saw Yunyi. It turned out that the guests who ate here last night were their masters behind the scenes.


    hurriedly stepped forward to greet him and said, "I''ve seen the master, but I didn''t know it was the master who was here last night. It''s really rude."


    Yun Yidan smiled and said, "I didn''t explain my identity, it''s not about the shopkeeper, get up."


    Xiao Yixing glanced at the shopkeeper: "Make a good pot of tea and bring it up."


    After finishing speaking, he led the way in front, and took Yunyi and Jingrui to the second floor.


    The shopkeeper quickly brought in the tea himself, poured the tea and then went out.


    Xiao Yixing asked: "Master, are you leaving Jiangling City today?"


    Yunyi nodded: "Yes, I will go out of Jiangling City in a while and explain your affairs well?"


    Xiao Yixing replied: "Those people, the subordinates have already sent them to Pingzhou City in person, and Yilong also said that it was when the manpower was needed. The master was really thoughtful."


    After a short pause, Xiao Yixing continued: "Master, the New Year will be over in a few days, why don''t you leave after the New Year in Jiang Ling?"


    Yunyi picked up the tea cup: "My husband has to return to Beijing to return to his life, so it''s not good to delay for too long."


    After chatting a few more things, Yun Yi didn''t stay any longer, and told Xiao Yiping that he would go to the yamen to find Tang Zhifu.


    Yunyi and the others caught up with Cheng''s army at noon the next day. Seeing that the subordinates who were seriously injured that day were no longer in serious trouble after recuperating, they were relieved.


    Those injured subordinates were so excited when they heard that the dried seafood they had come back to pull this time, after selling the silver money, they still got a share, and they never thought that there would be such a good thing.


    Kang Ziye was very attentive, and he even bought a carriage to make the wounded people feel more comfortable on their way back to Beijing, so as not to suffer from freezing and further injury.


    Anyway, no matter how hard they hurried, they couldn''t make it back to the capital on New Year''s Eve. Besides, there were still wounded people, so they didn''t rush on their way.


    On New Year''s Eve, the group of them happened to arrive outside Pingzhou City, Jing Rui thought that the New Year''s Eve couldn''t let his subordinates sleep in the wild, so he said: "Everyone, speed up the trip, and strive to close the city gate so that we can enter Pingzhou City. , Tomorrow on the first day of the new year, we will take a day off in Pingzhou City."


    Everyone immediately became motivated when they heard it, and the shouting sounded for a while.


    Jing Rui thought: He didn''t want Yier to suffer with him when he was a New Year''s Eve. Although their husband and wife could enter the space, but a New Year''s Eve must find a place for everyone to eat hot. Although people are outside, they still need to pay attention to New Year''s Eve. of.


    As soon as they entered the city, someone from Xiao Yilong came to meet them: "May I ask if it''s the county lord and General Cheng?"


    Yunyi looked at the person who asked the question through the car window. It seemed that this person had been waiting at the gate of the city for more than a day: "But Xiao Yilong sent you here?"


    The man bowed with joy: "Exactly, Xiao Xiao has been guarding the gate of the city for a few days, and he finally arrived."


    Yunyi said softly, "Lead the way ahead."


    The man quickly replied: "Please come with the little one."


    The man ran ahead to lead the way. Xiao Yilong was a cautious person. He didn''t let Yunyi and the others take them to Juxiangyuan, but took them to a house.


    As soon as they arrived, Xiao Yilong also arrived, and asked his subordinates to take the Cheng Family Army down to settle down.


    He personally took Yun Yi and Jing Rui to the main room in the backyard to settle down: "Master, I thought that you should be here in the next few days, and I was afraid that it would be inconvenient to gather fragrance, so my subordinates asked people to clean up this house. ."


    Yunyi said with satisfaction: "You did a good job."


    Xiao Yilong took the person to the room: "Master, Major General, I have asked someone to prepare hot water. You guys should bathe and change clothes first, and the food will be delivered in a while."


    Jing Rui nodded: "It''s hard work."


    Xiao Yilong said neither humble nor arrogant: "It''s all what subordinates should do. If you need anything, you can just order the maid at the door, and I''ll come back later."


    Jing Rui helped Yunyi to sit down: "Okay."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 649： why

    Chapter 649 Why


    After a while, someone brought hot water. Everything in the house was brand new, and it was a look at the heart.


    There were several charcoal basins lit in the room, and it was very warm, so the two of them had no room to enter, so they simply took a shower in the cubicle.


    When they packed themselves up, the food was delivered, and the time was just right.


    *


    Jiangling City Tang Family


    The old lady looked out the door: "I don''t know where Sister Yi has gone. If it wasn''t for Jing Rui''s child who was on duty, he would rush back to Beijing to recover his life, and stay here for the New Year before leaving, how good?"


    Madam Su smiled and said, "Old Madam, don''t worry, the Major General will definitely be able to take good care of Miss Biao."


    The old lady sighed: "Yi Er didn''t want me to worry, so she picked it up and said that in the past few years, several children didn''t know what their lives were like, and the uncle of the Wang family could actually do such a despicable thing, It''s really blind to how the Tang family has taken care of them over the past few years.


    If it wasn''t for him, with the money we brought to the Xiao family, a few children would be better off. When I really think about it, my heart hurts. "


    This is the same idea as the old lady, but as a servant, she can''t scold the uncle Wang''s master together with the old lady. If the second lady knows this, it will be incredible.


    And the second lady in her mouth is also talking to her daughter about it.


    The second wife, Wang Shimei, said to the eldest daughter: "Xin Ran, you should die of that heart, now we are in Jiangling, and Chen Ruiyuan is in the capital, we haven''t seen each other in years.


    If your aunt was still there, it would be easy to say, but now that your aunt is gone, Chen Rui''s marriage must be decided by the old lady of the Xiao family, and she is afraid that she will not agree. "


    Tang Xinran was a little injured: "Why?"


    Wang Shimei was born in a businessman, and her family lived in the capital before. After Tang Yilin came to Jiangling as the prefect, the Wang family might feel that instead of having no backers in the capital, it would be better for the whole family to follow Jiangling City. It happened that Jiangling also had shops and Zhuangzi, so they followed closely. Jiang Ling.


    In the past few years, Tang Yilin has taken care of him, and the business has been doing quite well. Wang Shimei really did not expect that her eldest brother would do such a thing.


    It was her husband and children. She also felt that it was too embarrassing to be unable to raise her head in front of them.


    Don''t look at the family and didn''t mention it again, but she just knew that this matter would not go away, the eldest uncle was afraid that he would not take care of his parents'' family again in the future, as long as he thought about it, he was very upset.


    Sometimes she hates Yunyi a little bit, if it wasn''t for her coming to Jiang Ling, this matter would not have been discovered, and she would not have to be ashamed and couldn''t hold her head up in front of her in-laws.


    But thinking of my big brother, I hate it myself. For the three thousand taels of silver, I offended not only the Tang family, but also the Xiao family and the general''s residence. I am afraid that because of this, the three nephews will hate it in the future. The Wang family hates her second aunt.


    Thinking of this, my heart was agitated.


    After all, if the money could be delivered to them in time, life would be better, but they didn''t receive half of what the Tang family brought, and they would hate it if they were afraid.


    looked at her daughter''s hurt expression: "Your uncle did something like that, your cousin will definitely mention it to your cousin after returning to Beijing. If the old lady of the Xiao family knew about it, she would be happy."


    Tang Xin''s angry eyes were full of tears: "Uncle is really, why did you do such a thing, let''s keep our head down in front of our cousins ??and cousins, and because this matter affects the future."


    I really started crying.


    Wang Shimei felt bad when she saw her daughter cry. In fact, to be honest, marrying Chen Rui is also very good.


    One is that the child was chosen at a young age. As long as there are no accidents in the future, he will definitely be able to stand out, not to mention the help of the in-laws of the General¡¯s House.


    But my sister-in-law is gone, and my eldest brother does something like that again, I am afraid there is no hope for this.


    sighed in his heart: "Xin Ran, don''t cry. When your father comes back, your mother will mention this to him, but don''t hold out too much hope."


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 650： Something happened at the palace banquet

    Chapter 650 Something went wrong at the palace banquet


    Tang Xinran choked and said, "When my aunt was alive, she also praised me for being beautiful, and said that I was a good match for my cousin."


    Wang Shimei said helplessly: "Xin Ran, I didn''t expect you to remember this, it was just a joke from your aunt, your grandmother and the old lady of the Xiao family were also present at the time, and now that your aunt is gone, who would say another sentence Just kidding."


    Tang Xinran shook her mother''s arm and said, "Mother, I have been fond of my cousin since I was a child, you know this, and grandmother also knows it, so please help me and my grandmother to talk about it, as long as my grandmother comes forward, the old lady of the Xiao family will not refuse. For face.


    Now she was raised by her cousin, so it was impossible to ignore everything. Besides, the uncle had been in Jiangling City for five years, and he was about to return to Beijing based on his achievements in the past few years.


    We will definitely go back to Beijing with us. By that time, my cousin and I will also be of marriageable age. "


    After ?? finished speaking, he lowered his head a little shyly, and whispered: "Our two families are considered to be well-matched, kissing and kissing, what else is there to be dissatisfied with the old lady of the Xiao family?"


    Wang Shimei didn''t expect her daughter to say these words: "Xin Ran, where did you hear those words before?"


    Tang Xinran looked up at her mother: "Of course I heard it from my elder brother and father."


    Wang Shimei thought of her daughter, it would be a good thing if her daughter could marry Chen Rui. With the in-laws of the general''s house, her parents'' family could be considered a relationship in the future. With this relationship, the business will definitely be better. big.


    As long as her family is prosperous, she can only be tough in the Tang family. It seems that this is really a dessert.


    Before the mother and daughter had discussed it, they heard a maid coming from outside: "Second Madam, Second Miss, it''s getting late, it''s time to go to the main courtyard to have a reunion dinner together."


    *


    Palace


    Something went wrong at the palace banquet, and the four princes who had been doing well suddenly fell to the ground.


    The main hall was in chaos for a while, before the Fourth Prince was sent to his place of residence.


    The Hongyuan court hurriedly knelt down and said, "Back to the emperor, the fourth prince has been hit with aconitine from the Western Regions, and he has been poisoned for some days."


    Sheng Shang was furious when he heard it: "Every month the Tai Hospital has to take the pulse of the princes, why didn''t they find out?"


    Hongyuan judge wiped the sweat on his forehead: "Back to the emperor, the symptoms will not be too obvious at first, and it is normal to not find it. I hope the emperor will investigate."


    The sage also knows, and it is useless to say these now: "Then is there a way now?"


    The Hong court hurriedly replied: "Now, we can only induce vomiting first, and take honeysuckle, mung bean, licorice, ginger, and black bean decoction orally at the same time. As for the effect, it depends on the individual''s constitution."


    Sage Shang frowned and said, "Then what are you still doing, and don''t do anything, if the fourth prince has any good or bad, I want you to be buried with you in the hospital."


    The Hongyuan Court hurriedly ordered the imperial physicians to act, but after a long time, the Fourth Prince showed no sign of waking up, and Concubine Yun, who had just recovered, fainted again in a hurry.


    There was another wave of panic. Now the Jiang family''s daughters were not worried about Concubine Yun. With the consent of the emperor, they left behind the mother and daughter of Jiang''s eldest wife Liu Huiyue and Jiang Qinglian.


    The sage saw that the fourth prince had not woken up, so he also returned to the imperial study to handle official business.


    After the imperial physician and the palace staff had all retired, Concubine Yun woke up faintly. Seeing the sister-in-law and niece standing beside her, she said emotionally, "Sister-in-law, how is my Yuan''er?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 651： actually took the child

    chapter 651


    Liu Huiyue shook her head gently and said, "Two quarters of an hour ago, the maid over there came to report that the fourth prince has not woken up yet."


    Concubine Yun struggled to sit up and wanted to get out of bed: "No, I have to go and see, why is my Yuan''er so miserable, and I don''t know which black heart wants to harm my Yuan''er, it''s all my fault, no Protect him."


    Liu Huiyue hurriedly supported the person: "Niangniang, what nonsense are you talking about, the sage will find out about this matter and give you an explanation to Niangniang."


    I was afraid that she still couldn''t think of it, so she continued: "Only a thief can be a thief for a thousand days, and there is no one who can prevent a thief for a thousand days. If someone deliberately wants to harm others, how can you prevent it, but the person behind it is really vicious, and even Take the child."


    Concubine Yun still struggled to get out of bed: "Sister-in-law, I''m really worried, I want to go and guard Yuan''er."


    Liu Huiyue understood the little girl''s mood, so she could only help her to get up: "Miss, please slow down, the imperial doctor said just now that your body is just right, so you can''t ignore it anymore."


    Concubine Yun now only has her son in her heart, so she didn''t hear what the eldest sister-in-law said at all, she just casually echoed: "Okay."


    Jiang Qinglian thought of the detoxification pills Yunyi made for her aunt before, pulled her aunt''s sleeve, and whispered in Concubine Yun''s ear: "Aunt, do you still have the detoxification pills Yunyi made for you before?"


    Concubine Yun''s eyes lit up when she heard it, she stumbled to the dressing table, pulled out a small box from below, opened it and took out a small porcelain bottle, which she held in her hand like a treasure.


    She understood what her niece meant, and was afraid that she would be exposed because of her excitement, so she handed the porcelain bottle to her niece: "Lian''er, you are still young, probably no one will notice you in a while, you find a chance to feed it to Yuan''er."


    Jiang Qinglian was entrusted with an important task, and her nervous palms were sweating: "Auntie."


    She wanted to say something else, when she heard her mother say: "Your mother is right, others won''t notice you, your aunt and I will distract the maids from the palace, you put the antidote pill Feed it into your cousin''s mouth, remember to be careful."


    They also have no choice now. When Yunyi gave medicine before, she mentioned this detoxification pill, which can not only detoxify Concubine Yun''s poison at that time, but also detoxify other poisons, but not all of them can be detoxified. .


    When the three of them arrived, they got the news that the fourth prince had not woken up yet. Concubine Yun''s body softened and she almost fell: "My Yuan''er."


    Seeing the fourth prince Mo Jingyuan lying there with his eyes closed, not to mention Concubine Yun, even Liu Huiyue''s aunt and Jiang Qinglian''s cousin were also very distressed.


    After Concubine Yun cried again in front of the bed, Liu Huiyue pulled Concubine Yun''s sleeve and gave her a wink. Now there are more important things to do.


    Jiang Qinglian noticed their movements, the hand holding the porcelain bottle was full of sweat, and her nervous heart almost jumped to her throat.


    Concubine Yun had been in the palace for so many years. She got up and took a few steps forward, just in time to help her niece to block the sight of the palace maids. She asked the maid next to her, "Where''s the imperial doctor who is staying tonight?"


    The palace maid replied respectfully: "Miss Hui Yun, Imperial Doctor Li just helped the Fourth Prince to take his pulse a quarter of an hour ago, and went back to the Imperial Hospital to get medicine."


    Hearing this, Liu Huiyue spoke to comfort Concubine Yun: "You have seen it too, even the matter of getting the decoction and medicine is done by the imperial physicians themselves, so you can rest assured."


    While the two were talking, Jiang Qinglian, who was behind him, had already fed the detoxification pill in the porcelain bottle into the mouth of the fourth prince. Aunt had just said in her bedroom that the medicine melted in the mouth.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 652： Be careful that the partition wall has an ear worm coming out of the mouth

    Chapter 652 Beware of ear trouble coming out of the partition wall


    The fourth prince woke up at the beginning of the second day. When he saw his mother-in-law crawling on the edge of his bed, he felt uncomfortable and called out softly, "Mother-in-law."


    Concubine Yun heard her son''s movement and stood up abruptly: "Yuan''er, you are awake, but what else is uncomfortable?"


    After finishing speaking, without waiting for his son to say anything, he said to the palace maid next to him: "Hurry up and ask the imperial doctor to come here."


    After the palace maid left, he said to the maid next to him: "Go and report to the emperor, and say that the fourth prince is awake."


    In the imperial study, the saint Mo Yuxi was facing Long Wei below and said, "But have you checked it out?"


    Long Wei, who knelt down, said, "The person who poisoned her was a little maid in the kitchen of Yuyang Palace, but when we found her, she had already died in a dry well in the backyard of Yuyang Palace."


    Sheng Shang had a cold face: "Can the person behind you find out, where did a little palace maid get aconitine?"


    "Sir, there are already some clues, but we still need to verify it, after all, the stakes are very important."


    "Check it out as soon as possible, let''s go down."


    As soon as Long Wei dodged and left, Sage Mo Yuxi heard someone from outside reporting: "Sacred Master, great joy, the fourth prince is awake."


    Sacred Shang heard this, he was overjoyed, got up and said, "Place the car."


    Of course the father-in-law behind ?? knew what the Holy Master meant, so he quickly led the way.


    Walking all the way out, the saint Mo Yuxi knew in his heart that it was not easy for the fourth prince to be poisoned.


    At this time, both inside and outside the palace, people were talking about what happened in the palace last night, and all kinds of speculations about the fourth prince fainting.


    When the sage arrived, Concubine Yun was feeding the fourth prince to drink porridge, and the imperial doctors were discussing on the side. Imperial doctor Li was a little afraid to believe: "The fourth prince is really a lucky person with his own celestial appearance, probably because of his special physique, it turned out to be better than we expected. too much."


    The court judge also nodded and said, "It is indeed better than expected. I will wait for the fourth prince to have a meal, and then check the pulse for the next medication."


    Taiyi Li thought of something, and quickly added: "My subordinate feels that the fourth prince has taken the antidote, but the fourth prince and everyone in the room said no."


    The court judge glanced at Concubine Yun who was feeding the porridge, and actually had doubts in his heart. Concubine Yun was also terminally ill before, but miraculously recovered, and now the fourth prince is the same, he couldn''t help thinking: Is there someone secretly helping them? mother and son.


    But he never dared to ask these words, this was the palace.


    On the other side of Liuli Palace, Concubine Yu was very angry when she learned that the fourth prince woke up: "This mother and son are really fortunate."


    The maid behind Concubine Yu reminded in a low voice, "Miss, be careful that there are ears on the partition wall, and misfortune comes out of your mouth."


    Concubine Yu listened to the tea cup on the table and said, "In your own palace, what are you afraid of?"


    The girl didn''t dare to say more, but she was very anxious, for fear of being implicated by this mindless master.


    It turns out that this maid knew the reason for the fourth prince''s accident. It turns out that Concubine Yu has been in the palace for many years, but she has not given birth to a child or half a daughter. She has always wanted to grab a child from another concubine and raise it under her name.


    Someone promised to be lucky to be pregnant before. Concubine Yu begged the emperor for a long time, and the emperor promised to hold her by her side as long as she promised to give birth to a child.


    So she sent all kinds of soups and delicious food to the promised place. Anyone with a discerning eye could see the calculations in her heart. Only the small promise was grateful to Concubine Yu for being kind to her.


    She was pregnant in October and gave birth, but the child was too big to be born. In order to protect the royal bloodline, she must have kept the child rather than the elder. Then Concubine Yu miscalculated. In the end, neither the adult nor the child was saved. Naturally, she got nothing. .


    Fortunately, this Concubine Yu was favored at that time, and the Holy Master did not investigate the matter of one corpse and two lives.


    Before, she wanted to figure out Concubine Yun, who was still Concubine Yun at the time, thinking that without a biological mother, the fourth prince would have to find someone to support her, but she never imagined Concubine Yun not only didn''t die, but was also promoted to concubine and sat on an equal footing with her. equivalent.


    The main thing is that Concubine Yun and her son are by her side, and her status is suddenly higher than her.


    Concubine Yu couldn''t stand it anymore, she was ruined if she couldn''t get it, and this happened again when the fourth prince fainted at the palace banquet.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 653： You all know the anti-generals.

    Chapter 653 Everyone knows the anti-general army


    In fact, no matter how stupid Concubine Yu was, she couldn''t choose to take action at the palace banquet, but the little palace maid who was bought by her was nervous, and the medicine was a little heavy that day, which might conflict with which dish at the palace banquet. Something happened.


    Some things are just one wrong step and one wrong step.


    After seeing the fourth prince, the sage asked the imperial doctor, "How is the situation now?"


    The Hongyuan sentenced him a step forward: "Go back to the emperor, the poison in the fourth prince''s body has been resolved by half, and then you need to drink soup and medicine to slowly adjust."


    The sage looked at the fourth prince, whose face was not very good, and when he heard the words of the imperial doctor, he knew that the poison was not easy to clean up, and he gritted his teeth with hatred for the person who poisoned him.


    After instructing Hong Yuan to do his best, he talked to Concubine Yun and the Fourth Prince to reassure them, and he would definitely give them an explanation before leaving.


    *


    Xiao House


    Xiao Chenhao looked unhappy: "Grandmother, why hasn''t my sister come back? It''s New Year''s Eve, and Brother Hao misses her."


    Old Mrs. Xiao put her arms around her little grandson: "Your sister is going to see your grandmother, they live in Jiangling City, far from the capital, and it will take a long time to get there.


    I have gone all the way. I have to stay with your grandfather and grandmother for a few days and talk about how smart and good our brother Hao is, right? "


    Brother Hao was a little embarrassed to hear what his grandmother said: "Grandfather and grandmother must also want to know about my brother."


    Mrs. Xiao laughed: "Our brother Hao is smart, we even know this."


    After the two laughed, Brother Hao leaned against his grandmother''s arms: "Grandma, but Brother Hao still misses my sister very much."


    At this time, Xiao Chenrui came over and said, "Brother Hao, are you talking to your grandmother about your sister again?"


    Hearing his brother''s voice, Brother Hao stood up straight: "Does my brother miss my sister?"


    Xiao Chenrui stretched out his hand and pinched his younger brother''s face: "Everyone knows that the anti-generals are the first army, and Brother Hao is getting more and more powerful."


    Brother Hao said a little embarrassedly: "I''m not as powerful as you said."


    Xiao Chenrui didn''t tease his younger brother any more, but said to his grandmother, "Grandmother, grandson, grandson, take Brother Hao to other people in the alley to pay New Year''s greetings, so as to bring closer neighbors."


    Mrs. Xiao nodded and said, "Go, we don''t have any family members in the capital anymore, it''s better to go to the neighbor''s house."


    The old lady looked at the two grandsons who turned and walked out, thinking of the eldest son''s family far away in the northern Xinjiang.


    *


    Northern Xinjiang


    In the iron ore factory, Mrs He was swearing at Lu Siyi and said, "It''s a new year, why are you crazy, your man is so tired every day, he finally takes a day off, and he has to help you do this and that, how do you care? No?"


    No matter what Lu Siyi scolded, it was her left ear going in and her right ear going out. After staying in this hellish place for the past few years, people lost their fighting spirit. They did the most tiring work, but they couldn''t even get enough food. Don''t know when it''s a head.


    Thinking of the Erfang people who returned to Beijing, I was filled with envy, jealousy, and hatred again.


    Why are all the children and grandchildren of the Xiao family, but now they are living a life that is worlds apart, the more I think about it, the more panic I feel in my heart.


    Don''t want to listen to my mother-in-law nagging here, got up and walked into the shack.


    Mrs. He saw that Lu Siyi didn''t listen to her at all, and scolded again in anger: "What time is it now, and I''m still thinking about those unrealistic dreams. If you have time, it''s better to help the family do more work."


    It''s just that no matter how much Mrs He shouts, Lu Siyi just doesn''t answer her words.


    The more Lu Siyi was like this, the more angry He became. All of a sudden, those pots and pans were damaged, and they made a loud noise when they were thrown by He.


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 654： No comparison no harm

    Chapter 654 No Contrast No Harm


    Xiao Renli, who was lying in the room, shouted, "It''s a big New Year''s Eve, can you stop?"


    After finally taking a half-day off, they don''t have to do any more work, and they don''t even save a bit of effort. It seems that they are really busy.


    Originally assigned to this iron ore factory, most of them are off-duty to make meals together. Anyway, they are all meals with clear soup and little water.


    If Xiao Ming didn''t come here before and gave him some money and food, they might not be able to hold on.


    After learning that some items were sent from the capital, Mr. He felt that Aunt Wei might be greedy for the things that the old lady gave them.


    Xiao Renli and his wife also wanted to use their identities to suppress Xiao Chenming, let him spend money to clear the way, and let them leave this ghost place, even if they return to Weili.


    After being rejected by Xiao Chenming, he scolded a lot of unpleasant words. Since then, Xiao Chenming has only occasionally brought some things over, and never came to see them in person.


    But with those things, they are better than the average person these days, and they can add a meal occasionally.


    But every time I think of my previous life, I think that Xiao Chenming''s son-in-law lived better than them, and then I think of the Erfang people who have returned to Beijing, and my heart is unbalanced.


    But they were powerless. Except for Xiao Chenxu, the youngest, who was optimistic, the others felt aggrieved all day long.


    No, I finally took a half-day off on New Year''s Eve, and it didn''t stop. Every one of them had a good temper. From time to time, they scolded a few people from the Xiao family who were exiled.


    *


    At this time, Aunt Wei was having fun with her seven-month-old grandson. Now her son has a job in Weili, her daughter-in-law gave birth to her big fat grandson, and her daughter was introduced by her son and ordered a small banner with Weili. kiss.


    Coupled with the free labor of Xiao Yunshan, life was very smooth.


    Hearing the sound of firecrackers outside, he hurriedly covered his grandson''s ears: "Did you scare our brother Qi, not afraid, not afraid, grandmother helped our brother Qi cover his ears."


    After the sound of firecrackers stopped for a long time, Mrs. Wei released her hands covering her ears for grandson and raised her hand to touch grandson''s head: "I can''t scare you, we are very bold, right?"


    At this time, daughter-in-law Sun Zhenyu walked in: "Mother, the food is ready, Chen Ming may not be back until later today, or daughter-in-law will bring you some first, so you can eat first."


    Wei looked up at his daughter-in-law: "Chen Ming hasn''t come back yet?"


    Sun Zhenyu poured a cup of tea for her mother-in-law and replied with a smile: "When he left in the morning, he said that he would be back later than usual, and he would be drinking with his brothers in the household, so it should be soon."


    Mr. Wei glanced out. At this hour on weekdays, his son had really returned, and he said with a smile: "No hurry, the reunion dinner on New Year''s Eve will be complete when he comes back to eat together."


    Sun Zhenyu heard what her mother-in-law said, and took her son from her mother''s arms: "Then listen to my mother, I will ask my sisters to warm the dishes in the pot first, and let''s have a reunion dinner together when my husband comes back."


    Since Wei Shi and Xiao Renli separated, Xiao Chenming and the others changed their language, no longer called Wei Shi''s aunt, but directly called Niang.


    It was this mother-in-law that made Wei excited for a long time.


    Sun Zhenyu hugged her son and sat next to her mother-in-law: "Mother, this little guy Zeqi has gained weight again. The clothes that my grandmother sent from the capital were a little thinner."


    Wei Shi said with a smile: "If you lose weight, wash it off and save it. When Qi Ge''er has younger siblings, she will wear it again. We Qi Ge''er are blessed. Great-grandmother and Aunt Yunyi are very concerned about it. It''s not yet spring, and spring shirts are all It was brought over."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 655： Eyes full of admiration

    Chapter 655 Eyes are full of admiration


    Hearing her mother-in-law mentioning this, Sun Zhenyu was also very grateful to her grandmother and Yunyi, the little sister-in-law.


    As my mother-in-law said, most of the children''s clothes were sent from the capital, and I only made a few pieces for my son before giving birth. Even my parents were envious and said she was very lucky.


    *


    Yunyi and the others stayed in Pingzhou City for a day, and accompanied by Xiao Yilong, they inspected the industries in Pingzhou City. They saw that every store was in order and business was booming, and they were very satisfied.


    Xiao Yilong is a thoughtful person, and he happens to have those people sent by his master, so he can show his strength now.


    Yunyi is relieved to these people, that Zhongxin Pill is not for nothing, and if he dares to betray, he can only seek his own death.


    On the second day of the Lunar New Year, everyone in the Cheng family had breakfast early, and Xiao Yilong made a lot of food suitable for taking on the road early in the morning, and sent someone to deliver it.


    In a few days, Yunyi will be three months pregnant. It may be because of multiple births. She has a bigger belly than other pregnant women, but she has been a little sleepy recently.


    Although he knew that Yunyi was a stable person, Jing Rui didn''t dare to relax at all.


    Xiao Yilong specially prepared Yunyi''s favorite snacks and fruits: "Master, the journey is smooth sailing."


    Yun Yi smiled and nodded: "After I leave, I will give two taels of silver to all the people in the store, which is a little thought from my master."


    Xiao Yilong bowed: "Then the subordinates will thank the master for their reward."


    Yun Yidan smiled and took out a porcelain bottle from his sleeve: "Have you encountered a bottleneck in your practice?"


    Xiao Yilong didn''t expect the master to find out even this. His eyes were full of admiration, and he was so excited that he didn''t know how to speak: "Master, this, this, thank you so much."


    Yunyi chuckled softly: "Why is this still stuttering, knowing what you think in your heart, and doing things well is the greatest reward for me."


    Until the carriage was far away, Xiao Yilong still stood there and did not leave, thinking in his heart: I didn''t expect to meet such a benevolent master.


    Until the subordinate who came with him called him: "Mr. Xiao, the master''s carriage has disappeared."


    Xiao Yilong then retracted his gaze: "Let''s go, we''ll be busy afterwards."


    When Xiao Yilong sent down the silver reward that the master ordered, everyone was grateful again, and they were all glad to have met such a good master in their hearts.


    At this time, Yun Yi was sleeping in Jing Rui''s arms. Everyone else had reacted in the first three months, but she was fine. It was almost three months, but she started to fall asleep.


    Jing Rui was afraid that the bumps in the car would affect the baby in Yun Yi''s belly, so he accompanied her back to the space, but this person was very clingy for some unknown reason.


    Yunyi was really deep in sleep this time, and when she woke up in a daze, she met Jing Rui''s gentle gaze: "Jing Rui, how long have I slept?"


    Jing Rui kissed her forehead: "I''m afraid it''s time for lunch outside."


    Yunyi yawned: "That''s enough sleep."


    Jing Rui dotingly said: "Are you hungry? There is your favorite red bean porridge in the pot. Would you like a bowl?"


    Yun Yi said coquettishly: "I''m really hungry, I still want to eat the pickles we pickled together before."


    Jing Rui smiled and helped her up: "Okay, I''ll prepare you to go."


    With the small pickles, Yun Yi drank a bowl of porridge, and also ate three big steamed buns with beef stuffed by Jing Rui before.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 656： Its really unsatisfactory for the descendants

    Chapter 656 It''s really unsatisfactory for the descendants


    Not long after the couple left the space, they heard Kang Ziye report: "Major General, it''s noon now, and there is a restaurant in front of you."


    Jing Rui responded: "Okay, look at the arrangement."


    After the carriage stopped, Yun Yi and Jing Rui also got off the carriage.


    As soon as I sat down and ordered the food, I heard noises in the distance: "Please let my daughter go."


    Yun Yi followed the voice and saw a group of people pulling a teenage girl over there, and a woman behind him was trying to pull the girl to his side, but there were so many people on the other side that she was no match at all.


    The woman rushed over and shouted, "Can anyone help us, my poor daughter."


    At this moment, the guy from the restaurant pulled a passerby: "What''s the matter?"


    Apparently the two knew each other, and the man shook his head and said, "The son of the Ruan family''s eldest house fell in love with the daughter of Widow Sun''s house next door, but Widow Sun said that if she wants to take her daughter, she won''t have twenty taels of money.


    No, the Ruan family decided on the eldest daughter of the second room, and without discussing it with the husband and wife of the second room, Mrs. Qiu made the decision in private and told Ruan Yuanfang, the eldest daughter of the second room, to the silly son of the landlord''s house next door.


    The second daughter-in-law of the Ruan family got the letter and ran back, but Mrs. Qiu, the mother-in-law, had already received 30 taels of betrothal gifts from the Yu family. In addition to marrying a daughter-in-law for her grandson, she could also get 10 taels. It doesn''t matter if the second daughter-in-law is the same or not. agree. "


    "This old lady Qiu is too partial. She ruined the granddaughter of the second room for the son of the big room. She is really cruel."


    "I heard that Mrs. Qiu was the maid of a big family in Beijing when she was young. If it wasn''t for her eldest son who was not up to the standard, he would lose every gamble and lose the family business, and he would not be reduced to selling his granddaughter for his grandson to marry. wife''s condition."


    "Hey, you know a lot. Come and listen."


    "I also heard from our neighbor next door. My neighbor''s aunt was not far from Ruan''s house before she got married. I heard that when I first arrived at this time, I built a second-class brick house. Envy ruined the villagers.


    The house has not been built yet, and they bought another 100 mu of fertile land from the owner of the horse. It was a sensation back then, and the days were envious of others.


    I heard from my neighbor¡¯s aunt that all the boys in Ruan¡¯s family went to private schools, but none of them stood out. All of them could read and hyphenate, but no one was successful.


    Even so, the Ruan family had a very good life, but the eldest son of the Ruan family was caught in gambling. After a few years, he lost everything in the family. From envy the existence of others, he didn''t even marry a grandson-in-law. The shattered settlement of silver. "


    "That''s really not a good descendant."


    "If the eldest son of the Ruan family continues to gamble, I''m afraid that sooner or later the second yard won''t be preserved."


    "People often say that being rich can''t last for three generations, but it seems to be so good."


    Yun rely on Jing Rui''s arms to listen with relish, but he was curious about the old lady Qiu, who was the maid of a big family in the capital, who came here to settle down.


    was thinking, when he heard an exclamation: "No."


    Before everyone could react, the girl who was being pulled by everyone found a chance to get rid of those people, and hit the wall of the restaurant at a very fast speed.


    This scene was watched by the proprietress who was standing at the door of the restaurant watching the excitement, and jumped her feet in a hurry: "Alas, this girl can''t hit her right where. She insists on finding my restaurant, it''s really bad luck."


    After he finished speaking, he flicked his veil, and trotted forward, for fear that this girl from the Ruan family would lose her life because of this collision.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 657： Stormy waves in my heart

    Chapter 657 A stormy sea was set off in my heart


    It''s just that before she ran to the front, someone shouted: "It''s over, it''s bleeding."


    The second daughter-in-law of the Ruan family saw her daughter''s appearance, her legs softened, she fell to the ground, and crawled towards her daughter: "Yuanfang, my daughter, why are you so stupid."


    Jing Rui didn''t want Yun Yi to watch this scene again, so he wanted to go inside with his arms around Yun Yi, but just as the two of them turned around, they heard the second daughter-in-law of the Ruan family shout shyly: "Mother-in-law, today if you If you dare to sell my daughter, I will publish the immoral things you did back then."


    Mrs. Qiu, who was hiding behind the crowd, didn''t want to stand up, but when she heard the second daughter-in-law''s words, she had no idea: "What nonsense are you talking about, what wicked things I did, you should say it."


    The second daughter-in-law''s eyes were full of hatred: "Mother-in-law, are you sure you want me to say it here, where is your brother''s daughter now?"


    Mrs. Qiu panicked when she heard this question, stepped forward a few steps, and said in a low voice, "If you dare to talk nonsense, I will let the second child leave you."


    The second daughter-in-law laughed out loud: "I''ve been at Ruan''s house long enough, just to send you to **** together."


    When ?? said this, the coldness in his eyes made Mrs. Qiu shudder.


    Mrs. Qiu didn''t know whether the second daughter-in-law really knew about it or was cheating on herself, and she couldn''t help but feel a little scared, because she was afraid that this woman really knew something, it was really annoying, and then she would go bald regardless of the time. .


    Mrs. Qiu ignored other people''s inquiring eyes and pulled the second daughter-in-law aside: "Geng Hua''er, don''t be fooled, I don''t care what you know, it will rot in my stomach, otherwise your daughters will rot in my stomach. I don¡¯t want to live, even if I die, I will pull you.¡±


    The second daughter-in-law of the Ruan family said coldly: "Anyway, we have no way to survive under your hands, it would be better to die together."


    Mrs. Qiu was really scared. The second child could not give birth to a son, and she gave birth to four losers in a row. Before, she had always worked hard, beaten and scolded her, but now she dared to threaten her.


    How could Mrs. Qiu not be angry, she gritted her teeth and said, "What do you want?"


    The second daughter-in-law of the Ruan family said coldly: "If you want to exchange money for the son of the big house to marry a daughter-in-law, then use the daughter of the big house for money, don''t count my daughters again, otherwise I don''t mind letting the Ruan family together. to die."


    Mrs. Qiu saw in the eyes of her second daughter-in-law that she was at home with death. She didn''t dare to gamble, so she whispered, "What do you know?"


    The second daughter-in-law of the Ruan family sneered: "You know better than me who the Princess Jing''an is today."


    Hearing the second daughter-in-law''s words clearly, the frightened Mrs. Qiu shivered: "Okay, okay, okay, you are really a good daughter-in-law of the Ruan family."


    She was shaking all over, but she still turned around and walked towards the group of people. After that, she didn''t know what to say to those people, only to see those people scolding for a long time, and then she followed her finger to look in a certain direction.


    Who is Yunyi? The previous conversation between the Ruan family''s mother-in-law and daughter-in-law made her hear it clearly, and there was a storm in her heart.


    So he didn''t leave in a hurry, but instead stood back to his original place and watched the development of the situation.


    Following their gaze, there was a slender girl standing at the place that Mrs. Qiu was pointing to, but when the girl saw the eyes of those people, she panicked and turned around and wanted to run.


    It was just a step too late, and the men stepped forward and caught the girl who was about to escape.


    The girl shouted: "Let go of me, you arrested the wrong person, Ruan Yuanfang is the one you want to take away."


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 658： Its all investigated

    Chapter 658 has been investigated


    Just as the girl was struggling, a woman rushed out from behind the crowd: "Let go of my daughter."


    How could those people listen to her? My stupid young master is still waiting for the bride to go to the bridal chamber. Besides, this girl is much stronger than the girl who was so thin as a stalk just now. have desire.


    Ruan Yuanqin, who was captured, hurriedly shouted at the woman who came over: "Mother, save me quickly."


    The eldest daughter-in-law of the Ruan family rushed over and wanted to pull out her daughter, but how could those men let her succeed.


    They came to the Ruan family to pick up people, and it took a lot of time. This time, they can''t say anything else and they can''t miss it again, or their master will probably get angry.


    The woman who rushed over saw that she was not the opponent of these people, and shouted to the mother-in-law who was standing not far away: "Mother, hurry up and tell them, they made a mistake, it''s not our Yuanqin, it''s Yuan Fang that dead girl."


    How could Mrs. Qiu dare to respond to her at this time? In order to protect herself, she said, "Marrying a daughter-in-law for your son will use your daughter-in-law''s betrothal money. There is no reason for the second room to help you."


    These words made the eldest daughter-in-law of the Ruan family stunned. It took a long time before she said, "Mother, didn''t we all discuss that Yuanfang from the second room should marry the silly young master of the Yu family?"


    Mrs. Qiu looked at the unkind eyes of the audience, and quickly remedied: "What nonsense are you talking about, when did I agree, don''t you wrong me, this old woman."


    Now the eldest daughter-in-law of the Ruan family was dumbfounded. Even if she wanted to marry her son, she couldn''t let her daughter jump into the fire pit, so she said, "Mother, how can you go back on your word, what you said was to let Yuanfang marry in the past. ."


    Geng Huaer, the second daughter-in-law of the Ruan family, listened to the eldest sister-in-law''s words, her face was cold, she couldn''t listen any longer, and pulled her eldest daughter Ruan Yuanfang out of the crowd.


    She thought about it, she never wanted to live like this again.


    Because he gave birth to daughters, he couldn''t keep his head up in Ruan''s house, let alone a sister-in-law, even the children of the big and the third house dared to bully the people in their house.


    This time, she even wanted to sell her daughter. She wanted to split up the family. If she didn''t agree, she would die with the Ruan family.


    But how could the eldest daughter-in-law of the Ruan family just let their mother and daughter leave, and rushed out to grab their mother and daughter, and all of a sudden, the noise turned into a commotion.


    Yun Yi, who was standing in front of the restaurant watching the excitement, pulled Jing Rui around and returned to his seat, whispering a few words in Jing Rui''s ear.


    Jing Rui had indeed heard the word Jing''an before, but it was not as clear as Yun Yi''s. Now hearing Yun Yi say this, he was shocked.


    Thinking of the rumors I heard before, is it true that Yun Yi guessed that Jing An is not the biological daughter of Princess Li, let alone the biological daughter of the Queen Mother, but has another identity.


    If this is the case, daring to mix with the royal blood, then this is not an ordinary petty sin, but it is a major sin of linking the nine clans, this person is really courageous.


    beckoned to call Cheng Zhong, and whispered a few words in his ear.


    After Cheng Zhong was ordered to leave, Yun Yi whispered: "Let''s continue on our way today, we''re still waiting for the news."


    Jing Rui glanced at the noisy crowd in the distance: "Just keep going."


    He thought that since he had met him, he would investigate it, and if it was as they had guessed, he would have to go back to Beijing to discuss with his father, what should be done about it, after all, they were only courtiers.


    He would never have imagined that this matter would have something to do with their general''s residence. Today''s success can be regarded as helping him, and he is thankful that he did not stand idly by at that time.


    When Yunyi and the others set off again, Cheng Zhong had not returned.


    When it got dark and they were going to spend the night in the village in front, Cheng Zhong caught up, saw Jing Rui get off the carriage, walked forward and said, "Master."


    Jing Rui sent Kang Ziye into the village to look for a place to sleep before he looked at Cheng Zhong: "Have you investigated everything?"


    Cheng Zhong said in a low voice, "The Ruan family moved here from another place twenty years ago, and my subordinates learned from an old woman who had a good relationship with Mrs. Qiu that Mrs. Qiu had a great background. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 659： its ok dont be scary

    Chapter 659 Don''t be scary


    Cheng Zhong cautiously looked around before continuing: "It is said that Mrs. Qiu once told the truth after drinking, saying that she was the big maid next to the Queen Mother, and she was also a person with a head and face.


    What he had to say was stopped by Ruan Jicai, who came to pick him up. Oh, Ruan Jicai is Mrs. Qiu''s husband.


    However, the subordinates also learned from Lizheng that the Ruan family moved here from Beiyuan City 20 years ago. I heard that they came to look for relatives, but no one was found. It seems that this place is livable in Pingzhou. , and settled in the village. "


    Jing Rui has the same temperament as Yun Yi, and is not someone who gives up easily. What''s more, he and Princess Jing An have a deep hatred, so he said, "Send a letter over there, and send someone to Beiyuan City to investigate the matter of the Ruan family."


    Cheng Zhong replied: "Yes, Master."


    Cheng Zhong went down to run errands, and Yun Yi got out of the carriage: "I''m afraid Mrs. Qiu has moved her family more than once."


    Jing Rui nodded: "It seems that I have to send someone to keep an eye on it. If I find any signs, I will continue to hide with my family."


    At this time, Mrs. Qiu was pushed angrily by the eldest daughter-in-law, and her whole person was not well: "Ge Sini, you are wrong?"


    The eldest daughter-in-law of the Ruan family, Ge Sini, heard her mother-in-law''s cry. She didn''t mean it before, but when she thought that she was going to sell her daughter, she became angry: "You are going to sell my daughter.


    Taking advantage of this free time, Geng Huaer dragged her daughter Ruan Yuanfang to hurriedly escape, while Ruan Yuanqin had already been gagged by the servants of the Yu family, tied her hands and feet and threw it onto the ox cart.


    Waiting for the eldest daughter-in-law of the Ruan family to react, she screamed, "My old lady is fighting with you."


    When the men of the Ruan family heard the news, they saw Ge Sini, the eldest daughter-in-law of the Ruan family, and found a stick from the side and rushed towards the servants of the Yu family.


    Ruan Zhirong, the eldest son of the Ruan family, ran over: "What happened?"


    When Ge Sini saw her man came, she cried with a ''wow'': "Xianggong, you are here, mother and the second room are together to bully us, and we want to marry our daughter to that silly young master of the Yu family, Stop them now."


    Ruan Zhiqiang, who came later, heard what the sister-in-law said. Although he didn''t know what happened, he still retorted: "Sister-in-law, what you said doesn''t make sense. Whoever village in Qingpu does not know the situation of the Ruan family, do you think there will be someone letter?"


    No matter how honest I was, it was impossible for me to recognize this. My sister-in-law was bullying people more and more. It was obviously my mother and the big house who wanted to sell their daughter. I didn''t know what happened in the middle, but I would never be like her. said.


    At this time, Mrs. Qiu couldn''t care about the dispute between the first room and the second room, but dragged her husband Ruan Jicai to a corner that others didn''t pay much attention to.


    Ruan Jicai was a little puzzled: "Old lady, you didn''t see that there was a quarrel over there. If you have anything to say, I''ll talk about it later."


    Mrs. Qiu grabbed him and looked around: "Something happened to the old man."


    What Ruan Jicai was most afraid of was that Mrs. Qiu said this, and said with trembling: "This is not good, don''t be scary if it''s nothing."


    Mrs. Qiu glared at him: "I''m not joking with you. I don''t know how to let Geng Huaer know about that matter. She dares to threaten me today."


    After hearing this, Ruan Jicai understood everything, and couldn''t blame the eldest daughter-in-law for being so noisy.


    took a quick look around: "Then why are you letting them make a fuss here, your brain is broken?"


    Mrs. Qiu said unhappily: "You think I want people to see jokes?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 660： This is trying to ruin her life

    Chapter 660 This is trying to ruin her life


    The two of them wanted to say something else when they saw their eldest son running over: "Mother, you are really cruel, Yuan Qin is not your granddaughter? Are you trying to ruin her life?"


    Ruan Jicai saw the eldest son talking to his wife like this, and said angrily, "Why are you talking to your mother?"


    Ruan Zhirong also reacted at this time: "Mother, I''m not mad at you, but this is about Yuanqin''s life, and my son is really anxious."


    Mrs. Qiu doesn''t dare to blatantly favor the big room now. If she really makes Geng Hua''er, the second daughter-in-law, anxious, she is afraid that she will die by then.


    But she believed that Geng Huaer would not dare to shake things up unless she had to, unless she wanted to watch her daughter die.


    Mrs. Qiu thought in her heart: In order not to be found, they have moved their family several times. Now that they are old, they can no longer leave their hometown. No, they have no hometown for a long time.


    Looking at the village not far away, Mrs. Qiu felt an indescribable desolation in her heart.


    looked up at the eldest son: "Then what do you say about this matter?"


    Ruan Zhirong glanced at the second brother in the distance a little embarrassedly: "Mother, didn''t you agree to let Yuanfang from the second room marry?"


    Mrs. Qiu suddenly felt that she was probably too biased towards the big house on weekdays, so that the big house family always took everything for granted.


    A little disappointed: "It''s your big house who wants to marry your son, then it''s up to your big house to find a way. Since you don''t want your daughter to marry, then your husband and wife can think of other ways. I can also return the dowry, and you can discuss it yourself. Bar."


    After speaking, he wanted to go back to get the money, but he was blocked by the servants of the landlord''s house, and the leader stepped forward: "Mrs Ruan, this is not to say that you won''t get married if you don''t marry, we will The family held a wedding banquet with flowing water."


    Mrs. Qiu didn''t know what to do now. She insisted on sending Yuanfang to the second room. She was afraid that the Ruan family would not see the sun tomorrow, so they could take Yuanqin from the big room. It''s really unsatisfactory no matter what you do.


    In the end, it was Ruan Jicai who came forward. In addition to the 30 taels of silver given by the landlord''s family, he also compensated others for 10 taels of silver. This was considered to settle the matter.


    But as soon as the money was given out, the two couples in the third room were arguing about separating the family, and Geng Huaer in the second room also took this opportunity to propose a separation.


    Mrs. Qiu didn''t dare to refuse. She really didn''t want to hide in Tibet anymore.


    It¡¯s just that the money was returned to the Yu family, but the landlord also hated the Ruan family.


    *


    When Jingrui and Yunyi returned to Beijing, it was already the third day of the second lunar month, and in a few days it would be the triennial spring festival.


    When the old lady saw Yun Yi, her eyes widened in shock: "Yun Yi, you are, you are pregnant, this belly, this, why is it so big?"


    At this time, Yun Yi was almost four months pregnant, and she was pregnant with multiple births. Naturally, her belly was much bigger than others.


    The old lady raised her hand and asked Cuiyu to help her up, looking at Yunyi''s belly: "When you left Beijing, did you know you were pregnant?"


    Yun Yi felt a little guilty. For such a big thing, she should have told her family first, but if she had said it at the time, she would not have been able to leave Beijing.


    had to coquettishly said: "Grandmother, I didn''t mean to hide it. I finally had the opportunity to go to the south. If I said it, you would definitely not let me go out of Beijing."


    The old lady didn''t know what to say to her, so she said, "Fortunately, I returned home safely. If there is a mistake on the way, I will see that you will not regret it later."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 661： what a fool

    Chapter 661 What a silly and bold


    No matter how much blame there is, it will be diluted by this unexpected happy event.


    couldn''t help but reached out and touched Yunyi''s belly: "Your belly is too big, isn''t it?"


    Jing Rui hurriedly replied: "Grandmother, Yi''er is pregnant with multiple births. It may be twins or triplets."


    The old lady was very happy when she heard it, and wished that the general''s mansion would know the good news now.


    said to Jing Rui, "Hurry up and send someone to the Xiao family to announce the good news, and make the Xiao family happy."


    Then he said to Cuizhu: "Go to the front yard to see if the general has returned to the mansion. If he does, let the general come to my place."


    After ??, thinking of something, he quickly said to Yun Yi: "I''ve been on the road these days, I''m afraid I''m tired, go back to the courtyard to rest, don''t be so tired that I have grandsons and granddaughters."


    Yun Yi laughed: "Grandmother, then Yi''er will retire first, go back and pack up, and accompany you for dinner in the evening."


    Jing Ruihu was beside Yunyi, when passing the garden: "Yi''er, I''ll take you back to rest first. I''ll go to the palace to return to my life after I wash up, and I should be able to come back before dinner."


    Yunyi nodded: "Okay, you don''t have to worry about me, business matters."


    Jing Rui sent Yunyi back to the yard, all the servants in the family were surprised. The young lady went out the door, and when she came back, her stomach was already so big, and was it a little too big?


    But soon the old lady asked the housekeeper to give silver to the servants in the mansion, on the grounds that the young lady was pregnant, and everyone felt happy together.


    The maids in the courtyard were a little excited when they saw the young lady coming back: "I have seen the major general, I have seen the young lady."


    Yun Yi looked at them in shock and said with a smile, "Why, don''t you know each other?"


    Banxia''s eyes turned red all of a sudden: "Young Madam, we just miss you so much, we''re almost dying."


    Yun Yi smiled and said, "I''m not back here."


    Zelan quickly answered: "Let''s let the young lady sit down and talk first, don''t get too tired."


    Yunyi said to a third-class maid in the courtyard, "Prepare water."


    Jing Rui was very quick. After bathing and dressing, he came out to greet Yun Yi and went to the palace.


    Yunyi watched Jing Rui leave, and then asked the maids, "What happened in Beijing during this time?"


    Wenzhu quickly replied: "The fourth prince passed out at the palace banquet on New Year''s Eve, is this a big deal?"


    Zelan saw that the young lady didn''t express her opinion, and said, "Two days ago, the sage sent the office of the Ministry of Officials, and the masters were all imprisoned, and the servants were sold on the spot. Now, this matter is being discussed everywhere in the capital."


    Banxia added: "I heard that Concubine Yu in the palace was also demoted to a nobleman, and she was also asked to move out of the Liuli Palace."


    At this time, Qingdai interjected in a timely manner: "Maybe the matter of the fourth prince has something to do with Concubine Yu, oh, no, it is the noble person Yu."


    Yunyi glanced at Qingdai: "I can''t talk about this again in the future. Be careful that there are ears on the wall. After all, it''s a matter in the palace, and it''s not something we can arbitrarily discuss."


    She was also afraid that they would say things right and follow the way of others, and put the General''s Mansion into dire straits.


    After talking for a long time, Yun Yi was indeed tired, so she said, "I''m tired, take a rest first, wake me up before dinner, and have dinner with the old lady."


    Banxia supported Yunyi: "Yes, young lady."


    *


    On the other side, after the Xiao family received the news that Yun Yi was returning to Beijing, Mrs. Xiao finally let go of her heart.


    When she found out that Yunyi was almost four months pregnant, she was so happy that she forgot to blame her, knowing she was going to go south, she was really stupid and bold.


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 662： I will be an elder

    Chapter 662 I will be an elder


    Brother Hao got the news and hurried to the grandmother''s courtyard: "Grandma, is my sister really returning to the capital?"


    Mrs. Xiao saw her little grandson still breathing heavily: "Look, you are in a hurry, your forehead is sweating."


    Brother Hao didn''t care about this: "Grandma, is my sister back in Beijing?"


    Old Mrs. Xiao smiled and poked Brother Hao''s forehead: "Yes, yes, yes, your sister has returned to Beijing. Come on, it makes you excited."


    Brother Hao suddenly flashed his big eyes: "Grandmother, I miss my sister, let Nanxing take me to the General''s Mansion, okay?"


    Mrs. Xiao shook her head and said, "It''s getting late today, tomorrow grandma will take you there in person."


    Without waiting for Brother Hao to speak again, he continued: "Your sister is going to be a mother, and you are going to be a little uncle. Your sister has just returned to Beijing and was exhausted all the way. Let her have a good rest, and tomorrow we will go to the General''s Mansion to see it. your sister."


    Brother Hao didn''t react at first, he frowned slightly and said, "Being an uncle?"


    Mrs. Xiao looked at her little grandson''s expression and laughed out loud: "Yes, our brother Hao is going to be an uncle, but he will be an elder in the future, so he will treat his little nephew well in the future, just like your sister loves you. "


    Brother Hao reacted now, and his eyes lit up: "I''m going to be a little uncle, so is my brother going to be an uncle too?"


    Mrs. Xiao nodded: "Yes, you are all going to be uncles, is Brother Hao happy?"


    Brother Hao raised his head and smiled, showing his neat little white teeth: "Happy, grandmother, you just said that I will be an elder from now on, right?"


    The old lady didn''t know what the little grandson wanted to do, but she still responded, "Yeah."


    Brother Hao was smiling at first, but he didn''t know what to think, so he suddenly stopped the smile on his face: "Will my elder sister still hurt me when she has a nephew?"


    said with a sad expression on his face.


    Old Mrs. Xiao originally wanted to make fun of him, but thinking that Brother Hao was still a child, his feelings for Yunyi were originally different, and if he took it seriously, it would not be beautiful.


    So, he stretched out his hand and pulled Brother Hao into his arms: "Brother Hao, don''t worry, in your sister''s heart, you will always be her dearest, best, and most precious brother."


    Brother Hao heard his grandmother''s words, and his mood improved a lot: "Grandma, then I will go back to my yard first. We will go to the general''s mansion tomorrow morning. Brother Hao misses his sister and wants to see his little nephew."


    After saying that, he bowed politely.


    After the old lady responded, she turned around and left.


    *


    It''s not just the Xiao family who remember Yunyi, the Jiang family has been sending people to guard the city gate these days.


    After getting the news, the old lady of the Jiang family began to prepare thank you gifts.


    Of course it''s not just a thank you, but mainly to ask Yun Yi to save the fourth prince, Mo Jingyuan.


    Before, Concubine Yun gave the only detoxification pill left to her niece to feed the fourth prince. The person was saved, and there was no life-threatening situation for the time being, but the residual poison on her body could not go away.


    The ?? imperial doctor did not think of a way, but he still failed to get rid of the residual poison. Concubine Yun and the Jiang family pinned their hopes on Yunyi.


    But this matter can''t be made public yet, otherwise it will be trouble for Yunyi.


    So the old lady of the Jiang family thought that she should prepare more generously for the gift. After all, it saved the lives of her daughter and grandson, and indirectly saved the future of their Jiang family.


    *


    The next morning, the old lady of the Xiao family took Brother Hao out of the house early.


    As soon as he arrived at the General¡¯s Mansion, Brother Hao took his grandmother to the old lady¡¯s courtyard in the General¡¯s Mansion, and by the way, he asked Mrs. Cheng: ¡°Grandma Cheng, talk to my grandmother, Brother Hao goes to see my sister, she will definitely I miss Brother Hao."


    Mrs. Cheng held back her smile: "Yes, yes, yes, your sister must miss Brother Hao, then you can go over there, just in time to protect her."


    Brother Hao nodded sharply: "Grandma Cheng, don''t worry, Brother Hao must take good care of my sister, then Brother Hao will retire first."


    After saying that, he turned around and wanted to run away.


    Mrs. Xiao quickly instructed: "You slow down, don''t worry, you are all going to be an elder, you have to be more stable."


    Brother Hao''s feet that were about to rush out stopped and replied, "Yes, grandmother is right."


    Then he imitated the appearance of an adult, and walked out with his head held high, a proper little adult, a little elder.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 663： Still a child

    Chapter 663 Still a child after all


    When he went out and walked a little further, the two old ladies laughed out loud.


    Mrs. Cheng said, "My nephew hasn''t been born yet, so he has the appearance of an elder. Brother Hao is really fun."


    Mrs. Xiao looked at her little grandson who was far away: "I was afraid that I had a nephew yesterday, but my sister doesn''t love him."


    Mrs. Cheng laughed: "I''m still a child after all."


    A maid came over to add tea, and Mrs. Cheng asked, "How is the child''s preparations, Chen Rui?"


    Mrs. Xiao put down the tea cup in her hand: "I''m still in the academy. I sent the little servant back to the house to send a message a few days ago, saying that he returned to the house three days before the exam, so we don''t have to worry about it."


    added: "I sent a message to him early this morning, maybe I will go back to the house early."


    As the two of them were talking, they heard someone coming to report: "Old Madam, the uncle of the Xiao family is here."


    Mrs. Cheng laughed: "Look, it''s really unnecessary to say, you just said that you can''t go back to the house early, and this is the end of the story."


    Both laughed.


    Old Mrs. Xiao''s face was full of smiles: "Like Brother Hao, I''m afraid I''ve been thinking about my sister for a long time. No, she came running as soon as she got the news."


    Mrs. Cheng nodded and said to the servant: "Send someone to take him to Mrs. Young''s place. Their sister and brother have not seen each other for a long time. There must be a lot to talk about. Let them come over for lunch later."


    After watching the maid leave, Mrs. Cheng sighed: "It''s better to have more brothers and sisters, the Cheng family has been passed down for three generations, and I''m really looking forward to Yunyi''s child.


    Let me tell you a happy event, Yun Yi is pregnant with multiple births, but Yi Er is really suffering, it is only four months away in a few days, but her belly is really big, and she is tired just looking at it. "


    Old Mrs. Xiao couldn''t bear her temper after hearing this, and wanted to go see her granddaughter.


    Mrs. Cheng patted her thigh: "Look at me, I''m really confused. Maybe my in-laws haven''t seen Yunyi for a long time, and they are pulling you here to talk to me."


    instructed the maid behind him, "Cuiyu, send your in-laws old lady over and let them talk together."


    said to Mrs. Xiao again: "Let Cuiyu take you there, just in time for your grandparents and grandchildren to talk together."


    Mrs. Xiao was grateful for a while: "It''s still thoughtful by my in-laws."


    When the old lady came over, Brother Hao was looking at Yunyi''s belly curiously: "Sister, when was my nephew born?"


    Yunyi raised his hand to touch his stomach, his eyes were full of soft colors: "When Brother Hao passes his birthday, the little nephew will be born soon."


    Brother Hao''s eyes were full of excitement: "Can''t you have a birthday with me?"


    Yunyi laughed out loud: "I''m afraid it won''t work, but Brother Hao''s birthday is the closest to them."


    Brother Hao was a little regretful, but he was very happy to hear what his sister said.


    Yunyi saw the grandmother who came in and was ready to stand up to greet her.


    When Mrs. Xiao saw her belly, she quickly waved her hand: "Don''t move, don''t move, just sit."


    Yunyi still stood up: "Grandmother, Yier originally wanted to go back to the house to see you, but I didn''t expect you to come here first."


    Mrs. Xiao looked at Yun Yi''s stomach and worried: "It''s too big."


    and then asked: "Are you sure it''s a twin?"


    Yun Yi laughed, whispered to her grandmother''s ear, "Maybe more."


    Mrs. Xiao looked in disbelief: "But it''s true?"


    Yunyi''s face was full of smiles: "I''ll know when I''m born."


    Mrs. Xiao has never been unbelievable to happy, and then to distressed and worried: "You have to bear with one, you are still pregnant with multiple births, now it is less than four months, your belly is so big, and the days to come are still long. It''s going, how can I endure it?"


    Yun Yi was afraid that her grandmother would be troubled by this matter: "Grandmother, don''t worry, I am a doctor, and I will take good care of myself."


    The old lady also knew that her performance was too obvious, and she was annoyed, afraid that her worries would affect Yun Yi''s mood: "Yi''er is right."


    How could Yunyi not know the entanglement in her grandmother''s heart. After sitting down with her grandmother, she quickly brought up the topic: "Brother Rui, are you going back to the academy today?"


    Xiao Chenrui smiled and shook his head: "I won''t go back. I have already agreed with the academy''s gentleman. After that, I will accompany my grandmother back to the house, waiting for the day of spring."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 664： Fortunately not the prince

    Chapter 664 Fortunately, he is not a prince


    The grandparents and grandsons chatted happily until someone came over to invite them, and then the chat ended.


    Xiao''s family also learned from Yunyi that Yunyi went to Jiangling City to visit his grandfather''s family, and the Tang family also asked Yunyi to bring back a lot of gifts.


    The three grandfathers and grandsons of the Xiao family had lunch at the General''s Mansion, and then they left the General''s Mansion with the gifts prepared by the Tang family and the dried seafood prepared by Yunyi.


    When ?? came, there was one carriage, and when we went back, there were two.


    Yunyi also instructed his eldest brother Xiao Chenrui to take it easy these few days, let the brain get enough rest, and maintain a normal mind.


    also mentioned that at that time, their husband and wife went over together to send him into the examination room.


    sent people away, and went to the old lady to give gifts from Tang Jiabei, and then went back to his yard to rest.


    After entering the house, Yunyi excused herself to rest, dismissed the maids in the house, closed the doors and windows and went straight into the space. She was craving for seafood, and wanted to eat steamed scallops with garlic vermicelli, braised hairtail, and stir-fried squid.


    I thought of making more, so that I can enjoy it with Jing Rui when she comes back. On the way back from the south, the two of them would cook seafood feasts in the space from time to time.


    Yunyi was busy in the kitchen of the villa for a long time, waiting for all the dishes to come out, the greedy fox Xue Li also appeared.


    Yun Yi laughed and scolded: "I have a good nose."


    Xue Li didn''t care what the master said, and stared at the dishes in the pot with glowing eyes, which made Yun Yi amused.


    Yunyi took Xue Li''s special bowl, filled it with some prepared dishes, and added a spoonful of boiled fragrant seafood porridge.


    The little guy was greedy and wanted to open his mouth, but the vegetables and porridge were just out of the pot, and they were still very hot. He couldn''t open his mouth just in a hurry, so he was running around in a hurry, but Yunyi was amused.


    Enough of the fun, thinking that Jing Rui should also come back, so he left the space.


    She just left the space for a while when she heard a greeting from outside: "I have seen the major general."


    Yunyi opened the door and greeted him, then greeted him with a smile: "I''m back."


    Jing Rui took two quick steps to catch the person: "You don''t have to come out to pick me up in the future, just be careful."


    Yunyi smiled and nodded: "Okay, listen to you, I won''t pick it up in the future."


    The two entered the house, the maid brought refreshments and fruit, poured tea, and retreated outside.


    Jing Rui took a sip of the tea and watched the maid leave, then whispered, "Cheng Zhong is back."


    Yun Yi''s eyes lit up when he heard Cheng Zhong''s name: "Have you checked it out?"


    Jing Rui glanced at the fruits and snacks on the table, then looked at Yun Yi.


    Yun Yi understood in seconds, picked up a piece of delicate wishful cake and fed it to Jing Rui''s mouth. After watching him finish eating, he continued to ask: "What do you find, tell me quickly."


    Jing Rui took a sip of tea and then said: "As you guessed, Mrs. Qiu did move her family more than once. After Cheng Zhong arrived in Beiyuan, he found out that the Ruan family had moved from Dongyu City to Beiyuan City before. , and the Beiyuan City family moved to the place where they live now.


    Cheng Zhong also made a special trip to Dongyu City, and found out that they came from Beijing to Dongyu City. After returning to Beijing, he really investigated some things. She did serve the Queen Mother. "


    Yunyi was stunned when she heard this, and said after a long time, "That is to say, is Princess Jing''an really related to her?"


    Jing Rui nodded: "It will take some time to investigate what is going on, but now it may be certain that Princess Jing''an is indeed not of royal blood."


    Yun Yi looked at Jing Rui: "If this matter is brought to light, I don''t know how many people will lose their heads. This is a royal scandal. Fortunately, it''s not the prince."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 665： I just dont know whats going to happen to you

    Chapter 665 I just don''t know what will happen to you


    Jing Rui nodded and said, "Wait until Cheng Zhong finds out what happened in Beijing, and then discuss with his father what to do about it."


    It was just that before they could find out, the matter was opened up, and of course that person was the impoverished and mad Princess Jing An.


    The people in one government have to support her, and all the property in her hands has been wiped out. Originally, Princess Jing''an has few servants now, so it is impossible to dismiss everyone.


    Thinking that he is the daughter of the Queen Mother, even if the Queen Mother refuses to admit it, this is the truth.


    On this day, she really had no choice, so she went directly to the Queen Mother.


    It''s just that when the Queen Mother heard that she had entered the palace, the expression on her face turned cold.


    When Princess Jing''an arrived at the Queen Mother''s place, the Queen Mother was taking care of her flowers and plants in the conservatory: "Jing''an, I have seen the Queen Mother."


    The Queen Mother didn''t lift her eyelids: "Get up, why do you come to me when you have time?"


    Princess Jing''an didn''t understand why the Queen Mother had such an attitude towards herself, shouldn''t she feel very guilty and want to make up for her daughter?


    Princess Jing''an stepped forward: "Queen Mother, I''ll come to see you in the palace."


    The queen mother took the wet handkerchief in the hand of the little maid next to her and wiped her hands: "Just say something straight."


    Princess Jing''an opened her mouth several times but didn''t ask the question, but not to mention that she couldn''t always know that the people in the capital knew that Princess Jing''an''s mansion was strong outside the house, so how could she have the face to go out.


    had to bite the bullet and said, "Empress Mother, both the sage and Concubine Li have recognized each other. When will you wait until you recognize Jing''an?"


    The queen mother''s face was cold, and she didn''t want to greet her, she said directly: "Is it not necessarily a royal person, what are you doing in such a hurry?"


    These words made Princess Jing''an stunned for a while: "Mother, what did you just say?"


    The Queen Mother got up and said, "You didn''t already hear what I said. I said that you are not my daughter. As for your background, I''m afraid I have to ask Concubine Li."


    Jing''an panicked: "Mother, this joke can''t be played casually. You don''t want to recognize me now, and I can understand it, but it''s a bit too much to say this."


    The Queen Mother raised her head and glanced at Princess Jing''an opposite: "If the first emperor knew that you were a fake and lived as a royal for so many years, I''m afraid that he would be **** off, but he didn''t know what would happen to you."


    These words frightened Jing An with fine sweat all over his forehead: "Mother, this joke is really not funny at all. You don''t want to recognize Jing An and understand it, but you can''t say such a thing because Jing An can''t bring you glory."


    The Queen Mother snorted coldly: "Do the mourners need to lie to you?"


    After she finished speaking, she let the palace maid support her and left, leaving Princess Jing''an standing there in despair, and kept saying: "How is this possible, this is absolutely impossible, I am at this age, tell me that I am not of royal blood, Doesn''t this kill me?"


    Leaving the flower room, Hu Ma, who was beside the Queen Mother, asked, "The Queen Mother, how did you tell her the truth, don''t let the rumors leak out."


    The Queen Mother sneered: "I just want her to talk, it''s better to make a big fuss, anyway, if you lose your face, are you afraid of anything else?"


    Mr. Hu has been with the Queen Mother for so many years, and she immediately understood the intention of the Queen Mother. This is clearly because she did not want to give Concubine Li a chance to stay out of the way.


    Mamma Hu laughed: "It''s still the master who is smart, Concubine Li has indeed been too comfortable during this time."


    The Queen Mother looked at the sky and said lightly, "It''s time for her to come on stage."


    Mamma Hu looked around cautiously: "What the Queen Mother said is that some things should really be settled in the general ledger."


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 666： Then who am I

    Chapter 666 Who am I?


    Princess Jing An left the Queen Mother in despair. She didn''t go far, but the sky was blowing violently.


    She didn''t care how strong the wind was, and she didn''t say to find a place to hide. She laughed like crazy: "God, you''re playing with me."


    After a long time, he looked up to the sky and shouted, "Then who am I?"


    The two maids behind ?? were terrified: "Princess, don''t do this, don''t scare the slaves."


    Princess Jing An suddenly stopped laughing when she heard the maid behind her: "Am I scary? I scare you? Are you laughing at me too? Say it."


    The two maids were trembling with fright: "No, no slaves."


    Princess Jing''an looked at the two maids coldly: "Even if you laugh at me, I will always be your master, and even if I am not of royal blood, I will still be a princess above and above."


    When the two maids heard what the princess said, they were so frightened that they didn''t dare to breathe. They thought that the princess was going crazy, and they didn''t even look at where it was, and they weren''t afraid of being heard.


    A little girl bravely stepped forward: "Princess, you haven''t rested well these days, and your spirit is not very good. The servant will help you to go back to the house to rest."


    Princess Jing''an was holding her breath in her heart now: "You, a servant, dare to arrange the master indiscriminately. It''s really against the sky."


    was about to swipe down at the maid''s face when he heard voices coming from there: "Oh, what''s the matter, even if the princess wants to teach her servants a lesson, she shouldn''t be in the palace."


    The person who spoke was none other than Concubine Li who came out to breathe.


    Princess Jing''an''s words just now were listened to by Concubine Li without a word. If it was someone else, she would definitely not dare to show her face at this time, for fear of getting into trouble, but Concubine Li and Princess Jing''an had a holiday.


    After finally hearing such private gossip, of course she thought of it and became addicted to it, but she is not stupid, and of course she will not say what she has heard.


    Concubine Li is a person with a temperament. She has never harmed anyone in her life. Although in the harem, apart from the queen mother and the queen, she is the concubine with a high ranking, but she has never bullied anyone.


    Before ?? had a grudge with Princess Yu, it was because she and King Yu were already discussing marriage, but Kang Yuanhui cut off Hu, making her Li Yuqiu a joke in the capital.


    Therefore, she and Princess Yu, Kang Yuanhui, had an endless knot, although King Yu, who was still the prince at the time, promised that she would never touch Kang Yuanhui, and would take her into the palace when she found an opportunity.


    But Li Yuqiu is a transparent person, so she would not believe a man''s mouth, and it didn''t take long for the news that Princess Yu was pregnant, Li Yuqiu was so heartbroken, she found her father and said she wanted to enter the palace.


    In the royal autumn hunt two months later, maybe it was God''s will, Li Yuqiu rescued the current sage who was being hunted down, but he jumped into the puddle in order to lure away the gangsters behind.


    My life was saved, but because the time spent in the water was too long, and because the pool was connected to the underground river, the water in the pool was gloomy and cold, so Li Yuqiu broke down and could no longer be pregnant.


    After knowing the situation, the sage met Li Yuqiu''s father in the imperial study, and stated directly that he would send his daughter to the palace in the next year''s general election.


    With the care of the sage, Li Yuqiu had a smooth journey and reached the last stage. Given the family background of the Li family, it would be a big deal to be named a concubine, but the sage directly ordered Li Yuqiu to be conferred as a concubine.


    At that time, it was not that no one objected, but the imperial edict was issued, and there was always no backtracking.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 667： what will she do

    Chapter 667 What is she here for


    In private, the beautiful girls who entered the palace together, I don''t know how many bitter words they said, but in a blink of an eye, the sage promoted the Li family, which made the popularity of those who were not convinced enough.


    After ??, even the queen had to give Li Guifei some face.


    But Concubine Li is a measured person, and she has never been arrogant or arrogant. She has always been smooth sailing in the palace, and her life is quite comfortable.


    But Princess Jing''an is a good thing. Seeing Concubine Li Gui''s comfortable life, she can''t see it. She always looks for opportunities to find Li Yuqiu''s unhappiness from time to time, and she often says unpleasant things in private.


    Once or twice, Concubine Li didn''t care about her, but many times, Li Yuqiu was not a mess.


    After that, I said something, and then I went to the emperor to judge.


    Princess Jing''an calmed down a lot, but the beam was settled, and the two never dealt with it.


    Princess Jing''an was even more annoyed when she heard this voice: "It''s none of your business."


    Concubine Li raised her head and smiled: "It''s none of my business, but this is the palace, and the masters in the palace have to follow the rules of the palace, why, as a married princess, is it possible that you still have privileges?


    Then I can take a trip to the queen, this kind of privilege is also wanted by the concubine. "


    Princess Jing''an can''t let her make trouble with the queen, if it does, she will be the only one who will suffer.


    I had offended Concubine Li before, so I didn''t have much family affection, and now I don''t care about her, and what the empress dowager said today made things even worse.


    If things are confirmed, what should I do in the future?


    The more I think about it, the more I get scared, and the more I think about it, the more I panic.


    looked up at Concubine Li: "Today, the Japanese princess has something to deal with. You can go wherever you want, and this princess will not accompany you."


    After saying that, he turned around and left the place quickly.


    Walking all the way, Princess Jing An was thinking, what should she do now, she can''t just sit still.


    When I was about to leave the palace, I thought: Anyway, the worst result is that she is nobody, but even if that is the case, it is not her fault. She has been a princess for more than 40 years, and she can be made to beg for food. ?


    She was murdered by Concubine Li, and the sage was Concubine Li''s biological son. As for her own affairs, their mother and son would not want to be known.


    Thinking of this, Princess Jing''an''s eyes lit up.


    Since the Queen Mother has expressed her intentions, then this matter cannot make her tremble alone, and Princess Li, who caused this result, certainly cannot make her comfortable.


    changed direction immediately, turned around and went to Shoukang Palace of Concubine Li.


    *


    Shoukang Palace, Concubine Li was staring at the saint opposite: "You can''t ignore this matter."


    Sage Shang Mo Yuxi had a cold face: "What''s the matter, it''s hard, I can still go and tell the Queen Mother, this is the end of the matter."


    Concubine Li said anxiously, "Once the Duke of Qi of Ruguo finds out the truth of the matter, you think your throne will still be as stable as a rock, and it''s a dream."


    Sage squinted his eyes when he heard this: "I said before that as long as I am the son of the late emperor and the blood of the royal family, the throne will be as stable as Mount Tai, and don''t let anyone come to me for this matter in the future.


    After all, you were the one who did the wrong thing back then, and I was also the victim, but I was just lucky. "


    Concubine Li never thought that her own son would treat her like this. What was the previous plan?


    At this time, a palace servant trotted in and reported: "Taifei Concubine, Princess Jing''an asks to see you."


    Concubine Li''s already ugly face darkened even more: "What is she here for?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 668： What did you say

    Chapter 668 What did you just say


    The saint sitting opposite also frowned: "Since the concubine has something to deal with, then I will go back first, and there will be no major business in the future, so there is no need to send someone over."


    When Princess Li heard her son''s words, she almost spit out a mouthful of old blood.


    Watching the emperor leave with his entourage, Concubine Li was confused for a moment, wondering if she did something wrong back then, and this son is gone.


    It''s not that she didn''t know about the previous dynasty, or that the ministers wanted an explanation from the sage because of the loss of the package.


    But if the sage doesn''t help her, the Duke of Qi''s government will continue to investigate, and when one day he really finds out that person, then what he did back then, I''m afraid it won''t be long before it will be announced to the public.


    She was really afraid, afraid that the Queen Mother and the Duke of Qi would ask her to explain, and that the courtiers of the previous dynasty would force the emperor to give an explanation to the world.


    Today, people invited the emperor, just to let him come forward and let the empress dowager and the Duke of Qi consider the overall situation, and that''s it.


    She didn''t even think about it, how could the queen mother stop, I''m afraid she would like to cut her into eight pieces.


    After Sheng Shang went out, he avoided the main entrance of Shoukang Palace. He really didn''t know how to face Princess Jing''an, and he didn''t want to hear her repeat those things.


    After all, it was her biological mother who was selfish back then. If she grew up beside the Queen Mother, she would not be what she is now. In the end, she owed her.


    I haven''t been to the Queen Mother for a long time now, and I really don''t have the face to go there. Since I beat the Queen Mother, I knew that I and Concubine Li have long recognized each other, so I have never given myself a smile.


    I can think of my current identity, but I can''t bring myself to accompany me. After all, I am the emperor of Beimo and the **** of Beimo.


    When Princess Jing''an came in, Concubine Li had already adjusted her mood: "Why does Jing''an have time to come to me today?"


    This tone of voice can be heard by anyone, and he is not distracted at all.


    Princess Jing An sat down rudely: "Of course I came to ask, who am I?"


    After listening to Princess Jing''an''s question, Tai Concubine Li couldn''t help laughing: "Why, Qi Mengxi doesn''t recognize you, right?"


    Princess Jing''an heard the word ''does not recognize'', and the anger in her heart rose immediately: "You are too embarrassed to laugh, where are my biological parents?"


    These words made Concubine Li stunned: "What did you just say?"


    Princess Jing''an thought that Concubine Li was pretending: "Don''t pretend, the Empress Dowager said that I''m not her daughter at all, I just want to know who I am?"


    Princess Li sneered: "In order to occupy my son, she can come up with such a method, but she is becoming more and more disrespectful."


    Princess Jing''an also sneered like her: "You know who the Queen Mother is, she never does anything she is not sure about, and she never makes trouble for nothing."


    Concubine Li suddenly raised her head to look at Princess Jing''an: "If it''s really as that woman from Qi Mengxi said, then aren''t you of royal blood?"


    She panicked all of a sudden: "Impossible, you grew up by my side and never left my side, how could it not be Qi Mengxi''s daughter, you are afraid that you were deceived by her, because she doesn''t want to recognize you at all."


    Princess Jing An doesn''t care if she believes it or not, she brought the word to herself, that is, she planted the seeds and felt uncomfortable, so she naturally had to find someone to accompany her.


    Concubine Li stared at Princess Jing''an: "Tell me, what is your purpose?"


    Princess Jing''an sneered when she heard Taifei Li''s straightforward question: "I don''t need to say more about the princess'' mansion, and I won''t go around with you, I want money."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 669： Are you trying to threaten me

    Chapter 669 You are trying to threaten me


    Concubine Li''s face froze: "You think I am a bank here."


    Thinking of what she said just now: "If you are really not the daughter of the Queen Mother, then your identity is no longer the princess of Beimo. You must recognize your identity."


    Princess Jing''an has long thought about it, and she has no way out now: "If you are not afraid that I will make the trouble known to everyone, you can leave me alone. Anyway, this is what your mother and son owe me."


    Concubine Li did not expect that one day she would be threatened, and her face was quite embarrassed: "You are trying to threaten me."


    Princess Jing''an looked at Princess Li coldly: "If it wasn''t for you, my life wouldn''t be like this."


    Princess Li laughed mockingly after hearing this: "If it wasn''t for me, you wouldn''t know where to beg for food?"


    The two of you were arguing with each other. In the end, Princess Jing''an was kicked out of Shoukang Palace by Concubine Li''s people.


    What happened in Shoukang Palace, after Princess Jing''an left, the sage got news.


    In addition to being shocked, he didn''t forget to send someone to investigate quickly. After that, he pondered: "If Jing''an is not the daughter of the Queen Mother, then the Queen Mother gave birth to a boy or a girl? Where are the Queen Mother''s children now?


    Princess Jing''an is in her forties. If the truth is found out, what should she do? If she has to take back the Princess Mansion, how can she explain to the people in Beimo that mixing with the royal blood is a serious crime against the Nine Clan.


    When the time comes, what should I do, how should I deal with myself, how should I face the courtiers, is it possible that I really killed those distant clansmen of the Tang family? "


    He suddenly thought of a question. If the Queen Mother gave birth to a son, wouldn''t his name be wrong and his words would not be right?


    I am afraid when I think about it. The Qi family is really too big. Even if I want to eradicate it, I am afraid that I cannot uproot it. At that time, I am afraid that the Qi family will use the power of the whole family to help others.


    After thinking about it, I got a headache. I didn''t want to have more contact with Princess Li, but now the development of the situation is beyond my control.


    Until the sky darkened, the holy Shang Mo Yuxi went to Shoukang Palace alone.


    *


    Jiangling City, the backyard of the prefect yamen.


    The old lady of the Tang family said to the grandmother beside her, "Yi''er, it''s time to go back to Beijing, right?"


    Mamma Su smiled and said, "It''s time to go back to Beijing."


    Mrs. Tang took the tea poured by Su Ma: "This Yi''er''s medical skills are really amazing. It hasn''t been long, and the child''s health has improved a lot."


    Mammy Su echoed: "Second Young Master and Second Young Lady have more smiles on their faces these days."


    Mrs. Tang nodded: "Pity the hearts of the parents in the world, it''s because they are lucky to have the cousin Yi''er."


    The two were chatting when they heard a report from the maid outside the door: "Old Madam, Second Madam and Second Miss are here."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Wang Shimei and Tang Xinran walked in: "I have seen my mother, I have seen my grandmother."


    The old lady raised her hand and said, "Why are you here at this time, come and sit down."


    Tang Xinran took a few steps quickly and said coquettishly to the old lady: "Grandmother, my granddaughter is here today but I have something to ask for, and I hope my grandmother will make it happen."


    Wang Shimei frowned slightly, blaming her daughter for being reckless in her heart. She just brought it up when she came here, for fear of making the old lady unhappy.


    The old lady also guessed something: "What do we Xinran want to ask grandmother?"


    Tang Xinran glanced at her mother and said shyly, "Grandmother, did my cousin and I have a verbal engagement before?"


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 670： Most likely it wont work

    Chapter 670 This is probably not going to happen


    Madam Tang frowned and said, "Why don''t I know about this?"


    Tang Xinran hugged the old lady''s arm: "Grandmother, before we left the capital, we didn''t visit our aunt at Xiao''s house together, did you forget?"


    The old lady finally understood what her granddaughter was thinking: "Xin Ran, that''s just a joke from your aunt, don''t take it seriously."


    Tang Xinran reluctantly said: "Grandmother, but Xinran is happy cousin."


    After he finished speaking, he was a little shy, afraid that his grandmother would not agree, and then said: "Now that my cousin has a reputation, if I marry my cousin, we will be more kisses. In the future, my cousin will become famous, and I must not forget it. Our Tang family.


    Besides, my cousin married into the General¡¯s Mansion, and my cousin and I will become husband and wife in the future, then the relationship between the General¡¯s Mansion and our Tang family will be more secure, grandmother, think about it. "


    Seeing that Madam Tang didn''t speak, Tang Xinran said coquettishly, "Grandmother, you don''t care for Xinran anymore. Why are you hesitating about kissing and kissing?"


    Madam Tang looked up at her granddaughter: "Xin Ran, even if what you said is right, grandmother can''t be the head of the Xiao family, not to mention that Madam Xiao was also present at the time, obviously it was just a joke, how do you tell me to talk to others? Say."


    Tang Xinran hurriedly looked at Wang Shimei who was sitting beside him: "Mother."


    Wang Shimei coughed lightly: "Mother, it''s actually very simple."


    Mrs. Tang frowned, these two daughters-in-law are usually very careful, but don''t make any more stupid things: "Don''t give Xinran any bad ideas, the two relatives you don''t have to do can''t do it."


    Wang Shimei was not embarrassed when her mother-in-law broke it, and said with a smile, "Mother, you only need to repair a book and send it to Xiao''s house, saying that Minzhi had privately arranged a marriage with us for the two children back then, and don''t say anything else. , I don''t believe that Mrs. Xiao can deny it."


    Mrs. Tang looked at her eager granddaughter and sighed in her heart: "Xin Ran, my grandmother could not agree to this, but you are right, Chen Rui is indeed a good match for marriage.


    But I''ve said the ugly before, I can write it if you believe me, but if the Xiao family doesn''t admit it, you will die. You are my granddaughter, but Chen Rui is also my grandson. The palms and backs are full of meat, in my heart You are the same.


    I definitely hope that Chen Rui is also interested in you, and you have a lover who will eventually be married, but if your cousin is unwilling, you are not allowed to mention this again, you can agree. "


    Tang Xinran is obviously blindly confident: "Grandmother, my cousin and I have grown up together since childhood, and we only separated in the past few years. If you come forward, I believe the Xiao family will agree."


    Mrs. Tang said everything she should have said. Seeing that her granddaughter didn''t give up, she had to say: "I remember this matter, and I will repair a book later and send it back to the capital."


    Tang Xinran saw that the goal had been achieved, and the interesting ones didn''t stay any longer: "Grandmother, the matter is settled, don''t forget, we won''t disturb you."


    Wang Shimei saw that she didn''t need to go out on her own, so her mother-in-law agreed and said with a smile, "Mother, there are still some things for my daughter-in-law, so I will retire first."


    After ?? and others left, Madam Tang was silent for a long time: "Mother Su, what do you think of this?"


    Mamma Su, who was standing beside her, smiled and added tea to the old lady: "Old lady, you must have a plan in mind."


    Mrs. Tang picked up the tea cup, skimmed off the foam, and took a sip of tea: "How could I not know Xinran''s thoughts, but now that Minzhi is gone, most of this will not happen."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 671： People will always be selfish

    Chapter 671 People always have selfishness


    After a pause, he continued: "Chen Rui''s first-class talent, it''s normal for Xin Ran to move her daughter''s mind, but she shouldn''t talk about Minzhi, believe me, I''ll send it, but I won''t say those things are annoying. if."


    Mamma Su nodded and said, "What the old lady said is that the province will hurt the harmony between the two families."


    Mrs. Tang put down the teacup: "Yun Yi and Chen Rui are both children with a plan, and they will not be confused about the major events of their lives, but will definitely consider them carefully.


    I hope Chen Rui also has that kind of heart, but if he really doesn''t have it, he won''t force it, but it can''t make them have a relationship with a foreign family because of this. "


    Mamma Su said, "It''s still the old lady who thought about it carefully."


    Old Madam Tang sighed softly: "Chen Rui is a wise man, and with the help of the General''s Mansion, the Xiao family will be no different in the future. If this marriage can really happen, it will be a beautiful thing.


    Ke Chenrui has no love for Xin Ran, and he has an idea. He won''t get married just because of the words of his elders, and his marriage is afraid that Yunyi will nod his head.


    I asked Yunyi privately, she said that Chen Rui''s marriage is not in a hurry for the time being, she still needs to like Chen Rui, she is so smart, I am afraid she has already guessed the intention of my question. "


    Mammy Su was a little puzzled: "Then why didn''t you explain it directly to the second lady and the second lady?"


    The old lady of the Tang family looked out the door: "People always have selfishness, whether they succeed or not, they always have to give Xinran a chance. If they refused, she would give up."


    Tang Xinran who left the old lady''s courtyard: "Mother, let me just say, my grandmother will definitely not object?"


    Wang Shimei looked at her daughter: "But your grandmother said, whether it can be done or not depends on what the Xiao family and your cousin mean. She is only responsible for delivering letters to the capital."


    Tang Xinran listened and let out a deep breath: "Don''t worry, my cousin and I have grown up together since we were young. Before the Xiao family was exiled, I had to put my mind down. Now my cousin has not only returned to the capital, but has also been shot. For example, if Chunwei gets a good ranking in the exam again, it will definitely have a bright future.


    If I can really marry the Xiao family, it will be good for me, the Tang family, and even the ancestral family. Don''t forget, there is also a general''s mansion.


    Although our Tang family and the General''s Mansion are relatives, they are only cousin''s husband''s family. If the grandfather and the others are in trouble, the relationship is still far away. If I marry the Xiao family, the relationship will be different.


    If the grandfather''s family has something to do with me, the Xiao family and the general''s mansion will definitely help each other. Do you think this is the reason? "


    Wang Shimei was persuaded by her daughter before, and now after listening to Tang Xinran''s instigation, she felt that this marriage must be accomplished. After returning to Beijing, with the general''s mansion as the backer, the business of her parents'' family will be much smoother. Who dares to do it again? Come to find something.


    So he said with a smile: "What Ran''er said is, don''t worry, my mother remembers this matter. I will mention it to your father in the future, and let him mention it to your grandfather as well."


    Tang Xinran saw that her mother had heard it, and thought to herself: My cousin was exiled before, there was really no way, not to mention that it was impossible for her to go to northern Xinjiang to suffer, even her family would not agree.


    It¡¯s different now. My cousin is good-looking and has a lot of fame. He¡¯s going to participate in the spring festival soon. If he wins the tribute, he¡¯ll probably become a fragrant cake. If he doesn¡¯t take the initiative, when he returns to Beijing, I''m afraid the day lilies are cold.


    Xiao Chenrui, who was far away in Beijing, didn''t know that he was missed by others.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 672： This is the time to be careless

    Chapter 672 Don''t be careless at this time


    Tomorrow is the day of spring, so it would be a lie to say that he is not nervous, but my sister sent someone over to spread the word early in the morning, asking him to relax his mood today, and not let him be bored in the room to review his homework.


    After having breakfast, he heard that the small pond in the mansion was going to be cleaned up, so he changed his clothes and joined in, which was a relief.


    When Jing Rui accompanied Yun Yi over, what he saw was Xiao Chenrui who was completely released, with mud on his trouser legs and a happy smile on his face.


    Seeing my sister and brother-in-law coming over, I quickly trot over: "Sister, brother-in-law, why are you here?"


    Jing Rui supported Yun Yi: "Your sister doesn''t worry about you, she plans to come and stay for one night, and take you to Gongyuan in person tomorrow."


    Xiao Chenrui felt a burst of warmth in his heart: "Sister, you are inconvenient now, so don''t worry about me, besides how old I am."


    Yun Yi laughed: "It''s okay, this is a major event in your life, how can I be at ease."


    looked at the mud all over him: "Let you relax, you turn yourself into a mud monkey, go take a bath and change clothes, you can''t be careless at this time."


    Xiao Chenrui replied: "Okay, I''ll go right now. Sister and brother-in-law, you should go to grandmother for a meeting first, and I''ll go after I wash up."


    Yunyi saw that the pond was almost cleaned up, and said to the housekeeper Zhao on the side: "When you plant some lotus roots in early May, you can enjoy lotus roots in summer, and you can taste fresh lotus roots in the house in autumn, killing two birds with one stone."


    Butler Zhao echoed with a smile: "The young master said the same just now, and the masters all thought of it."


    Yunyi heard this, with a smile on her face, looked up at Jing Rui: "It seems that our brother Rui has really grown up."


    Jing Rui doted on: "Don''t worry now."


    Yun Yijiao said: "Rui Geer was taught by me personally, how can you be worried, it''s just a matter of habit."


    Jing Rui pinched her cheek: "Yes, yes, yes, brother Rui has also reached the age to discuss marriage, and when the Spring Festival is over, this matter should also be put on the agenda, you can rest assured when new people enter the mansion in the future. "


    Yunyi heard this and looked up at Jing Rui: "Rui Ge''er is only seventeen years old in May, and it will take at least a few years to get a wife."


    Thinking of Beimo''s situation, he continued: "However, you can make an appointment first, at least until the woman is eighteen years old before getting married."


    Jing Rui laughed: "You haven''t asked Chen Rui what he means, so you made a unilateral decision."


    Yunyi also felt that she was a little too arbitrary: "Well, it depends on what Rui Geer means, and Rui Geer''s marriage has a grandmother."


    The two were talking when they heard Brother Hao''s voice.


    Xunsheng looked around, and saw Brother Hao happily rushing over here. Before he could run to his side, Jing Rui hurriedly said, "Slow down, don''t bump into your sister."


    Brother Hao heard what his brother-in-law said and thought of something, so he slowed down and came to Yunyi''s side: "Sister, brother-in-law."


    After calling, he kept staring at Yun Yi''s stomach: "Can my little nephew be obedient today?"


    Yunyi''s face was soft, and she raised her hand to touch her bulging belly: "Today they are very good, and seeing my uncle is even better."


    When Brother Hao heard this, a complacent smile appeared on his face: "Well, I have discussed it with my grandmother, and when my brother''s Spring Festival is over, I will stay at the General''s Mansion, and then I can talk to them every day, etc. When they were born, they must be the closest to my little uncle."


    Yunyi asked deliberately: "Why wait until the end of spring?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 673： Who are you, dare to take care of the Lords business

    Chapter 673 Who are you, dare to take care of your business


    Brother Hao was still staring at Yun Yi''s belly, and said casually: "Brother is going to participate in the spring festival these few days, grandmother will be lonely in the house alone, brother Hao has to accompany grandmother in the house.


    When the spring season is over, my brother can go back to the mansion, so he can accompany his grandmother, and brother Hao can live in the general''s mansion. "


    Yunyi raised his hand and touched Brother Hao''er''s head: "Our brother Hao''er is really a sensible child."


    Brother Hao looked up at Yunyi: "Sister, I''m all grown up and I''m going to be an uncle soon, don''t keep touching my head."


    Yunyi burst out laughing: "Yes, yes, yes, our brother Hao will become an elder in a few months, so we have to pay attention to our image."


    Jing Rui smiled at the corner of his mouth as he watched the interaction between the two of them.


    Because they have been raised by their side since childhood, their relationship with Brother Hao is really different. In fact, they are not raising Brother Hao as a son.


    Jing Rui was afraid that Yunyi would be tired from standing for a long time: "Brother Hao, let''s go, let''s go to grandma''s place."


    The three of them went to the old lady''s house talking and laughing.


    *


    Palace


    The queen mother never received the news from the Duke of Qi''s mansion. She felt a little annoyed. She took Hu mama and maid Bai Xue out of her Changle Palace. Instead of the imperial garden that she usually went to, she walked along the palace road at will. Before I knew it, I came to a remote palace.


    Mother Hu knew that the Queen Mother was in a bad mood, but if you go further, it''s time to go to the cold palace, and she reminded: "Mother, you can''t go further."


    The Queen Mother finally woke up and looked at the place where they were staying: "Why did you come to the cold palace?"


    Speaking of the cold palace, she stared at the palace gate in front of her, thinking of the concubines who had committed crimes after entering the palace and were put into the cold palace, she couldn''t help shivering.


    Now the relationship between himself and Shengshang is in jeopardy, and the relationship between mother and son exists in name only, just because the two avoid it, it seems that the palace is still peaceful, but both of them know that their mother-son relationship will never return to the past.


    She didn''t mention it herself because she hadn''t found Qiu Su who betrayed her, and she hadn''t found out the whereabouts of her son.


    And the sage is not willing to make it clear because he is afraid that the Duke of Qi will use the power of the whole family to cause trouble for him. After all, he can ascend to the position because of the power of the Duke of Qi. No matter what the Qi family does, he will have to suffer. To fight back, in the eyes of the world, is ungrateful.


    The Queen Mother took another look at the front door of the Leng Palace, and said to Hu Mama and Bai Xue who followed behind: "Let''s go."


    Just as the three of them were about to leave, they heard the sound of palace servants fighting on the other side of the wall.


    The Queen Mother stopped when she was about to leave, and walked over with the screaming sound.


    Seeing that three eunuchs were beating up a young eunuch, the queen mother who was in a bad mood said angrily: "What are you doing?"


    The **** who took the lead in beating people couldn''t see who was coming because of his perspective: "Who are you, dare to take care of the Lord''s affairs."


    Hu Ma scolded coldly, "You bastard."


    The sound of ?? almost scared the **** who had just raised his head over there, and hurriedly saluted: "The slave has seen the queen mother."


    The **** who was arrogant before was a little afraid to believe: "Did I make a mistake, how could the queen mother come here?"


    It''s just that he just finished speaking, and the **** behind him also knelt on the ground tremblingly: "I have seen the queen mother."


    The Queen Mother was not in the mood to listen to them begging for mercy: "Mother Hu, send them to the Ministry of Internal Affairs, and let the Chief of the Ministry of Internal Affairs take care of the discipline of the students. If the discipline is not good, don''t occupy a seat."


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 674： Its the slaves who have eyes but dont know Mount Tai

    Chapter 674 Minions have eyes but don''t know Mount Tai


    Hu Huan heard the Queen Mother''s order: "Yes, Niangniang."


    stepped up and walked to the eunuchs: "I really don''t know how the Ministry of Internal Affairs taught you the rules."


    The few eunuchs who beat people would be very cowardly, and collectively said: "It''s the slaves who have eyes and don''t know Mount Tai, beg your goddess for mercy."


    The Queen Mother waved at Hu Mama: "Take them away."


    Mother Hu said coldly to several eunuchs who were still begging: "Why, you don''t want me to send you back to the Ministry of Internal Affairs?"


    As soon as these words came out, the eunuchs immediately shut up. They knew too well what they meant. If they did not return to the Ministry of Internal Affairs, they would directly order execution.


    The frightened eunuchs dared not speak any more, and followed Mammy Hu obediently away.


    If this is outside the palace, I am afraid that the perpetrator may still run away, but this is in the palace, or if the empress dowager personally issued it, if you don¡¯t want to die, you have to obey.


    After ?? and others left, the queen mother glanced at the little **** who was beaten for a long time and couldn''t get up: "Why were you beaten?"


    The little **** struggled to his feet and knelt on the ground: "Because I don''t want to take on their work."


    The Queen Mother heard this, glanced at him, and raised a rare point: "There are living rules in the palace, either obey or be ruthless, otherwise you will only be beaten."


    The little **** did not expect that the Empress Dowager would say these words to him, and he did not return to his senses for a long time. When he understood what it meant, the Empress Dowager walked away.


    Bai Xue, who followed behind the Queen Mother, also kindly reminded: "Be smarter in the future, don''t be beaten again, go and deal with the wound, don''t delay the errand."


    Bai Xue is not an eventful person, but seeing this little **** just entered the palace, the stubborn eyes of a small man, and thinking about the reason why he was beaten by the crowd, Bai Xue also moved his heart of compassion.


    *


    Yunyi got up early the next day, Jing Rui accompanied him to the kitchen, not only prepared breakfast for the family, but also prepared food for the elder brother Xiao Chenrui for the past few days.


    This is the first time she cooks by herself after returning to Beijing.


    Xiao Chenrui tasted her sister''s craftsmanship, and her eyes became wet. Her sister was married, and she still had to worry about him. She vowed silently in her heart that she must get a good grade in the exam and become her sister''s support in the future.


    Hao Brother Hao is here, and the atmosphere of breakfast is quite good.


    After the meal, the old lady sent her grandson to the gate. She didn''t want to put pressure on her, knowing that she had a plan in her heart: "Brother Rui, grandma is waiting for you in the house."


    Xiao Chenrui bowed solemnly to his grandmother: "Don''t worry, grandma, grandson is gone."


    turned around and got on the carriage first.


    Yunyi looked at the old lady: "Grandmother, it''s windy today, don''t stand here for a long time, I sent Rui Geer into the examination room, and I went straight back to the general''s mansion."


    The old lady nodded: "Okay, your body is getting heavier and heavier, don''t always think about the house."


    said to Jing Rui again: "Jing Rui, take care of Yi''er."


    Jing Rui raised his hand to support Yun Yi: "Grandma, don''t worry, it''s almost time, we should go too."


    The old lady nodded: "Let''s go."


    Brother Hao also saluted the old lady: "Grandmother, Brother Hao went straight to the academy when he gave him a gift."


    The old lady smiled and looked at her little grandson: "When you get there, you can''t cause trouble for your sister and brother-in-law. Go to the academy early, don''t be fun and forget the time."


    Brother Hao replied solemnly: "Don''t worry, grandma, Brother Hao understands and will listen to Mr.


    Nan Xing and Xue Ling protected Brother Hao to the carriage behind, and Jing Rui also protected Yun Yi to the carriage of the General''s Mansion.


    The old lady watched the two carriages turn a corner, and she couldn''t see it anymore, so she turned back to the house.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 675： This has to be negotiated

    Chapter 675 This matter must be negotiated as a surefire way


    When the carriage arrived at Gongyuan, there were already many people.


    Xiao Chenrui saw that there were too many people here, so she didn''t let her sister get off the carriage.


    Yunyi asked Rui Geer a few words through the car window, and then let Kong Qing accompany him, carrying the food box Yunyi prepared by himself, and lined up at the door.


    Brother Hao followed and stood in front of the crowd sending the test: "Brother, you can take the test with peace of mind. Brother Hao will take good care of grandmother."


    Xiao Chenrui''s eyes were full of soft colors, he nodded to his younger brother and said, "Okay."


    Not long after, the gate of the Gongyuan was opened, and the candidates entered in an orderly manner after being checked.


    As before, Kong Qing will stay not far from the Gongyuan for the past few days until the young master finishes the exam.


    After seeing that the person had entered, Jing Rui and Yun Yi first sent Brother Hao to the academy, and then they went to the General''s Mansion.


    Jing Rui took the man into his arms: "Are you tired?"


    Yun leaned on his arms: "Fortunately, I''ll delay your business trip today."


    Jing Rui helped Yun Yi to straighten a few strands of hair: "It''s okay, I made arrangements before."


    Thinking of the news received in the morning: "Yi''er, there is news from Pingzhou City, and Mrs. Qiu really moved her family and left Qingpu Village."


    Yun Yi came interested: "Where are you going this time?"


    Jing Rui took the preserved fruit jar on the side: "Would you like to eat one?"


    Yunyi took one in his hand: "Come on, what did you say over there?"


    Jing Rui put down the preserved fruit jar: "They said they were heading south, but they haven''t decided where to go."


    Yun Yi took a sip of the preserved fruit: "It seems that Mrs. Qiu really did something wrong."


    Jing Rui said: "When I go back to the house tonight, I will tell my father exactly what happened."


    Yunyi nodded, this is really too important, if they only served by the Queen Mother, they would not care, but if it has something to do with Princess Jing''an, they can''t ignore it.


    After all, the General¡¯s Mansion and the Jing¡¯an Princess Mansion have a grudge, and there was such a big disturbance in the palace before, I¡¯m afraid the water here is very deep.


    This matter must be negotiated as a surefire way.


    *


    Mrs. Qiu was sitting on the side of the road and resting in agony. She said to her husband who was sitting beside her, "I thought I could live in Qingpu Village forever, but I didn''t expect that I would have to leave. When will this day end?"


    Ruan Jicai sighed: "If it wasn''t for me, you wouldn''t have to be controlled by others and do such a thing, let alone hide in the east and live in fear."


    Mrs. Qiu sighed: "This is our life, fortunately we leave early, otherwise I''m afraid I don''t know how much conscience I have to do for her, and it''s not certain whether I can live or not."


    Ruan Jicai looked at his old wife, if it weren''t for him, I''m afraid he is now living a life of fine clothes and food.


    glanced at the eldest son not far away, and sighed in his heart, if he hadn''t taken care of his eldest son too much, his life would not have been what it is now.


    Not far away, Ruan Gesini, the eldest daughter-in-law of the Ruan family, complained to her husband: "Mother is true, she knows that the third siblings can''t do anything while pregnant, so why did they agree to the request of the second room to split up and let them stay and enjoy themselves?"


    Ruan Zhirong was a little impatient: "Why the family split, you don''t know, if it wasn''t for your bad idea, the second brother could turn against the family, not only did he not get the money, but he also brought the last family in."


    Thinking about the money that was paid to the landlord makes me feel bad. This will make it even more unpleasant for my daughter-in-law, and even more unpleasant for my daughter Ruan Yuanqin, who will not marry into the Yu family after seeing her death.


    The main thing is that the Yu family took the money for compensation, and sent people to Qingpu Village to find them trouble. In the end, their parents had to take them to sell the last property and leave Qingpu.


    And the second brother who split up did not go with them, but followed Geng Huaer to go back to the Yue family fifty kilometers away from Qingpu Village to settle down.


    Mrs. Qiu and her husband just moved because of the trouble at the landlord''s house. She wouldn''t tell her family the real reason for the move.


    As for the second son''s family not going with them, it''s not that the husband and wife are not angry, they scolded and scolded, beat and beaten, but the second son was really determined this time.


    Fortunately, Ruan Zhiqiang was determined not to go with him this time. There was originally a bit of anger, but after learning about his parents and brothers, he was afraid for a while. The anger that day saved their family''s lives.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 676： You are so delusional

    Chapter 676 You are so crooked


    The days went by, Yun Yi went to the old lady''s courtyard these days to prepare clothes for the little guy in her stomach.


    The grandparents and grandsons talked and laughed, and they lived a very comfortable life.


    Of course, Yunyi didn''t forget to prepare some food, and sent someone to Xiao''s house to distract her grandmother''s attention and let her not think about it.


    The old lady of the Xiao family heard that the old lady of the in-law family was preparing clothes for the child in Yunyi''s belly, so the maids were busy for a while, and went to the store to get the best cotton cloth and silk, and also began to prepare small clothes for the great-grandchildren. clothes.


    It was finally the end of the exam, which happened to be the day when Brother Hao took a break, and Jing Rui also asked for leave in advance, and accompanied Yun Yi to the Gongyuan to pick him up.


    As soon as Xiao Chenrui left the Gongyuan, he saw the carriage of the General''s Mansion and Brother Hao who was sitting on the shoulders of his brother-in-law.


    Kong Qing saw his young master come out, and hurried forward to pick up the things: "Master, it''s over. These days have been hard work. The old lady asked the kitchen to prepare your favorite dishes for you."


    Brother Hao waved his hand vigorously on Jing Rui''s shoulder: "Brother, we are here."


    Xiao Chenrui walked quickly towards the carriage of the General''s Mansion: "Brother-in-law."


    After calling the man, he said to Brother Hao: "Brother Hao, don''t come down soon, what does it look like."


    Brother Hao stuck out his tongue: "I''m not trying to see clearly."


    Xiao Chenrui looked at him like that: "It''s just that you have a lot of crooked reasons, that is, your sister and brother-in-law are used to you."


    Jing Rui watched Xiao Chenrui look at the carriage: "Get in the carriage, your sister is in the carriage."


    Yun Yi heard their conversation a long time ago: "Brother Rui get on the bus, my grandmother is afraid that she will be waiting in the house."


    Brother Hao also called to get on the carriage, Jing Rui put the man off his shoulders, and did not forget to remind: "You slow down, be careful when you bump into it."


    A few people laughed and got on the carriage, Jiang Li saw that the masters were all seated, then pulled the reins and drove the carriage to Xiao''s house.


    Brother Hao looked up at his brother: "Brother, is the problem difficult?"


    Chen Rui smiled and nodded: "It''s okay."


    Chen Rui looked at her sister and said, "It feels good, you don''t have to worry."


    Yunyi nodded: "That''s good."


    When ?? was about to reach the gate of the mansion, he heard Jiang Li, who was driving the car, say: "Young madam, the old madam is outside the gate of the mansion."


    Brother Hao heard this, reached out and opened the curtain of the car, and shouted loudly: "Grandma, we are back."


    The old lady smiled and said, "Okay, okay, okay, just come back."


    As soon as the car stopped, Brother Hao got out first and let Jiang Li carry him out of the car: "Grandmother, didn''t I tell you to wait in the house?"


    The old lady stroked her little grandson''s head: "I''m not thinking that you are coming back soon, and grandmother came out to greet you."


    Xiao Chenrui also got out of the car at this moment: "Grandma, I''ve made you worry."


    The old lady smiled gently: "Just come back, go back to the yard to wash up, have a meal, and have a good rest."


    After ??Jing Rui helped Yun Yi down, the old lady said a little distressed: "You are heavy, why are you making a special trip?"


    Yun Yi smiled and took her grandmother''s arm: "It''s okay to stay in the house, why don''t you come out for a walk."


    After a group of people talking and entering the house, Yun Yi learned from the mouth of his eldest brother Xiao Chenrui that at the end of the exam, he met Zhang Xidong from the Zhang family at the entrance of the alley in Gongyuan, but neither of the two said a word, just nodded lightly. Say hello.


    The old lady heard the words of her eldest grandson: "I heard from Ji''s family next door that Zhang Xidong is a good student and will take the imperial examination in the future."


    Yun Yi did not expect that Zhang Xidong would actually listen to what he said that day.


    I heard that the Shui family members went to the house to make troubles a few times later, but Zhang Xidong didn¡¯t learn martial arts for nothing. The Shui family members did not get any advantage after watching them a few times. Moreover, Zhang Xidong was really ruthless in beating people.


    Xiao Chenrui went to the old lady''s courtyard after washing and dressing. Before the old lady could ask, he said, "Everyone has been bothered these days. If nothing else happens, it shouldn''t be too bad."


    The old lady listened to the eldest grandson''s words, and she wanted to be as Rui Ge''er said, then she really had no regrets, and folded her hands together: "God bless, everything will come true."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 677： is ruthless

    Chapter 677 is a ruthless


    In the palace, the queen mother always felt a little weak these days, but she called the imperial doctor to check her pulse, and everything was normal.


    This morning, after the Queen Mother got up, her legs felt as if she couldn''t help herself. If it wasn''t for Hu Mammy, who was on the side with her eyes and hands, she would have fallen.


    The Empress Dowager and Hu Huan sensed something was wrong at the same time.


    So the Queen Mother asked Hu Mammy to leave the palace, preparing to let the Qi family send a doctor into the palace to help with a diagnosis.


    But Madam Hu found out that she couldn''t get out of the palace at all.


    The explanation given by the gate of the palace is that there were assassins last night, and the gates of the palace cannot be released for the time being.


    The Queen Mother is a smart one, she immediately realized that she might have been poisoned by someone, and she was afraid that the Holy Emperor and Concubine Li would take the shot.


    For a few days, no matter what she tried, she couldn''t get out of the palace, and the people who had been arranged by the Duke of Qi before could not be used.


    The Queen Mother said to Hu Hu: "It seems that they have already started investigating us."


    Hu Yan was a little angry: "This person who did something wrong is justified, and he still wants to play the trick of attacking first."


    After that, he glanced outside the door and asked in a low voice, "The Queen Mother, do you want to use another group of people?"


    The Queen Mother shook her head and said, "What you can think of, they can also think of, I''m afraid they have already sent someone to watch in the dark."


    Mamma Hu frowned and said worriedly, "But your body can''t be dragged any longer."


    But the Queen Mother said: "Try a way to pass the message to the young lady of the General''s Mansion."


    Mother Hu said with some disapproval: "The Queen Mother, we can''t go out, how can she easily come in? Your body can''t afford to wait."


    The Queen Mother said: "Don''t worry, they''re afraid they won''t dare to kill Aijia at once. You should pay more attention to the meals these days."


    Hu Yan''s anxious eyes were red: "They are not afraid of your accident, and the Qi family will ask them to settle accounts?"


    The Queen Mother sneered: "I''m afraid they think that the seat has been firmly seated, and they don''t need the Duke of Qi anymore. The choice of the sage is to delay time. I really raised him for nothing."


    That''s right, now the sage is being pressed by the ministers of the previous dynasty, asking him to give justice to the queen mother.


    On that day, she asked Concubine Li to discuss it, but Concubine Li said, "Just don''t do it again and again."


    So he sent someone to do tricks in the Queen Mother''s diet.


    The Empress Dowager said to Hu Huan: "Send someone to watch and see who is the inside of this Changle Palace?"


    Mamma Hu nodded and said, "Okay, the old slave will definitely find out the person who eats the inside and the outside."


    No matter what measures Hu Ma tried to do, the news still couldn''t be sent out, and it caught fire overnight, causing blistering in her mouth.


    After Bai Xue knew about the situation, she thought that the messenger must find someone who was inconspicuous. Everyone in Changle Palace was probably under surveillance.


    Just when she was in a hurry, the little **** who was cleaning in the distance caught her eye.


    and the others went in a little bit, only to realize that the little **** was the one rescued by the queen mother that day. She picked up a small stone from the ground and threw it over. When the little **** looked over, she raised her hand to let him come.


    After a half-truth test, I didn''t expect this person to readily agree.


    Mother Hu originally planned to let him go to the Duke of Qi''s mansion again, but thinking that the mansion of the State of Qi and all the industries would be watched, so she had to give up.


    The Queen Mother did not expect that the little **** who was accidentally rescued that day actually promised to take the risk to help the Changle Palace deliver the letter, and she felt a burst of emotion in her heart.


    I never imagined that the empress dowager of my own country would have such a day, the adopted son who I raised meticulously was a ruthless one.


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 678： Take it for granted

    Chapter 678 Too taken for granted


    The old lady of the Tang family handed the sealed letter to Mamma Su: "Let me hurry and send it to the capital."


    Mamma Su took the letterhead: "Yes, this old slave will do it now."


    Not long after, Su Mama came back.


    The old lady raised her head: "Is it done so soon?"


    Mamma Su approached with a smile: "It just so happens that a yamen is going to the capital for an office errand."


    Madam Tang smiled and said, "That''s a good feeling."


    The two were talking when Tang Xinran came in from outside with a maid: "Xinran has seen her grandmother."


    Madam Tang beckoned to her granddaughter: "Come and sit, why is this hour here?"


    Tang Xinran walked up to the old lady and sat down: "The gentleman who is teaching us has something to do at home, and there is no class today. My mother said that Nvhong can''t do it for too long, and it will easily hurt her eyes, so I took Linger to my grandmother to ask for a cup of tea. drink."


    It''s true that something happened at Mrs.''s house today, but she has been keeping the maid watching the movements in the main courtyard for the past few days. Just now, the maid Ling''er went back to report that Mammy Hu brought a letter to the front yard, and she couldn''t sit still. , want to come over to inquire about one or two.


    Mrs. Tang laughed: "Rong Yu, please bring a cup of tea to the second lady soon."


    The little girl standing beside him smiled and replied, "Yes, Second Miss, wait a moment."


    Tang Xinran smiled and said: "Sister Rong Yu, I''m joking with my grandmother, don''t worry."


    After ?? finished speaking, he said shyly, "Grandmother, did you forget what your granddaughter mentioned to you a few days ago?"


    Mrs. Tang glanced at her granddaughter and understood, she said, at this hour, how could this girl come here, it seems that she has grown up and is playing with her grandmother.


    Mother Hu glanced at Linger standing next to the second lady, and then withdrew her gaze.


    Tang Xinran seemed to realize something, and quickly explained: "Just now I asked Linger to go to the Wei''s house next door to show Miss San''s appearance. She saw Hu Mama coming back from the front yard, and her granddaughter came over with something in mind."


    After ?? finished speaking, he shook the old lady''s arm: "Grandmother, don''t laugh at Xinran."


    Madam Tang listened to her granddaughter''s words, and her face returned to normal: "Since grandma has promised you, she will never lose her words, you can wait for the news with peace of mind.


    But my grandmother said before that the Xiao family agreed, and our Tang family would definitely be happy to see it happen. If you don¡¯t agree, you can bring it up again, so as not to hurt the relationship between the two families. "


    Tang Xinran pouted: "Grandmother, look at what you said, Xinran is not so sensible, and my cousin has protected Xinran since childhood. With you here, there will be good news soon."


    After ?? finished speaking, he stood up, with a shy expression: "Grandmother, it''s time for my granddaughter to go back to practice calligraphy, so I will retire first."


    Mrs. Tang watched her granddaughter leave: "Ma''am Su, this girl Xin Ran is too taken for granted."


    Mamma Su looked at the back of the second young lady''s master and servant leaving, and thought to herself: These two young ladies have learned to play tricks, but they are still too tender. The old lady is afraid that she is like a mirror in her heart.


    *


    In front of the general''s mansion, a small **** stopped Cheng Yanbin who came out of the mansion: "See General Cheng."


    The guard in front of the door was about to step forward to stop it, but was stopped by Cheng Yanbin: "You are looking for this general, what''s the matter?"


    The little **** looked around nervously: "General Cheng, can you take a step to speak."


    Cheng Yanbin looked at the little **** in front of him, did not answer him directly, but asked coldly, "Who sent you to find this general?"


    The little **** knew that the general was afraid of a misunderstanding, and quickly explained in a low voice: "General, the slave is Xiao Manzi who is in charge of cleaning in front of the Changle Palace. It was the empress dowager who asked the slave to come to the general''s mansion to find people."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 679： Why should General Ben believe you?

    Chapter 679 Why should this general believe your words?


    Cheng Yanbin did not expect that this little **** was sent by the Empress Dowager, so he glanced around: "Come with me."


    turned around and took the **** who called himself Xiaomanzi to the mansion.


    took people all the way to the study in the front yard, and then asked: "Who the Queen Mother asked you to come to the General''s Mansion to find, what is the so-called?"


    Xiao Manzi said cautiously: "It''s Sister Bai Xue, who is next to the Empress Dowager. Let the servant come to the General''s Mansion to deliver a letter to the young lady, and let her find a way to enter the palace."


    Cheng Yanbin frowned, whether the words of the person in front of him can be believed, why did the people around the good queen mother let their daughter-in-law enter the palace, and let someone who has nothing to do with Changle Palace send news, there must be something wrong.


    The water is deep in the palace, and now the daughter-in-law is pregnant, what if she falls into someone else''s scheme?


    He stared at Xiaomanzi coldly: "Why should this general believe your words?"


    Xiaomanzi then remembered the waist card that Bai Xue gave him before, and quickly took it out of his arms: "This is given by Sister Bai Xue. It is said that the people in the general''s mansion can naturally believe what the servant said."


    Cheng Yanbin took the waist card, which was indeed from Changle Palace, and thought to himself: Could something have happened to Changle Palace, but if so, then he couldn''t let his daughter-in-law enter the palace.


    also had trouble for a while.


    Seeing that General Cheng didn''t speak for a long time, Xiao Manzi couldn''t be in a hurry: "General, if there is no urgent matter in Changle Palace, I am afraid that the servants will not be sent to spread the word, and at that time, Sister Bai Xue didn''t dare to stay by the servants'' side for too long, it must be There''s an emergency."


    Cheng Yanbin didn''t know what Xiaomanzi said, thinking that since the queen mother sent someone to pass the message, the person who was looking for it was her daughter-in-law. No matter what it was, it should be decided by her daughter-in-law.


    So people went to the backyard and invited Yun Yi to come over.


    Yunyi was a little puzzled when she heard that Banxia came in to report, why is it still in the mansion, it''s not time for father-in-law to go on business at this hour?


    simply cleaned up, and then took Pinellia to the front yard.


    was taken into the study. This was the first time she came to the study in the front yard: "I have seen my father."


    Cheng Yanbin saw his daughter-in-law come in, and quickly said, "You are heavy now, don''t be too polite, sit down."


    She was just about to sit down when she saw a little **** who she didn''t know knelt down and gave her a salute: "The slave has seen the young lady."


    Yun Yi hurriedly looked up at her father-in-law: "Father, this is?"


    Cheng Yanbin called Xiaomanziqi and sent out Banxia, ??who had come with Yunyi, and then told the matter again.


    Yunyi also frowned after hearing this, thinking: There must be something big in Changle Palace. After all, the Queen Mother knew about her medical skills and sent someone to the General''s Palace to find her. It must be that the imperial hospital in the palace is no longer credible.


    Thinking of this, he opened his mouth and said to Xiaomanzi: "You go to the door first and wait."


    Xiaomanzi is a smart one, he bowed and exited the study neatly.


    Yunyi watched people go out and shouted to the door: "Banxia, ??come in."


    As soon as Xiaomanzi went out, only her father-in-law and herself were left in the study. I was afraid that something was wrong. Banxia was her own person, so she could not betray her at any time, so she called Banxia in.


    Banxia has been by Yunyi''s side for a long time, and since she has a tacit understanding with her master, she stood by the door after entering, and did not take a step forward.


    Yun Yi said: "Father, the queen mother sent someone to look for her daughter-in-law at this time, something must have happened, according to what Xiao Manzi said just now, I am afraid that Changle Palace has lost contact with the outside world now, and she can''t go to the Duke of Qi''s mansion. Ask for help, otherwise the Queen Mother will not let people come to the General''s Mansion to find people."


    After thinking for a while, he continued: "Before, my daughter-in-law rescued the queen mother by accident once. The queen mother knows that her daughter-in-law''s medical skills are extraordinary. If her daughter-in-law guesses correctly, I am afraid that something has happened to the queen mother in the palace.


    Father, there have been ups and downs in the palace before, what should we do about this matter? As soon as our daughter-in-law enters the palace, we will have a relationship with the queen mother, and I am afraid that the saint and concubine Li will be unfavorable to our general mansion in the future. "


    Cheng Yanbin didn''t expect his daughter-in-law to be so wise, and he was even more satisfied when he thought of this step.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 680： We have no way out

    Chapter 680 We have no way out


    Cheng Yanbin thought of what his son said to him in the study, and also thought that the empress dowager had helped him speak in front of the saint many years ago. At first, he thought that since he got the news, he might as well find an opportunity to hand it to the empress dowager, even if it was to repay the empress dowager for himself. The kindness of the relief.


    did not expect that the queen mother sent someone to look for it first.


    I thought to myself that no matter what, this matter is impossible to ignore: "Yunyi, what do you mean?"


    Yunyi did not hesitate: "I listen to my father."


    In fact, she had already made a plan in her heart. If she didn''t help the Queen Mother today, the Duke of Qi''s mansion knew that the Queen''s mansion would not have a good life in the future.


    Moreover, if the Holy Master and Concubine Li knew about this, even if they did not enter the palace today, they would probably write a note for themselves and the General¡¯s Mansion, so they had no way out.


    Cheng Yanbin glanced at his daughter-in-law''s bulging belly, and was very troubled.


    Just when he was about to speak, Yun Yi spoke first: "Father, don''t worry about me and the baby in my womb, you know that I have the ability to protect myself, and I believe you also understand that we have no way out."


    Looking at his wise daughter-in-law, Cheng Yanbin said, "In this situation, how are you going to enter the palace?"


    Yun Yi frowned slightly, suddenly thought of Concubine Yun, and then said what she had helped Concubine Yun: "Father, why don''t you ask Xiao Manzi to bring a message to the queen mother and see if Concubine Yun is willing to help."


    Cheng Yanbin thought for a while, and now he can only try it.


    So Xiao Manzi quickly left the General''s Mansion. He used the money and followed the little father-in-law who was in charge of buying.


    Cheng Yanbin watched Xiaomanzi leave, and then he left the house with something on his mind.


    After Yunyi returned to her yard, she said to the maids who followed the house, "I''m a little tired, you all go down."


    Waiting for the maids to leave, Yunyi closed the doors and windows, put down the bed curtain, and went directly into the space.


    She has to make some preparations. Even if Concubine Yun is willing to help, the Jiang family will not stay in the palace for too long. When the time comes, they will leave the palace. The Yuyang Palace where Concubine Yun lives is still separated from the Empress Dowager''s Changle Palace. far away.


    So you must prepare enough, and prepare some of all kinds of pills, just in case.


    After ?? Yunyi entered the space, he directly ordered Xue Li to help her get some prepared medicinal materials and sent them to the pharmacy that Jing Rui specially arranged for her in the villa.


    Xue Li was helping me to get the medicine, but I saved a lot of trouble. After a long time, I felt relieved after seeing all kinds of powders and pills in the medicine cabinet.


    He got up and picked up his changed clothes, teleported to the soup pool on the hill, asked Xue Li to help pick some grapes, cherries, and strawberries, washed them and put them on the side of the soup pool for preparation: "Okay, Xue Li , you can leave now."


    Xue Li made a ''hum'', and muttered unhappily, "If you really use up the fox, you will lose it."


    Yunyi heard Xue Li complaining, and ''puchi'' laughed: "You know all this."


    Xueli didn''t expect that her master could hear such a low voice. She was afraid that she would call Huiyun to rub her fur and ran away without looking back.


    Yunyi shook her head and smiled, then she undressed and entered the pool.


    Although Pinellia and the others are her own, they will never betray her, but every time she enters the space to make medicine, she will take a hot spring in the space to avoid any clues.


    stroking his bulging belly, thinking about the future, he picks up a cherry with water and puts it in his mouth. The sweet and sour taste is just right for his current taste.


    Soaking in the hot springs and eating fruits is really pleasant!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 681： you know

    Chapter 681 You already know


    In the palace, Bai Xue has been paying attention to Xiao Manzi''s movements. After seeing the others coming back, he walked directly behind the rockery in front.


    Xiaomanzi took the note written by Yunyi and did not directly contact Bai Xue, but just left the note in a hidden place so that Bai Xue could see it clearly.


    After that, I kept walking away.


    Bai Xue picked up the note on the ground and put it away, and then it was as if nothing happened. After a trip to the Tai Hospital, she took some medicinal materials and returned to Changle Palace.


    Mother Hu had been waiting anxiously for a long time, when Bai Xue came in: "Have you seen anyone?"


    Bai Xue quickly took out the hidden note and handed it to Hu Ma.


    Mamma Hu looked at her, her eyes lit up first, and then her eyebrows were locked tightly.


    Then entered the inner room where the Queen Mother lived: "The Queen Mother, the young lady of the General''s Mansion gave a reply and asked Concubine Yun to send someone to invite the Jiang family to the palace."


    The Queen Mother is now not only weak, but also has some numbness in her hands and feet. After listening to Hu Ma''s words, she understood in her heart that Concubine Yun''s illness was also cured by Yun Yi, and it seemed that she was not wrong.


    She whispered, "Let Qing He, who is new in the backyard in charge of cleaning, send a message to Concubine Yun, and she will help."


    Mother Hu understands that this is probably someone arranged by the Duke of Qi: "Yes, the old slave will do it now."


    The Empress Dowager and Hu Mammy both knew that Yunyi could not enter the palace today, and Concubine Yun sent a message to Jiangfu later, and only people from Jiangfu could enter the palace in the morning.


    *


    After ?? Jing Rui returned to the mansion, he was called to the study by Cheng Yanbin.


    Jing Rui entered the door and said, "Father, are you looking for me for something?"


    Cheng Yanbin motioned him to sit down, and told his son about today''s affairs in detail: "The Jiang family has sent someone over to see Yunyi just now, and they will enter the palace with the female family members of the Jiang family tomorrow morning."


    Jing Rui thought that Yun Yi was pregnant, and said with some worry: "I''m afraid that the palace is now more guarded than before, Yier is pregnant now, it''s really hard for her."


    Cheng Yanbin was silent for a long time after hearing this: "But the current situation does not allow us to choose."


    Jing Rui opened his mouth and said, "Why don''t we think of a way to send this news to the Duke of Qi and let them find a way?"


    Cheng Yanbin shook his head: "I''m afraid it''s not that simple."


    What did Jing Rui think of: "You mean"


    Cheng Yanbin nodded and said, "If Concubine Li was the only one who made the move, I''m afraid the Queen Mother wouldn''t act like this. Just send a message to the Duke of Qi. Now it seems that it is what you think."


    Jing Rui thought of what the second daughter-in-law of the Qiuzi said, and suddenly understood a lot of things. The true life experience of Princess Jing An, I am afraid that Concubine Li would not know.


    Princess Jing''an''s previous troubles, I am afraid that Concubine Li and the saint are afraid, this is afraid that the saint chooses to stand on the side of the biological mother, so there is today''s event.


    I am afraid that the people around the Queen Mother will be under surveillance. As long as she leaves the palace, even if there is only one word of death, and there will be people around the Duke of Qi''s mansion. This is to completely cut off the Queen Mother''s back road, and only wait for the Queen Mother to die.


    Then use the queen mother''s death to suppress the ugly, then the Duke of Qi''s government wants to ask for an explanation, and the sage has already prepared a speech. I''m afraid that now I want the Duke of Qi to stand up to find trouble, so as to grab their pigtails, when the time comes Find a pretext to remove the power in the hands of the Duke of Qi, then the purpose of the sage has been achieved.


    The father and son chatted for a long time before Jing Rui left the study in the front yard and strode to his yard anxiously.


    Hearing the door being pushed open, Yun Yi looked up at Jing Rui who came in: "You know all about it?"


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 682： Just be clear, dont make a sound

    Chapter 682 Just be clear, keep quiet


    Jing Rui walked to Yunyi''s side, picked him up, and sat down in Yunyi''s place.


    He knew that it was too late to say anything, and what Yun Yi decided, no one else could control her, including herself.


    hugged the person tightly: "Tomorrow, I will follow you into the palace, you can do your own thing with peace of mind."


    Yunyi looked up: "Don''t take risks with yourself, that''s the harem, so I don''t have to worry about you, but it''s distracting."


    Jing Rui nodded: "Don''t worry, I''ll be in the palace waiting for you to leave the palace. If I get closer to you, I can rest assured. If something happens, I can find a way to take you away."


    Yun leaned on Jing Rui''s arms: "The Empress Dowager is a gentle person, she will let me take risks if she has to, but if there is another way, I believe she will not do it.


    My father said that in the early years, the queen mother was kind to him, and this time we can''t stand idly by, both public and private.


    But at the same time, if any link goes wrong, I am afraid that it will be tied to the Queen Mother and the Duke of Qi. "


    Jing Rui put his chin on Yun Yi''s shoulder: "As long as you are safe, nothing else matters. Don''t forget that now King Yu is in a hurry to find the sage''s fault, and is staring at that position."


    When Yun Yi heard this, he actually laughed: "You are right, if the sage really dares to be detrimental to the general''s residence, we will help King Yu, and when King Yu pulls him down, we will find Jun Ming to help. He''s on top."


    Jing Rui pinched Yunyi''s nose: "It''s easy for you to say, but as long as you want, I will do it."


    Yunyi stretched out her arms and wrapped her arms around Jing Rui''s neck: "Jing Rui, it''s nice to have you."


    *


    Old Madam Jiang looked at her son opposite: "Yanfeng, did something happen to Concubine Yun?"


    Jiang Yanfeng reassured: "Mother, it''s okay, I''ve already asked, Concubine Yun is in good health."


    Old Madam Jiang asked, "Could it be that the fourth prince is sick?"


    Jiang Yanfeng got up and sat next to his mother, and said in a low voice, "Mother, it''s not Concubine Yun who has something to do with the fourth prince, don''t worry, the person who came here didn''t elaborate, Concubine Yun has her reasons for letting you enter the palace tomorrow, and you should enter the palace on time. Just fine.


    Tomorrow, the young lady of the General''s Mansion will also enter the palace with you. She will change her attire. "


    Old Madam Jiang is also a good person, and now she understood in her heart that she was afraid that something happened in the palace.


    looked up at his son: "If something happens, will it affect our Jiangfu?"


    After being silent, Jiang Yanfeng said, "Since my sister did this, it must have been carefully thought out. We should trust Concubine Yun."


    Mrs. Jiang nodded for a long time: "You''re right, it''s the mother who is confused."


    The next day, Yun Yi changed her clothes, put on makeup, and was escorted by Jing Rui to the place she had made an appointment with with the Jiang family.


    Not to mention the Jiang family, even Cheng Yanbin was stunned when he saw people today, almost didn''t recognize them.


    It''s true that Yunyi made himself very ordinary, but this is also the effect Yunyi wants.


    Yunyi didn''t let Jing Rui get close to the Jiang family''s carriage. She really didn''t want to have extra troubles. Although she was pregnant, her body was very flexible, and she quickly got on the last carriage.


    Jing Rui stood in the distance and watched the Jiang family''s carriage go away, then followed behind and went to the palace.


    Waiting for Yunyi to sit firmly, it was clear that the person sitting inside was the old lady of the Jiang family: "Old lady, I''m sorry."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 683： wont let you down

    Chapter 683 You won''t be in trouble


    Mrs. Jiang looked at Yun Yi, thinking that her son didn''t say that the young lady of the general''s mansion was going to enter the palace together, but who was this person in front of her, but she didn''t dare to ask, for fear of asking something that shouldn''t be asked, and causing trouble again .


    had no choice but to nod at Yunyi, as a greeting.


    The carriage went all the way into the palace gate, and then the carriage could no longer go inside.


    The other female relatives of the Jiang family were also stunned when they saw the people behind the old lady, but other than the old lady, no one knew what happened, but Jiang Yanfeng told them to see what they saw before leaving the house.


    Yunyi had entered the palace and knew the closest way to Changle Palace, where the Queen Mother lived, so she kept walking at the end, following behind the Jiang family''s family.


    When they reached the fork in the road, Yun Yi pulled Old Madam Jiang who was walking in front of her and gestured with her eyes, then she silently flashed to the side.


    After dodging a few groups of people, it was not far from Changle Palace, but there were several palace maids cleaning the garden in front, and the garden was full of paths, and it was not easy to pass by silently.


    At this moment, someone in the distance shouted: "Oh, come on someone."


    This cry alarmed the maids who were cleaning, and they all ran there by coincidence.


    Yunyi quickly chose a safe route and went to Changle Palace.


    When I walked through the garden, I realized that the person standing in the distance was Xiao Manzi who sent the news yesterday.


    She suddenly understood that Xiaomanzi was afraid that he had been paying attention to this side, and she was really careless. If this is a bad person, I am afraid that it will be exposed today.


    Bai Xue found a hidden place outside the palace gate and waited, afraid of missing Yunyi.


    When Yunyi approached, Bai Xue hesitated, thinking that this person does not look like the young lady of the general''s residence, but who is this person?


    Yunyi noticed Bai Xue''s existence as soon as he approached: "Come out."


    After ?? Bai Xue came out of hiding, he stared at Yun Yi: "Who are you?"


    Yun Yi chuckled: "Bai Xue, it''s me."


    Bai Xue heard the voice, and then she reacted, and she didn''t have time to ask: "Come with me."


    She also understands that time is precious, and the Queen Mother''s illness cannot be delayed any longer.


    Bai Xue took Yunyi to take a shortcut, and soon arrived at the Queen Mother''s bedroom.


    Mother Hu was already waiting at the door. Seeing Bai Xue coming back with someone, she quickly opened the door: "Come in."


    When he saw the person behind Bai Xue, he asked uncertainly, "Are you Yunyi?"


    Yunyi nodded: "Mother Hu, there''s not much time, it''s important to do business quickly."


    Mamma Hu was relieved when she heard Yunyi''s voice, and walked in with someone: "If I hadn''t heard your voice, I wouldn''t have recognized it."


    She briefly explained the condition of the queen mother, and happened to be outside the inner room door.


    Mamma Hu ordered Bai Xue to guard the door, and then brought Yun Yi into the inner room.


    Yunyi walked to the bed, and the Queen Mother was a little bit awkward when she spoke: "Come on."


    Yunyi stretched out her hand to help the Queen Mother to check her pulse: "Don''t talk first, keep your mind calm, with me, you won''t be in trouble."


    The queen mother stopped talking, just looked at Yunyi and thought: She''s really smart, I''m afraid no one will recognize her by putting on makeup like this.


    Maybe seeing Yunyi coming, knowing that he will be fine, he felt relieved, and the expression on his face softened a lot.


    Yun Yi checked the pulse several times, and finally looked around the room, then stared at a pot of Clivia.


    Mamma Hu saw that she had been looking at the potted flower: "Is there any problem with the flower?"


    Yun Yi reached out and took out a handkerchief from the sleeve pocket, covering her mouth and nose, and then took out a pair of homemade gloves from the sleeve pocket, and then walked to the side of the pot of Clivia.


    After checking it carefully, he said to Hu Mama, "When was this flower placed?"


    Hu Ma''s face was startled: "I just sent it a few days ago, is there something wrong with this flower?"


    Yunyi shook his head and said, "There is nothing wrong with this flower. The problem is that this flowerpot was soaked in a special potion, and then waxed on the outside. It really took a lot of thought."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 684： What an unfamiliar wolf

    Chapter 684 What an unfamiliar wolf


    Mammy Hu heard this, her face turned cold: "It''s really an unfamiliar wolf, what an ungrateful thing."


    When the Queen Mother heard Hu Mamma''s words, she suddenly felt relieved. Their mother-son relationship was over, and she didn''t have to worry about it anymore. It was he who was unkind first, so don''t blame yourself for being unrighteous in the future.


    Hu Mamma came over and looked at Yun Yi: "Is there any cure for the Queen Mother''s illness?"


    Yunyi heard the question and looked at the queen mother: "Since the imperial physician in the palace can''t help."


    Before she finished speaking, she paused, which made Hu Mammy almost scared to death, thinking that the next sentence was: I have no choice.


    In the end, Yun Yi chuckled and said, "Of course I can give it a try. I promise that it won''t take long, and I will return you a graceful and ever-lasting empress dowager."


    The Empress Dowager and Hu Mammy felt great peace of mind after hearing Yun Yi''s words.


    Knowing that Yunyi can''t talk big, she said it''s okay, it must be saved.


    When ?? was talking, Yun Yi had already taken out the silver needle, and at the same time asked Hu Mammy to prepare the liquor.


    When Yunyi was ready, she asked Hu Ma to undress the Queen Mother, and then quickly put the needle. After a quarter of an hour, Yun Yi took a self-made blood needle and stuck it on the Queen Mother''s toes and fingers. After washing her hands with wine, Squeeze one by one.


    At first, it was full of black blood. After all of it was squeezed once, when squeezed again, it slowly turned into normal blood.


    After collecting the needles, I helped the queen mother handle the needles on her fingers and toes, washed her hands with alcohol and wiped dry, then she took out a small porcelain bottle from her sleeve pocket and handed it to Mother Hu: "Give the queen mother one pill first, After that, take one tablet in the morning and one in the evening for three consecutive days.¡±


    Mother Hu hurriedly did as she did, and when the queen mother was settled, she knew that there was nothing to do, so she said, "Mrs. Cheng Shao, this time is embarrassing for you, I hope you can understand."


    Yunyi nodded slightly: "Mother Hu, it''s my concubine''s honor to be able to help the queen mother. We are also old acquaintances. Don''t be so polite. Your concubine can understand your difficulties."


    While the two of them were talking, Bai Xue came in: "Mother, things are ready."


    Hu said: "Don''t let anyone find out."


    Baixue personally took the potted flower out.


    Yunyi saw that things were almost over, so she walked to the bedside of the queen mother: "The queen mother, the poison on your body, the concubine''s body has already helped you to resolve it, and after eating the pills I kept, it will basically recover.


    After a while, the concubine will find a way to enter the palace again, and give you another injection, and all the residual poison in the body will be cleared away. "


    At this time, the queen mother''s eyes were kind and kind: "It''s hard for you, I won''t let Hu mama prepare you a thank you gift today, and I will make it up for you another day."


    Yun Yi bowed slightly, but she was not polite. After all, her trip was too risky, and in order not to be recognized, she wronged her babies today and wore a wide belt around her stomach: "Then Thank you very much, and I will say goodbye."


    Originally, Madam Hu wanted Bai Xue to send Yunyi over, but Yunyi refused.


    Yun Yi didn''t take a few steps out of Changle Palace, and found that someone was following her. Before that person found her, she changed the route directly. After that, she avoided everyone and came to Yuyang of Concubine Yun. The palace is not far.


    Not long after she arrived, Mrs. Jiang and the others also walked out of Yuyang Palace.


    Madam Jiang and Concubine Yun both knew what was going on today, so Concubine Yun personally sent her family out this time, but she didn''t let the maid beside her go to the gate of the palace. Seeing people go away, she brought them back with them. palace.


    Mrs. Jiang and her party walked by, and Yun Yi followed directly behind. They didn''t even notice the other female relatives of the Jiang family who were walking in front. However, when they got on the carriage at the gate of the palace, everyone saw the people around Mrs. This appeared, but no one said much.


    As before, the old lady''s carriage was walking behind. This was what Jiang Yanfeng had warned early in the morning. When they reached the intersection, Yun Yi said goodbye to Mrs. Jiang, "Thank you for today."


    Old Madam Jiang waved her hand and said, "It''s just an effort, don''t be so polite."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 685： Not in a hurry anyway

    Chapter 685 It''s not in a hurry anyway


    Yunyi got on the carriage of the general''s house on the front foot, and Jing Rui arrived on the back foot.


    neatly got on the carriage and pulled the sliding door in front: "Elder, is everything going well?"


    Yunyi didn''t answer, she pulled Jing Rui directly into the space, first took off the belt on her stomach, and then took off the makeup on her face, and then said coquettishly, "Jing Rui, I want to drink juice."


    Jing Rui spoiled: "You lie down on the sofa for a while, and I''ll go squeeze the juice."


    Jing Rui moved quickly, and it didn''t take long before he brought a cup of squeezed peach juice and handed it to Yun Yi: "Do you want to eat anything else?"


    Yunyi took the peach juice: "No, I was afraid that I would not have enough time in the palace before, so I didn''t care about drinking water, and now I am a little thirsty."


    Jing Rui watched her drink half of the glass at once: "Slow down, there''s still more in the kitchen."


    Yun Yi drank two cups in a row, and then he recovered.


    After ?? put the cup down, he opened his mouth and said, "As we guessed, Sheng Shang and Concubine Li actually attacked the Queen Mother, and they were also vicious, and they would derail people without making a sound."


    Jing Rui frowned and said, "What happened?"


    Yun Yi took the cushion and put it on the back of her waist: "A few days ago, the gardener gave the queen mother a pot of Clivia, and the flower was fine, but the flower pot was soaked in a special potion, and the smell came out. It can cause many diseases, such as weakness, dizziness, and even more serious strokes.


    If my guess is correct, they want the queen mother to be tricked unknowingly, and then destroy the evidence, so the flower pot can be seen everywhere in the palace, just change it at that time, it will not let people problem found.


    Waiting for the Queen Mother to be seriously ill, and then to notify the Duke of Qi, that the Daluo Immortal is coming, it will not help. Fortunately, the Queen Mother is highly alert and finds something wrong in time. "


    Jing Rui sneered: "It''s really stupid. This is to push the Queen Mother and the Duke of Qi''s government to the opposite side of him. If King Yu knew about this, I''m afraid he would wake up laughing."


    Yun Yi agreed with Jing Rui''s words: "The mother-son love that the Queen Mother had for him, I''m afraid it will come to an end with this incident. Blame yourself.


    No matter what, the Queen Mother raised him as her own son, and the Duke of Qi also used the power of the whole family to support him on the throne. I really don''t know what the saint is thinking, and I am afraid that the world will say that he is ungrateful, but I don''t want the world to say that he is ungrateful. It is supported by the Queen Mother''s family.


    But now it seems that he is really ungrateful. He really deserves to be the son of Concubine Li, and he is really a raccoon. "


    Jing Rui echoed: "I''m afraid their good days won''t last long. It is impossible for the Duke of Qi to help him as before, and the Queen Mother will never give up this time."


    The two chatted for a while before Yun Yi said, "Let''s go out, I''m afraid we''ll be returning home soon."


    When the two were out of the space, Jing Rui remembered what happened before: "Have you talked to the Queen Mother about Mrs. Qiu?"


    Cheng Yanbin deliberately said this before leaving the house today, and asked Yun Yi to find an opportunity to remind the queen mother.


    Yunyi shook his head: "No, the Queen Mother has already had signs of a stroke this time. It''s better to talk about Mrs. Qiu''s matter next time, so as not to worry and aggravate her condition."


    Jing Rui thought about it as well: "Alright, I''m not in a hurry anyway."


    When the carriage arrived at the gate of the mansion, Cheng Yanbin was already waiting there. Seeing the two of them come back together, he finally felt relieved: "I''m finally back, and things are going well."


    Jing Rui nodded: "Let''s talk about it after entering the manor."


    The three entered the study, and Yun Yi told her father-in-law what happened in the palace.


    Cheng Yanbin slammed his fist on the table after listening to it: "It''s true that if a mother has a son, it seems that this Beimo is afraid that it will be turbulent again."


    The three fell silent for a while.


    King Yu has been staring at the throne, and I don''t know how much scheming he has used to find out what was wrong with the sage. Which time was it that the Duke of Qi did not come forward to maintain it.


    But now, the sage doesn''t know what to think, if it is for the biological mother of Princess Li, it is not necessarily.


    may be because he feels that his throne has been firmly established and he no longer needs the help of the Duke of Qi.


    No matter what, he chose to break with the Queen Mother and the Duke of Qi, which was a big mistake, and he always regretted it.


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 686： Makes me feel a little nervous

    Chapter 686 makes people feel a little nervous


    Cheng Yanbin calmed down and said, "Yunyi, what you mean is that after a while, you have to go to the palace."


    Yunyi nodded: "Yes, the daughter-in-law did not tell the queen mother what you ordered, father, for fear of irritating her and aggravating her condition. When we meet next time, I will tell the truth according to my father''s wishes."


    Cheng Yanbin nodded and looked at his son: "Take Yunyi back to rest, and have lunch in your grandmother''s courtyard later."


    Jing Rui got up, stretched out his hand, and pulled Yunyi up: "Let''s go, it''s been a morning of tossing, it''s time to rest, you''re not alone now."


    Cheng Yanbin saw his daughter-in-law stand up, and suddenly said, "Yunyi, the queen mother is poisoned. Why are the people who often serve the queen mother, why are there nothing?"


    Yunyi stopped: "Because the queen mother has an old illness, the small kitchen often prepares a Sichuan shellfish stewed Sydney, which is almost every day during the spring, so the other party has put a lot of effort into it.


    The special medicine soaked in the flowerpot is extracted by special means, and there are things that are compatible with Chuanbei, and there are more than one kind. If the time is short, there will be no problem, but after a long time, it will not be fatal, but you can slowly Symptoms appear.


    If the queen mother is not shrewd, and later, even if the daughter-in-law enters the palace, it is impossible for her to return to the way she used to be. "


    Cheng Yanbin then waved his hand to let them leave, thinking: The mother and son in the palace are really ruthless and unscrupulous.


    *


    Mrs. Xiao looked at the letterhead in her hand with a very ugly expression.


    The daughter-in-law never mentioned that Chen Rui and the Tang family had a marriage contract before she passed away, but now that the grandson is famous, what does the Tang family mean.


    If Chen Rui was really interested in Tang Xinran, the second cousin of the Tang family, she would not object to kissing and kissing, but this letter said that Minzhi had mentioned the marriage of two children with them before, so she wanted to write to ask the Xiao family''s meaning. , this is a bit difficult for some strong people.


    Minzhi''s people are gone, it''s not just what the Tang family says, it''s impossible to go underground and ask the second daughter-in-law, and let''s not mention it sooner or later. Now that Chen Rui has a reputation, it''s so heart-warming to write a letter to ask. Some dismay.


    So he said to Xu Mamma behind him, "Send this letter to the General''s Mansion and give it to Yunyi."


    Madam Xu saw that the old lady''s face was not good, so she didn''t ask any further questions. She took the letter and bowed, "Yes."


    After he finished speaking, he turned around and walked out, thinking in his heart: I don''t know what was written in this letter. After reading the letter, the old lady with a happy face changed her face directly.


    Yun Yi was practicing calligraphy when she heard Wen Zhu come to report: "Young Madam, Madam Xu next to Old Madam Xiao is here. I have something to see you."


    Yunyi put down the brush in his hand: "Bring someone here."


    Pinellia fetched water, and when Yunyi washed and dried her hands, Wenzhu also brought people in.


    Mother Xu saw Yun Yi: "I have seen Miss."


    Yunyi walked to the table and said, "Mother Xu, did something happen to the Xiao residence?"


    Mother Xu knew that the young lady was pregnant, so she was afraid that she would be in a hurry, so she quickly said, "The house is fine, it was the old lady who sent the old slave to bring the letter from Jiang Lingcheng to the young lady."


    Mother Xu quickly handed over the letterhead in her hand.


    Yun Yi raised her hand and took it, wondering if something happened to the Tang family, otherwise, grandma would not have rushed to let Xu mama deliver the letter, but when she saw the content of the letter, she suddenly understood what grandma said. intention.


    I thought in my heart: I''m afraid this is because of the mother and daughter of the second room, otherwise, why didn''t my grandmother mention it when I went to Jiangling.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 687： Dont take it to heart

    Chapter 687 Don''t take it to heart


    Mammy Xu looked cold after seeing the letter, and knew that what was written in the letter was definitely not a good thing.


    Yunyi folded the letter and put it back in the envelope: "Mother Xu, go back and tell my grandmother that you don''t need to take it to heart, and you don''t need to reply. They will naturally understand the attitude of the Xiao family, so just relax."


    Xu Mammy was instructed, and only then did she return to the manor.


    After waiting for the people to leave, Yun Yi thought to herself: Don''t say that cousins ??and cousins ??are not allowed to get married, even if it is possible, it is impossible for him to agree. Let''s not say that Xinran is too careful, even if she has such a mother, she should not be a foreigner. , there will be too many troubles in the future.


    Xin Ran''s temperament followed her mother''s, and she looked generous, but she had a small family spirit in her bones. Now that her grandmother was old and her younger brother was young, she had to be careful in choosing the mistress of the house.


    With the Tang family coming out, Yun Yi thought that it seemed that she had to make time to go back to Xiao''s house, and she had to chat with her elder brother Xiao Chenrui to see what he thought, and then discuss with her grandmother to ask her what she wanted.


    *


    Old Mrs. Xiao saw Xu Ma''s return, and she said eagerly, "I can see Miss, what did she say?"


    Mammy Xu bowed: "Back to the old lady, Miss said that you don''t need to take it to heart, and you don''t need to reply, they will naturally understand."


    Old Mrs. Xiao was relieved when she heard this. She had never thought of letting her grandson marry the lady of the Tang family.


    Of course, if the grandson himself is willing, that is another matter.


    The matter was resolved, so he asked again: "How is Yier?"


    Mother Xu replied with a smile: "Miss everything is fine, the old servant saw that the lady''s face was ruddy, and before seeing someone, she heard that the girl from Banxia said that the lady was practicing calligraphy in the study.


    You can rest assured, old lady, because of the uncle''s concern for the young lady, the young lady will live a comfortable life in the General''s Mansion. "


    The old lady was happy when she heard this, and she also had a smile on her face: "That''s good."


    thought to herself, she is not just looking forward to their sisters and brothers having a good life. Now that Yier is married to the general''s mansion, she is living a comfortable life, and she is happy for her from the bottom of her heart.


    Before Rui Ge''er was held in the middle, the Shao family also mentioned Rui Ge''er''s marriage, saying that many people had handed it over, but Yun Yi had told her in advance that everything would be discussed after Rui Ge''er participated in the Spring Festival, so she also That''s what I told my brother-in-law.


    Now that Rui Geer has finished participating in the Spring Festival, it will be released in a few days. No matter what the results are, this matter must be put on the agenda.


    *


    On the other side, Xiao Chenrui, who was mentioned by others, was fighting with several masked men.


    He had made an appointment with his classmate today to visit the husband who accidentally fell and injured him a few days ago. As a result, the classmate''s house was temporarily unavailable, so he took Kong Qing with him.


    Because the husband likes to be quiet, the place where he lives is a bit out of the way. On the way back after visiting the husband, he heard a call for help from the woods not far away, so Kong Qing stopped the carriage.


    It was only the carriage that stopped, and there were two panic-stricken girls who ran out of it. Their clothes were all torn from the branches, and they looked extremely embarrassed.


    It was only after seeing the faces of the two of them that they recognized that it was Deng Wanyue, the eldest young lady of the Prime Minister''s residence, and her maid Chun''er, who had some friendship with her sister.


    Xiao Chenrui looked into the distance and saw a few people chasing him 100 meters away, so he quickly jumped out of the car and asked about the situation: "Ms. people."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 688： Im afraid its too late

    Chapter 688 I''m afraid it''s too late


    At this time, Deng Wanyue also recognized the person in front of her, and after hearing Xiao Chenrui''s words, she said anxiously, "They have weapons in their hands, so it''s better to leave here first."


    Xiao Chenrui glanced at the direction they were coming from: "I''m afraid it''s too late."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the three people who were chasing after them had already seen the front, and after seeing the parked carriage, they were stunned for a moment.


    Just seeing Xiao Chenrui standing beside the car, he said arrogantly: "Boy, I advise you to stay out of your own business, if you want to survive, leave quickly."


    The maid next to Deng Wanyue shivered with fright: "Master, please take my young lady away first, and the servants will stop them first."


    After hearing this, the three chasing after laughed wildly: "Isn''t this a fool, a mere little girl wants to stop us, it''s really beyond her own power."


    Xiao Chenrui instructed Kong Qing who was standing beside the carriage, "Protect Miss Deng."


    As soon as the voice fell, the man directly shot at the person closest to him.


    After returning to Beijing for such a long time, I usually practice against people from the house, and I have never played against others, so I just tried my skills today.


    Those people didn''t expect that Xiao Chenrui was still a trainer, but seeing that Xiao Chenrui was so young, he didn''t take anyone seriously at all.


    Just a quarter of an hour later, they don''t think so much anymore.


    At first, Xiao Chenrui did not use all his strength, but tried the opponent''s skills first, and the three of them were quickly beaten by Xiao Chenrui and could not fight back.


    Seeing that the three of them were all lying down, he asked Deng Wanyue, "How do you want to deal with these people?"


    Deng Wanyue didn''t expect that Sister Yunyi''s younger brother would be so powerful. He could beat the three scoundrels down with just one person. Hearing Xiao Chenrui''s question, he said without thinking, "Send them directly to officials."


    When the three heard that they wanted to be sent off, one of them begged for mercy: "Don''t, don''t, don''t, say something if you have something to say, we are all old and young, miss, you are kind, but don''t send us away official."


    Deng Wanyue glanced at them in disgust: "You have both the old and the young, so you can do everything for wrongs and evils?"


    Another person begged for mercy: "We are also poor and can''t help it, so we will take over this job, and please spare your life."


    The little girl who was standing aside was afraid that her young lady would soften her heart: "Miss, don''t be deceived by them."


    After ?? finished speaking, he scolded the three people on the ground again: "It''s not enough to pretend to be pitiful to harm others. You are really amazing. No matter what you say, it''s none of our business. If you make a mistake, you will be punished."


    Xiao Chenrui glanced at Deng Wanyue and confirmed that she was going to send the three to the government, so he asked Kong Qing to tie them up. He rented an ox cart from the village in front of him, threw them directly into the car, and whispered to Kong Qing. A few words, and this made him send the person to the yamen.


    After the ox carriage left, he said to Deng Wanyue: "Miss Deng, you get on the carriage, and I will take you back to the house."


    Deng Wanyue said gratefully: "Thank you very much today, if it weren''t for you, we would be in danger."


    Xiao Chenrui reached out and made a gesture of invitation: "No thanks, I believe whoever encounters it will also help."


    Deng Wanyue had a better impression of Xiao Chenrui after hearing this.


    She glanced at her and the maid''s clothes, and said a little embarrassedly: "Mr. Xiao, can I trouble you to take us to the clothing store first?"


    Xiao Chenrui nodded: "Get in the car, I''ll take you there."


    After arriving at the place, he did not let them get off the car directly, but went in to find the proprietress, and then the carriage went straight to the back and entered the backyard of the clothing store.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 689： deprived of stewardship

    Chapter 689 Deprived of Stewardship


    The proprietress was a very talkative person. She brought the two of them into the house, helped them to fetch water, let them wash up, and went to help them get their clothes over and let them choose by themselves.


    The girl Huan Chun''er whispered to her young lady: "Miss, this young master of the Xiao family is really attentive, I can even think of this."


    Deng Wanyue gave a light ''um'': "Hurry up and wash up, we have to go back to the house as soon as possible."


    On the other side, Kong Qing sent the three to the back of the yamen, reported the name of the prime minister''s residence, and told the people in the yamen about the matter.


    When the people in the yamen heard it, the three wanted to bully the eldest lady of the Prime Minister''s Mansion.


    So this time, as before, the case was over, and Prime Minister Deng Huancheng received the news.


    Just after learning about the case, he went again in person, saw the three criminals, personally inquired about the situation, and sent his own people to investigate.


    When his daughter Deng Wanyue returned to the mansion, he also received a message from his subordinates, knowing that after his wife Cui Minhui took action, he severely smashed the blue and white porcelain tea cup at hand: "It''s really outrageous."


    Originally, because of the last incident, she had a grudge against Cui Minhui, but the Prime Minister''s mansion still had to maintain a decent appearance, so she let her go, but now it seems that she is really dead.


    If Deng Shaokui, the eldest son, knew about this, it would make the relationship between his son and himself even more tense.


    So before dinner, Cui Minhui was deprived of the stewardship, and everything in the house was handed over to the eldest daughter, Deng Wanyue.


    This is a punishment for the step-wife Cui Minhui, as well as compensation for the eldest daughter Deng Wanyue, and it also makes the eldest son Deng Shaokui understand that he does not listen to favoritism.


    The second young lady, Deng Wanrong, who heard the news, almost collapsed: "How could father do this?"


    The girls in the room didn''t dare to lift their heads, for fear that the second lady would get angry at them.


    Deng Wanrong didn''t care about changing her clothes, she ran out and went outside the front courtyard academy. She didn''t let anyone tell her, she just wanted to break in. After being stopped, she shouted loudly, "Father, I''m Wanrong, my daughter has something to say. I want to tell you."


    Deng Huancheng was a little annoyed, and said to the outside: "Let her come in."


    Deng Wanrong said indifferently: "Father, how can you treat your mother like that, what will you ask me and Ziyao to do in the future?"


    Deng Huancheng gave a cold face: "What did your mother do, don''t you know?"


    Deng Wanrong didn''t know what to say. She understood that her father must have investigated: "But my sister didn''t come back in a good way. Ziyao and I are also your sons and daughters. You can''t be so biased."


    Deng Huancheng suddenly laughed angrily: "Eccentric, you say I''m partial, for so many years, your sister has been growing up outside Beiyuan City, and the mansion almost forgot her eldest daughter, and only knows you, the eldest daughter, you. Say I''m biased.


    What your mother has done is enough for her to go to court. If it wasn''t for you and Ziyao''s sake, do you think I would let her go so easily?


    From today onwards, put away your careful thoughts, be your second lady of the Prime Minister''s House honestly, and don''t blame me for not thinking about father and daughter. "


    Deng Wanrong didn''t expect that her father would directly bring the matter to the fore, and was stunned for a while, her whole body shivering with cold.


    Deng Huancheng glanced at the second daughter who was stunned there, and shouted to the door: "Come here, send the second young lady back."


    The servant outside the door came in: "Second miss, please."


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 690： The Prime Ministers Mansion has become a silent battlefield

    Chapter 690 The Prime Minister''s Mansion became a silent battlefield


    Deng Wanrong looked in disbelief: "Father, what do you mean?"


    Deng Huancheng didn''t look at his second daughter, who had been spoiled by her mother: "Is that what you think?"


    The expression on Deng Wanrong''s face was very ferocious: "Father, have you thought about it for me and Ziyao when you do this, how do we behave if this is spread out?"


    Deng Huancheng heard this, and his face was full of anger. Before, he thought she was a daughter''s family and had to save her face to some extent. Seeing her mother''s fate, he would definitely restrain himself, but now it seems that there is no cure.


    looked up at Deng Wanrong with cold eyes: "Don''t pull Zi Yao on everything, it seems that you don''t realize your fault at all, so just like your mother, reflect in your own courtyard."


    said to the servant standing next to him: "Send the second young lady back to her courtyard, and instructed to go down. Without my permission, the second young lady is not allowed to step out of the courtyard for half a step. If anyone pleads for her, let''s reflect on it together."


    After ?? finished speaking, he stopped looking at Deng Wanrong, but waved his hand to let her be taken down.


    Deng Wanrong didn''t think that his father would have such an attitude. He forgot to struggle for a while, but was dragged out of the study.


    The dazzling sunlight hit her face, and she woke up. She was about to return to the study, but she heard the servant on the side: "Second Miss, the Prime Minister has spoken, please move."


    Deng Wanrong was already in a irritable mood at this time, but listening to this man''s words again, his anger came from his heart, he raised his hand and gave this man a slap, and said without covering his mouth: "What kind of thing are you, you don''t dare to take this man seriously. Miss it."


    This servant''s name is Deng San. He has been working in the study in the front yard all the time. He is also a respectable servant in the house. On weekdays, even the female relatives in the backyard are polite to him.


    I didn''t expect to be slapped by the second miss today in front of everyone, and the hatred in his eyes was quickly taken away by him, and he said neither humble nor arrogant: "I also ask the second lady not to embarrass the servants."


    Deng Wanrong only realized what she had done after beating people, and she felt guilty for a while.


    This is in front of his father''s study. If Deng San gets into trouble, he will disturb his father, and he will be reprimanded by his father.


    So he got off the donkey down the slope, lifted his feet and walked towards the backyard.


    The world of the prime minister''s mansion suddenly changed. I heard that all government affairs were handed over to the eldest lady, which made those who followed the second wife Cui Minhui panic.


    I got the news the day before, and seeing that the eldest lady has never asked them to come over to greet her, she felt that the eldest lady was young and had nothing to worry about, so they got together to discuss how to fight against the eldest lady.


    In the end, it was the eldest Miss Deng Wanyue''s who was able to go up, let those who were mediocre, and those who were mediocre. Those people were dumbfounded.


    Deng Wanyue seems to be weak, but she has a neat temperament. Her stepmother attacked her several times, and it completely annoyed her.


    Since the last time something happened, all the people that the stepmother gave were taken care of by her elder brother, and all the people who served by her side were replaced by those arranged by her elder brother Deng Shaokui.


    Yesterday, she deliberately did not see those people. First, she sent people out of the house to inquire about the prices of goods in recent years, and then sent people to investigate who in the house belonged to Mrs.


    After I had a good idea in my heart, I informed them according to my own intentions, which caught those people off guard.


    In just two days, the Prime Minister''s Mansion became a silent battlefield, and Deng Wanyue was stunned to find out that in the past five years, nearly 110,000 taels of silver had gone into her stepmother''s pocket.


    This does not include the money that was sent to Jiang Yuan''s Lin family in the name of these years, recorded in the public account, and was embezzled by the stepmother.


    When these evidences were put in front of the Prime Minister, Deng Huancheng clenched his hand into a fist and slammed it on the table with all his might, probably because he was so angry that the veins on the back of his hand were exposed.


    Deng Huancheng knew in his heart that the younger son was still too young, and the affairs of the house would be handed over to the elder son in the future. If such a thing happened, if he could not handle it fairly, he was afraid that the estrangement between the two children would not be resolved. The Lin family and the Cui family might also be hurt by this incident.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 691： pretty counterattack

    Chapter 691 Beautiful Counterattack


    The main wife, Lin Xinyun, comes from an aristocratic family. Although the ex-father-in-law is a side branch, all the children and grandchildren are in high spirits.


    And the Cui family, the stepwife''s mother''s family, who served as a concubine, originally only donated money to small officials, and it was thanks to the promotion of the Prime Minister''s House that he achieved today''s achievements.


    The two families stand apart from each other in terms of family background, connections, and financial resources.


    Deng Huancheng thought to himself: Deng Shaokui, the eldest son, is about to get married soon. In the future, when the bride enters the mansion, the affairs of the mansion will be directly handed over to the bride.


    After thinking about it in my heart, I took the evidence and walked to the backyard.


    When Cui Minhui saw the prime minister coming, she thought it was the prime minister who was relieved and wanted to release her grounding.


    As a result, it was the prime minister who was waiting to throw the evidence of greed for money in front of her.


    At first she didn''t understand: "Master, what are you doing?"


    Deng Huancheng said with a cold face: "See for yourself the good deeds you have done yourself."


    After hearing Deng Huancheng''s words, Cui Minhui suddenly had a bad feeling. When she saw the content above, her face suddenly turned pale.


    The hand holding the paper trembled.


    After reading the evidence, he trembled: "Master, concubine, concubine"


    wanted to defend herself a few words, but she didn''t say it after all, but she knew that she was finished.


    Deng Huancheng said coldly: "How much money was greedy for ink, and a lot of money was returned to Gongzhong. As for the whereabouts of this money, I don''t need to send someone to investigate?"


    Cui Minhui fell limp to the ground. She didn''t expect that she would come this far.


    Cui Minhui was not favored in the Cui family at first, but was later regarded as a **** by the family and given to Deng Huancheng, who was not the prime minister at the time, as a concubine.


    After the death of the original wife, she was honest at first, and she also took good care of the young master and young lady.


    Deng Huancheng also saw that she was good to her two children, and she was also gentle and caring, and she didn''t want to find another step-wife with a strong family background.


    Later, after Cui Minhui gave birth to her youngest son, she also felt that her waist was stiff, and she began to blow her ears to Deng Huancheng. If the youngest son''s family status is too low, his son will be short in front of others. If the Cui family is good, they can also help The Prime Minister shared his worries.


    Anyway, talking about this every day, Deng Huancheng was also afraid that his younger son would be embarrassed in front of his playmates because his family was too low. Especially after the younger son was enlightened in the academy, the Cui family was even more promoted by the Prime Minister''s Mansion. Cui Renhua donated it from money. A minor official was promoted from a fifth-rank member to an outsider.


    If it wasn''t for the last time Cui Mengting harmed others, Cui Renhua was implicated by his daughter, and then he went from a fifth-rank member to a sixth-rank master.


    Cui Minhui also wanted to plan for her son and daughter since she had a son, because the Cui family had a weak foundation, and she did not come from a wealthy family like her original wife, who was rich in dowry.


    She just wanted to take the dowry of her original spouse as her own, and Deng Huancheng and Beiyuan''s Lin family couldn''t let her succeed, so she began to have other ideas.


    In addition, since she was righted, it may also be to show off. From time to time, she will subsidize the Cui family. Seeing her family members who looked down on her before, now she is self-righteous and pleases everything. Her vanity has been greatly satisfied.


    Cui''s family is a bottomless pit, so this makes her more and more courageous. Not only is she greedy for the money in Duke Mo''s, but even the things that are sent to the Lin family in Beiyuan every year and the silver of her daughter''s daughter are also stolen by her in private.


    I didn''t expect that Deng Wanyue had only taken over the affairs of the government for a few days, and it turned her upside down.


    When the Cui family received the news, they were dumbfounded. The messenger from the Prime Minister''s Mansion said it clearly, and they understood it.


    Cui Minhui took action to deal with her daughter''s being exposed. Not only was she banned and lost the right to feed in, but she was also counterattacked by her daughter, and found evidence of embezzlement of Mo Gong''s silver over the years.


    The old lady of the Cui family was panting angrily: "What wrong have I done, why can''t she hold her breath, why didn''t I tell her, why didn''t she listen, it''s alright, it annoyed the prime minister directly.


    People didn''t clean up, but this time they put themselves in. If people spread this out, how would Wanrong and Ziyao behave in the future? With such a mother, they will always be inferior to others. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 692： how should we be

    Chapter 692 What should we do


    Mrs. Cui is a shrewd person. What she didn''t say is: Cui Minhui, an idiot, obviously has a good hand, but she was beaten by herself.


    I had told her before that she must keep her composure. The prime minister valued the pair of sons and daughters that were born directly, and told her not to be caught in the wrong place. She was better, and gave them a handle directly.


    It doesn''t matter if her life is not good, but what will happen to the Cui Mansion in the future?


    Not only did Cui Minhui have to return the money that Cui Minhui had previously subsidized the Cui family, but I was afraid that I would have to pay a fortune.


    The relationship between their husband and wife is not good, how could the prime minister help the Cui family again.


    This is something that the old lady hurts just thinking about it.


    Cui Renhua''s face was also ugly: "Mother, what should we do about this?"


    Mrs. Cui took a deep breath: "What can I do? Of course, let''s see how much cash I can make up and send it to her as soon as possible. It''s really a sin."


    Cui Renhua listened to his mother''s words, and although he didn''t want to, he had to get up and go out.


    The Cui family sent money over two days in order to show goodwill to the prime minister.


    Once Cui Minhui returned to the past, except for the jewelry that was added later, he kept some of the jewelry for later wearing. All the previous pawns were replaced with silver, plus the silver sent by the Cui family, and finally the silver was collected.


    Deng Wanyue asked someone to count them and collected them into the treasury. She thought to herself: If you don¡¯t have any money, I¡¯ll see what you can use to hire someone.


    It turned out that Deng Wanyue would appear there that day, and it was also calculated by Deng Wanrong.


    Deng Wanrong found her a few days ago and said that the weather was good these few days, and the little sister who got along well with her invited her to the Puhui Temple in the suburbs of Beijing to offer incense. February 21st was Puxian Bodhisattva''s birthday and invited her to go with her. .


    Originally Deng Wanyue didn''t want to go, she and Deng Wanrong could not treat each other sincerely, who knew what tricks she was playing, but Deng Wanrong searched for the time when her father Deng Huancheng was there and mentioned it several times.


    Deng Huancheng probably wanted to let his two daughters live in harmony, so he thought it would be good to go out for a walk together, so he spoke to Deng Wanrong.


    Deng Wanyue agreed when she saw that her father had spoken, thinking that even if Deng Wanrong wanted to do something, she had to think about how to explain it to her father.


    But after the day, Deng Wanrong sent a maid to say that she was not feeling well, and she was afraid that she would not be able to go.


    Originally, Deng Wanyue saw that Deng Wanrong would not go, and it happened that she didn''t have to go. After all, she was not familiar with her little sisters, but Deng Wanrong said that she had already agreed with others, and it would be inappropriate to wait until then.


    Deng Wanyue thought that she had already packed up anyway, Deng Wanrong would be more comfortable if she didn''t go there, so she took Chuner out of the house.


    Who would have thought that after arriving at the place, they waited left and right to see no one, but it was someone hired by Cui Minhui who wanted to kidnap her.


    The grounded Deng Wanrong wanted to find her theory after knowing what Deng Wanyue had done, but was stopped by the maid: "Second Miss, Madam said, don''t act rashly."


    Deng Wan shouted angrily, "Why did everything change when she came back?"


    The maid was a little flustered when she saw the second lady: "Second lady, relax, Madam is already thinking of a way."


    How could Deng Wanrong listen to the maid''s persuasion, and said angrily, "Father, she is partial, she just looks down on my family, my mother, and even less about me and Ziyao."


    It happened that Deng Huancheng returned to the house early today. He was afraid that the second daughter would not be able to think about it.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 693： things are different

    Chapter 693


    Deng Wanyue is very young, but she does things very well.


    In just a few days, the Prime Minister''s residence was not only in chaos, but on the contrary, her management was kept in order.


    Deng Huancheng felt much better when he saw that his daughter was so capable, but the eldest son, Deng Shaokui, was going to get married in half a year.


    But if Cui Clan is allowed to come out, I am afraid that the capital will not know what it will be like.


    He didn''t want to put his daughter''s reputation in it because of Cui Minhui.


    Just when he was in a dilemma, the housekeeper came to report: "Master, the old lady, the eldest lady, and the second lady of the Lin family in Beiyuan are here."


    The prime minister thought he heard it wrong: "What did you say?"


    The housekeeper repeated it again: "The old lady of the Lin family in Beiyuan City, the eldest lady, and the second lady have come to the capital, and now they are at the gate of the mansion."


    Deng Huancheng quickly stood up: "Why didn''t you receive the news in advance?"


    The housekeeper explained with a smile: "The old lady of the Lin family said that she wanted to give the eldest a surprise. The old slave has already sent someone to the eldest lady''s courtyard to inform him, and also sent someone to the academy to inform the eldest young master to return to the house."


    Deng Huancheng walked out quickly, with a plan in his heart.


    Lin''s family is afraid that they have something to do when they come to Beijing, but since they are here, Shaokui''s marriage will be handled by outside family members, so it can be said.


    I''m in a good mood right now.


    Walking to the gate of the mansion, the old lady just got out of the car and was looking up at the gate of the mansion: "The gate of the mansion is still there, things are different."


    Deng Huancheng heard this and thought of getting a wife, and he sighed a lot in his heart: "I have seen my mother-in-law, and the two sisters-in-law are good."


    Mrs. Lin was about to speak when she heard a delicate voice: "Grandmother, first aunt, second aunt, why are you back in Beijing?"


    Seeing the charming girl that I miss in my heart, how can I take care of Deng Huancheng, the two sisters-in-law of the Lin family who are behind the old lady, and then smile: "We said to send a letter back to Beijing first, but mother wants to give Yueer a surprise , had to follow her will."


    Deng Wanyue was really pleasantly surprised. She didn''t believe it at first, but after confirming with the sender of the news, she trotted out.


    When I saw my grandmother and my two aunts, I was overwhelmed with excitement.


    Mrs. Lin looked at her slightly longer granddaughter and kept asking for warmth.


    Waiting for a few to sit down in the main hall, only then did they know the purpose of their return to Beijing.


    It turned out that Lin Kexin, the young lady of the second room of the Lin family, got married to Sun Wenyao, the youngest son of Sun Guogong''s house.


    This time they came back to prepare for Lin Kexin''s marriage. The rest of the Lin family had already returned to the Lin family''s house in the capital, but Mrs. Lin really missed her granddaughter, so she insisted on coming to the Prime Minister''s Mansion first and only returned after seeing Deng Wanyue. Lin''s house.


    The first lady and the second lady were worried and had to follow.


    Deng Huancheng didn''t show any kindness to his mother-in-law. He mentioned the wedding date of his eldest son, and said he wanted the Lin family to help him.


    Mrs. Lin frowned and said, "It''s not right for us to do it, after all, there is a second wife in the house."


    Deng Huancheng didn''t hide it either, and said it briefly.


    He knew in his heart that even if he didn''t say it today, the Lin family would know in a few days. It would be better to say it himself, so that the Lin family could understand more.


    Mrs. Lin heard Deng Huancheng''s words and looked at Deng Wanyue distressedly: "Have Yue''er ever suffered this crime in the Lin family? Cui''s is really too much. For her own selfish desires, it is really outrageous to want to destroy my granddaughter."


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 694： Since virtue does not match, then return to the original position

    Chapter 694 Since the virtues are not matched, then return to the original position


    Deng Huancheng listened to his mother-in-law''s words, and the expression on his face was also very ugly.


    After all, what my mother-in-law said was right. My handling was too gentle before, and I was afraid that the Lin family would not be satisfied.


    Then I heard Mrs. Lin say to the second daughter-in-law: "Baoqin, you go back to the Lin mansion in person and ask brothers Wentai and Wenhui to come over. We can''t just leave this matter alone with the Lin family."


    Deng Huancheng knew that he must not be able to stop him now, otherwise the Lin family would feel that he was protecting the Cui family and his step-wife Cui Minhui.


    Thinking that the eldest daughter almost had an accident several times, I was also a little annoyed by the Cui family and step-wife Cui Minhui, and I knew that the Lin family had to let this breath out.


    Miao Baoqin, the second daughter-in-law of the Lin family, got up and bowed to her mother-in-law: "Yes, mother."


    She understood what her mother-in-law meant. She wanted to tell her family about the situation in advance when she went home, so that the men in the family could make plans in advance.


    Miao Baoqin didn''t dare to delay, and after leaving the Prime Minister''s Mansion, he asked the driver to speed up the car to the Lin family house.


    When the men of the Lin family learned that the step-wife of the Prime Minister''s mansion had tried to harm their niece several times, their anger rose. They never thought that the treasure they had raised in their hands would end up suffering so many crimes when they returned to Beijing.


    All of them were distressed to death, and after a few discussions, they went to the Prime Minister''s Mansion.


    Deng Huancheng knew that what should come is always coming. I was afraid that Wan Yue did not mention these things in the letter to the Lin family, and did not allow the servants around him to send news to the Lin family.


    Lin Wentai, the son of Lin''s father, looked very bad. Although his official position was not as high as that of Deng Huan, he was Wan Yue''s uncle: "Brother-in-law, can I still call him that now?"


    Deng Huancheng touched his nose and said with a guilty conscience: "Brother, see what you are asking, Xin Yun is gone, but I will always be the son-in-law of the Lin family."


    Lin Wentai said with a cold face: "I thought you forgot that you still have a wife, and that you forgot what Xin Yun told you before her death. If you don''t care about these two children, you can tell us directly, and our Lin family can take them away."


    Deng Huancheng was not angry when he attacked his brother-in-law.


    He knew in his heart that, after all, what Cui Minhui did was really unacceptable, and whether the Cui family participated or not, they should also be punished, which made Cui Minhui and the Cui family even more sympathetic.


    Deng Huancheng said, "Brother, Huancheng will apologize to you here first. Cui Shi did what she did."


    Lin Wentai did not give him a good face because of Deng Huancheng''s attitude: "In this matter, the Cui family and the Cui family must give us an explanation for Wanyue and an explanation for our Lin family, otherwise I don''t mind going to court."


    Deng Huancheng knew that the Lin family loves Wanyue, but he didn''t expect to turn against the Cui family for Wanyue''s sake.


    The words of brother Lin Wentai, his uncle, made him a little embarrassed as a father.


    In the future, everything in the house will be handed over to the eldest son who is born to the wife, and the younger son will also be divided up when he grows up, so that the brothers will not grow old and die.


    But now that the Lin family wants to be held accountable, she really can''t say anything. After all, if she succeeds, Wanyue is afraid that her whole life will be ruined. As a father, she is afraid. It''s fake to be angry.


    Soon, the Cui family was also invited over. They were ashamed of what Cui Minhui did, and now it is normal for the Lin family to investigate.


    Cui Renhua said apologetically, "My sister has done too much. Cui''s family apologized to Wan Yue''s niece, and they also apologized to the Lin family. If the Lin family has any request, we can find a way to meet it."


    Lin Wentai looked at the Cui family with a cold face: "First, the Cui family must apologize to my nephew Wanyue in person.


    Second, compensation must be made, it is impossible to do anything wrong, and it is as if nothing happened. If you are locked up and given housekeeping rights, you will be punished. At least 5,000 taels of silver will be paid. compensation for fright.


    Third, and most importantly, the Cui family was originally from the concubine to help the righteous. Since the virtue does not match, then return to the original position. If these three points cannot be achieved, we will not discuss it in the court of Bo. . "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 695： reduced to concubine

    Chapter 695 Descends to Concubine


    Cui Renhua almost wanted to smash the teacup in his hand, but he couldn''t.


    Not to mention that he was demoted by a saint before, but now he is not as high as Lin Wentai''s rank, not to mention that the Cui family of the Lin family can''t keep up with the horses, even if you are not reconciled, what can you say?


    We can''t really ask the Lin family to send their younger sister to the yamen, so do the Cui family want to hang out in the capital, and whether the Cui family''s descendants still want to be human.


    The three demands of the Lin family, apology and compensation, they tried their best to do it, but it was really too humiliating to ask my sister to be a concubine.


    Right now, the Lin family''s attitude is tough, there is no negotiation, and they don''t want to compromise, so things are frozen here.


    For a time, the quiet needle drop in the main hall could be heard.


    Deng Huancheng said, "Since the Cui family caused the matter, then let her decide her own destiny."


    shouted to the outside: "come someone."


    The housekeeper walked in quickly: "Master Xiang, the old slave is here."


    Deng Huancheng instructed: "Go to the backyard and invite Mrs Cui to come over."


    When the Cui family heard this title, their hearts suddenly became cold. The title of Prime Minister was not just a choice.


    When Cui Minhui came over, she was stunned for a moment. The housekeeper didn''t say anything about the main hall, only that the prime minister had an invitation.


    Cui Minhui first saw her eldest brother when she came in, and she was full of grievances: "Brother, are you here to see me?"


    But just after she finished speaking, she saw the Lin family sitting opposite. Although she had not met many times before, she had met Mrs. Lin and Lin Wentai, the eldest master of the Lin family.


    At the moment, there was a ''hum'' in the head, and I thought in my heart: "It''s over."


    She dared to attack again because of what happened before. After she observed that Deng Wanyue didn''t send a letter to the Lin family in Beiyuan, that''s why she was arrogant again.


    Deng Huancheng did not give her a chance to breathe, and directly said the request of the Lin family: "As for how to choose, it is up to you."


    If it wasn''t for Wanrong and Ziyao''s face, he would have divorced her back to the Cui family long ago.


    It''s just that after today is over, Shaokui and Wanyue and Wanrong and Ziyao are afraid that there is no possibility of reconciliation. He sighed in his heart and looked coldly at Cui Minhui who was standing in front of him, thinking: What a restless person, can you? With today''s results, it''s all Cui''s fault to blame others.


    Cui Minhui fell to the ground when she heard Deng Huancheng''s words. She didn''t want to choose between these two options. If it was really like that, it would be better to kill her.


    Thinking and doing are two different things. If you really want to let her die, she is afraid she doesn''t have the guts.


    The Lin family didn''t want to waste her time. To be honest, they really wanted to send this Cui Minhui to prison, but that would be bad for Wan Yue''s reputation.


    It is best for Cui Minhui to return to her original position, plus a lifetime ban, and not to interfere in all the affairs of the two nephews, otherwise they will not give up.


    Although the Lin family does not work in the capital, many of the Lin family members are capital officials. As long as they say a word, the Cui family is afraid that they will not have a good life, and they will not have to offend their nephews because they are afraid of offending someone.


    As for what Deng Huancheng thought, it was not in their consideration.


    Although the Cui family was reluctant to let her younger sister become a concubine, it was better than being sent to prison. Cui Minhui finally accepted the choice made by the Cui family for her, and also complied with the Lin family''s request to never participate in Shaokui and Wanyue. size transactions.


    The Cui family left in despair, and their relationship with the Prime Minister''s mansion also changed. In the future, I am afraid that they can no longer use their identities to talk about things, and they will probably become a joke in the capital.


    Although the Lin family had promised not to publicize what Cui did, the people in the mansion would understand that Cui must have done something unworthy of the first couple''s children, otherwise how could they be reduced to a concubine? .


    Her sons and daughters will also become a joke in the capital, how glamorous it is from the descendant to the descendant, and how embarrassing it is from the descendant to the descendant.


    When Deng Wanrong received the news, she almost fainted, how will she meet people in the future?


    Cursing Deng Wanyue and the Lin family a thousand times, she said something vicious, but just talking, she burst into tears: "Father, how could he treat our siblings like this?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 696： high school club

    Chapter 696 High School Club


    Lin''s family did not stay any longer after seeing that the matter was settled.


    Uncle Lin Wentai looked at his niece whom he hadn''t seen for a long time and said, "No matter what happens in the future, don''t hide it from us. Although you are the young lady of the Prime Minister''s residence, you are the treasure in our Lin family''s hands."


    Deng Wanyue''s eyes were red at the moment: "Wanyue remembered, let the elders worry."


    The old lady patted Wanyue''s hand, the child came to her at the age of six and brought it up by herself, how could she not know what she was thinking: "Wanyue, grandma knows that you are a good boy and doesn''t want us to worry, But we have to divide things up, understand?"


    Deng Wanyue nodded: "Grandmother, Wanyue knows it''s wrong."


    The old lady saw that her granddaughter had listened, and then she said: "Today, we will not wait for your brother, anyway, we will not leave the capital for a while.


    I''ve packed up for the past few days, and I''ll send someone to pick you up.


    Sending off the Lin family, Deng Huancheng looked at his slim daughter and said a little ashamed: "Wan Yue, do you blame your father?"


    Deng Wanyue shook her head: "What''s the use of being weird? Besides, Wanyue also understands her father''s intentions, but have you ever thought that the more you are like this, the less likely we are to get close."


    After ?? finished speaking, Wei Wei bowed: "Daughter still has something to do, so I will retire first."


    Deng Huancheng looked at Wan Yue''s figure walking away: "It seems that I was wrong."


    *


    This day is the day when the ranking will be tried out, and Yun Yi sent his servants to inquire early.


    I always feel that time goes by so slowly, I have to look at the door from time to time, waiting is really tormenting.


    Just when she looked outside for the Nth time, she saw the person sent out running in: "I''m in, I''m in, Mrs. Young Master, Uncle High School Huiyuan."


    Yunyi reached out and touched his stomach after hearing this: "It''s really nice, it''s really nice."


    It didn''t take long, the entire General''s Mansion knew that Uncle Xiao had won Hui Yuan.


    Mrs. Cheng was even more excited than Yunyi when she found out, and watched Yunyi come in from outside: "Yunyi, Brother Rui has won Huiyuan, do you want to go back to Xiao''s house to congratulate you?"


    Yunyi said with some joking: "It''s still my grandmother who understands me, and I was thinking of coming to my grandmother to talk about it."


    Mrs. Cheng laughed loudly: "This is a big deal. You, the elder sister, should go there to congratulate you as soon as possible."


    Yun Yi thanked him and left the old lady''s place.


    When she arrived at Xiao Mansion, she saw that the people who announced the good news had come, and when she looked outside the door, she saw that firecrackers were let go, and there were many children rummaging there.


    The servants of ??Xiao''s house saw their eldest young lady coming back, and hurriedly greeted them: "Miss, you also came back with news, right? Our eldest young master is really amazing."


    While talking, the housekeeper Zhao Zhen came over: "Miss, the old lady thinks that you will come back, and let the servants come to greet you."


    Yun Yi smiled and said, "Is the eldest young master in the mansion?"


    The housekeeper hurriedly replied: "Go back to the eldest young lady, the eldest young master just returned to the mansion."


    Yunyi quickly walked into the house, and when he arrived at the grandmother''s courtyard, he found that his eldest brother happened to be there.


    The old lady smiled all over her face: "Yi''er, I was talking to Rui Geer about you just now, thinking that you will definitely go back to the house, walk slowly and be careful of your stomach."


    Yun Yi smiled and greeted the old lady, and then sat down: "Brother Rui, congratulations to you."


    *


    Jiangling City Prefect Yamen Backyard


    Tang Xinran''s face was a little unhappy: "Mother, why hasn''t the Xiao family replied yet?"


    The second wife, Wang Shimei, frowned slightly: "Wait a second, I''m afraid your cousin has a lot of work these days. It''s time to make the list. If you can win the tribute, it will be even better."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 697： have something to say

    Chapter 697 If you have anything to say, just say it


    After Xiao Chenrui was hit with Huiyuan, the door of Xiao''s house was almost trampled.


    One is the uninvited person who came to say congratulations, and the other is the matchmaker who came to say kiss to Xiao Chenrui.


    Originally, Mrs. Xiao wanted to go to the three-day running water table, but Xiao Chenrui stopped him. It was not long before the palace exam, and he had to study with all his strength.


    Xiao Chenrui still said that, and we will talk about everything after the end of the palace exam.


    *


    The days passed, and on this day, Xiaomanzi in the palace thought of a way to go out of the palace with the purchasing team in the palace.


    After changing the route a few times, we arrived at the General¡¯s Mansion.


    Yunyi had explained to the guard before, and Xiao Manzi was soon taken to Yunyi: "I have seen the young lady."


    Yunyi asked, "What''s the matter this time?"


    Xiao Manzi quickly replied: "Young Madam, Hu Mammy asked the servants to come to the house to ask the Young Madam, and come back to the palace to see when there is time."


    Yun Yi thought that it was really time to go to the palace, and she just left her father-in-law to do things, but she didn''t want to trouble Concubine Yun any more, "You go back first, if I have a chance in the next few days, I will definitely go to the palace, But the exact time is probably uncertain.¡±


    Xiaomanzi is a clever man. He understands what Yunyi means, and when the news arrives, he immediately left the General''s Mansion.


    Jing Rui came back later, Yun Yi was always tired of Jing Rui''s arms: "Jing Rui, I want to go to the palace these few days, is there anything you can do?"


    Jing Rui lowered his head and kissed her on the forehead: "Yes, yes, but can I give some advice?"


    Yunyi raised her head just to meet Shang Jingrui''s gaze: "Tell me."


    Jing Rui said: "I will send someone to send you to the palace, but you are not allowed to bully the child in your belly, and you can no longer wear a wide belt around your belly."


    Yunyi glanced at his stomach, nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll listen to you."


    The next day, after having breakfast, Yun Yi followed Jing Rui out of the house. On the carriage, Yun Yi put on a new make-up to ensure that others would not recognize it before stopping.


    She really did not expect that Jing Rui''s hidden pavilion would be so powerful that it even infiltrated the palace.


    When Yunyi saw the Queen Mother, the Queen Mother was pretending to be sick in bed, and it was rumored in the palace that the Queen Mother was seriously ill.


    Princess Li has been waiting for news for the past few days, but she still hasn''t received the news she wanted.


    When the Queen Mother saw Yun Yi, she was really taken aback: "Why is your belly so big all of a sudden, you are pregnant?"


    Yunyi touched his stomach: "Yes."


    The Queen Mother''s eyes lit up: "The last time, didn''t you?"


    Yun Yi smiled and said, "I really wronged them last time."


    Yun Yi gave the queen mother another injection, and when the residual poison was completely cleared, she took out a small porcelain bottle and handed it to the queen mother herself: "This is a repair pill, you can keep it yourself, just eat one every day. ."


    The Queen Mother nodded and accepted the things: "Yunyi, I don''t say thank you for your great kindness. This family has written down this kindness."


    Yun Yi said with a light smile: "Don''t say that, it''s what Yun Yi should do."


    Packed up the things that belonged to him, and then he said: "The Empress Dowager, can you stand back and leave, my concubine has something to tell you."


    Originally, Madam Hu wanted to stay, but the Queen Mother still let her go.


    After everyone left, the Queen Mother said: "Everyone has left, if you have anything to say, you can say it directly."


    Yun Yi then said: "My grandfather and grandmother are now in Jiangling City with my uncle, and I went to the south with Jing Rui a few years ago, and wanted to drop by to visit them, but on the way back, I met someone who used to be by your side. people who have passed."


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 699： where are people now

    Chapter 699 Where are people now


    Xiao Yiping nodded and said, "My subordinate sent someone to bring the spirit pills made by you, Master, and sent it to the past. The first time I took over the tea mountain, I sent my own people to add water in proportion, and let them water the tea garden all over again."


    Yunyi nodded and said, "That''s good, remember that you will need to pour the spirit pills with water every year, so as to ensure the quality and taste of the tea leaves on the tea mountain."


    Xiao Yiping didn''t know how the master''s spirit pills were refined, but it was really easy to use. No matter what plants were planted, as long as the water was poured over the spirit pills, the growth must be gratifying, not to mention the taste.


    Xiao Yiping went on to talk about Zhuangzi and the fact that those workshops are now making money. Yun Yi was very satisfied.


    Then he talked about the industries of each state capital. With the capital as the center, it first radiated to each state capital. Now the business of each state capital has stabilized and is radiating to counties and towns.


    Counties and towns with better economic conditions, Juxiangyuan Restaurant, Zhiwei Pastry Shop, Haozai Snack Shop, and Tianxiangge Hotpot Restaurant have basically all opened, while counties and towns with slightly worse economic conditions are already in the stage of renovation.


    As for those poor counties and towns, Xiao Yiping thought: For the time being, let¡¯s take a break. One is that there is no energy, and the other is that there are not enough manpower. Thinking that it is impossible, he will selectively open a store.


    Yun Yi had instructed Xiao Yiping before that it is best to buy the store and then open the store, so as to save the business, and the landlord will be troubled when he looks unhappy.


    Xiao Yiping finished talking about the recent situation, and didn''t stay any longer. It''s really that he has too many things on weekdays.


    Yunyi returned to his yard just for a cup of tea, and the maid in the front yard came to report: "I have seen the young lady, and there are people who claim to be the young lady''s uncle, cousin, and aunt."


    Yun Yi heard that it was from the Shao family, and said, "Where is the person now?"


    That maid replied: "People are still outside the house."


    Yun Yi glanced at the maid in front of her, her face turned cold: "Why didn''t you go to the flower hall to watch tea first?"


    The girl didn''t expect that the young lady would suddenly ask such a question. She was stunned for a moment, and then explained: "Mrs. Hui, the guard at the gate said that only with the consent of the young lady can anyone enter the mansion."


    Yunyi did not speak any more, but took Pinellia to the front yard.


    After reaching the front yard, walk directly towards the gate of the mansion.


    Seeing the Shao family who were still standing in front of the mansion gate, they apologized a little: "Uncle, grandmother, cousin, auntie, why do you have time to come?"


    The people who came were Qiu Qiaoyu, cousin Shao Zhaokun, and cousin Wang Yuanshan, the great-aunt of the Shao family.


    Qiu Qiaoyu watched Yunyi come out: "Yunyi, it''s really not easy to meet you. After all, you are a big family, and this serious relative has to wait at the gate of the mansion."


    Yunyi felt a little guilty before, and felt that her relatives came and was stopped by the guards outside the house, and she felt a little unhappy, but now after listening to the words of the great uncle and grandmother of the Shao family, the smile on her face disappeared.


    Worried about Wang Yuanshan, the daughter-in-law of the Shao family who was standing on the side: "Yun Yi, your uncle and grandmother are joking with you, don''t take it to heart."


    Yunyi''s smile is less sincere than before: "It''s okay, let''s advance to the mansion."


    Qiu Qiaoyu may have also realized that she came here today to ask for something, and just didn''t control her mouth: "Look at me, Yunyi, don''t bother with your uncle and grandmother."


    Yun Yi thought of the time when the Xiao family was exiled. Not only did the great-aunt and grandmother of the big house not help, but also sent someone to the cell behind the Shao family''s back. It was rumored that the Shao family lost the family, and even let the grandmother Wrote a divorce book.


    Later, my uncle found out about this, and became very ill. Later, Shao Mansion would never let this uncle and grandmother touch his hands again, no matter how big or small.


    After Yun Yi brought the Shao family into the house, a guard at the door touched the sweat on his forehead and let out a sigh of relief, thinking that it was fortunate that the young lady did not hold him accountable for a while, and he was afraid for a while.


    But even if the young lady didn''t say anything, he was still upset and uncomfortable.


    Just when I was distracted, I heard someone calling me from the gate: "Zhishun, come here."


    The guard who was called ?? glanced at the other guards at the door, said hello, and then returned to the mansion.


    Following the person who called him, he went to a hidden place.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 700： what are you doing today

    Chapter 700 What are you doing today?


    When the two stopped, the little girl Bailing said: "Brother Zhishun, you know, my family has received the favor of Miss Biao before, but after the young lady took over the government affairs, she found out that the manager Qi was corrupt. thing.


    Involved Miss Biao not talking about her loss, but also losing money, which made her life in her husband''s family difficult. "


    Before she finished speaking, the guard Qiao Zhishun also reacted, and he was being calculated: "So, you deliberately asked me to stop the Shao family, just to make the young lady stumbling? You deliberately let her in front of relatives Ashamed?"


    Bailing was a little embarrassed and said: "Brother Zhishun, I know I''m doing something wrong, but I just want to vent for Miss Biao."


    Qiao Zhishun didn''t expect the shrewd Bailing to be so confused. He was about to enlighten her when he heard her say: "Today, I told the young lady in a panic, saying that the guards at the gate had the agreement of the young lady. to let them in.


    The young lady seems to be a little angry, but she did not have a seizure. If someone asks about the young lady, you have to help me.


    Qiao Zhishun frowned and said, "You mean, let me lie to the young lady?"


    I thought to myself: You vent your anger on behalf of Miss Biao, I am being played around by you, do you think it is appropriate?


    Bailing said with a pitiful expression: "Brother Zhishun, please, please help me, it''s not a big deal?"


    Qiao Zhishun is not used to her, what is he thinking of himself, he is not that familiar with her.


    Besides, I''m not that familiar with her, and it''s just that she helped me a little before, so I''m a little more familiar. Now, I still want to pull myself into the water, but it''s true.


    Qiao Zhishun didn''t answer her, but said, "Miss Bailing, I''m still on duty, I can''t help you with this."


    Bailing said anxiously: "Brother Zhishun, this is not difficult, why can''t you help me?"


    Qiao Zhishun felt that there must be something wrong with Bailing''s brain. He didn''t want to talk to her any more, and simply said: "Miss Bailing, I''m sorry, I can''t help with this."


    After saying that, he turned back to his position and stood up.


    Bailing didn''t expect that Qiao Zhishun didn''t agree. He was a little angry and stomped his feet before leaving.


    Their conversation was heard clearly by Banxia, ??who turned and left after seeing that both of them had left.


    *


    In the main hall, Yun Yi asked, "Uncle Biao, Aunt Biao, what are you doing here today?"


    Aunt Wang Yuanshan put down the tea cup in her hand: "Yunyi, we came here today because of your cousin Shao Xiaorong."


    Yunyi frowned slightly: "Cousin, didn''t you marry in Ximing City?"


    Aunt and grandmother Qiu Qiaoyu interjected at this time, "It''s not that her in-law''s family is too bullying."


    Wang Yuanshan was afraid that her mother-in-law would say something unpleasant again, so she quickly took it over: "Your cousin married to the Feng family in Ximingcheng and gave birth to a son and two daughters, but the son was taken out to play by his uncle when he was three years old. He was injured in an accident and has since become lame.


    But your cousin''s man is the eldest of the Feng family. It is impossible for Feng''s residence to be handed over to a lame man in the future, but your cousin was injured when she gave birth to her little daughter and can no longer get pregnant.


    We went there once a few years ago, and the Feng family restrained a bit, but now the old things are brought up again. What is even more disgusting is that they still want your cousin to give up her place, want her to change from wife to concubine, and then welcome a lady into the door. .


    Your cousin doesn''t listen to anyone now, he just wants to marry another fertile wife. Your cousin sent a letter and asked her family to help her. We really have no choice. over here. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 701： Im afraid of having pig teammates

    Chapter 701 I''m afraid of having pig-like teammates


    Yunyi didn''t agree, she had to send someone to understand the situation first, but she couldn''t listen to their side words and let herself be passive.


    In Qiu Qiaoyu''s eyes, this is why Yun Yi doesn''t want to help: "Yun Yi, you can''t ignore your cousin, we are serious relatives, and we really have no choice, that''s why we found you."


    Yun Yi said lightly: "Cousin is far away in Ximing City, and I have never seen the Feng family. How do you want me to help?"


    Qiu Qiaoyu was a little anxious when she heard Yunyi''s words: "Yunyi, the Shao family is your grandmother''s family, and Xiaorong is her niece. If she knew about this, she would definitely not care."


    Yunyi hates such self-righteous people the most: "Aunt and grandmother, what do you want me to do?"


    Qiu Qiaoyu said without thinking: "Of course you have to make a trip in person. You are the county owner of Yi County, who was proclaimed by the sage, and the young lady of the general''s mansion. I believe that after the Feng family finds out, you must weigh it."


    Banxia, ??who came in from outside, heard the words of her uncle and grandmother Qiu Qiaoyu. She was afraid that the young lady would answer directly, and said anxiously: "Our young lady''s current body is not suitable for going far."


    Wang Yuanshan heard this and looked at Yun Yi''s stomach suddenly: "I''m really sorry, I was so anxious that I forgot about your pregnancy."


    is just not afraid of a wolf-like opponent, but a pig-like teammate.


    No, she is still here to apologize to Yun Yi, but the mother-in-law over there came to tear down the stage again: "Yun Yi, this is related to the rest of your cousin''s life, you can''t ignore it."


    Yun Yi felt unhappy when she heard this.


    Wang Yuanshan really doesn''t know what to say now, she thought to herself: I shouldn''t bring her here today, why is she here to ask for help?


    Yunyi said, "It''s really hard for me as a junior to intervene in this matter. My uncle and grandmother are afraid that they have found the wrong person."


    Qiu Qiaoyu didn''t expect Yunyi to refuse: "Yunyi, we are serious relatives, how can you do this?"


    Yun Yi is really hot now: "I remember that year when our Xiao family was exiled, my aunt and grandmother once sent someone to the prison to spread the word, so it was assumed that there was no relative, and that person still had a pen and paper. I asked my grandmother to write a divorce letter, but is there such a thing?"


    Qiu Qiaoyu is most afraid of others mentioning this: "Yunyi, it''s a matter between us adults. Besides, how long has it been since then, what are you doing here as a junior at this time?"


    Not to mention Yunyi, even Shao Zhaokun and Wang Yuanshan on one side felt shameless to sit here, this is really a double standard.


    In the end, looking at Shao Zhaokun and Wang Yuanshan''s face, Yun Yi said, "I''ll ask someone to inquire about this matter. If it''s really what you said, I''ll send someone over then."


    Yun Yi said so, and the husband and wife could not say anything else. They could only go to see the old lady of the General''s Mansion, and then left with their mother.


    Yunyi asked Banxia to spread the word and Xiao Yiping sent someone to investigate Feng''s house.


    After Banxia was busy with what the young lady explained, she walked in and repeated the conversation between the guard and the maid.


    Yun Yi sneered: "Since she has admitted it, let''s sell it, save her from the disgusting people in the house."


    After sending someone to explain to the old lady, in less than half an hour, not only Bailing, but also her family were sold by the General''s Mansion. After the family members who were sold together knew the reason, they almost didn''t scold Bailing. Die, it''s too late.


    The young lady''s vigorous and resolute actions made the people in the house even more afraid.


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 702： really fed up

    Chapter 702 I''m really full


    Banxia poured a cup of tea for his master: "Young Madam, won''t Guard Qiao deal with it?"


    Yunyi picked up the teacup: "I have to forgive others and forgive them. Besides, he was also used by others, but the punishment should still be punished, so that he doesn''t think that Mrs. Ben is easy to talk about."


    Banxia laughed after listening to her master''s words: "After the Bailing incident, the servants in the house are afraid that they are more cautious, so you can worry less."


    Banxia''s words are not false. When people learned about the Bailing family, they all worked much more diligently than before, and they were no longer open-mouthed, for fear of causing trouble.


    There are good servants who are with Bailing''s family, and they are still worthless for Bailing''s family. A servant still wants to take care of the masters'' affairs, which is really full.


    As the master, although he was a bit ruthless, one person made a mistake, and the whole family sold it, but only after dealing with Bailing, who knows whether Bailing''s family will hate the master and have troubles like Bailing.


    To put it this way, what the young lady has done is not an exaggeration.


    Yunyi finished her cup of tea, got up and went back to the inner room.


    came out again, with a larger porcelain vase in his hand.


    After putting the things on the table, he said to Banxia and Wenzhu in the room: "Except you, the servants in the house have one, watch them take it."


    Before ??, when I first took over the affairs of the government, I eliminated a group of people who were cheating, cheating, and ill-minded. I didn¡¯t expect that there would still be fish that slip through the net.


    My belly is getting bigger and bigger every day, but I don''t want to be distracted by these chores.


    Pinellia and Wenzhu of course know what is in the vase.


    didn''t dare to delay at all, Banxia stepped forward, took the porcelain bottle and bowed: "Young madam, don''t worry, the servants will do it now."


    Wen Zhu followed Ban Xia''s words, and also saluted, turned around and followed Ban Xia out of the house.


    *


    In the palace, Concubine Li had not been waiting for the news she wanted, and she was really upset.


    Although Changle Palace has its own eyeliner, it can''t get close to the Queen Mother Qi Mengxi''s body. It only knows that it is delivering soup and medicine every day, but it is impossible to find out what is going on.


    On this day, he sent someone to invite the sage to come over, but after waiting for a long time, the sage only asked him to send back a word, don''t disturb him in the future.


    Today, the battle between King Yu and the sage is getting more and more intense. The sage always feels that everything is not going well every day. Although he hopes that the queen mother is gone, if he is really involved, he is afraid of the Duke of Qi and the king of Yu. Hands to deal with him, then he is afraid that he really can''t stand it.


    So he chose to go with the flow in the matter of the Queen Mother.


    On the other side, the Queen Mother in Changle Palace, her body has recovered a lot, and she can get up and walk back and forth in the house.


    After drinking the ginseng tea, he said to Mammy Hu, "I will repair a book, find someone who doesn''t punch the eye, send the letter to the gardener''s room in the palace, find a person named Xu Da, and ask him to deliver the letter. Go to the Duke of Qi''s mansion."


    Mother Hu understands that this is the beginning of the battle between the Queen Mother and the Holy Queen and Concubine Li.


    The Empress Dowager was so seriously ill before that she did not use this line. I am afraid that the Empress Dowager also understands that when the saint and Concubine Li no longer stare at Changle Palace, I am afraid that the day lily will be cold.


    Now my body is getting better and better every day, I am afraid that I will be liquidated with them.


    *


    The backyard of Jiangling Mansion


    Madam Tang looked at the granddaughter in front of her, and said helplessly: "It''s not that my grandmother didn''t help you, you also saw that there has been no reply from the capital. Grandmother thinks that most of the Xiao family disagrees, so you should give up."


    Mrs. Tang now understands in her heart that it must be the Xiao family who disagreed with this family, otherwise it would be impossible not to reply to the letter, fearing that the Xiao family would feel embarrassed and would simply not reply.


    Tang Xinran''s eyes rolled with tears: "Grandmother, but my granddaughter just wants to marry my cousin."


    Standing behind Madam Tang, Madam Su thought to herself: You want to marry, but others don''t want to marry, aren''t you embarrassing Madam? The words are so clear, and the brain seems to be muddy. It is really unclear, and for a while, I am displeased with the second lady.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 703： Dont send your face to be beaten

    Chapter 703 I have to send my face to be beaten


    Madam Tang frowned and said: "Before, in front of you and your mother, I made it clear that I could write the letter, but if the capital side disagrees, you can''t hold it, but you agreed. "


    Tang Xinran heard her grandmother''s words, and her tears suddenly fell: "Grandmother, I promised that if the Jingcheng side didn''t agree, I would not entangle again, but didn''t Jingcheng not reply?


    I just want a clear answer, is that wrong? Can you help Xinran? "


    Mrs. Tang was a little upset when she saw her second granddaughter crying: "Okay, don''t cry, I''ll fix a book later, you can go back."


    Tang Xinran saw that her goal had been achieved, and did not stay any longer. She wiped her tears with a handkerchief, and bowed to the old lady: "Thank you grandmother for your understanding."


    After ?? finished speaking, he left with the maid.


    Mrs. Tang sighed after Tang Xinran left: "Why can''t it make sense, you have to send her face to be beaten."


    Madam Su didn''t want to make the old lady feel uncomfortable, so she said, "After counting the days, Chunwei should also make the list. Maybe it was because the other side was busy and forgot to reply. Since the second lady doesn''t give up, the old lady, you just need to revise the book. "


    Mrs. Tang knew in her heart that even if she wrote another letter, the result would be the same. She was afraid that she would have to make the Xiao family unhappy, but in order to make her granddaughter give up, she still said, "Go spread paper and study ink."


    It didn''t take long before another letter was sent from Jiangling''s government office and sent to the capital.


    *


    Princess Jing''an stayed in the mansion for a while like a quail, but now I really can''t stay any longer, after all, the princess mansion is almost turning into a slum.


    Just when Princess Jing was at a loss, thinking about whether to go to the palace again to find the saint and Concubine Li, Mammy Zhang walked in quickly: "Princess, someone brought this box."


    Princess Jing''an looked at the box in Zhang Mama''s hand: "Who sent it?"


    Mother Zhang shook her head and said, "The guard didn''t know either. He heard the door being slammed. After opening the door, no one was seen, only this box was on the ground."


    Mother Zhang put the box on the table, Princess Jing An watched around the box for a long time, it said Princess Jing An opened it personally, she motioned for Mammy Zhang to tear the seal and open the box.


    Mother Zhang heard the princess'' words and felt like she was on the verge of an enemy. She was afraid that there was something strange in it, but she still raised her hand and reached out to the box.


    After doing psychological construction for a long time, I finally tore off the seal and opened the box.


    The moment the ?? box was opened, both of them looked at it. The box was not big, so it was clear at a glance.


    There was a letter on top, Princess Jing An reached out and picked up the letter, and the two of them were shocked when they saw the silver ingots neatly placed in the box.


    Princess Jing An hurriedly opened the letter in her hand, which was very simple, that is, the person who wrote the letter encouraged her to go to the palace to make trouble, and said that she was almost a joke in the capital now, saying that she was timid.


    He also knew the current state of Princess Jing''an''s mansion, and said that no matter what the situation was, the Holy Master and Concubine Li should give her an explanation, because she was the only victim in the whole thing.


    Obviously, the person who sent the letter didn''t know the true identity of Princess Jing''an.


    But this letter aroused Princess Jing''an''s fighting spirit, thinking to herself: No matter whether she is of the royal bloodline or not, she can''t control herself. If they hadn''t fought secretly, how could she have gotten to this stage.


    The more I thought about it, the more angry I became. I looked at the promise in the letter, thought about my own situation, and made a decision in my heart.


    put away the letter and said to Mammy Zhang, "Put this money away, it just solves our urgent need."


    Mammy Zhang didn''t know what was written in the letter, but she just felt that the princess was different from a few days ago. She felt a little unsure. She was afraid that if something happened to the princess, the princess'' mansion would not be able to withstand the toss. .


    But she was a servant and could not control the master, so she had to take the box: "Does the princess have any orders?"


    Princess Jing''an glanced at the box: "Since you have the money, then arrange for someone to go out to buy it, and talk about other things later."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 704： miscalculated results

    Chapter 704 Miscalculated the result


    The day of the palace exam soon arrived. During this time, Xiao Chenrui did not read the dead book, but read some things about people''s livelihood and the court that Jing Rui had sorted out for him.


    The palace exam is about to enter the palace early to wait. Yun Yi is now a big belly. Jing Rui accompanied her back to Xiao''s house the day before. This morning, Yun Yi was not sent to send it, but instead of Yun Yi, he came to Xiao early. The palace, personally escorted people to the gate of the palace.


    watched him and other candidates who participated in the palace exam being led into the palace together by the palace staff, and then left.


    Yunyi is not as nervous as Mrs. Xiao, anyway, no matter what the result of today''s palace exam is, the future of the eldest brother Xiao Chenrui will not be bad.


    I practiced calligraphy for a while, and when I saw Zelan come in, I wanted to speak a few times before I stopped writing: "Tell me, what''s the matter?"


    Zelan said: "There is news from Ximing City."


    Yun Yi cleaned his hands and left the desk: "What''s the situation?"


    Zelan was really afraid of affecting the young lady''s mood, but she had to say it, so she poured a cup of tea for her master first: "The Shao family only talked about half of it, what I didn''t say was that the Shao family cousin is really good.


    The Feng family was originally a scholarly family, and they valued virtue, but the Shao family cousin had to do it every once in a while, causing headaches for the rest of the Feng family.


    Her son really happened because his brother-in-law took him out, but if it wasn''t for his brother-in-law, he would have lost his life. Her brother-in-law was also seriously injured in order to save his nephew.


    But besides being a sister-in-law, she didn''t appreciate her brother-in-law, and she talked about it when she had nothing to do. In addition to being annoyed by her, the Feng family was also a little afraid of her.


    This time, the person that the cousin of the Feng family is going to marry is not a good person. He is a distant cousin of the Feng family who lives in Fengfu temporarily. He is three years older than the uncle, but he is beautiful. They are all pretending to be gentle.


    But as soon as he came to his cousin Shao Xiaorong, he would deliberately say something or not, which made the cousin of the Shao family get angry every time and made a big scene.


    A few days ago, because of the provocation of the young lady, the Shao family''s cousin, when she got angry, pushed the person, maybe she was angry, and she used more strength.


    The young lady had a premeditated plan, but she also miscalculated the result. She was afraid that she wanted to fall into the water, but instead of falling into the pond behind, she suddenly fell to the side, and her face slammed into the side. on the stone.


    Now that the young lady has quit, the Feng family also thinks that the cousin of the Shao family is really outrageous. It''s okay to be noisy on weekdays, but this time she even hurt someone.


    In order to compensate the cousin, and to suppress the cousin of the Shao family, I wanted to let the cousin of the Feng family marry the lady as a flat wife. "


    Yun Yi said lightly: "Let Xiao Yiping fly the pigeon to pass the book, and let someone investigate the previous affairs of that young lady, hurry up."


    In the next afternoon, the investigation results were sent over. This young lady was originally from the capital. Because she had an affair with a brother-in-law of the same clan, she was divorced from her husband''s family and could not stay in the capital, so she was sent to Ximing. The Chengfeng family took refuge temporarily.


    I didn''t think that it was only a few months after I arrived at the house, and I had an idea.


    Although Yunyi doesn''t like her cousin Shao Xiaorong''s style, but the Shao family is not bad except for the aunt and grandmother in the big house.


    But I will also make it clear to the Shao family that if this cousin doesn''t restrain herself in the future, if something happens, don''t come to me.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 705： The new champion

    Chapter 705


    In the evening, the jinshi who participated in the imperial examination were sent out by the palace officials.


    The palace exam is over, the papers are reviewed the next day, the rankings are released again, and those who can enter the gold list, even if they are not the jinshi and the first, the birth of a jinshi and a jinshi also means that the future is limitless.


    Jing Rui finished his official business early and arrived at the gate of the palace. Now Yun Yi is inconvenient, and there is no one else in the Xiao family. It can only be that his brother-in-law is more worried.


    Jing Rui saw someone coming: "How is it?"


    Xiao Chenrui didn''t answer directly, but laughed. Just by looking at this expression, he knew that he must have played well.


    He looked around and then whispered, "I feel pretty good myself, and I would like to thank you brother-in-law for helping me sort out the information."


    Jing Rui motioned for him to get in the car, and then said: "Why are you being polite to me, your sister asked me to sort it out for you, and I wanted you to know more about current events and trends before entering the officialdom, which will of course help you perform in the palace exam. better."


    The two chatted about the current situation, and soon arrived at the Xiao residence.


    Jing Rui entered the house to greet the old lady, and was about to leave.


    Originally, Mrs. Xiao wanted to keep the meal, but Jing Rui said that she was not worried about Yunyi and wanted to go back to accompany her to eat, but the old lady didn''t stay any more.


    Xiao Chenrui''s scientific examination road is a perfect end, and he will only wait for the list to be released the day after tomorrow.


    The days of waiting were torturous. When the list was released, Xiao Chenrui hurriedly ate breakfast and left the house with Kong Qing early. Today''s mood is different from watching the list in the past. This time, it is the golden road to the future.


    When Xiao Chenrui arrived, many people came earlier than him. The gold list had not been posted yet, but the place where the list was posted was already crowded with people.


    When the people from the Ministry of Rites came out, the crowd exploded.


    Waiting for the list to be posted, some people are looking for their names, some people are reading them out loud, and at this moment, someone shouted out: "This year''s new champion Xiao Chenrui."


    Kong Qing, who was crowding into the crowd at this moment, also saw the name of his young master. In order to ensure that there would be no mistakes, he carefully confirmed it several times. , young master, hit."


    Soon Xiao Mansion and General Mansion both received news. Yun Yi couldn''t sit still in the mansion after learning that his eldest brother Xiao Chenrui had won this year''s new champion, so he directly reported to Mrs. Ming, and brought Banxia and Wenzhu with him. Back to Xiao Mansion.


    When she arrived, the official who came to deliver the good news had already left, and there were many people who came to congratulate outside.


    The housekeeper saw his young lady coming back, and greeted her with a happy face: "Miss, young master, he has won the champion of the new division."


    After ?? finished speaking, he slapped himself on the head: "Look at me, Miss must have gotten the news earlier, the old lady is in the main hall of the front yard now, Miss, please come in."


    Yun Yi just arrived at the entrance of the main hall when Mrs. Xiao saw her and stood up: "Yi''er, Rui Ge''er has been hit. If your grandfather knew, he should be at ease."


    Yunyi said, "I was too busy to go back to Northern Xinjiang to bring my grandfather''s bones back to the capital. Now that Rui Ge''er has won the champion of the new division, it''s time to bring him back."


    This is what I promised my grandmother before. Since I said it must be done, the day is getting warmer and warmer, with my own people and Jing Rui''s people escorting me.


    Soon after the first-class jinshi appointed by the sage entered the palace to thank him, Xiao Chenrui, the first-ranking scholar, was named as the editor of the Hanlin Academy, and the sixth-rank official, the second-ranked scholar and the third-ranked flower were named as the editor of the Hanlin Academy, and he was a seventh-rank official. The cross-horse parade began, which is the supreme honor that scholars all over the world yearn for.


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 706： Became the best choice for noble daughters in the capital to choose their son-in-law

    Chapter 706 became the best candidate for the noble daughters in the capital to choose their husbands


    Xiao Chenrui wears a golden flower black gauze hat, a big red robe, a hand-picked holy edict, and a red-maned horse with a golden saddle on his feet.


    is followed by the hand-picked No. 2 and Tan Hua. From the Golden Throne Hall to the palace gate, they have to pass through Taihe Gate, Meridian Gate, Duanmen, and Chengtian Gate, and finally arrive at the gate of the palace.


    There were crowds of people watching the fun along the way, and there were crowds of people everywhere. The teahouses and restaurants on both sides, good locations were reserved by the dignitaries and nobles of the various prefectures. Lang style.


    Xiao Chenrui won the champion at a young age, and for a while he became the best candidate for the noble daughters of the capital to choose their son-in-law.


    After the young ladies of each family saw the champion of the first prize, some noble ladies covered their mouths and screamed, some had a heart like a deer, some blushed, and some were dumbfounded. , all kinds of purses and fragrant flowers were thrown at Xiao Chenrui.


    The second place in the list is a middle-aged uncle in his thirties. This is the third time he has participated in the conference. He finally got his wish, and the third man behind it is Zhou Zheng, who is not too old. Many purses and fragrant flowers fell on him.


    After walking around the street, when Xiao Chenrui returned to Xiao''s house, there were still people and neighbors who were celebrating in front of the gate of Xiao''s house, followed by a compliment.


    The old lady of the Ji family next door smiled and looked at the old lady Xiao, who was standing at the gate of the mansion to welcome her grandson: "Before, I learned about Yuan, you said that Chen Rui is going to prepare for the palace exam, and he is not going to hold a banquet for the time being. This time, he is the champion of high school, so he can''t pay it back. Is there a reason?"


    Mrs. Xiao heard this: "How can you, Xiao''s house will start a three-day running water banquet tomorrow, and the neighbors are welcome to come and have a fun."


    Yun Yi had discussed this matter with the Xiao family before. Even if he couldn''t reach the rank of jinshi, as long as he was granted a jinshi background or a jinshi background, it would be a matter of honoring the lintel of Xiao''s family, and he should be thankful for God''s grace, so Mr. Xiao What people say is quite plausible.


    Xiao Chenrui and Daoxi''s people chatted for a while before entering the mansion.


    The wedding candy and the copper plate were prepared before. As for the cakes added later, Mrs. Xiao asked the mansion to prepare it in the morning, and it came in handy at this time.


    Soon Steward Zhao ordered the servants in the house to get busy, and notified Zhuangzi to deliver enough ingredients to the house tomorrow morning, and sent people out to buy things in advance.


    Now there is no shortage of money in the house, and Mrs. Xiao is still looking forward to being decent. This is the most glamorous thing the Xiao family has done in a hundred years.


    Juxiangyuan''s cook, on the day of the Flowing Water Banquet, arrived at Xiao''s house before dawn to start preparations.


    Xiao''s house was full of joy. The dignitaries and nobles in the capital sent people to extend their olive branches. Coupled with the existence of the general''s house, it can be said that on the first day of the Flowing Water Banquet, there was a lot of traffic and people in front of the gate of Xiao''s house.


    Fortunately, Xiao Chenrui sent his servants to maintain order. While congratulating, many people revealed that they wanted to marry.


    Old Madam Xiao almost floated away after being complimented, but fortunately there was Yunyi''s euphemistic greeting, so she didn''t get dizzy.


    The female family was hosted by the old lady of the Xiao family and Yunyi together, and the male guests were hosted by Jing Rui and Xiao Chenrui. After this day, their faces would freeze with laughter.


    After the guests were finally sent away, several people took the gift account sorted by the housekeeper and looked at it.


    Yun Yi smiled after seeing it: "This is really a way to make money. If you want to be rich, you should be promoted to a banquet and receive gifts."


    Jing Rui looked at the little woman''s expression and couldn''t help laughing. The congratulatory gifts sent by the people who came to congratulate him today were indeed unusual. The treasury of Xiao''s mansion suddenly filled up, which was better than the Xiao''s mansion before exile.


    In the next two days, the identities of those who came to congratulate were not as valuable as they were on the first day, and most of them were officials from small wealthy families and low-rank officials.


    After three days, the flowing water mats at the street corners fed the bolder people in the slums and beggars everywhere!


    After ?? three days of running water, the Xiao residence returned to calm, and Mrs. Xiao once again mentioned the matter of moving the grave for Xiao Huaiyuan.


    Xiao Chenrui first reported to the Hanlin Academy, then explained the situation to the Director and asked for leave.


    simply packed some luggage, took the entrustment of Mrs. Xiao and Yun Yi, and took Kong Qing and Xueling to the northern border.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 707： Lets just watch the show

    Chapter 707 Let''s just watch the show


    On the other side, the matter of the watch lady in Feng Mansion in Ximingcheng in the capital soon spread to the Feng family''s ears, which made the Feng family uneasy, so the marriage was over.


    That Miss Biao didn''t know that her waistcoat had fallen off at first, and she pretended to be weak, waiting for the eldest young master of the Feng family to carry her as his wife.


    It''s a pity that she was waiting left and right, and there was no movement in the house. The maids who served her before looked at her with disgust, and she felt strange for a while.


    She asked the maids if something happened in the mansion, and the maids shook their heads like a rattle and refused to say anything.


    I couldn''t hold it any longer, so I thought of going to my cousin''s aunt to inquire about the situation.


    As a result, how much my aunt and grandmother hated herself before, and how much she despised herself now, not to mention the matter of letting her be her cousin''s wife, and what she said inside and outside was that she should go back to Beijing.


    For a while, she felt a little confused by the second monk, and no one was willing to tell her the truth.


    turned to the front yard and wanted to ask my cousin what happened, but the result was that my cousin and a few classmates went away to work on errands, and the return date was uncertain.


    Now she understood, the cousin was afraid that he had left the house to hide from her, and when she was walking back absentmindedly, she heard someone talking from behind the rockery: "It looks like something on weekdays. off."


    "If you can''t run from the capital to our house to take refuge, look at those eyebrows, you don''t look like a serious person."


    "You''re right, there are quite a few serious cousins ??in our house. Who hasn''t come to the house for a short stay, but none of them have flirted with my cousin who hasn''t been here for a few days."


    "The most unbearable thing is that he still has an affair with his in-law''s cousin, which is really shameless."


    "Well, if you say a thousand words and ten thousand, that''s a person who is not comfortable in the house, and whoever marry is a scourge."


    She understood, it wasn''t her who said that, it turned out that the matter of her being in the capital had already spread to Ximing City.


    I was wrong at the beginning, I didn''t want to start over, why couldn''t I give her a chance to hurt her like this.


    The more I thought about it, the more saddened it became. She covered her mouth and ran away crying. The maid behind her was a little anxious: "Miss Biao, please slow down."


    The servants who were chewing their tongues after getting off the rockery were all startled, and they stuck their heads out to look at the place where the sound was made, and looked at Miss Biao, who was running far away.


    The last person in Feng Mansion who got the news was Shao Xiaorong: "It''s God who helped me, I didn''t expect to be such a coquettish child. The reputation in the capital is bad, and it''s shameless to come to this Ximing City to be ashamed."


    said and was about to go out: "I have to talk to her well."


    It was the maid behind her who grabbed her and said, "Young madam, you must not go, she is the one who has been talked about in the house these days. If you are involved, you will be involved, too. Why bother?


    Besides, the slave has heard that now, let alone the lady, even the old lady and Miss Biao have not been friendly before, and it is not because you know the shameful things she did in the capital, you calm down, I am afraid that she is also in Fengfu. It won''t be long, let''s just watch the show. "


    Shao Xiaorong couldn''t help laughing again: "You''re right, the fox''s tail is finally exposed, and she pretends to be weak and holy every day, bah, I see what face she has to come back to me to be arrogant, I really deserve it scold."


    Sure enough, within a few days, the lady Biao couldn''t stand the guidance of the people in the house, and finally left.


    Now Shao Xiaorong is completely relieved, and at the same time, she also received a letter from the Shao family in the capital.


    The Shao family didn''t know that the matter had been resolved. They only told her to calm down and stop causing trouble. The cousin and niece would not look at it and have already sent someone to investigate. I believe there will be news soon.


    It was only now that Shao Xiaorong understood why the matter in the capital could be spread to Feng Mansion, she was not stupid, and silently kept this favor in her heart.


    went to the study to pick up a pen and sent a letter to the Shao family in the capital, telling the story of what happened in Feng Mansion, and asking the Shao family not to forget to help her to thank her cousin.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 708： Dont care about it doesnt mean people can forget

    Chapter 708 Not caring about it does not mean that people can forget


    When the Shao family received the letter, they knew that Yunyi had already helped to deal with the affairs of Feng Mansion. The uncle of the Shao family was very grateful when he found out, and ordered his son to go to the General Mansion to thank Yunyi on his behalf.


    The great uncle and grandmother Qiu Qiaoyu said proudly for a while: "Hmph, in the future, Xiaorong has the support of the General''s Mansion. I think Feng Mansion will dare to be arrogant and want to carry that Hu Meizi as his wife. It''s a shame."


    The daughter-in-law Wang Yuanshan frowned and said: "A few days ago, when the daughter-in-law arrived at the General''s Mansion, Yun Yi had said that Xiaorong would be more temperamental in the future, and stop acting as a demon, and also said that she would not call the General''s Mansion in the future. If she speaks and does things in the name of the general, she will not sit idly by if it damages the reputation of the General''s Mansion."


    Qiu Qiaoyu gave a light ''hum'': "She just said that, and you can hear it like that. Besides, this time she didn''t say no, and she didn''t help settle the matter."


    Wang Yuanshan didn''t want to quarrel with her mother-in-law. Yun Yi''s expression that day was not like a joke. If she did something wrong in the name of the General''s Mansion, I''m afraid that Yun Yi would directly cut off the relationship between them.


    Yun Yi made it clear that day: this time, the young lady of the watch did have a handle for people to use, and it was a convenient thing, and she was looking at the face of the uncle of the Shao family, but don''t always think about it. Thinking of letting her help clean up the mess, she wasn''t so busy.


    Although the words are straightforward, I can understand it myself. After all, my mother-in-law did something like that to the Xiao family back then, and it doesn¡¯t mean that people can forget it if they don¡¯t care.


    But even if she told her mother-in-law about this, she wouldn''t take it to heart. She sighed in her heart and thought: It seems that I have to write another letter and ask my sister-in-law well, so as to save her from feeling that she has something to do. With the big tree of the General''s Mansion, everything will be worry-free.


    *


    Xiao Chenrui, who was full of wind and dust, drove Kong Qing and Xueling for half a month, and now he has reached the three-way intersection outside Tongling City.


    The three stopped at the crossroads, Kong Qing was a little excited: "Master, we will be able to reach the military residence area in another hour."


    Xiao Chenrui thought about his sister''s explanation, and said, "Don''t go back to Beijiang first, go to the General Military Mansion in Tongling City. After finishing the business, let''s go back to the Beijiang military area."


    Xiao Chenrui had just finished his words, and he had already ridden his horse to Tongling City. Before leaving, his sister instructed him to bring some pills to Gu Zongbing''s mother and let him deliver it to Zongbing Mansion in person.


    Yun Yi did this, of course, because of his own intentions. First, he was just in touch with his feelings. Second, when he arrived at the General Military Mansion, he would definitely want to talk about what he had to do when he returned to the northern border. Master Gu will definitely send someone to assist. With the help of Master Gu , things must be going well.


    Half an hour later, Xiao Chenrui''s master and servant three entered the city and appeared in the general military mansion.


    Chief soldier Gu Jianchuan was still stunned when he heard the guards coming in to report. He just received the official document from the imperial court yesterday, knowing that this year''s new champion is Xiao Chenrui, and he is still showing off to his colleagues today.


    slapped the table and stood up: "Quick, quick, quick, this officer will pick him up in person."


    said and walked out with a big laugh.


    Xiao Chenrui saw Lord Gu come out, and hurriedly stepped forward to greet him: "I have seen Lord."


    Gu Jianchuan stretched out his hand to support Xiao Chenrui, and laughed loudly: "I only received the official document from the imperial court yesterday, I learned that your kid is the No. 1 scholar in high school, but I didn''t expect to see it today, congratulations."


    Xiao Chenrui clasped his fists and replied with a smile, "Joy the same."


    The two of them talked and walked towards the house.


    Master Gu asked, "Why are you back at this time?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 709： reject

    Chapter 709 Rejection


    Xiao Chenrui followed Master Gu into the study room in the front yard: "My grandmother has been thinking about moving the grave for my grandfather. Before I started to do errands in the Hanlin Academy for the first time, I would do this first, and it would be good for my grandmother''s heart."


    Master Gu listened to Xiao Chenrui''s words and nodded: "Now, you are considered a success, it''s time to move your grandfather''s bones back."


    Waiting for the maid to get tea and leave, Xiao Chenrui said: "This time I came to the General Military Mansion, one is to visit the adults, and the other is to bring some pills to the old lady in the house on behalf of my sister."


    Master Gu was very grateful when he heard that he brought pills to his mother: "If my mother knew, she would be very happy, but unfortunately I haven''t been in the house for a few days."


    Xiao Chenrui took a small box from Xueling, which contained three bottles of repairing pills made by Yunyi himself: "Then please send it over to Mrs. Gu and send us our greetings."


    Mr. Gu took the box and said with a happy face: "Okay, okay, okay, I will definitely come. The county owner is really interested, and he will definitely say hello to me when he returns to Beijing."


    Because the time was too tight, Xiao Chenrui did not spend the night in Tongling City, but after having a meal at the General Military Mansion, he headed back to the northern Xinjiang with the afterglow of the sunset.


    It was agreed that Mr. Gu would send someone over to assist him with his affairs, but Xiao Chenrui did not refuse. After all, he had been away for so long, who knows whether the people in Weili would sell him face or not.


    Although there is a second cousin, he doesn''t want him to owe favor.


    As for Master Gu, I heard from my sister that the few bottles of pills were very precious, and it could be regarded as an indirect repayment of favor, so he did not reject Master Gu''s suggestion.


    When Xiao Chenrui returned to Northern Xinjiang, it was already completely dark. He did not go directly to his second cousin, Xiao Chenming, but went to Zhiwei Pastry Shop.


    The news has already been received here, everything is arranged properly, just waiting for Xiao Chenrui to come to the door.


    Xiao Yining saw Xiao Chenrui and the three of them, and greeted them enthusiastically: "Master Xiao, you are here, please come inside."


    After a few words of greetings, Xiao Chenrui brought Kong Qing and Xueling into the house to bathe and change, ready to rest. It was true that he had been on the road for the past few days, and he did not rest well at all.


    Now that I have returned to Northern Xinjiang, I finally feel at ease. I am ready to have a good night¡¯s rest. I will go to my second cousin Xiao Chenming early tomorrow.


    *


    In the capital, the old lady of the Xiao family received a letter from Mrs. Tang again.


    After reading the content, his face became ugly, and he frowned: "Su Ye, send this letter to the General''s Mansion and hand it over to the young lady in person."


    Su Ye took the letter: "Yes, old lady."


    When Yun Yi saw the letter, she also frowned slightly: "What does grandma mean? If there is no reply, then it must be disagreement. Why did you write to ask clearly? This is not to embarrass both families. ."


    Yun Yi looked at Su Ye and said, "Tell your grandmother, she doesn''t need to worry about this matter, I will take care of it."


    She can also understand her grandmother''s feelings. After all, she still has to be concerned about the face of the three of them. If she says lightly, she''s afraid that the other side won''t understand it. If she''s serious, she''s afraid that it will affect the relationship with the Tang family.


    After Su Ye left, Yun Yi directly repaired a letter, politely rejected the Tang family''s proposal, and mentioned the dangers of consanguineous marriage. Of course, he only mentioned it briefly. Whether they can accept it or not is their business.


    The question of principle, that is, it is impossible to agree to it.


    If you reply to this letter like this, and the Tang family has to mention it again, it would be better to contact less in the future.


    Dry the ink, seal the letter, and send it out quickly.


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 710： This is my grandfathers wish

    Chapter 710 This is my grandfather''s wish


    Xiao Chenming never thought that he opened the door early in the morning and saw his cousin Xiao Chenrui. He thought it was because of his dazzling eyes, and he thought that he had not rested well, so he raised his hand and rubbed his eyes: "This is all dazzling."


    You can look up again, and people are still standing there.


    Xiao Chenrui laughed when he saw the second cousin''s actions: "Cousin, it''s me, Chen Rui, you didn''t see it."


    Xiao Chenming heard what the outsider said, widened his eyes: "Chen Rui, you, you, why are you here?"


    Xiao Chenrui laughed: "I''m back to do something, let''s go in and talk."


    Mr. Wei, who had already woken up in the room, heard the movement in the courtyard and walked out. When he saw the two people who came in, he was also stunned: "Third Young Master, why did you return to Northern Xinjiang?"


    Xiao Chenrui greeted Mrs Wei before saying, "Grandma ordered me to come back and bring my grandfather''s bones back to Beijing."


    Wei frowned and said, "The grave is going to be moved."


    Xiao Chenrui nodded slightly: "Yes, my grandmother has been thinking about this since she returned to Beijing."


    How could Mrs. Wei not understand, she nodded and said, "It''s cold outside, come in and sit, and I''ll prepare breakfast for you."


    When Xiao Chenrui went out, Xiao Yining said that he would send someone to bring breakfast.


    Xiao Chenrui said, "Auntie, don''t prepare breakfast for me, the entourage will bring it over later."


    Wei Shi smiled and didn''t answer, everyone came to the door, how could he not prepare.


    Xiao Chenrui was still carrying a bag in his hand, and when he entered the room, he remembered: "Cousin, this is what my grandmother and my sister asked me to bring to Ze Qi, you can put it away."


    Xiao Chenming reached out and took it: "Nowadays, our life is pretty good. I told my grandmother that we don''t have to always remember us. It is unfilial to not be filial by her old man''s side. How can we let her old man worry about us."


    How could Xiao Chenrui not understand what my cousin meant: "Cousin, even if I say it, my grandmother won''t listen. It''s normal to think about you guys. Just let him go, as long as my grandmother is happy."


    Xiao Chenming also knew that what his cousin said was reasonable, so he raised his hand and patted his shoulder without saying anything.


    After the two brothers sat down, they started talking about business.


    Mr. Wei boiled the water, brought tea in, and poured a cup for each person before turning around and leaving the door.


    Just a few steps out of the house when he heard his son shouting excitedly: "Is this true? This is really good."


    Xiao Chenming stood up and stared at his cousin, not knowing how to express his happiness.


    thought: This is the champion, and the Xiao family also has a champion.


    Xiao Chenming felt a little dizzy for a while, this is the matter of honoring his ancestors, even if this person is not him, but he still feels the light on his face, his mood is so excited, that is called surging.


    Wait a little calm down: "Cousin, this is my grandfather''s wish, no, let''s buy more paper money and talk to my grandfather well, so that he can rest his eyes under Jiuquan."


    After speaking, he didn''t want to wait for a moment, he pulled Xiao Chenrui and went out: "Come on, let''s go buy burning paper, wine and meat, and tell him about it at the grave of grandfather."


    Xiao Chenrui hurriedly stopped people: "Cousin, I have prepared these for me, and they will be delivered in a while. My grandmother asked someone to do the math. The day after tomorrow is an auspicious day. I think I will go to worship today, and the day after tomorrow. Find someone to move the grave."


    Xiao Chenming calmed down after listening to his cousin''s words, knowing that this was a good thing, and that it would be best for his grandfather to return to Beijing to find a new place for burial. After all, the grandmother will be buried together a hundred years later.


    But I don''t know why, but my heart felt empty all of a sudden. After my grandmother and Erfang people left, every ghost festival, I would go to my grandfather''s grave by myself. After that, if I want to worship, I will get to the intersection. Thinking of this, my heart suddenly feels Suffering up.


    Knowing that it is not easy for my cousin to return to the northern border, he sighed in his heart: "Okay, since grandma is optimistic about the future, then do as she ordered."


    Mr. Wei stood in the yard for a long time, but he didn''t hear anything good, so he was very curious.


    At this time, Xiao Yunshan also came out of the wing: "Auntie, who is here?"


    Mr. Wei glanced at her, and then looked at the hall subconsciously: "It''s your third brother."


    Xiao Yunshan thought she heard it wrong, so she asked again, "Auntie, who are you talking about?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 711： You are so heartless

    Chapter 711 You are really heartless


    Wei raised his foot and walked towards the kitchen: "You heard right, it''s your third brother Xiao Chenrui who came from the capital to move your grandfather''s grave."


    Xiao Yunshan immediately became excited when she heard it, her eyes lit up all of a sudden, covering her heart that was beating like thunder, this was one of the few opportunities for her to return to Beijing.


    I don''t care if I want to make breakfast or not, I turned around and walked quickly to the main room: "Third brother, is it really you?"


    Xiao Chenrui looked at this half-sister without the slightest excitement, and nodded slightly at her: "Yunshan."


    Xiao Yunshan stepped forward: "Third brother, I heard from my aunt, you are going back to northern Xinjiang to move the grave for your grandfather?"


    Xiao Chenrui gave a light "um": "Yes."


    Xiao Yunshan was so nervous, she got closer, and said tentatively, "Third brother, can you take me back to Beijing this time?"


    When she was in the capital before, Yun Yi told Xiao Chenrui about Xiao Yunshan, guessing that if she didn''t get married, she would probably mention the matter of going back to Beijing.


    Sure enough, my sister guessed it.


    Xiao Chenrui shook his head and said, "I''m afraid I can''t. I have limited time. After the grave is moved the day after tomorrow, I will hurry back to the capital. It is not convenient to take you."


    Xiao Yunshan was anxious: "I''m not afraid of hard work."


    Xiao Chenrui frowned slightly and said, "If you can keep up with us running two hundred miles a day, then follow."


    Xiao Yunshan is in trouble now: "Third brother, can''t you find someone to **** me back to Beijing?"


    Xiao Chenrui ignored him, but said to his cousin: "In the iron ore factory, you have to go and tell Wei Li that I have a handwritten letter from the commander-in-chief here. If you take it, it should be easier to handle. "


    Xiao Chenming nodded: "Alright, let them do their filial piety one last time."


    Xiao Yunshan saw that the third brother ignored her and was a little anxious: "third brother, I, I beg you, I want to go back to Beijing."


    Xiao Chenrui is somewhat sympathetic to Xiao Yunshan, but he will not forget what Xiao Yunshan did back then.


    Now everything in the house is earned by my sister, and it has nothing to do with the Xiao family. There is no shortage of her in the house, but after returning to Beijing, she is the young lady of the Xiao family, and it is impossible for her to fend for herself. , With Xiao Yunshan''s temperament, I''m afraid that the house will be disturbed forever.


    Xiao Chenrui said: "In the beginning, you chose the road yourself, and the Xiao Mansion no longer exists. How will you live when you return to the capital?"


    Xiao Yunshan''s eyes widened: "Can''t I live with you?"


    Xiao Chenrui looked at her: "There are some things that you don''t regret, so we have to forgive you. Thinking about what you did in the first place, why should I believe that you can go back to Beijing to stay safe and not look for trouble?"


    Xiao Yunshan''s face was extremely ugly when she heard this.


    Thinking of the hardships he has suffered in the past few years, his eyes suddenly turned red: "Third brother, everyone is selfish, I just want to make my life better, what''s wrong?"


    Xiao Chenrui shook his head and said, "When we left Beijiang, we did everything we had to do. You''ve thought about it, yes, but we didn''t step on the three of us."


    Xiao Yunshan was a little anxious, and didn''t hide her expression: "No matter what, I''m also your sister. Now that you are living well in the capital, why can''t you help me?"


    Xiao Chenrui looked at Xiao Yunshan''s hideous expression, and once again made up his mind, such a person must never be brought back to Beijing, otherwise he would be asking for trouble.


    Xiao Chenrui didn''t want to entangle with her any more, and said to his cousin: "It''s not easy to come back. I want to visit my former friends. When you have breakfast, we''ll meet at the intersection at the beginning of the morning and visit grandfather''s grave together."


    Xiao Chenming can understand his cousin''s choice.


    When you did something wrong, it wasn''t that you said a few good words, that you regretted it, and others had to forgive you. What Yun Shan did back then was really hurtful.


    Xiao Yunshan has waited so long for the opportunity to return to Beijing, how can she stop: "Third brother, you are really heartless. Back then, when you patted your **** and returned to Beijing, have you ever thought about how to live in northern Xinjiang as a girl? ?


    The third sister doesn''t matter, you are the eldest son of the second room, what face will you have to explain to your father in the future? "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 712： The country is easy to change, the nature is difficult to change

    Chapter 712 Jiangshan is easy to change and its nature is difficult to change


    Xiao Chenming, who was next to him, couldn''t bear it any longer: "Yunshan, when Yunyi left Beijiang, he found me privately and left fifty taels of silver with me.


    Explain that when you get married, 22 taels of silver will be used to press the bottom of the box, 10 taels of silver will be used to buy you a dowry, and the remaining 20 taels of silver will be a gift for you to prepare two children.


    For a long time, the person who has no face to see second uncle is you, no one is a fool, just don''t want to care about you, you choose the way yourself, and now you have to talk to people about family, don''t think you are too selfish, too self-righteous, too late Yet? "


    Xiao Yunshan never thought of such a thing. After hearing what her cousin said, she felt ashamed and ran out with her face covered.


    Standing at the door of the kitchen, Mrs. Wei looked at Xiao Yunshan, who covered her face and ran out of the hospital, and snorted coldly in her heart: I really want to come out, I don''t think about what I did in the first place, and I thought everyone was taking advantage of it. Woolen cloth.


    The current Xiao mansion is not the previous Xiao mansion. The current Xiao mansion was earned by the Yunyi sisters and brothers. Why should I take you back and let you enjoy the happiness for nothing?


    Thinking about Xiao Yunshan''s temperament, I''m afraid she will make other demands when she goes back.


    If it wasn''t for the separation of the first and second rooms, and she lived with them again, and felt that people had to bow their heads under the eaves, she would have caused trouble long ago.


    She has seen her ask her son for money more than once. If it wasn''t for not much money, she could be a laborer at home, and she would have already packed her bed and left.


    The words of the ancestors can''t be wrong, Jiangshan is easy to change his nature and hard to change, people like Xiao Yunshan are too selfish, fortunately Chen Rui did not agree to her softly.


    sighed and thought again: I don¡¯t know when their family will be able to return to Beijing, and who would want to stay here if they can, and I don¡¯t complain that Xiao Yunshan has the intention of returning to Beijing.


    In the main room, Xiao Chenming patted his cousin on the shoulder: "Don''t take Yun Shan''s words to heart."


    Xiao Chenrui''s face was not very good-looking, but she didn''t take it to heart. Anyway, she chose the road herself, and it was impossible for her to do whatever she wanted.


    Xiao Chenming said, "After Yun Shu got engaged, she originally told her about a marriage, but Yun Shan didn''t like it, and she was afraid that I would use her marriage to help her own future, saying that she was in charge of her marriage, so We didn''t intervene anymore."


    Xiao Chenrui just listened to it, and he didn''t plan to care anyway, so he didn''t say anything.


    The two chatted a few more times, and Xiao Chenrui left the main room after saying hello to Mrs. Wei.


    Xiao Chenrui just walked out not too far when Kong Qing came over: "Master, why did you come out, where do you plan to use breakfast?"


    glanced at the food box in the hands of Kong Qing and Xiao Yining: "Go back to the carriage."


    He really didn''t want to go back to his cousin, and he didn''t want to run into Xiao Yunshan again, so as not to be embarrassed.


    After Xiao Chenrui left, Mrs Wei said to her son who was standing at the gate of the courtyard: "Brother Ming, go to your Yue''s house in a moment and bring Yun Shu and your wife and children back. Chen Rui finally came back, always together. for a meal."


    Xiao Chenming nodded: "Okay, I''ll send a message in a while and ask them to come back sooner. Today I have to go to the iron ore factory and move the tomb the day after. Chen Rui took the handwritten letter from the chief soldier and allowed his father and the others to come back to pay their respects. bye."


    When Wei Shi heard that Xiao Renli was coming back, there was a moment of unnaturalness on his face, but his expression returned immediately: "Alright."


    Xiao Chenming was thinking about things all the time, and he didn''t notice the change in his mother''s expression. Only then did he remember the matter of his cousin''s new high school top student, and he held Wei''s hand with some gaffe: "Mother, there is another great thing that I want to share with you. Say."


    Mr. Wei has been thinking about this all the time. Originally, if his son didn''t speak up, he would have to ask: "What is it that made you so rude."


    Xiao Chenming realized his gaffe and hurriedly retracted his hand: "Mother, Chen Rui is this year''s new champion."


    After hearing this, Mrs Wei didn''t know what to do for a while, and it took a long time to confirm: "Are you sure about this? Can''t you talk nonsense?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 713： almost no regrets

    Chapter 713 Almost didn''t regret dying


    Xiao Chenming said with a smile: "How can this be fake, Chen Rui said it himself, and the official document from the capital has arrived in Tongling City, I am afraid that Weili will receive it today."


    Wei''s heart was beating so fast, she pinched herself hard: "It really hurts, it''s not a dream."


    After ??, he asked again: "Is Chen Rui this year''s new champion?"


    Xiao Chenming nodded heavily: "Yes, it is absolutely true."


    It took a long time for Wei to fully accept it.


    Xiao Chenming had breakfast, and first went to Yue''s house to inform his wife and sister, and asked them to take Ze Qi home quickly.


    My sister is getting married in a few months. She has been busy with needlework these days. A few days ago, she helped him make four screen stands. His wife, Sun Zhenyu, asked her second brother from her family to help draw patterns yesterday.


    The young ladies of the Sun family get along pretty well with their sister Xiao Yunshu on weekdays. After helping with the threading, one of them claimed a fan and prepared to help with embroidery.


    After this toss, it was getting too late. As a result, when he was about to leave, Ze Qi was too tired to play and fell asleep.


    They are now living in Yunyi''s original house, which is some distance from Sun''s house. It was windy last night, and they were afraid that Ze Qi, who was sleeping, would catch cold, so their aunt and sister-in-law also lived in Sun''s house last night.


    When Sun Zhenyu and Xiao Yunshu learned from Xiao Chenming''s mouth that Chen Rui had won the champion, the two of them had been wandering in the world, and some couldn''t believe it.


    Xiao Chenming sent the news and asked their sister-in-law to go home earlier. He went directly to Weili, told Weili about the situation, and took out the handwritten letter of the commander-in-chief, and Weili sent someone to the iron ore factory.


    When things were done, Xiao Chenming explained the situation to Wei Li, and took another three days off. Just after the matter was done, the official document from the imperial court was sent.


    Xiao Chenrui has lived in the northern Xinjiang, and the people in Weili have a sense of honor.


    Xiao Chen Mingchen arrived at the intersection at the beginning of time, and walked to the cemetery with Xiao Chenrui who was waiting there.


    Xiao Chenrui, according to his grandmother''s instructions, talked about everything at home with his grandfather, and finally said: "The day after tomorrow, I will take you back to Beijing."


    The two left the cemetery and agreed to have dinner together at night, and then they separated. Xiao Chenrui went to Weili to visit his former colleagues and received countless congratulations.


    In the evening, Xiao Chenming invited Xiao Yunling and Xiao Yunru over together. During this period, Xiao Yunru hesitated several times, but in the end he didn''t say anything.


    With the handwriting from the Chief Soldier, the iron ore factory was very happy to have someone pick him up.


    After Xiao Renli''s family hit the road, they learned that Xiao Chenrui had returned to the northern Xinjiang to move the grave, and asked him to bring his family back to the northern Xinjiang to worship his father.


    Xiao Renli was silent all the way. He never thought that his family would be able to return to Beijiangweili again because of this.


    They only returned to Weili on the morning of the day the grave was moved. Some of them had a good relationship with Xiao Chenming, and some were sent by the Chief Soldier. Anyway, after the worship, everything went smoothly.


    When Xiao Renli''s family found out that Xiao Chenrui was actually this year''s new champion, they almost didn''t regret it.


    Until the grave removal ceremony was over, the Dafang family had not recovered from the shock.


    Let Xiao Chenming do the follow-up, Xiao Chenrui took his grandfather''s corpse and left directly, and rushed to the capital.


    *


    In the backyard of the Yamen of Jiangling Mansion, Tang Xinran ran to the old lady''s courtyard with her maid after learning that there was a letter from the capital.


    It was just that after she learned the contents of the letter from the old lady, she stayed there for a long time before she could react.


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 714： presumptuous

    Chapter 714 Presumptuous


    The old people often say that spring rain is as expensive as oil, but in this area of ??Pingzhou, it has been raining for several days, making the road muddy.


    When Tang Yilin saw the content of the official document of the imperial court, he stood up from his chair at once, opened his eyes and read it carefully no more than three times, only then did he believe that he was not mistaken.


    didn''t care about anything else, he packed up, took the official document and went back to the inner courtyard, and went straight to the old lady''s courtyard.


    He was excited, and when he came in, he didn''t pay attention to the expressions of his mother and niece, he just said loudly: "Mother, good news, great news."


    The old lady saw her son''s face full of smiles, and she was in high spirits: "What is the news that makes you so happy."


    Tang Yilin laughed boldly: "Mother, great news, Rui Ge''er won the champion, the champion of the new division, it''s really too promising."


    Madam Tang was too excited to hear about it, she clutched her chest and said, "Our brother Rui has become the champion of the new division?"


    Tang Yilin handed the official document to his mother: "If your mother doesn''t believe it, you can read it yourself."


    Mrs. Tang didn''t reach out, but Tang Xinran, who was standing by the side, grabbed the official document and read it. After reading the content on it, she whispered: "Cousin really won the champion."


    looked up at his grandmother: "Grandmother, you have also seen that my cousin has an immeasurable future. I beg you to be happy. If my granddaughter can do as she wishes, it will be a good thing for our Tang family, right?"


    Madam Tang looked at Xin Ran with complicated eyes: "Xin Ran, people often say that twisted melons are not sweet, even if grandmother wants to fulfill you, she will have to agree with the Xiao family and your cousin.


    But you have also seen it, even your cousin has written a letter in person. It must be the Xiao family and your cousin who are unwilling. Even if grandmother writes ten or eight letters, it will be in vain. The family relationship is strained. "


    Tang Yilin also understood now, he looked at his niece standing beside him: "When did this happen, why don''t I know?"


    Tang Xinran was a little afraid of this uncle on weekdays, so she looked at her grandmother as if asking for help.


    Madam Tang sighed in her heart, and then she said, "Xin Ran has always been happy with Chen Rui, and she begged me a few days ago to mention it to the Xiao family, but the Xiao family has not responded, I thought. The old lady of the Xiao family probably didn''t want to.


    Ke Xinran is a stubborn girl and wants a result, so she wrote another letter, but she just received a letter from Yunyi and declined.


    We were talking about this, and you came here. "


    After Mrs. Tang finished speaking, she also handed the letter on the small table to her son.


    Tang Yilin took a brief look at it: "Since Yun Yi has declined, let''s not mention this matter again, to save the two from having a rift."


    How can Tang Xinran be willing: "Cousin didn''t refuse, why can my cousin call the shots for my cousin? Could it be that she climbed the high branch herself, and wanted her cousin to climb the high branch too. She disliked the poor and loved the rich, and looked down on our Tang family."


    As soon as she finished speaking, she heard Tang Yilin yell: "Let''s be presumptuous."


    This loud shout was so loud that even the old lady sitting at the top and the second lady Wang Shimei, who had not yet entered the door, were startled.


    Tang Yilin''s eyes were full of anger: "You are a girl''s family, why are you so open-mouthed, the money and property that the Tang family has brought in the past few years have been greedy by your foreign family, if it weren''t for your cousin, your cousin and Whether the cousin will survive is unknown, why do you think she is?


    Why do you make irresponsible remarks about the Xiao family and your cousin, just because you want to marry into the Xiao family, they are not as you want, and with your performance today, I am afraid that no one else is willing to marry, go back to yourself Stay in the courtyard, don''t come out and show shame to the Tang family. "


    It was the first time that Tang Xinran was scolded in front of so many people. She couldn''t stand it. Tears poured out all of a sudden, she turned around and ran out.


    As a result, they collided with the second lady Wang Shimei who was eavesdropping outside the door. The mother and daughter, together with the maid who followed behind the second lady Wang Shimei, fell to the ground together, screaming for a while.


    The maid in the house saw this, and hurried over to help up the group of people who had fallen to the ground.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 715： Dont be in a hurry

    Chapter 715 Don''t rush to get bored


    Tang Yilin only glanced at the door and said seriously to Madam Tang: "Mother, since Yun Yi has written the letter in person, it means that the Xiao family does not agree, and they are embarrassed to be embarrassed by the Tang family, so let''s not rush to make fun of it. ."


    Mrs. Tang sighed: "It''s my mother''s selfishness, thinking that since girl Xinran likes Rui Ge''er, it would be a good thing if she really did. I was selfish and didn''t consider other people''s feelings."


    The second wife, Wang Shimei, because Tang Yilin mentioned her parents'' family before, she is standing there like a quail now, for fear of being discovered, and the important matter of the province will be brought to her again.


    It''s just that she doesn''t want to be discovered, so she can hide.


    Tang Yilin turned around and stared at her coldly: "Yifeng is not in the house for something, you can take care of the people and things in the second room. If something goes wrong, I will ask you to be held accountable."


    Wang Shimei was thinking about how to answer when she heard Tang Xinran''s maid Linger shouting in panic: "Blood, blood."


    At the same time, everyone followed her line of sight, Chu Xiang, the maid behind the second lady Wang Shimei, was covering her stomach with a very painful expression on her face, but she kept holding back.


    Wang Shimei looked at the maid with anger on her face: "Chu Xiang, what''s going on?"


    The girl named Chu Xiang was speechless because of her stomach pain, and large beads of sweat dripped from her forehead.


    The old lady looked at the situation: "What are you still doing, why don''t you ask the doctor to come over?"


    The clever little girl hurried out.


    The old lady said to Rong Yu, the maid next to her, "Go and invite the eldest lady over."


    Rong Yu got the old lady''s order and ran out quickly.


    The doctor and the eldest lady Meng Changzhen entered the old lady''s courtyard one after the other.


    That maid, Chu Xiang, has been helped to the side room, and the mansion doctor was taken by the maid in the old lady''s courtyard.


    On the way over, the eldest lady, Meng Changzhen, heard Rong Yu, who was beside the old lady, tell the story of the matter. She also had her own guesses in her heart. After entering the door, she nodded to her husband, and then went to her mother-in-law to salute: "I have seen you. Mother."


    Madam Tang frowned: "Changzhen, you came just in time."


    Meng Changzhen glanced at her husband: "Mother, my husband still has business to deal with in his yamen, you see."


    She doesn''t want her husband to get involved with the second house, it''s too bad.


    Old Madam Tang understood what the eldest daughter-in-law was thinking, and nodded, "If you have something to do in the Yilin Yamen, just go and do it. It''s good to have Changzhen here."


    Tang Yilin nodded, glanced at the second younger brother and sister who was breathing fire in his eyes, thinking about what happened next, he couldn''t help feeling a little disappointed with the second younger brother who was away from home.


    After Tang Yilin left, Meng Changzhen said: "Second brother and sister, before the matter is clear, you have to restrain your temper, Xin Ran and Xin Zhi are both at the age to talk about kissing."


    Wang Shimei originally had Tang Yifeng''s heart, but she became sober when she heard the sister-in-law''s mention of the marriage of her two daughters.


    The Tang family is not like Beppu. There are groups of wives and concubines in the backyard. Whether it is the grandfather Tang Qikun, the eldest grandfather Tang Yilin, and the second grandfather Tang Yifeng, there is only one passer-by in the backyard, and none of them have given birth.


    Now that his sons are married, but the maid of the second room is pregnant, it is strange that Wang Shimei is not angry.


    If the maid was pregnant, she would understand. After all, when it was inconvenient for her, her husband would also rest there.


    But now that the maid next to her is pregnant, she is really angry.


    Not long after, the doctor came from the side room: "I have seen the old lady, I have seen the two ladies."


    The old lady called out and asked directly, "How is it?"


    The doctor replied, "I''m almost three months pregnant, and the baby in my belly is temporarily saved, but I have to take care of it after that."


    The old lady was in trouble for a moment, but after thinking about it, it is better to wait for the investigation to be clear before dealing with it: "Everything is handled by Laofu''s doctor."


    The ??fu doctor is a smart man: "It should be, if there is nothing else, the subordinates will go to dispense the medicine."


    The old lady waved her hand: "Go."


    The mansion doctor turned around and walked out with a wicked smile on his face. Today, he had to work hard to save the child in Chu Xiang''s belly. Although he didn''t know if it was the second master''s seed, he could It''s good to be angry with the second lady.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 716： personal enmity

    Chapter 716 Private Vengeance


    He and Chu Xiang''s girl have no personal relationship, and now he is struggling to keep the child in his belly just to anger the second lady. As for whether the fetus can be saved in the future, it depends on the girl''s own good fortune.


    The second lady was afraid that she had forgotten the humiliation she had done to his wife and daughter a few years ago, but he kept it in his heart and could not forget it every day.


    If it wasn''t for the second master of the Tang family treating them well, he wouldn''t know if he would have done something impulsive to relieve the hatred in his heart.


    It turned out that Tang Yilin hired the doctor after he came to Jiang Ling to take office. He was said to be the doctor of the government. In fact, sometimes the yamen in front of him also needed him to be responsible.


    However, Tang Zhifu added extra money, and the matter was not too much, he was very happy.


    Not long after the business trip, an old wife brought her daughter to visit him once. The daughter was curious about the prefect¡¯s backyard and knew that there was a garden behind, so she wanted to go there and have a look.


    He thought that at noon, the masters would not come out, so he wanted to take his wife and daughter for a walk at that time. He didn''t think that he brought his wife and children to the garden for a while, and the prefect sent someone over. find him.


    He thought that even if there was something going on at the yamen in front of him, the time would not be too long, so he let his wife and children stroll in this garden, and specially instructed them to only stroll in the garden and not to go to other places.


    It was only half an hour before he went to the yamen in front of him to do business, but when he came over, his wife and daughter were kneeling outside the pavilion facing the sun.


    I only found out when I asked, because the second lady came over, their mother and daughter did not get up to greet them at the first time.


    The second lady didn''t ask any questions, and directly punished them to kneel for a quarter of an hour.


    It was the hottest time in summer, and it was noon again. My daughter was born prematurely, and her body was not very good. She had been carefully raised all these years. This kneeling almost killed her daughter.


    Afterwards, although the old lady of the Tang family also fined the second lady and compensated the wife and daughter, the daughter''s body will take a long time to recover.


    Afterwards, the second lady even said that she was deceived just by kneeling like that.


    Although the prefect later searched for him in private and said a lot of polite words, he has always remembered this in his heart, and every time he thinks of it, his heart hurts.


    The second lady had an ugly expression on her face after listening to the doctor''s words. She thought to herself: The child in that slut''s belly was actually saved.


    After the doctor left, the old lady said to her eldest daughter-in-law Meng Changzhen, "Let''s go, let''s go and have a look."


    She wanted to know who the child in Chu Xiang''s belly belonged to?


    Madam Meng Changzhen stepped forward to support her mother-in-law: "Mother, please slow down."


    If the first lady Meng Changzhen had warned the second lady Wang Shimei just now, I am afraid this would have caused trouble long ago, but thinking of her two daughters, she had to hold back her stomach and walked to the side room.


    As soon as the old lady entered, a clever maid brought a chair.


    The old lady sat down, the eldest lady stood behind her, and everyone looked at Chu Xiang on the bed.


    Chu Xiang was a little nervous, and clenched her fist beside her, waiting for the old lady to speak.


    The old lady didn''t come up to ask questions directly, but kept staring at her, which made Chu Xiang''s heart even more uncertain, and her face was even more bloodless.


    After waiting for a long time, the old lady said, "Tell me, who is the child?"


    Chu Xiang bit her lower lip and refused to speak, which made the second lady Wang Shimei who was standing behind even more angry: "I didn''t hear the old lady asking you, what are you pretending to be? What a shameless hoof."


    The old lady didn''t stop the second daughter-in-law. After all, something like this happened in the mansion, whether it was fornication with the servants, or crawling on the master''s bed, it was a loss of face in the mansion.


    It would be great if all of them could learn from each other.


    Seeing that Chu Xiang still didn''t speak, the old lady lost her patience: "If you don''t speak again, you will only be beaten to death with a stick, you have done a shameful thing, and you want the masters to waste you here?"


    When Chu Xiang heard the old lady''s words, she got out of bed in fright and struggled: "I beg the old lady for mercy, it''s really a servant who is too embarrassed to say it."


    The second lady, Wang Shimei, rolled her eyes and said, "When I was doing that kind of thing, I didn''t know how to be ashamed. Now it''s hypocritical."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 717： The imagination is beautiful, the reality is very skinny

    Chapter 717 Imagination is beautiful, reality is very skinny


    Chu Xiang lowered her head and whispered, "It''s the second master''s child."


    Although the voice is small, it can still be heard clearly.


    The second lady, Wang Shimei, couldn''t hold it any longer, and took a few steps forward and gave Chu Xiang a slap: "It''s really shameless, and you dare to throw dirty water on the second master to see that I can''t kill you."


    The eldest lady asked people to go up and pull the second lady away, stared at Chu Xiang and said, "Although the second master is not in the mansion now, you must think clearly that if you lie, the consequences are not something you can bear."


    Chu Xiang knows that the eldest lady has always been good at tricks, but this child is indeed the second master''s, but she has played some tricks on her own. I just don''t know if the second master will pity her for the child in her womb, after all, the second master only has One son.


    Chu Xiang nodded: "Every sentence the slave maid said is true, you can confront the second master."


    After listening to Chu Xiang''s words, the old lady didn''t want to stay here any longer. She got up and said to her eldest daughter-in-law, "Send someone to send a message to Yifeng and ask him to return to the house as soon as possible."


    She glanced at Chu Xiang who was still kneeling there, her eyes were full of disgust, but in the end it was for the sake of the child in her belly: "Send her to the small courtyard in the back, and send someone to serve him, and wait for Yifeng to come back. Say it again."


    After saying that, she helped Mammy Su and turned to leave.


    The second lady, Wang Shimei, waited for the old lady to leave, then stepped forward and slapped Chu Xiang again. The first lady was afraid of another accident, so she was taken away.


    then ordered the people to get busy as the old lady wanted.


    If you can''t get used to Chu Xiang again, it''s also a matter of the second room. Since the old lady has said everything and waits for the uncle to come back, she will do it herself.


    At this time, Tang Xinran, who had been staying at the entrance of the main hall, also got the news and learned that the child in Chu Xiang''s womb belongs to her own father.


    For a time, I couldn''t accept such a thing, and my mind was confused.


    Seeing his mother come out, he stepped forward a few steps: "Mother, why is this happening?"


    Although Wang Shimei has a bad character, he still cares about his children: "Xin Ran is good, don''t worry about this, go back to your own courtyard, don''t run outside these days, don''t worry, everything has a mother."


    *


    Northern Xinjiang, Xiao Chenrui took Xiao Huaiyuan''s corpse and rushed to the capital.


    Xiao Chenming will handle the rest of the aftermath.


    When Xiao Chenrui left, he shoved a purse into his cousin Xiao Chenming, saying that he would take the helper to the market to have a good meal as a token of gratitude.


    Originally, Xiao Chenming didn''t want it, but Xiao Chenrui insisted on giving it. In addition, he said that there are people sent by the commander-in-chief, and they must be entertained before Xiao Chenming accepts it.


    He knew in his heart that it was his cousin''s subsidy for changing the law, and a burst of warmth flowed through his heart.


    The Xiao Renli family, who were standing not far away, gritted their silver teeth with hatred and felt that Xiao Chenrui was too stingy, too stingy, and too ignorant. They knew that their life was difficult, but they said nothing.


    just greeted Xiao Renli as if going through the motions, and there was nothing more to say. When he saw the money for Xiao Chenming, he could not wait to go forward and grab it.


    After Xiao Chenrui left with Kong Qing and Xueling on horseback, Xiao Renli thought of wandering around in front of Xiao Chenming and asked for some money by his side.


    It''s a pity that the imagination is beautiful, but the reality is very skinny. Before he could step forward, he was stopped by the people in Weili: "You should leave for the iron ore factory."


    Xiao Renli wanted to say a few words to the scorpion, but the soldiers who were in charge of escorting them had already drawn a whip from his waist.


    Xiao Renli had to hold his breath and turn his head three times, trying to let Xiao Chenming see that he took the initiative to step forward, but unfortunately, since they were not greedy enough before the fight, Xiao Chenming never wanted to interact with them again.


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 718： what happened

    Chapter 718 What happened


    With Xiao Chenrui''s trip to the northern Xinjiang, and Yunyi bringing home-made health pills to Gu Zongbing''s mother, Xiao Chenming was considered a number in front of Gu Zongbing.


    In addition, Xiao Chenrui left enough money for him when he left, Xiao Chenming is also generous and willing to come. He took the people who helped today and the people specially sent by Gu Zongbing, and had a good meal at the market. It is also considered to have made a lot of contacts.


    Xiao Renli, who was escorted back to the iron ore factory by Wei Li, was scolding and scolding Xiao Chenming all the way.


    He also scolded Xiao Chenrui for not recognizing his six relatives. He was also immoral when he was the champion. He looked down on his clan and his uncle.


    When ?? was scolding vigorously, he was suddenly hit with a whip on the back, and his forehead was sore that he was sweating, and he didn''t dare to make a sound.


    Mrs He is now a good learner and is no longer strong. Anyway, she is smart enough to say less mistakes and less beatings.


    Xiao Chenhui has been silent all the time. He feels that he is the eldest grandson of the Xiao family, but now he is mixed up like this, while his younger brother and cousin are all doing well, and his heart is extremely unbalanced.


    They were both exiled like him, one became a hundred households of the Northern Guards, and the other returned to Beijing to become the champion of the new division. Why was he so miserable, even the military households in the northern Xinjiang could not do it, and now he has become a real coolie .


    The more I think about it, the more unwilling I feel, the blue veins on the angry forehead are clearly visible.


    As for Lu Siyi, who was behind him, since his son died, he was like a walking corpse without a soul.


    Only Xiao Chenxu, who was walking at the back, thought of what his cousin told him, and was still looking forward to the future, thinking that one day he could leave here and have a new life.


    *


    In the backyard of Jiangling Mansion, Tang Yifeng, who hurried back after receiving the news, was invited to Madam Tang''s courtyard before he could catch his breath.


    It was just that he had just entered the main hall when he heard his mother yell, "Kneel down."


    Tang Yifeng looked around at the people in the room and determined that the mother''s voice was aimed at him, but he didn''t ask the reason, he walked forward and knelt down.


    Mrs. Tang pointed at him: "You are unsatisfactory, you are all a grandfather, what kind of stupid things are you doing?"


    Tang Yifeng was a little confused, so he asked back: "Mother, what happened, even if you want to convict, you have to let your son know what''s wrong?"


    Madam Tang twisted her face: "Mamma Su, tell him what happened?"


    Mamma Su coughed lightly: "Second Master, Chu Xiang next to the Second Madam is pregnant."


    Tang Yifeng didn''t take it seriously at first, thinking about what Chu Xiang''s pregnancy had to do with him, but then he thought of something, and suddenly looked up at the mother who was sitting up. To confirm, he looked at the other people in the main hall.


    Looking at everyone''s expressions, I finally understood that Chu Xiang was pregnant, and everyone thought that the child belonged to him.


    But there is one thing that only the person involved knows, that is, in the early years, when he was traveling from south to north, he was robbed on the road and accidentally injured his children''s bag in the fight. Fortunately, his life was saved.


    But the doctor who saved his life back then said: After the body recovers in the future, there should be no problem in the same room, but it is difficult to want a child.


    At that time, he already had a son and two daughters under his knees, so he didn''t care too much. After so many years, he really did not let his wife get pregnant again. Now hearing the news, it''s a big joke.


    Tang Yifeng stood up from the ground: "Mother, I will give you an explanation on this matter. It seems that this Chu Xiang has a really big heart."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 719： youre brave

    Chapter 719 You are not too brave


    After ?? finished speaking, he looked at his wife who was sitting on the side with a cold face: "Shimei, where is Chu Xiang now?"


    Wang Shimei hated her to death before, but when she heard her husband''s words just now, she had a guess in her heart: "Mother has put my sister-in-law in the small courtyard at the back."


    Hearing the small courtyard, Tang Yifeng naturally knew that there was only one empty courtyard in the backyard of the yamen.


    turned around and walked out.


    The old lady was worried, and said to her two daughters-in-law, "You guys go and have a look, don''t let anything happen again."


    The second son didn''t look very good just now.


    Anyone who is taken as a pan-man will not look good.


    The eldest lady Meng Changzhen glanced at the sister-in-law on the opposite side, got up and walked out, her uncle was impulsive, and she was a little worried.


    Several people arrived at the small courtyard and ordered the courtyard door to be opened.


    Chu Xiang in the room was panicked when she heard someone was coming, for fear that the second master would see through and not recognize the child.


    She also has no choice. If she doesn''t do this, she will only have a dead end. It''s better to fight.


    While she was cheering for herself, Tang Yifeng took the lead into the room, looking at the woman who rolled with him that day, his eyes were all cold, and he said bluntly, "I heard that you are pregnant?"


    Chu Xiang got off the bed and knelt down slowly: "Yes, I hope the second master has pity."


    Tang Yifeng took a few steps forward, sat on the opposite chair, and looked coldly at the woman who wanted to be taken advantage of: "You are not too brave, you dare to count on the master, you are really alone in this mansion. one."


    Chu Xiang heard this, her heart almost jumped out of her throat, and she said with a little trembling: "Second Master, this servant is yours. If you don''t recognize it, then the servant will only die with the child in her belly."


    Tang Yifeng suddenly laughed, and when he stopped laughing, he said with a sarcasm: "If you have a heart to die, you won''t count on the master, and say, who is the evil seed in your stomach?"


    Chu Xiang was too nervous, sweating all over her forehead, bit her lower lip but didn''t speak.


    Tang Yifeng didn''t want to accompany this **** to play here, walked up to her, whispered a few words in her ear, and then retreated back to the chair.


    Seeing that Chu Xiang''s face was as pale as paper all of a sudden, her whole body trembled: "Second Master, this servant is confused, please forgive the servant this time."


    After saying that, he kowtowed violently with a ''bang, bang, bang''.


    Tang Yifeng said coldly: "Tell me, where did the **** in your stomach come from?"


    Chu Xiang closed her eyes and said slowly.


    It turned out that Chu Xiang''s home was on the outskirts of Jiangling City. She would occasionally go out to work on errands. If she had enough time, she would go home.


    Because this Chu Xiang''s brain is very lively, she is very valued by the second wife, Wang Shimei. A few months ago, Chu Xiang''s family came to deliver a letter saying that his second brother was getting married and asked her to go back.


    Chu Xiang took the opportunity to ask the second lady''s permission. On the day of the second brother''s wedding, he packed up his things and rushed back out of the house early.


    But it was this trip home that made her regret.


    After attending her second brother''s wedding, she was going to help her house clean up, and just go to the city at the gate, anyway, it''s not too far from the Jiangling mansion after entering the city.


    It may be because he has a good face next to the second lady, and the food in the mansion is better than that in the countryside. In addition, he dresses decently, and standing there has a style of his own.


    After the house is packed, I am ready to say goodbye to my family and go back to the city.


    At this moment, the cousin of the third aunt''s family offered to accompany him, and he would also rush back to the academy.


    The third aunt also said enthusiastically: "There is a mule cart at home to send him, so you don''t have to walk back to the city."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 720： self-inflicted

    Chapter 720


    Originally, I thought it would be inconvenient to be alone, but when I heard that there were mule carts, there must be someone to drive the carts. If there was one more person, I was not afraid of others talking. After all, the ox carts and mule carts that go out of the village every day are crowded by men and women. sitting together.


    So she thanked her, packed her things, said goodbye to her family, and got on the mule cart that took her cousin back to the city.


    On the way, my cousin kept looking for topics, and it was quite speculative to chat with me, but when I was halfway through, my cousin stopped and asked the cousin who was driving the car in front: "Why is there a baggage missing."


    After parking and checking, it was found that the least was the bag with the books in it. The driver of the car then remembered that, because he was afraid that someone would accidentally damage the book, his second aunt entrusted the bag to Chu Xiangniang to put it away after entering the house.


    This time the academy is impossible without books. After the discussion, the cousin and her got off the car and prepared to walk back to the city, while the cousin¡¯s cousin drove the mule cart back to Chu Xiang¡¯s house to pick up the luggage.


    Although a little helpless, it can only be like this.


    But I never imagined that this cousin is actually a beast in clothes. When he walked to the forest in front, he said that he had eaten his stomach and wanted to go into the forest to solve it.


    But not long after entering, he shouted and asked her to go in to help, saying that she had a sprained foot.


    It wasn''t that she was not vigilant at the time, but she never thought that her cousin would attack her. The moment she asked about the situation, she bent over and was about to help him go out, but she was knocked out by his cousin.


    I was awakened by pain, only to find out that my innocence was ruined by my cousin. At that time, I really wanted to die, but my cousin said that he liked him very early, when he became famous , let someone come to propose a kiss.


    She herself didn¡¯t know how she got back to the city or entered the house.


    When he woke up, he realized that it was just what his cousin said to coax him, and he couldn''t take it seriously. Even if he really liked him, the third aunt would never agree to let him marry her.


    After thinking about it, you must find a way out for yourself.


    The opportunity came soon. Just a few days after she lost her innocence, the second lady took the second and third young ladies back to their parents'' house. At noon that day, the second master was out socializing with people. Tossed.


    Because the second lady was not in the courtyard at that time, the other maids were lazy, which happened to be convenient for her.


    stepped forward and helped the second master to walk into the room. There were many deliberately rubbing against the second master along the way, which naturally gave her a hand.


    After waiting for the incident, the second master finally woke up. At that time, because of the absurd things he had done, he was still a little guilty. It was only after she sent Chu Xiang off and went to the study room to think about it, only to find a few clues.


    He just didn''t think deeply. It wasn''t until his mother''s words today that he realized that he was being tricked by Chu Xiang.


    Because there was no redness on the bed that day, and when I helped myself back, I threw myself into my arms several times. After that, I pretended not to blame myself, and pretended that nothing happened.


    It turned out that he was waiting for him here, and it was really unusual.


    When things got here, the two ladies of the Tang family also understood that a maid who wanted to plot against her master was really against the sky.


    The second wife, Wang Shimei, had a seizure first, thinking that they were fooling around on her own bed, and as soon as she was out of anger, she stepped forward and started tearing at Chu Xiang, who was kneeling on the ground: "You shameless little hoof, am I not good enough for you? If you want to treat me like this, I won''t kill you."


    Wang Shimei can be considered to have used his fists and feet.


    Tang Yifeng didn''t stop him either, and if he dared to plot against himself, he deserved to be killed.


    It was the eldest lady who saw that Chu Xiang began to cover her stomach again, for fear that the second lady would be killed and the reputation of the Tang family would be ruined by spreading the word, so people pulled people away.


    Tang Yifeng couldn''t accept this cowardice in vain, and sent someone to the front yamen to find his eldest brother, and explained the cause and effect of the matter again, and said that since Chu Xiang''s cousin dared to do it, he must bear the consequences.


    Since Chu Xiang dares to plot against herself, she has to give her a big gift anyway. Her cousin will definitely be ruined because of this matter. I believe that her third aunt will not let her go or let go of her family. , this is what they asked for.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 721： split up

    Chapter 721 Family Break


    In just half a day, Chu Xiang became a stinky **** who was scolded by thousands of people.


    Her cousin Pan Shaoqing was also brought back to the yamen by people from the yamen in front of the students of the academy. He really never thought that his cousin would be pregnant only once. Facing the mighty voice of the yamen, he had to explain obediently. what I did myself.


    When Pan Shaoqing''s family got the news and hurried over, Pan Shaoqing had already explained everything clearly, this matter could be big or small, Tang Yilin didn''t want to make it bigger, the best solution was to let them go back and torture each other.


    In the end, the Pan family spent 60 taels of silver to help Chu Xiang redeem himself from the Tang family and get back a good record.


    He spent another 200 taels of silver to keep Pan Shaoqing from being imprisoned, and Tang Yilin just took the money to teach the Pan family a lesson.


    Pan Shaoqing did not have an airtight wall, so he was expelled from the academy.


    Of course, what Chu Xiang wanted to plot against Tang Yifeng would naturally not spread.


    Chu Xiang was picked up by the Pan family and only given the identity of a concubine. Because of her, the Pan family had grown from a small rich family to a poor family, and no one in the Pan family would treat her well.


    Because of this incident, the Pan family and Chu Xiang''s natal family also fell out, and each had its own reasons. The Chu family was angry with her nephew and ruined her daughter''s life, while the Pan family was angry with Chu Xiang and ruined her son''s future. Since then the feud.


    Chu Xiang lived a life where life was worse than death in the Pan family, and she always felt that she was about to die.


    After dealing with Chu Xiang''s affairs, the Tang family returned to calm, but the second wife, Wang Shimei, always had a bad face towards the servants around her.


    And Tang Xinran was still thinking about marrying her cousin Xiao Chenrui, and she would talk to her mother every day.


    Wang Shimei was a little helpless by her grinding, so she agreed to send a letter to the Xiao family in private, and Tang Xinran smiled.


    Tang Xinran felt a little weird about the old lady of the Xiao family and her cousin Yunyi, thinking that they must not let themselves marry into the Xiao family and their cousin, so she made a note for the two in her heart.


    It''s just that before Wang Shimei''s letter arrived in the capital, Tang Yilin received a transfer order and finally wanted to return to Beijing to serve.


    When the Tang family received the news, they were all beaming, especially Tang Xinran, who was finally able to see her cousin now.


    It was just at this juncture that something happened to the Yue family of Tang Yifeng''s second room, and it even affected the Tang family.


    They re-sold a batch of medicinal materials at a high price to the pharmacy of the Wu family, the richest man in Jiangling, but they did not expect that the medicinal materials on the top were fine. The medicinal materials below were not only shoddy, but some were even fake.


    The Wang family talked with the Wu family in the name of Tang Yilin, and said that there was also the Tang family''s share. When the medicinal materials entered the warehouse, the stewards turned a blind eye when they heard that it was the business of the prefect. , put the medicinal materials in.


    When it was found out later, no one wanted to take responsibility, so no one spoke up to the master''s family, until many people grabbed the medicine at the Wu family''s pharmacy and it didn''t work, or had adverse reactions, and went to other doctors to see it. After the clue, they all went to the Wu family.


    The head of the Wu family went to the library to check the batch of medicinal materials. As a result, he was angry and swears on the spot. The trouble was not small, and the Wu family went directly to the prefect yamen.


    The Wu family can be the richest man in Jiangling, but standing behind him is the Zuo family, the minister of the household.


    Wu Wenjie, the daughter of the big house of the Wu family, married Zuo Anhua, the concubine of Zuo Zijing, the minister of households, so the Wu family would not be afraid of the prefect if she wanted to tear her face.


    Because of this, Tang Yilin was really angry this time, and it was fine to make small troubles in his name on weekdays, but now he even dared to do something with the medicinal herbs for curing diseases and saving people.


    He didn''t give the second brother Tang Yifeng any good looks. He was businesslike, and asked the Wang family to pay the Wu family three times the total price of the batch of medicinal materials. He also said that he did not cooperate with the Wang family. .


    As soon as these words came out, the Wang family''s business plummeted.


    Wang Shimei was called back to her mother''s house several times, probably because she was moved by her mother''s family. After returning to the house, she approached the old lady and the big room to intercede.


    Tang Yilin, in a fit of rage, sent someone to call Tang Yifeng and proposed separation.


    No matter how nice Tang Yifeng said, Tang Yilin was bitten to death and wouldn''t let go: "Yifeng, we are all grandfathers, it''s not convenient for such a big family to live together.


    I am the eldest, so I should support my parents. They live with us in our big room, and we don¡¯t need to share the burden between your two rooms. "


    Tang Yilin sent someone to Zhuangzi to bring his old father Tang Qikun back, and within a few days the family was divided neatly.


    The husband and wife of the second room also live in separate rooms because of the matter of the Wang family and the separation of the family. Seeing that the big room is going back to Beijing, there is no movement from the second room, which makes Tang Xinran anxious.


    Three days later, Tang Yilin left Jiangling with his parents and the people in the big room, and set off for the capital. As for whether to return to Beijing after the second room, it has nothing to do with their big room.


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 722： get angry

    Chapter 722 Angry Idea


    Madam Tang looked at the city wall of Jiangling City, which was farther and farther away, and felt a little reluctant. After all, she had lived here for so long, and in the past few years in Jiang Ling, the eldest son was the prefect of Jiang Ling, who would not give her some face .


    After returning to Beijing, even if his son''s rank was raised, he would not be able to rank in the big capital. Everyone who met him had to greet him politely.


    But being able to return to Beijing is what she has been looking forward to.


    On the other side, the newly appointed prefect has arrived, and as soon as Tang Yilin leaves, Tang Yifeng''s family has to move too.


    Now the family is busy arranging things in the rented yard. The second wife, Wang Shimei, didn''t think about going back to her mother''s house to stay temporarily, but because Tang Yifeng handled the case impartially, the Jiang family lost so much money. How could the Wang family give them money now? good face.


    Tang Xinran thought that her grandfather, grandmother and Dafang''s family had returned to the capital, and her family still didn''t know when they would be able to go back. Thinking about it, she was upset and irritated, and nothing was pleasing to the eye.


    Just as a maid came in, the jewelry box in his hand fell to the ground without holding it steady.


    Tang Xinran went up and gave the maid a slap: "You are going to die."


    The maid was frightened and quickly knelt down and begged for mercy: "Second miss, calm down, it''s the servant who made a mistake, the servant will clean up now."


    Tang Xinran roared: "The Tang family has split up, what second miss, let me hear you call it wrong again, and punish you not to eat for a day."


    She glanced at the jewelry box that fell on the ground: "If my jewelry is damaged in the slightest, you can go out and collect the penalty."


    The maid said, "Yes."


    Fortunately, although the jewelry box fell to the ground, the jewelry was not scattered. After careful inspection, there was no damage. The little girl finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    After the maid Linger beside Tang Xinran reconfirmed, that little maid finally didn''t have to take the penalty.


    Tang Xinran looked at the busy maids in the room and said to Linger, the maid next to her: "If my uncle did nothing wrong, the Tang family doesn''t need to be separated, and we can follow back to the capital."


    Ling''er comforted: "Miss, don''t worry, the second master didn''t say, sooner or later we will return to Beijing."


    Tang Xinran shook his head slightly and said, "You don''t understand, the Tang family''s ancestral house was given to the uncle, and if the second room wants to go back to Beijing, you must have a place to live first, and you can''t go back and look for a house.


    Because of the absurd things that my family did, my uncle now has a lot of opinions on our second room. If we don¡¯t split up, Xinzhi and I will still be the misses of the official family.


    But this split, we don¡¯t live together anymore, and my father is in business again, so our identity has changed immediately.


    I''m afraid it''s even more impossible for me to get married with my cousin. Now that I can''t go back to Beijing with my grandmother, I''m afraid that my cousin will miss me completely, after all, his status is precious now. "


    After listening to the young lady, Ling''er sighed in her heart, thinking: If it wasn''t for the fact that my uncle and grandfather made a fuss about the fake medicinal materials, the big room and the second room couldn''t be separated from their hearts, and they wouldn''t be separated from their families. It''s still a miss of the official family, but now it''s really like what the miss said, I''m afraid there is no hope.


    I was also anxious for the young lady: "If the second master can''t get away, it is better to let the young master go back to Beijing to make arrangements, so that it can be faster, and the two will not be delayed."


    Tang Xinran''s eyes lit up after hearing this: "Yes, why didn''t I think of it."


    She thinks a lot in her heart. She can go back to Beijing with her brother at that time. In this case, she can see her cousin as soon as possible. At least she can tell her own feelings to her to see if he is not. I really don''t care about myself.


    But after thinking about it, even if there is no affection, I have to find a way to let my cousin see my sincerity and my goodness.


    Thinking like this, she did the same thing, got up and walked outside, she couldn''t do it herself, she had to ask her mother to come forward.


    The second wife, Wang Shimei, was busy instructing people to move things when she saw the eldest daughter coming: "Xinran, have you set up your house?"


    Tang Xinran said perfunctorily: "It''s almost there."


    Wang Shimei ordered people to set up the furniture, and then looked at her daughter: "Xin Ran, I didn''t go back to your room to rest beforehand. This place hasn''t been set up properly, so don''t bump into you again."


    Tang Xinran pulled Wang Shimei''s sleeve: "Mother, come out first, my daughter has something to say to you."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 723： I just agree and say no

    Chapter 723 I just agree and it doesn''t count


    The second lady, Wang Shimei, frowned slightly: "Xin Ran, I''m busy right now. Let''s talk about it later."


    How can Tang Xinran agree: "Mother, I only need a few words, it won''t delay you for long."


    Although Wang Shimei felt that the eldest daughter came to talk about things at this time, she was somewhat lacking in vision, but seeing that her daughter was very anxious, she had to agree: "Okay, you can wait in the courtyard first, and I will come after a few words."


    Tang Xinran saw her mother agree, and then she took her maid Linger out of the yard.


    Wang Shimei watched the eldest daughter leave, turned around and explained to the servants at work, and when they understood it, they left the courtyard: "Tell me, what''s the matter?"


    Tang Xinran dragged her mother to the distance, and then said: "Mother, the house here was originally rented for a temporary stay, and our second room will return to Beijing sooner or later.


    Since my father doesn''t have time to go back to the capital for the time being, it is better for my brother to go back to Beijing to prepare first. By then, my father will handle the business in Jiangling Mansion, and my brother will be almost ready in the capital, so that there will be no delay. "


    Thinking of what her husband said before, Wang Shimei knew that they would not be able to stay in Jiangling City for long, but she could not be the master of such a big thing, not to mention that her husband had not given her a good face until now: "It depends on you. What my father means, I just agree and say nothing."


    Tang Xinran thought about the recent events and understood the difficulties of her mother.


    But he still opened his mouth and said, "Mother, why don''t you mention it to your brother, the uncle and auntie used to decide everything in the house, but now that we have split up the family, my brother will inherit everything from our second room in the future, so he should find a chance to let it go. My brother is working out."


    Wang Shimei heard her daughter''s words and felt that it made sense. Before, every time there was something in the house, the two sons of the big room took over, and the sons could only follow behind.


    Thinking of this, she nodded and said: "I know about this, you go back first, I will tell your father when I find a chance."


    Tang Xinran saw that her mother agreed, so she left with Linger.


    She had already thought about it, and she should not let her father know about her going back to Beijing.


    When my father agrees with my brother to go back to Beijing first, and then I think of a way to let my brother take me with me, it will be too late even if my father knows.


    Back to Beijing, my brothers and sisters can borrow to live in the ancestral house.


    Grandmother and aunt don''t want to let them go out of the house. At that time, she can find Xiao''s family and ask clearly, even if cousin really refuses, she will definitely try to make him change his mind.


    *


    Northern Xinjiang, after Xiao Yunling sent away her cousin Xiao Chenrui, she saw that her younger brother Xiao Chenming had been busy talking to those who helped, and did not go up to disturb him. After saying hello to his sister-in-law Sun Zhenyu, he returned to Zhang''s house.


    Entering the courtyard gate, I saw my mother-in-law coming out of the house holding her son Zhang Haoyang.


    Xiao Yunling said with a smile: "Yang''er, mother is back."


    Mrs. Zhang hugged her little grandson with a smile on her face: "Yang''er, look at your mother coming back."


    Xiao Yunling stepped forward to take the child from her mother-in-law''s arms, but her mother-in-law avoided her: "You just came back from the cemetery, and your body is full of yin, I boiled hot water for you in the stove, you wash it and change your clothes and come back again. Hold Yang''er."


    Xiao Yunling knew that her mother-in-law had no bad intentions, and it was for her son''s good, so she nodded with a smile: "Okay, daughter-in-law will go now, thank you mother."


    Just walked a few steps, thought of what my cousin had stuffed into me before, and stopped again, and then took it out from my sleeve pocket: "Mother, this is what my cousin stuffed me today.


    said that he had limited time to return to Northern Xinjiang this time, so he couldn¡¯t come to the house to visit in person, and asked me to apologize to you and his family on his behalf.


    My daughter-in-law hadn''t had time to look at this thing. My cousin said that he had a gift for Haoyang and some money, so I could buy some gifts for the family on his behalf. "


    Mrs. Zhang didn''t dare to think about it. After all, she also heard that the cousin of the third daughter-in-law is this year''s new champion of the new division, and their faces are bright.


    Since the third daughter-in-law Xiao Yunling married into the Zhang family, because of the difference between the cousin Xiao Yunyi and the cousin Xiao Chenrui in the guards, the people in the military household area have to sell some face to their sister and brother, and their Zhang family also followed suit. get face.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 724： The blind man lights the lamp in vain

    Chapter 724 The blind man lights up the candle in vain


    Later, the second family of Xiao''s family left the northern border and returned to the capital, but before they left, they paved the way for Xiao Chenming''s cousin, and their Zhang family got a lot of benefits because of Xiao Chenming''s one hundred households.


    In addition, there are occasional people in the capital to bring some things for the third daughter-in-law and the little grandson, and Xiao Yunling is not stingy, she will give out some every time, so the Zhang family is very good to Xiao Yunling.


    Xiao Yunling opened the purse in front of her mother-in-law, and there was a jade pendant in it. It looked like it had been prepared early in the morning, because the style was meant to be worn by children.


    In addition, there were also two taels of silver bills stuffed in the purse. Seeing that it was deliberately subsidizing her, Xiao Yunling''s eyes immediately turned red, she was really moved.


    At the beginning, in the Xiao mansion in the capital, I followed my elder sister to run against their siblings, but when I got married, my cousin gave me makeup to help me save face, and I didn''t forget her when I returned to Beijing, and occasionally brought some things along. Come here and let her be very embarrassed in front of her in-laws.


    Even the younger brother Xiao Chenming would occasionally sit by the Zhang family. Obviously, it was to let the Zhang family know that he was supported by his family. In fact, thinking about all this, he was really ashamed.


    But I didn¡¯t do that at that time, and I was afraid that my life would be difficult in Xiao Mansion.


    Mrs ?? Zhang looked at the things in the hands of the third daughter-in-law: "This is still in the courtyard. It''s really stupid. If you don''t hurry up and put it away, don''t ask others to look at it."


    Xiao Yunling glanced left and right before walking into the house.


    Mrs. Zhang followed her into the house with her grandson: "Your cousin told you to watch and buy some gifts, but also to make a face for you. Since you received the bank note, you can''t help but pretend, at least let outsiders know. You are very valued by your parents'' brothers."


    Xiao Yunling also has this meaning: "Everyone listens to mother''s arrangement."


    Mrs. Zhang thought about it for a while: "You wash up quickly, don''t take too much, bring two taels of silver, pull a piece of muslin cloth for the family, and buy some cakes for the rest. They are happy."


    Xiao Yunling nodded and said, "Okay, then do as Mother said."


    Mrs. Zhang saw the third daughter-in-law and agreed: "You can take care of the rest yourself, don''t tell anyone who asks you, and leave it to Yang''er in the future."


    After ?? finished speaking, without waiting for the third daughter-in-law to reply, he carried his little grandson out of the room.


    Xiao Yunling did not move slowly, she packed herself up and went to the market. With the money in hand, she quickly bought things as her mother-in-law said. When she came back with a basket full of fabrics, the Zhang family had already returned from outside.


    Because I bought a lot of fabrics, the store gave me two cents a foot cheaper, and the remaining silver money not only bought cakes, but also bought a lot of caramel.


    Zhang''s family knew that the first member of the Xiao family had returned to the northern Xinjiang to move the grave, and they were all happy when they saw the things brought back by the third siblings.


    Hearing Mrs. Zhang say again: "This is the intention of cousin Yun Ling, who is this year''s new champion of the new division. You have been exposed to Yun Ling''s light. You must remember this favor."


    Zhang''s family can''t agree with each other, all of them are obedient and happy.


    Looking at the Qiu family, Xiao Yunru has been married for a few years, but her stomach has not moved, and her life in the Qiu family is unsatisfactory.


    If it wasn''t for the younger brother Xiao Chenming who had some status in the Wei Li, I would have been swept away by the Qiu family long ago.


    Mrs. Qiu saw her coming back: "Yo, back, everyone in Wei Li said that your cousin was the champion. It''s not easy to go back to Northern Xinjiang, why do you have to express it?"


    Xiao Yunru got a little angry when she heard this. After having dinner together at her brother''s house that day, she found an opportunity to tell her cousin about her difficulties. She thought about how he came back from the capital. Also have to express.


    Unexpectedly, the cousin just said lightly: "This is the in-law''s family carefully selected for you by the aunt, and the aunt must not harm you. The life in Beijiang is definitely incomparable to the previous days in Xiao''s mansion in the capital, look. My cousin still can''t adapt."


    She was about to say something else, but unfortunately Xiao Chenming had already called someone, but it turned out that the blind man lit the lamp in vain, and Xiao Chenrui didn''t answer at all.


    Xiao Chenrui can keep money for Xiao Yunling because of his sister''s explanation when he left Beijing.


    But Xiao Yunru, he will never forget what his family did to their siblings.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 725： secret order

    Chapter 725 Secret Order


    Xiao Chenming brought the people who came to help from Wei Li and the people sent by Gu Zongbing, and had a full meal.


    When Xiao Chenming got home, the family had not rested and had been waiting for him to come back.


    Sun Zhenyu saw someone coming in and quickly got up to help him: "Why did you drink so much?"


    Xiao Chenming was helped and seated: "Don''t worry, I''m not drunk."


    Mr. Wei poured a cup of tea for his son: "Drink some tea to sober up. People who are drunk usually say that they are not drunk."


    Xiao Yunshu also echoed: "Brother, you were unsteady walking just now, and you said you weren''t drunk?"


    Xiao Chenming raised his hand and rubbed his eyebrows: "Today, so many people came to help, and there are people sent by the general soldier, Chen Rui deliberately left the money, I must treat it well, but I can''t give Chen Rui the new champion. Lost face."


    When Wei Shi heard this, she felt that her son''s words were right. She knew in her heart that this was Chen Rui''s kindness.


    Sun Zhenyu looked at her husband: "Grandmother and Yunyi brought a lot of clothes and ready-to-wear to that little guy Zeqi, as well as two sets of silver accessories and one set of jade accessories, which cost them money again."


    Xiao Chenming patted Sun Zhenyu''s hand: "If we have the opportunity to go back to Beijing in the future, honor our grandmother and love our brothers and sisters, there is only so much we can do."


    Wei said: "Yunyi likes to eat dry food from the mountains the most, and there are quite a few in the family. This time, I originally wanted Chen Rui to bring some back, but I think they also brought your grandfather''s bones, which is somewhat taboo.


    I thought that I would find someone else to exchange it for in the next few days, pick out some good ones, and let the caravan take them back to Beijing, which is also a little bit of our heart. "


    Xiao Chenming nodded lightly: "Alright, they are afraid of lacking other things, but they definitely like the dry goods in Beijiang. Yunyi likes mushrooms the most, so find more good ones for her, as long as the dry goods are stored properly, they can also Take a few more days."


    It''s getting late: "Okay, I''ve been tired all day, wash up early and rest."


    *


    In the palace, after the queen mother was completely healed, she let Hu Huan let out the wind.


    After receiving the news, Princess Li almost didn''t get angry, she was so seriously ill, and the verdict from the Taiyuan Hospital was also bought.


    The ?? can be secretly searched several times, but no useful information has been found, and I almost lost my sense of anger.


    At the same time, the sage also received the news, and became more vigilant in his heart. The court ruled that there was no way to save it, so why not? The more I thought about it, the more I felt that there must be a conspiracy.


    Before there was King Yu who targeted everything, and later there was the hidden danger of the Queen Mother''s parent-child, which made him extremely uneasy.


    So I thought that since the Queen Mother escaped, she would secretly destroy the foundation of the Qi family. Even if the Queen Mother''s biological son was found in the future, without the protection of the Qi family, he would be nothing.


    So the sage gave Longwei a secret order to let them attack Qijia.


    It''s just that the people of Longwei made several attempts, and they were all blocked by them, and they never succeeded. This made the saint who learned the news worried all day long, and he didn''t care about dealing with the government before.


    This time, King Yu just found another opportunity to criticize in the court. Under the double blow, the saint Mo Yuxi became more negative and began to drink too much, sometimes affecting the early court. Make those important ministers extremely dissatisfied.


    After several days in a row, the ministers wrote letters one after another, asking the sage to focus on the community of Beimo, the people of Beimo, and the country of the Mo family, which made the sage Mo Yuxi even more irritable.


    At this time, the queen mother has also received news from the Qi family through another channel.


    That is the person sent by the Qi family, who has found the Qiu Su family, and is already on the way back to Beijing.


    When the Queen Mother received the news, she didn''t sleep a night, thinking about the scene of meeting her son over and over again in her mind, and thinking about the future arrangements.


    In addition to being excited, I was also a little worried, worried about whether my son was still alive, worried about whether the family who adopted him had treated him well these years, and worried about whether my son could adapt to the royal life after returning.


    My son has not been found, and his heart is broken. It is really pitiful for the hearts of parents all over the world.


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 726： the event

    Chapter 726


    I don''t know how Wang Shimei, the second wife of the Tang family, told her husband Tang Yifeng, but Tang Yifeng actually agreed.


    On the fifth day after the Tang family''s big room left Jiangling City, Tang Xuehao, the young master of the second room, also prepared a suitcase and took two servants to set off for Beijing.


    The second wife, Wang Shimei, originally wanted her son to exercise, but when her son returned to Beijing alone, she was full of reluctance and worry.


    Tang Xuehao looked at the parents, wife and children, and little sister who came out to see him off, and glanced at the crowd: "Why didn''t you see Xinran?"


    Wang Shimei looked around: "Don''t worry about her, it''s probably still in the backyard."


    Tang Yifeng patted his son on the shoulder: "It''s getting late, don''t delay, let''s go."


    and said to the two servants who followed Tang Xuehao back to Beijing: "Take care of the young master."


    The two servants bowed and saluted: "Yes, sir."


    It was just that after they left Jiangling City and walked more than 30 miles, they met Tang Xinran and maid Linger who had been waiting there at the intersection.


    Tang Xuehao was a little surprised: "Xin Ran, why are you here?"


    Tang Xinran felt a little guilty, but she still mustered up her courage: "Of course I''ll go back to Beijing with you."


    Tang Xuehao lost his temper immediately: "Nonsense."


    Tang Xinran doesn''t care about her brother''s black face: "Anyway, I already told my mother, if you don''t take me, then we will go back to Beijing by ourselves."


    Tang Xuehao was misled by her words, thinking that she and her mother had already said it, and she waited here early to hide from her father. Thinking of what her mother said at the gate of the mansion before, she thought her mother was giving her careless eyes.


    I can think of hiding from my father, when my father is not sure what his anger will look like: "You are so courageous, you are not afraid that your father will be angry if he finds out."


    Tang Xinran opened her mouth and said, "Anyway, I have to go back to Beijing, but it only happens one day after another. Besides, I can also help my brother with the house affairs. As long as the capital affairs are done well, how can my father do? angry."


    She wouldn''t tell her brother that she just left a letter to her mother and that she sneaked out with her maid Linger. Fortunately, she was lucky and didn''t encounter anything.


    Tang Xuehao was a little embarrassed, but he felt that what his sister said was right. Since her mother agreed, she did not send her back to Jiangling City. With Tang Xinran''s good grace and promise, she finally brought her back together. Beijing Road.


    *


    In the palace, the Queen Mother received a message from the Duke of Qi again. It was a few days later, and Qiu Su had been secretly interrogated.


    No matter how strict you are, it doesn''t take long for you to persevere in the face of the fate of your children and grandchildren.


    explained thoroughly.


    It turns out that long before the late emperor ascended the throne, when the Queen Mother and Concubine Li were both concubines, Concubine Li caught her, that is, she knew that she and Ruan Jicai, the supervisor of Zhuang Zishang, had a good relationship, and even knew that she had already Lost things.


    Until the day before they went out to take refuge, she was secretly called over by Concubine Li and instructed her to secretly drug her master.


    She got the ?? medicine, but she hesitated at the last moment, she really couldn''t get it.


    As a result, an assassin was encountered in the palace that night, and the princess lost her life as a result. The late emperor, who was still the prince at the time, urgently asked the two pregnant concubines in the palace to take refuge in the palace.


    It may be because of fear, or it may be bumpy all the way. After the two of them reached the place, they both moved their tires.


    Princess Li changed her mind temporarily under that circumstance, and people saw the opportunity and asked her to come over.


    Concubine Li whispered a few words in her ear and let her choose, either help her or die with Ruan Jicai after returning to the house.


    Because I was in a hurry to leave the house this time, and I didn¡¯t want people to know about it, I didn¡¯t bring many servants with me when I left the house.


    She had thought about perfunctory things before, but Concubine Ke Li actually knew that she had not had her menstrual period this month and that she was already pregnant with Ruan Jicai''s child, so she finally gave in.


    But sometimes it may be God''s will. She didn''t think that just when she was suffering and didn''t know what to do, she ran into her younger brother and sister at Tianfu Temple when she came out to fetch water.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 727： The truth is revealed

    Chapter 727 The Truth Comes Out


    It was only then that she learned from her younger siblings that her only younger brother went up the mountain to gather firewood a few days ago and encountered a pack of wolves. She was frightened and gave birth to a daughter early.


    My younger brother and sister fell ill during childbirth. Her parents moved to Yecheng a few years ago, and they have lost contact with her. They dared not go to the palace to find her. I asked the villagers, but no one wanted to adopt a girl.


    She didn''t know how much time she had left, and whether she could survive. In desperation, today she dragged her sick body and was preparing to send her three-day-old daughter to a nunnery not far from Tianfu Temple, thinking that at least she could Let the daughter live.


    Qiu Su''s younger siblings never thought that they would meet the eldest sister-in-law here, and finally saw the savior: "Sister, the child, the child is finally, no need, sent to the nunnery."


    Seeing how hard her younger brother and sister were talking, and the blood stains on her trousers, she knew that she was not lying, she glanced at the infant child, and had a new plan in her heart.


    Because the sky was going to get dark soon, she had already heard the voice of Wu Mammy in the yard, she gave all the money she carried to her younger brother and sister: "I''ll keep the child, and I will find a good home for her in the future, so that she can take care of herself. to survive.


    Take this money and go back to find a doctor to treat the disease well. It is my brother who is not lucky. Since everyone else is gone, if the disease can be cured, you don''t need to guard him. In the future, find a good family to marry. "


    The younger brother and sister cried very sadly. Qiu Su was afraid of being found out, so she ruthlessly urged her to leave quickly.


    After the younger siblings left, she placed the children in secluded rooms without anyone noticing.


    Maybe it was God''s will, since the child was brought back by her, she hadn''t cried, which made her feel at ease.


    It didn''t take long for the two side concubines to give birth to a child on their front and back legs after a long period of tossing.


    Afterwards, Concubine Li''s people took action to tie Wu Mammy away. It seems that there was a plan in advance. If someone could help in an emergency evacuation, it must have been planned in advance.


    Qiu Su first found clothes and blankets for her niece from the luggage she brought, and then she unpacked her niece and the empress dowager''s son, and then boldly carried her niece to Concubine Li again. He brought Tai Concubine Li''s son back to the Queen Mother, and he had not forgotten the promised reward from Tai Concubine Li.


    It''s not that she has no guilt and blame, but she wants to live, to leave with the person she likes, not to mention that she has a child in her belly.


    After helping the Empress Dowager take care of it, while everyone was dozing off, he hugged the Empress Dowager''s son and avoided the guards of the palace and quietly left.


    She was afraid that if she threw it too close, the cry of the child would attract people and cause unnecessary trouble. Fortunately, her home was in this area and she was familiar with it, so she walked a long way and threw the child there. Acacia forest.


    Looking at the baby in the infant, she also felt that she was really guilty, but there was no way, she didn''t want to die, she wanted to live with the child in her womb.


    When she came out with the child, she deliberately did not change the quilt prepared by the palace, just thinking that if someone picked up the little master and saw the quality of the quilt, she could treat the child kindly, which would be her last conscience.


    After the Queen Mother got the news, she said directly, since she was afraid of death, she would ask the Ruan family to accompany her on the road after my son was found.


    Now that the truth of the matter is revealed, the empress dowager''s hatred for Concubine Li has reached the extreme, and she sends someone to send a message to the Qi family. You can first destroy Concubine Li''s natal family and the Tang family completely.


    So for the next period of time, the Duke of Qi, Concubine Li and Sheng Shang started a game without gunpowder smoke.


    And King Yu also stepped in at this time, making the saint miserable.


    The Empress Dowager no longer wants to care about the royal face anymore, and directly announces the truth of the matter to the public, bringing Princess Li and Sheng Shang, as well as the Jing An Princess who has been pretending to be a quail recently, to the cusp of the storm.


    Princess Jing An even went to the gate of the palace because she received the money from King Yu. She had long wanted to understand that no matter what she did, she would not have a good result.


    Nowadays, I am afraid that only selling miserably is in my best interest.


    And King Yu also said that as long as he does what he said, no matter how things develop in the future, he will give her another sum of money, enough to spend the rest of her life.


    It¡¯s a pity that I was forced to be anxious, and no one is a saint.


    Before, the sage felt a little sorry for Princess Jing''an, but now, it was her aunt who was selfish and wanted her to live a life of fine clothes and food.


    decreed to take back the Jing''an Princess Mansion, and the Jing''an Princess was immediately demoted to a commoner, and immediately left the Princess Mansion. Except for the clothes and jewelry on her body, she was not allowed to take anything from the mansion.


    Soon, the Jing''an Princess Mansion was affixed with a seal.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 728： There is a price to be paid for doing wrong

    Chapter 728 If you do something wrong, you will pay the price


    And because of this incident, Jiao Yuyan, the county owner, and Zhongbo''s house were also affected.


    After ?? Princess Jing''an''s identity was revealed to the world, Jiao Yuyan, the county owner, also became a commoner, and her identity in Zhongbo''s mansion was an embarrassing existence.


    And Zhongbo Mansion has also become a joke after dinner in the capital, which makes Zhong Bo Mansion lose face.


    How arrogant she was in Zhongbo''s mansion before, and how embarrassed she is now, the concubines in the mansion often came to mock her.


    Shan Xiangning has been dormant in Uncle Zhong''s mansion these days. He didn''t expect to hear such amazing news that Jiao Yuyan''s mother is not of royal blood, which is really a big joke.


    The pain that Jiao Yuyan put on herself before will definitely be doubled back to her.


    Since Princess Jing''an was demoted to a commoner, Jiao Yuyan lost all the preferential treatment she had in Zhongbo''s Mansion, but these days, even the food has become leftovers.


    She was a little angry, thinking that even if she lost her identity now, she still had Zhang Jichen''s child in her belly. Uncle Zhongfu was really bullying.


    Maybe he was walking too fast, he didn''t pay attention to the road under his feet, he felt that he stepped on something, and suddenly lost his balance.


    Jiao Yuyan fell to the ground and saw blood on the spot, but she was frightened by the maid who followed: "Come on, the young lady fell."


    By the time the government doctor arrived, the child in Jiao Yuyan''s belly could no longer be kept. Although Jiao Yuyan''s mother-in-law was not feeling well, she also understood that it was better to have nothing than to be born. She suddenly felt a sense of relief.


    Thinking about it too, if this child is born, she will not dare to think about how embarrassing her status will be in the future.


    Just because of this, Jiao Yuyan was hit hard, and she couldn''t accept it. It was about to be her due date, so she just fell down.


    *


    On the other side, Mrs. Qiu knew that she was finished, but she wanted to struggle for a while, and said to the person guarding them: "I want to see the Queen Mother, and I have something important to tell her."


    No one paid any attention to her at first, but she was finally heard shouting: "I know that child has a birthmark."


    When the guards outside heard this, they were afraid that things would be delayed, so they quickly handed over the news.


    The Queen Mother sent Hu Mammy next to her. After seeing Qiu Su, Mammy Hu said, "Did your conscience find out?"


    Qiu Su saw Hu Mama: "Chun Yu, I can tell the location of the birthmark on the little master, but I hope the queen mother can spare my children and grandchildren, please help me."


    Mother Hu has long lost the affection she used to have for Qiu Su: "What face do you have to talk to the master now?"


    Qiu Su''s face paled a little after hearing this, but she still said, "I know I should be damned, but I was forced to helpless at the time, and I sent the little master away so that the little master would not be tortured by Concubine Li. ."


    Mother Hu stared at Qiu Su: "You are forced to betray your master and hurt your little master? Qiu Su, where''s your conscience?"


    Mamma Hu didn''t want to write with her any more: "If you don''t say anything, I can leave if you don''t. Don''t think that you can''t find the little master without you."


    After finishing speaking, Hu Mammy turned around and walked out.


    Qiu Su suddenly said loudly: "I know I''m sorry for the master, the little master has a red diamond-shaped birthmark on the back waist."


    Mamma Hu paused for a while when she heard this: "Qiu Su, if you do something wrong, you will have to pay a price. You should never do something wrong to your master."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 729： cruel truth

    Chapter 729 The Cruel Truth


    After the Queen Mother knew the news, she immediately asked Hu Mammy to pass the news to the Duke of Qi.


    The people from the Duke of Qi''s mansion have been searching there for a few days, but they still haven''t found any news that is useful to them.


    But just when they were about to stop, they heard an old man saying that someone had come to investigate the child before.


    The person in charge of the investigation carefully asked some details, but then they found out the old things about the General''s Mansion.


    Followed the clues and found that Cheng Yanbin was not the son of the Cheng family, but Cheng Yanbin''s wife was the biological daughter of the Cheng family, and their birthdays happened on that day.


    After reporting this to the Queen Mother, the Queen Mother''s first reaction was to declare Cheng Yanbin to enter the palace, but she thought it would be a bit inappropriate to do so.


    After thinking about it, the Queen Mother excitedly whispered a few words in Hu Mama''s ear, and then she waved her hand to let her do it first.


    After ??, the people from the Duke''s Mansion of Qi made excuses to have contact with General Cheng several times, either to ask for martial arts or to learn from each other.


    But it seemed like it was intentional. Every time it came to a critical moment, Cheng Yanbin had something to do, and the people of the Duke of Qi could only stare, but it was better not to be too eager and show clues.


    Finally, the hard work paid off, and it was confirmed that Cheng Yanbin did indeed have a red diamond-shaped birthmark on the back waist.


    Now, it is basically certain that Cheng Yanbin is the son of the Empress Dowager and the nephew of their Duke Qi''s mansion.


    But they never thought that the child was by his side back then.


    Cheng Yanbin''s appearance, after a closer look, except for the nose that resembles the Queen Mother, the rest is nothing like it.


    The queen mother in the palace looked at Cheng Yanbin''s portrait for a long time and said, "I can''t complain about the inexplicable feeling of intimacy when I saw him before. It seems that I can explain it now."


    stroked his son''s face and whispered again: "Hu mama, his mouth is like the late emperor, but his face shape is somewhat similar to that of the late emperor''s grandmother. It''s normal to not recognize such a combination."


    The Queen Mother was also impatient. His son was right in front of him. He didn''t want to wait, so he passed the news to the Duke of Qi and asked them to disclose the matter to Cheng Yanbin in private, so that he could prepare mentally in advance.


    The Duke of Qi is of course happy.


    Cheng Yanbin only got the news, thinking of the quilt he saw at his mother-in-law''s house, and then he had a guess.


    When the Duke of Qi came to the door, he quickly accepted the fact, and also told the things he had investigated before.


    also made a trip in person, took back the bag and quilt that year, and asked the people from the Duke of Qi to bring it to the Queen Mother to confirm it again.


    When the Queen Mother saw the quilt, she raised her hand and groped for the fabric, and her eyes became wet all of a sudden.


    The Queen Mother really didn''t want to wait, so she found a reason to go out of the palace to Fushou Temple to pray for her son.


    Meeting Cheng Yanbin secretly at Fushou Temple. After the mother and son recognized each other, Cheng Yanbin mentioned Mrs. Cheng from the General¡¯s Mansion. He was afraid that Mrs. Cheng couldn¡¯t stand it.


    The Queen Mother understood her son''s worries: "Aijia will handle this matter."


    A few days later, Mrs. Cheng also went to Fushou Temple and lived in the yard next to the Queen Mother.


    When Mrs. Cheng knew the truth, she was completely confused. She couldn''t believe that her son was not her own, and her daughter-in-law was her own.


    After she returned to the mansion, she hurriedly asked someone to invite her in-laws to go to the mansion, and then sent someone to invite Cheng Xianglan''s mother to talk about Rongzhi to go to the mansion. After everything was confirmed, she locked herself in the room.


    She couldn''t accept the fact that her son was not her own, which meant that she had cut off the incense of the Cheng family, while her daughter was indirectly killed by herself.


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 730： Really good fortune

    Chapter 730 is really good luck


    Mrs. Cheng never thought that her daughter-in-law Xinyi was actually her own daughter. Thinking of what Cheng Xianglan''s mother had said before Tan Rongzhi, she was heartbroken. How could she treat herself like this.


    For their own benefit, disregarding the feelings of others, they separated their mother and daughter.


    She also kept saying that it was for her own good. If she hadn''t replaced the child, the general''s mansion would have been in decline long ago, and she said it so confidently.


    I couldn''t bear it.


    shouted to the door: "Wei Mama."


    Wei Wei who was outside the door opened the door: "The old slave is here."


    walked in quickly with his feet raised, and looked at his master distressedly: "Old Madam."


    Mrs. Cheng gritted her teeth and said: "Send someone to smash the shops of Cheng''s family. Over the years, under the banner of my benefactor of the General''s Mansion, the business has flourished. With a face that everything is for my good, what is she talking about Rongzhi?"


    After ??, he added another sentence: "In the future, as long as the shop opens, the Cheng family will smash it for me."


    Wei Wei listened to the old lady''s order: "Yes, the old slave will do it immediately."


    Wei Wei won''t feel sorry for the distant relatives of the Cheng family. They brought it on themselves. They dared to carry the children of the general''s house behind the back of their masters.


    She didn''t leave immediately, but walked to the old lady''s side: "Old lady, don''t be like this, the old servant looks distressed, the old servant will help you to lie down on the bed for a while."


    Mrs. Cheng was probably really tired, and she didn''t object, she let Wei Wei help her to lie down beside the bed.


    helped the old lady cover up the quilt, then Wei Mammy turned around and walked out the door, sighing in her heart: It''s really good luck.


    After Wei Wei went out, she instructed Cuiyu outside the door: "Cuiyu, guard the old lady, and don''t let anyone disturb the old lady''s rest."


    Cuiyu nodded: "Yes."


    Wei Wei was also on fire in her heart, and decided to go there in person, so she went to the front yard to find Butler Shen, and asked him to arrange a dozen guards to follow.


    The matter is now known all over the city, and there is no need to show anyone''s face. Their young lady was originally a respected woman who could be pampered and grown up, but now she went away at a young age.


    Although the Ai family treats the young lady well, they cannot give this honorable status. This is all the fault of the shameless old Tan Rongzhi of the Cheng family.


    If it wasn''t for the Duke of Qi''s government to find out the whereabouts of the Queen Mother''s son, and to find out these things along the way, I am afraid that the old lady would never know the truth for the rest of her life.


    At this time, the Cheng family members were like ants on a hot pot, anxiously not knowing what to do next.


    They all understood that it was impossible to just let this matter go. When the old lady of the General''s Mansion came over, the Cheng family was bound to pay the price for what Tan Rongzhi did back then.


    Tan Rongzhi panicked since he left the General''s Mansion. If the old lady couldn''t accept the truth of the matter, she was temporarily helped back to the backyard, and she was afraid that she would not be able to leave the General''s Mansion today.


    Cheng Shanyuan, the head of the Cheng family, closed his eyes and sighed: "How could you do such a thing, what Xianglan did before, Mrs. Cheng doesn''t care about us because of her previous affection and the face of her family.


    Now, the daughter-in-law of the general''s house has become a daughter, do you think you will let us go?


    What kind of sin did I do? I would marry such a troublemaker as you. It¡¯s not enough to take charge of my own affairs, and I have to reach out to take care of other people¡¯s homes. That¡¯s good. Are all mouths to die for? "


    Just when Cheng Shanyuan was still angry at home, the shop clerk ran over panting: "Master, master, it''s not good, the people from the General''s House smashed our store, smashed it all, and didn''t show any sympathy, It''s all messed up."


    Cheng Shanyuan almost lost his footing after listening to the man''s words: "This is the hard work of my life."


    said and hurried out.


    Tan Rongzhi covered his mouth in fright, and said without a master: "What can I do, what can I do, I''m doing it for her, too, if I didn''t have my son, the General''s Mansion would have been defeated long ago, how could she be like this? Do?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 731： From the benefactor of the generals mansion to the enemy

    Chapter 731 From the benefactor of the general''s house to the enemy


    The daughters-in-law of the Cheng family looked at their mother-in-law with complicated eyes.


    Hearing what she said, she was even more tired of this controlling mother-in-law.


    Father-in-law is right, manipulating his own family is not enough, and he is also in charge of other people''s houses. This is good, and he offends his own backers.


    From the benefactor of the general''s house to the enemy, I really don''t know where their Cheng family will go in the future.


    Not wanting to listen to the mother-in-law''s complaints here, several daughters-in-law made excuses to leave, and this time, Tan Rongzhi was even more angry: "This is going to be against the sky, and now that such a big thing has happened in the house, all the Don''t talk about what to do, just pat the **** and leave, a bunch of white-eyed wolves."


    Several daughters-in-law walked away, and they could hear the angry scolding from the mother-in-law. They looked at each other and shook their heads helplessly.


    When Cheng Shanyuan, the head of the Cheng family, went to the silk and satin village, all the cloth in the shop had been damaged. Not only was it cut with a sword, but it was also doused with dung water. I was afraid that no one would want it.


    When he saw the scene, his eyes were red all of a sudden: "It''s over, it''s over, these are all goods that just came in from the south."


    Thinking of the warehouse in the backyard, he hurried to the backyard, but when he stumbled into the backyard, the goods in the backyard warehouse were also splashed with feces, but they were not cut by swords like the cloth in the front shop.


    This is because Wei Wei has left a bit of selfishness. The cloth has been splattered with feces. People with status or face will definitely not buy it again. Even if they rinse it off, the smell will not go away for a while, I''m afraid it is Not even the price of coarse cloth.


    Keeping the cloth in good condition, maybe the beggar can still pick it up as a reward for ready-made clothes, which is also an indirect deed.


    Cheng Shanyuan smelled the stench, and wanted to die. This is the goods that the manor had just brought in from the south a few days ago. It has not been sold yet, and it is all over.


    I wanted to move forward, but the smell was really high, so I had to pat my thigh and repeat, "How can this be good, how can this be good, it''s all over."


    Thinking of other shops, he raised his head and asked, "Where are they?"


    He didn''t see anyone in the General''s Mansion when he came in, so he just remembered.


    The shopkeeper heard the owner''s question: "Go to the wine shop."


    Cheng Shanyuan slapped his thigh, pushed away and supported his son, and wanted to run out, but his leg softened and he knelt directly to the ground.


    Several sons of the Cheng family said at the same time: "Dad, are you alright."


    Cheng Shanyuan didn''t care about the pain in his leg. After being helped up, he said, "Hurry up and take a look at the wine shop."


    When their father and son rushed all the way to the wine shop across the street, the street was full of wine. The wine shop was in a mess, and the wine was all over the place. There were many beggars and drinkers who liked to drink. Crawling on the ground, or looking for the wine left at the bottom of the urn is drinking vigorously.


    Cheng Shanyuan stopped taking pictures of his thighs. Looking at the scene in front of him, he finally gave up.


    At the beginning, he still had fantasies, thinking that things were done by his mother-in-law. When he was in the country, he was really taking care of Mrs. Cheng, and she always thought of old feelings.


    I didn''t expect that they would be so heartless that they wouldn''t be able to survive at all.


    Cheng Daxing, the eldest son behind him, was anxious: "Father, let''s go to the General''s Mansion and beg our aunt. She took care of us so much before. My mother did something wrong, and it was my mother''s fault, but we didn''t feel sorry for her or the General''s Mansion. "


    Cheng Shanyuan said with red eyes: "This is all fate, it was your mother who did something that shouldn''t be done, and it''s still hurtful. You think that without the General''s Mansion these years, our Cheng family''s business would be so smooth.


    You think that those hooligans are for our face, but wrong, they are for the general''s house, so no one dares to come to the door to look for trouble.


    But in the end, what kind of favors did we have to people back then, not that your mother made more trips to your aunt Cheng''s house on weekdays.


    But your mother has also benefited from others. The only kindness is that when she gave birth, she helped her, but if she met someone else, she still had to help.


    But this kind of grace, the Cheng family has been remembered for decades, but now you let people remember what kind of grace, do you secretly give away the kindness of the family''s daughter? Or have you lied to others for decades? "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 732： God treat me well

    Chapter 732 God treats me well


    After hearing this, the sons of the Cheng family all lowered their heads, realizing in their hearts that their mother had indeed caused a big disaster.


    If Ai Xinyi was alive, there would still be a chance to relax, but now, I am afraid that it is the aunt of the Cheng family who wants to kill her own mother.


    Cheng''s family no longer ran to the rest of the store, let''s smash it, as long as the General''s Mansion can vent its anger, it''s worth it.


    It''s just that they think too simply, Madam Cheng has been kind to others all her life, and the old man gets angry, which is really unbearable for ordinary people.


    *


    General''s Mansion, Cheng Yanbin has been in the study for a long time.


    He really didn''t know how to face his mother. Originally, he wanted to keep the fact that he was not his biological son. After all, although he was not from the blood of the general''s house, his son was a genuine Cheng family member. He felt better in his heart. .


    But I never thought that things would turn out like this, and I turned out to be the biological son of the Queen Mother and a royal.


    I thought that it would be a hassle to actually recognize the royal family in the future. Now that the people of the Duke of Qi¡¯s manor have been in trouble, it would be unrealistic to not recognize their ancestors and return to their ancestors, and I felt annoyed.


    And Mrs. Cheng in the backyard was much calmer than before after taking a nap.


    Wei Wei, who was outside the door, heard a movement inside: "Old Madam, this old slave has come in."


    Waiting for a sound from inside, then pushed the door open and went in.


    Mrs. Cheng sat up and saw Wei Wei who came in: "Is it done?"


    Wei Wei walked in: "Yes, the old slaves personally brought people over to several shops."


    Wei Wei took the pillow and put it on the back of the old lady''s waist: "The kitchen made a ginseng soup for you, and I asked Cuiyu to go and get it."


    The old lady didn''t answer, but said, "Tomorrow, I want to see Xinyi, and I don''t know if she will blame me."


    Wei Wei heard the old lady''s words and felt very uncomfortable. Before they could recognize each other, the yin and yang were separated. How cruel God is.


    What''s even worse is that he still has an inextricable relationship with the old lady. This is how the old lady, the biological mother, can bear it.


    Wei Wei said softly: "Okay, tomorrow, this old slave will accompany you."


    Yunyi has been staying at her parents'' house for the past few days to accompany her grandmother. After hearing the news, she packed up and returned to the General''s Mansion.


    When she came over, the old lady was drinking ginseng soup and watched Yunyi come in: "You slow down and pay attention to the child in your belly."


    I don''t know why, but I look forward to the child in Yunyi''s belly even more.


    Yunyi walked over to the old lady and bowed slightly: "I have seen my grandmother."


    The old lady motioned to Hu Ma to help the person: "You have a big belly now, and these false courtesy are not enough. Raising a baby is better than anything else."


    Yunyi nodded lightly: "Yi''er understands, grandmother, are you alright?"


    The old lady gave a wry smile: "Don''t worry, at least there is Jing Rui and you, your father-in-law is good, and it is worth your mother-in-law to marry him."


    In the past, after Xinyi was gone, her son never married. She blamed Xinyi in her heart to some extent, thinking that she was the one who delayed her son, but now that her identity has changed, her mood has also changed.


    Yunyi held the old lady''s hand on the table: "Grandmother, nothing will change, we are still by your side, and you are still your closest relatives, and children will accompany you in the future."


    Mrs. Cheng looked at Yunyi''s belly: "Yes, God treats me well, at least let us live together for so long, don''t worry, grandma can think of it."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 733： fall into the water

    Chapter 733 Falling into the Water


    Yunyi felt relieved when she saw that her grandmother was more open than she thought.


    When Jing Rui returned to the house, the sky was already dark. He got the news early this morning that his father was actually the son of the Queen Mother, which he did not expect.


    My identity is truly legendary.


    When I returned to the house, I knew that Yunyi was in the grandmother''s courtyard, and knew that sooner or later she would have to face it, so I went directly to the grandmother''s courtyard to say goodbye.


    The old lady saw Jing Rui come in with a kind expression on her face. Now that this grandson has become a grandson, I am afraid that others will not understand this feeling.


    Jing Rui entered the room and greeted him: "I have seen my grandmother."


    The old lady beckoned: "Come, sit next to grandma."


    Jing Rui sat down obediently, and the old lady said, "Do you know everything?"


    Jing Rui did not hide: "Yes."


    The old lady looked out the door: "Your father has never come over, I''m afraid he can''t accept such a thing for a while, you two will go to the front yard together to see him."


    Jing Rui nodded: "Grandma, don''t worry, what we did before will not change in the future."


    Mrs. Cheng patted Jing Rui''s hand: "I''m afraid this title is going to change, otherwise, if you go to the palace and meet the Queen Mother, what do you call it?"


    Jing Rui looked at the old lady: "Don''t worry, even if the name changes, nothing else will change."


    Mrs. Cheng nodded gratified: "Yes, even if the title changes, the relationship will not change. You are the thoughts that Xinyi left me."


    The three chatted for a while, and then the old lady said, "Take Yunyi back to rest. I''m afraid that when you get the news, you will be packing up and rushing back. Now that she is pregnant, she can''t be too tired."


    Yunyi also knew that the old lady was afraid that she wanted to stay by herself for a while. After all, the news was too shocking, so she got up and said goodbye: "Grandma, then you rest, Jing Rui and I will go back."


    The old lady watched the two leave, and remembered her hard-working daughter. Fortunately, the family who adopted the daughter was the Ai family, or whether the frail daughter could survive or not is a matter of choice.


    Thinking of Ai''s family, I was also thinking about what gifts to prepare for a visit. Although Ai''s family raised Xinyi as a daughter and didn''t want anything else, I couldn''t take it for granted.


    *


    The next day, news came out from the palace that Princess Li fell into the water by the lake last night.


    There are various speculations inside and outside the palace. Some say that Concubine Li was murdered, some say that Concubine Li was consciously shameless and wanted to commit suicide, and some people said that she might have slipped in accidentally because she was in a bad mood.


    Anyway, there is talk about this in the streets and alleys.


    In the palace, Concubine Li may have been choking on water for too long, and she has not fully woken up until now.


    After the ??Sage had read it, he looked at the Hongyuan Judgment: "When will the concubine wake up?"


    Hongyuan was not sure about the judgment, so he had to reply: "The water in the lungs has basically been discharged. If there is no accident, I will wake up later."


    Sheng Shang gave a cold face and looked at the person who was still asleep on the bed: "Take care of me."


    After ?? explained, he turned and left.


    After returning to the imperial study, he said to Long Wei in the dark, "How''s the investigation?"


    At this time, someone floated out from the dark: "Back to the master, there is no trace left by the lake."


    Shang Shang''s eyes flashed with a cold light: "Start the investigation from the Duke''s Mansion of Qi, and don''t let it go to King Yu."


    The dark guard replied, "Yes."


    After the dark guard disappeared, the saint narrowed his eyes and thought about the toffee falling into the water over and over again. He didn''t believe that the toffee would go to the lake without the maid, and just happened to fall into the water.


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 734： Since she wants to do something, lets help her

    Chapter 734 Since she wants to do something, let''s help her


    When Concubine Li fell into the water, everyone in the palace was in danger.


    The masters of the harem all became cautious and restrained the servants in their palaces. During this time, they were not allowed to talk about palace affairs indiscriminately, and they were not allowed to go out, for fear of getting into trouble.


    When Yunyi received the news, she thought to herself: Concubine Li is not playing any tricks, she is trying to make herself a victim through public opinion.


    It was really guessed by Yun Yi. Now all the blame is on Concubine Li. The Tang family, who finally got better, was implicated this time because of what she did, and was suppressed by many parties, whether it was family business or other aspects. are all in jeopardy.


    Because of what Concubine Li did, it caused public anger. The Tang family didn''t even dare to leave the house. Female.


    The soup family is about to collapse.


    Yunyi suddenly had a plan in her heart, and she couldn''t deal with her personally, so it''s always okay to play with her, just wait for the dark to act.


    It was early April, the weather was warm, and when Jing Rui came back in the evening, Yun Yi was still reading with a book in the corridor.


    Jing Rui stepped forward and took out the book from her hand: "The light in the corridor is not very good, be careful not to hurt your eyes."


    Yun Yi smiled and raised his head: "Why did you come back so early today?"


    Jing Rui pulled the man up: "There is an official document that needs to be sent to the Ministry of War. It''s windy outside, let''s go back to the house."


    Yunyi nodded and let Jing Rui pull him into the house.


    Wenzhu came in with tea, snacks, and preserved fruit, and then withdrew.


    There is a major general, and these maids never come forward. This has become an unwritten rule.


    Yunyi took a piece of apple and took a small bite: "Have you received the news about Concubine Li?"


    Jing Rui picked up the tea cup: "Well, I got it."


    Yunyi thought of what she was going to do at night: "I think this is a play she directed and acted. The ultimate purpose is to use the power of public opinion to deal with the Queen Mother and the Duke of Qi''s mansion. Of course, the General''s mansion will also be involved."


    Jing Rui''s mouth twitched slightly: "Tell me, what do you want to do?"


    The two have been together in the past and this life, and the two of them really couldn''t be more tacit. As soon as Yun Yi spoke, Jing Rui could probably guess what she meant.


    Yun Yi laughed: "I want to go to the palace at night to see what the **** she''s up to, no matter how she tossed before, it has nothing to do with us, but now my father has become the son of the queen mother, and the general''s mansion will also become them. A thorn in the flesh.


    Now that I''m pregnant, I can''t be sloppy. Since she wants to do something, let''s help her. "


    Jing Rui laughed and just said, "Okay, I''ll accompany you for a walk in the evening." Then he stopped.


    He looked at Yun Yi''s belly and said worriedly: "You''re afraid it''s inconvenient to enter the palace now, so I''d better take a trip and promise to find out what you want."


    Yunyi glanced at her big belly, it was really big: "Don''t worry, just treat me as a fat man."


    Jing Rui got up and stretched out his hand to pull Yun Yi up, and after he sat down, he took the person into his arms: "I can help you do whatever you want, just stay at the mansion and wait for me to come back, you can do it for you. And the baby in the womb can''t have the slightest mistake."


    Yunyi smiled and hugged Jing Rui''s neck, her small face rubbed between his neck: "It''s a big deal, you can take some time, help me open the city gate, I don''t have to climb the city wall lightly."


    Jing Rui couldn''t beat this coquettish little woman, so he had to agree.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 735： Exploring the Palace at Night

    Chapter 735 Exploring the Palace at Night


    After dinner, the two of them worked together to finish a painting in the study, and then they sent off the servants and started putting on makeup and changing clothes.


    Yunyi took out the padding and shoulder pads that she had prepared before and fastened it, and directly changed into a slightly fatter men''s strong suit, and in a blink of an eye, she turned into the figure of a middle-aged and fat man.


    Jing Rui laughed lightly when he saw her appearance, raised his hand and tapped her forehead: "Thank you for thinking of it."


    Everything was ready, and the two of them left the General''s Mansion quietly through the side door.


    Yun Yi knew her physical condition and didn''t want to get tired of herself. She let go of her mental strength and scanned the street scene. Only then did she release an electric bicycle from the space warehouse. It was used a few times in the last life, and it was useless after that. Pass.


    Jing Rui is no stranger, he sat in the back seat with a smile on his face, and the two of them galloped all the way. If anyone saw this, it would definitely scare people to death.


    Yunyi released his mental power while riding to check the surrounding situation, and found that there was a patrol team, so he took a detour.


    Soon he arrived not far from the east gate of the palace, and found a hidden place to retract the electric car into the space, and then walked towards the side gate.


    Enter through this door and walk a few hundred meters ahead to the direction of the imperial kitchen.


    After passing the imperial dining room, it was not far from the Shoukang Palace where Concubine Li lived. As Yun Yi said before, Jing Rui advanced inside and took some time to put everyone down before opening the side door. Let Yunyi enter smoothly.


    After entering, the gate was fastened, and the two walked in the direction of Shoukang Palace, but they were either patrolled along the way, or they would find hidden guards hidden in the dark every not too far. Force blessing, I am afraid that I will not be able to reach Shoukang Palace smoothly.


    Yunyi and Jing Rui knew in their hearts that it was absolutely impossible to have so many secret guards on weekdays, and I was afraid that the Sage also wanted to make a big fuss about Concubine Li''s falling into the water.


    Whether the matter of falling into the water was discussed by the Sage and Concubine Li early in the morning, they don''t know.


    However, judging from the current situation, one is to use the sympathy of others in this way to give oneself a temporary respite through public opinion.


    The other is to use this incident to attack the opponents of the previous dynasty. In the case of tonight, I am afraid that someone will visit the palace at night before them, otherwise they will not use so many secret guards.


    Although he has the mental strength to explore the way, it is difficult to walk. There are too many people in the dark.


    There were two times that if the two of them hid in the space in time, they would have been discovered, so it seems that there are still many capable people around the Holy Master.


    From the imperial dining room to Shoukang Palace, it usually takes a quarter of an hour to get there, but it took the two of them more than three times as long to get there. One can imagine how thrilling the journey is.


    When they arrived outside Shoukang Palace, neither of them had ever entered Shoukang Palace. They didn¡¯t know where Concubine Li¡¯s bedroom was. Yun Yi released her mental power to cover the entire Shoukang Palace, and soon found the place where Concubine Li lived.


    After all, this is the harem. Yun Yi didn''t want to let Jing Rui follow him in. After he opened a corner door of Shoukang Palace: "You wait outside, I''ll come out right away."


    Jing Rui didn''t listen to her this time: "You can listen to everything else, but I can''t agree to let you in alone."


    Yun Yi saw that he insisted, and no longer wasting time to block, anyway, a concubine, not a concubine, would definitely not encounter embarrassing things.


    What Yun Yi didn''t expect was that there were also people in the Shoukang Palace, but there were only three places. Yun Yi told Jing Rui when he came in, and the two calmly solved the two places on the way.


    The other is at the gate of Shoukang Palace. They don''t go there, so they can''t alert that person, so they don''t need to pay attention.


    Arrived in front of Concubine Li''s bedroom, Yun Yi motioned to Jing Rui not to follow him, just find a place to stay, she first hid behind a corridor with brisk steps, and then slowly moved towards the window.


    The light was on in the hall, Yun Yi saw a figure shaking inside, let go of her mental strength and went in, but she didn''t expect to see Concubine Li drinking red dates and white fungus soup.


    It seemed that she had guessed correctly. She was afraid that she had lost all her blood. She had been pretending to be dizzy during the day, and she just woke up to eat now. She was really well-intentioned.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 736： First start to cut grass and root for the strong

    Chapter 736


    Yun Yi was thinking about the right time to start when she heard someone inside say: "Miss Taifei, why don''t we close the door and thank our guests, why should we be tired and pretend to be dizzy? The slave looks distressed."


    Princess Li took her last sip: "Suffering is temporary. After this juncture, we can be better."


    She just wanted to let people know that she really fell into the water. As for the reason, she didn''t say who would know, she just let them guess, it''s good for her anyway.


    Hearing the mama who spoke before, he continued: "It''s you who suffers."


    Concubine Li said with a wry smile: "Now, the Tang family can''t be trusted, and I''m afraid I can''t count on the saints. If the Ai family doesn''t do anything, I''m afraid there is no way to survive."


    "Hey, we can ask the sage to come over and think about other countermeasures, why make fun of yourself, fortunately it is April, and the lake water is not too cold, if you really catch a cold and get sick, how can it be good?


    Now I am not younger than when I was young. In the future, I can no longer do stupid things and spoil my body. If there is anything, just let the Holy One come forward to deal with it. If it''s a big deal, we will stay in Shoukang Palace and not go anywhere, they like to say What to say, let''s live our lives behind closed doors. "


    Concubine Li sighed in her heart, thinking to herself: Mammy is still thinking too simple, if the Holy One could handle it, things would not have reached this point. Now the affairs in the court have already made him devastated. Can take care of her.


    For the past few days, she has been wondering if she did something wrong.


    Yunyi glanced at the sky, wondering how long the two masters and servants would have to chat, so she was a little impatient.


    When ?? was thinking about starting, he heard Concubine Li say: "You still think it''s simple, now that things are exposed, it''s not that we can forget about it if we don''t want to fight.


    The feud between us and Qi Mengxi and Qi Guogong''s mansion is impossible to solve, that is, the existence of immortality.


    Now we have to add a general''s mansion. Cheng Yanbin''s bad blood is really good enough. Without the identity of the prince, he even accidentally became a member of the general''s mansion.


    Every time I think of him not only not having a rough fate, but also growing up in fine clothes and food, I feel uncomfortable in my heart, why does God protect him like that?


    The most important thing is that it won''t take long for him to recognize his ancestors and return to his ancestors. Will he have any thoughts on the throne at that time? This is what I worry about the most, and I have been thinking about it these days. "


    The grandmother in the room frowned and asked, "Then concubine, have you thought of a way?"


    Concubine Li gritted her teeth and said, "The best way is to cut the grass and remove the roots. Since Cheng Yanbin can''t be hurt, let''s start with his son and daughter-in-law. I heard that the young lady of the General''s House is pregnant, so it''s better to start with her first.


    When the general''s mansion is in chaos, let''s take advantage of it to attack Cheng Jingrui and let him have no successor. Let''s see how he can still compete with the sage. Even if he recognizes his ancestors and returns, what can he do? "


    Yun Yi, who wanted to punish her first, changed her mind.


    If you don''t come here, you won''t know that Concubine Li is so vicious. Although she can''t hurt herself, she may have such thoughts, indicating that this person is not worthy of showing mercy to her.


    I really dare to think that since everyone wants the life of their own child, then she will never have a chance to take action, she will have no face to live, and she will kill herself.


    Now that he has decided, he will not delay any longer. He raises his hand and pokes a hole in the window paper. After a while, he hears a ''thump'' and the sound of heavy objects falling to the ground.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 737： Dont have to keep her disgusting us

    Chapter 737 Don''t have to keep her disgusting us


    Yunyi used her mental power to investigate again, and made sure that no one came over for a short time, so she quickly stepped forward to open the door and walked in.


    For being so convenient, I would also like to thank Princess Li.


    Because she was afraid that she would be exposed to pretending to be sick, the maids by her side had just dismissed the maids who were serving Princess Li on the grounds that she would not disturb the princess'' rest.


    ''s good name says: They have been guarding for a day, let them go down early to rest.


    After ?? Yunyi entered, he quickly took the dazed two people into the space, turned and left the room, and closed the door.


    Jing Rui saw Yun Yi coming, and quickly stepped forward and whispered, "Are you okay?"


    After a while, I really regretted it, and even knowing she was pregnant, she let her enter the palace.


    Yun Yi smiled and said, "It''s okay, I''m fine, let''s go, find a place where people in the palace can watch a good show tomorrow morning, but this place has to be a little hidden."


    Jing Rui and Yun Yi looked at each other and said at the same time, "By the lake."


    Both of them laughed, avoiding the patrolling people and the people staring in the dark. It took them two quarters of an hour to arrive at the place. Release the two of them.


    Afterwards, Yun Yi had a bad mind again, and brought one of the dark guards who were closest to them, who had been stunned before, and threw it on the path not too far from Princess Li, so that the palace servants who got up in the morning and swept them could find out at once.


    After everything was set up properly, he gave the three of them some homemade medicine, and let them sleep peacefully until tomorrow morning, which would definitely make them famous again.


    After that, he gradually became mentally ill, and no one would find anything wrong.


    Seeing that there was nothing to do, he said to Jing Rui, "It''s late at night, let''s go out of the palace."


    Jing Rui didn''t ask, he knew that Yun Yi must have her reasons for doing this.


    The two returned the same way, but when they came out, it took a little less time.


    People who were dizzy before were all given antidotes, and even if they had doubts, they dared not speak out.


    After coming out of the side door, he walked out a bit, and then he released the electric automatic vehicle. He used his mental strength to check the road conditions, and then rode the small electric donkey all the way to the General''s Mansion.


    Thinking of the popular saying in later generations, one person became silly: they are now the most beautiful boy in this street.


    Not long after they left, the night guard at the side door woke up in a daze and found himself asleep, and was startled.


    looked around, and quickly plugged it in, patted his chest, and was afraid for a while.


    Thought: I clearly remembered that I was off the chain, why did I open it, maybe I remembered it wrongly.


    After half a day, the guard who couldn''t understand patted his forehead, no longer tangled, and cursed himself inwardly, thinking that he was really careless.


    After careful inspection, he returned to the porter on duty.


    The dark guards who were temporarily stunned and stunned also woke up one after another. They were also frightened, and they were so scared that they would not take the initiative to mention them in order to save their lives.


    The palace resumed step by step, as if nothing had happened.


    Yunyi and the others soon arrived not far from the General''s Mansion, put away the electric donkey, and the two returned to the mansion.


    After returning to the house, closed the doors and windows, Yun Yi then pulled Jing Rui into the space, and when the two of them were groomed, Yun Yi listened to Panorama Rui what Concubine Li said.


    Before Jing Rui could express her opinion, Yun Yi said, "I originally wanted to go to the palace to check if she was lying, and punish her a little by the way, but I didn''t expect to hear those words, so I temporarily changed my mind and let her completely Broken down, no time to think about anything else."


    Jing Rui took the man into his arms: "You did a good job, you don''t have to keep her disgusting us, I believe that after tomorrow morning, she will have no time or mood to come to harm us."


    What he didn''t say was that he would add another fire and completely deal with Concubine Li and the Tang family behind her, so as to avoid disgusting people from time to time, and he wanted to plot against his wife and children.


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 738： She can stop if you want

    Chapter 738 As long as you want, she will be able to stop


    Jing Rui prepared a supper for Yunyi in the kitchen in the villa, and squeezed peach juice: "Yi''er, made your favorite shrimp dumplings, and squeezed peach juice."


    After setting it up, he came over to help Yun Yi stand up: "How is it, is your body alright?"


    Yun Yi smiled and looked at him: "It''s okay, don''t be nervous, it''s not that you don''t know my physique, and I didn''t do anything else tonight."


    Yunyi walked away from the table and saw the snack that Jing Rui prepared for her: "I just want to eat this, we really have a good understanding of each other."


    Jing Rui prepared chili sauce for her to eat, and also prepared a bowl of pork ribs and yam soup, but this soup was not made fresh, it was prepared by Jing Rui before.


    Hearing Yun Yi''s words, Jing Rui''s mouth twitched into a smile: "If you like it, you can eat it alone and make up for three people, but you can eat more."


    Yunyi looked up and smiled: "Wrong, now I eat alone, and four people make up."


    Jing Rui stopped the movements in his hands and said a little excitedly: "You mean, there are triplets in your stomach?"


    Yunyi smiled brightly: "Well, you can just have fun."


    Jing Rui''s heart beat faster, and he held Yun Yi''s hand excitedly: "It turns out to be triplets, isn''t it?"


    Before he finished speaking, he heard Yunyi say: "Don''t make guesses, don''t make comparisons, here comes our child, our baby."


    Jing Rui nodded heavily: "Okay."


    After saying that, he raised his hand and touched Yunyi''s stomach: "It''s good."


    Now one eats four people to make up, and I have such a big event in the evening. At this time, my stomach is screaming ''Gululu''.


    Jing Rui quickly put his hand away, and quickly pushed the shrimp dumplings on the table in front of Yun Yi: "Eat it quickly, but I can''t starve my big baby and little babies."


    Yunyi picked up a shrimp dumpling, dipped it in chili sauce, took a light bite, closed his eyes and said, "It''s delicious."


    Then he motioned for Jing Rui to eat with her. Jing Rui picked up his chopsticks and put the shrimp dumplings dipped in the ingredients into the small bowl in front of Yun Yi: "You slow down, I''ll take it for you if it''s not enough."


    Yunyi ate with a satisfied face: "No, these are enough, you can''t eat too much at night, don''t eat like a big fat man when you look back."


    Jing Rui doted on him and said, "The fat man is also very good, it''s comfortable to hold."


    Yunyi glared at him: "What do you mean, I was stalking you before."


    Jing Rui laughed, reached out and pinched the tip of her nose: "I started to be naughty again, whether you are fat or thin, I like it, so you can eat what you want, don''t worry about anything else."


    Yunyi gave a ''hum'' and said coquettishly, "I won''t worry about it."


    Jing Rui''s face was full of doting, and he put the dipped shrimp dumplings into the bowl in front of her: "That''s right, eat quickly, don''t be hungry."


    Yunyi swallowed the steamed dumplings in his mouth, and then put aside his playfulness and said solemnly: "For a while, I am afraid that the General''s Mansion will not be peaceful."


    Jing Rui also withdrew the smile on his face: "Yeah, the world is full of wonders. I didn''t expect the original owner''s life experience to be twists and turns."


    Yunyi looked up: "I believe that after tomorrow morning, Concubine Li''s big trouble should be over."


    Jing Rui nodded at her slightly: "As long as you want, she will be able to stop."


    Yun Yi glanced at him and didn''t answer, but she felt sweet in her heart. After nibbling on a piece of spareribs: "I''m afraid Chen Rui should come back too."


    Jing Rui put another shrimp dumpling in her bowl: "I should be able to go home tomorrow evening at the latest. I just received a biography from flying pigeons next night."


    Yunyi finished drinking the soup in the bowl, and wiped his mouth with a tissue on the table: "You have to help him about the burial. He is young and has no experience."


    Jing Rui pushed the peach juice in front of Yun Yi: "Don''t worry, I have everything."


    The old lady of the Xiao family had already told Yun Yi that she was pregnant, so she didn''t have to follow her when she was buried. After everything was over, she would just put incense sticks in front of the tablet.


    Yunyi heard Jing Rui''s words and nodded at him: "Then it''s hard for you."


    Jing Rui took Yun Yi''s hand: "Yes, you don''t have to be polite to me."


    The two chatted together for a while, and then they left the space.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 739： problem occurs

    Chapter 739 Something Happened


    Lowering the window curtain, Yun Yi found a comfortable position in Jing Rui''s arms, raised his head and kissed Jing Rui''s chin, and then fell asleep.


    Just waiting for the news from the palace tomorrow morning.


    *


    In the imperial study, the sage was still thinking about what happened today.


    The Queen Mother handed over a message, she wanted Cheng Yanbin to recognize his ancestors and return to the clan.


    asked him to arrange the day for the supervisor of Qin Tian, ??and he also told the world to correct Cheng Yanbin''s name.


    And today, the courtiers have also made a performance, saying that the royal blood cannot be left outside, and urged him to let the Qin Tianjian choose a day to open the ancestral temple, and let Cheng Yanbin recognize his ancestors as soon as possible and change back to the royal surname.


    Those old officials who followed the late emperor also came to join in the fun, and said that they had confirmed Cheng Yanbin''s identity.


    This matter can''t be dragged on for too long, so he hinted to Concubine Li, let her direct and perform a falling water, and quickly spread the news, and secretly sent someone to guide her.


    Just waiting to see how things develop tomorrow.


    It can only be said that the dragon gives birth to the dragon, the phoenix gives birth to the phoenix, and the son of the mouse can make a hole. In the face of interests, he completely inherited the selfishness and viciousness of Concubine Li.


    Unfortunately, he doesn''t know yet, his mind is wasted, and he will be more irritable tomorrow.


    Just as he rubbed his brows and pondered, Eunuch Xi, who was waiting beside him, came in: "Sir, it''s late at night, you should rest."


    Sage Shang Mo Yuxi looked at Eunuch Xi: "What time is it?"


    Hi father-in-law replied respectfully: "Return to the sage, it''s already the second watch."


    Hearing Eunuch Xi''s words, he tapped the desk and stood up from the dragon chair: "Let''s drive to Kuntai Palace."


    Eunuch Xi heard the words of the sage, and shouted in a high voice: "Get up to the Kuntai Palace."


    Because there was no advance notice, Queen Fu Lirong had already rested. Hearing the arrival of the Holy Master, she quickly asked the palace ladies to turn on the lights and got up and left the outer room.


    His hair was just **** in a bun, and when the sage walked in, he was about to greet him.


    heard the Lord say: "Don''t be too polite."


    Queen Fu Lirong asked the maid to serve tea: "Your Majesty, it''s so late, what''s the matter?"


    Except for the first and fifteenth days of the new year, the sage has rarely come to spend the night with her, and there must be something important to come here at this hour.


    The sage waved his hand to dismiss the maid in the house, picked up the teacup and took a sip: "You know that the queen mother found her own son."


    The queen had guesses when the saint came in, and nodded lightly: "Yes, the concubine already knows."


    The sage coughed lightly: "Since General Cheng is the biological son of his mother, he must recognize his ancestors and return to the clan, but this matter is very complicated.


    Therefore, the female family members of the General''s Mansion still need your empress to pay more attention. "


    Queen Fu Lirong also knew the seriousness of the words of the sage: "Sir, then tomorrow, the ministers and concubines will send someone to the general''s house to pass the word, and let them enter the palace for a chat the day after."


    The sage got a satisfactory answer, and explained some words, which said to the queen: "It''s late at night, rest."


    *


    The next morning, the Sage left from the Kuntai Palace and did not arrive at the Golden Palace.


    heard someone hurried to report: "Sir, something happened."


    Eunuch Xi, who was waiting beside Long Nian, frowned and said, "What nonsense are you talking about in the early morning."


    The palace maid shuddered directly: "The incident is urgent, so the maid is rude."


    Eunuch Xi said in a high voice, "Why don''t you say it quickly, what are the ink marks?"


    The palace maid said nervously, "Your Majesty, something happened to Concubine Li."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 740： slap in the face

    Chapter 740 Slap in the face


    Sacred Master was shocked: "What happened?"


    Could it be that the fake became the real thing, and he really fell ill.


    Seeing that the morning time was about to come, I wanted to ask the people from the Taiyuan Hospital to go over to help her see a doctor first, and then go there when he went to the next court.


    You can see that the maid has been hesitating and hesitating, and said angrily: "Don''t say it soon."


    The maid glanced left and right, lowered her head and said, "The palace servant in charge of the cleaning in the morning shift found Concubine Li by the lake."


    The sage thought he had heard it wrong: "What did you say?"


    The maid said again nervously: "The palace servant in charge of the sweeping found Concubine Li by the lake."


    Sage Shang Mo Yuxi guessed from the maid''s expression that things were not easy. If you just found someone, you don''t need to be so nervous.


    realized that something else had happened, and said to Gong Xi: "Go to the lake first, and speed up."


    Eunuch Xi knew that the matter could not be delayed, so he whispered to the palace maid and asked, "Where is Empress Dowager by the lake?"


    The palace maid hurriedly said, "That''s where the concubine fell into the water yesterday."


    Father-in-law Xi heard this and felt a little bit of blaming Concubine Li in his heart: Why can''t he stop.


    But he still said in a shrill voice, "Get up and drive to Biboting."


    When they arrived, she saw Concubine Li looking at the people on the ground in confusion, and now she realized that she was really not dreaming, and now she really wanted to die.


    She didn''t know the man beside her at all. Seeing that he was wearing a strong suit, Concubine Li wondered for a while whether it was someone sent from outside the palace, or someone who really caught her opponent.


    It''s just that she was too happy.


    Sacred Master saw the onlookers, his brows and eyes were all displeased, and when the father-in-law saw this, he said coldly to the surrounding people: "What are you doing here, don''t go busy."


    After ?? and the others left, the saint Mo Yuxi saw the people inside, and he was so angry that he wanted to go up and beat them. What is this all about?


    Just yesterday, people were rescued from the lake in front of Biboting, and people also led people to guide public opinion, making people believe that someone was behind the scenes, but when this happened today, what is this, a face-slap?


    It was obvious that she was unconscious, and the imperial doctor also said it was quite serious, but why did Concubine Li appear here now, and what everyone saw just now was that she was nestled in the man''s arms, holding her tightly.


    It turned out that Jing Rui came out again after Yun Yi fell asleep, because there were fewer dark guards arranged by the lake, which greatly facilitated Jing Rui''s work efficiency.


    After he entered the palace, he did not delay, and directly put the dark guard next to Concubine Li, and threw the maid next to Concubine Li behind the rockery not far from here.


    Because the temperature dropped at night, Concubine Li would naturally look for the heat source and go away. The scene in front of her was that Concubine Li had a private meeting with a husband, and the grandmother, who was found behind the rockery, became the person who let loose the wind.


    The nature of ?? changed all of a sudden, and there were quite a few people I saw in the morning, not only palace maids, eunuchs, but also patrolling guards.


    Even if the Holy Spirit ordered a ban, how could Jing Rui do what he wanted.


    Sage Shang Mo Yuxi was really **** off. This was really shameful. He couldn''t hold back for a while, and pulled out a sword from the waist of the guard who was on call to cut off the guard.


    But he was out of anger, but instead he took things more seriously. Concubine Li also reacted at this time. Even if the saint killed that person, he would not be innocent.


    ordered someone to send Concubine Li back to Shoukang Palace, and then sent someone to start a thorough investigation in the palace, just to see who was so daring.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 741： This is the rhythm of not dying

    Chapter 741 This is the rhythm of not dying


    Leave someone to take care of the aftermath, and turned away with a black face.


    After the sage left with the people, the palace people who came across the scandal of Concubine Li in the morning were very frightened, for fear that the sage would execute them in secret, and all of them were absent-minded in their work.


    Face up early, the Holy Master has no good face. Anyone who stands up and has this recitation can be found out. This makes those who have not yet started to make up their minds.


    Obviously, the Sage was in a bad mood today and didn''t want to be punished, so he had to silently put away his memorial.


    After waiting for Zaochao to return to the imperial study, after learning that the dragon guards had not found any useful information, he finally got angry and smashed the pair of jade glazed candlesticks he liked directly.


    The palace people who ?? frightened were all silent.


    Jing Rui received the news and immediately passed the book to Yun Yi, with only one word written on it: "Yes."


    Yunyi has already received the news, so naturally the queen mother in the palace can''t know, anyway, they are all enemies that never die, so there is nothing to worry about.


    So in the next night, the news that Concubine Li had a private meeting with an outsider in the palace spread all over the capital, which really hurt her face.


    It doesn''t mean he''s unconscious, it doesn''t mean the situation is not optimistic, it doesn''t mean that the people behind him are too vicious, now it''s alright, what''s this, if it''s what they said, then what''s the situation when hugging with a man in Biboting.


    Now, Concubine Li really can''t live anymore. As she approaches old age, her title is gone. This is the rhythm of dying.


    After returning to Shoukang Palace, Concubine Li recovered. She knew that she was being plotted, but how did that person enter Shoukang Palace, how did he bring her to the lake, and how did he lie down with her? Who is the man.


    The most important thing is that once this happened, I was afraid that I would really be able to die and apologize to show my innocence.


    But even if this is the case, I am afraid that my reputation will not be preserved. Even if the Holy Spirit orders a ban, there is no airtight wall in this world. This time I really have nowhere to go.


    After sitting down on the low couch, he kept mumbling, "How could this happen, how could this happen, it must be Qi Mengxi, she must have harmed me."


    Thinking that it was probably what he had guessed, his eyes turned red with anger.


    After that, in Shoukang Palace, from time to time there would be the sound of broken porcelain, crying and cursing. The servants of Shoukang Palace were frightened like a quail, for fear of making a slight noise and becoming a target. .


    And the queen mother of Changle Palace was very happy: "I don''t know who did such a good thing. Now she''s afraid that she won''t die. It''s really heart-warming."


    Mother Hu was helping her master with tea: "She doesn''t want to be sympathetic, it''s really just a matter of stealing chickens and not losing rice, and she deserves it."


    The Queen Mother laughed out loud: "It''s true that the way of heaven is good for reincarnation. Whoever the heaven has spared, she has suffered retribution."


    *


    Xiao Chenrui took the corpse of his grandfather Xiao Huaiyuan and returned to Xiao''s house when the sun was in the west.


    Because Jing Rui sent the news to the Xiao family in advance, the old lady of the Xiao family made arrangements in advance, looking for someone to count the days, and knowing that it would be an auspicious day in three days, she asked the housekeeper to invite the monks who did the work and the laborers to help with the burial.


    When Xiao Chenrui entered the house, the coffin and other things were ready.


    Butler Shen brought the people who were invited to the burial to re-enter the corpse of the old man. On the first night, he took Xiao Chenhao, the young grandson, to guard the spirit. Xiao Chenrui was arranged by the old lady to rest.


    When ??Jing Rui came over, he originally wanted to stay and accompany the spirit watcher, but now that Jing Rui is the old lady of the Xiao family, how dare he let him stay.


    Just ask him to come over tomorrow to help and keep an eye on it, and keep the spirit alive.


    After Jing Rui left, he didn''t ask Xiao Chenrui what happened on the way. He sent him back to the hospital to wash up and rest. After a good rest, it would be good to keep watch for his grandfather tomorrow night.


    Xiao Chenhao said like a little adult: "Brother, it''s been hard work this way, you go to rest, it''s good to have me with my grandmother at this time."


    Xiao Chenrui was really tired, so he didn''t say no more: "Our brother Hao has grown up, then it''s better to be respectful than to obey. I''ll come over to replace you tomorrow morning."


    After Xiao Chenrui left, the little brother Hao said to his grandmother: "Grandma is not afraid, Brother Hao is with you."


    The old lady said warmly: "Okay, with Brother Hao here, grandmother is not afraid."


    After ??, he looked at the coffin and said softly, "I''m back in Beijing. Brother Rui finally helped me fulfill my promise to you."


    Brother Hao saw tears in the corners of his grandmother''s eyes: "Grandma, don''t cry."


    The old lady took the little grandson into her arms: "Okay, don''t cry, grandma is happy, so forget it."


    As for the eldest son''s family, that''s something she can''t do anything about, and she doesn''t want to embarrass herself anymore. She can feel at ease when the old man is back.


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 742： Tang family returns to Beijing

    Chapter 742 Tang Family Returns to Beijing


    Yunyi did not participate in the reburial of the old man of the Xiao family.


    It wasn''t that she didn''t go, but that Mrs. Xiao specially instructed Jing Rui, saying that she was pregnant now, and she was not easily contaminated with white things, and she should focus on her body and the child in her belly.


    Originally, Mrs. Xiao just wanted to have a walk in the mansion, so Xiao Huaiyuan''s corpse would be sent directly to the Xiao family cemetery for burial.


    However, the monastery said that it would be alright to take him back to the house and re-enter the burial, and it would be good to do a ritual in the house.


    Old Mrs. Xiao heard that it was harmless to her children and grandchildren, and she also had selfishness in her heart. Now that her grandson is named on the Golden List, the Xiao family is even more beautiful than when the old man was there. Although this Xiao''s house is not the same as Xiao''s house, it can make up for Xiao Huaiyuan''s regret.


    Things went very smoothly. Most of the people in the capital were aware of the affairs of the Xiao family. Back then, they were also implicated by their direct descendants, and it was considered a disaster. Now that the grandson has moved the grave for his grandfather and was reburied, who doesn''t say "good".


    Therefore, many people have come to pay their respects these days, but due to the delicate relationship between the Sage and the General''s mansion, none of the people who came here are the serious masters of the mansion.


    Things went smoothly, Xiao Huaiyuan was buried again, Xiao Chenrui was going to rest at home for a few days, and he was going to officially take office at the Hanlin Academy.


    Yun Yi has fulfilled her promise to her grandmother. Although she doesn''t feel very good about this grandfather, there is no need to care about a deceased person. Jing Rui accompanied her back to Xiao''s house to perform incense in front of the memorial tablet. It''s the end of it.


    As soon as Xiao''s house settled down, Yun Yi received the news that the Tang family had returned to the capital.


    Thinking of her grandmother''s letter to match her cousin''s and younger brother''s marriage, she obviously refused, and she had to mention it again and again, Yun Yi felt very unhappy.


    I thought that if I wanted to bring this up again after we met, I would have to keep a distance from the Tang family in the future.


    On the third day when the Tang family returned to Beijing, Jing Rui accompanied him to the Tang family for a trip.


    Mrs. Tang was taken aback when she saw Yun Yi''s belly. It was surprisingly big: "Yi''er, isn''t this belly too big?"


    Jing Rui helped the person to sit down and replied for Yun Yi: "Yi Er is pregnant with multiples, so her belly is bigger than normal pregnant women."


    Before giving birth, he didn''t want to reveal that Yunyi''s belly was a triplets, so he just said it was multiple births.


    Mrs. Tang''s face was very complicated. She couldn''t be more happy when her granddaughter was pregnant, but it was dangerous to give birth to multiple babies, and she was worried for a while: "Then the midwife is invited in advance?"


    Afraid that their young couple might not understand, they quickly added: "I heard that multiple births are easy to give birth to prematurely, but it''s not sloppy."


    Yun Yi smiled and nodded: "Don''t worry, grandma, the house has made preparations in advance."


    This is true. Mrs. Cheng not only prepared clothes, blankets, and various baby products for the children, but also prepared midwives and nurses early on.


    The midwife must be prepared, but this wet nurse herself is not ready to use it. Even if her milk is not enough to feed three, there is still room for fresh milk produced by cows, and even if it is bad, there is still milk powder in the warehouse.


    But seeing her grandmother''s enthusiasm, she hasn''t told her her plans yet.


    The old lady of the Tang family nodded after hearing this: "That''s good, that''s good."


    The two were talking when the eldest aunt Meng Changzhen walked in and saw Yunyi''s posture: "Yi''er, you are pregnant, how many months?"


    Yun Yi laughed and called out, "Auntie."


    Then he replied, "It''s been more than six months."


    Meng Changzhen looked suspiciously at Yun Yi''s belly: "This belly is too big."


    I was really helpless, thinking in my heart: Do I want to put a sign on my body? I am pregnant with multiples. Thinking of that scene, Yun Yi laughed out loud.


    Mrs. Tang smiled and said, "Yi''er is pregnant with multiple births, so her belly is bigger than other pregnant women."


    Meng Changzhen was pleasantly surprised: "It turns out that I was pregnant with multiple babies, that''s really a blessing."


    But thinking of the risk of multiple births, the smile on his face closed a little: "You can always pay attention to this multiple birth, and you must not be without people around you."


    Yun Yi could see that this aunt was good, and the worry in her eyes didn''t seem to be fake.


    smiled and said, "Don''t worry, Auntie, the house has carefully arranged the arrangements, so don''t worry."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 743： visit

    Chapter 743 Visiting the door


    Meng Changzhen also felt that she was worrying too much at this time, afraid of Jing Rui''s misunderstanding, she said a little embarrassedly: "Look at me, what I can think of, I''m sure Mrs. Cheng can also think of it."


    Yunyi looked up at Jing Rui: "Well, grandmother is very attentive, father-in-law doesn''t ask too much, Jing Rui is always thinking about it, you can rest assured."


    Several people were talking. The elder cousin Jiang Luyao walked in with her daughter Tang Chuting, son Tang Hongyu, and second cousin Ji Shuhong, who was holding her daughter Tang Jianan.


    greeted each other, everyone took their seats, and it was a long chat.


    Second cousin Ji Shuhong said gratefully: "Cousin Yunyi, second cousin, thank you very much, this child Jia Nan has taken the medicine you prescribed, and now he is much better.


    I thought before that I would take her back to Beijing after a while, and then let you help me to see if I need to take some more warming medicines. It didn''t take long for my father to receive a transfer order. Okay, I''m afraid I''ll have to trouble you in the future. "


    Yun Yi smiled and looked at Tang Jianan next to her: "Looking at her complexion is much better, I''ll help her to check her pulse and see if she needs further conditioning."


    Second cousin Ji Shuhong stood up with her daughter in her arms: "The relationship is good, second cousin doesn''t even know how to thank you. We will definitely not shirk wherever we need our husband and wife in the future."


    After talking, he went to sit next to Yun Yi.


    Yun Yi smiled and looked at Tang Jianan in her arms: "It''s not someone else, the second cousin is polite."


    I teased Tang Jianan, my cousin, for a while, and then I got the pulse: "Well, the honeydew has really worked, you guys are doing well, and the children are well taken care of.


    In the past few days, I have taken time to help my child to refine some honeydew. The honeydew can¡¯t be stored for too long, so I didn¡¯t do much before. In fact, the child is now fine, but it¡¯s better to consolidate it.


    When it''s ready, I''ll have someone deliver it.


    At that time, you are still the same as before, take a little bit of water every morning and evening, and let your child take a small spoonful immediately. As long as you take care of it properly in the future, your child will no longer get sick as often as before. "


    The aunt Meng Changzhen heard this and said with a happy face: "It''s great, if it weren''t for you, Yi Er, I don''t know how much this child would have to suffer, and the aunt thank you too."


    Yun Yi smiled and said, "Don''t thank you anymore, I''m Xiao Jianan''s cousin, and I''m all my own, as it should be."


    The old lady of the Tang family will answer: "When Jia Nan grows up, let her honor her cousin."


    Aunt Meng Changzhen clapped her hands and said, "Yes, yes, yes, mother is right."


    Yun Yi doesn''t know about the separation of the Tang family. She has never seen the people from the second room. She doesn''t want to hear them thank them. Although she doesn''t like the people from the second room, she still asks, "Grandmother, why don''t you see my second aunt and them? ?"


    As soon as these words came out, the atmosphere in the room froze for a moment.


    At this moment, grandfather Tang Qikun came back with his two grandsons, Tang Dongbo and Tang Dongqi.


    Yun Yi saw them come in and stood up: "Grandfather, eldest cousin, second cousin, you are back."


    Tang Qikun was about to speak, but he saw Yun Yi''s big belly: "Yi''er, you, you are pregnant, isn''t this belly too big?"


    Yun Yi smiled and said, "In the future, I will have to have someone prepare a sign to explain that I am pregnant with multiples."


    Jing Rui spoiled: "It''s really hard work, Yier."


    The female relatives in the house all laughed, and the grandfather and two cousins ??who came in did not understand that Yun Yi had a big belly because she was pregnant with multiples.


    Several people were chatting with each other for a while, only then did Yun Yi know that the grandfather took the two cousins ??out of the city to Zhuangzi.


    My grandfather fell in love with farming since he left the court. Although he was not good at farming, he liked to go to Zhuangzi the most, and he rarely stayed in the house on weekdays.


    No, I just returned to Beijing, and I couldn''t stay in the mansion anymore. The two cousins ??were worried and had to follow Zhuangzi.


    If the mansion hadn''t sent someone to Zhuangzi to inform him, I''m afraid he wouldn''t be able to come back. Fortunately, Zhuangzi wasn''t too far away.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 744： outright refusal

    Chapter 744 Straightforward rejection


    After chatting for a while, grandfather brought Jing Rui and his two cousins ??to the study in the front yard to talk.


    Yunyi stayed with her grandmother to chat with her family members.


    Without Jing Rui, Madam Tang told Yun Yi about the separation of the Tang family, but she did not hide Yun Yi, and told everything that the Yue family did in the second room.


    Yunyi didn''t expect that the Wang family would be so careless, always doing things like robbery, which was very annoying.


    Yunyi thought of her cousin Tang Xinran, and in order to prevent her grandmother from matching her cousin with her younger brother, she said, "Grandmother, you wrote a letter to match your cousin and Rui Geer before, so don''t mention it in the future.


    I know cousins ??are good, but they are really not suitable.


    First, when I was in the frontier, I heard an old military doctor mention that close relatives cannot get married, and there is a high chance of giving birth to mentally retarded children. We have also conducted special investigations and comparisons, and it has indeed been confirmed.


    Second, I asked Rui Geer, he only regarded Xin Ran as his cousin, and had no relationship between men and women. My grandmother and I promised Rui Geer that he would decide his own marriage.


    These three things, I will not lie to you, even if there are no two points before, and there is such a foreign family, I will not agree to this marriage. "


    The old lady of the Tang family was not angry when she heard Yun Yi''s words, she just asked suspiciously: "If close relatives get married, will they really give birth to mentally retarded children?"


    Yunyi nodded seriously: "You can think about it carefully, among the people you know, are there any aunts and cousins ??who have given birth to abnormal children after getting married."


    The elder cousin, Jiang Luyao, said with an ugly face: "My cousin married the youngest daughter of his aunt''s family. He gave birth to a daughter in his first child, and there were problems with birth. The doctor only said that he was born with insufficiency. Last year, he gave birth to a son, but that child He was born with white hair, and so far he has never dared to let him see outsiders."


    Yunyi nodded and said, "Children born from consanguineous marriages don''t necessarily have problems, but the chance of getting sick is relatively high. It''s good to be fine, but it''s too late."


    Mrs. Tang sighed: "My grandmother told your cousin Xinran about this, and I won''t mention it again in the future."


    Yun Yi got a guarantee, so he didn''t take it to heart.


    In the front yard, not long after Jing Rui and the others entered the study, Tang Yilin returned to the house.


    Jing Rui shared with Tang Yilin the affairs of the capital and the current situation of the court.


    He also helped him analyze the current situation: "If you don''t go back to Beijing, uncle, and you are still serving as the prefect of Jiangling Mansion, you may be able to avoid the limelight, but now you are coming back at this juncture, and you may also be involved. , and then proceed with caution.¡±


    Tang Yilin nodded solemnly after listening to Jing Rui''s words: "I will pay attention."


    Before ??, they had been on their way, and it was only after returning to Beijing that they got the news. Only then did they know that General Cheng was actually the son of the Empress Dowager, and they realized later that Jing Rui was not the grandson of the Empress Dowager.


    Yunyi and the others had lunch at Tang''s house and were about to leave. Madam Tang reluctantly said, "When things settle down, my grandmother will come to see you, and I just happened to visit Madam Cheng as well."


    Yun Yi responded with a smile, and then bid farewell to Jing Rui and left the Tang family.


    After Yun Yi and his wife left, Tang Yilin asked everyone to take their seats in the main hall, and then he told the family what Jing Rui said again: "Do you understand what I said?"


    Everyone nodded, indicating that they understood.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 745： chance encounter

    Chapter 745 Encounter


    Tang Yilin saw that everyone had listened, and then he said: "Now, it is an eventful time, although we are only Yunyi''s outsiders, but some things are always changing, and the capital is no better than Jiang Ling, so everyone must be cautious. Row."


    Tang Dongqi, the second cousin, said: "What my father said is that the current general''s house is afraid of being a thorn in the eyes of the saint, and our in-laws will be implicated if we say bad things. It''s not impossible.


    Now, all we can do is to be low-key and cautious. "


    After hearing this, everyone was silent.


    Hearing Tang Qikun, who hadn''t spoken for a long time, speak: "It''s right to be low-key and cautious, but you don''t have to scare yourself. People often say that the heights are too cold, don''t think that he is a saint and can ignore it.


    Shang Sheng was reluctant to accept it in his heart. This is also a fact. Just for the sake of face, he would not do too much. After all, the people of North Korea are watching. "


    *


    On the official road, Tang Xinran rubbed the arm that hit the carriage just now, and said angrily to the elder brother outside, "Brother, how long does it take to get to the capital?"


    Tang Xuehao took a look at the sky: "Come on, we can reach the capital in two or three days. It''s getting late, and we''ll go to the village ahead to find a place to stay."


    This is what the entourage asked passers-by before. It is said that it is not too far away. The village is on the side of the road, which is very convenient.


    The man also said that there is a big car shop in the village, and you can just go there to make a tip and live in the shop. The price is affordable and you can live comfortably.


    Thinking that we will be able to go to the capital in two days, I can''t help but tell my sister: "This time back to Beijing, we are staying in the ancestral house. This is not before the family is separated. You have to pay attention to what you say and do."


    Tang Xinran only thought that she would be able to return to Beijing in two or three days. When she returned to Beijing, she would be able to see her cousin from time to time. She believed that as long as she was sincere, her cousin would accept her sooner or later.


    thought about it, his face full of daydreaming smiles.


    In fact, Linger, the maid next to her, was very worried. She didn''t understand a little. Since the other party didn''t want to, then forget it. They had to chase them all the way to the capital. It would be very embarrassing if they were rejected in person.


    I''m afraid that the lady won''t be able to accept it at that time, and will make trouble after being stimulated.


    And Xiao Chenrui, who Tang Xinran was thinking about, happened to meet Deng Wanyue again.


    Xiao Chenrui was on the first day of business today, but everyone took great care of him. He was fascinated by the past ceremonies. If it wasn''t for the gatekeeper who never saw him on business, he came in and called him. later.


    But not long after I came out, it started raining that day. I saw an umbrella seller in front of me, so I thought about going to buy one, but I just paid the money and was about to leave when I heard a familiar voice: "Boss. , buy an umbrella."


    The old man who sold the umbrella replied, "No, it''s raining today, all the ones brought out are sold out, and the last one is sold to this official."


    When Xiao Chenrui looked over, Deng Wanyue just looked up at him, and the two of them looked at each other and couldn''t help but laugh.


    Deng Wanyue spoke first: "Young Master Xiao, no, Master Xiao, what a coincidence."


    Xiao Chenrui looked at her wet hair and handed the umbrella over: "You take it."


    Deng Wanyue quickly waved her hand and said, "No need, Chuner will come over in a while, I''ll just wait for her."


    Xiao Chenrui knew that she was embarrassed, they couldn''t bring an umbrella with them when they went out, even if the maid came to find her, it was not the same, there was no umbrella.


    He was afraid that it would affect Deng Wanyue''s reputation, so he said, "Take it, I''m afraid the rain won''t stop for a while, and the girl can''t catch cold."


    put the umbrella at her feet and walked into the rain.


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 746： Its a message from Miss

    Chapter 746 is a message from the young lady


    Deng Wanyue wanted to call someone, but because there were people sheltering from the rain under the eaves, she opened her mouth and said nothing.


    Looking at the umbrella at his feet, a warm current flows through his heart, and his body seems to be warmed up.


    Looking up at the man who disappeared in the rain curtain, just as he was about to pick up the umbrella, he saw the maid running over anxiously: "Miss, Miss, why did you come here, the servant did not let you be under the porch eaves. Are you waiting?"


    Deng Wanyue looked at the umbrella on the ground: "There is an old man here who is selling umbrellas."


    Chun''er also saw the umbrella: "If I knew it earlier, I wouldn''t go back to the store to pick it up, causing the lady to wait anxiously."


    Deng Wanyue picked up the umbrella: "Nothing, let''s go home."


    Chun''er nodded: "Miss, if I had known that the slave maid wouldn''t be arguing, but instead made the lady suffer."


    Deng Wanyue looked at Chun''er who looked annoyed: "It''s okay, we bought what we wanted, it''s time to go home."


    Chun''er glanced at the street corner: "Miss, why don''t you just wait here, I''ll call someone at the street corner and ask the driver to drive the carriage over."


    It''s just that she just finished speaking, but she smiled when she saw her young lady.


    Following the gaze of my young lady, I saw that the driver of the house had already driven the carriage over.


    Chun''er said happily: "This time there is no need to run again, this driver is really smart."


    When she finished, the coachman had already approached, and he quickly turned the carriage around: "Miss, get in the carriage."


    Chun''er helped her young lady get into the car, and then asked, "Uncle, how do you know that my young lady and I are here?"


    The coachman smiled and said, "If it''s the lady who asked me to pick him up, let me come to the porch of Qinji Pharmacy to pick him up."


    Chun''er looked at her young lady, Deng Wanyue did not reply, but a strange feeling arose in her heart, she knew that it must be the words passed down by Xiao Gongzi.


    Deng Wanyue was afraid that Chuner would ask again, so she hurriedly said, "Go back to the manor, father won''t worry about it later."


    Since she took over the affairs of the government, her relationship with her father has gotten better, her brother no longer lives in the academy, and the three of them eat together more and more.


    Occasionally, my father would bring Deng Ziyao, the youngest son of his step-wife, Cui Minhuisheng. When Deng Ziyao had nothing to do, he liked to run to her courtyard.


    Only Deng Wanrong saw her every day, just like seeing an enemy, and every time he would say harsh words, but now without the help of his step-wife Cui Minhui and the Cui family, he was only addicted to his mouth and only added to the jokes.


    As for the step-wife Cui Minhui, this time, her father was really able to say what she could do. He never let her out again. Every day, he would send someone to collect the copied scriptures on time. It is said that Cui Minhui was so angry that she almost wanted to go on a hunger strike to protest. .


    In a few days, my sister-in-law will enter the manor, and once the housekeeping power in my hands is handed over, I can feel at ease, even if Cui Minhui is released, there is no chance to make trouble.


    This is also what she wants. The death of her mother is not so simple. She has been investigating secretly recently. If it is what she thinks, she will let that person pay with blood.


    *


    After Xiao Chenrui returned to the house, his whole body was wet, so he first went back to his own courtyard to take a hot bath, and then he went to the grandmother''s courtyard to say hello.


    Entering the grandmother''s courtyard, Su Ye, who was guarding outside the main hall, quickly stepped forward to greet him and said, "I have seen the eldest young master."


    Xiao Chenrui called out, "Is grandma in the main hall?"


    Su Ye whispered back: "The old lady is in the main hall talking to the old lady of the Ji family next door."


    Seeing that the young master was going in, he reminded: "Eldest young master, the old lady and Ji''s old lady are talking about your marriage."


    Hearing this, Xiao Chenrui stopped, turned around and said, "By the way, I still have some things to deal with. I''ll come back later."


    Su Ye looked at the young master who left quickly, and suddenly laughed.


    Su Mu, who walked out of the main hall, saw Su Ye smirking there, and said, "What are you smirking, it''s time for some more tea in the room."


    Su Ye turned around, the young master came over just now, and I casually mentioned that the old lady and the old lady of the Ji family were talking about his marriage, the young master turned around and slipped away. "


    Su Mu raised his hand and poked Su Ye''s head: "Look at what you have done, the old lady told the old lady Ji family that the young master should come over later, and the old lady of the Ji family is still waiting for the young master to come and ask questions."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 747： Do you have a girl you like?

    Chapter 747 Do you have a girl you like?


    Su Ye stuck out his tongue when he heard it: "I just want to remind the young master to prepare him in his heart, who knows that he will turn around and leave."


    Su Mu said angrily, "Don''t hurry up and bring a pot of hot tea here."


    Su Ye felt guilty and quickly responded: "I''ll go right now."


    Su Mu looked at Su Ye who ran away, shook his head and turned back to the main hall: "Old Madam, the young master just sent someone over to pass it on. He still has business to deal with, so he can come over later."


    After listening to this, the old lady also glanced outside the gate, and then smiled with the old lady of Ji''s family sitting opposite: "Old sister, that''s really unfortunate, I will ask Rui Ge''er''s meaning when I look back, and then talk to the old sister. Say, okay?"


    The old lady of Ji''s family is a hearty person: "No hurry, no hurry, or business is important, I just want to ask more clearly, if it is suitable, let''s have a look at each other, if your brother Rui is unwilling, we will treat it as nothing. , and also save the reputation of the two children."


    The old lady of Ji''s family came here today. It was her grandniece from her parents'' house who wanted to marry Zhuangyuan Lang. She was asked to come here, so she had to come and visit.


    Mrs. Ji saw that it was getting late, so she got up and said, "Old sister, I will trouble you about this. When I look back, what is Brother Rui''s thoughts? Let me know if it is successful or not."


    The old lady didn''t keep anyone anymore. Her grandson knew that there was no official business, and he didn''t come in because he knew about it.


    But that''s fine, it makes him uncomfortable.


    In response to Mrs. Ji''s words, she opened her mouth and said, "Old sister, I will send someone to take you back. The rain will stop now, but there may be stagnant water on the ground, so it is not easy to walk."


    The relationship between the two families is very good, and Mrs. Xiao is sincere, but Mrs. Ji is not polite: "Thank you so much."


    Mrs. Ji knew that although the two houses were not far away, if she walked back like this, her shoes would get soaked.


    Sending away the old lady of Ji''s family, the old lady of Xiao''s family glanced at Su Ye with her head bowed outside the door: "Let the eldest young master come over."


    Su Ye heard the old lady''s order, and in order to make up for the fault, he quickly replied: "Yes, the servant will go now."


    Seeing that Su Mu, who was standing on the side, laughed ''puchi''.


    Mrs. Xiao heard Su Mu laugh, turned around and said, "I''m used to it, and my courage is getting bigger and bigger."


    Su Mu said: "It''s not what you are used to, old lady, it''s time to teach her a lesson and let her restrain herself in the future."


    Mrs. Xiao took her seat: "Fortunately, this time, it was a good thing."


    Su Mu walked behind the old lady and pinched his shoulders for help: "Look, once you tell her a lesson, you won''t be able to bear it."


    After ??, the master and servant both laughed.


    In addition to Aunt Gu, Su Mu and Su Ye were the first servants to follow the Xiao family, and their feelings were naturally different.


    The two were talking when Xiao Chenrui walked in from outside: "Grandma, are you looking for me?"


    Old Mrs. Xiao saw Brother Rui coming over and said with a smile, "Come on, grandma has something to tell you."


    Su Mu stopped massaging the old lady''s hand, Su Ye poured tea for the two masters, and the two retreated to the door together.


    Xiao Chenrui knew what her grandmother was going to say, so she didn''t rush to ask.


    Mrs. Xiao glanced outside the door, and then said: "You must also know from Su Ye that Mrs. Ji''s purpose for coming here today is that when you were parading the street that day, her grandniece from her family saw you and knew that. Mrs. Ji knows us and wants her to be a middle-aged person, and intends to marry our Xiao family."


    Xiao Chenrui knew it was one thing, but hearing it was another, when he heard the marriage, a slim figure flashed in his mind.


    Inexplicably, I didn''t want to deal with this, so I said: "Grandmother, the mansion helped my grandfather to move the grave, I just entered the Hanlin Academy not long ago, and my grandson didn''t want to get married early, it''s really not urgent. ."


    Mrs. Xiao kept staring at Brother Rui, without letting go of any expression on his face: "Brother Rui, tell your grandmother the truth, do you have a girl you like?"


    Xiao Chenrui was inexplicably nervous: "No, grandma can''t talk nonsense."


    Old Mrs. Xiao suddenly laughed: "If you want a girl you like, you can''t hide it from your grandmother, so that grandmother doesn''t know about it and makes a mess."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 748： I really cant wait

    Chapter 748 I really can''t wait


    Xiao Chenrui was afraid that his grandmother would ask further questions, so he hurriedly said: "Grandmother, let''s talk about this after a while, at least until I have a firm footing in the Hanlin Academy."


    Mrs. Xiao didn''t have to decide for her grandson now, but she just thought that she was getting old, and if she married a granddaughter-in-law earlier, she would feel more at ease: "Okay, then grandma will ask first, and then talk about it after a while. ."


    Xiao Chenrui nodded and said: "Now, there is no big deal in the house, you should pay more attention to my sister, she is pregnant with multiple births, and now that the month is old, it must be very hard, let''s see if there is anything she needs help, You pay more attention."


    Mrs. Xiao gave a light ''hum'': "If you got married earlier, would I have to worry about these things?"


    But after saying that, I thought about it in my heart to see what else to prepare. After all, Yun Yihuan has multiple births, so it is better to prepare more things. Although the general''s mansion does not lack these, it is also one''s own mind.


    However, thinking of the current situation of the General''s Mansion, I have some worries in my heart.


    *


    On the official road to Beijing, a horse-drawn carriage was coming. Because of the rain, the road was very muddy, and the horses had a hard time walking.


    No one else was sitting in the car, it was the brother and sister from the second room of the Tang family. Usually Tang Xuehao rode on horseback, but it rained halfway today, so he had to get into the carriage too.


    Tang Xinran looked at the gradually darkening sky: "Brother, can we enter Beijing today?"


    Tang Xuehao shook his head and said, "I''m afraid it won''t work. It''s raining a lot today, and you''ve seen it along the way. I''m afraid I''ll have to rest at the inn outside the city for the night before entering the city tomorrow morning."


    Tang Xinran complained: "This God is deliberately against us."


    Tang Xuehao smiled and comforted: "It''s just one night anyway. We will go to Beijing early tomorrow morning, so we won''t be able to delay anything."


    Tang Xinran was not able to tell the truth to her brother, so she had to say, "Okay, that''s the only way."


    Their brother and sister are going to the capital tomorrow, Tang Xinran only thought of her parents at this moment, and she didn''t know if her mother would really be angry with her when she saw the letter she left after she left.


    But for my cousin, I really can''t wait.


    And the person she remembered was talking to her youngest daughter Tang Xinzhi at this time: "Count the days, your brother is about to arrive in the capital, and I don''t know if your worry-free sister has given her money to the capital. Is your brother looking for trouble?"


    Tang Xinzhi is a transparent person and likes to be quiet, so she rarely comes to her mother on weekdays. She is most like Tang Yifeng in temperament, so she is very favored by her father Tang Yifeng.


    Tang Xinran''s temperament is very much like her mother Wang Shimei, she is selfish and cold in her bones, but she is stronger than her mother in one point, that is, although she is selfish, she is more calculated than her mother Wang Shimei.


    Tang Xinzhi has not been close to this sister since she was a child. When she heard her mother''s words, she said lightly, "Don''t worry, she is very good. Before entering Beijing, she will never have trouble."


    Wang Shimei thought of that day when she found Xin Ran left home and went to Beijing with her son, she almost died, but it was already evening when she found out, and there was no point in chasing her.


    After she told her husband, that day was the day when she had been married to Tang Yifeng for so many years. Tang Yifeng got angry the most, and scared herself enough. If the little grandson Tang Hongchang came to save the scene, I am afraid that Tang Yifeng would not have let him go so easily. .


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 749： Its probably Gods will.

    Chapter 749 This is probably God''s will


    Wang Shimei sighed, thinking about the mess of her parents'' family. If Xin Ran can really marry Chen Rui, then the Wang family will have a chance to turn around, but if it doesn''t work, her family''s side will not forgive herself in a short time.


    Although that happened, it was entirely the fault of the family''s elder brother, but they felt that it was wrong that they could not let the elder brother help the family.


    Not to mention that after that time, all the money the Wang family had earned in the past few years was lost, and it was no wonder that he felt better.


    Now the Tang family''s big room and the second room are separated, and all the things that have been distributed are in Tang Yifeng''s hands. He said that in the future, he will give a sum of money every month for daily expenses.


    Obviously, this is to prevent himself from helping his mother''s family, although he is very unhappy, but this is the only way for now.


    Tang Yifeng is still brooding about the separation of the Tang family, and he still refuses to forgive himself and the Wang family.


    *


    In the palace, since it broke out that Cheng Yanbin was the son of the empress dowager, the empress dowager and the sage had torn their faces.


    Although the sage didn''t say anything in the courtroom, he never went to the queen mother to greet him since then.


    Before, the queen mother sent someone to the imperial study to pass the word, and asked him to let the supervisor Qin Tian choose a day for Cheng Yanbin to recognize his ancestors and return to the clan, which made the relationship between the two to a freezing point.


    This matter is not to mention that the Queen Mother and the Duke of Qi will not give in, even those courtiers will not sit idly by, after all, it is impossible to let the royal blood flow out.


    In the past few days, the matter of Princess Li has been rumored again.


    The argument that he was killed by someone and fell into the water became a joke. Inside and outside the palace, it was rumored that Concubine Li wrote and acted it, and the purpose was to gain sympathy.


    Unfortunately, God has long eyes, and now she has suffered the consequences, and the person who pretended to be in a coma actually came out to meet an outsider privately, which is really shameful.


    After several days of fermenting, things are no longer in the hands of the sage, and the courtiers have written letters, forcing him to decree to deal with his biological mother, making him miserable.


    The faction headed by King Yu is even more arrogant. To say that there is such a biological mother is to lose the face of the royal family.


    He really dared to think.


    Even if he were to be enshrined in the Zen position, it would not be his turn to King Yu. He was really over his head. Thinking of King Yu''s face made people angry.


    *


    Changle Palace


    Mamma Hu walked to the Queen Mother who was copying the scriptures: "Niangniang, the Duke of Qi has sent a letter in."


    The Queen Mother put down the pen: "Open it and see if there is anything important."


    Mother Hu opened the sealed envelope, took out the letter inside and handed it to the Queen Mother.


    The Empress Dowager looked at it with one eye and three lines, and then said: "It seems that the day when my son recognizes his ancestors and returns to his ancestry will not be too far away."


    The letter from the Duke of Qi made it very clear that King Yu was helping Cheng Yanbin on the surface, but in fact he did not want Cheng Yanbin to recognize his ancestors and return to the clan, because once Cheng Yanbin recognized the royal family, he would have to pull the saint down from the throne, but One more strong competitor.


    But what he was thinking, the sage was also thinking about it, no, the sage sent a message to the Duke of Qi, he would ask Qin Tianjian to choose a day as soon as possible, and let General Cheng recognize his ancestors and return to the clan.


    Of course, he has his purpose. At least after people recognize their ancestors and return to their ancestors, someone can restrain King Yu. Even if it is a struggle, it is a tripartite relationship, and his throne is far more stable than it is now.


    The queen mother put on a smile: "Tomorrow morning, I will send someone out of the palace to pick up Mrs. Cheng and the girl Yunyi into the palace. I have something to discuss with them."


    Mother Hu also had a happy look on her face: "Yes, I really didn''t expect that girl Yunyi to have such a deep relationship with you, the Queen Mother, that she would actually be your grandson-in-law."


    After hearing this, the Queen Mother''s smile became even stronger: "This is probably God''s will."


    Mother Hu thought of Yun Yi''s pregnancy: "The Queen Mother, Yun Yi is pregnant with multiples. It won''t take long before you have a great grandson."


    Older people like to hear this the most, and said with a smile: "No, it makes me happy to think about it, Jingli has not yet decided on a concubine, and I still think about this grandson, I don''t know if I have to wait until now. When did I expect to have a great grandson hug so soon."


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 750： I still lost

    Chapter 750 After all, I still lost


    Mother Hu laughed when she heard the Queen Mother''s words: "There are too many ladies who want to marry Prince Jing Li, and the last time Princess Jin entered the palace, didn''t you say that, Prince Jing Li didn''t want to marry someone he didn''t like.


    said that it is a lifetime thing after all. If you want to find someone who closes your eyes, if the fate comes, it will not be fast to get married. "


    Hu mama spoke, and did not forget to pour a cup of hot tea for the queen mother.


    The queen mother took the tea: "You said it too, but he is not too young. If we delay, Jing Rui''s child will be born, but he is three years older than Jing Rui."


    Mamma Hu laughed and joked: "In their father''s life, it was the younger brother who had the son first, but in their life it was the other way around."


    The Queen Mother took a sip of tea: "It''s really God''s will, Jing Rui''s name sounds like a royal child, just like the cousins, they all have the word Jing."


    After the words were finished, the smile on the Queen Mother''s face disappeared: "I heard that I suffered a lot in the Jing family before, and I was tortured by them. If it wasn''t separated later, I''m afraid I would have to be a bull and a horse for the Jing family."


    Afraid that the Queen Mother would be uncomfortable, Mother Hu hurriedly replied: "As expected of the royal bloodline, the descendant of the Queen Mother, even under those circumstances, she could make herself behave in a different way, although she suffered a lot, but in the end she was All the hardships have come, and you should be happy."


    The Queen Mother nodded: "You are right."


    The two were talking when they saw Bai Xue walk in: "The Empress Dowager, there is news from Shoukang Palace that Concubine Li is crazy, crying and making trouble, and the maids can''t hold it back, what can I say? You are guilty, but the Holy One is innocent."


    The Queen Mother put the teacup in her hand heavily on the small table: "His son is innocent, does my son deserve it?"


    calmed himself down, and then continued to mock: "This is a failure of the previous trick. It''s really interesting to see how pitiful it is to pretend to be in the water, and to change to a new trick."


    Madam Hu was afraid that the Queen Mother would be angry, so she quickly followed the Queen Mother''s words: "Queen Mother, don''t be angry, everyone is not confused, she will only make the saint even more embarrassed."


    After hearing this, the Queen Mother gave a light ''hum'': "You are right, she thought that if she gave up herself, the sage would read her good, I''m afraid it was a dream."


    As the queen mother said, when the sage received the news, she almost vomited blood from the concubine Li, and knocked over the tonic soup sent by the imperial kitchen: "What is she trying to do? Isn''t that shameful enough?"


    scared the servants to the ground.


    Xi''s father-in-law slumped on the ground and persuaded: "The sage will calm down, and the servant will let someone go and deal with it."


    He said so, but his heart was like a mirror, and this matter would definitely not be covered, and the palace was afraid that it would spread all over the place.


    The Queen Mother will not miss this opportunity.


    I really don¡¯t know what this Concubine Li was thinking. Anyway, use your brain before you do things. If it doesn¡¯t help, you should discuss it with the Holy One.


    The previous things have not been suppressed, and the Holy One feels ashamed, and now this is coming again, this is really a big show, I am afraid it will not be exciting.


    Sage Shang Mo Yuxi waved his hand: "It''s too late, I''m afraid it''s spread all over the palace now, I''ve never seen such a stupid person."


    In less than a day, the word spread all over the palace and outside the palace. Even the people in the market gathered in groups of three or five, and when a fun person talked about the recent news in the palace, when they were chatting, they were all eyes. Watching six roads and listening to all directions, for fear of being overheard by the official family and causing trouble.


    Because of Concubine Li''s actions, even the atmosphere in the courtroom was very strange. The courtiers were trembling in the early court, for fear of becoming a punching bag for the saint, so apart from King Yu, the courtroom was quite harmonious.


    And Concubine Li had been making trouble for a day, and she didn''t see the saint over there to visit, she said in despair, "Don''t tell me, do you have to let me die to make him remember me, okay?


    I have been fighting Qi Mengxi all my life, but now am I winning or losing?


    Even I am confused.


    Maybe I was really wrong at the beginning, I shouldn¡¯t think about taking shortcuts, I¡¯m afraid the Holy One is also blaming me. "


    After a long sigh: "After all, I still lost."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 751： warn

    Chapter 751 Warning


    Tang Xinran brothers and sisters went straight to the Tang family''s old house after entering the city.


    Mrs. Tang listened to people''s reports, and she still didn''t believe it, but it didn''t take long for Tang Xuehao and Tang Xinran from the second room to walk in.


    The two brothers and sisters came forward and said: "I have seen my grandmother."


    After Mrs. Tang asked the reason: "Your father is really a nonsense, why don''t you worry about letting you go on the road alone? If something happens, what can you do, especially if you have a girl from Xinran to follow."


    Tang Xuehao didn''t hide it for his sister Tang Xinran: "Grandmother, it''s not my father''s fault, my father didn''t know about it at all, it was Xinran who got her mother''s consent in private, and went out of the house without her father."


    Tang Xinran wanted to stop her brother, but Tang Xuehao didn''t understand her pleading eyes at all.


    Tang Xinran saw that she couldn''t stop her, and thought to herself: Sooner or later, she couldn''t hide it. Anyway, she has returned to the capital now. If she listens to her grandmother''s reprimand, she will never send herself back to Jiangling City.


    So he looked up at his grandmother: "Grandmother, I really didn''t dare to tell my father, because I was afraid that he would disagree. My granddaughter misses you and my grandfather. Besides, no matter how capable my brother is, he is always less attentive than a girl.


    After buying a house, I always have to decorate it. I can also help my brother with a lot of things when I come back. Grandma, don¡¯t be angry. I am also doing it for the good of the family. "


    Madam Tang is an old lady, so how can she believe what she said: "I''m afraid it''s not for this that you came back, if you still think about the marriage with your cousin, then you will die, don''t rush to lose it. The faces of the Tang family."


    Tang Xinran did not expect that her grandmother would say such words directly, her face was blushing and blushing, which was extremely ugly.


    was a little unconvinced, and said directly: "Grandmother, Xinran''s thoughts, you understand, even if Xinran is for herself, is it true that the Tang family is not good?"


    Mrs. Tang heard Xinran''s words, covered her heart angrily, raised her finger and pointed at her: "You still don''t give up at this time, you are simply unreasonable."


    Tang Xinran felt extremely aggrieved at this moment. They were all a family. Apart from not helping herself, she also blocked time and time again, and her heart also became angry: "Unreasonable? Grandma, is it wrong for me to pursue my own happiness?"


    Mrs. Tang was about to say something when she heard an angry rebuke from the door of the main hall: "How dare you talk to your grandmother? This is your upbringing?"


    Tang Xinran was startled by this reprimand, turned around and saw the uncle Tang Yilin walked in with a cold face.


    Tang Xuehao didn''t expect that it would be like this as soon as he came back. Fearing that his sister would make a fool of himself again, he quickly pulled his sister and greeted Tang Yilin and said, "I have seen Uncle."


    Seeing that his sister didn''t respond, he didn''t forget to pull on his sleeve again, signaling her to greet her sooner.


    Tang Xinran felt a little guilty: "I have seen Uncle."


    Tang Yilin knew what this niece was thinking, but he was not optimistic about what she was thinking. First, Yun Yi had made it clear before that if the Tang family posted about marriage, it would not be a marriage, but a grievance between the two families.


    The second is that my niece is too careful, and her character is also like her younger brother and sister, and she is not strong enough. Her nephew will be a person of great fortune in the future, so you need to be careful in choosing the wife of the family.


    Tang Yilin glanced at the two who were saluting, and asked his mother well before saying to the two brothers and sisters, "Sit down."


    Wait for the two of them to take their seats: "Since you are back in Beijing, then keep yourselves safe and do what you want to do. Don''t think about making trouble. If not, then don''t blame me for pushing you to leave."


    Tang Xuehao understands that since he cheated on the outside world and did something wrong to his cousin and cousin, the uncle has been dissatisfied with their second-family people. I didn''t expect that my uncle would do such a thing later, and the uncle is now afraid of annoying them. Second room person.


    Tang Xuehao doesn''t blame his uncles, it''s human nature to blame them.


    He hurriedly said; "Don''t worry, uncle, our brothers and sisters came back this time because they wanted to buy a house in advance, so as not to cause you any trouble."


    Tang Yilin is not the kind of person who is holding on to it and scrambling, not to mention that the person in front of him is his nephew and niece: "That''s good."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 752： Looks like Im delusional

    Chapter 752 It seems that I am delusional


    After finishing speaking, he looked sharply at his niece Tang Xinran: "You are not young now, you should understand what your grandmother said just now, if you dare to go to Xiao Mansion to find your cousin behind our backs, then don''t blame the old house for not doing so. stay."


    Tang Xuehao looked at his sister worriedly when he heard the uncle''s words: "Xin Ran, since the Xiao family has no intention of marrying, don''t force it. As the old saying goes, a strong melon is not sweet, so as to save the embarrassment of everyone meeting in the future."


    Tang Xinran glanced at the elder brother with hurt eyes, and then looked at the elder brother: "Uncle, I just returned to Beijing, and I haven''t seen my cousin. If my cousin tells me that he doesn''t want to, I will not bother, otherwise I will won''t give up."


    Madam Tang felt a little helpless when she heard this.


    Tang Yilin said with an ugly face: "As you wish, I will send someone to invite your cousin to come over to the house and let him explain it to you face to face."


    Tang Xinran heard this: "Uncle, you just want me to be rejected?"


    Tang Yilin looked at Tang Xinran: "It''s not that I want you to be rejected, but that you have never believed what we said. Since you want to prove it, then I fulfill you, is it wrong?"


    Tang Xuehao knew that the uncle would definitely not lie, but since the Xiao family was unwilling, let the cousin go there in person, clarify the matter, and let the younger sister give up.


    Xiao Chenrui: What do you mean by asking me to go there in person and make the list of things clear, who did I provoke, and what''s the matter with me? Do you think I''m being bullied?


    *


    When Xiao Chenrui received the news, his face suddenly turned cold. Why did he let himself run away for this kind of thing, and he couldn''t explain anything when he didn''t see her?


    This cousin is so out of her mind that she has to see herself before giving up.


    In order not to worry her grandmother, Xiao Chenrui just told her grandmother that she was going to visit her grandfather, but didn''t say anything about it.


    When ?? was about to go out, Mrs. Xiao opened her mouth and said, "If your grandfather brings up the relationship between you and your second uncle''s cousin, just say I don''t agree and just reject it.


    Last time, your sister had already made it clear to your grandmother in person, so she probably won''t mention it again, but you know it well. "


    Xiao Chenrui understood what grandma meant: "Don''t worry, grandma."


    When Xiao Chenrui arrived at Tang''s house, he saw that the Tang family was waiting in the main hall of the front yard. Xiao Chenrui stepped forward and said, "I have seen my grandmother, and I have seen my uncle and aunt."


    Then he nodded at his cousin, his cousin, and the second-bedroom siblings who were sitting on the other side. It was considered a greeting.


    After all, Xiao Chenrui is now a sixth-rank official, and his identity is there.


    As soon as Xiao Chenrui came in, Tang Xinran''s eyes kept falling on him, which made Xiao Chenrui even more displeased with this cousin.


    Tang Yilin motioned him to sit under his head: "Sit down."


    A maid brought tea. After Xiao Chenrui asked his grandfather and grandmother about their recent physical condition, he drank tea and waited for them to talk.


    Tang Yifeng saw that Xiao Chenrui was no longer taking the initiative to speak, so he said, "Brother Rui, you are not too young, but you have someone you like."


    Xiao Chenrui didn''t want to give Tang Xinran hope, and he didn''t want him to pester him any more, so he replied directly: "Yes, after a while, I will come to propose a marriage."


    As soon as Xiao Chenrui''s words came out, Madam Tang breathed a sigh of relief, and hurriedly asked, "Which lady is this?"


    Xiao Chenrui put down the tea cup in his hand: "Grandma, you will know when it''s done."


    Mrs. Tang glanced at Tang Xinran who was sitting next to her, thinking that she should give up now. She looked at Xiao Chenrui and said, "Then grandmother will be waiting for our brother Rui''s wedding wine."


    After listening to his cousin, Tang Xuehao, who was sitting on the side, immediately looked at his sister, for fear that she would lose control of her emotions and lose her respect on the spot.


    I saw Tang Xinran''s red eyes, as if someone had cast a body immobilization technique.


    Tang Xuehao asked softly, "Xin Ran, are you alright?"


    Tang Xinran shook her head lightly and said, "It''s alright, it seems that I''m just delusional."


    After hearing this, Tang Xuehao thought that his sister wanted to let go, but he didn''t realize that Tang Xinran''s hand hidden under the sleeve was tightly clenched into a fist, her fingernails were pinched into the flesh, and she thought crazy in her heart: Why can''t that person be I?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 753： We have no other way

    Chapter 753 We have no other way to choose


    Xiao Chenrui did not stay at the Tang family for dinner, but after chatting for a while, he found a reason to leave.


    He really couldn''t stand his cousin''s obsessive gaze, which made people very annoyed.


    After Xiao Chenrui left, the old lady of the Tang family looked at her granddaughter Tang Xinran: "You heard it too, don''t mention it in the future to avoid embarrassment."


    Tang Xinran lowered her head and did not speak, she just nodded, indicating that she knew.


    But what she was thinking, only she herself knew.


    *


    King''s Mansion


    The prince Mo Jingli saw that his father Wang Mo Yuxuan had not opened his mouth: "Father Wang, Qin Tianjian has already chosen a date. On the third day of June, the ancestral temple will be opened, and General Cheng will recognize his ancestors and return to the clan."


    Mo Yuxuan tapped on the table and looked at the prince: "Jing Li, what do you think about this?"


    The prince Mo Jingli met his father''s gaze: "This matter, as long as you stand behind the royal grandmother, in fact, whether General Cheng recognizes it or not has nothing to do with us."


    King Jin nodded and said: "Keep away from King Yu in the future, don''t believe his words easily, although this king is not the mother and son of the queen mother, but he was raised by the queen mother since childhood. Your grandmother was no different to this king and the saint.


    It is said that high places are too cold, and that seat is not so easy to sit on. It is not a bad thing to be an idle prince.


    For us King Jin''s Mansion, it''s not a bad thing for General Cheng to recognize the royal family. We have no other choice. Only by joining forces with him and the Queen Mother can we keep our peace forever. "


    Mo Jingli nodded and said, "Father said yes."


    The two chatted a few more things before the prince Mo Jingli left the study.


    King Jin fell into memory after the prince left.


    King Jin''s biological mother, Jin Guiren, suffered heavy bleeding due to the abnormal fetal position during childbirth. It is said that she suffered a lot of crimes to save the child in her belly, so she asked the midwife to pass the child in her belly.


    He was relieved to know that he had given birth to a son and the child was fine.


    Looking at his son''s little face, he cried and laughed for a while. In the end, in order to save his son''s life, he dragged his weak body and begged the queen mother, who was still the queen at the time, to keep her son under the queen''s lap.


    The queen mother, who was still the queen at that time, had her own son, and she didn''t want to raise it. There were too many concubines and concubines in the palace, but her biological mother, Jin Guiren, couldn''t afford to kneel down. In the end, the queen could only let go: "It depends. Holy Will."


    The late emperor, who was still the emperor at the time, heard that Jin Guiren, who had just given birth to a child, dragged her sick body to kneel and begged the queen to adopt her newborn son. How could he not know what this meant?


    He also understands that it is hard to say whether a prince without the protection of his biological mother will grow up in the future.


    Although he is noble as a prince, the late emperor knows the intrigue in the palace better than anyone else.


    The late emperor thought at that time: Since all the nobles of Jin have chosen people, then he will fulfill her and make her feel at ease. Not only did he agree to what she asked for, but he also raised her position and became a concubine of Jin.


    The Queen Mother came from an aristocratic family and was generous. She really raised King Jin as her own son, and after King Jin became sensible, she did not hide the matter of her biological mother, Concubine Jin.


    After ??, the late emperor named him King Jin in order to let him remember his biological mother.


    For so many years, King Jin also treats the Queen Mother as his biological mother, and he will go to the palace every three or five times to greet her.


    King Jin was thinking about what happened recently. He had never thought about claiming that position, and he was dedicated to assisting the saint, but now such a big shocking secret has been exposed.


    The sage turned out to be the son of Concubine Li, and General Cheng became the son of the queen mother. In fact, at the beginning, I couldn''t accept it, but later, I figured out who is the son of the queen mother. It will change the mother-son relationship between herself and the Queen Mother.


    It''s not that King Yu didn''t instigate, but he was like a mirror in his heart, how could he be fooled by King Yu.


    He didn''t just want to take the opportunity to pull the saint down from his horse, to conspire to usurp power, to conspire to do something wrong. He was really over-thinking and simple.


    If he really pulls the sage down from his horse, then the one who is most likely to ascend is of course the one who justifiably recognizes his ancestors and returns to his ancestors. How can he get King Yu in his turn.


    The name of the prince of King Jin''s mansion was changed to Mo Jingli, and Mo Jingye was the heir of King Xuan''s mansion, hehe.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 754： Respective calculations (plus more)

    Chapter 754 Respective Calculations (Additional)


    Unless King Yu ignores the ancestral system and uses other means.


    But the Queen Mother and the Duke of Qi are not vegetarians, not to mention that Cheng Yanbin is in charge of the Cheng family army. If you really want to be real, King Yu is really not enough to watch.


    I thought that since the person in the palace had asked Qin Tianjian to set a date, I should go to the palace myself to greet the queen mother and see if there is anything I need to do.


    *


    The study room in the front yard of Prince Yu''s Mansion


    King Yu sat on the rocking chair and looked at the person kneeling at the side: "Is everything done?"


    The person kneeling on the ground said, "Yes, according to what you have explained, my lord, my subordinates just reminded her a few words, and Concubine Li really did that."


    King Yu said sarcastically: "It''s good that people are staring at it recently. Don''t act anymore, so as not to expose yourself, let''s just watch the show."


    The kneeling man clasped his fists and said, "Yes, Master, make sure they all keep an eye on them. As long as there is trouble, I will report to you as soon as possible."


    King Yu waved his hand to let the kneeling person go down, just closing his eyes and preparing to rest.


    But he heard the guard at the door outside the study greet him: "I have seen the prince."


    Then came the words of the prince Mo Jingting: "Is your father here?"


    Before waiting for the guard to reply, King Yu Mo Yuling on the rocking chair in the study said, "Let him come in."


    Mo Jingting pushed open the door and entered: "I have seen the father and king."


    King Yu pointed to the seat next to him, motioning him to sit down and say.


    After Mo Jingting sat down, he hurriedly said, "Father, when my son came back from the racetrack, I heard that the Qin Tianjian in the palace had already calculated the auspicious day, on the third day of June next month."


    King Yu nodded lightly: "This king has already received the news, but we don''t need to worry about this matter, Cheng Yanbin is afraid that he will not be subservient when he recognizes the royal family, and the Duke of Qi''s government will definitely be angry, and there will be trouble.


    Let''s just watch the fire from the other side. "


    If Cheng Yanbin was here, he would be so laughing that he couldn''t stand up. King Yu really thought too much. Cheng Yanbin never wanted to fight for that seat, and even if it wasn''t for the queen mother, he didn''t want to recognize the royal family.


    Now King Yu is eyeing the throne all day long, and he has to confront each other from time to time in the courtroom. How can he sit with the Cheng family army and let them be comfortable and comfortable.


    The prince Mo Jingting did not agree with his father''s opinion, and frowned: "I''m afraid it''s not as optimistic as my father thinks. You know General Cheng''s temperament, and I''m afraid I won''t compete for that position with the sage."


    King Yu looked up at his son who was sitting on the side, thinking that he was still too young: "You don''t understand, don''t argue, it''s because there are no favorable conditions for you, everyone has desires, and when the conditions are met, I am afraid that no one will be able to refuse the temptation. , not to mention that Cheng Yanbin still has Cheng Jiajun in his hands.


    When the time comes, let them compete with snipe and clams, and we fishermen will benefit. "


    Mo Jingting felt that his father''s thinking was too simplistic, not to mention whether Cheng Yanbin had that kind of heart, but he did.


    But his father''s temperament is very clear, and he can''t allow others to disagree with his decision at all. This temperament is really unacceptable.


    King Yu didn''t hear his son''s reply, he knew that he must feel that his ideas were unrealistic, and he was organizing language to convince himself.


    But that seat is what he has always wanted, and there is no turning back when he opens the bow. In the future, Cheng Yanbin does not want to fight, and he will have to create trouble for him, forcing him to take action.


    Thinking of something, his face is full of confidence: "Don''t worry, the father has carefully prepared for so many years, and it will definitely come true."


    Mo Jingting was reluctant to attack his father, so he could only say: "That''s not to be careless. Only by knowing ourselves and knowing our enemies can we be victorious in every battle. Find a way to place some people in the Cheng family''s army."


    King Yu laughed loudly: "This king has already thought of what you think of, not to mention that the Cheng family army is really like an iron wall, but it was still cut a hole by this king and penetrated into it."


    After saying that, he smiled proudly: "We have everything ready now, we only owe the east wind, and the father knows very well."


    *


    In the palace, after the auspicious date was set by Qin Tianjian, the sage ordered the Ministry of Rites to make preparations quickly, without any mistakes, but he had to rely on Cheng Yanbin''s recognition of his ancestors and return to the sect to regain people''s hearts and let the people of the world see how good he was Mo Yuxi. .


    Finally, a new chapter has been added, which is really not easy. Thank you for your support and encouragement along the way. Mama, Sonoko will continue to work hard. The update is finished today. Good night.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 755： Now that its true, accept it

    Chapter 755 Since it is a fact, accept it


    Mrs. Cheng and Yun Yi received the news sent by the Queen Mother, and they didn''t have much trouble in their hearts.


    Mrs. Cheng figured it out, her son became a son-in-law, and her grandson became a grandson. Since it is a fact, then accept it.


    Daughter is gone, but she left behind her grandson, who is also the blood of the general''s house. With Cheng Yanbin and Jing Rui as people, she is very at ease.


    It¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t passed the hurdle of losing my daughter yet. I feel that God gave me the opportunity to send my daughter to her, but I didn¡¯t grasp it and indirectly hurt my daughter.


    Thinking of what happened many years ago, I couldn''t help but think of Tan Rongzhi, Cheng Xianglan, Fang Lanxin, and Jing''an, who was demoted to the common people. I hated myself, and of course I hated myself.


    After lunch, Mrs. Cheng asked Wei Mammy to prepare some burning paper and offerings. The next day, she only brought Wei Mama and two guards to Ai Xinyi''s cemetery.


    After the offerings were placed, Old Madam Cheng asked everyone to retreat a little further. She sat directly on the futon that Wei Mama brought her, and then said softly, "Xinyi, mother is here to see you."


    paused for a long time, and choked: "Not as a mother-in-law, but as a biological mother, I''m sorry Xinyi, forgive my mother for so many years before I know you are my daughter, my biological daughter."


    babbled and said a lot, until the sun slanted west, and Mrs. Cheng looked at the tombstone and said, "I will remember the love of the Ai family. If the Ai family is in need, I will do my best to help."


    Wei Wei saw that it was getting late, so she stepped forward: "Old Madam, it is getting late, we should go back to the house."


    Madam Cheng stood up with the help of Wei Wei, and when she walked to the side of the carriage to get on the carriage, she glanced back at the solitary tomb bag, and instructed coldly, "Cheng Shanyuan''s family has lived too much. It¡¯s time to wake up from Tan Rongzhi¡¯s dream.¡±


    Wei Wei understands the meaning of the old lady: "The old slave will arrange it when he returns to the house."


    All the way back, the old lady didn''t say a word, and kept her eyes closed while leaning on the carriage.


    Back at the mansion, the sky was already dark, Yun Yizheng greeted him from the second gate: "Grandma, where did you go?"


    Mrs. Cheng didn''t hide it either: "Tomorrow is going to enter the palace, and your father''s identity must change tomorrow. I''ll have a chat with your mother-in-law."


    Yunyi can understand the old lady''s mood very well: "Grandmother, no matter what time it is, you still have me and Jing Rui, and the baby in my womb. They are the descendants of the General''s Mansion and your blood relatives."


    Mrs. Cheng broke her defenses when she heard Yun Yi''s words, and said dumbly, "Yes, I still have Jing Rui and you."


    Yun Yi helped the old lady back to the yard, ate with her, waited for the maids to wait for the old lady to wash up, Yun Yi put her on the bed, and then left.


    After going out, she instructed Wei Wei: "Grandma''s mood is quite fluctuating today, and she will arrange for a close vigil at night."


    Wei Wei came down and sent the young lady out of the courtyard, and then she returned. She was lucky for the old lady to have a grandson-in-law like Yun Yi.


    Thinking of what the old lady said, I went to the front yard, found Butler Shen, and whispered a few words to him. Seeing that Butler Shen understood, he said, "Do it cleanly and neatly, don''t leave behind any tricks."


    Butler Shen nodded and said, "Don''t worry, things will be done as soon as possible."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 756： imperial decree

    Chapter 756 Imperial Decree


    Wei Wei finished her instructions, turned around and walked to the backyard.


    As he walked, he still thought in his mind: After Cheng Shanyuan''s family has finished dealing with it, it''s the turn of the young lady, but the last time, when the matter of partnering with Director Qi in the General''s Mansion happened, I was afraid that it was to calm the situation, and the old bottom was hollowed out.


    Before this happened, I liked to show off under the banner of the General''s Mansion. Later, when the General''s Mansion said something, I have nothing to do with her anymore, I''m afraid it will be difficult to live in my husband''s house.


    In those days, if it weren''t for her, young lady, no, young lady would not have come to Zhuangzi to hide from Qingjing. Although I can''t blame her entirely, but without her, the following things would not have happened.


    Every time the old lady thinks of what happened in the past, she blames herself so much that she always thinks that if she hadn¡¯t taken too much face into consideration at the beginning, there would have been nothing in the future, and she felt that it was all her fault.


    The old lady has something to consider, which is also human nature.


    Now that he doesn''t directly touch her, if he touches the Gou family, her life will be more difficult. Anyway, she has a hard life, and it can be regarded as avenging for her own young lady.


    The person Wei Wei was thinking about was also worried at this time.


    Fang Lanxin never thought that Ai Xinyi would become the young lady of the General''s Mansion, the biological daughter of her cousin''s aunt. She had been flustered for the past few days, and she was afraid that the General''s Mansion would ask her to settle accounts.


    Before this, although my aunt felt sorry for her daughter-in-law and son, but Ai Xinyi was gone, and besides, she was not the one who killed herself. She also cared about her friendship with her mother and cousin, and didn''t care too much about herself.


    But things are different now. Ai Xinyi has become my cousin''s biological daughter. My cousin probably hates her to death.


    In the past few days, she has been in a state of trepidation, for fear that something will be disturbed, and she doesn''t even want to open the courtyard gate, because she is afraid that people in the mansion will come to her and ask about the general''s mansion.


    After all, my cousin will be a royal in the future, and his status is higher than that of the current general''s residence. The in-law''s family is afraid that they still want to follow him.


    It''s a pity that they didn''t think about it either. The General''s mansion said that it has nothing to do with her anymore. After the cousin recognized his ancestors and became a royal family, how could he let himself be honored.


    Afraid that it would be a good thing not to take revenge on herself, so she has been reducing her sense of existence these days, for fear that she will not be able to step down in front of her in-laws.


    *


    The next day, Mrs. Cheng and Yunyi had breakfast, and then they went out to the palace together.


    And above the court, Eunuch Xi also read out an imperial decree in front of the civil and military officials: Fengtian carries the emperor''s edict.


    The content of ?? is to the effect that Cheng Yanbin of the General''s Mansion is the mother and son of the Queen Mother. Now, according to the will of God, the ancestral temple was selected by the Qin Tianjian to open the ancestral temple on the third day of the sixth month.


    After the decree was read, Cheng Yanbin received the decree, Mo Yuxi got up from the dragon chair, walked down the steps, and personally helped Cheng Yanbin to get up: "Get up, I have asked the Ministry of Rites to prepare everything, just wait for the opening of the ancestral temple on the third day of June.


    After the ceremony is over, you will enter the jade, and the imperial edict of the king will be read out, and your late wife will be sealed together. In the future, our brothers will work together to break the gold. "


    Cheng Yanbin was noncommittal about what the sage said, nodding his head in response. In front of the minister of civil and military affairs, Cheng Yanbin was inconvenient to say more, because it would be a long time to come to Japan anyway.


    After ?? withdrew from the DPRK, Cheng Yanbin walked out of the Golden Throne Hall amid the congratulations.


    As soon as he left the Golden Throne Hall, a palace servant stepped forward and said, "I have seen the general."


    Cheng Yanbin looked at the person who came: "But something?"


    The man hurriedly said, "The Empress Dowager has a request."


    Cheng Yanbin knew that his mother and daughter-in-law were going to enter the palace today. After checking the time, he thought that they would pick them up and return to the palace together, so he raised his hand to signal to the palace servant to lead the way.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 757： You are destroying the concubine

    Chapter 757 You are smashing the concubine


    After Mrs. Cheng and Yunyi entered the palace, they were warmly received by the Queen Mother.


    The Empress Dowager first took Yunyi''s hand, looked at Yunyi''s belly, and smiled from ear to ear: "It''s good, it will be ripe in a few months."


    Madam Hu was afraid that Mrs. Cheng would feel uncomfortable, so she quickly said, "Yes, you will be a great-grandmother and a great-grandmother in the future, but you will be lucky."


    Mrs. Cheng is an open-minded person. Although she felt a little uncomfortable, she did not show any displeasure.


    The queen mother also reacted at this time, and she seemed to be too complacent. Although there is a word difference between the great-grandmother and the great-grandmother, Mrs. Cheng must be uncomfortable in the current situation.


    She let go of Yun Yi''s hand, got up and walked in front of Mrs. Cheng, and bowed to Mrs. Cheng, which shocked Mrs. Cheng and everyone present.


    Mrs. Cheng stood up: "Empress Dowager, you are destroying the court lady, how can the court lady bear this ceremony?"


    The queen mother pressed her to the seat: "You can bear it, although it was a mistake, Yan Bin came to you, but you took good care of him. They are all mothers. I believe they can understand each other. A mother''s heart.


    You can rest assured that even if Yan Bin recognizes his ancestors and returns to his ancestry, he is still your son and will fulfill the responsibilities of a son in the future. You can rest assured. "


    Mrs. Cheng may have been touched by these words to the fragility in her heart. Thinking of her daughter who died young and her own, her eyes suddenly became wet.


    In fact, I don¡¯t care at all. I completely accept these things. To be honest, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t do it in a short time.


    It''s just that she understands that she can know the truth with her eyes closed, and that she can have Jing Rui, she is content.


    Now that I have the Queen Mother''s words, I feel more at ease.


    When Cheng Yanbin came in, the queen mother and the others were talking about the child in Yunyi''s belly, all with smiles on their faces.


    has not recognized the royal family yet, so Cheng Yanbin stepped forward to greet her and said, "I have seen the queen mother."


    The Queen Mother got up and walked towards Cheng Yanbin, raised her hand to help him up: "Yanbin, get up."


    This is the second time I have met Cheng Yanbin since I learned my identity. The Queen Mother was so excited that she didn''t know what to say.


    calmed himself down a little, eyes full of love: "Sit down."


    Seeing people take their seats, he also returned to the top position: "I asked you to come over today because I have something to discuss with you."


    Everyone looked at the queen mother, only to hear the queen mother say: "After recognizing the ancestor and returning to the ancestry, it will be included in the royal jade, and the surname will be changed back to Mo, and even Jing Rui will have to change back to the surname Mo."


    After she finished her words, she looked at Mrs. Cheng with a guilty conscience. Seeing Mrs. Cheng holding the tea cup, she knew that she was not feeling well, and after thinking for a long time, she said: "So there is something, I want to ask you guys. the meaning of."


    No one asked, but looked at the queen mother. When the queen mother''s eyes fell on Yunyi''s stomach, Yunyi suddenly understood.


    I just heard the queen mother say: "Old sister, I''m sorry for you, I''m sorry for the Cheng family, I think that Yun Yi has multiple births in her belly, and when the time comes, let one of the children follow the general''s surname, I don''t know. What do you think?"


    After finishing speaking, she looked at Yun Yi earnestly: "Yun Yi, this matter is the selfishness of the imperial grandmother, see if you can accept it."


    Yunyi didn''t want to hurt Old Madam Cheng''s heart, and also understood the purpose of the Queen Mother. Jing Rui had official business and was unable to enter the palace with them. To show respect, she looked at the father-in-law who was sitting diagonally opposite.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 758： final calculation

    Chapter 758 The Final Calculation


    Cheng Yanbin of course has no opinion. In fact, he also had this idea before, but he hadn''t had time to mention it to his son and daughter-in-law. I didn''t expect the Queen Mother to mention it first.


    Cheng Yanbin looked at Yunyi: "Yunyi, what do you mean?"


    Yunyi knew that if Jing Rui was here for the general''s residence, the old lady of the Cheng family would definitely agree, she smiled lightly: "I believe Jing Rui will agree here too."


    The Queen Mother heard Yun Yi''s words: "This matter really should have gone through Jing Rui, but no matter what the children''s surnames will be in the future, they are the treasures of our family.


    I have no other intentions, I just feel a little sorry for the old sister and the General''s Mansion, and I want the old sister to have some thoughts so that the General''s Mansion can be passed on. "


    Among the people present, Mrs. Cheng was the most willing. She actually thought about it before, but she was too embarrassed to speak. Now that the Queen Mother speaks, Yun Yi has no opinion. She is really grateful.


    Thanks to the Queen Mother for thinking of the General''s Mansion, and to Yunyi for not rejecting it. Really, today''s visit to the palace can be regarded as completely letting her have no worries, and a lot of knots in her heart have been untied.


    Although Jing Rui was not present, the matter was settled.


    Several people talked for a while before Cheng Yanbin left with his mother and daughter-in-law.


    The Queen Mother looked at the back of her son leaving and was a little reluctant.


    Madam Hu couldn''t see the Queen Mother, and she still stood there: "Queen Mother, go back."


    The Queen Mother then retracted her gaze, turned around and said, "Prepare the pen, ink, paper and inkstone."


    Today, she has been entrusted with an important task. She has to name the child in Yunyi''s belly in advance. She has to pick up a few more, so that they can choose.


    Mother Hu laughed: "You eat the supplements sent by the imperial kitchen first, and this old slave will have someone prepare it."


    *


    Yunyi returned to the General''s Mansion, and just said goodbye to her grandmother and was about to go back to her yard, when she saw Song Jialiang walking across with his cousin Cheng Jianyu and sister Ning Xiyue.


    When the three children saw it was the young lady, they hurried over to greet the young lady: "I have seen the young lady."


    Yun Yi smiled and said, "Get up, where are you going?"


    Song Jialiang pulled his younger brothers and sisters up, and then replied: "Today there is a class from Master Wu, and I am preparing to go to the training ground."


    Yun Yi smiled and said to them: "Then don''t delay you, go quickly."


    Waiting for the three children to walk away, Pinellia next to him said, "Listen to the people who taught them, these three children are very smart, and no matter what they teach, they will soon master it."


    Yun Yi smiled and said, "That''s good."


    Entered his yard, Yun Yi drank a cup of tea, sat on the rocking chair, closed his eyes and thought about what happened today.


    *


    The days went by so fast, and today I received news from the palace that Concubine Li had not entered the rice and water for the past few days.


    Yun Yi had a bad premonition after hearing this, afraid that Concubine Li was going to make another move.


    In a few days, the father-in-law will recognize her ancestors and return to the clan. What she is going to do, I am afraid that even a fool can understand.


    Just in time, Jing Rui strode in from the outside and saw Yun Yi frowning: "What''s wrong?"


    Yunyi told Jing Rui the news she had received, and Jing Rui said, "I thought it was a big deal? Leave this to me, and she won''t let her succeed."


    Yunyi asked Jing Rui to bow his head and whispered to her: "I have pre-made pills here. If you send them to the Queen Mother, she will naturally understand what to do."


    Jing Rui nodded and said, "Okay."


    Yunyi didn''t want Concubine Li to cause trouble around that day, and so did the queen mother. With the pills Yunyi sent into the palace, Concubine Li not only failed to succeed, but also had to pay the price.


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 759： Theres a story

    Chapter 759 There are stories here


    After finishing talking, Jing Rui put the things he brought back on the table in front of Yun Yi: "Open it and take a look."


    Yunyi stood up lazily, stretched out his hand to open the bag, and was amazed by the exquisite jade: "Where did you find it?"


    Jing Rui stretched out his arms and hugged Yun Yi to his chest: "I asked someone to bring it back from the jade production area, do you like it?"


    Yun Yi nodded: "I like it, it''s so beautiful."


    Jing Rui put his chin on Yunyi''s shoulder: "If you like it, I have already asked someone to see if I can help you find the diamond you like."


    Yun Yi was very happy when she heard this, she turned around and hugged Jing Rui, tiptoed and kissed Jing Rui''s face, Wen Zhu, who came in to deliver tea shyly, quickly backed out.


    But the two of them wanted to go further, it would be impossible, their eyes fell on Yunyi''s stomach, and then they both laughed.


    Yunyi looked at the jade on the table: "Such a good jade was packed in such an inconspicuous bag."


    Jing Rui replied with a smile: "It''s also the person who put it in the bag to hide it from the eyes and eyes, so it can save a lot of trouble."


    Jing Rui sat down, pulled the person to sit in his arms, raised his hand and touched Yun Yi''s belly, suddenly his belly bulged, he said with a smile, "Move, it bulges."


    Yun Yi couldn''t care about the jade anymore, Jing Rui''s hand moved there, and the little guys chased where they went. The two played with the babies in their stomachs for a while, maybe they were tired, and the little guys ignored them. Well, the two just stopped.


    Yun Yi smiled and said, "Probably tired of playing."


    Jing Rui''s eyes are full of pampering.


    Yun Yi put his arms around Jing Rui''s neck: "The Ministry of Rites brought the palace clothes in the afternoon today, saying that they will send someone over tomorrow to explain the specific precautions for the day after tomorrow, and when will you rest."


    Jing Rui rested his head on Yun Yi''s neck: "Everything is arranged, and tomorrow we will not be at the camp in the suburbs of Beijing."


    After hearing this, Yun Yi was not in the mood to look at those beautiful jade stones again: "I heard that during this time, the Holy Master had someone to clean up the Prince Yu''s Mansion and plan to give the Prince Yu''s Mansion to his father to be the Prince''s Mansion?"


    Jing Rui nodded: "Prince Yu''s mansion covers a large area. I heard that it took three years to complete. The buildings in the mansion are very delicate. After King Yu went, there were no descendants left. Send someone to take care of it on a regular basis.


    The holy man was able to bestow the Yuwangfu, on the surface, to block Youyou''s public, and to show it to the civil and military people of the Manchu Dynasty and the common people. It makes people think that this is compensating for his father. "


    paused and looked out the door with deep eyes: "He is afraid that his father will fight for the throne with him after he recognizes his ancestors and returns to the ancestry, and wants to use the Yuwangfu to contain his father."


    Yun Yi was a little puzzled: "Is there a story here?"


    Jing Rui reached out and pinched Yun Yi''s face: "My Yier is smart."


    Only then did Jing Rui slowly say: Prince Yu has been on the battlefield all his life, and he has a very good relationship with Princess Yu. Princess Yu has been in poor health since childhood, and she only gave birth to a daughter after many years of marriage. It may be because Princess Yu''s own health is too poor. Because of this, the princess was born weak and sickly.


    It was not until the county master was sixteen years old that his body was conditioned to be similar to a normal person. At that time, King Yu had not returned to the capital because he had been guarding the border for three years. The county master discussed with Princess Yu and wanted to give King Yu a surprise. Jiang visits his father.


    Princess Yu couldn''t hold back her daughter, thinking about her husband whom she hadn''t seen for three years, and thinking about taking her daughter for a walk to the south just before her daughter''s marriage, she agreed.


    After cleaning up, he led a team of guards from the mansion on the road, but God made a big joke for King Yu.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 760： forever pain

    Chapter 760 Eternal Pain


    At the same time, King Yu also came to the capital with a group of troops. When King Yu returned to Beijing, he received a secret order from the late emperor to **** a large number of trophies into the capital, so he did not mention to deliver the letter to the palace of King Yu.


    It just so happened that for safety, King Yu returned to Beijing this time to make the team pretend to be a caravan. The two teams passed by in Pingzhou City, but this time passing by, became King Yu''s eternal pain. .


    Princess Yu and her party encountered robbers after passing through Pingzhou. The number of robbers was large, and they were all murderous. The number of guards in the palace was not many, and they had to set aside people to protect Princess Yu and the county master.


    After a long time, they were no match for the robbers'' wheel-to-wheel battle, and there were casualties. There was no other way, so people had to protect Princess Yu and the county master to leave first.


    But those who looked for their mother and daughter chased them all the way. The guards of Prince Yu''s Mansion killed many robbers who were chasing after them, but as time went by, the guards who protected Princess Yu and the county master. One by one fell down, and finally there were only two robbers left.


    Just at this moment, there was a team of officials who were escorting Shangguan''s family passing by at the fork in the road. Princess Yu revealed her identity and begged them to help. Urge those officials to meddle in their own business and hurry up.


    King Yu''s motorcade was walking slowly all the way, just in time for the team escorting the official''s family to catch up, and they met at a food stall on the side of the road.


    A young lady in the official family saw that everything was fine, so she brought up the previous incident: "That woman is so funny, what time is it, and she said that she is Princess Yu, really laughing to death."


    Just these few short sentences, just happened to be heard by King Yu, King Yu gave his subordinates a wink, and someone walked over.


    The lady who spoke ?? was taken aback. She thought there were officials responsible for escorting them, but as a result, those people were no match for the people in front of them.


    It didn''t take long before King Yu''s subordinates asked.


    King Yu didn''t believe it at first, but when he heard those people''s description of the previous woman, his face changed greatly, he asked the location, turned around and took a horse and ran away.


    When I went there, I saw the bodies of my wife and daughter, and when I saw the wounds on the guards of Yu Wangfu, I understood that these so-called bandits were not ordinary people at all.


    There are various indications that this matter is not simple. Although the guards of Yuwangfu are not the top masters, they are not weak in martial arts, but none of the dozen or so people in this group have protected the princess and the princess, which shows that these people are prepared. of.


    When King Yu saw the bodies of his wife and daughter, he screamed in the sky, and some people said that King Yu turned white overnight because he was too sad.


    What happened in the middle has not been announced to the public, but when King Yu returned to the capital, the team that escorted the spoils did not come back together. What came back with King Yu was the coffin of Princess Yu and the county master.


    And after King Yu returned to the mansion, he did not enter the palace to meet the late emperor, but sent someone to invite a monk to stay in the mansion for three days and three nights.


    Because the county lord could not enter the imperial mausoleum, King Yu ignored the objection of the late emperor and chose another cemetery in Qixing Mountain, where both Princess Yu and the county lord were buried.


    After the burial of Princess Yu and the county lord, Prince Yu¡¯s mansion closed the door to thank guests, and it was not until seventy-seven forty-nine days later that the gate of Prince Yu¡¯s mansion was reopened.


    But after King Yu left the house and buried his wife and daughter, he closed it up again.


    After ??, several imperial decrees were passed in the palace, but the gate of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion could not even enter. It was not until Yu¡¯s death that the gate of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion was opened again.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 761： Acknowledging ancestors

    Chapter 761


    Yunyi''s mind turned quickly: "I understand, for so many years, this palace has been empty, I''m afraid it''s not that simple, right?"


    Jing Rui nodded lightly: "Smart, I heard that what King Yu secretly transported back to Beijing was the loot that was captured by the previous capture of Nansai City, which was a border city of Nanjun Kingdom at that time."


    Yunyi turned to look at Jing Rui: "So, the batch of things that King Yu escorted back then didn''t reach the late emperor?"


    Jing Rui gave a light "um", "I heard that a year after the death of Princess Yu and the princess, the Huai Prince''s mansion in the capital was destroyed by fire, and no one in the whole mansion escaped.


    It was rumored that it was the hands of King Yu, because King Yu had only one daughter, and King Huai had tried several times before to adopt a son to the name of King Yu, but they were all rejected. The person who killed King Yu''s wife and daughter was said to be Huai. The one sent by the king.


    Originally, I wanted the county master to be a little frightened, so that King Yu would return to the capital later to mention the matter of succession, in order to want to inherit the royal palace after a hundred years, but the guards of the royal palace tried their best to protect the master, killing many pretending to be mountains. Bandit people, those people are motivated to kill. "


    Yunyi listened: "Then what does this have to do with the late emperor, otherwise, why didn''t King Yu hand over those things to the sage?"


    Jing Rui looked at the people in his arms and laughed: "Duke Huai sent those people, and Prince Yu was afraid to find out that the late emperor was aware of it, but the late emperor did not stop it, because the discord between Prince Yu''s mansion and Duke Huai''s mansion would be more beneficial. The land of the late emperor."


    Yun Yi leaned into Jing Rui''s arms: "Hey, I can''t blame Wang Yu for doing that."


    Jing Rui raised his hand and touched the top of Yunyi''s hair: "From the first emperor to the last two generations of monarchs, the Yuwangfu has been turned upside down over the years, and outsiders don''t know whether they found or not found those things, but they put the Yuwangfu It was given to my father for the purpose of making those who want the wealth to stare at us, it''s a good plan."


    Yunyi joked: "Maybe we are lucky and can find those things."


    Jing Rui shook his head and said, "I don''t know if those items were shipped back to the capital, but even if they were shipped back to the capital, they would have been found in Prince Yu''s Mansion. After so many years, I''m afraid they would have been found out long ago."


    Yunyi sat up straight: "That''s not necessarily. Maybe there are places where they didn''t look for it, and we just met it."


    Jing Rui looked at Yun Yi amusingly: "Okay, then it''s up to you."


    The next day, the Ministry of Rites sent someone to go over the house and explained the process of tomorrow in detail.


    As soon as the people from the Ministry of Rites left, another person came to the palace and asked Cheng Yanbin and Jing Rui to enter the palace.


    When Jing Rui came back, Yun Yi had already fallen asleep, and she was going to get up before dawn tomorrow morning. She was heavy now, but she didn''t dare to be careless.


    Feeling that Jing Rui was in bed, Yun Yi naturally leaned into his arms, and in a daze, he didn''t forget to say, "I''m back."


    Jing Rui put a kiss on Yunyi''s forehead: "Well, go to sleep."


    hugged the person in his arms, and then closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    On the second day, just after Yin Shi was over, they were called up. They wanted to get up and enter the palace, bowed to the queen mother, and then went to the ancestral temple together.


    The sage''s relatives led the civil and military officials and clansmen, and after the cannon was fired, they invited out the royal jade.


    Then the elders of the clan presided over the ceremony of recognizing the ancestors. Cheng Yanbin and his son changed their surnames back to Mo, and from then on they were Mo Yanbin and Mo Jingrui.


    After that, the two of them worship their ancestors according to the custom and make sacrifices to their ancestors.


    Then the officials of the Ministry of Rites read out the imperial decree: Mo Yanbin was named Duan Wang, the late wife was posthumously named Duan Princess, Mo Jingrui was named Duan Prince Prince, Xiao Yunyi was named Prince Concubine, and he was given the palace.


    After that, Mo Yanbin and Mo Jingrui were written in the royal jade letter. Ai Xinyi changed her surname back to Cheng and recorded it in the jade letter. Of course, Xiao Yunyi''s name was also written below Mo Jingrui.


    So far, Mo Yanbin and Mo Jingrui have officially recognized their ancestors and returned to their clan.


    Two days later, Duanwang¡¯s mansion was opened. On that day, Duanwang¡¯s mansion held a water feast. The royal family, nobles, large and small officials, and famous families in the capital all sent people to congratulate. The whole day was full of traffic and lively in front of Duanwang¡¯s mansion.


    In the palace, from the sage, the empress dowager, to the various palaces in the harem, people also sent congratulations, even the concubine Li, who was about to be mad, had to grit her teeth and send a congratulatory gift. You fight in the palace, but in front of outsiders, you are still alive. Be mindful of your own decency.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 762： Resolute and resolute

    Chapter 762 Resolute


    At the end of the day, several warehouses were piled up just for the gifts.


    Before the banquet, Yun Yi had been entertaining those female relatives in the backyard. There were really no other female relatives in the house. Fortunately, this identity changed again and again, and it was on her own territory, but it was a happy place.


    After the banquet was over, she returned to the backyard. She was pregnant, and the lady and young lady who came to congratulate her could understand. Even if someone wanted to gossip, they would have to look at the occasion.


    It is also from today that everyone knows that the prince and concubine Duan is pregnant with multiples, and everyone says that Duan Wangfu is very lucky.


    Just after the banquet in Duanwangfu, Mo Yanbin told Yunyi that Duanwangfu was the same as the general''s residence, so Yunyi would just take over.


    Yunyi knew her father-in-law''s temperament, so she readily responded, and the next day came a big change.


    All the people in this mansion were sent by the Ministry of Internal Affairs, and Yun Yi didn''t want to use them. In addition, these people were just ordinary people and had no force at all. If there was something wrong with the Duanwang Mansion, it would be useless at all.


    Yun Yi had made preparations for a long time, and this group of people were all loyal to each other. Xiao Yiping, under the guise of sending things to the palace, exchanged the pre-arranged people with these people, and all the servants of the Duan palace were replaced by trained self.


    It is no exaggeration to say that Duan Wang¡¯s mansion is like an iron wall, and all those people who have tried their best to install them have been transferred to Zhuangzi to do rough work.


    Yunyi specially ordered to pay attention to the foreign carrier pigeons, she wanted to know who had placed people in the house.


    Xiao Yiping has now cultivated a group of capable subordinates who do not need to do everything by himself, so Yunyi directly made him the steward of Duanwang''s mansion, even if they are not in the mansion, they can rest assured.


    Everything was settled in the mansion, Mo Yanbin brought his son and daughter-in-law into the palace to thank him.


    First arrived at the Empress Dowager''s Changle Palace. When the Empress Dowager heard Mo Yanbin''s ''mother queen'', her tears flowed down.


    Woman Hu, who was standing next to her, quickly handed over the handkerchief: "The Queen Mother, I''m glad to know that you are happy, but we can''t be too excited. A few days ago, Concubine Shi didn''t say that you can''t be overjoyed."


    The queen mother also knew that she lost her temper in front of her son today, and said a little embarrassedly: "Look at me, it''s true"


    looked at Mo Yanbin who was still kneeling on the ground: "Get up, the mother is happy."


    Afterwards, Jing Rui and Yun Yi came forward to salute, and the queen mother quickly stopped Yun Yi: "Don''t salute, now you have the most precious belly, you can''t tolerate any mistakes, I''m waiting for them to greet me in the future."


    Yun Yi smiled and said, "What the grandmother said is that in the future, let them come to the palace to accompany you."


    The Queen Mother heard this, her face was full of smiles: "Okay, okay, Aijia will wait for that day."


    After ??, he greeted everyone in King Jin''s mansion, who had entered the palace before they entered the palace, and after a while of greeting, they took their seats.


    The Queen Mother looked at the crowd and said, "I''m here today, so I''ll also ask you a few words, whether it''s Yan Bin or Yuxuan, you are all the sons of the Ai family.


    Now, you know more about things in the court than Aijia. Aijia hopes that your brothers can respect and support each other in the future. "


    Mo Yanbin and Mo Yuxuan listened to the Queen Mother''s words, looked at each other, and then responded in unison.


    After not staying here for a long time, Mo Yanbin took Jing Rui and Yun Yi to the saint to thank him.


    The sage watched them come in. After they met, he smiled and let them sit down. After a while, Mo Yanbin said, "Sir, we still have to go to the queen, so I won''t disturb you."


    After a few simple greetings, he came out of the saint and went to the queen.


    After coming out of the Queen, the three returned to the Empress Dowager''s Changle Palace together. King Jin''s family did not leave. The two families accompanied the Empress Dowager for lunch before leaving the palace together.


    After the three of them left the palace, they returned to the General¡¯s Mansion. They originally wanted to take Old Madam Cheng to live in Duanwang¡¯s Mansion, but the old lady was unwilling and had to guard the General¡¯s Mansion.


    Yunyi can understand her grandmother''s heart. For them, it doesn''t matter where they live, but for Mrs. Cheng, she may just want to guard the general''s mansion.


    So they had discussed it before, and there were no special circumstances, so they stayed at the General¡¯s Mansion, and everything was business as usual.


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 763： Its so beautiful

    Chapter 763 It''s too beautiful to think


    General''s Mansion


    Wei Wei handed a cup of tea to Old Madam Cheng: "Lao Madam, I don''t know if Young Madam and the others will go back to the mansion today?"


    Mrs. Cheng stared at the teacup in her hand and didn''t say a word for a long time.


    Wei Wei felt a little distressed for her master: "Actually, you promised to move to Duanwang''s mansion, and no one else would say anything."


    Mrs. Cheng took a sip of tea: "You don''t understand, some things can''t go beyond the rules. If I live in Duanwang''s mansion, how would the Queen Mother feel, even though Yan Bin and I have been a mother and son for decades. Love, but the Queen Mother is his biological mother.


    Besides, don''t forget the side branches of the Cheng family. I''m afraid they are all eager to try. Before Jing Rui didn''t recognize the general''s mansion, I didn''t forget what Hauge and his son did. "


    Wei Wei heard the old lady''s words and sighed in her heart: "Since Young Master Jing Rui returned to the General''s Mansion, those side branches no longer dare to give birth to greed, and they never come back to the house to be disgusting, but the old slave has forgotten about it. already."


    Mrs. Cheng put down the teacup in her hand: "Now that Yan Bin has become King Duan, they dare not show it, for fear that they might be thinking something evil behind their backs.


    I''ve been sorry for the master in this life. I couldn''t give birth to a son for him. My daughter didn''t recognize me when I sent her to my side. I let her go early. Fortunately, Jing Rui was left behind.


    Now the queen mother promises that the child in Yunyi''s womb can have a surname Cheng, and my old bones must guard the general''s mansion for him, and when my great grandson grows up, I will hand it over to him in person. "


    After saying these words, the old lady''s eyes filled with tears.


    Wei Wei looked at the old lady distressedly, and quickly handed over the handkerchief: "Old lady, you are right, the old slave is with you."


    Mrs. Cheng took the veil: "It''s really old."


    Wei Wei poured a cup of hot tea and handed it to the old lady: "Old lady, you are not old, you just said that you would hand over the general''s mansion to the great-grandson in person."


    Wei Wei''s words fell, and both of them laughed.


    At this moment, a greeting came from outside: "I have seen Prince Duan, I have seen the prince, and I have seen the prince."


    Listening to Mo Yanbin walking in, he said, "Get up."


    Wei Wei said with a smile on her face: "It''s the prince and the others."


    Mo Yanbin strode in and knelt directly in front of Mrs. Cheng: "Mother, my son is back."


    Mrs. Cheng''s eyes were red: "Hurry up, hurry up, get up, this is against etiquette."


    Mo Yanbin said, "No matter how my identity changes, I will always be your son."


    Mrs. Cheng choked and said, "Okay, okay, I have you in this life, I''m content, get up quickly."


    Mo Yanbin stood up and told Mrs. Cheng what they had discussed before. In the future, he would not return to Duan Wang''s mansion if there was no major matter, and he would still live in the General''s mansion as before.


    After Mrs. Cheng knew of their arrangement, she said that she didn''t need to do this, but she felt very comforted.


    A few people chatted for a while before Mrs. Cheng said, "You are exhausted these days, so hurry back to the courtyard to rest."


    These few days are really tiring, and a few people said goodbye and left the old lady''s courtyard.


    *


    As for Concubine Li, she had prepared properly. She wanted to use her own death to deal with others on the day Mo Yanbin recognized her ancestors and returned to the ancestral ancestry. As a result, the queen mother made preparations early and let her eat it in advance. The medicine that Yunyi sent in.


    Let her sleep until the day of the banquet at Duan Wangfu, and then wake up early in the morning. After knowing that she had slept for a few days, Cheng Yanbin had recognized his ancestors and changed his surname back to Mo, and was named Duan Wang, so he fainted out of anger.


    Shoukang Palace was overturned for a while, and the Hongyuan of the Taiyuan Hospital sentenced one to go down, and Concubine Li woke up only then.


    After she came over, she realized that Duan Wangfu opened a banquet today.


    No matter how unwilling, no matter how unwilling, in order not to let the former court and the harem see the jokes of their mother and son, and to save face for themselves, I specially prepared a very sincere gift and sent someone to send it over.


    She thought that in the face of this gift, King Duan would show mercy.


    It''s a pity that she thought too beautiful.


    After Duanwang Moyanbin left Changle Palace, the Queen Mother sent someone to send a message to the Duke of Qi.


    Immediately afterwards, there was an official speech, demanding that the sage give justice to the queen mother and Duan Wang.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 764： The dream is completely shattered

    Chapter 764 The dream is completely shattered


    Afterwards, the ministers also petitioned the Holy Master to return the Queen Mother and King Duan for justice.


    There are people from Duke Qi''s mansion, Duan King''s mansion, and of course, Yu King''s mansion.


    For a time, the Holy Master had to make a decision. He thought that after King Duan recognized his ancestors and returned to the clan, he would take into account the royal face and suppress the matter. Even if it was a secret revenge, he would not bring it to the fore.


    But he never imagined that the Queen Mother would take the lead in letting him deal with his biological mother regardless of the mother-son relationship for many years.


    Now it''s even more troublesome in the court, and he doesn''t give him a chance to ease at all.


    If the queen mother knew that he would think so, I am afraid she would ask, how long have you been working on it, you have made a difference, and you want things to be peaceful like this, it¡¯s really beautiful, why?


    That evening, the sage only brought Eunuch Xi to Shoukang Palace.


    Princess Li was overjoyed when she saw the saint coming over: "You finally remembered me, it''s really not easy."


    After the saint took his seat: "I''m here to accompany you to have dinner with you."


    Toffee Li''s eyes lit up. This was something that had never happened before. Before she came, she left after talking. The mother and son had never eaten together alone.


    I thought to myself: Is it my own son? Now that Mo Yanbin recognizes his ancestors and belongs to his ancestry, he can be regarded as belonging to his own family. I am afraid that the Holy One has figured it out.


    hurriedly said to Madam Xue behind him: "Quick, quick, prepare more dishes that the saints love to eat."


    The dinner was quite harmonious, and Concubine Li still longed for a beautiful dream, thinking that her own son was a saint, and the world belonged to her son.


    Although what I did in those days was not authentic, it was good to achieve the goal. After a long time, things would be forgotten. It would be good to mention the canonization matter to her son. Sooner or later, she will have to go with that **** Qi Mengxi. Equal.


    At that time, as the biological mother of Shengshang, I am afraid that she will be a head taller than her, and it makes people happy to think about it.


    Just after eating, the sage sent the servants in the room, and it took a long time before he said: "Now, the queen mother, king Duan, the Duke of Qi, and the official, all want justice, even King Yu. get involved."


    Having said that, Concubine Li, no matter how stupid, knows what the Holy One means.


    It seems that this time, she is really going to be abandoned.


    Originally, I wanted to kill the Queen Mother and Duan Wang with death, but after all, the Queen Mother was superior in chess, and I lost completely.


    Now, looking at her son who was full of guilt in front of her eyes, she finally did not fight for anything, and said lightly: "Then how is the Holy Master going to seek justice for them? Is it to give white silk or poisoned wine?"


    Sacred Master closed his eyes, but he couldn''t do anything after all. It took a long time before he opened his mouth and said, "Tomorrow morning, I will issue an order, and then you can go to the imperial mausoleum to guard the tomb of the late emperor."


    Concubine Li fell to the ground when she heard her son''s words, and said with a vibrato: "You are really cruel."


    Sage Lord suppressed the shame in his heart and walked out of Shoukang Palace quickly.


    The next morning, Shoukang Palace received an imperial decree, to the effect that Concubine Li, because she missed the late emperor, took the initiative to request to guard the mausoleum of the late emperor.


    Three days later, Concubine Li left the palace with hatred and reluctance, and only took the maid and two maids who served her close by.


    Since then, the dream has been completely shattered.


    Changle Palace, the Empress Dowager was watching the pansies that Yunyi had sent into the palace, and a palace maid came over: "Qi told the Empress Dowager, Concubine Li has left the palace."


    The Queen Mother raised her hand and touched the delicate petals in front of her: "It''s good, letting her live in pain for the rest of her life is far better than letting her die."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 765： undercurrent

    Chapter 765 Undercurrent


    Since Concubine Li left the palace, the court seemed to be much calmer and more harmonious, but there were undercurrents in the dark.


    The sage was able to let Mo Yanbin return to the royal family so quickly, because he wanted him to contain King Yu to achieve a balance in the court, but he did not expect that he still despised Mo Yanbin, and now his right to speak in the court far exceeds that King Yu.


    made him start to be afraid of the 200,000 Cheng family army in Duanwang Moyanbin''s hands, thinking all day about how to take over the military power of the 200,000 army.


    On this day, the Queen''s younger brother Fu Siyang entered the palace. Seeing that the Sage was frowning, he asked, "Sir, what is on your mind?"


    Shang Shang didn''t want to tell the matter at first, but Fu Siyang said: "Sacred Master, if you have any concerns, you can talk to Wei Chen, and the Fu family will definitely help Sheng Shang relieve his worries."


    Sage Mo Yuxi thought that the queen and himself were husband and wife, the husband and wife were one, and the queen was the daughter of the Fu family. His country was unstable, and the Fu family would not have a good life. They are now ants on a rope. grasshopper.


    So he said what was in his heart.


    When Fu Siyang heard this, he said with a smile, "Although the Cheng family''s army obeys the Cheng family''s orders, the army''s salaries, provisions and grass are coming from the imperial court."


    Sage Mo Yuxi heard this and didn''t respond for a long time. It''s not that he didn''t think about starting from this aspect, but if Cheng Yanbin brought this matter to the court, wouldn''t he be unreasonable.


    Fu Siyang saw that the sage did not speak, and continued: "Sacred, it is not for you to deduct everything at once, just take it one step at a time."


    Sage Shang Mo Yuxi looked at Fu Siyang: "Doesn''t that have to wait?"


    Fu Siyang said: "Sir, it will be July soon, so the flooding of the river has not been cured yet."


    Sacred Master heard Fu Siyang''s words, nodded and said, "It is indeed a good idea."


    In the early morning of the second day, Eunuch Xi shouted in a shrill voice: "There is a book to play, and there is no book to retreat."


    After all the things that the ministers had announced, the sage opened his mouth and said: "The seventh month is about to enter, and the river is flooded every year, and it is flooded every year. In order to allow the people along the river to live and work in peace, the court is ready to find talented people. , Open the state treasury, and completely rectify the flooding of the Wei River, do all the ministers and workers have any ideas?"


    After that, there was a lot of noise in the hall, but in the end it was not settled.


    Shang Shang said: "In order to show the determination of the court to manage and rectify the Weihe River, the money left in the treasury will make way for the management of the Weihe flood unless there are special circumstances. I also welcome all ministers and workers to recommend capable people who understand water conservancy to share my worries."


    After ?? withdrew from the dynasty, Duke Qi Chengze and Duan Wang Mo Yanbin walked out of the Golden Palace together.


    State of Qi said openly: "Today, the sage proposed to control the flooding of the Wei River, what do you think of this?"


    Duanwang Moyanbin looked around: "It''s hard to say, but in July it''s time for the court to allocate military salaries for the second half of the year. I hope it''s not what this king thinks."


    Qi Chengze, the Duke of Qi, heard this, and the expression on his face became solemn: "I think he thinks the seat under his **** is too stable?"


    Duan Wang Mo Yanbin didn''t answer, just shook his head and smiled: "Just wait and see what happens."


    The ministers in groups of three or five behind them were also discussing the matter in a low voice: "What do you mean by the sage, the Wei River floods throw money into it every year, and the floods still flood every year. The flood is bad, and we can wait until now.¡±


    "The Holy Master didn''t mention this before. If all the money from the treasury is used for the Weihe flood, what about other things?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 766： A pillow came when drowsy

    Chapter 766 A pillow came when I fell asleep


    Someone whispered: "July is about to enter, and the military salaries for the second half of the year should be distributed."


    The people who heard it reacted for a while, and all looked at Duan Wangye who was walking in front with sympathy.


    At this time, someone whispered: "It''s not just the Cheng family''s army who are waiting for the military pay. If that''s the case, will the military pay in other places be paid or not?"


    After the man finished speaking, seeing that no one answered, he coughed slightly in embarrassment, and stopped expressing his opinions, for fear of being caught in the wrong place in the future.


    Qi Chengze, Duke of Qi, glanced back and saw that the ministers behind were still far away from them: "Yan Bin, you have to make up your mind about this matter, but don''t be caught off guard."


    Mo Yanbin nodded lightly: "Don''t worry, uncle, this king will take this matter to heart."


    The two separated at the gate of the palace, and each got into their own carriage. Mo Yanbin kept thinking about this. The salary of 200,000 people is not a small amount. Three months, then what?


    He suddenly understood that this was probably because the Sage wanted to hand over the Cheng Family Army from the General''s Mansion.


    After returning to the mansion, Mo Yanbin spent the whole day in the study thinking about countermeasures, but most of what he could think of was unrealistic.


    After ?? Jing Rui returned to the mansion, he was stopped immediately and invited to the study in the front yard.


    Hearing what King Father said, Jing Rui laughed: "Your Majesty, it''s too secure to despise your own country, do you want to look for trouble?"


    Mo Yanbin frowned and said, "No matter what he thinks, since there are such signs, we must prepare in advance."


    Jing Rui is not afraid of these, not to mention that the General''s Mansion has a lot of property, even if King Duan opened the mansion, the Sage also gave a lot of good things in order to save face. Zhuangzi alone gave more than ten places, not to mention the shops and mansions in the capital. Curry''s cash.


    But it¡¯s definitely not okay to sit and eat the mountain, and this matter is not in a hurry: ¡°Father, let my son think about this matter, and we will discuss it later.¡±


    Mo Yanbin knew that his son had been worried about Yunyi''s premature birth these days, and he was afraid that he would have been absent-minded for a long time.


    waved his hand: "Go, go, when you have nothing to do, think about how to solve the cost of 200,000 people."


    After ?? Jing Rui responded, he turned and left the study.


    It is said that multiple births are prone to premature birth. It will soon enter July. He can''t worry about it these few days, but now is an extraordinary period, and he can''t stay by Yunyi''s side all the time, which makes him very anxious.


    Although Yunyi has experience in her previous life, she is the first child here, which is really worrying.


    walked quickly through the hanging flower gate and walked towards the backyard.


    Yun Yi saw people coming in, smiled and said hello: "I''m back."


    Jing Rui took a few quick steps and came to Yun Yi: "How is today?"


    Yun Yi smiled and looked at him: "The midwife is already in place. Besides, there is still the grandmother, and no matter how bad it is, there is still me. Don''t worry."


    Jing Rui nodded lightly: "Well, if it happens, you have to send me a message as soon as possible."


    Yunyi nodded in response: "Don''t worry, I won''t forget, by the way, why is it so late today?"


    Jing Rui poured himself a cup of tea, pulled Yun Yi to sit down, and then told Yun Yi about the previous study.


    Yun Yi smiled and looked at Jing Rui: "What do you think?"


    Jing Rui stretched his head over, and the two pressed their heads together: "Of course you often say that it is better to rely on yourself than to rely on others."


    Yunyi smiled and nodded: "I have asked Xiao Yiping to find the quartz mine before. It is at the junction of the capital and Yecheng. They have already started to build a factory there."


    Jing Rui understood what Yun Yi meant, and the Beijing Suburb Camp should not be far from what Yun Yi said.


    Jing Rui quickly confessed: "Actually, I also sent someone to look for the quartz mine before, and I only got the news a few days ago. I''ve been busy these days, and I didn''t care to tell you."


    Yunyi rested his head on Jing Rui''s shoulder: "Then let''s think about it. Before, I was thinking that if it was mass-produced, I was afraid that it would attract the imperial court. Now this opportunity is just right."


    Jing Rui nodded and said, "If the imperial court really suspends the payment of military salaries for the second half of the year next month, that would be a good excuse, and there will be no trouble in the future, so I just got a pillow when I was really drowsy."


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 767： Its hard to ride a tiger

    Chapter 767


    Yunyi chuckled softly: "At that time, the person in the palace will definitely be furious."


    Jing Rui reached out and took Yun Yi into his arms: "That''s what he asked for himself."


    Yunyi asked aloud, "Where is the quartz mine you''re looking for?"


    Jing Rui rubbed his face against Yun Yi''s hair: "It''s not too far from the camp in the suburbs of Beijing, and in Qingsha Town in the direction of Beiyuan City, I only found it not long ago, I just looked at the samples they brought back, and I didn''t personally go and see."


    Yunyi said, "Then wait a while, and when you have time to check it out, don''t act first, there are not many days to wait. If the army pays are really stopped, then it will help the fire and make it bigger."


    Jing Rui nodded: "Well, it will definitely make him dumb to eat Huanglian and he will not be able to tell."


    The two talked for a while, and when they heard movement outside, Yun Yi asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Hearing Banxia reply from outside: "Concubine Hui Shizi, the kitchen has brought dinner."


    Yun Yi came out of Jing Rui''s arms: "Send it in."


    Before ??, Yun Yi used to accompany the old lady to have dinner, but then her belly became big, and the old lady was afraid that she would be affected, so she stopped letting her run back and forth.


    *


    On this day, the Queen Mother sent Hu Mammy out of the palace and sent Yunyi a lot of things.


    Mother Hu opened up the things that she brought: "These are all prepared by the queen mother, and the queen mother also asked the old slave to speak. When will you start it, Concubine Shizi, don''t forget to send someone into the palace to send a letter."


    Yunyi looked at the things that Hu mama brought, and thought to herself: There are too many preparations, the most important thing is that there are so many accessories, how can a newborn child use these things?


    But these are all the thoughts of the Queen Mother, and Yun Yi had to accept it: "Mother Hu, thank the Queen Mother for me."


    Mamma Hu was overjoyed when she saw that Concubine Shizi accepted the things. After all, Concubine Shizi was the great-grandson of the master, and the master had been looking forward to it for a long time.


    But the closer the princess was to the delivery period, the more the queen mother got angry.


    Before ??, in order not to make Mrs. Cheng sad, the Queen Mother promised that Yun Yi''s child would choose a surname with Cheng and inherit the family business of the General''s Mansion, but the closer to Yun Yi''s due date, the more uncertain the Queen Mother''s heart.


    Although Yun Yi is pregnant with multiple births, no one knows the child''s surname. Although it is not patriarchal, the Queen Mother still hopes to have a boy with the surname Mo this time.


    Yun Yike didn''t know the Queen Mother''s thoughts. Looking at the things that were put out, it was obvious that she had used her mind, and she was very moved.


    *


    Palace


    Hu mama returned to the palace, after the queen mother knew that Yun Yi was very happy to receive the things, the smile on her face never fell: "Alas, I don''t know when my great grandson and granddaughter will be born. It''ll be fine."


    Mamma Hu looked at the Queen Mother amusingly: "The old slave told the princess that she will send someone into the palace to deliver news as soon as there is any movement."


    The queen mother squeezed an apricot from the plate and held it in her hand: "That''s good, multiple births are usually prone to premature birth. I think it''s just a few days."


    Changle Palace is full of joy, but the atmosphere in the imperial study is not good.


    King Yu actually found the sage, and under the banner of sharing the worries of the sage, he said that he had found a lot of capable people in the field of water conservancy, and asked the sage to give him the task of managing the Weihe flood.


    Governing the Weihe River is indeed a good thing, but the sage just wanted to make things difficult for King Duan, and the purpose was that the money in the treasury could not be moved. He wanted to suspend the payment of the army of the Cheng family, and forced King Duan to hand over the military power of 200,000.


    But he never thought that King Yu would come to the door in person and make it difficult for him to ride a tiger.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 768： unspeakable trouble

    Chapter 768 Suffering Words


    King Yu was still spitting out his meaning there, but the sage was impatient.


    Eunuch Xi stood at the door of the imperial study, and he could feel the coldness emanating from the saint.


    This King Yu is also really talented. He clearly knows that the sage is already angry, but he can still say it so emotionally and cheerfully.


    Eunuch Xi raised his head and glanced at the saint, thinking in his heart, the saint is really confused, it''s not good to listen to anyone, listen to the uncle of the country, and now the queen will have to eat and hang.


    If the money from the treasury is really handed over to King Yu, even if it is meat buns hitting dogs, there will be no return. King Yu is very good.


    I haven¡¯t managed the Weihe River for so many years. If King Yu has the ability, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be able to stand up until now. I haven¡¯t listened to the words of the sage and thought it was profitable, so I stood up and shared the worries for the sage. Really Can say anything.


    Sage Shang Mo Yuxi doesn''t want to listen to King Yu''s nonsense anymore, but he can''t directly shoot people out. If he really wants to do that, everyone knows that King Yu can make trouble.


    But no matter what you say, he can pick up the word, and he has to take up this errand in life and death, which really makes him feel miserable.


    The two of you went back and forth in the imperial study room for dozens of rounds. In the end, the sage really had no choice, so he said: "This matter is not in a hurry, and we will discuss it with us early tomorrow."


    King Yu knew that there would be no results today, but he achieved the effect he wanted anyway, so he left with a proud face.


    He would not believe that the sage would raise the issue of governing the Weihe River on the court for no reason, but this was a good opportunity, and he would not give him a chance to go back. A must.


    As for how much money to spend to manage the Wei River, that is what he has the final say. Over the years, even after several generations of emperors, the flooding of the Wei River has not been well managed. He has a theory.


    As for what he will do after the money is obtained, he is not afraid that the Holy Master will send someone to investigate. Anyway, as long as the construction starts, people will be employed, and recruiting troops and horses is a must.


    Not long after King Yu left, the uncle Fu Siyang happened to be at the door.


    The anger of the saint has a place to vent directly, and Fu Siyang did not expect that King Yu would come to intervene, and things would get out of control.


    King Yu''s temperament is known to everyone in the capital, and he is afraid that he will not give up easily.


    Governing the Weihe River was proposed by the sage in front of the civil and military officials. Since King Yu wanted to take this job, who would dare to rob him, but King Yu had the material to do practical work, I am afraid it was for the money.


    Uncle Guo entered the imperial study with brisk steps and a smile on his face, but came out with a disheartened face and a dejected expression.


    After he left, there was a crackling sound behind him. Eunuch Xi stood outside the imperial study and shrank his neck, thinking: Don''t let yourself in.


    Unfortunately, it backfired.


    The next day, above the courtroom, King Yu took the lead and repeated what he said in the imperial study yesterday. He was afraid that something might go wrong and others would take the job.


    For a time, the ministers all whispered, it is really surprising that King Yu this time, but it is reasonable.


    Although this job is a lot of oil and water, not everyone dares to take it, not to mention, a few years ago, a group of officials who embezzled and built the bank of the Wei River embankment were investigated and punished.


    King Yu was the first to stand up, fearing that no one would dare to take this errand with King Yu.


    In the end, the sage could only be dumb to eat yellow lotus, and King Yu took over the task of managing the flood in the Weihe River. It was agreed that five million taels of silver would be allocated from the treasury in the early stage, and the special funds should be used exclusively.


    Some people are really happy and some people are sad.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 769： dont worry

    Chapter 769 Don''t Worry


    Someone raised an objection and said: "Sir, it is important to manage the flooding of the Wei River, but the war in the northern Xinjiang a few years ago has left the treasury empty, and the treasury has only eased a little in the last two years.


    The July month is approaching, and military salaries will also be allocated everywhere. Wouldn¡¯t it be inappropriate to spend all the money on the flood control of the Wei River? "


    At this time, someone stood up and agreed, and said, "Sir, Modong Mausoleum is still under construction, I''m afraid it still needs a lot of money, this can''t be stopped halfway, right?"


    After ??, more ministers stood up and seconded.


    But how could King Yu let the silver in his mouth run away: "Those things can be slowed down, don''t you have the heart to see the people along the Weihe River displaced due to floods, and you have the heart to see the fields on both sides of the river turn into a vast ocean when there is a flood, with no grains. receive?"


    No one spoke again in the courtroom for a while. Who can afford this infamy? Well now, even the sage can no longer speak back.


    King Yu is a well-known person. Since the day he made a speech in the courtroom, he went to the Ministry of Housing next court, and he left after inquiring about everything he wanted to know.


    Today, in front of everyone, he just opened his mouth wide, but there is no such store in this village.


    The Holy One was Chrysostom, and the matter was settled.


    Those high-ranking officials did not listen to the persuasion of the sage, and shook their heads and sighed inwardly.


    King Yu arrived at the Ministry of Household after the early morning, and he can''t wait to get the money now.


    *


    In the imperial study room, Prime Minister Deng Huancheng was discussing matters with the sage: "Sir, before, you asked the Ministry of Household to allocate 500,000 taels to Lord He to build ships and set up a maritime force.


    You also read the memorial that you and your lord sent back to Beijing a few days ago. If you can''t continue to transfer the money, all the previous efforts will be in vain.


    But right now, after spending the five million taels of silver in the state treasury, there is less than one million taels left. The Modong Mausoleum is still under construction. Wei Chen asked, and it will cost at least 300,000 taels to complete.


    and the adults can''t keep replying, so the Ministry of Accounts will be under a lot of pressure. Once the treasury is empty, there will be big problems. "


    Sage Shang Mo Yuxi rubbed his eyebrows impatiently: "July is about to enter, and the summer tax will be paid at the end of July and early August, and it will naturally fill the treasury."


    Although the Prime Minister didn''t want to upset the Sage, he still opened his mouth and said: "Before, it rained for half a month in the area of ??Pingzhou, and the damage was not small. However, when Beiyuan City went north to the northern Xinjiang, there was a shortage of water and rain during spring sowing, and the seedlings emerged. It¡¯s not very good, the harvest will definitely be affected, and this year¡¯s tax, whether it¡¯s summer tax or autumn tax, will be affected.¡±


    The sage didn''t like to hear this, and said a little displeased: "The Prime Minister doesn''t need to worry about things that haven''t happened yet."


    Deng Huancheng didn''t expect the Sage to say such a thing, and he couldn''t believe it, but seeing that the Sage''s face clearly didn''t want to talk about it again, he also stopped thinking.


    *


    The time has come to the fifth day of July.


    After dinner, Jing Rui supported Yun Yi for a walk in the courtyard, and the couple returned to the house.


    Wenzhu brought hot water in, Jing Rui sent the people out, and washed Yunyi''s feet by himself.


    In the past life, I was in space, and I watched it on TV a lot. It''s not shameful for a man to wash his women''s feet, but he still didn''t want people to see it, so he sent all the maids out.


    Just Yun Yi suddenly said: "Jing Rui, I want to go into the space to take a shower."


    Jing Rui knew what Yun Yi was afraid of, so he followed her into the space, and after the waiter-in-law took a bath and cleaned up, he went into the bathroom to take a cold shower, which was really both happiness and pain.


    After taking a cold shower, he saw his daughter-in-law wearing a short silk skirt with bare legs from later generations, and her fair, delicate and slender calves came into view. Well, his cold shower was considered a white flush, and his whole body became hot again.


    had to walk over: "Yi Er, how about we change clothes?"


    Yun Yi looked at him puzzled: "Why?"


    Jing Rui took a deep breath: "In the past few days, you may activate it at any time. It''s not good for outsiders to see it wearing this."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 770： to give birth

    Chapter 770 is about to give birth


    Yun Yi glanced at the nightdress on her body and thought: If this is really activated, wouldn''t this nightdress be more convenient.


    But as soon as he looked up and saw the suspicious red on the tip of Jing Rui''s ears, he suddenly laughed.


    Jing Rui raised his hand and surrendered at her smile: "Okay, okay, don''t laugh anymore."


    As a result, Yun Yi laughed even louder. Jing Rui was afraid that her laugh would end in trouble, so he worried: "Stop laughing, be careful of your stomach."


    The two laughed for a long time, then Yun Yi changed into a shirt, and after drying her hair, she sat on the sofa and ate the cherries that Jing Rui picked.


    Xue Li ran back from the outside, and Yun Yi took it into his arms: "Xue Li, when there is time in the future, let''s go to Dongrui Country, I heard that there is a Dandong Snow Mountain that does not melt all the year round, maybe it will return. I can bring you a daughter-in-law back."


    Xue Li ignored Yunyi after hearing this, as if remembering something, and buried her head under Yunyi''s arm.


    Yun Yi sighed and thought to himself: This little guy Xue Li probably remembered the past.


    Jing Rui came out of the bathroom again, and saw Xue Li in Yun Yi''s arms at a glance. He threw the towel to wipe his hair aside, and quickly stepped forward to carry Xue Li away from Yun Yi''s arms, and raised his hand on Xue Li. He patted on his little head: "I''m not too timid, I''ll stay where it''s cool in the future."


    But in the end, he was not willing to throw it out.


    Yun Yi smiled and looked at Jing Rui: "You are really promising."


    Jing Rui washed his hands, smiled and came down, and massaged Yunyi''s calf: "This calf has been swollen these days."


    Yun Yi nodded lightly: "It''s okay, it''s about to be unloaded."


    Jing Rui laughed, and after massaging one leg, he switched to the other.


    Yunyi thought of what the sage had done, and looked at Jing Rui: "It seems that I will increase the planting of food, and strive to save more food for emergencies."


    While helping Yun Yi pinching his legs, Jing Rui said, "Today there was a lack of rain during spring planting in the north, and the seedlings did not emerge well, and the harvest might also reduce the yield, but it was rare in Pingzhou that it rained continuously, and the yield was reduced. definitely."


    Yunyi had heard Xiao Yiping mention it before, but the seeds on her Zhuangzi were soaked in water with spirit pills, and they were not affected much, so they ignored it.


    Now when I hear Jing Rui mention it again, I think don''t make a food shortage.


    The two chatted for a while before they left the space to rest.


    Just slept in the middle of the night, Yunyi''s stomach hurt, Jing Rui was very alert, and woke up when he heard Yunyi''s movement: "Yi''er, what''s the matter with you?"


    Yunyi originally wanted to wake him up later, but he didn''t expect that he would wake up as soon as he made a move.


    Only then did he say: "Jing Rui, my stomach hurts, I''m afraid I''m about to give birth."


    Jing Rui quickly put on his clothes: "Don''t be afraid, I''m called a person."


    As soon as his feet landed, he immediately said to the outside: "Someone, please come over here."


    After a while, there was movement outside, and soon everyone was busy.


    When the midwife arrived, the small kitchen in the courtyard had already started to boil water, and all the things for the production of Pinellia were also prepared.


    After the midwife came in, she bowed to Jing Rui: "Sir, you go outside first and leave it to this old slave."


    Yunyi let go of his hand and instructed: "It''s still early, don''t disturb grandma, and send someone over to inform her when it''s dawn, so as not to disturb her rest."


    Jing Rui reluctantly left the delivery room: "Yi''er, don''t be afraid, I will always watch over you outside."


    Yunyi heard the warmth in her heart, in the past and present, he has been guarding her, she is not afraid.


    But then she didn''t have the heart to think about it any more, and her stomach hurt again.


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 771： gave birth

    Chapter 771 Born


    In the end, it was the first child. The palace eloquence only opened three fingers in two hours. At the beginning, the contractions made Yun Yi sweat profusely. , which eased a little.


    Jing Rui walked around in a hurry outside, but he never left the door of the delivery room. He would go to the door from time to time to listen to the movement. Every time he wanted to ask about the situation inside, he was afraid that it would affect the production inside. According to, had to endure.


    Just when he stopped again and opened his mouth to ask about the situation inside, he heard the midwife inside say: "The cervix is ??fully opened, prepare hot water."


    Jing Rui knew that this was about to give birth. His heart was about to go to his throat, and his breathing began to become a little heavier. It was really Yi Er who was too thin. He had read a lot of related books in the space before, for fear that she would have a problem. Anyhow.


    At this moment, when he heard Yunyi shouting loudly, he took a few steps to the window: "Yi''er, I''m outside, don''t be afraid."


    After he finished speaking, his eyes suddenly became blurred. He thought that after giving birth to this child, he would never give birth again. He had already given birth to enough in his previous life. In this life, it is enough to have one person who will continue the incense. He will never let Yier go. suffer this sin.


    The maids sent water to the delivery room one by one, and another one to the outside. Seeing the blood coming out of that one, Jing Rui felt a little distressed and couldn''t breathe.


    At this moment, Mo Yanbin hurriedly walked to his son''s side: "I don''t send anyone to inform me of such a big thing."


    Jing Rui heard the voice of his father, and said casually: "It''s Yi''er who is afraid that it will affect your rest, so I will let you know when it is dawn."


    Mo Yanbin looked over at the delivery room, thinking of the chubby grandson and granddaughter, his heart was already soft and messed up, and he didn''t argue with his son: "How long has it been launched?"


    Jing Rui looked at the sky: "It''s more than two hours."


    At this time, the midwife''s voice came from the room: "Yes, yes, yes, Concubine Shizi, you are doing very well, yes, breathe in, listen to the old slave, use force, yes, come on, see the head, let''s use it again. strength."


    Mo Yanbin, who was outside the door, didn''t feel embarrassed at this moment. He was thinking about the birth of his grandson and granddaughter, and his excitement was beyond words.


    At the moment when the sun showed golden light, there was a ''wow'' in the room, and the loud cry of a baby came out. Jing Rui breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that there were still two in his stomach, and he couldn''t help but lift it up again.


    Prince Duan, Mo Yanbin, had a smile on his face: "I was born, I was born."


    said to the maid waiting outside the door: "Go in and ask, is it a granddaughter or a grandson?"


    Thinking of something, he quickly said to the maid who was standing beside him: "Hurry up and inform the old lady, and say that Concubine Shizi has started."


    After giving the order, he glanced at his son tiredly. When this happened, it was really a little bit that there were no female relatives in the house.


    Seeing that his son didn''t pay any attention, he still stared at the door of the delivery room eagerly. He had to say to Cheng Jin, his entourage behind him: "Send someone into the palace to deliver a letter to the Queen Mother, and say that Concubine Shizi started."


    Cheng Jin led the order and walked out quickly.


    As soon as Cheng Jin left, Cuiyu helped Mrs. Cheng and walked in: "I think it''s been a few days. If I hadn''t sent someone to investigate, I wouldn''t know that Yunyi started."


    Wei Wei followed in the footsteps of the old lady: "Old lady, please slow down, the prince and the prince''s concubine still feel bad for you, for fear of affecting your rest."


    When Mo Yanbin heard his mother''s words, he quickly turned around and greeted us a few steps: "Mother, slow down, you really let Wei Wei say right, it was Yun Yi''s child who told Jing Rui to notify us when it was dawn, for fear of affecting it. Let''s rest."


    Mrs. Cheng can''t care about this now, she pushed him away and went inside: "Then why are you here?"


    Mo Yanbin explained: "It''s not that I got up early to prepare to go to the martial arts field. I rushed over when I heard the news. As soon as my son came to ask about the situation, he sent someone to inform you."


    Mrs. Cheng didn''t hold on to it anymore. Just now, they did meet the maid who delivered the letter in the past, and looked at the delivery room: "When did it start? What''s the situation inside now? Have you given birth?"


    Jing Rui also heard his grandmother''s voice at this time: "Grandmother, don''t worry, I just gave birth to one, but I don''t know if it''s a boy or a girl."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 772： One in Beijing

    Chapter 772 One share in the capital


    Just as they were talking, the door of the delivery room opened, and a woman came out: "Congratulations to the lord, congratulations to the eldest son, congratulations to the old lady, Concubine Shizi just gave birth to a young master, the young master is all well, the eldest son The concubine was afraid that you would be worried, and asked the old slave to come out and report a letter first.


    Concubine Shi will lose her strength. She just took a piece of ginseng and slowed down a bit before giving birth. The old slave went in. "


    Prince Duan, Mo Yanbin, heard that he had a grandson and laughed: "Okay, good, good, reward."


    When Mrs. Cheng heard it was a boy, she put her hands together and said, "Blessed by the Bodhisattva, I hope everything goes well in the future, adults and children are safe."


    Jing Rui''s face was also stained with joy, but he was staring at the door of the delivery room even more intently. He just heard that the old woman said that Yun Yi was out of strength, and there were two people in his stomach, and his heart suddenly twitched.


    suddenly thought of something, and said to Ban Xia, who was guarding the door, "Isn''t the small kitchen ready to eat, let''s send some in, let your master eat as much as you want, and save some energy."


    Banxia listened to Lord Shizi''s orders, turned around and ran to the small kitchen. After a while, she brought a small bowl of lean meat porridge cooked in broth into the delivery room. Because it was started in the middle of the night, and it hurt for so long, it was indeed consumption. A lot of physical strength.


    Yunyi didn''t care so much for the child in her stomach. Taking advantage of the contractions, she quickly drank the small bowl of lean meat porridge. Just as the empty bowl was handed out, her stomach started to move.


    The midwife on the side quickly brought a glass of white water to Yunyi to feed. After a while, Yunyi cried out in pain, and Banxia was also driven out by the mother-in-law.


    Jing Rui saw her come out: "How about it, did your master eat some?"


    Banxia was frightened just now, and when he heard the question from Lord Shizi, he quickly recovered: "Go back to Lord Shizi, Concubine Shizi drank all the small bowl of lean meat porridge."


    After he finished speaking, he also let Shizi look at the empty bowl in his hand.


    Jing Rui saw the small bowl and thought to himself: What is the use of such a small bowl, but thinking about the production process, it is indeed not suitable to eat more.


    Just as he was thinking about it, he heard Yunyi''s screams of pain coming from the room again, but it was soon no longer. Khan, has been staring at the house.


    The women in the delivery room were busy again, and the voice of the midwife came from time to time. Two quarters later, another cry of a baby came from the delivery room.


    Mrs. Cheng said excitedly: "I was born, I was born, it is really the blessing of the Bodhisattva."


    Before anyone in the delivery room came out to announce the good news, the midwife''s voice was heard again: "Concubine Shi, there is another one in your stomach. You have already seen the head. You can''t be discouraged, and try harder."


    In less than a quarter of an hour, there was another cry from the delivery room, but this one was far less loud than the previous two.


    Not long after, the old woman walked out of the house quickly: "Congratulations to all the masters, the princess gave birth to three triplets, two boys and one girl, and the mother and child are safe and have both children. This is the first share in the capital. "


    Now Mo Yanbin is even more overjoyed: "Okay, good, good, reward, reward, reward, the whole house, reward for three months."


    Mrs. Cheng put her hands together this time, thanking the Bodhisattva constantly, her face full of piety, and her heart was filled with indescribable excitement.


    Jing Rui was the first to say, "How is the Concubine Shizi?"


    The old woman smiled all over her face: "Hui Shizi, the Shizi concubine fell asleep, you don''t have to worry too much."


    Jing Rui finally felt a little relieved when he heard the old lady''s words: "Is she okay?"


    The old woman didn''t expect the prince to be so considerate: "I have checked just now, and the princess is in good health except for the loss of strength, so you can rest assured."


    The old woman finished reporting the good news, turned around and went back to the house to help clean up.


    Not long after, the door was opened, and the triplets were carried out of the outer room. Madam Cheng walked in first and saw the three swaddles lined up side by side, and said excitedly: "The triplets, this is really the accumulation of virtues from our ancestors. It''s really hard work, Yier, but she is."


    Originally wanted to say ''the great hero of the Cheng family'', but when the words came to his lips, he remembered that he couldn''t say that, so he changed his mouth and said, "The great hero of the family."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 773： The legend is known all over the city

    Chapter 773 The legend of the city is well known


    Mo Yanbin looked at his grandson and granddaughter: "Yes, yes, yes, it is indeed a great hero of our family, not to mention the capital, but the entire Beimo, this is also the only one, anyway, whether it is Duanwang''s mansion or the General''s mansion. It''s Yun Yi who is the housekeeper, everything in the house is hers, she can move whatever she likes to her own private library."


    After saying that, no matter what else, my eyes are full of grandsons and granddaughters in front of me.


    Mrs. Cheng looked at the three children with kindness on her face, and the big stone in her heart was finally put down. She is not a patriarchal person, but she is afraid that there is only one boy in this child, so she can''t rob the royal family for a child. She had been worrying about this a few days ago, but now it''s done, and she''s finally relieved.


    Soon, the women came out of the inner room, and the midwife stepped forward and said, "Congratulations to the masters, the concubine Shizi has already packed up, and the people are asleep now, so the servants will leave first."


    Old Madam Cheng nodded to Wei Wei who was on the side.


    Wei Wei hurried forward and stuffed a purse for each of the women in the delivery room just now. It looked like they had prepared them in advance. The women took the purse and thanked them.


    Mrs. Cheng said, "It''s been a busy night, go back and rest."


    The old ladies got the silver reward, they were very happy, they talked a lot as if they didn''t need money, and then they left.


    The mother-in-law had just left, and the empress dowager''s mother Hu also arrived. After knowing that the princess had given birth to triplets, the smile on her face did not go down, and she said excitedly: "It''s great, I have to hurry back to the palace to send the news. , the Queen Mother is still waiting."


    After he finished speaking, he didn''t care what he brought, and hurriedly took it back to the palace.


    Not long after, many servants of the good news went out from the General''s Mansion.


    In less than half a day, the story of the Prince Concubine Duan Wangfu giving birth to triplets was widely known in the city.


    *


    Tang House


    The old lady of the Tang family was full of smiles, and said to the eldest daughter-in-law in front of her: "You have been a little tired these days. Prepare the congratulatory gifts. We will all go over for the third wash."


    Mrs. Meng Changzhen also had a happy expression on her face: "Don''t worry, this is a big happy event. My daughter-in-law will definitely handle things properly. I have prepared some before, and my daughter-in-law will buy some more in the next few days."


    The two were talking lively when Tang Xinran walked in from outside: "Grandmother, auntie, what are you talking about, so happy?"


    When the old lady saw Tang Xinran come in, the smile on her face faded a little, but she still said, "Your cousin gave birth to triplets, and she is discussing with your aunt the congratulatory gift for the third bath."


    Tang Xinran heard this, her face flashed with jealousy, she thought: I didn''t expect my cousin to be so lucky. Not only did she marry well, but she also gave birth to triplets.


    Seeing that her grandmother kept looking at herself, she coughed lightly: "That''s really great. My cousin has now established a firm foothold in her husband''s house, and she will definitely live a good life in the future."


    The old lady of the Tang family was quite satisfied when she heard her words: "Your parents are coming back these days, just don''t know if they can catch up with the triplets?"


    Tang Xinran heard this, and said absentmindedly, "Shi San can''t catch up, because there is still full moon wine."


    Mrs. Tang sighed in her heart and thought to herself: The second daughter-in-law did not teach her daughter well, listen to what she said.


    Tang Xinran thought disdainfully in her heart, it would be better if Shisan didn''t come back in time, it wasn''t that he had to spend a lot of money in the past.


    But after thinking about it, no, my cousin will definitely go there at that time, and I have other ideas in my heart.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 774： think of good things

    Chapter 774 Thinking of Beautiful Things


    Thinking of the three-day wash in a few days, it may be my only chance. Whether it can be successful or not depends on that day.


    Knowing that what he said just now might make grandmother and aunt unhappy, he hurriedly asked to add: "I hope father and mother can come back before the third bath. If they know that cousin has given birth to triplets, they will be happy too."


    Mrs. Tang frowned slightly when she heard her granddaughter''s words. The granddaughter''s changes were different before and after, how could she not see it, don''t be a demon.


    So he warned: "Whether your parents can rush back to Beijing or not, either you stay in the house on the third day of washing, or you stay by my side, and you are not allowed to leave half a step."


    Tang Xinran didn''t expect her grandmother to say such a thing, and said angrily: "Grandmother, what do you mean?"


    Mrs. Tang''s face froze: "I''m afraid you won''t give up, so I''d better take it with you and feel at ease."


    Tang Xinran didn''t even think that her grandmother would directly pierce her mind. The expression on her face was very unnatural: "Grandmother, don''t worry, since my cousin disagrees, I will never pester him again."


    Mrs. Tang didn''t say anything, she just thought in her heart that on the third day of washing, she must find someone to watch her closely.


    The Xiao family now has two backings, the General''s Mansion and the Duanwang Mansion. I am afraid that they will not consider marrying the Tang family, let alone what Yun Yi said, so it is better to be cautious.


    If you don''t check it for a while, Xinran will really cause trouble, and I''m afraid that the Tang family will also have to eat and hang.


    Although he didn''t say anything else, he was thinking in his heart that he must not let Xin Ran do stupid things again, and ruin the relationship between the Xiao and Tang families, but he couldn''t really let her go, it would be counterproductive.


    I had to think in my heart, who would be more secure to let her follow her that day?


    Madam ?? said at this time: "Mother, I received a letter from Xinyu a few days ago, saying that she is coming back, I am afraid that it should arrive in a day or two, and the two sisters will just be companions at that time."


    When the old lady heard the eldest daughter-in-law''s words, she nodded with a smile: "That''s the best."


    Tang Xinran felt a little unhappy in her heart. The grandmother and the aunt were not afraid that their wrongdoings would affect them, but they wanted their cousin to look at them, which was ridiculous.


    *


    When ??Cheng''s family members received the news, they all got together and discussed the matter of the General''s Mansion.


    After being silent for a long time, someone said, "Let''s talk about it, everyone, don''t waste any more time, there are still things to do at home."


    It was Cheng Qiyuan, the second son of the Cheng family''s third uncle, who spoke first: "Now Yan Bin is no longer a descendant of our Cheng family.


    Someone who did not deal with the third uncle''s family said, "Qiyuan, even if Yan Bin is not the son of the Cheng family, Jing Rui is a genuine Cheng family''s blood. We can''t mix the affairs of the general''s house?"


    Hauge, who was standing on the side, was in a hurry, for fear that someone would mess things up.


    At this moment, he heard his grandfather say: "Jing Rui is a royal, how could the queen mother let Jing Rui inherit the general''s mansion, can''t watch the general''s mansion fall?"


    Which of the people present is a fool, the three uncles'' family, I am afraid that they have made the idea of ??the general''s house again. Before, Hauge was only thinking about it. Now it seems that the third uncle''s family has already discussed it.


    There are a lot of people who don''t want to get involved in this matter, knowing that Yan Bin is now a royal, and still thinking about the general''s mansion, this is nothing to abuse.


    Not long after, some people started to find excuses to leave. With the first one, there will be a second one. After a while, more than half of the people left. Now Hauge, who was thinking about beautiful things, couldn''t hold his breath.


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 775： thief will not die

    Chapter 775 Thief Heart Never Dies


    The patriarch was unwilling to join in, but the people from the three rooms could not stand the door several times.


    You can see the current situation, it is better to wait and see how things change.


    Before Jing Rui recognized the General''s Mansion, Zhongyao''s child really couldn''t support the facade of the General''s Mansion.


    Although I didn''t say it clearly, I really hope that Hauge can take over the General''s Mansion instead of him. I think that at least the General''s Mansion will not be lonely in the future. Hauge''s skills are good and he has a scheming. Even if there is a war in the future, it is not a problem to go into battle, no. As for humiliating the prestige of the General''s House.


    Later, Jing Rui returned to the General''s Mansion.


    Although Hauge provoked the front on the day of recognizing the ancestor and returning to the ancestry, Jing Rui also gave the clan a big dismount, and also let the Cheng clan understand that Jing Rui was not only good at martial arts, but also not easy to mess with.


    Jing Rui''s return is more in line with his heart, after all, it can save a lot of trouble.


    There are people who have successors in the general''s house, and Jing Rui is also a very generous person.


    But he never imagined what would happen next, Yan Bin was not a child of the Cheng family.


    If he is not a child of the Cheng family, maybe things are easy to handle. The big deal is to adopt one from the clan to the general''s mansion. Sanfang didn''t want Hauge to enter the general''s mansion for a long time. This is also a good way.


    But it was said that Bin''s deceased daughter-in-law was the child that Mrs. Cheng gave birth to. Jing Rui changed from grandson to grandson, but because of this, it was even more difficult for them.


    After all, Jing Rui is a descendant of the Zhenger Bajing General''s Mansion, and that is something their clansmen can''t compare with.


    But the people in the third room still don''t want to give up. Now that I know that the princess has given birth to triplets, I can''t sit still.


    The patriarch was about to speak when he heard Hauge say: "Patriarch, this matter is related to our entire Cheng clan, all of them were afraid of making Duan Wangfu unhappy, so they all backed down, then things will happen in the future, don''t stick to it any more. Come up."


    After hearing this, the patriarch''s expression became even more solemn, and he thought to himself: Don''t say whether things can be done or not, if they can be done, with Hauge''s performance today, the Cheng clan probably won''t benefit from it.


    I sighed silently in my heart: "Haoge, it''s not that I don''t help you, or that I don''t want the Cheng clan to be good, but you also know that Concubine Shizi gave birth to triplets, two sons and one daughter, and the glory of the General''s Mansion is also there. Thanks to Duan Wang''s credit, the future of the General''s Mansion is not up to us."


    How could Haoge not understand the meaning of the old patriarch, and retorted: "King Duan now recognizes his ancestors as a royal, and the son''s sons and daughters are also royals, not to mention that it is impossible for royals to surrender their status, that is, the queen mother. It is also impossible to promise her descendants to inherit the incense of another family."


    In fact, when he said this, he was very uncertain in his heart, but if he didn''t say it, he was afraid that the patriarch would leave, but without the support of the patriarch, he was afraid that it was the gate of the general''s mansion, and he couldn''t even enter.


    The patriarch knew that what Hauge said was right, but the queen mother owed the Cheng family Tianda''s favor, and it was impossible to say that she did not.


    If only one concubine was born, then the queen mother might be as Hauge said, it is impossible to agree to let the descendants of the royal family inherit the incense of other families, but the situation is special now.


    First, Duan Wang grew up in the General''s Mansion, and grew up in the palm of Mrs. Cheng''s hand, and the relationship between mother and son was very good. It was impossible for Duan Wang to watch the General''s Mansion without any successors.


    The second is the late wife of King Duan, and the direct daughter of the Cheng family. Jing Rui is not only the blood of the royal family, but also the descendant of the general''s mansion, and the only descendant.


    These three, we can only say that there is no way to end the world, everything is God''s will, the general''s house is blessed, the prince and concubine have one child, two sons and one daughter, which mansion has such a blessing, as long as the queen mother nods, all difficulties can be solved with ease .


    The patriarch stood up, raised his hand and patted Hauge''s shoulder, and then looked at the people in the third room: "You should put your mind on the matter of the general''s mansion, not to mention that King Duan will not agree, even the prince can''t agree to it. The General''s Mansion surrendered.


    Not to mention that the concubine Shizi now has two sons and a daughter. Even if the queen mother does not agree for the time being, King Duan and the prince will try to get the queen mother to nod. If there is anything else, go ahead. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 776： Inside bar

    Chapter 776 Inner Bar


    After the patriarch said these words, he got up and walked up.


    The people in the third room were dumbfounded, and they didn''t expect that the patriarch would be like those people, disregarding the interests of the clan, and just left.


    The few clansmen who stayed here saw the situation, the clan chiefs had all left, and it was no use for them to stay, and they all got up and said goodbye.


    After ?? and the others left, Hauge kicked a chair angrily, and the chair fell to the ground and shattered.


    One can imagine how much effort he used.


    Cheng Qiyuan, who is also Hauge''s father, who was sitting on the side, said angrily to Hauge: "Hauge, what are you doing?"


    As Cheng Qiyuan''s words fell, Hauge also knew that he had been impulsive just now. Instead of looking at his father, he said to the grandfather who was sitting at the head: "Grandfather, grandson is impulsive, and asked grandfather to punish him."


    Cheng Jicheng, the third-family grandfather of the Cheng family, looked at this most scheming grandson, and said lightly: "I can''t hold my breath, if you want to make a big deal, you have to be calm, look at what you have done? "


    Hauge clasped his fists again and said, "Grandfather, it was the grandson who was wrong."


    Cheng Qichao, the third uncle of the Cheng family who was sitting next to him, opened his mouth and said, "Father, Hauge is also impulsive, don''t be mad at him, in my opinion, the affairs of the General''s Mansion are not something we can interfere with, so let''s accept these thoughts. Don''t be like what the patriarch said, even relatives can''t do it in the future."


    Hauge turned his head and glared angrily at the third uncle: "Third uncle, others say that, and you say the same. What did my grandfather and I do this for? It''s fine if you don''t help, at least don''t hold back."


    Cheng Qichao didn''t expect his nephew to be so angry, so he reached out and touched his head: "I''m not afraid that Duan Wang is really angry and will embarrass us again."


    Hauge closed his eyes, lowered his head and said, "Even if it''s embarrassing, it''s our big house who suffers, so don''t worry about it, Third Uncle."


    Haoge was unhappy in his heart, and he lost his sense of proportion when he could speak. At this time, Cheng Qichao''s eldest son Cheng Haoke said, "Second cousin, what you said is a bit too much, my father is not for the good of the family, no matter what he does. Said to be your elders."


    Cheng Qiyuan of the big room was afraid that there would be more troubles, so he quickly came out and made a round: "Qichao, Haoke, don''t be angry, Hauge is not in a hurry, you should be more concerned."


    But Cheng Haoke disagreed: "Uncle, the second cousin is someone who has great prospects, but we just want to live our own little life in peace. If there is such a thing in the future, we don''t need to inform us."


    After he finished speaking, he pulled up his father Cheng Qichao, and said to his grandfather who was sitting at the head: "Grandfather, I still have some homework that I don''t understand and I need to ask my father for advice, so let''s go back first."


    Cheng Jiji squinted at the fighting style of his children and grandchildren below, and knew that the third son''s family had always been free from competition in the world. Although he was not very happy, he could not force it.


    I thought to myself: I can''t be a force to myself, let alone outsiders, I also have worries about the big house''s calculations, and I feel extremely tired at the moment.


    waved his hand: "Go, reading is the right thing to do, don''t delay."


    As soon as Cheng Haoke took their three-bedroom people away, Hauge of the big-bedroom said in an unhappy tone: "Grandfather, how can you let the third uncle and his family leave first, this matter has not been discussed yet."


    Cheng Jicheng looked at Cheng Hauge, who was frowning below: "You are too impatient to talk to your third uncle like that. Don''t say that you still need their support now. Even if you don''t, that''s your elder."


    Cheng Qiyuan was afraid that his father would be shaken by this, so he hurriedly said: "Father, you are right, Hauge really didn''t hold his breath today, and asked him to apologize to Qichao, don''t get angry with him, we are still waiting for you. Make up your mind."


    Cheng Jiji also knew that now was not the time to be angry, so he didn''t teach any more, but said: "I am afraid that this matter has to be discussed in the long run, without the support of the clan, it will definitely not work, let''s wait a little longer, and see where in the palace. The meaning of the position, let''s discuss it."


    Cheng Hauge had no choice but to nod after hearing what his grandfather said, but his heart was very depressed.


    I thought in my heart: Even if this happens, the person who will benefit the most is me, but the people in the clan will not be swayed in the future, and it is really unreasonable to ask them to contribute their own efforts.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 777： He didnt want to follow her wishes at all

    Chapter 777 He doesn''t want to follow her wishes at all


    Looking at his grandfather and the rest of the family who got up and left, Hauge thought to himself: If he succeeds in the future, he will never help them.


    A few years ago, I originally wanted to go to the battlefield with the people from the General¡¯s Mansion, but my martial arts skills were not good, and my mother didn¡¯t agree with anything.


    To this end, he also made a special trip to the General¡¯s Mansion, just to prevent himself from following him into the battlefield.


    But after that time, the general did not have the affinity for him before, and after that, he never found an opportunity again, and his own skills were useless.


    Thinking of being underappreciated, my heart is filled with panic.


    *


    Palace


    The queen mother couldn''t wait for the third wash, so she asked Hu mama to open her own private library, each of the three grandsons and granddaughters. The selected items were all of the best quality, and then she prepared a lot for the great hero Yun Yi. reward.


    Before noon, the rewards of Changle Palace came out of the palace in a mighty way, I really envy the dead.


    As soon as the Queen Mother''s reward appeared, other people in the palace were too embarrassed to express it, and things couldn''t be too bad.


    Sage Shang Mo Yuxi had no choice but to add another 20% according to the queen mother''s standard, and ordered someone to send it over.


    On this day, the gate of the mansion has never been closed, and it has been greeted and sent non-stop. It is not the masters in the palace who have come to give gifts, or the royal family, nobles, dignitaries, and aristocratic families in the capital to send congratulations.


    Originally, Mo Yanbin didn''t want to accept it, but everything was delivered to the gate. Besides, this was indeed the first one in the capital. When I was happy, I accepted it, but I couldn''t stop it.


    The Holy Master returned from the imperial study to the Hall of Mental Cultivation, and sent all the people in the room away. Thinking of what the Queen Mother sent someone to say today, I felt very unhappy in my heart.


    Now, Mo Yanbin has recognized the royal family. The relationship between himself and the queen mother is not only unfamiliar, but also hates each other. Without the help of the Duke of Qi, there are always discordant voices in the court. They all live in dire straits.


    The words of the Minister of the Household are still reverberating in my ears. Everywhere is urging the army to pay. It is this year that there is drought in the north and flooding in the south. Although there is no disaster, it affects the harvest. I am afraid that this year''s tax and grain cannot be collected in full.


    was already upset, and the queen mother still didn''t forget to let someone hand over the words, not to discuss with him at all, but the tone of the order, which made him even more irritable.


    Thinking of the message sent by the Queen Mother, he didn''t want to follow her wishes at all.


    *


    When Yunyi woke up, she found that Jing Rui was holding her hand. Just as she was about to speak, she heard Jing Rui surprised: "Yi''er, are you awake?"


    Yunyi said in a hoarse voice, "Jing Rui, what about the children?"


    Jing Rui quickly let go of Yun Yi''s hand and took the water by the side: "Don''t worry, the children are all fine, I''m afraid of arguing with you, I''ll hold them next door."


    tried the water temperature: "Come on, drink some water first to moisten your throat. Let''s talk about what you want to ask later."


    Yunyi was indeed thirsty, and she felt a lot better after drinking a glass of water: "How long have I slept?"


    Jing Rui put down the cup: "It''s too late, are you hungry?"


    said and said to the outside: "Concubine Shizi woke up and brought the prepared food."


    Yunyi looked at him: "Jing Rui, I want to see the children."


    Jing Rui reassured: "The children just fell asleep after eating milk, you should be hungry too. After you have eaten, I will let someone carry them over, okay?"


    Yunyi wanted to say something else, Pinellia and the others had already brought in the food.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 778： not calm

    Chapter 778 Not Calm


    Jing Rui helped him up and put a pillow behind his back, and then said softly, "Be good, eat something first, and bring them over in a while, be obedient."


    glanced at the food delivered, and asked, "Want to drink porridge, or black chicken soup?"


    Yunyi wanted to see the child, so she could only reply: "Drink porridge."


    Jing Rui filled a small bowl of porridge and blew it one by one and fed it to Yun Yi, Yun Yi watched his movements and suddenly said: "The porridge is not very hot, don''t blow it, be careful of the spittle stars blowing. onto the spoon."


    Jing Rui said with a wicked smile: "This disgusts me, you didn''t eat less before."


    Yun Yi was originally a very serious sentence, but Jing Rui''s answer was cheap.


    Yunyi thought of something, her face turned red all of a sudden, she glanced at the maid standing not far away, and whispered, "What nonsense are you talking about, it''s not serious."


    Jing Rui laughed even more sullenly now, and approached Yun Yi and said, "You liked it so much before, and I didn''t see you being serious."


    Yunyi saw that he still had to talk, and said directly: "If you say it again, then I won''t eat it."


    Jing Rui quickly flattered: "Okay, okay, don''t talk anymore."


    After drinking a bowl of thick porridge and half a bowl of chicken soup, Yun Yi refused to eat it any more. She didn''t want to increase her appetite. There was space, and she believed that she would not starve her babies.


    Now she can''t wait to see the kids.


    For some reason, she always thinks of Brother Bin and their little faces now.


    When the maids brought the triplets over, Jing Rui skillfully hugged his daughter: "Yi Er, look, this is our daughter, does she look like our Jiaojiao?"


    Yun Yi understood this, but the maids on the side thought that the prince was saying that the child was petite and lovely, and thought: The prince really loves his daughter.


    Yunyi took over her daughter, her eyes moistened immediately, her daughter looks very much like the youngest daughter Long Yunjiao in the previous life, but she is much younger than when Long Yunjiao was born.


    Yun Yi bowed her head and kissed her daughter''s forehead: "Little Jiaojiao of the mother concubine."


    Jing Rui had already taken over his eldest son: "Yi Er, look at the boss, who is he like?"


    Yunyi hurriedly looked over, it didn''t matter what he looked at, this was simply a replica of the youngest son Long Wenbo in the previous life, and it looked very much like Jing Rui.


    Yunyi suddenly became excited, because she saw that her son was staring at her all the time, and it didn''t look like a baby.


    Yunyi called softly, "Wenbo, son."


    The child actually smiled at her, now Yun Yi is even more uneasy, but because there are still a lot of maids in the room, she forced herself to restrain herself.


    And the neglected second son is sleeping sweetly in the maid''s arms.


    Yun Yi gave Jing Rui a wink, Jing Rui first put the eldest son next to Yun Yi, and then took the second son from the maid, and then said to the maid in the room: "You all go down. ."


    The people called out orders, answered and withdrew.


    Yunyi motioned to Jing Rui to close the door, then put her daughter next to her and hugged her son who had been staring at her: "Son, is that you?"


    Afraid of being unsafe, he added: "Wen Bo, son, come and give Mother Concubine a wink."


    But the son in his arms did not move for a long time, which made Yun Yi very disappointed. It seemed that he thought too much, but when he thought that his son and daughter were very similar to the younger son and daughter of the previous life, he was somewhat comforted.


    Jing Rui had closed the doors and windows and walked back to the bed: "Yi''er, is he our Bai''er?"


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 779： confirmed eyes

    Chapter 779 Confirmed Eyes


    Neither of them dared to blink, for fear of missing their son''s expression.


    Just when the two felt that their hopes were lost, the baby in his arms blinked, and then stared at Yunyi again.


    Yunyi was excited, and the hand holding her son trembled: "Jing Rui, just now, just now, did he blink, blink, right?"


    Jing Rui also showed excitement on his face, and nodded affirmatively: "Well, I blinked just now, you read that right."


    Yunyi got a positive answer, and hugged his son closer to his face: "Son, little four, it''s the father and mother, brother Bo, the baby of the mother, is it really you?"


    As soon as Yun Yi said that, the child in his arms pursed his lips and cried.


    Long Wenbai was wronged. He never thought that his dream would come true when he closed his eyes at the end of his life. When he opened his eyes again, he heard a familiar tone. Although the person in front of him looked a bit different from his mother''s concubine, his temperament and tone were the same. Yes, still so beautiful.


    He is a little cloudy now, and he can''t tell whether he is back when he was a child, or where did he go?


    Hearing the question just now, he was stunned, as if in a dream.


    Thinking of the father and the concubine disappearing on that isolated island to save him, and thinking that their brothers and sisters hadn''t had a day of filial piety, the father and mother were gone.


    Thinking about the scene in front of the pile of dirt when they disappeared, the grievances came from their hearts, and they couldn''t hold back. , and cried directly.


    Although Yunyi wasn''t sure that this was her youngest son, Long Wenbo, she already thought of him as Long Xiaosi in her heart. Thinking of her sons and daughters in her previous life, tears welled up.


    Jing Rui looked at the situation: "Yi''er, you can''t cry now, it''s not good for your eyes, be good, be obedient."


    then said to the baby in Yunyi''s arms: "Long Xiaosi, don''t cry, I almost took your mother-in-law into the ditch. Your mother-in-law can''t cry now."


    Long Xiaosi, who was aggrieved in his heart, heard this and stopped crying, "Ah, ah, ah" and protested.


    Now, the couple looked at each other and looked at the baby in their arms. After confirming their eyes, they were full of surprises. It was confirmed that this was their youngest son, Long Wenbai.


    Yunyi lowered her head and kissed her son''s face: "Son, concubine misses you so much."


    After finishing speaking, a tear fell onto Long Wenbo''s little face, Yun Yi quickly wiped it with his sleeve: "Alas, son, the mother-in-law didn''t do it on purpose, I''m really happy."


    Jing Rui held the handkerchief distressedly and wiped her tears: "Okay, take a deep breath, calm down your emotions first, it''s useless for you to be excited now, he can''t speak now, don''t hurt your eyes again."


    Long Wenbo gave him a straight look when he heard what his father said, thinking: I finally said something useful, hurry up and stop my concubine, I am really afraid that I will be drowned by the tears of my concubine.


    Yunyi is right when she thinks about it. Maybe it''s because she has just given birth, there is room for cheating, or her physical strength has not fully recovered, so she feels a little tired after a while.


    took a look at the sleeping second son, who was sweet and sweet, and denied the thought in his heart, thinking: This is the original one at first glance, how can there be such good luck, children can meet in this different time and space.


    But thinking that even if there is only Long Xiaosi, he is satisfied.


    asked Jing Rui to put the children in the bed and lay down himself. He was originally staring at the children, but he fell asleep after a while.


    Jing Rui saw that his wife and children were asleep, and his eyes were full of doting.


    leaned over and gently kissed Yunyi''s face, then turned around and left the inner room, and went to the front yard to find his father to discuss the children''s affairs.


    When he arrived at the study in the front yard, Mo Yanbin was about to go out when he saw his son coming: "Why did you come here?"


    Jing Rui walked to the table and sat down without turning around: "When my grandmother entered the palace before, my grandmother may also feel that I owe the general''s house, and promised to choose a child to inherit the incense of the Cheng family. Now the children are also born safely. What do you think?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 780： The worry of the old lady of the Xiao family

    Chapter 780 The worries of the old lady of the Xiao family


    Let''s talk about Xiao''s house, after Mrs. Xiao learned that Yun Yi gave birth to two boys and one girl, she said excitedly, "Okay, okay, okay, so I can rest assured."


    Xu Mama also smiled: "Yes, now, old lady, you don''t have to worry anymore."


    Before in Northern Xinjiang, Yun Yi and Jing Rui got engaged. Mrs. Xiao was happy at first, she felt that Yun Yi had a good life, she found a good one, and knew that she loved her and pampered her.


    But later Jing Rui recognized the general''s mansion, and her identity was different. She was somewhat worried, because she was afraid that the general''s mansion would not look down on their small family, and then proposed to retire, or Yun Yi would marry in the future and be angry. , the heart has been carrying the heart.


    As a result, the things she was worried about did not happen, the old lady of the General''s Mansion was still very kind and liked Yun Yi very much, so she was relieved.


    But who would have thought that after this, another change occurred.


    General Cheng became the heir of the royal family, and Jing Rui''s identity also rose with the tide and became a royal person, but Mrs. Xiao''s heart was put down, but it was raised again.


    I was afraid that the royal family would pay too much attention, and for fear that Yun Yi would be angry, I had been hoping that Yun Yi''s belly would definitely strive for success.


    Now that I got the news, my first reaction was that Yun Yi had a son, and she had confidence in her husband''s family. Even if the person in the palace was really dissatisfied with Yun Yi, for the sake of the child, it would not be too embarrassing. Yun Yi.


    After calming down, he said to Xu Mammy, "Send someone to the front yard to see if the eldest young master is back, and ask him to come over."


    When Su Ye arrived at the second gate, he saw the eldest young master hurriedly walking towards this side: "I have seen the eldest young master, the servant is about to go to the front yard to find you, the old lady has an invitation."


    Xiao Chenrui nodded slightly, raised his legs and walked towards the grandmother''s courtyard.


    Mrs. Xiao knew when she saw her grandson walking quickly, and she must have got the news.


    Xiao Chenrui saluted: "I have seen my grandmother."


    Mrs. Xiao looked happy: "You got the news too?"


    Xiao Chenrui nodded and said, "Yes, it just happened that I wasn''t very busy today, so when I got the news, I came back from leave."


    Mrs. Xiao looked at her grandson: "Brother Rui, your sister is heartbroken for our family, without her, I''m afraid we wouldn''t be able to live a comfortable life now.


    Your brother-in-law has become a royal. For the time being, it depends on how good your brother-in-law is to your sister, but the heart is divided. It¡¯s hard to say what will happen in the future. It¡¯s not that your brother-in-law is not good, but your grandmother is worried.


    Now, your sister gave birth to triplets with two sons and one daughter. This is the only share in the capital. It can be considered that she has confidence in her husband''s family. If she can be tough in the future, then it depends on your brothers. "


    Xiao Chenrui stood up: "Grandmother, what you said, my grandson will keep it in my heart. I will definitely encourage myself to work hard, and I will also urge Brother Hao to strive to become my sister''s support as soon as possible."


    Mrs. Xiao nodded, very satisfied with what her grandson said.


    said with a smile: "You sisters and brothers rely on each other and support each other, so that grandmother can feel at ease. In the future, even under Jiuquan, you can show off when you see your parents."


    Xiao Chenrui disagreed a little: "What grandmother said, you still have to watch me and Brother Hao get married, watch our next generation grow up, witness us grow into a towering tree and become the support of my sister, you have to be good look at us."


    Mrs. Xiao laughed, tears came out of her laughter, she was happy.


    At this moment, Brother Hao rushed in: "Grandmother, grandmother, I am an uncle."


    After seeing the people in the room, he smiled happily: "Brother, just in time, let''s go to see my sister and nephews together."


    Chen Rui asked with a smile, "How did you know?"


    Brother Hao danced and said, "I came out of school and met the mountain chief at the gate. He told me that."


    Brother Hao was clamoring to see his elder sister and little nephew, and Mrs. Xiao patiently said: "Your elder sister just gave birth today, she is very weak, and she must not have the energy yet, so let''s not bother.


    My grandmother sent someone over to inquire about the news during the next day. Let''s go there together the next day, okay? "


    After listening to his grandmother''s words, although Brother Hao still wanted to go, he was afraid of disturbing his sister''s rest, so he said sensible, "Okay then."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 781： It seems that everything is Gods will

    Chapter 781 It seems that everything is God''s will


    The day of ?? soon came to the day when the triplets washed three, which should have been hosted by the grandma.


    But the Queen Mother passed on a message that she would preside over the third session in person.


    When ?? received the news, Mrs. Cheng was still a little nervous, because Yun Yiniang and the others were still in the general''s mansion, and they must not be able to move before the full moon, and Xi San must also be in the general''s mansion.


    She was afraid that the Empress Dowager would feel uncomfortable. She had already recognized her ancestors and returned to the clan, and even gave Duan Wang''s mansion, but Shisan was still in the General''s mansion.


    Mo Yanbin was afraid that his mother would get angry because of this, so he quickly explained: "I have told my mother about these things, she won''t mind, you don''t have to worry."


    Early in the morning, the Queen Mother took her out of the palace.


    Mrs. Cheng received the news and brought someone to greet her at the gate of the mansion in person.


    It may be because the Queen Mother personally presided over the third washing, and I don''t know how the news spread. There are many more people who came to the door today to congratulate you than expected.


    The Queen Mother got off the carriage, and knelt down in front of the house: "I have seen the Queen Mother."


    The Queen Mother is in a good mood today: "Get up, everyone, don''t be cautious, Aijia is also here to bring joy to the great-grandson and granddaughter."


    Mrs. Cheng got up: "Queen Mother, please come inside."


    The Queen Mother smiled and said, "Together."


    The two walked to the mansion together, and the queen mother asked, "Are all four of Yunyi''s mother and son okay?"


    Mrs. Cheng smiled back: "Very good, the three children are very cute, you must like them when you see them."


    The Queen Mother has long wanted to see three great-grandchildren and great-granddaughters, and after hearing what Mrs. Cheng said, she couldn''t wait: "I can''t wait, I''ve long wanted to see them."


    Mrs. Cheng accompanied the Empress Dowager to the yard where Yun Yi and the others lived. When she heard that the Empress Dowager arrived, Yun Yi also got out of bed and was about to salute, but was stopped by the Empress Dowager: "Don''t move, you just gave birth to a child. For a few days, I won''t be so particular about it, just go back to the bed and lie down."


    The Queen Mother Hu, who was beside the Queen Mother, walked a few steps quickly, and supported Yun Yi to lie back again: "Princess Shizi, you should listen to the Queen Mother. After seeing the ceremony, there will be opportunities. Now everything is about your body."


    Yunyi didn''t insist anymore, just smiled and said to the queen mother: "Grandma, come and see, who do the three of them look like?"


    The Empress Dowager had already walked to the bedside, and when she saw the three puppies lying side by side on the bed, her face flashed with excitement, and anyone could feel the kindness in her eyes.


    Yunyi asked the maids to hold a few children in front of the queen mother.


    The Queen Mother saw that the two great-grandchildren had the same color: "Two boys, which one is the eldest?"


    Wen Zhu, who was holding the eldest young master, said: "Back to the queen mother, the servant girl is holding the eldest young master, elder sister Zelan is holding the second young master, and elder sister Qingdai is holding the young lady."


    The queen mother first looked at the eldest: "This child is very similar to Jing Rui, it is just a small copy of Jing Rui, he looks really good."


    When she saw the second child, the queen mother was stunned for a moment, and said to Mrs. Cheng: "Like, too similar, Xiangya, I didn''t expect the appearance of the second child to follow Old General Cheng. This is probably God''s will."


    Mrs. Cheng agreed: "Yes, the day I was born, it didn''t grow long, and it looked a little like it, but I didn''t expect this little guy to look more like it the longer he was born."


    The queen mother looked at the second child in the nephew, turned to Mrs. Cheng and said, "It seems that everything is God''s will. In the future, the second child will follow Cheng''s surname, and you can name it."


    Mrs. Cheng heard the Queen Mother''s words, and she hurriedly knelt down to thank her, but was pulled by the Queen Mother: "This is what we agreed before, and it is also what the royal family owes the General''s Mansion."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 782： Cousin is so lucky

    Chapter 782 Cousin is so lucky


    After she finished speaking, she looked at Yun Yi: "Yun Yi, I''m sorry, please allow the imperial grandmother to be selfish for a while."


    Yunyi glanced at his second son, who was sleeping soundly: "In the palace before, you asked for my opinion. I understand the feelings of the imperial grandmother. No matter what his surname is, he is the child of Jing Rui and me."


    The Queen Mother was very relieved to hear what Yun Yi said.


    She was apologetic to Yunyi at this time. After all, she was the one who owed the general''s favor, but now she used her grandson to repay the favor. Fortunately, Yunyi was sensible.


    The Queen Mother smiled and looked at Yun Yi: "Yes, you are right."


    At this time, the Queen Mother''s eyes fell on the face of the great-granddaughter: "This child grows more like a cloud."


    After saying that, he looked at his great-granddaughter, but he never looked away, feeling that something was wrong.


    At this time, Hu Mamma, who was behind the Queen Mother, said, "Miss''s nose follows you, the Queen Mother."


    The Queen Mother took a closer look and laughed: "What you said is true, I just said that I always felt familiar there."


    said, reaching out and taking the great-granddaughter from Qingdai''s arms: "It''s really cute, looking at how long the eyelashes are, she must be a great beauty when she grows up."


    At this time, the little guy may have disliked being too noisy. After stretching, he slowly opened his eyes. The queen mother was about to speak, but she saw the great-granddaughter smiling at her.


    The Queen Mother was very happy: "Look, my great-granddaughter smiled at me just now, right? Did you see it?"


    Mother Hu also echoed: "I see, the lady really laughed just now, it seems that she likes you very much."


    For a while, the happy laughter of the queen mother came out of the courtyard, which made Tang Xinran, who had just come in with the Tang family, panic in her heart. Why is it so difficult for her cousin to be able to do everything so smoothly, but it is so difficult for her to marry someone she likes?


    Yunyi looked up, just in time to see the crowd, Tang Xinran who was indignant flashed in her eyes, frowned slightly.


    After the female relatives of the Tang family came in, the queen mother had a few words with them, and she and Mrs. Cheng were about to leave first. There were too many people in the room, and she also felt sorry for Yunyi, so she had to fight hard.


    At this moment, Mrs. Xiao also arrived, accompanied by Brother Hao, who was eager to see her sister and nephews. Brother Hao was a sensible person. After being reminded by her grandmother, she followed her to greet the Queen Mother.


    The Queen Mother saw Brother Hao and said, "This is Yun Yi''s younger brother, right? He''s really handsome."


    Brother Hao listened to Tongyan Tongyu and said, "It''s better to use handsomeness on girls, I''m a boy."


    This sentence made the people in the room laugh.


    The Queen Mother joked: "The boy can''t be said to be handsome, what should he say?"


    Brother Hao showed a charming smile: "Boys are handsome, sunny, dashing, and handsome."


    Mrs. Xiao looked at her grandson and said, "You child."


    The Queen Mother''s face was full of smiles: "Brother Hao thinks that you are a boy, and it is inappropriate to use pretty words?"


    Now when it comes to Brother Hao''s heart, the little guy nodded again and again: "The Queen Mother is wise, I''m a little man, I can be handsome, but not pretty."


    When the people in the room heard this, they all laughed hahaha, thinking that this younger brother, Concubine Shizi, was too funny.


    The Queen Mother said a few words to Mrs. Xiao before leaving with Mrs. Cheng.


    After seeing a few children, Mrs. Tang felt the same as Mrs. Xiao, thinking in her heart that Yun Yi would be safe in her husband''s house after having these three children.


    At this time, Tang Xinran came up to Yunyi: "Cousin is really lucky, congratulations."


    Yun Yi really didn''t like this cousin, so she just said lightly, "Thank you."


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 783： Make sure nothing goes wrong

    Chapter 783 Make sure nothing goes wrong


    Tang Xinran saw that her cousin wasn''t as enthusiastic about her as she used to be, and she didn''t care. Anyway, if what she thought happened, it would be useless for her to object.


    Who is Ke Yunyi? From Tang Xinran''s expression, I can guess that this person will not be safe today. In the past life, I accompanied Jing Rui in the space to watch downloaded costume dramas and palace fighting dramas.


    There is a saying, "Don''t be afraid of 10,000, but be afraid of just in case."


    Banxia got the master''s order and quietly left the room.


    First, he ran to the male guest in the front yard, found the uncle of the Xiao family, and told Xiao Chenrui what Yun Yi had instructed. Then he found Xiao Yiping, who came to help, and repeated the words of the master.


    Xiao Yiping looked around: "Got it, go back and tell the master to reassure her that she will take good care of people."


    Banxia saw that the matter was done, and then went back. It was just after the second gate that she saw the Tang family''s cousin sneaking around in the inner courtyard. Thinking of what the lady said before, she felt more and more that this Tang family''s cousin Miss is not allowed on the table.


    I found a maid at random, and gave a command to the maid''s ear. After the maid nodded and left, Ban Xia walked to the courtyard of her master.


    Yunyi was relieved when she saw her coming back. Her brother is a smart one. With her advice, she will pay attention today, and she will not follow other people''s ways.


    In order to double insurance, she asked Banxia to inform Xiao Yiping to send someone to keep an eye on it to make sure that nothing goes wrong.


    It''s not that she treats the belly of a gentleman with the heart of a villain, it is really a happy day today, but I don''t want her to spoil the atmosphere.


    Mrs. Xiao looked at the triplets: "Yi Er, these three children are really good."


    Mrs. Tang answered: "It''s really good, this head is not too small, and others are not much heavier than them."


    Yunyi looked at his son and daughter, and said softly, "The eldest child gave birth to five jins and two taels, the second child gave birth to five jins, and only the youngest daughter was the lightest, four jins and three taels."


    Mrs. Tang looked at the triplets: "It''s not too light, your eldest cousin was born full-term, and she was only four pounds at the time."


    Mrs. Xiao kindly stared at the great-grandchildren who were standing side by side: "You don''t have to worry about growing seedlings. As long as you take good care of them, the children will be transformed in a few days."


    Their children have also seen it, and told Yun Yi again, and then they were taken by Wen Zhu to the place where the female family members were entertained.


    Qingdai came in to report: "Prince Prince, the prince sent someone to inform that the third washing ceremony will start in two quarters of an hour, and let the servants carry the little masters over."


    Yunyi nodded and said, "Okay."


    Just at this time, several children also woke up, Yun Yi asked people to put down the window curtain, feed the girl first, pat the milk burp, and then put it next to her, then picked up the second child and started breastfeeding, this second child is a big eater, the rest How much to eat, Yun Yi thought that if there was not enough food later, she would subsidize some milk or milk powder.


    After the second child had been fed and burped, they were asked to carry their siblings to change their clothes. Finally, they picked up the eldest, Long Xiaosi, and took out the milk that had been prepared with thoughts from the space and fed them.


    When they were just born, Yunyi didn''t give milk, and let the servants cook the milk prepared in advance to feed them.


    The next day, after Yun Yi gave milk, she deliberately picked up the eldest Long Xiaosi to feed him. Long Xiaosi closed his eyes and kept his mouth closed. come out.


    Originally, Jing Rui didn''t want Yun Yi to breastfeed herself, and if she didn''t want to use a wet nurse, she would use the milk or milk powder in the space. No one would find out anyway, but Yun Yi didn''t agree.


    The children in the previous life were all breastfeeding by themselves, so we should not favor one over the other. Besides, there are so many benefits of colostrum, which cannot be wasted.


    I have the space to cheat, even if the breast milk is not enough, the milk in the space is better than the milk outside, and it is easier to cheat with my own breastfeeding cover.


    The most important thing is that for Long Xiaosi, I don¡¯t drink my own milk, let alone the milk of the wet nurse. If I feed cow¡¯s milk, there is no room for it. Besides, if there is space, I don¡¯t have to worry about the sequelae of breastfeeding. After weaning , I am still like a girl.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 784： been seen

    Chapter 784 was seen all


    After breastfeeding Long Xiaosi, he stood up and burped his milk, and said in his ear wickedly, "Son, wash three today, you are going to be seen."


    After ??, no matter how depressed his son was, he called someone to pick him up.


    Long Xiaosi had a cold little face, and was hugged by the maids to hold his clothes. He looked like a little adult who should not be approached by strangers, which was very funny.


    The little masters just got ready, when the maid in the front yard came in: "I have seen Concubine Shizi, Shizi asked the servants to come over to inform that the ceremony of washing the third is about to start, he will come to pick him up immediately and let you get ready."


    Yunyi nodded and said, "Got it."


    After the maid had left, Yunyi put on her shoes and went to the ground, walked to the child who had already changed clothes, and after seeing that there was no problem, she then looked at Long Xiaosi with a cold little face with a smile in her eyes.


    Long Xiaosi looked at the concubine''s schadenfreude face, rolled her eyes, and thought to herself: Seeing his son''s jokes makes him so happy.


    At this moment, Jing Rui strode in and saw Yun Yi standing in the room: "Why did you get out of bed, you''re about to lie down on the bed."


    Yunyi whispered: "It''s not like you don''t know, I''m fine."


    Jing Rui didn''t care about the children who were getting ready to go, but helped Yun Yixian to settle down: "Even if your body is fine, you can''t be careless. After all, it''s only a few days after giving birth, be good."


    Yun Yi couldn''t, so she had to lie down obediently: "Okay, you go to work quickly, don''t delay the auspicious time, grandma is still waiting."


    Jing Rui nodded and kissed Yunyi''s forehead: "Then I''ll take them there first and send them back soon."


    Yun Yi smiled and waved: "Go quickly, grandma will be in a hurry."


    Jing Rui took the triplets to the front hall, where an incense table had already been set up, and the midwife assisted in setting up the traditional Chinese medicine bath soup basin containing mugwort leaves and locust strips. The queen mother took the eldest from Jing Rui, indicating that the third ceremony was officially start.


    The Queen Mother hugged the eldest, and after saying some words of blessing, relatives, friends and guests who came to congratulate began to add basins.


    When adding water, the queen mother would say: "Long water flows, clever and wise."


    If you add red dates and longan, the queen mother will say: "Early sons will have a son, and consecutive sons will be born."


    However, most of the people who came to add pots were silver peanuts, golden peanuts, and jade pendants, which showed that they valued the children.


    Next is the sounding basin. The queen mother picked up the prepared stick and stirred it in the basin, and said at the same time: "One stir, two stirrings, three stirrings, the elder brother leads the younger brother to run."


    After stirring, he began to formally bathe the child. While washing, he said auspicious words. Long Wenbai was the first to be put into the basin by the queen mother. He was naked and looked at by so many people, and his face suddenly blushed.


    The Queen Mother swept some water on him symbolically. After the water reached him, Long Wenbo was a clever man. Thinking that he should not be noticed by others, and he didn''t like the occasion, he opened his throat and cried.


    The people around ?? all had smiles on their faces, and said auspicious words in their mouths, followed by dressing up and receiving blessings.


    The eldest was done, followed by the second. This little guy''s voice was so loud that as soon as the water touched him, he started to cry.


    When it was the youngest daughter''s turn, Jing Rui carefully handed it to the queen mother. After all, it was a girl. Jing Rui felt that the cry of the youngest daughter was more pleasant than the two sons.


    Whoever presides over everyone''s gift-giving ceremony today is supposed to be the one who presides over it. The Queen Mother is in charge and asks the midwife to catch two of them. How much is caught will be hers. The rest will be sent by Jing Rui to the Kindergarten Bureau. Great grandson and granddaughter are blessed.


    After the third baptism, the triplets were carried around in the front hall, and they were escorted back to Yunyi by Jing Rui without waiting.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 785： crown prince

    Chapter 785


    When the child was brought back to Yunyi, the banquet in the front yard officially started.


    The queen mother did not go back to the palace directly, but just like everyone else, she went to the female family''s side with Mrs. Cheng, Mrs. Xiao, Mrs. Tang, and Mrs. Ai from Cheng Xinyi''s adoptive mother''s house. They sat at a table and chatted about triplets. , and accompanied by Princess Xuan, Princess Yu and Princess Jin.


    The old lady of the Ai family is very low-key, and she is somewhat nervous sitting at a table with the queen mother. The old lady Cheng may have seen her discomfort and whispered: "Old sister, don''t be restrained, eat more."


    The old lady of the Ai family nodded again and again, and the queen mother may have seen the discomfort of the old lady of the Ai family, and said with a smile: "Mrs. Cheng is right, she is her own person, and you don''t have to be restrained."


    Princess Yu didn''t expect that the queen mother would treat the old lady of the Ai family differently, but Hu mama behind her understood her queen mother''s mood very well.


    Although Cheng Xinyi went away early, she was loved by her adoptive mother''s family when she was a child. After marrying into a general, she had a pretty good life. Although she later disappeared, she still left behind Jing Rui, a capable son.


    Because of Jing Rui''s presence, the Empress Dowager felt better. At least she felt that Jing Rui had half of the blood of the general''s mansion, and finally left the last blood of the general''s mansion.


    If there was no Jing Rui, the Queen Mother would be even more shameless to Mrs. Cheng.


    Someone whispered: "This time, the Ai family is afraid that it is going to take off."


    "That''s what people deserve."


    "This is true or not. I heard that the Ai family was very fond of the late Princess Duan. Because Princess Duan was in poor health when she was a child, the Ai family often took her to seek medical advice and medicine, and the general''s residence should return one or two ."


    Someone interjected: "The Crown Prince Consort Duan is really a blessed person."


    "You''re right. Marrying a man who holds her in his hands and spoils her is not a blessed person."


    "Yes, I heard that the prince doesn''t even have a room. This prince is really lucky."


    At this moment, a discordant voice came in: "She has a good life, but she is just selfish. She is pregnant and can''t serve the prince, and even if you don''t talk about taking a concubine to the prince, she is really a jealous woman."


    The family members who came with the lady hurriedly stopped and whispered: "You are crazy, and you don''t even look at the occasion. This is something we can say casually, but don''t bring trouble to the mansion."


    At this time, the woman was also shocked to realize that she was indeed crazy. If she could say such a thing on this occasion, she would have said such a thing when she was not overwhelmed by jealousy for a while. After reacting, she was almost frightened. I just wanted to find a hole to crawl in, and I felt really stunned.


    Mrs. Lu, who was sitting in the distance, really did not expect that after she retired from Yun Yi''s kiss, she would marry so well.


    At this moment, someone at the table next door said, "This prince''s concubine really has a koi physique."


    Someone on the side asked puzzled: "What do you mean?"


    The lady said with a smile, "I heard that after being exiled, Concubine Shi got engaged to a prince who was living in the north, and the prince was still an ordinary person at that time.


    But not long after he got engaged to Concubine Shizi, he was promoted in Weili. After that, he recognized the general''s mansion. Later, the two got married, and the general recognized the royal family. , became a descendant of the royal family, and this is not Wangfu, the eldest concubine of the family. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 786： regret

    Chapter 786 Regret


    Another lady at the same table echoed: "That''s right, we all have children one by one, but the concubine of the family has three in a lifetime, and they have both children. It is indeed the life of a koi carp, which is really enviable."


    Mrs. Lu Liu Suqin had no mood to eat when she heard this.


    Yun Yi is now the mother of three children, but her son has not been married yet, and it is about to become a piece of her heart.


    Every time I mention blind date, my son is very resistant. At the same time, he always finds various reasons to shirk. If he talks too much, he will not see anyone for a whole day, and he will disappear for you to play.


    She doesn''t know her son''s mind, but what can she do?


    Hearing everyone''s comments, she felt regret for the first time in her life. If she didn''t quit her family at that time, would the result be different? If Yun Yi really had a koi luck, would their Lu family be able to prosper and change their families?


    The lady sitting next to her saw that she hadn''t moved for a long time, but kept staring at the opposite table, and pushed her gently: "What are you thinking? You are so absorbed, this new dish is good, you can try it quickly. taste."


    Mrs. Lu Liu Suqin was relieved: "Okay."


    After the banquet of washing three was over, everyone wandered in the garden of the General''s Mansion in twos and threes. The General''s Mansion seldom held banquets before, and they had been held a few times before, and they were all invited in advance. Many ladies and young ladies It was the first time I came to the General''s House.


    Tang Xinran has been thinking about her own thoughts, that is, she didn''t eat much at the banquet just now because she was absent-minded.


    At this time, she didn''t talk to the young ladies as big as her, but walked across the lake with her maid, and followed the maid behind her and said, "Miss, we can''t go any further, over there. It''s the male guest."


    Tang Xinran of course knew that the front was where the male guests were active, but the person she was looking for was there, and she had a rare opportunity, so of course she had to seize every opportunity.


    Anyway, this is indeed the first time that the General¡¯s Mansion has come here. Even if someone finds out, it is said to have gone the wrong way. Who can do anything to her?


    But she was really lucky. She saw the person she was looking for in the pavilion by the lake, and regardless of the maid''s obstruction, she walked up to the front: "I have seen my cousin."


    Her greeting made everyone in the pavilion silent, and everyone was thinking, who is this cousin calling?


    Xiao Chenrui discovered Tang Xinran when she came over, but he really didn''t expect that this cousin would ignore the occasion, he wanted to see what she thought.


    In front of so many people, and on the big day of his little nephews, he didn''t want to be embarrassed: "Cousin, why did you come here?"


    Tang Xinran said with some coyness: "I was attracted by this beautiful scenery for a while, I didn''t expect to be distracted for a while, and actually came here, I was going to leave, but seeing that my cousin was also here, I thought of coming over to say hello. "


    All of these young masters are not good people. No one would believe such a bad excuse, but everyone has the heart to watch a good show.


    It''s just the change in the eyes of these people, Tang Xinran didn''t notice it at all, she knew that her cousin didn''t mean anything to her, but she liked her cousin, the opportunity was rare, and she couldn''t sit still.


    So he pretended to say: "Cousin, I happen to be looking for you for something, can you take a step to talk?"


    Xiao Chenrui had received a warning from his sister before, so how could he agree to her, so he said: "If there is anything, just say it here. Although we are cousins, it is not appropriate for a man and a woman to get along alone."


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 787： self-inflicted

    Chapter 787


    Tang Xinran didn''t expect her cousin to be so impersonal, but she had no choice but to say, "Cousin, I have a few words I want to tell you alone, it''s not appropriate in front of so many people."


    Xiao Chenrui is not ashamed of her, not to mention that her elder sister sent someone to send the news in advance, even if she didn''t, just based on her previous thoughts about herself, she would never be able to get along with her alone.


    Hearing Tang Xinran''s words, she said bluntly: "Today, I was entrusted by the prince to help greet the guests. This is the rest area for the male guests, and my cousin still has to be self-respecting. Besides, I don''t think we have anything to say to avoid people. Say."


    In front of so many people, Xiao Chenrui didn''t give her any face, Tang Xinran couldn''t hold back no matter how thick-skinned she was, a trace of anger grew in her heart, and she looked at her cousin Xiao Chenrui with resentment in her eyes.


    I thought in my heart: I wanted to fight for it again, but now it seems that I can only use some unpopular means. My mother is right, no matter what method it is, as long as it achieves the goal you want.


    She looked at the surrounding environment, Xiao Chenrui and the others were staying in a pavilion by the lake, half of it was overhead on the lake, and more than half of it was surrounded by water.


    And the place where Xiao Chenrui stood was just close to the lake, and he was standing right in the middle of the two rows of seats, with only a few fences erected on the periphery.


    She is really angry now, so she is thinking about the last fight. Anyway, so many people are watching. If something happens, cousin, he will have to accept his fate.


    glanced at the other people in the pavilion, bowed slightly, and said as if nothing had happened: "Everyone, I''m sorry."


    She turned around as everyone wanted, but just when everyone thought she was leaving, an accident happened, and she leaned back as if stepping on something.


    Xiao Chenrui quickly left her original position the moment she turned around, and even took two steps farther and left her original position.


    As soon as he stood still, he heard Tang Xinran''s maid Ling''er say loudly, "Miss, be careful."


    Tang Xinran thought that at this angle, her cousin could catch him.


    Although she knew that her cousin disliked her, even if it was for the sake of the Xiao Tang family, even if it was for the sake of the General''s residence not to spread gossip today, her cousin would not let her fall to the ground in front of so many guests.


    It''s a pity that she misestimated Xiao Chenrui''s defense against her. At the moment she turned around, Xiao Chenrui had already changed his position, for fear that she would do something wrong.


    Because she felt that her cousin would support her, she didn''t hold back, and she fell directly into the gap between the two seats, and her waist just fell on the fence.


    She hurriedly stretched out her hands to hug the pillars on both sides. She might have used too much force, and because the material of her coat was too smooth, she let her body slip out. Before anyone could react, she had already fallen into the lake. .


    Tang Xinran fell into the water for the first time, the maid Linger still maintained the gesture of reaching out to pull her, and when she saw her young lady fell into the lake, she screamed in fright, "Miss."


    After that, he jumped up and down in a hurry: "Help me, save my lady."


    said and looked at Xiao Chenrui who was standing not far away: "Master Biao, please save my young lady."


    Xiao Chenrui didn''t give Linger a single glance, and said to the guards who were patrolling in the distance: "Someone fell into the water, so don''t hurry up and save them."


    The guard heard the shout, and two people hurried forward and jumped directly into the lake, pulling Tang Xinran who was struggling out of the water together.


    Xiao Chenrui didn''t want people to spread any gossip. When those people went into the water to save people, he instructed the maid next to him to go to the nearest courtyard and find a bed sheet.


    Although Tang Xinran was dying, this was in the General''s Mansion, and he didn''t want any gossip to spread out. After all, the protagonists today were his little nephews.


    The moment Tang Xinran was pulled up, the maid Linger also had a sheet on her hand.


    Xiao Chenrui approached Ling''er and said coldly, "Don''t hurry up and put on your lady, it will be shameful."


    Linger was very frightened. If something happened to her young lady, she might not be able to survive, so she quickly covered the bed sheet over her young lady.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 788： Why so shameless

    Chapter 788 How can you be so shameless


    Fortunately, she was rescued in time. After spitting up a few saliva, she was all right, but Tang Xinran was also frightened. In addition, her clothes were wet, and she was shaking violently.


    Xiao Chenrui said to the servant next to him, "Help me bring the person to the hospital, ask the hospital doctor to help her take a look, and ask the kitchen to send some **** syrup over there."


    Then he said to the guests in the pavilion, "I''m really sorry."


    said and picked up a few soybean-sized beads from the ground: "Where did these beads come from, it''s really hurtful, fortunately my cousin is fine."


    When everyone saw the beads in Xiao Chenrui''s hands, all the previous conjectures in their hearts were immediately scattered.


    In order to ease the embarrassment, someone greeted: "It''s okay, let''s continue, continue."


    Then everyone looked at the verse on the stone table again, and discussed it again.


    Just after everyone shifted their attention, the smile on Xiao Chenrui''s face disappeared, and there was a icy cold color in his eyes that was hard to wipe away.


    put those beads back into his sleeve pocket.


    This was taught to him by his elder sister when he was in the northern border, just in case of emergencies, and later he got used to carrying a few stones with him.


    Just after returning to the capital, it was inconvenient to carry a few stones on my body, so I specially prepared some beads, and I always carry a few on my body every day.


    If it wasn''t for the scruples of the Tang family''s face, he would not have helped Tang Xinran out of the siege today.


    After ??, Xiao Chenrui withdrew the look on his face and continued to discuss the verses on the table with those people.


    In fact, most of the children from other families participated in the third wash.


    But this is not because Mo Yanbin has become a royal. All the prefectures want to take the opportunity to have a good relationship with Duan Wang and his son, so that today the male guests and female relatives are on a par.


    Tang Xinran had just returned to Beijing, and the young masters in the pavilion didn''t know her. Coupled with Xiao Chenrui''s aftermath, everyone quickly forgot what happened just now.


    It was just that the matter was quickly passed on to Yunyi, and the person who sent the message told the matter in its entirety before he was ready to retire.


    Yunyi''s face turned cold, and she said to the maid, "You have to run again and tell the Tang family what happened."


    The maid gave a salute: "Yes, the servant will go now."


    On the side of the female family, the Queen Mother had the habit of taking a nap, and just because she had something to discuss with Mrs. Cheng in private, she followed Mrs. Cheng back to her courtyard.


    Mrs. Xiao was picked up by someone sent by Yun Yi, arranged to rest in the wing room, and said that she would go back to the house with her elder brother Xiao Chenrui later.


    Yun Yiben also wanted Madam Tang to rest for a while, but Madam Tang thought that she had just returned to the capital, and the rich and powerful ladies in the capital were all here today, so it was a rare opportunity, so she did not go to rest.


    The Tang family was chatting happily with the ladies of other families.


    At this time, there were slaves and maids who came to ask, and even made the ladies and young ladies of other families envious, thinking that it was the imperial concubine''s foreign family, but the treatment was different.


    It is truly a man who has attained the Tao, and a chicken and a dog ascends to heaven.


    It was only after the Tang family was taken to the guest house that they were told what Tang Xinran had done.


    The faces of Old Madam Tang and Madam Meng Changzhen changed immediately. This is really a shame, in front of so many people.


    Although Chen Rui helped Shan Shan, others are not fools. The most important thing is that Yun Yi and Chen Rui were completely offended and killed. If it is not good, the big room will have to be implicated by her, which makes Yun Yi unhappy.


    Madame Meng Changzhen was so angry that she forgot for a moment that her mother-in-law was still here: "Why is she so shameless."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 789： give you face, right?

    Chapter 789 Gives you a face, right?


    Mrs. Tang didn''t blame her eldest daughter-in-law, not to mention her, even she was very angry now.


    Madam Meng Changzhen looked at the maid: "Where is she now?"


    The maid replied softly: "The person is now arranged in the guest house."


    It''s just that when they passed, they missed Tang Xinran perfectly.


    It was only after I asked that I found out that Tang Xinran had just left soon.


    Madam Tang was a little angry: "Where did she go?"


    The maid in the guest house pointed in a direction, which was the way to the Yunyi Courtyard.


    The mother-in-law and daughter-in-law turned around and walked quickly in the direction of Yunyi''s yard.


    The old lady of the Tang family is really afraid that something will happen to this granddaughter, she really wants to annoy Yun Yi, she will feel better.


    When their mother-in-law and daughter-in-law arrived at the entrance of Yunyiyuan, they heard Banxia''s voice: "Go back, it is inconvenient for us to see guests now."


    Then came Tang Xinran''s voice: "Miss Banxia, ??I''m the cousin of your imperial concubine, you didn''t report it to her, how did you know that she didn''t see me, you can do it, and you take yourself too seriously. right?"


    As soon as she finished speaking, she heard Madam Tang scolding: "Xin Ran, you are too presumptuous, so please apologize to Miss Banxia soon."


    Tang Xinran heard her grandmother''s voice, and instead of apologizing, she began to complain: "Grandmother, my granddaughter is also a miss of the Tang family, so this cheap maid dares to stop me."


    Yunyi couldn''t listen anymore in the room, got up to the window, and said coldly: "Xin Ran, if you have something to say, just say it outside, I can hear it."


    The old lady of the Tang family was afraid that her granddaughter would not have a brain and said something that made Yunyi disgusted, and quickly stopped Tang Xinran: "Xinran, what day is today, your cousin has been busy all day, why are you here to make trouble."


    Tang Xinran thought about this village, but without this store, some things are not said now, and I am afraid that there will be no chance in the future.


    So, despite her grandmother''s obstruction, she said, "Cousin, you have to decide for me."


    Yun Yi said coldly, "Today is a happy day, what does my cousin want this concubine to do for you?"


    As soon as the Tang family''s mother-in-law and daughter-in-law heard Yunyi''s name changed, they knew that it was going to be a bad thing.


    Da Furen quickly reached out and pulled Tang Xinran: "Xinran, how did you promise us before?"


    Tang Xinran glanced at the aunt and thought: Now that the family is separated, it is not your turn to take care of the second room.


    Ignoring the warning in my aunt''s eyes, she said, "Cousin, there are things I can''t say, can you let Xinran come in and say it?"


    Yun Yike was not used to her: "The children have just fallen asleep, so it is inconvenient for you to come in. If you have something to say, hurry up, this concubine will have to rest for a while."


    Yun Yi has long thought about it, if she dares to raise any unreasonable thoughts, then the relatives of the second uncle of the Tang family don''t care.


    After a while, Tang Xinran gathered up her courage and said, "Cousin looked at my body by the lake today. Now I''m afraid that I can only marry my cousin and ask my cousin to decide for me."


    When these words came out, Madam Tang was frightened: "You are crazy, what are you talking about? You lose your own reputation, and you want to implicate your cousin."


    Yun Yi said coldly, "Let her in."


    Tang Xinran was overjoyed when she heard Yunyi let herself in, thinking: Look, sometimes you just can''t take your face too seriously.


    Mrs. Tang heard that Yun Yi let Xin Ran in, her heart suddenly hung up, she reached out to pull the person''s hand, and she was lonely, Tang Xinran had already walked quickly across the room.


    July is the hottest time of the year, but Yunyi''s cold face is like frost.


    Tang Xinran entered the room with a smile on her face, and was about to call someone, but she was slapped directly by Yun Yi: "It''s okay to be shameless yourself, you still want to bring the reputation of Lei Chenrui and give you face, right?


    There are so many people watching by the lake today, yet you dare to come to this concubine with nonsense. This is the general''s mansion, not a place where you go wild. Since you want to marry so much, then this concubine will fulfill you. "


    As soon as Yunyi''s words came out, Tang Xinran, who was covering her face, was frightened, as well as the Tang family''s mother-in-law and daughter-in-law who were stopped outside the door.


    Yunyi whispered a few words to Wen Zhu beside her before Tang Xinran came in. When Tang Xinran entered the door, Wen Zhu walked past her and walked out quickly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 790： Kill the chicken to warn the monkey

    Chapter 790


    Yunyi didn''t hold back her slap, Tang Xinran let out an ''ah'', and was stunned by the fan, and subconsciously reached out to cover her face.


    In addition to the blood flowing from the corners of her mouth, her face quickly swelled up. Looking at Yun Yi''s cold eyes, she was frightened.


    It''s a pity that Yun Yi won''t let her go because of her withdrawal.


    Hearing the footsteps coming from outside the hospital, Yun Yi sneered: "How did you fall into the water today, I don''t need this concubine to find someone to confront you, since you want to find someone responsible, the most responsible person should be to save you. The two guards who came up."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Wen Zhu entered the yard with the two guards who saved her, and after approaching, she said to the room, "Princess Shizi, the two guards who rescued Miss Biao have arrived, and they are willing to be responsible for Miss Biao. ."


    directly frightened Tang Xinran, who had just recovered: "Cousin, I, I was wrong, I don''t dare anymore."


    Yunyi said coldly: "It''s too late, I warned you before, but it''s really annoying that you do things in front of you and do things behind your back."


    After the old lady Tang struggled, she still pleaded: "Yun Yi, what Xin Ran did today is really wrong, please look at your grandmother and give her a chance."


    Yun Yi didn''t answer Madam Tang directly, but said, "Let her choose now. One is that the two guards choose one to marry. If someone is married, then you can only be a concubine, so you have to stay open. Big eyes are chosen.


    As for these two, it''s okay not to choose them, choose someone to marry within half a month, of course, you can choose not to choose, then directly ordination, and always accompany the ancient Buddha. "


    Tang Xinran didn''t dare to believe: "Cousin, are you trying to destroy me?"


    Yun Yi looked at her coldly: "Why don''t you want to ruin your cousin, if you succeed in your calculations today, wouldn''t your cousin''s life be ruined by you?"


    Yunyi stopped looking at her and said to Qingdai in the room, "Take her out."


    Madam Tang''s heart is so anxious, but she is really afraid that she will speak up and make Yun Yi unhappy again. After seeing Tang Xinran being taken out of the room, she can''t wait to go up and give her a slap.


    Madam Tang wanted to beg for mercy, but before she could speak, she heard Yun Yi say, "Grandmother, auntie, you have heard what I said just now, it''s not that I''m not friendly, it''s that I don''t want to count Chenrui for her anymore. Opportunity.


    My second uncle and his family, I am afraid that they will be able to come to Beijing today and pass on what I said before to them. I will see the results in half a month. "


    Yun Yi knew that once this matter got out, some people might think she was too ruthless and unscrupulous, fearing that her second uncle would also blame her, but in the position she is in now, she must kill the chicken and be an example to save trouble in the future. She speaks well.


    The old lady of the Tang family knew that Xin Ran was doing it on her own, and Yun Yi was afraid that she would use this to warn everyone in the Tang family not to take her words on deaf ears.


    Tang Xinran came out of the room and rushed to the old lady''s side: "Grandmother, please help Xinran, the granddaughter doesn''t want to get married in a confused way, please."


    The old lady of the Tang family took a step back: "You can''t calculate others, and you want to deceive others. You are confused. Now, no one can help you."


    Tang Xinran opened her mouth in despair and wanted to cry, but was blocked by Ban Xia Shi, who was on the side, and said to the servants in the courtyard, "Send the people out, so as not to frighten the little masters, and don''t look at what day it is today."


    The eldest lady of the Tang family looked at Tang Xinran who was dragged away, and re-acquainted with Yunyi in her heart, and couldn''t help feeling awe.


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 791： I just dont know

    Chapter 791 I just don¡¯t know what to do


    Mrs. Tang knew that Yun Yi was really angry this time, and did not dare to ask for mercy again, because she was afraid that Yun Yi would become estranged from the Tang family in the future because of Xin Ran''s affairs.


    Madam Meng Changzhen looked at the old lady, and felt a little resentment in her heart. She mentioned it yesterday, don''t let Xin Ran come over, for fear that Xin Ran will not give up and do something unworthy of the stage, and then she will lose Tang Ran. face of home.


    I didn''t expect that Xinran went to beg her mother-in-law specially last night. I don''t know what she said, but her mother-in-law actually brought her today.


    Now that this happened, if Xin Ran came with the people from the second room, she wouldn''t be so angry, but today she came with the people from their big room, which is simply too embarrassing.


    If it wasn''t for Yun Yi taking care of the face of the Tang family and Chen Rui helping to smooth things out, I''m afraid that what happened today would have to spread, then their big house would bear the brunt of the impact, and it would be annoying to think about it.


    Anyway, the people from the second room are going to return to Beijing. She will not provoke people from the second room in the future. Since the family is separated, don''t mix it up again.


    The Tang family''s mother-in-law and daughter-in-law originally wanted to talk to Yun Yi again and get closer, but now they still have those thoughts, so they have to say goodbye and leave in a hurry.


    After the Tang family left, the two guards also sighed in relief. They didn''t want to have a restless family at home, let alone the cousin of the prince, even if they invited an ancestor back to the family.


    Mrs. Tang got into the carriage and saw Tang Xinran in the corner, she was looking at them with pear flowers and rain.


    Madam Tang had a headache when she saw her. She said how good she was in her courtyard last night, how embarrassing her old face is today, and she usually pretends to be very well-behaved. thing.


    Yunyi is the most precious of her two younger brothers. If she wants to ruin Chen Rui''s reputation, that is to touch her bottom line. If Yunyi hadn''t spared the Tang family, I''m afraid she wouldn''t have spared her so easily.


    I said it well last night, saying that I was just taking this opportunity, maybe I could find a good match, I was really confused, I believed her nonsense, and my heart hurts when I think about it, so I just closed my eyes and stopped looking at her.


    The first lady, Meng Changzhen, was very angry, so she directly found a place to sit down, thinking in her heart: I will let her leave tomorrow, anyway, the second room''s house has been tidied up, so I won''t be upset if I can''t see it.


    Tang Xinran saw that her grandmother and aunt had ignored her since they got in the car. She felt even more aggrieved and sobbed softly.


    Da Furen Meng Changzhen said a little impatiently: "Enough, I did such a shameless thing today, and the Tang family''s face has been humiliated by you, we haven''t blamed you yet, you are still wronged.


    If it wasn''t for your cousin and cousin taking care of your family, now you are afraid that you will only have to cut yourself off. You just don''t know what to do. After returning to the mansion, pack up your things and go back to your second-bedroom house, and I won''t leave you. "


    Tang Xinran didn''t even think that the aunt would turn her face directly with her, and turned her head to look at her grandmother: "Grandmother, do you mean that too?"


    Madam Tang looked at her granddaughter''s aggressive eyes. It turned out that she was pretending to be obedient before, and she no longer liked this granddaughter: "Since the family is separated, your second-bedroom house has been cleaned up, and it''s time to move there. "


    Tang Xinran really cried this time, big tears dripping down: "I do all this for the sake of"


    Mrs. Meng Changzhen didn''t want to listen to her nonsense anymore, so she directly stopped her and said, "Okay, keep those words for your parents, and don''t say it''s for us in the future. We are separated, we are two families."


    Tang Xinran couldn''t go on anymore. She lowered her head and stopped talking, but there was hatred in her eyes. She felt that her grandmother and aunt had gone too far. If this happened today, she would be a different face.


    Now, they are afraid of offending the General¡¯s Mansion and Duan¡¯s Mansion. This is because they have to sacrifice themselves, which is really a reality.


    Thinking of the unrequited love of my cousin and my cousin, I feel that everyone is having a hard time with her.


    Thinking of my cousin''s words, I felt annoyed for a while. In half a month, I could find a good family. I wanted to kill her.


    When the carriage arrived at Tang Mansion, the housekeeper trotted forward: "Old Madam, Da Madam, Second Master and Second Madam are back."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 792： find out

    Chapter 792 Discovery of Changes


    After the Tang family left, Jing Rui came back.


    I was drunk a lot at noon, because I was happy, so I didn''t refuse anyone who came, and I was a little drunk.


    As soon as he entered the room, the maids in the room voluntarily retreated.


    Yunyi smelled the alcohol on his body: "How much alcohol have you been drinking, and you are not afraid to smoke the children."


    Jing Rui raised his sleeves and sniffed, and said with a bit of drunkenness: "I''m happy today, I''ll drink a few more glasses, I won''t do it in the future, look at your mother and son, I''ll wash up now, but I can''t smoke our baby. You, you can''t smoke my daughter-in-law."


    When Yun Yi heard this, the corners of his mouth curled up, and it seemed that he really drank too much. This is the first time he called his wife in the years when the two came to Beimo, which made one''s heart soften: "Okay. Now, go take a shower."


    Jing Rui glanced at the children lying side by side on the bed, with a smile on the corner of his mouth: "It''s so nice to have you and the children."


    Yun Yi gave a light "um" and kissed him on the face: "Yes, it''s nice to have you and the children."


    Long Xiaosi woke up just in time to hear his parents throwing dog food. He wanted to open his eyes, but he immediately changed his mind and continued to pretend to be asleep.


    Long Xiaosi: I am really difficult.


    Yunyi is very sensitive, she turned her head and glanced at the children, laughed ''puchi'', reached out and tapped Jing Rui''s forehead: "Go wash up, I''ll discuss something with you later."


    Jing Rui glanced at the children on the bed and pecked Yun Yi''s face before standing up: "Let''s go."


    Jing Rui was quite fast. He went back to the room after two quarters of an hour, and threw the handkerchief he wiped his hair aside: "Tell me, what''s the matter?"


    Yunyi motioned for him to sit down, and only then spoke: "Xiao Yiping sent a message, and the people below found that King Yu was secretly recruiting troops and horses everywhere."


    Jing Rui looked at Yun Yi: "I also received news a few days ago that you were in confinement, so I didn''t mention this to you. This is not the self-righteousness of the man in the palace."


    Yun Yi sighed: "King Yu won''t be what we think, right?"


    Jing Rui reached out and pinched Yunyi''s face: "It seems that the rumors are true."


    Yun Yi puzzled: "What did you say?"


    Jing Rui suddenly laughed out loud: "You didn''t say that one pregnancy was stupid for three years in those days, where is the intelligence before, it''s obviously what you think."


    After he finished speaking, he gave Yunyi a heavy kiss on the face: "How can you be so stupid and still like it so much."


    Yun Yi glanced at him and punched him in the chest, but Jing Rui laughed more and more: "I don''t like it enough."


    Long Xiaosi pretended to be sleeping and let himself fall asleep before, but he didn''t expect to be woken up again by his father''s incongruity, and also heard the loving words of his father and mother''s concubine showing their love.


    Immediately, the whole person is not well, and the days after this are still long, who will save the child.


    Yun Yijiao said: "The children are still here, what nonsense are you talking about."


    Jing Rui glanced at Long Xiaosi: "It''s better to let the maids take them to the next room, so as not to disturb your rest."


    Long Xiaosi heard his father''s words and thought to himself: Hmph, it''s not that he is afraid of affecting your show of affection, it''s really selfish.


    Jing Rui casually glanced over there, just in time to see his son''s small expression, and he was very happy: This kid was pretending to be asleep.


    So he deliberately said: "If you can''t bear it, then you might as well send the boss to the next door. Anyway, the second child and the baby girl don''t know anything other than eating and sleeping."


    When these words came out, Long Xiaosi got angry: Father, you bully others.


    He opened his eyes angrily and glared at Jing Rui, that little expression made the couple amused directly.


    Yunyi quickly pushed Jing Rui away and took his son into his arms: "Son, don''t be angry, your father is teasing you."


    Originally, she wanted to say ''Father King'' just now, but thinking of her current status, she changed her words a lot, so as to save herself from being used to saying it in the future and causing trouble.


    Long Xiaosi showed a ''toothless'' smile at his mother and concubine, indicating that he did not know the same as his father.


    Then I wanted to express something, but unfortunately I could only make a few ''ah, ah'' sounds. I was a little discouraged and lost my spirit. That little expression made people look pitiful.


    Yunyi seemed to have guessed what he was thinking: "Son, be patient, it will be fine in a few months, and then it will not be too late for us to reminisce."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 793： Yun Yi is dead, who will be born?

    Chapter 793 Yunyi is dead, who will be born?


    The Empress Dowager rested at Mrs. Cheng''s place for a long time, and chatted with Mrs. Cheng about the children.


    The eldest grandson Mo Wenbo, the second grandson Cheng Wenye, and the youngest granddaughter Mo Wenyun, the eldest grandson Mo Wenbo, the youngest granddaughter Mo Wenyun, and the imperial decree in the palace will be fine when the full moon is full.


    As things were agreed, the Queen Mother took Hu Mama to Yunyi for a walk again, looking at the triplets, her face was full of love.


    There are rules in the palace, even if you are the empress dowager, you still have to abide by it. It was not too late, and after telling Yunyi, she left with someone.


    The dust has finally settled, Mrs. Cheng put her heart back into her stomach this time, and she was in a very good mood, humming a tune on her lips.


    Wei Wei was happy to see the master: "Old Madam, you should be at ease this time."


    Mrs. Cheng said: "No matter what, there are people who have successors in the general''s mansion, and I can explain it to the master when I get to Jiuquan."


    Thinking of the old lady of the Xiao family who has not left the residence, Mrs. Cheng explained: "I told the kitchen to cook some good dishes at night, and leave the Xiao family to have dinner in the evening before leaving. Anyway, it is not far away."


    Wei Wei smiled: "Yes, this old slave will arrange it."


    I thought to myself: Concubine Shi¡¯s birth with the Three Treasures is considered to be famous in one fell swoop. Originally, Duan Wang received attention when he recognized his ancestors and returned to his ancestry. Now, I am afraid that it will become more famous. The most important thing is that the concubine will give birth. He who inherits, and also has both children, is not something ordinary people can do.


    After this, not only the general''s house, but also the queen mother in the palace will be grateful to the Xiao family. If the daughters of the Xiao family were not lucky, there would be no such triplets.


    The General¡¯s Mansion did not send off the last group of guests until the end of Shen Shi.


    Mrs. Xiao also got the news of the retention. She wanted to spend more time with her granddaughter, so she did not refuse.


    The two talked about Xiao Chenrui''s marriage from their children.


    Yun Yi asked with a smile: "Grandmother, didn''t you say that someone came to inquire about Rui Ge''er''s marriage, but do you have a good person in your heart?"


    Mrs. Xiao sighed: "Rui Geer said earlier that he had just entered the Hanlin Academy and didn''t want to be distracted. After that, as long as I mentioned it, he could always find an excuse to avoid it."


    Just then her daughter woke up, Yun Yi reached out and picked her up: "Did Chen Rui have a girl he likes in his heart?"


    Mrs. Xiao listened to her granddaughter''s words, thought it over carefully, shook her head and said, "I didn''t find anything unusual, probably not."


    As soon as I hugged my daughter, I smelled a stench, and beckoned to the maid who was standing not far away, and handed my daughter over: "It''s time to change the diaper, remember to put a layer of powder on it after washing it."


    Yunyi knew that when she was producing, it was hot, so she made talcum powder in advance. This is pure plant extraction, and there is no harmful substance at all, so you can use it with confidence.


    Mrs. Xiao glanced at the great granddaughter who was taken away, and then looked at the two great granddaughters who were still sleeping: "My family Yier is really lucky, if she gets pregnant again in the future, there will be no pressure to have a boy or a girl. "


    Yunyi hasn''t replied yet, Jing Rui, who happened to be coming in from the door, said, "It''s enough to have this child. Don''t let Yier suffer from that childbirth in the future."


    He will not forget the scene he saw when he entered the delivery room that day. July was the hottest day, and after giving birth to three at once, Yunyi was the same as when he was fished out of the water that day, not to mention Jing Rui. How distressed.


    Old Mrs. Xiao heard this, and she couldn''t accept it, and she was also muttering in her heart, Yun Yi is dead, who will be born?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 794： mess around

    Chapter 794


    Old Mrs. Xiao raised her heart in her throat for a while, but seeing that Lord Shizi didn''t seem to have an outside heart, she was a little upset for a while.


    Yun Yi saw that her grandmother was a little absent-minded, thought it was for Rui Ge''er''s marriage, and explained with a smile: "Grandma don''t have to worry, the marriage will come naturally, when I give birth, I will also take Chen Rui''s marriage to heart. ."


    Mrs. Xiao didn''t want to worry her granddaughter, so she nodded and said, "Okay, don''t worry about it, it''s not too late to worry about it when you''re healthy."


    Something in her heart, Mrs. Xiao didn''t even have a good dinner.


    Xiao Chenrui thought it was her grandmother who was sick, so she directly called the doctor to check her pulse after returning to the house.


    is naturally a false alarm.


    But Mrs. Xiao couldn''t say what was in her heart, for fear that her grandson would be worried, so she could only keep this matter in her heart.


    *


    Tang House


    Mrs. Tang had a dark face, and asked her eldest daughter-in-law to tell the second-bedroom husband and wife what Tang Xinran had done in the General''s Mansion today.


    Tang Yifeng''s face turned dark, his eyes were full of anger: "Xin Ran, I haven''t settled with you about your unauthorized return to Beijing, and now, you are doing such a shameless thing again, you are really capable.


    Since the princess has said it, can you talk about your choice now? "


    When the second lady, Wang Shimei, heard what her husband wanted to do, she wanted to give up her daughter: "Husband, what are you doing crazy, Yun Yi is afraid that it is also a temporary remark, Xin Ran is her cousin, even if you look at the father, mother and you. On the face of the second uncle, she can''t ruin Xin Ran''s life."


    The eldest lady, Meng Changzhen, listened to the words of the second sibling, and mocked in her heart: "I always feel so good, I always don''t understand the situation, I''m not afraid that Yun Yilian''s other people in the second room will also be excluded from their relatives, so I continue to toss.


    Tang Yifeng saw his sister-in-law''s expression and knew that things were not that simple, so he shouted to Wang Shimei, "Shut up for me."


    After scolding the person, he looked at the old lady who was sitting at the head: "Mother, is there any room for easing this matter?"


    Madam Tang held the tea cup, glanced at her red-eyed granddaughter, and shook her head gently: "When Xinran and her daughter found me in Jiangling Mansion, I made it clear, and I can help Xiang Xiao. Write a letter to ask, but no matter what the result is, you must accept it, and you can''t entangle it any more.


    The mother and daughter agreed well, but the Xiao family never replied. Xin Ran said that she would not give up if she didn''t see the Xiao family reply, and begged me to send another letter to the Xiao family.


    I was afraid that she would be trapped by love, so I wrote another letter, but the Xiao family¡¯s letter did not arrive, but Yunyi¡¯s reply came, expressing her disagreement, and everyone in the second room knows this.


    When we returned to Beijing, Yun Yi explained the reasons for disagreement in front of your sister-in-law and me, and then made it clear in front of Xin Ran.


    I was afraid that she would cause trouble, and I didn¡¯t plan to take her to the General¡¯s Mansion today, but she begged me last night and said she would never pester Chen Rui again.


    also kept saying that she wanted to go to the General¡¯s Mansion to see if she could meet someone with a predestined relationship. I thought that if she really thought so, it would be a good thing, it would be better than hurting the harmony of the Xiao Tang family.


    But she didn''t expect that in front of everyone, she wanted to use the means.


    Who is Yunyi? The first time Xinran arrived at the General''s Mansion, they sent someone to stare at her, just because she was afraid that she would cheat, and the Tang family''s face would be completely lost by her.


    If it wasn''t for Yunyi''s sister and brother taking care of the face of the Tang family, do you think she would be able to retreat? "


    Although Wang Shimei knew that her daughter was doing this inappropriately, she still opened her mouth to defend her daughter: "Xin Ran likes Chen Rui and wants to fight for herself, what''s wrong?


    Besides, Xinran didn''t succeed, and she fell into the lake, so why couldn''t Yunyi raise her hand, because she felt that she had a high status, looked down on her family, and looked down on her unskilled second uncle?


    She can have today''s status, not because of a good marriage, that Xinran wants to marry someone she likes, even if it is a means, it is not normal, why do you have to force her?


    Even if Xinran is not authentic, her mother and sister-in-law are both in the General''s Mansion today, so why can''t she beg for Xinran''s favor? Isn''t she the daughter of the Tang family?


    If she loses herself, will the Tang family have light on their faces? "


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 795： torn face

    Chapter 795 Ripped Face


    The first lady Meng Changzhen is not happy now: "Brother and sister, what you said is over, Xin Ran is the daughter of the Tang family, but Xin Ran is still the daughter of your second room, but you have been bringing her up with you.


    She can do things like leave a book and run away. Do you still expect her to listen to our words, and instead of raising your daughter well, you are savage. You are really shrewd.


    Now, our two rooms have been separated. Your daughter from the second room should still take it back, close the door, and teach it well, but don¡¯t say those misunderstood words that make people laugh. "


    These words are not reserved for those in the second room.


    Originally, because of the mother-in-law''s face, the eldest lady Meng Changzhen thought that it would be better to talk less. Anyway, the two families were separated, and they would not appear in front of her often in the future, but the words and actions of the second siblings were really disgusting. It''s not that she is being taken advantage of, she is really used to it.


    The second lady, Wang Shimei, didn''t think that her sister-in-law, who doesn''t care about others, would tear her face directly.


    Wang Shimei was about to refute, but Tang Yifeng took the lead: "Sister-in-law said that it is true that we did not teach Xinran well, otherwise she would not have done these indecent things.


    Today''s events have made you embarrassed. I''m really sorry. I''ll make amends for her mother and sister-in-law. I will arrange her marriage as soon as possible. It''s all her own fault, and she can''t blame others. "


    Madam Tang glanced at her second daughter-in-law and thought to herself: What a fool, why did Yifeng become blind in the first place, and he fell in love with such a person who couldn''t speak clearly. As the old saying goes, marrying a wife requires a virtuous one, but fortunately, a grandson Xuehao didn''t follow his mother, otherwise the second room would be considered a waste.


    I don''t want to see this disgusting family again: "Since you''re back in Beijing, hurry back to the house to clean up, don''t take chances with Xin Ran, Yun Yi has left room for it, you can think about the consequences. "


    said and waved his hand: "I won''t leave you."


    Wang Shimei wanted to say something else, but Tang Yifeng gave her a warning look, so she had to stop.


    Reluctantly followed Tang Yifeng out of the Tang family''s old house: "Husband, why don''t you let me speak, we are separated, but Xinran is the granddaughter of the Tang family, what''s wrong with their big house helping?"


    Tang Yifeng stared at Wang Shimei coldly: "What did your daughter do, you don''t know, the two Rui Geer brothers are the people Yun Yi cares about the most, Xin Ran wants to play tricks in public, and it makes sense.


    Yunyi didn''t kill her directly, that was already a face for the Tang family, what else do you want? "


    Wang Shimei was dissatisfied: "Xin Ran fell down because she didn''t stand firm. So many people are watching. Why does she say that Xin Ran is plotting against Xiao Chenrui."


    Tang Yifeng looked at his wife in front of him, closed his eyes to calm himself down for a long time, and then said: "Is it intentional, you know better, your daughter knows better, Yunyi is not a simple person, since they have saved face, you Don''t hurry up and be a human being, because you want to completely anger Yunyi and make her not want to recognize our relatives in the second room, will you be happy?"


    Wang Shimei heard her husband''s words, although she was still unwilling, but she didn''t dare to say anything else.


    Before she returned to Beijing, her mother''s eldest brother had specially asked her to find a way to have a good relationship with Yunyi. She also said that it was related to their second room and her mother''s family. Can they quickly gain a firm foothold and make great achievements after returning to Beijing? key.


    Tang Yifeng sighed in his heart, how could he be so confused back then and fell into other people''s calculations, and felt that Wang Shimei was the master of suffering, thinking about who to marry is not to marry, it''s not good for her to be pointed at, so she pinched her nose recognized this family.


    But now it seems that his decision back then was so stupid.


    But now it''s too late to say anything, the path you choose is the one you have to walk no matter how difficult it is.


    When he looked at Wang Shimei again, there was no warmth in his eyes, he was really fed up.


    said coldly, "Since she has the guts to plot against others, she has decided that no matter what the outcome will be, she will accept it, since Xue Hao''s affairs have been arranged properly.


    Then your top priority is to help her meet other people and get married within half a month. If you can''t do it, you can accompany her to become a monk and go to the home. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 796： What are you still dawdling about there?

    Chapter 796 What are you still dawdling at?


    After ?? finished speaking, they no longer cared about their mother and daughter, and went straight to the outside of the mansion.


    Tang Xinran originally thought that her mother had come back, and this matter would definitely be resolved, but she didn''t want her father to say harsh words. Now she was really frightened, and tears flowed again.


    A pair of walnuts swollen looked at Wang Shimei: "Mother, I don''t want it, I don''t want it and I can''t, please help me."


    Wang Shimei knew that her husband was really angry this time. She is now a mud bodhisattva crossing the river, and she can''t protect herself. She is really helpless about her daughter''s affairs.


    had to appease his daughter: "Xin Ran, in the Xiao family, it is definitely not possible, you are not too young, sooner or later you will get married, and your mother must choose a good one for you.


    If the time is not enough, the mother will give up this face, and then go to your cousin, and she will not push you into the fire pit. "


    As soon as she finished speaking, she heard Tang Yifeng in the carriage shout, "What are you still dawdling at?"


    When Tang Yifeng came back this time, he clearly felt how much his mother and sister-in-law disliked their second room. He knew in his heart that he couldn''t blame his mother and sister-in-law. It was the result of his own unworthy wife and lax management of the family.


    So this time, they must not let them mess around, or else they will gradually drift away from the big house and family in the future, until they become estranged. This is not what he wants.


    In doing business these years, if it wasn''t for the big brother as a backer, I''m afraid it wouldn''t be so smooth.


    Now in the boundary of the capital, it would be even more difficult if there was no backer.


    Offending the Xiao family means offending Yunyi, offending Yunyi means offending the general''s mansion and Duan Wang''s mansion, and in a big way, it means offending the queen mother and the royal family.


    That would be equivalent to offending the dignitaries in the capital. In the future, I am afraid that everything will go wrong in the capital, and that is not what she wants.


    There are things that the Wang family did before, even if Yun Yi didn''t say it clearly, I''m afraid that he wouldn''t have a good impression of his second uncle, not to mention Xin Ran''s behavior again and again, and this time Xin Ran touched on it again. Yun Yi''s bottom line, this is not a matter of his choice, but a foregone conclusion.


    He let out a breath, trying to calm down his emotions.


    *


    The Prime Minister''s Mansion


    Deng Huancheng looked at his busy daughter and thought of his deceased first wife. He hadn''t thought of her for a long time, and he couldn''t help feeling a sense of guilt in his heart.


    His wife, Lin Xinyun, married her when her daughter was at her age, but at that time, she only wanted to stand on a high place and climb to a high position, ignoring her wife and children. Now I can''t help but feel a pain in my heart, as if I got it today. I wanted what I wanted, but I lost that caring person.


    Thinking of the people who came to propose marriage to their daughter during this time, I couldn''t help but say, "Wan Yue, come, sit down, father has something to tell you."


    He had an occasional cold yesterday, but he didn''t expect to get serious today. His daughter forced him to rest in bed today, for fear that his condition would worsen.


    Deng Wanyue came over with the soup and medicine sent by the maid: "Father, drink the medicine first."


    Deng Huancheng didn''t want his daughter to worry, and he did have a lot of things to deal with, and he wanted to get better soon. Knowing that the good medicine was bitter and good for the disease, he reached out and took the medicine bowl and drank it in one breath.


    After taking the warm water and rinsing his mouth, he motioned Deng Wanyue to sit down: "Wanyue, sit down."


    Deng Wanyue handed the medicine bowl to the maid on the side, and sat on the low pier: "Father, if you have anything to say, it won''t be too late to wait until you are healed."


    Deng Huancheng smiled: "It''s just a cold, it doesn''t matter."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 797： Pain and happiness

    Chapter 797 Pain and happiness


    Seeing her daughter sit down: "Wan Yue, it was my father who was not good before. I only focused on business and ignored you. Now your elder brother is about to get married, and your marriage should be put on the agenda."


    Deng Wanyue didn''t know why, but after listening to her father''s words, Xiao Chenrui flashed in her mind, and her cheeks flushed for a while.


    Deng Huancheng was careless and thought it was his daughter''s shyness: "Before, my father promised your grandmother that your marriage will be yours. These days, many colleagues mentioned it to me, and my father just wanted to hear your thoughts and select a few. Home, let you see someone and then decide."


    Some things, one of Deng Wanyue''s daughter''s family is not easy to tell her father, so she euphemistically said: "Father, brother''s wedding date is coming soon, there is no rush."


    In fact, she thought in her heart, wait a few days for her grandmother and aunts to come to the house, find a reason to talk to them, and then explore it first.


    Deng Huancheng didn''t think much of it when he saw his daughter say this, but only thought that her daughter was not too young now, and the marriage really couldn''t be postponed any longer, thinking that when her son got married, this matter had to be put on the agenda.


    At least set up a marriage a year ago, and choose a date after the year to get married, so as not to be talked about.


    At the same time, there were also people in Xiao''s residence who were talking about Xiao Chenrui''s marriage.


    Mrs. Ji''s grandniece still didn''t give up, and Mrs. Ji''s maiden family tried their best to facilitate this since they knew that Xiao Chenrui''s sister was the prince concubine of Duan Wangfu.


    For the sake of her mother''s family, even though Xiao''s house sent someone to reply last time, Mrs. Ji was impatient and went again.


    Hearing Mrs. Ji mentioning this again, Mrs. Xiao was a little confused: "Old sister, I''m not afraid of your jokes, the real master of Xiao''s house is my grandson.


    On the way to exile, the eldest house disliked the children in the second room, and the eldest daughter-in-law didn¡¯t want to be dragged down, so she directly separated the family. In that case, I really couldn¡¯t protect a few children, and I couldn¡¯t be a burden on them.


    But after the separation, my granddaughter was a successful and capable one, and she lived a good life. Later, the old man went, and something happened to the big room, so I took over the second room.


    Now everything in this Xiao Mansion is the family business earned by the children of the second house. Although I am their grandmother, they also respect me as an old woman.


    But I really can''t be their master, and I don''t want to oppress others like an elder. Since Chen Rui has said that he will not consider it for the time being, I can''t mention it any more in a short period of time, and please forgive me. "


    Mrs. Ji smiled and waved her hand: "Understood, I understand, this is what I want to do, so I won''t sit any more, just don''t blame me."


    After Mrs. Ji left, Mrs. Xiao held a cup of tea and thought about her thoughts. She was stunned for a long time before she recovered.


    *


    Time flies fast, half a month has passed in a blink of an eye.


    Long Xiaosi has always been eating fresh milk produced in the space. After that, Yunyi''s milk is also very rich, and it is enough to feed the second and youngest daughters. The triplets have changed a lot now, and they are very cute.


    Because of the existence of space, Yunyi''s body has completely recovered.


    From behind, she still looks like a girl. Because of breastfeeding herself, her **** seem to have grown a second time, which makes someone unable to look away.


    Out of love for Yunyi, I only have to endure it, pain and happiness every day.


    In just a few short days, Bai Xue, who was beside the Queen Mother, has been out of the palace several times, bringing a lot of good things to the general''s house every time. I don''t know how many people are envious and bad.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 798： What can this country in Beimo change for?

    Chapter 798 What can this country in Beimo change for?


    Yunyi is very good at painting. When she has nothing to do, she will draw some interesting stories of children''s daily life, either cute or naive. After the queen mother knew about it, she also made up her mind.


    The Queen Mother doesn''t care about her precious flowers and plants anymore. The house is full of daily portraits of great-grandchildren and great-granddaughters, and I can''t see enough of them every day.


    On this day, I was looking at the portrait when I heard a salute from outside: "I have seen the Holy One."


    The Queen Mother did not expect that the Holy Master would come here at this time, but she was relieved when she thought about the recent events in the courtroom.


    Sage Shang Mo Yuxi came in and saluted: "My son has seen my mother."


    The Queen Mother had already put away the portraits of her great-grandson and great-granddaughter when he came in. She didn''t want Mo Yuxi to see it, so he didn''t need to think about it.


    picked up the tea cup on the table: "What kind of wind blows the saint to Changle Palace today?"


    Mo Yuxi knew that their relationship could not go back to the past. After finding a place to sit down, he opened his mouth and said, "Mother, please forgive me for what happened before."


    The Queen Mother didn''t answer, she didn''t even give him a straight eye.


    Mo Yuxi endured the unhappiness in his heart and continued to speak: "Mother, what you said earlier, the minister has already drawn up the imperial edict himself."


    Having said that, he asked Eunuch Xi, who was behind him, to present the decree.


    The Queen Mother looked up and said unceremoniously: "If you want to thank you, the Aijia will not say it. This is what they deserve. What does the sage say?"


    Sage Shang Mo Yuxi of course understood what the Queen Mother meant, but it wasn''t that he occupied the position of Mo Yanbin, originally the throne should belong to him.


    Before I came, I knew this was the result, and I still came, but when I heard the empress dowager''s sarcasm, the nameless fire in my heart almost exploded. Will suppress the anger in my heart.


    Nowadays, King Yu has been provocative in the courtroom. If he falls out with the queen mother again, then his country will not be able to sit for a long time.


    recited the meditation mantra in his heart, and after a long time, he finally regained his peace.


    continued: "Empress mother, my son knows that you have anger in your heart, but this is the end of the matter, and I hope you will be magnanimous in the face of the people of the world.


    Of course, Erchen will also compensate Duan Wang in other aspects. I hope he will look at the face of Beimo¡¯s centuries-old foundation and the face of the late emperor. We brothers will work together to protect this country. "


    The queen mother just looked at him like that, thinking: magnanimous, really dare to say, this is treating himself as a fool, and looking at the face of Beimo''s centuries-old foundation, he is really thick-skinned.


    It''s just that the elder brother Qi Guogong entered the palace and said: Yan Bin didn''t have that kind of mind, and he didn''t want to waste the people and money, and he didn''t want the people to be displaced. Besides, it was very cold at high places.


    The Queen Mother thought about it, since her son doesn''t want that position, then let him be. It''s not pleasing to be in that position, so it''s better to feel at ease and be a prince.


    I don¡¯t want it to be one thing, but it¡¯s another thing to say it, let alone say it so grandly and confidently, this Mo Yuxi is really getting more and more unpleasant to the eye.


    The Queen Mother didn''t want him to be an eyesore here: "Then talk about your compensation, and let the Aijia listen to it. What can this country in Beimo be exchanged for?"


    Sage Shang Mo Yuxi covered his mouth and coughed lightly to hide his anger: "This also depends on Yan Bin''s thoughts, whether he wants fiefs or something else, I will try my best to meet his requirements."


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 799： This is what the Holy owes them

    Chapter 799 This is what the sage owes them


    The Queen Mother smiled slyly: "Then the sage will draw up a charter, and then I will pass the sage''s words to Yan Bin and let him make his own decision."


    The sage did not expect that the queen mother would directly agree, and suddenly there was no bottom in his heart.


    got up and said: "Mother, my son still has a memorial to review, so I will go back first."


    After saying that, he saluted, turned around and left Changle Palace in a hurry.


    Why did the Queen Mother say that, it was naturally because he delivered it to the door in person, don''t want it in vain, since the son has no intention of taking the throne, it is not appropriate to take some compensation.


    and the others walked away, then took the imperial decree and looked at it, with a soft color on his face.


    I thought that in a few days, it would be the day of the full moon of the great-grandson and great-granddaughter. This imperial decree will still be read on that day.


    What she has to do now is to get more substantial things for her great-grandson and great-granddaughter from the Holy Master, which the Holy Master owes them.


    *


    On the other side, the second room of the Tang family left the old house since then. Wang Shimei cast a wide net, and it took five days to choose a good family for Xinran.


    The master of that family is poor in the Xing department, and the young man I see is in the house. He has an errand in the household department. He is also very handsome, and he is three years older than Tang Xinran. After meeting people, Wang Shimei felt that Appropriate.


    It was just that Tang Xinran heard that none of the family members were of high rank, they were all just nobody, so they were not very willing.


    Annoyed that day, I took Linger out of the house with the maid. When I got to a river outside the city, I asked the driver to stop the car and wait on the side of the road.


    Tang Xinran walked down the river. Linger was afraid that her young lady would not be able to think about it, so she didn''t dare to leave.


    Tang Xinran was really unwilling. The more she thought about it, the more angry she became, and the more she thought about it, the more unwilling she became. Tears flowed down her cheeks. She saw a small stone on the grass not far in front of her, and kicked it with her foot.


    When the stone was kicked into the river, he slipped under his feet, and he lost his center and fell backwards.


    But Linger, the maid behind her, saw that her young lady was about to fall, so she stretched out her hand and wanted to pull her, but she was too anxious, her hands were faster than her body, and one center was unstable, so she rushed forward.


    directly threw Tang Xinran into the river, and when she stood up, Tang Xinran was already thumping in the river, which frightened Linger, and shouted to the surrounding: "Come here, help."


    Although the river is not in a hurry, it is very deep, and most people really don¡¯t dare to go down to save people rashly.


    After a while, Tang Xinran filled her stomach with water, and she was about to sink. Linger ran after Tang Xinran and shouted.


    He ran and fell, stomping his feet in a hurry, and many women washing clothes by the river gathered after hearing the shouting.


    But these women didn''t know how to drink water, so they were in a hurry, and a woman shouted: "Everyone, look for any longer branches, let her catch them, and let''s pull her up."


    A woman finally found a stick, but Tang Xinran had fluttered away from the shore, and the stick just couldn''t reach her, which made the people on the shore anxious.


    At this moment, the maid Linger heard the sound of horse hooves, and rushed to the official road not far away, and knelt down at the rushing horse.


    The people on the shore were almost scared out of their minds, but the horse neighed not far from Linger and stopped with its front hooves raised high.


    After ??Ling''er escaped from death, the first time she woke up, she knelt down and begged: "My lord, please save my lady."


    While talking, he did not forget to point to the river.


    Mo Jingting, the son of Prince Yu, who was helping his father out of Beijing to do business, was very unhappy when he was stopped, but when he looked in the direction of the woman''s finger in front of him, he saw someone in the water, and he was afraid that he would not insist. Living.


    If it was before, he probably wouldn''t mind these nostalgic things, but now that he knows what his father is going to do, he knows the importance of winning the hearts of the people.


    performed light work, jumped up, and went straight to the river. It didn''t take long to rescue Tang Xinran who was about to sink, but Tang Xinran might have been in the water for a long time, and the person fainted.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 800： A slap landed on her face

    Chapter 800 A slap landed on her face


    Mo Jingting saw that the girl who had just been rescued looked good enough, and immediately became interested. A good person did it to the end, picked up the girl from the ground, and patted her on the back.


    Tang Xinran spat out a lot of water, and it took a long time for her to cough.


    A woman shouted: "Live, live, save."


    The people around ?? breathed a sigh of relief.


    Tang Xinran opened her eyes, saw the person who saved her, and opened her lips slightly: "Thank you for your life-saving grace."


    Mo Jingting had a wicked smile on the corner of his mouth: "It''s good to wake up, which family''s young lady are you?"


    Before Tang Xinran answered, the maid Linger who was crying and laughing beside her took the initiative to report to her family.


    Mo Jingting got up and stood up: "Since everyone is fine, then I''ll take a step first."


    Tang Xinran saw that this man was dressed in extraordinary clothes, and said, "I dare to ask the name of the benefactor, and I will come to the door to thank you in the future."


    Mo Jingting glanced at the slightly pale girl and said with a smile, "Then we will have a future."


    Because he still had something important to do, Mo Jingting didn''t delay any longer, but he took down what the girl said.


    Before leaving, ?? took a look at Tang Xinran.


    After Mo Jingting left, the driver hurried over.


    The girl ring Linger was furious when she saw her: "I shouted so loudly, you didn''t hear me?"


    The coachman was a little flustered and looked at his young lady: "The servant saw that there was a meadow not far from the opposite side, so he unloaded the horse, and just sent it over there to tie it up, and wanted the horse to eat some fresh grass. ran over."


    Tang Xinran said weakly: "Stop arguing, take me over to change first."


    The maid Linger helped the young lady go forward, the driver ran fast, brought the horse back, put on the carriage, and hurried over to meet them.


    Tang Xinran was helped by her maid Linger to get into the carriage to change her clothes, and the coachman was guarding not far from the carriage, for fear that someone would approach.


    At this time, two people walked out of the woods on the side, and one of them said casually: "Why is the person who saved people so familiar."


    The man walking side by side with him whispered: "It''s Prince Yu, I worked on the Zhuangzi in Prince Yu''s mansion before, and I''ve seen it before."


    These words happened to be heard by the coachman who was not far from the carriage.


    The two master and servant in the car were busy for a long time, but unfortunately there was only one coat in the car, so they could only make do with it first. After cleaning up, the maid Linger said to the outside: "Hurry up and drive back to the house."


    The driver jumped into the car and said to the inside: "Miss, you are seated, let''s go now."


    When she returned to the mansion, Tang Xinran''s embarrassed appearance happened to be seen by her mother Wang Shimei: "Xinran, what''s wrong with you?"


    Mai Huan Linger said: "It was the slave maid who didn''t take good care of the young lady and made the young lady fall into the water."


    Wang Shimei didn''t care about punishing anyone, she said to the maid behind her, "Hurry up and ask a doctor to come back and show the lady."


    and instructed the others: "Go quickly and let the kitchen bring hot water, and let the kitchen boil a bowl of **** syrup."


    The servants in the courtyard listened to Madam''s instructions, and all got busy.


    Linger escorted the young lady into the house, and she never dared to look at the young lady. If she hadn''t threw herself down, the young lady would not have fallen into the river, and she would not have been hugged by that strange man in front of everyone''s eyes.


    Just as she was thinking about it, a slap landed on her face.


    She raised her face with an ''ah'' and saw the young lady glaring at her angrily.


    was frightened, and she knelt on the ground: "Miss, it''s a slave girl, **** it, the slave girl wanted to hold the lady, but she was too impatient and lost her focus. It''s the slave girl''s fault."


    Tang Xinran was of course angry, even if she slipped under her feet, she even let this **** give her a push, otherwise she wouldn''t fall into the water.


    I was outside just now, and the reason why I didn¡¯t attack was because I was frightened and didn¡¯t recover.


    Wang Shimei looked at the situation: "What''s going on?"


    The maid Linger cried and explained the whole thing. If she didn''t know that Linger didn''t do it on purpose, she would have been pulled down long ago.


    Wang Shimei said angrily: "It''s really not enough. If you didn''t take good care of the young lady, you almost hurt her, and you will be punished for half a month. Why don''t you go to the kitchen to see if the **** soup is ready."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 801： go investigate the family

    Chapter 801 Go investigate the family


    If my daughter was not used to using this dead girl, she would have sold her fortune long ago. Fortunately, it is July day.


    The water was brought over quickly, and the maid Linger also brought **** syrup over, and served the young lady to drink it, and then helped the young lady into the tub.


    When the doctor came, Tang Xinran was almost ready.


    After taking the pulse, the doctor said, "I was a little frightened, but the rest is fine, just prescribe a pair of anti-frightening medicine and take it."


    Wang Shimei was relieved when she heard that her daughter was fine.


    sent everyone out, and then sat down beside her daughter: "Xin Ran, do you know who the person who rescued you is?"


    Tang Xinran shook her head and said, "I don''t know."


    suddenly thought of something, and turned to look at his mother: "Mother, that person looks extraordinary in his clothes. He must be the son of a wealthy family. Why don''t you ask someone to inquire."


    What Tang Xinran could think of, of course Wang Shimei also thought of it.


    Seeing that her daughter was really fine, she got up: "You have a good rest, I''ll let someone check it out."


    When I walked out, I thought to myself: Xin Ran was caught in the water. She fell into the water at the General¡¯s Mansion before, and this time she fell into the water outside the city. She should stay away from the water in the future. Bar.


    arrived in the front yard, and sent someone to call the driver who was driving the car today: "The son who saved the young lady today, do you know which mansion belongs to?"


    The driver replied respectfully, "I heard from passers-by that he is the prince of Prince Yu''s mansion, and that man has seen someone on the Zhuangzi of Prince Yu''s mansion."


    Wang Shimei''s eyes lit up as soon as she heard it, she waved her hand and said, "Go down."


    Wang Shimei hurriedly asked Tang Yifeng to go back to his house.


    said the cause and effect of the incident again: "Husband, now that Xin Ran has been saved by Prince Yu, should we go to the door and say thank you."


    Tang Yifeng frowned, raised his eyes and glanced at Wang Shimei. They have been married for many years, so how could they not know what she wants to do: "Put away your little thoughts and find a stable family for Xinran, better than anything else."


    What he didn''t say was that these days, when he returned to Beijing, he had heard a lot about Prince Yu''s Mansion, and Prince Yu''s Mansion was not a good place to go now.


    thought for a while: "Since Prince Yu didn''t leave any information, it''s better not to know, so that people don''t think we''re trying to climb high branches."


    Wang Shimei rolled her eyes in her heart: I just wanted to climb this high branch.


    Wang Shimei continued: "If we want to climb Gaozhi, we don''t need to use Prince Yu''s mansion. We are relatives of Duanwang''s mansion, but they saved our family Xinran. Yuqing Yuli always has to be grateful."


    Tang Yifeng thought for a while: "You don''t need to worry about this matter, I will handle it myself, don''t think about those who have it or not, hurry up to prepare a dowry for Xinran, and go to the old house to talk about it after choosing a date."


    After saying that, he got up and left.


    Wang Shimei looked at Tang Yifeng who was far away, and pouted: "If you don''t want to go, you won''t go. I''ll go. When Xinran climbs up to Prince Yu''s mansion, let Yunyi take a look. Their second room is not necessary for them."


    Really don''t say, this Wang Shimei is really capable, I don''t know what way to find, but actually handed the words to Prince Yu.


    It happened that Mo Jingting was done with his work that day and wanted to go out to find a place to drink and relax. After hearing the news, he remembered the person he rescued from the water that day.


    A wicked smile flashed on his face, he hooked his hands to his subordinates, and whispered, "Go and investigate that family."


    The subordinate said respectfully: "Yes."


    Mo Jingting sat down at the restaurant he used to go to for a while when the subordinate walked in: "Sir, that girl is the niece of Tang Yilin, the third-grade right servant of the household department, and the Tang family is the outer family of Prince Duan''s concubine. , that girl is the cousin of Princess Duan."


    Mo Jingting narrowed his eyes: "It''s interesting."


    put a peanut in his mouth and took another sip of wine: "Send someone to prepare some things to send to the Tang family, saying that the girl was frivolous in order to save people, and she will be taken into the house as a concubine three days later."


    After the subordinate responded, he retreated.


    Mo Jingting thought to himself: I didn''t expect that the girl I rescued was the cousin of my cousin''s sister-in-law, and it may be useful to include her in the government.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 802： Its too late to change your mind now

    Chapter 802 It''s too late to change your mind


    Wang Shimei was still worried about how to meet the prince himself, and it would be good to find a concubine for his daughter. The prince will inherit the palace in the future. If it happens, then the second room will no longer need to look at the old house and Yunyi''s face. **** them off.


    Unexpectedly, she hasn''t acted yet, and things will happen.


    In the early morning of the second day, Prince Yu''s mansion sent people to deliver a lot of good things, and also conveyed what the prince said, and said that three days later, Tang Xinran would be brought into the mansion as a concubine, so that they would be ready.


    Now Wang Shimei is happy, and she is not afraid of Tang Yifeng''s objection. This is the word sent by Prince Yu''s mansion, even if Tang Yifeng objected, it is useless.


    After hearing the news, Tang Xinran swept away the sadness on her face and thought to herself: Even if she were to be a concubine to the prince''s son, it would be better than marrying into an unknown family as a wife.


    He blushed thinking of the person who saved him that day.


    The maid on the side didn''t understand the young lady''s thoughts. She didn''t want to marry the young master. How could she be shy when she was a concubine? Could it be that her love for the young master was fake, and climbing high branches was the truth?


    I couldn''t help but look down on the young lady in my heart. I thought to myself: I can''t blame the Xiao family and Princess Duan for not being able to look down on their young lady. It turned out that they were all eyes, and they had already seen through the true face of the young lady.


    Soon the news that Tang Xinran was going to be a concubine in Prince Yu''s mansion spread to Yunyi''s ears, and she also knew the whole story: "It''s really killing her."


    Is there any scruples, let Jing Rui go to the Tang family in person, Jing Rui and Tang family uncle Tang Yilin talked for a long time in the study.


    After he left, Tang Yilin''s face was very ugly.


    sent someone to invite his younger brother Tang Yifeng to the house. Tang Yilin told his second brother everything that he should say and should not say.


    Tang Yifeng lost a lot of temper when he returned to the mansion, but Wang Shimei refused to admit his mistake, and said that he went to Prince Yu''s mansion just to repay his kindness, and it was not wrong for Prince Yu to be responsible for his daughter.


    Tang Yifeng went to the backyard to see his daughter: "Xin Ran, there is a saying in the community ''I would rather be a poor wife than a rich concubine'', have you thought about it?"


    Tang Xinran nodded her head and said, "I don''t want anyone to be despised any more, even if I am a concubine, it is still high above. My cousin is the prince''s concubine. Although I am not as good as her, I am also the prince''s person. No one can tell what will happen in the future, and my father will do it. daughter."


    Tang Yifeng stared at his daughter and said word by word: "This is the path you chose by yourself. If you don''t like it in the future, you can''t blame your family."


    Tang Xinran met her father''s hateful gaze: "No."


    If there is something, Tang Yifeng can''t talk to his daughter too much, for fear that she will miss out, but he still said earnestly: "Xin Ran, you haven''t experienced anything, it''s not easy to be a concubine, let alone the concubine of the prince of the palace. , that''s Hitachi''s rules."


    Tang Xinran is now stunned by the tall and majestic Yu Wangfu, how can she listen to her father''s advice, she raised her head and said, "Father, my daughter has grown up and knows what she wants, even if it''s not easy, it''s better than nothing. Hope is strong, I don¡¯t want to see anyone bowing down and bowing to others.¡±


    Tang Yifeng was very angry at his daughter''s words, because he disliked the family: "You think you don''t have to bow down when you enter the palace, you think it''s too simple.


    In the backyard of the palace, except for the wife who can go out and walk around, no concubines can leave the palace at will. Who do you want to bow down to you, I am afraid that you will only be accompanied by unfinished rules every day, and only you will be the only one who keeps on doing things every day. A day of groveling, sober up. "


    Tang Xinran''s eyes were filled with tears: "Father, you don''t want your daughter to be well. You know what your daughter wants, so you have to say these heart-wrenching words?"


    Tang Yifeng saw that this daughter had no cure, and nodded angrily: "Okay, then it''s as you wish."


    After saying that, he turned and left his daughter''s room.


    As soon as he left the room, he met the eyes of his youngest daughter, Tang Xinzhi: "Xinzhi, have you heard that?"


    Tang Xinzhi was only one year younger than her elder sister, and she was also at the age to say kissing. She nodded and said, "I heard you."


    Tang Yifeng knew that his younger daughter had always been sensible: "Go in and persuade her. If you can listen, it''s too late to change your mind."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 803： Entered as a concubine

    Chapter 803 Entering the palace as a concubine


    In the end, no one could make Tang Xinran change her mind.


    Tang Yifeng felt ashamed, and there was no banquet in the house. A sedan chair carried Tang Xinran out of the second room of the Tang family.


    Although the Tang family''s old house did not agree with the marriage, the big room and the second room were separated, and Tang Xinran was resigned to her own depravity.


    The old lady of the Tang family and the eldest lady still prepared makeup, and they sent them over, even Yun Yi also sent someone to send a makeup, she didn''t want to let others talk about it.


    These makeup additions, Tang Yifeng also had Tang Xinran packed and taken away, even if he objected, but it was his daughter who grew up in love with him, and he always hoped that she would have a good life.


    Because he didn''t want to have anything to do with Prince Yu''s Mansion, Tang Yifeng brought all the things that Prince Yu''s Mansion had sent a few days ago to Tang Xinran intact.


    Tang Xinran entered Prince Yu''s mansion with infinite longing and became a part of Prince Yu''s backyard.


    In a small courtyard in Prince Yu''s backyard, Lu Ziyan had a cold face, thinking that Mo Jingting was too much. After entering the mansion, he carried two concubines into the mansion one after another. It''s really maddening to ask for a candle night in the bridal chamber.


    Just when she was angry, the two concubines who entered the mansion after her approached, and the concubine Wang, who was walking in front, said, "Sister, why are you standing in the sun, you are not afraid of getting sunburned? "


    After she finished speaking, she covered her mouth with a handkerchief, unable to hide the sarcasm in her eyes. When she entered the mansion, this concubine, assuming she was the grandniece of the Duke''s mansion, made her a lot of embarrassment.


    Now she wants to take a look. I heard that the one who entered the mansion today is also very successful. She is the cousin of Prince Duan, and the backyard is probably very lively.


    The concubine Jiang who followed was not afraid of the big things and said, "Sister, I heard that the younger sister who entered the mansion today is the cousin of the prince concubine of Duan Wangfu. It was not long after returning from the south, and she was very smart. Our prince is really there. Blessed."


    Lu Ziyan''s face became even darker when she heard this, she clearly agreed that she would be good to her, but after a long time, she started to go to the backyard one by one, but she was not a prince, and she couldn''t cure them. The fairy with the face can only endure it every day.


    But when Jiang concubine said just now that the newcomer is the cousin of the prince concubine of Duan Wangfu, isn''t that Xiao Yunyi''s cousin, she suddenly felt fighting spirit.


    Ren Wenyue, Concubine of Prince Yu, also had a sad face now. Looking at herself in the mirror, she said softly, "Xiazhi, do you think I''m not dignified and beautiful?"


    The maid Xiazhi looked at the concubine Shizi in the mirror, her heart was full of distress, but she didn''t dare to show it: "Concubine Shizi''s skin is comparable to snow, her appearance is very good, and she is a rare beauty in the world, otherwise the princess would not have chosen you. Be a daughter-in-law."


    Ren Wenyue touched her face: "But why does he treat me like that? It''s okay to ignore me, and he has to take so many concubines. I recognize Lu Ziyan as an accident, but what about the concubines behind?


    We have only been married for a few years, and with today¡¯s one, we have taken four concubines. I¡¯m going out to attend a banquet now, and I feel that people look at me very strangely. You know how bitter my heart is, Lord. ? "


    Xiazhi looked at her master sad, and she felt uncomfortable in her heart. When did her master suffer such contempt in her parents'' home before, but she couldn''t do anything as a little servant.


    I had to open my mouth and say: "You are the prince''s concubine. No matter how many concubines and concubines you carry into the palace, the prince will not be able to surpass you. If you see which one is not pleasing to the eye, you will deal with them directly, and no one in the palace will dare to say anything, even the princess will stand there. your side."


    Prince Ren Wenyue touched her belly, her eyes full of loneliness: "It''s also that my belly is unsatisfactory, and my belly has not moved for a few years after marriage."


    After ?? finished speaking, he sighed heavily: "Forget it, just get used to it, this is life."


    The maid Xiazhi complained, "I can''t blame you for this. How long does it take for the prince to come to you? If he doesn''t come, it''s strange that your stomach is moving."


    Concubine Ren Wenyue sighed again: "In those days, my parents shouldn''t have listened to what the concubine said and agreed to this marriage, and they wouldn''t let the prince think that our room had calculated the marriage of my cousin."


    When Xiazhi heard her master say this, she felt injustice for her master: "Can I blame you for this? It was obviously the princess who said she wanted to marry you into the mansion, and she also invited you to play in the mansion over and over again. Everyone sees this. It''s on.


    And the princess also bluntly said that apart from you, the other ladies in the house are not that lucky. The master and madam agreed. Besides, why didn''t the second lady stand up and explain the matter clearly, and only after the event said how wronged she was and who did she take as her own. What about fools? "


    Ren Wenyue said with a wry smile: "Yes, if the second sister had said that she would have a good relationship with her son, how could my parents agree to this marriage, and how could I agree to marry someone who is in my heart."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 804： The days of dire straits, officially kicked off

    Chapter 804 The days of troubled waters officially kicked off


    Prince Yu took a concubine. Although there was no big deal in the house, he invited someone over for a wedding drink.


    And this time, there are more people invited than the previous concubines. As for whether it was intentional, intentional, or something else, only the masters of Yuwangfu know.


    Mo Jingting entered the new room drunkenly, walked to Tang Xinran, pulled the hijab off her head, and shook her body a little: "Little beauty, can you wait?"


    Tang Xinran was a little scared when she arrived in an unfamiliar place, but Mo Jingting was so rude, Tang Xinran''s body couldn''t help shaking.


    happened to be seen by Mo Jingting: "Why, are you afraid of me?"


    Tang Xinran hurriedly shook her head: "No, my concubine helps Shizi to change his clothes."


    Mo Jingting squinted and stared at her face for a long time, then stretched out his arms and waited for Tang Xinran to serve him.


    Tang Xinran didn''t have the sweetness in her fantasy, and she didn''t dare to complain. She helped Shizi take off his coat, poured another cup of tea and handed it to Mo Jingting''s mouth: "Shizi, drink tea."


    Mo Jingting took Tang Xinran''s hand and drank a cup of tea. When Tang Xinran put down the cup, he pulled the person into his arms: "Tonight is our wedding night."


    said he picked up the person and strode towards the bed.


    In a place where Tang Xinran can''t see, Mo Jingting''s face is still half drunk.


    These women in the backyard are just tools for him to win over people''s hearts, and also to prepare for what he wants in the future.


    If Yun Yi was here, he would probably say: "It turns out that the image of the unruly son-in-law in front of outsiders is all faked. This Prince Yu is much more thoughtful than Prince Yu."


    After throwing the person on the bed, he tore the clothes on Tang Xinran''s body to shreds regardless, without any intention of pity and cherishing the jade, but when he saw the tears in Tang Xinran''s eyes, he restrained a little.


    For Tang Xinran, this bridal room was full of beauty and throbbing, and she couldn''t help feeling a little melancholy.


    On the second day, Mo Jingting woke up, but it was as if he had changed, and said a lot of sweet words to Tang Xinran, which made Tang Xinran unable to distinguish the true face of this prince.


    To serve tea to the serious master of Prince Yu''s mansion this morning, Mo Jingting didn''t stay to accompany her there, he only said that he still had business to deal with, and he would go directly to the main courtyard later.


    Tang Xinran couldn''t understand the temperament of the eldest son, so naturally he did not dare to make trouble unreasonably, and hurriedly packed herself up, and then, under the leadership of the maid, went to the yard of the eldest concubine.


    It''s just that when she arrived, there wasn''t even a ghost in the main hall. The maid who was in charge of sweeping the sprinkles only told her to wait a moment.


    It took almost an hour before people came over.


    But after those people came in, no one took the initiative to say hello to her, and it was not until the end of Mao Shi that Concubine Shizi came out.


    Ren Wenyue did not embarrass Tang Xinran. She asked the maid behind her to introduce Tang Xinran about the other concubines of the prince. Without being too long-winded, she asked someone to bring tea.


    After the tea was served, Tang Xinran got a jade bracelet. Ren Wenyue talked about it all the time, and this was the end. Tang Xinran also gave her own gift in return.


    and the other concubines did a flat salute and exchanged greetings, and then followed the princess to the main courtyard where the princess lived.


    The princess received the advice of Prince Yu, and did not embarrass Tang Xinran, but the princess didn''t like these concubines, so she just exchanged a few words and let them all disperse.


    Just after coming out of the princess''s courtyard, Lu Ziyan couldn''t hold on, so she found a reason to leave first.


    Originally, Concubine Shi also said that they would have breakfast together. Seeing that the concubine Lu had left, she lost the mood to pretend to be virtuous, so she waved her hands to let everyone disperse.


    Concubine Jiang who stayed behind provoked: "When we enter the mansion, we will sit down and have breakfast together the next day. What''s the matter today?"


    Wang''s concubine smiled and said, "Sister Jiang also said what to do. It makes Sister Tang unhappy. It''s not just a meal. It''s the same when you go back to eat each other. After a tired morning, go back early."


    Tang Xinran was originally a thoughtful person. After hearing this, it''s no wonder that she was in a good mood.


    belongs to Tang Xinran''s dire days, officially kicked off.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 805： Better to have a lose-lose

    Chapter 805 It''s best to have a lose-lose


    Yun Yi doesn''t know how Tang Xinran''s life was in Prince Yu''s Mansion, and she doesn''t want to know.


    Anyway, just don''t appear in front of your younger brother anymore, it''s too embarrassing.


    On this day this year, I always feel that something is not right. When the spring rain is as expensive as oil, it rains in many places, so it is time to plant it and not go in.


    But it''s August now. It hasn''t rained a few days ago, but the autumn harvest is about to begin, and it starts to rain again. It''s really worrying.


    But Yunyi is finally about to give birth.


    The weather was so hot that I didn¡¯t dare to put an ice basin directly in the room, so Jing Rui asked people to place a dense circle of ice basins outside the house, so that people could see that the ice was melting and it was necessary to replace it in time.


    With the ice basin outside the house, the house is indeed much cooler.


    And this month, Jing Rui has been at home a lot. As long as he is there, those maids will not enter the house, and only enter the house with permission.


    So in the hottest days, Yunyi took the children to spend in the space, of course, the premise was when Jing Rui was there.


    Looking at the sky that was still falling outside, Yun Yi was also worried. She was afraid that at the end of the year, the people would empty their bamboo baskets for water and put in the seeds in vain, so it would be sad this winter.


    Fortunately, the crops on my village were planted earlier than others, and the seeds were soaked in water with spirit pills, so they matured earlier, and they were harvested just before the continuous rain.


    The field is almost cleaned up, just waiting to plant winter wheat in a few days.


    When ??Jing Rui came in, he saw Yun Yi staring at the rain curtain outside in a daze. He walked gently behind her and took the person into his arms: "Why are you standing here? Don''t forget that you will have your confinement tomorrow."


    Yun Yi leaned against Jing Rui''s arms: "I don''t know when the rain will stop. Tomorrow is the day when the children are full moon. If the rain doesn''t stop, it will be very inconvenient to hold a banquet tomorrow."


    Jing Rui kissed Yun Yi''s face: "Don''t worry, maybe it will be sunny tomorrow. Besides, even if the rain doesn''t stop, we can still entertain the guests."


    Yunyi looked back: "I think this year is really bad. It rains when planting, and it rains again when harvesting. It really hurts the common people."


    Jing Rui nodded lightly: "It''s going to rain this day, we really have no choice."


    Remembering the previous incident, Yun Yi asked, "The one in the palace still hasn''t given the Cheng family military salary for the second half of the year?"


    Jing Rui gave a light "um": "A few days ago, my father asked the person in the palace, and the person in the transfer department, and said that the national treasury had no money, and he had to wait for the autumn tax to be finished.


    Father, in front of the officials of the Ministry of Households, said something that seemed like he could only start to save himself, and the man in the palace also said that he raised his hands in approval.


    Yesterday, I sent someone to buy all the quartz mines, and I also sent someone to prepare the materials for the workshop. After the full moon feast, I watched them for a few days and watched them make the first batch of glass. Even if it is done. "


    Yun Yi laughed out loud after hearing this: "If the person in the palace knew that you guys have found another way out, I''m afraid he''ll go crazy."


    Jing Rui bent over and picked up the person: "It was all something he asked for and stole. I''m afraid it will always make him feel uneasy, so he always thinks about plotting against others."


    And the one they were discussing was standing in front of the window of the imperial study room and looking at the rain outside: "If it continues like this, I''m afraid that it will be in arrears this year, and it seems like it''s missed this day, and it will never end. gone."


    Eunuch Xi didn''t know how to respond. Just when he was worried, Long Wei appeared to report the matter, and Eunuch Xi quickly withdrew.


    The man knelt down and said, "Your Majesty, our people found out that there was a change in King Yu''s side recently. They dressed up as people of different identities, bought a lot of horses on the grassland, and were recruiting people everywhere. It is the banner for the construction of the Weihe River."


    Sage Shang Mo Yuxi is a little regretful now. If King Yu really has a different heart, the money will probably cause him a lot of trouble.


    But he also has his own plans. Even if King Yu turns against him, isn''t there a King Duan?


    His 200,000 Cheng family army is just used to suppress King Yu, it is best to have a loser, and he can save trouble and worry.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 806： full moon feast

    Chapter 806 Full Moon Banquet


    The next day, the rain that had been raining for several days finally stopped.


    The servants of the General''s Mansion all had happy expressions on their faces. Today, the little masters in their mansion are full of moon, and the rain that has been raining for many days has also stopped. This is a good omen.


    Yunyi also took a bath in an upright manner and cleaned herself up.


    When ??Jing Rui came in, he saw Yun Yi wearing light makeup wearing a brooch.


    Yunyi looked up at him: "Is everything ready outside?"


    Jing Rui didn''t even wake up to see the child, so he walked towards Yun Yi: "Well, everything is ready, today is a sunny day as you wish, now you don''t have to worry about not entertaining the guests properly."


    Yunyi turned to look at Zhengxiang''s three little ones sleeping on the bed: "I''m afraid that someone will take the opportunity to talk about things and find some people to watch. I don''t want anyone to count on the children."


    Jing Rui nodded: "Don''t worry, everything has been arranged."


    At ??chen, guests came one after another.


    The front of the General''s Mansion was crowded with traffic again, and it became lively. Duan Wang Moyanbin brought his son Mo Jingrui to greet the guests at the gate of the mansion in person, and the smile on his face never faded.


    At the time of ??si, the queen mother also arrived, and the things that the maids behind her were holding made everyone envious and jealous.


    Now the queen mother can''t wait to give the best to these precious grandsons and granddaughters. Today''s shot is another three heavy gifts.


    Mrs. Cheng accompanied the Queen Mother to Yunyi''s place. The Queen Mother saw the great-grandson and great-granddaughter who were still sleeping soundly, and her well-maintained face was full of smiles.


    Ever since I found out that Bai Xue said that the three children did not have a wet nurse and that Yun Yi was breastfeeding herself all the time, she did not believe it at first. There is no woman who does not love beauty. Breastfeeding myself.


    But later, I felt moved. She is indeed a qualified mother. It seems like a simple thing. I am afraid that not many people in the big family can do it. After all, breastfeeding herself is easy to lose shape.


    Yun Yi didn''t know that because of the fact that he was breastfeeding himself, Jing Rui was also announced to the palace by the Queen Mother and preached for a long time.


    Yunyi stepped forward to greet her and said, "I have seen the imperial grandmother, I have seen the grandmother."


    The Queen Mother smiled and pulled the person up: "Get up, is your body fully recovered?"


    Yunyi nodded: "Thank you for the concern of the royal grandmother, Yunyi is all right, don''t worry."


    While the others were talking, the eldest Mo Wenbai woke up first, and the queen mother couldn''t talk anymore, she got up and walked to the bedside: "Our brother Bai woke up, and the great-grandmother has long missed you."


    After he finished speaking, he first touched the child, and then he picked up Bo Ge''er: "Our Bo Ge''er is really good. Look at how exciting his eyes are."


    After a while, the second child, Cheng Wenye, also woke up, and Mrs. Cheng, like the queen mother, first touched the child, and when the child got used to it, she hugged and urinated, and then sat with brother Ye in her arms. Opposite the Queen Mother.


    When they were talking, everyone from the Tang, Ai, and Xiao families also arrived.


    Ai''s family thought before that, since their daughter found her relatives, they were not preparing to have anything to do with the general''s mansion.


    But whether it was Mrs. Cheng or the current Duan Wang Moyanbin, they paid more attention to their Ai family. No matter what happened, they would send someone to notify them, and said that the two families would be relatives in the future.


    This is not at the gate of the house. The three families met and came in together.


    Among them was Wang Shimei, the second wife of the Tang family, but due to Tang Yifeng''s warning, she didn''t move forward today, so she came in and found a corner to stay.


    Seeing that my sister-in-law and niece are talking happily, I thought to myself: Who is rare, the family my daughter is looking for is also good, there is no need to envy Yunyi.


    But thinking of her daughter''s identity, she couldn''t help but feel unsure. She didn''t even return to the door for three dynasties. She really couldn''t compare with others, so she couldn''t help sighing in her heart.


    Just when everyone was chatting and laughing around the children, a maid from the front yard came in: "Concubine Shizi, the imperial decree has come from the palace, and the prince asked you to go to the front yard to receive the decree."


    Yunyi was still a little puzzled, but seeing that the queen mother did not look different, she knew in her heart that the imperial grandmother would have known about it long ago.


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 807： canonization

    Chapter 807 The imperial decree canonization


    Although it was a full moon and the sky was hot, Mrs. Cheng still instructed: "Panxia, ??go and get the cloak with a hood that I made a few days ago."


    This was done by Yun Yi in the sewing room of the mansion when he had nothing to do a few days ago, and it happened that the old lady came to see it on that schedule.


    Banxia replied, "Yes, old lady."


    turned around and entered the inner room, and took out the hanging cloak from the closet.


    Yunyi glanced at the bright sun outside, without being pretentious, and directly let Banxia serve and dress well.


    The Queen Mother stayed to take care of the triplets, and Yun Yi took the others to the front yard.


    As soon as Yunyi and the others arrived, Jing Rui and the father-in-law who announced the decree said a few words, and the father-in-law said, "Accept the decree."


    This father-in-law is also a wonderful person. This imperial decree was given to Duan Wangfu, but now Duan Wangye and the prince and his wife are both in the general''s residence, and in front of so many people, it would be somewhat embarrassing to say it.


    He was smart, and he just shouted ''accept the order'' to finish the job. Everyone present knew it well, and no one would be embarrassed.


    Even the guests in the front yard knelt down, and the father-in-law screamed: "Fengtian transports the emperor''s edict. In order to appreciate the merits of General Jianwei Yipin, Cheng Wenye, the second son of Prince Duan, is specially authorized to inherit the ancestral property of the general''s mansion, and he will enter after the crown ceremony. Chaojia enjoys the royal salary, and Mo Wenyun, the daughter of Prince Duan, has been granted the title of Yun County Lord, and Yuliang County, a suburb of Beijing, is given as the fief of Yun County, and this is honored."


    After thanking him, Duan Wang Moyanbin took the imperial decree and said to his father-in-law with a smile: "Father-in-law, today the king''s grandson and granddaughter have a full moon banquet. It''s not too late to stay and have a drink before leaving."


    The father-in-law smiled and said: "Thank you, Lord Duan, for your kindness. Our family has to rush back to return to life, so we won''t stay any more."


    Mo Yanbin asked Jing Rui to personally **** the father-in-law out of the house, while he was dealing with the guests who came to congratulate him.


    It didn''t take long for the congratulatory gifts from the palace to enter the general''s mansion. There were saints and ladies from various palaces, and they were all prepared according to three copies. It is estimated that the Queen Mother was afraid of arguing.


    This time, it attracted a burst of envy.


    Yunyi went back to her yard and saw the queen mother teasing the babies. The three little guys responded to the great-grandmother with ''ah, ah, ah'' from time to time. The picture was very warm.


    The queen mother really likes these children so much that she can''t wait to take them back to the palace and raise them by herself.


    Hearing Yunyi coming back, he turned his head with a smile: "I''m back."


    Yunyi took off the cloak: "Yunyi thanked the imperial grandmother for her kindness and protection to several children."


    The queen mother turned around and looked at the triplets on the bed: "Don''t be polite to the royal grandmother, they are the great grandchildren and great granddaughters that the Aijia hopes for the stars and the moon, and if I don''t protect them, who else can I protect. "


    Yunyi smiled and walked to the bedside: "Yes, they are your treasures, and you can''t wait to send all the beauty in this world to them, but daughter-in-law Sun still wants to say thank you."


    The empress dowager looked up at Yunyi: "The grandmother should thank you, if it wasn''t for your timely appearance, Aijia would not be alive today, how could there be today''s children and grandchildren around the knees and family happiness, you are a blessing The person, the imperial grandmother has touched your light."


    The grandfather and grandson were talking and laughing while teasing the three children.


    As everyone knows, the front yard has been bombed because of the imperial decree, and there are all kinds of discussions.


    Someone from the female family said: "The queen mother is really affectionate. It must be to repay the kindness of the general''s mansion to the upbringing of King Duan, so that the great-grandson inherits the incense of the general''s mansion."


    "If you want me to say, it''s still the concubine that will give birth. Ordinary twins are rare, let alone triplets. I''m afraid this capital will never find such an honor again."


    Someone whispered: "If Concubine Li hadn''t done anything to break the bag, there would be no need for this imperial decree."


    "Don''t talk nonsense about this, just be clear in your heart, so as not to cause trouble."


    Someone else laughed and joked: "Before, I heard that the Cheng clan members gathered frequently, and I heard that they were looking for King Duan to discuss the ownership of the general''s mansion. Now that''s it, this imperial edict, no one wants to fight the general again. Government''s idea."


    "According to relatives and distances, everything in the General''s Mansion should belong to Prince Duan, and the foundation of the General''s Mansion is not the merit of the Cheng clan. Why should they take over? It''s really shameless."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 808： become a joke in the eyes of others

    Chapter 808 became a joke in the eyes of others


    Although his voice was lowered, he could still hear it clearly for a few meters around, and the Cheng clan standing behind were all ashamed and embarrassed.


    Someone reminded: "You should be quiet, so as not to be heard."


    The man sneered: "If you dare to do it, don''t be afraid of being told. This is not my nonsense. It has been rumored in the capital for a long time, and it is not a secret."


    Now the faces of the Cheng clansmen are even more embarrassing, and they can''t understand how things that only their own clansmen know have been passed on, and they have been passed on in great detail, and it is useless to justify them.


    I didn''t expect to be told in front of so many people today, it''s really shameless.


    The Cheng clan members all looked at the people in the third room, with disgust in their eyes.


    The third house of the Cheng family was dispatched today. They wanted to ask Duan Wang to talk about the general''s mansion in the afternoon, but now an imperial decree shattered their dream of the third house.


    Not only that, but also became a joke in the eyes of others.


    Now the clansmen also despise them, it is not good to let them go for a while, and it is not good to stay, not to mention how embarrassing it is to stand there.


    If you leave, don''t want to step into the gate of the General''s Mansion again, but if you stay, you really can''t stand other people''s pointing.


    At this time, Cheng Yuebin, the son of the elder brother Hauge''s family, had an argument with the young master who came to Doxi from Beppu, probably because he had not quarreled with others, and shouted loudly: "This general''s mansion will be ours soon, and I will be the second in the future. Uncle is the master of the general''s mansion, we will also live in, and then I will never let you go to the gate of the general''s mansion."


    As soon as this came out, the yard was instantly quiet.


    The people in the third room were also frightened. They were already embarrassed. Now the fig leaf on their body has also been torn off by the juniors in the family, and they felt shameless in an instant.


    Hauge didn''t care about the other people in the third room, and took the lead to leave this place of right and wrong.


    The first lady of the Cheng family, who is Cheng Hauge''s mother, Wu Jingli, pulled her grandson Cheng Yuebin and said, "What kind of occasion is this, what nonsense are you talking about?"


    Cheng Yuebin saw the faces of the adults were wrong, and realized that he had said the wrong thing, but out of face, he still said, "I didn''t say anything wrong."


    The patriarch did not expect that the people of the third house would be so shameless, and they would say these words at home before the eight characters were written. Otherwise, how could the children in the house say such words, it would really embarrass the Cheng clan.


    Looking at the pointers of the people around him, he said to Cheng Jicheng, the person in charge of the third room: "I think you people in the third room should leave first, go back and reflect on it carefully, so as not to be embarrassed."


    The people in the third room got the words of the patriarch, and finally found a reason to leave. They hurriedly bowed their heads and left the general''s mansion. After leaving the general''s mansion, they felt relieved.


    After the people from the third room of the Cheng family left, the people in the courtyard stopped talking about them soon. This is a rare opportunity, everyone will not waste time on them, and they all want to take the opportunity to connect with the various governments.


    Someone from the female family said in a low voice: "The first son and concubine are really lucky, the eldest son inherits Duan Wang''s mansion, and the second son inherits the general''s mansion. When he is an adult, he can enter the dynasty and add an extra royal salary. When I get a fief, I really envy a dead person."


    There are also different opinions, but I can only think about it in my heart, and I definitely don''t have the courage to say it: If Concubine Li doesn''t lose her bag, the world belongs to Duan Wang, and this is not what other people deserve.


    The congratulations sent by the Holy Master included not only rare treasures, but also Zhuangzi and shops from all over the country. This is a disguised compensation for King Duan, and it was also made for the Queen Mother to see.


    King Yu looked at Duan Wang, who was proud of the spring breeze, and felt a little unhappy, and said, "Brother Huang, it''s not too early, should we take the triplets out and let everyone see the real face.


    It all says that twins are not easy to give birth to, let alone one more child. If you want to raise them well, I am afraid it will take a lot of effort, right? "


    Mo Yanbin would be angry even if he had a good temper, but he didn''t save any face: "Today is a happy day for my grandson and granddaughter to hold a full moon feast. If King Yu didn''t come here to congratulate him sincerely, please leave. "


    King Yu coughed lightly: "Brother Huang misunderstood, this is not because I heard that multiple births are not easy to support, and I am worried for my brother Huang, and I am a little worried."


    Mo Yanbin said with a cold face: "What do you mean, you know best yourself. If you sincerely come to congratulate, this king welcomes you. If you don''t feel happy, then you will not accompany you."


    King Yu also knew that he had made a blunder, and was about to make up for it when he heard his son Mo Jingting say: "Uncle Huang, my father, he is not very good at speaking, don''t bother with him on the big day.


    Speaking of which, our two families are kissing each other, and this one next to me is my cousin¡¯s cousin, so we should move around more in the future. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 809： They are not all the way, why pretend to be in front of others

    Chapter 809 They are not all the way, why pretend to be in front of others


    Mo Yanbin didn''t know about Tang Xinran and the Xiao family, but Jing Rui behind Mo Yanbin knew it.


    Originally, he had no friendship with Prince Yu''s Mansion, and he knew that Yun Yi didn''t like Tang Xinran, so how could he have followed Mo Jingting''s wishes? He didn''t want to cause trouble for Yun Yi.


    looked at Tang Xinran: "Do you need me to help you tell Prince Yu what you did before?"


    Tang Xinran was terrified. In front of so many people, if what she had done before was known, then she really didn''t have to live. I was afraid that the prince would never come to her courtyard again.


    looked at Jing Rui with pleading eyes: "No, I won''t go to my cousin to trouble her, and my cousin-in-law can rest assured."


    Mo Jingrui then looked at Mo Jingting, who was on the side: "Cousin, I heard clearly, they don''t have much friendship between cousins, so it''s better to walk less in the future."


    Anyway, Prince Yu''s Mansion and Prince Duan''s Mansion will never be able to make good friends. The revenge of Prince Yu''s Mansion against them can''t be regarded as nothing has happened, not to mention that what Prince Yu''s Mansion is planning now is a major event to beheaded. They are not all the way, so why pretend to be in front of others.


    In front of so many people, this opportunity is just right, saving Yunyi and himself from taking another shot.


    The second uncle of the Tang family, Tang Yifeng, who was sitting not far away, although he could understand what his nephew and son-in-law was doing, his face was as if he had been slapped, with a burning pain.


    Tang Yilin was afraid that his younger brother would take anger on Yunyi because of this matter, and he would make the relationship tense in the future. He patted his younger brother Tang Yifeng on the shoulder: "Don''t blame the prince for doing this. Originally, Na Xinran, the prince of Prince Yu, entered the mansion for an impure purpose."


    Tang Yifeng nodded, only to feel that his heart was stuffed. If he could never make such a decision in his life, he would definitely not make such a decision again. It was really a bad marriage for three generations.


    Although Mo Jingting was deeply thoughtful, but he was rejected in front of so many people, his face was still a little unbearable, he glanced at Tang Xinran beside him, and turned back to his position.


    Jing Rui then instructed to the maid on the side: "Go and invite the princess, let their mother and son come to the front yard for a walk."


    Didn''t make everyone wait too long, Yun Yi came with the triplets. When everyone saw the children in the arms of the Empress Dowager, Mrs. Cheng and Concubine Shi, they couldn''t believe it.


    The princess gave birth to triplets, which were also well fed. They were no different from normal singleton full-term children, and even developed better.


    Not to mention the female family members, even the male guests are all rare and envious. It is really cute that these triplets are white and tender.


    The little guys all performed well, and they gave a lot of face, even the Bo Geer who came from the crossing was very cooperative, whether it was sincere or fake, anyway, if you wished, it would be one after another.


    Everyone is talking about the concubines who will raise children. Wangfu, Wangzi and Wangfu are blessed people.


    Otherwise, the prince would not have recognized the general''s mansion from the northern Xinjiang, nor would King Duan recognize the royal family. Now he has given birth to triplets, all of whom are lively, cute, smart, and very lovable.


    Then the triplets were held by the maids for a circle, and then they returned to the backyard with Yunyi.


    Mrs. Lu Liu Suqin, who was sitting among the female family members, looked at the three cute children of ice and snow, and thought that her son had not married yet, not to mention how much she regretted in her heart.


    Hearing other people talk about Yunyi being a person of great fortune, I feel even more uncomfortable.


    When I was washing three, I was lucky, but now I really regret it, and I ruined my son''s happiness all my life.


    The triplets'' full moon banquet was perfect except for that little episode.


    Today, the Queen Mother returned to the palace before the end of the day. She wanted to go back to the palace to sort out her private treasury on a whim. She thought of sending things to Duanwangfu little by little, and in the future, let Yunyi distribute them equally to the children.


    Originally, she wanted to divide it into three equal parts for her great-grandchildren and great-granddaughters, but she thought that Yunyi would be raised again in the future. In that case, it would be unfair to the great-grandsons and great-granddaughters in the future.


    So she decided to hand it over to Yun Yi first and let her share it later, so as not to grow old in the future, because these things will cause trouble again.


    After dinner, the couple cuddled together, looked at the triplets on the bed, and talked about the day, everything was so beautiful.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 810： what a great idea

    Chapter 810 What a great idea


    Yunyi said that his body had already recovered, but Mrs. Cheng didn''t know about it, so she told Jing Rui several times in secret to let him calm down.


    Although Jing Rui suffers every day, he also knows that everything must be based on his body and he can''t be too impatient.


    No, after the full moon, I was afraid that it would be difficult for me to control myself when I was in love again. Jing Rui decided to go to implement the glass workshop first, so that things were done over there, and I could come back here. .


    Yunyi helped him pack his luggage and told him not to worry about the house and to do his own business with peace of mind.


    Jing Rui left Beijing with his reluctance towards his wife and children.


    *


    Palace


    The sage is reviewing the memorial, and seeing the expedited delivery below, many places have arrears of grain this year, and the collection of tax grain is not very smooth.


    Shang Sheng stopped his red pen, rubbed his eyebrows, and thought of the 200,000 Cheng family army. The army''s salary was suspended before, and he didn''t achieve the result he wanted.


    But if the rations are also cut off, how long can King Duan last?


    Thinking about what Long Wei reported a few days ago, and thinking that if there is any trouble on King Yu''s side, then he will order the Cheng family army stationed in the suburbs of Beijing to resist.


    King Duan listens to the order, then they will lose both, and they will just sit back and enjoy the benefits of the fisherman.


    If King Duan refused to send troops, it would be a crime of deceiving the king.


    Thinking of this, there is no reason in my heart is Yixi, and I am not as upset as before when I look at these memorials.


    *


    Yu Wangfu


    King Yu sat behind the desk with a cold face and looked at his son standing in front of him: "The timing is just right now, why do you still stop?"


    Mo Jingting said with a serious expression: "I''m afraid that the person in the palace has already discovered that about recruiting soldiers and horses. If he doesn''t make a little preparation, now I''m afraid that he will be waiting for us to get involved?"


    King Yu was a little unhappy: "Dang Duan continues to suffer from the chaos, even if he has guesses, wouldn''t it be better for us to catch him off guard first?"


    Mo Jingting disapproved: "The postponement of military pay in the second half of the year has already offended the Cheng family army. Now, with the reduction of autumn grain production in various places, I am afraid that the autumn tax will not receive 60% of the previous amount. With 100,000 military power, and even military rations for reasons of deduction, what do you think King Duan will do?"


    King Yu listened to his son''s words, squinted his eyes and tapped his fingers on the table: "What do you mean?"


    Mo Jingting nodded: "Originally, the world of Beimo should belong to King Duan, even if he didn''t want to fight, but the person in the palace has been suppressing him like this, who can guarantee that he has no other ideas.


    I think we can wait a little longer, and when he does something, we don''t have to bear the charge of this treason. "


    King Yu stood up with a smile on his face, walked to the desk and patted his son on the shoulder: "It''s still a good idea for you to think fast, then let''s wait."


    Mo Jingting saw that his father agreed, and then he started talking about other things: "Father, it didn''t rain at all, and there was nothing to do over the Weihe River, but it rained for several days a few days ago. My son is really worried, this year is really unusual."


    King Yu sat on the chair, shook his head and said, "What can be the matter, there is no one to repair the embankment on the Weihe River. Even if the man in the palace sent someone to investigate, he couldn''t find any flaws."


    Mo Jingting felt somewhat relieved after listening to his father''s words, but then he said, "Father, the autumn grain harvest this year is short, we didn''t have a lot of grain before, and now we have recruited so many people, I''m afraid we have to send someone to prepare it. , but others are starving before they can use it."


    King Yu sat up straight and thought for a moment: "Ting''er, you are right, the food we have saved before may not survive the winter, and the group of people recruited this time is another huge sum of money. expenses.¡±


    Mo Jingting said: "This matter must be put on the agenda soon, don''t forget that there are 200,000 Cheng''s troops in the suburbs of Beijing. What we can think of, Duan Wang and his son can definitely think of it.


    And the son felt that, in order to prevent King Duan from taking advantage of the flaws, the sage was sure that the distribution of food and grass in the camp on the outskirts of Beijing would also be postponed, and the one in the palace would definitely let them figure out a way first.


    In this way, the price of food is bound to rise. We have to act quickly, otherwise, it will cost a lot of money to wait for the price of food to rise. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 811： nice job

    Chapter 811 Well done


    After discussing with King Yu and his son, they sent people around the capital, as well as Qingcheng and Yecheng not far from the capital, to start buying a lot of grain and grass.


    This matter was quickly known by Jing Rui, and he also knew their calculations, so he couldn''t help sneering in his heart, fearing that he would disappoint them.


    Jing Rui made people stare at the grain and grass that King Yu had collected to see where they were going to store it. It wasn''t because he wanted to trick them into the palace, so let them be happy for a few days.


    He has been very busy these days. The glass workshop has been established and started to make it. However, the glass produced has many flaws, and it has been improving these days.


    As soon as he came out to breathe, he heard cheers in the workshop.


    Someone ran out: "Master, master, it''s done, it''s done."


    Jing Rui quickly ran to the workshop, saw the finished product that just came out, and suddenly laughed: "Brothers, you did a good job."


    Everyone gave another earth-shattering cheer.


    With this glass, it is useless for that person in the palace to attack again, I am afraid that he will end up being ridiculed by the world.


    Next, although there will be occasional products that do not meet the standards, but they are not satisfactory and can be shipped with peace of mind.


    Jing Rui stared here for a few more days, seeing that it was all right, so he was ready to leave.


    And the craftsmen in the workshop, because Jing Rui has popularized a lot of things for them, have been preparing for the development of new products these few days, they are so confident.


    Just after he returned to Beijing, he received the latest news from his subordinates about the purchase of grain by the Yuwangfu.


    I haven''t seen my wife and children for almost a month, so I can''t care about anything else at this time. After listening to the report from my subordinates, I let them go down first, and walked quickly towards the backyard.


    Yunyi heard his footsteps, and before the maids could greet him, she got up and went out: "Jing Rui, are you back?"


    Jing Rui took a few steps, took the person into his arms, and kissed her on the forehead: "Yi''er, I''m back, I miss you all."


    Yun Yi immediately laughed when she heard this sentence, so familiar.


    Jing Rui walked in with Yun Yi in his arms, the triplets on the bed were awake, Bo Ge''er was turning his head to look at them, while the other two were ''oh, oh, oh'' looking at Yunyi. Artifacts hanging above the bed.


    Jing Rui''s eyes are full of love: "Little babies, have you missed your father?"


    Brother Bai rolled his eyes, but still gave a smile, while the other two pouted, "Oh, oh", and it was considered a greeting.


    Jing Rui let go of Yun Yi and hugged his daughter first: "I haven''t seen you for a month, this is a big change."


    smiled and said to his daughter: "Yun''er, you have become beautiful, but the father will miss you every day."


    Yunyi looked at Jing Rui and smiled: "She doesn''t understand, you should tell Bo Ge''er about this, and see if he doesn''t give you a big eye."


    Jing Rui laughed when he heard this.


    Yun Yi gave him a push: "Be quiet, and you''re not afraid of scaring your daughter."


    We kissed for a long time, and then put down the little daughter and picked up the second son: "Brother Ye, it''s sinking again, we can''t stop eating and drinking, and eat it carefully."


    After teasing for a long time, he put it down and finally picked up his eldest son: "Brother Bo, has there been any change in the past few days?"


    Brother Bo knew what the father was asking, but he really didn''t make any progress. He couldn''t pronounce or speak. The only sound he made was ''ah, ah, ah'', and he was very helpless.


    He really wanted to be able to speak and talk with his father, the king and his wife, but he was so anxious that it was difficult to speak, no matter how anxious he was, it was useless.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 812： Let the greedy man in the palace wait.

    Chapter 812 Let the eager person in the palace wait


    The husband and wife teased the children for a long time, and then the maids took the triplets to the next room to rest.


    Yunyi said to Jing Rui after instructing people to prepare water, "Go take a bath and change your clothes. My grandmother has talked about you several times. I''ll accompany you in a while to greet you."


    Jing Rui hugged and kissed the incense for a while, and then took the underwear that Yun Yi had prepared to wash.


    Seeing Jing Rui going to wash up, he also changed his clothes and prepared to go to the grandmother''s courtyard together, so as to reassure the elderly.


    Banxia came over and re-combed the master a bun, and simply inserted a pair of hairpins, and Yunyi let her down.


    Jing Rui packed up, wiped his hair and walked out of the bathroom.


    Yunyi got up and motioned him to sit down, and wiped his hair by himself: "Is everything arranged over there?"


    Jing Rui nodded lightly: "It''s all arranged, and the first batch of glass produced has been shipped to Beiyuan City."


    Yunyi put away the handkerchief that wiped her hair: "Okay, I''ll help you tie your hair."


    Jing Rui''s mouth curled into a smile: "I can''t ask for it."


    Yun Yi glanced at him: "By the way, how much do you set the price of glass?"


    Jing Rui said with a light smile: "Of course, rare things are precious. No matter how expensive they are, they are nothing to those wealthy people."


    Yunyi helped Jing Rui to get the jacket: "What I said is, I asked Xiao Yiping to check it before, and several surrounding countries don''t have this glass, so it will definitely not worry about selling it.


    I''m afraid that someone will try to make this glass. You can think of a foolproof plan, but don''t let people worry about it. "


    Jing Rui pinched the tip of Yun Yi''s nose: "Don''t worry, these are all arranged, and they will never take advantage of it."


    Yun Yi was relieved now: "Let''s go, grandmother should have received the news that you are returning to the house."


    Jing Rui took Yun Yi''s hand, and went to the next door to see the children first, and they all fell asleep, so they went out of the yard together.


    Mrs. Cheng looked happy when she heard the greeting outside: "Jing Rui is back?"


    Jing Rui stepped forward to greet her: "I have seen my grandmother, these days have made you worry."


    Mrs. Cheng looked at Jing Rui up and down: "It''s good to come back, it''s good to come back, it''s not a short time to go out this time."


    Jing Rui found a place to sit down: "Well, this time things are a bit time-consuming, and I won''t be leaving Beijing again in a short time."


    Mrs. Cheng glanced at Yun Yi next to her, and joked with a smile on her face: "There is a beautiful wife Lin''er in the house. You''re just over a month away, so aren''t you worried that Yi''er will be mad at you?"


    Jing Rui smiled and looked at Yun Yi: "Yi Er can''t."


    I thought in my heart, I don''t want to come back, but thinking about the thoughts of separation, the suffering is better than not seeing the sweet wife every day. The husband and wife looked at each other with love in their eyes.


    Mrs. Cheng''s smile grew even stronger when she saw the interaction between the two.


    After thinking of something, he smiled and said, "Jing Rui, before the sage postponed the payment of the army''s salary to the Cheng family, now, it''s already August, what''s new?"


    Jing Rui heard Mrs. Cheng''s words: "Grandma, don''t worry, everyone in the palace knows the mind of the person in the palace, but he has already thought of a solution, I''m afraid it won''t be as he wants."


    Mrs. Cheng was afraid that her grandson was trying to appease herself: "Jing Rui, my grandmother still has some money here. Although it''s not much, it can also support you for a while."


    When ??Jing Rui heard it, he quickly said, "Grandma, it''s really not necessary, what I said just now is true."


    Yun Yi also echoed: "Grandmother, Jing Rui didn''t lie to you, he has been busy this month, you will know what he is busy with in a few days, you can rest assured."


    The husband and wife came out of the old lady''s courtyard. They did not rush back to the courtyard, but walked to the pavilion in the garden holding hands.


    Waiting for the two to sit down, a maid brought refreshments over, and then everyone who was interested left the pavilion.


    Yunyi then said: "The grain on Zhuangzi has been put into the warehouse. When you need to tell me in advance, in order not to reveal any clues, it is better for me to make a trip in person."


    Jing Rui understood what Yun Yi meant: "Okay, then it''s hard work for Yi''er, just let the eager person in the palace wait."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 813： one point

    Chapter 813


    After ??, he found a way to send the maid outside the pavilion away, and then he said, "The people from Prince Yu''s Mansion are secretly buying a large amount of grain and grass in the surrounding prefectures."


    Yunyi thought of the news he had received before: "We received the news early in the morning. King Yu is recruiting troops in private, so I don''t believe that the sage has not received the news?"


    Jing Rui picked up the tea cup in front of him and took a sip: "How could he not know, but he is also waiting, waiting for the day when King Yu really rebels. Of course, he is also gambling, and the Cheng family army dare not disobey."


    Yunyi suddenly understood: "He wants to let Cheng Jiajun work for him at that time?"


    Jing Rui''s mouth curled into a big arc: "Yi''er is smart, and it''s all right."


    Yun Yi sneered: "The man in the palace thinks so beautifully that he is forced to obey, and he wants people to work for him. He really dares to think."


    Jing Rui put down the tea cup in his hand, and then said softly: "So I have discussed the glass workshop with my father and Wang, and it will not be announced for the time being. When the time comes, we will watch tigers fight across the mountain and give them more fire from time to time."


    Yun Yi laughed: "Just now, I was thinking of waiting for a while, I went there myself, and gave him all the grain and grass that Prince Yu''s mansion had collected, and gave them a bottom-up salary, now it seems that this matter can be Don''t start early."


    Jing Rui said with a smile: "Just received the news, Mo Jingting persuaded King Yu to hold back first, want to see Cheng Jiajun''s joke, and want to force Duan Wangfu to take action first."


    Yunyi laughed out loud after hearing this: "Even if you have to wait, it''s getting more and more interesting.


    The man in the palace wanted to force his father to hand over the military power of the Cheng family army. King Yu wanted the Cheng family army to take the lead, and then he would do a trick of mantis catching cicadas and orioles behind them. Li, it''s so beautiful. "


    Jing Rui continued her words: "I''m afraid that the one in the palace thinks the same as them, why don''t we want to watch the fire from the other side, and now we will see who loses his temper first."


    Yunyi also held up the teacup: "You''re right, so just wait and see how it gets better."


    *


    Today is the day of great joy for Deng Shaokui, the eldest son of the Prime Minister''s House.


    Deng Wanyue has become a good housekeeper after such a long period of training. In a scene like today, everything in the house was arranged in an orderly manner, and all the guests who came to congratulate her praised her.


    Yunyi and Deng Wanyue are on good terms, and they will definitely come to cheer.


    Jing Rui walked with him.


    The couple met Xiao Chenrui at the door of the Prime Minister''s Mansion: "Chenrui, are you here too?"


    Xiao Chenrui came over with a smile: "Yes, I met Brother Shaokui in Qingya Academy before, and it was a good match."


    The three walked to the Prime Minister''s Mansion together. There was a special person at the gate who was in charge of hospitality and guiding the way. Yun Yi followed the maid of the Prime Minister''s Mansion to the female family''s side, and Jing Rui and Chen Rui followed the lead person to the male guest''s side.


    Xiao Chenrui walked all the way and heard someone talking about the eldest lady of the Prime Minister''s Mansion. She heard that she was in charge of the central feeder in the mansion, and she was in charge of everything in the mansion, even today''s wedding banquet was all her hands. , many people are discussing, the eldest lady of the Prime Minister''s Mansion does not know which one is cheaper?


    Xiao Chenrui felt stuffy after hearing this, and he didn''t know what was going on.


    Jing Rui looked at him absent-mindedly: "Chen Rui, have something on your mind?"


    Xiao Chenrui shook his head: "It''s okay."


    Jing Rui glanced at him: "Come with me and introduce you to some colleagues."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 814： Calculate

    Chapter 814 Calculation


    Xiao Chenrui nodded and walked in behind his brother-in-law.


    Many people greeted Jing Rui along the way, and Jing Rui would take the trouble to introduce Xiao Chenrui.


    In this way, everyone''s eyes on Xiao Chenrui are different, this prince is not ordinary to his brother-in-law.


    Just then, a servant from the Prime Minister''s Mansion came over and shouted, "The welcoming team is back."


    Everyone went to the main hall in groups of three or five, and the newcomers were going to worship here for a while.


    Jing Rui is not interested in those who are not interested, and naturally he will not watch it. When chatting with others, he still turned his head to Xiao Chenrui and said, "If you are bored, go and join in the fun."


    Xiao Chenrui saw that many people were going out, so he got up and followed out, but instead of going to watch the newlyweds worship, he went to the back garden and found a place where no one was sitting and sat down.


    Not long after sitting down, I heard a woman''s voice: "Second Miss, do we really want to do this?"


    Another female voice came: "They forced me."


    "But if Master Xiang finds out later, then we may not be able to live. Second Miss, Lu''er is a little scared."


    "It''s time for you to tell me you''re afraid, don''t forget that your sister is still waiting for you to use money to save her life."


    "Today is the day when the eldest young master gets married. If something really happens, the eldest young master will also be laughed at. If the young master finds out that we did it, I am afraid that he will not forgive us lightly."


    "Why do you think this young lady should be elected today? While taking care of that **** Deng Wanyue, she can also resist Deng Shaokui, killing two birds with one stone, what a good thing."


    The maid next to ?? heard what the second lady said, and her eyes were full of panic. It was obvious that the second lady had said that she was just teaching the eldest lady a lesson, but now it is clear that she is going to kill her.


    If I really did something harmful for the second lady, I''m afraid I don''t want to live anymore, but if I don''t, my sister is still waiting for silver to save her life, she really doesn''t know what to do.


    Xiao Chenrui understood, this is the second lady of the Prime Minister''s Mansion who wanted to take advantage of today''s day to frame the eldest lady in the mansion, and by the way, begrudge the eldest young master and his wife.


    He thought of the scene when he met Deng Wanyue before, and he understood it, fearing that her life in the Prime Minister''s Mansion would not be easy.


    Just as he was thinking about things, footsteps were heard in the distance.


    Xiao Chenrui could see clearly that it was Deng Wanyue who came with the maid: "Chun''er, do you know the person who reported the letter?"


    Mai Huan Chun''er shook her head and said, "That person is a new face, she only said that Miss Biao was crying alone at Yuanyang Pond, and said nothing else."


    Deng Wanyue walked all the way, looking everywhere: "Let''s look for someone separately, call me when we find it, and take her back when we find it. Something will happen, but how can I explain it to my second aunt?"


    Chun''er nodded and said, "Okay, then the slave girl goes to the south, Miss, you can find it near here."


    The two walked forward, shouting, "Keyu/Miss Biao."


    Deng Wanyue was worried. Before, the second aunt gave her little cousin to take care of her temporarily, so she and her servants ordered some things, and the little cousin disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    Someone told Chuner just now that when she saw her cousin crying beside the Yuanyang Pond, she rushed over with Chuner.


    But when I got here, as soon as I separated from Chuner, I felt that something was wrong. Why didn''t my little cousin cry, and it was too coincidental. Just after my cousin disappeared, someone said that my cousin was crying here, and I was panicked just now. I didn''t think about it.


    She stopped walking forward and looked around subconsciously, but just because of this distraction, she didn''t notice the person behind the flowerbed.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 815： Harm others and harm yourself

    Chapter 815


    Xiao Chenrui moved here when he heard Deng Wanyue''s voice. He pulled the person behind the flowerbed: "It''s me, don''t make a sound."


    Deng Wanyue heard the familiar voice and nodded obediently.


    Xiao Chenrui saw her nodding, and then released the hand covering her mouth: "Miss Deng, I''ve offended you."


    Deng Wanyue was a little surprised. She didn''t know why Xiao Chenrui was here: "Mr. Xiao, you didn''t watch the ceremony in front of you, why did you come here?"


    Xiao Chenrui made a ''shush'' gesture on his lips, and then whispered: "The front is too noisy, I originally wanted to hide here to be quiet, but I didn''t expect to hear something that shouldn''t be heard, your sister is not good, Stay away from her in the future."


    Deng Wanyue understood instantly, afraid that all this was calculated by someone: "Thank you for reminding me."


    Xiao Chenrui has a good hearing, and when he heard footsteps coming towards him, he opened his mouth and said, "Someone is coming."


    He pointed in a direction.


    Then he said again: "You leave here first, to save you trouble."


    Deng Wanyue frowned and said, "But Chun''er by my side hasn''t come back. Even if I leave, I''m afraid that if Chun''er comes over in a while, something will happen."


    Xiao Chenrui thought for a while: "You leave first, I have seen your maid before, I will help you inform her to leave the right and wrong place."


    Deng Wanyue was not afraid of what Deng Wanrong could do, but because she didn''t want to cause trouble on the big brother''s happy day, so after listening to Xiao Chenrui''s words, she left here without a sound.


    Before leaving, she was afraid that Chuner would not believe her, and gave Xiao Chenrui the jade pendant she was wearing. Although Chuner was simple, she was smart.


    Xiao Chenrui jumped a few times, caught up with Deng Wanyue''s maid, and told her to leave quickly.


    Chuner didn''t believe it at first, but when she saw her own young lady Yupei, she believed it.


    After Chun''er left, Xiao Chenrui didn''t leave, but returned to the previous position, and heard the little girl who was still afraid before saying, "Second miss, why are the voices of the eldest miss and Chun''er missing? They left."


    "How is it possible, but I saw that the second lady of the Lin family entrusted that little girl Lin Kexin to Deng Wanyue, she couldn''t ignore it."


    "But I could still hear the voices of their searching just now, but now I can''t hear them at all."


    "The appointed time is coming soon."


    "Damn, why haven''t you come over yet."


    Xiao Chenrui didn''t want to listen any more after hearing this, but thinking of the master and servant''s plan, he took out a bead he was carrying with him from his sleeve pocket and bounced it directly.


    After hearing the sound of ''Aah'', it was the sound of ''ah'', followed by the sound of falling into the water with a ''plop'', Xiao Chenrui left the place without turning his head.


    Just as he left, he heard a man''s voice: "Miss, don''t be afraid, I''ll save you."


    Then the woman''s scream was heard, followed by a sharp ''scroll''.


    Hearing this, Xiao Chenrui understood, it was really poisonous to wait for Deng Wanyue here, but it was just right, enjoy yourself.


    Not long after, it was rumored that Miss Deng''s second daughter fell into the water and was rescued by a six-rank chief of the Ministry of Rites, and the topic of discussion changed for a while.


    Deng Wanyue and maid Chun''er also found Miss Biao at this time. It turned out that she had been drugged, fell asleep, and was carried into a guest room. What Deng Wanyue didn''t understand now.


    This Deng Wanrong has completely inherited her mother Cui Minhui''s viciousness. Now it''s better to do it by herself, but it''s really harming others instead of harming herself.


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 816： How can you hide from her

    Chapter 816 How can you hide it from her


    Second Miss Deng Wanrong has been pretending to be good in the mansion these days, but she keeps making small movements in private, but the people in the manor don''t take it seriously.


    I didn''t expect to make such a big loss.


    Fortunately, Xiao Chenrui came out to hide from Qingjing and broke through her trick, otherwise, Deng Wanyue would be ruined today.


    Originally, Deng Wanrong wanted to use other methods to lure Deng Wanyue over, but after seeing the second lady of the Lin family entrusting her youngest daughter Lin Keyu to Deng Wanyue, she changed her mind.


    Taking advantage of Deng Wanyue''s efforts to explain things to the servants, a cat was used as a bait to deceive Lin Keyu into the corner, and then the person was stunned with sweat medicine and brought to the servant''s room not far away.


    asked the maid next to him to find a maid who had just entered the manor to do errands. When the maid heard that it was for the eldest lady, how could she dare to ask anything else.


    Deng Wanrong asked the maid to deliver the message to the head of the Ministry of Rites in advance, and specifically mentioned that the eldest miss was looking for him.


    Originally, there was no part of falling into the water, she just wanted to bring people to meet by chance when they met alone.


    But I didn''t expect that I would fall into the water, and because I was frightened, the movement was a little big, and it alarmed many people. It was just too embarrassing.


    What she didn''t know was that it was true that the master jumped into the water to save people, but he deliberately dawdled for a while, only to hear someone coming this way, so he carried him ashore.


    The two of them were wet all over. In summer, they were wearing light and thin clothes, and their clothes were sticking to their bodies. This scene happened to be seen, which was exactly what the master wanted.


    This person loves to go camping, and he has actually heard some things about the backyard of the Prime Minister''s Mansion. After receiving the note from others today, he still can''t believe it.


    But he thought that even if someone played a prank, he would have nothing to lose as a big man, so he came over at the agreed time.


    I didn''t expect that it would be a good thing. This time, it can be regarded as climbing the Prime Minister''s Mansion. When I heard the person on the shore calling the Second Miss, I didn''t care much. Anyway, it is the Miss of the Prime Minister''s Mansion.


    When the Lin family found out about this, they didn''t make a scene on the spot. They were also worried that today was the nephew''s big day. There were many guests outside, so people couldn''t make a joke.


    Deng Wanyue felt guilty and wanted to die, but luckily the little cousin was fine, otherwise, she would have been embarrassed to see her second aunt, so she took Chuner to find her daughter''s family.


    When he was about to reach the place, he put away the emotions on his face and put on a decent smile. Then he went inside and politely greeted the female family members, but his footsteps did not stop.


    When they walked in front of Yun Yi and the others, they respectfully bowed to the crowd, said a few polite words, and then walked to Yun Yi''s side and whispered: "Prince Concubine, the minister and daughter are looking for you to whisper something. "


    Most of the female relatives who are sitting know that the eldest concubine and the eldest lady of the Prime Minister''s Mansion are close friends in the palace before they get married, and they often travel together with each other.


    Yun Yi got up with a smile: "I didn''t go looking for you today because I was thinking of you being busy. I just happened to have something to tell you."


    The two left together and walked towards the yard where Deng Wanyue lived.


    After walking for a while, Yun Yi looked at Deng Wanyue: "Tell me, what happened?"


    Deng Wanyue knew that it would be like this, how smart Concubine Shizi was, how could she hide from her.


    Then he told the whole story in a low voice: "Prince Prince, I''m afraid I''m going to trouble you again this time."


    Yunyi looked at her: "Okay, don''t be polite to me, let''s take a look at your cousin first."


    When several people came back, Lin Keyu hadn''t woken up yet, and the tears on the face of the second lady of the Lin family hadn''t dried yet, she stood up and knelt down with red eyes: "I''ve seen the princess, I''m really bothering you."


    Yunyi motioned to Qingdai next to her to help her: "Wan Yue and I are friends, Mrs. Lin is welcome, I''ll take a look at the child first."


    The second lady of the Lin family just stood up with Qingdai''s support: "Thank you."


    said that, quickly move out of the way and let Yunyi go to the bed.


    After seeing the situation, using the cover of his sleeve pocket, he took out a small porcelain bottle and shook it a few times under Lin Keyu''s nose.


    After a while, Lin Keyu slowly opened his eyes and saw Mrs. Lin Er who was crying red eyes: "Mother, why are you crying?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 817： shot himself in the foot

    Chapter 817 Shooting himself in the foot


    The second lady of the Lin family saw that her daughter was awake, and quickly wiped away the tears with a handkerchief, for fear of scaring the child: "It''s okay, mother was fascinated by the sand just now, are you uncomfortable?"


    Lin Keyu pouted and said, "The head is a little heavy."


    After listening to her daughter''s words, Mrs. Lin Er looked at Yun Yi: "Will there be a problem with her like this?"


    Yunyi shook her head gently and said, "Don''t worry, I''ll massage her head and she''ll be fine soon."


    Lin Keyu heard Yun Yi''s words and looked over: "Sister, you are so beautiful."


    Mrs. Lin Er was terrified by her daughter''s words: "Keyu, this is the prince concubine of Duan Wangfu, so I have to be rude."


    Yunyi laughed: "It doesn''t matter, she is Wanyue''s cousin, and I have a good relationship with Wanyue, so she calls me sister, that''s right."


    Lin Keyu laughed when she heard this. The little girl was about to stand up to greet her, but her movements might have been too violent. She lay down again dizzy: "Mother, I''m so dizzy."


    Mrs. Lin Er was about to open her mouth to comfort her when she heard Yun Yi say, "I''ll give her a head massage."


    The person beside the bed quickly gave up his seat, Yun Yi sat down and reached out to massage her.


    After a while, the little girl started snoring comfortably.


    As soon as Mrs. Lin saw the situation, she was a little embarrassed and said, "I knew that I was coming to the Prime Minister''s Mansion to attend my cousin''s wedding. Maybe I was too excited. I went to bed very late, and I was called up before dawn this morning. Didn''t wake up."


    Yunyi stood up: "It''s alright, just let her sleep."


    After the Lin family expressed their solemn thanks again, Deng Wanyue sent Yunyi out.


    Seeing the people coming and going in the house, Deng Wanyue said softly, "I really don''t understand, why do you always want to trick people when you can live together peacefully and have nothing to do with each other? Could it be that if my reputation is bad, she will be fine, it''s really stupid. .


    Even if this incident didn''t open up today, it would still be shameful enough. My father will definitely not pity her any more, and it is impossible for me to pretend that nothing happened today, nor can my grandfather forgive her. she.


    Calculations and calculations, it¡¯s not like shooting yourself in the foot, it¡¯s really self-inflicted. "


    Yunyi can''t say much about other people''s family affairs, but he can be a quiet listener.


    Seeing her finish speaking, he patted her shoulder lightly: "Every family has a hard-to-read scripture, so she can be blamed for it. I believe that with your father''s temperament, I''m afraid that this time, I won''t let her indulge any more. Say so much. People are watching, I''m afraid that your sister-in-law won''t be able to stay in the mansion for long."


    Deng Wanyue nodded and said, "When she leaves the mansion, my elder brother and sister-in-law can have less trouble, and the mansion can be quieter. This time, she is afraid that she will kill herself."


    Arriving at the place where the female relatives rested, Yun Yi said, "Okay, I''ll do it myself. If you have something to do, hurry up and do it."


    Deng Wanyue shook her head and said, "It''s alright, everything has been arranged, but Yu has my second aunt, and I''ll be with you. It just so happens that I haven''t seen Qinglian for a long time, so I can still talk to her."


    Yunyi said, "I haven''t seen Qinglian for a long time. I wonder what''s going on with her recently?"


    The two were talking when they saw Jiang Qinglian walking towards them, and the three of them chatted for a while before Deng Wanyue asked, "Qinglian, what have you been doing this time?


    I wanted to invite you to go shopping together, and I asked Chuner to go for a trip. As a result, the people in your house said that you were not in the house and went out with the old lady. "


    Jiang Qinglian said a little embarrassedly: "I went to Xichengfu with my grandmother, my aunt was seriously ill and wanted to see her family again.


    It happened that something happened to the family. My wedding was postponed. My mother also wanted me to go out to relax. .


    The grandmother gave the aunt the last ride, and then returned to Beijing.


    I missed the full moon feast of Yunyi''s triplets. After returning to the house, my mother asked me to stay at the temple for another seven days before picking me up.


    No, I came here today, just in time to see you together, but when I was leaving in the morning, my second sister-in-law suddenly fainted, so it was a bit late to leave the house. "


    Yun Yi heard that her cousin Jiarong had fainted and asked directly, "What happened to your second sister-in-law?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 818： She knew this time things couldnt be better

    Chapter 818 She knows that this time things can''t be good anymore


    Jiang Qinglian''s face was full of smiles: "You''re going to be a cousin, and I''m going to be an aunt."


    Deng Wanyue heard this and said with a smile, "Today is really a good day. My eldest brother gets married today. Maybe it won''t be long before I become an aunt."


    All three laughed.


    As he was talking, Yao Qiongwen came over and said, "I have seen the princess."


    Yun Yi stretched out his hand to help: "Long time no see, how are you doing?"


    Yao Qiongwen smiled and replied: "It''s good, I heard from my mother and sister-in-law that your triplets are very cute, and they are very greedy."


    Yun Yi asked with a smile: "I asked your mother that day, and then I found out that you are greedy."


    Yao Qiongwen said a little embarrassedly: "Oh, my mother is also true, I told you all this."


    Jiang Qinglian laughed unkindly: "I also said that I''m the only one who has never seen triplets. It turns out that there are people who are with me, so let''s go to the General''s House another day to make up for this regret."


    Yun Yi replied with a smile: "Okay, it depends on your time."


    Because Deng Wanyue was afraid that she didn''t have time these days, she pushed the day back a few days.


    While several people were chatting happily, the chapel in the front yard was also salute. In the corridor in the distance, the guests walked to the yard where the new house was located with a couple of newlyweds.


    The place where they were sitting just happened to be clearly visible, Deng Wanyue kept looking at her eldest brother and sister-in-law as they entered the courtyard of the new house, and then said softly, "When my sister-in-law returns to the door in three dynasties, I will hand over the central feeder in the house clearly, and there will be more in the future. It''s time, let''s make an appointment to go shopping later."


    Yun Yi said with a smile: "It''s okay to go shopping, but the time must not be too long. There are still children waiting at home."


    She didn''t have the nerve to say that she was breastfeeding her children for fear of scaring them.


    The few people here have not had a good time chatting, but the servants of the Prime Minister''s Mansion came over: "Ladies, ladies, the banquet in the front yard has been opened, please follow the slaves."


    The female relatives got up and followed the girl to the front yard.


    The Prime Minister''s Mansion today was a complete success except for the accident of Deng Wanrong.


    After seeing off the guests, Deng Huancheng thought of the news he had received before, and the joy on his face was also put away, and he said to the housekeeper behind him, "Let all the masters in the manor come to the main hall and discuss something."


    After listening to the Prime Minister''s instructions, the housekeeper thought to himself: "If you do something wrong, you will have to face it in the end."


    replied respectfully: "Yes, sir, the servant will send someone to inform."


    It didn''t take long before all the people in the manor arrived. Everyone in the manor had heard about Deng Wanrong''s affairs. They were afraid that they would be unhappy by arriving late, so this time was the most convenient.


    Seeing that everyone was here, Deng Huancheng looked at Deng Wanrong: "Wanrong, since something like this happened to you today, then you can stay in the manor and get married in the next days."


    Deng Wanrong stood up, walked to Deng Huancheng and knelt down: "Father, how can I marry him? I don''t want to, can you help me?"


    At this moment, Deng Dakui, today''s groomsman, said with a cold face: "Deng Wanrong, you are really promising. You dare to make trouble on my wedding day, it means that you have never regarded me as your brother."


    Seeing that she was in a hurry to defend herself, she continued: "Don''t be in a hurry to defend yourself. Now it''s not a question of whether you want to marry that person, but why you want to harm him?"


    Deng Wanrong wanted to defend herself, but seeing the other protagonist who came in from outside, she knew that this time, things couldn''t be better, why did things become like this?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 819： Have you ever thought about the consequences of doing this

    Chapter 819 Have you ever thought about the consequences of doing this


    Deng Wanrong lowered her head in fright, thinking to herself: Why is she so unlucky to fall into the water?


    glanced at Deng Wanyue, who had nothing to do with her, and her teeth tickled with hatred.


    Deng Wanyue was not afraid of her, she raised her head to meet her gaze, and smiled mockingly, now Deng Wanrong was even more angry, her eyes were about to burst into flames.


    The principal was quite calm at first, pretending to be a high-profile person, thinking to himself: I am the young lady who saved the Prime Minister''s Mansion, and the Prime Minister''s Mansion must honor this kindness no matter what.


    Plus so many people saw him hugging the young lady of the Prime Minister''s Mansion, then who else would she marry if she didn''t marry herself?


    It just didn''t take long for him to be complacent, the Prime Minister got the news from the housekeeper, and probably knew what happened.


    Anyone can see the anger on ??''s face, but some things should not be elaborated: "Since things have already happened, let''s get engaged first."


    Without waiting for Deng Wanrong''s rebuttal, Deng Huancheng settled the matter, this daughter did not learn anything else, but learned ten percent of her mother''s cleverness, and she must not stay in the mansion any longer.


    glanced at Jia Xiaoming, whose face was full of calculations, thinking that since this is not a good thing, let''s hurt each other.


    said to Jia Xiaoming with a cold face: "Go back and prepare first, just choose a date and come to propose marriage."


    Deng Wanrong cried out in despair, "Father."


    But Deng Huancheng didn''t even give her a look. After the chief Jia Xiaoming left, Deng Huancheng left Deng Wanrong alone and let everyone else leave.


    It''s just that Deng Wanrong didn''t wait for comfort, and just looked up, she was slapped by Deng Huancheng: "What are you learning, it''s not good for you to learn from your aunt, you are really good.


    Even want to kill two birds with one stone, you are really cruel. "


    Deng Wanrong covered her face, tears in her eyes: "It''s not because you forced me, I hate you."


    Deng Huancheng saw the hatred in her eyes, shook his head lightly and said, "Don''t forget that Wanyue has never affected you, but your mother and daughter owe her, but you are not satisfied, you can''t blame others.


    What happened today, you thought you did it flawlessly, you are really stupid, you are really a snake and a scorpion, and you want to plan to ruin your sister''s innocence, have you thought about the consequences of doing so? "


    Deng Wanrong heard her father say that she is a scorpion, she laughed: "Yes, I am a bad person, I want to hurt Deng Wanyue, but she was lucky and she escaped."


    Deng Huan''s angry fingers trembled: "What a bad girl."


    Maybe because he didn''t want to waste any more words, he called the housekeeper to come in: "Take the person down, send someone to look after him, and stay on foot until you get married."


    Deng Wanrong originally wanted to discuss it with her aunt, but if she was grounded, how would she go: "Father, you can''t treat me like this."


    Deng Huancheng was completely disappointed with Cui Minhui''s mother and daughter. Fortunately, the youngest son Deng Ziyao did not follow his mother, he is a honest person.


    No matter how Deng Wanrong shouted, the housekeeper still followed the instructions of the photographer and took the person away.


    Deng Huancheng was a little angry with himself. Before, the mother and daughter were dressed up in front of him, and he couldn''t see it like he was blind.


    If Wanyue hadn''t returned to the manor and exposed them, I still don''t know how long I''d have to lie to them.


    The reason why I don''t show any affection today is because I was injured, and I have to give Wan Yue and the Lin family an explanation. These three things, this daughter really can''t stay, so as not to disturb the peace in the house in the future.


    That Jia Xiaoming is a man of calculation, and it is not a bad thing to have him in charge, but he will never help someone who is good at calculation like Jia Xiaoming.


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 820： But dont hold your breath

    Chapter 820 Be sure to keep calm


    The old lady of the Lin family was quite satisfied when she got the news. After all, as soon as this scourge left the house, the two grandsons would be able to live a quieter life.


    People often say that the water splashed by the married girl, and then want to go back to the Prime Minister''s Mansion to find something, but it is not so easy.


    The woman surnamed Cui is now unreliable from her parents'' family, her status has been relegated, and she has been banned. The mother and daughter don''t see each other often, and even if she wants to do things, she is powerless.


    As for Deng Ziyao, I heard that the Prime Minister did not allow her to see Cui Cui alone, and she had to be accompanied by someone every time she went there, for fear that Cui Cui would tell him something he shouldn''t say and bring him down again.


    Now that the grandson is married, the Prime Minister has said before that after Brother Kui gets married, the government affairs will be handed over to the newly entered daughter-in-law.


    As long as this reward is handed over to the grandson''s daughter-in-law, even if the prime minister is interested in remarrying and filling the house, it is impossible to hand over the power of the family, and she no longer has to worry that her grandson and granddaughter will be controlled by others.


    It will take a few years for Deng Ziyao to grow up. By then, even if he wants to do something, I believe he will not have that chance.


    Of course, nothing is better, and his grandson is not a vegetarian.


    I don''t need to worry about my grandson. The newly married daughter-in-law is also a good person, and the character of the Yue family is also valuable. I believe that the young couple will be able to support each other and live a sweet life.


    The most important thing right now is to help my granddaughter find a reliable marriage, after all, she is not too young.


    Thinking of the person whose granddaughter blushed and mentioned to her before, her eyes were filled with joy.


    The eldest son of the Xiao family is indeed a good candidate. He was chosen as the champion at a young age, and I heard that he is also valued in the Hanlin Academy. He is another talented person.


    Although Xiao''s family is not high, he himself has the ability to say no. There is also a concubine and elder sister who cherishes him. I heard that Prince Duan treats this brother-in-law very well.


    Thinking that this matter should not be delayed any longer, I have to find a middle person to talk about it, whether it is successful or not, there will be a result as soon as possible, but I can''t let my granddaughter get too deep.


    On the other hand, Jia Xiaoming told his family about the matter after returning to the house, and the people of Jia¡¯s house exploded all of a sudden.


    It was not a shock, but a surprise. Their Jia mansion finally confessed to being a top-three fellow jinshi. They were promoted to the post of chief under Jia Xiaoming''s drilling camp. Now I hear that Jia Xiaoming has climbed to the prime minister''s mansion.


    The Jia family can''t wait to run out and tell the neighbors, let everyone know that their Jia family is going to flourish.


    Mother Jia looked at her son with excitement, and patted her thigh: "Okay, okay, okay, my son is really promising, in the future, our Jia family and the Prime Minister''s Mansion will be relatives, so we shouldn''t be envious of the neighbors when we go out.


    Son, you are really amazing, you really give us Jia''s family face, tell me, how did you know the second lady of the Prime Minister''s Mansion? "


    Everyone in the Jia family was also curious and pricked up their ears to listen to the following.


    Jia Xiaoming coughed lightly and told the matter again, but he still concealed the fact that someone sent him news on purpose. As long as he didn''t tell it, no one would know about it, and the people in the Prime Minister''s Mansion would definitely not expose their own scandals.


    Mother Jia, no matter what happened, as long as she thinks that she and the Prime Minister will be in-laws in the future, she really wants to tell the world.


    How can Jia Xiaoming not know the temperament of his family: "Mother, we have climbed up the Prime Minister''s Mansion, and the second lady of the Prime Minister''s Mansion will not be willing to marry me, just out of reluctance, you should remember this. live.


    I don¡¯t know how many people are staring at us now, so before things completely fall to the ground, you must be calm. "


    Dear friends, I have been running around on the road today. I just wrote a chapter, and I didn¡¯t pay attention to the inspection. If I worked hard, my parents helped to catch the bugs. The garden will make time to change it later.


    Thank you again for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 821： Do not commit suicide

    Chapter 821


    After listening to the third son''s words, Jia''s mother nodded and said, "Xiao Ming is right, you all remember it, keep a low profile for me these days, don''t let people catch the wrong things, if you mess up things for me, just Get me out."


    Jia''s eldest daughter-in-law smiled and said, "Don''t worry, mother, the uncle''s business is the top priority of our house, and we are all looking forward to the uncle''s success."


    The second daughter-in-law of the Jia family couldn''t bear to see the eldest sister-in-law''s pretense, but it was not good to say nothing, and stood up with a smile: "Mother, the marriage of the younger brother is a major event, since the Prime Minister has spoken up, then this wedding date will definitely not be the same. It''s too far, so the manor should be busy, it''s not too shabby."


    After listening for a while, Mother Jia agreed: "The second daughter-in-law said that since she married the young lady of the Prime Minister''s Mansion, there will definitely be colleagues to watch the ceremony on the wedding day, so we can''t lose the face of Xiaoming, and we cannot let the Prime Minister''s Mansion Pick a gift."


    Then looked at the second daughter-in-law: "Then I will leave this matter to you, and find someone to repair the mansion as soon as possible."


    The second lady of the Jia family responded with a smile. That''s what she was waiting for. No matter what, it''s a real skill to get benefits.


    Mother Jia made arrangements for the rest of the mansion, and then said: "Everyone remember, only when Xiaoming is well can we have a good life."


    The eldest daughter-in-law of the Jia family smiled and clapped her hands: "What my mother said is that maybe we can still be honored by our uncle and visit those high-profile mansions. At that time, our Jia family''s identity in this area will be different. It''s the same."


    Jia''s mother liked to hear this the most, and she showed her smiling teeth: "Xiaoming will be the prime minister''s son-in-law in the future, but because of his face, he has to look at Xiaoming, and the identity is naturally different. When the time comes, the mansion will be the only one in this piece.¡±


    The people in Jia''s house were sitting together and thinking about the future, but the concubine Cui in the prime minister''s house went crazy.


    Cui Minhui learned from her younger son that her daughter fell into the water and was rescued from the water in public. Master Xiang had already sent a message, asking the little sixth-grade chief to come to the house to propose marriage on another day.


    She wanted to rush outside like a madman, but there were people guarding outside, and she failed several times, so she had to clamor loudly to see Master Xiang, but she didn''t wait for someone, and she cried and shouted: "Master, I want to see Master."


    It may also be that there was too much noise, and Deng Huancheng really came.


    Cui Minhui is a little excited, knowing that the opportunity is rare, of course she wants to win.


    brewed his emotions for a while, and said with red eyes: "Master, you are finally willing to come to see the concubine, the concubine knows that she has done many absurd things, and it is really unforgivable.


    But you can''t take your anger on Wanrong. Marriage is a big event in your daughter''s generation. She is a dignified Miss Xiangfu. She doesn''t marry well, and your face is dull. She is afraid that she will have a knot in her life. Sir think twice. "


    Deng Huancheng looked at Cui with a cold face: "You are not confused at this time, but when you gave Wanrong an idea, why didn''t you think about Wanyue? Don''t you feel selfish when you say this now?"


    After hearing this, Cui Minhui really felt a little guilty, but how could she admit that she made the idea: "Master, I just learned about this matter from Zi Yao''s mouth, Master can''t wrong anyone. "


    Deng Huancheng glanced at it coldly: "Isn''t it, you know in your own heart that Wanrong''s affairs cannot be changed, and she can''t live because of her own sins. She brought it on herself. You, the mother, harmed her."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 822： what you said is true

    Chapter 822 What you said is true


    Cui Minhui didn''t expect Deng Huancheng to be so heartless: "Master, Wanrong is your daughter and the young lady of the Prime Minister''s residence. How can you marry the Jia family?"


    Deng Huancheng squinted at Cui Minhui: "The Jia family is really not a good place to go, but the Jia family can smooth out her domineering, so that she will not harm others and herself, and finally affect the Prime Minister''s Mansion.


    Wanrong''s affairs have no room for change.


    The reason why I came to see you today is to tell you that if you don¡¯t want to be divorced, just be honest. If you act like a demon again, don¡¯t blame me for leaving you, and don¡¯t forget that you not only have a daughter, but also a son. "


    Cui Minhui shuddered when she heard this, and stopped begging for Deng Wanrong.


    In her own situation, her daughter is unreliable, and she can only pin her hopes on her son. Mr. Xiang''s words are a reminder to her and a warning to her. She will soon understand the gains and losses and stop talking.


    Deng Huancheng knew her choice before she came. Cui Minhui is a selfish person and will definitely weigh the pros and cons and make the best choice for herself.


    Seeing that Cui Minhui stopped talking, Deng Huancheng left.


    Soon came the day when Luo Shuru, the young lady of the prime minister''s mansion, returned to the door, Wan Yue prepared a heavy gift early and sent the husband and wife to the door of the mansion: "Brother, sister-in-law, I will let the servants pack everything, pay attention on the way. Safety."


    Luo Shuru smiled at the sister-in-law: "It''s hard work and pleasant."


    Deng Wanyue heard this and replied with a smile: "When my sister-in-law comes back, Wanyue will send the account book, and I will have to work hard for my sister-in-law in the future."


    Luo Shuru didn''t expect the sister-in-law to hand over power so easily, and she was a little embarrassed: "Wan Yue, don''t worry about this."


    Deng Shaokui was a little embarrassed to see his wife, so he helped out the siege and said, "It''s getting late, it''s time to go."


    *


    On the other side, the Lin family dragged the middle man to the Xiao family to test their words.


    After Mrs. Xiao understood the meaning of the person who came, she was a little undecided: "This matter still depends on Chen Rui''s meaning, can you ask him what he means before replying?"


    The man in the middle replied with a smile: "It should be, it should be."


    When Xiao Chenrui returned to the mansion, he was stopped by Su Ye, who was guarding the gate of the mansion: "This servant has seen the eldest young master."


    Xiao Chenrui said suspiciously, "Su Ye, what are you doing here?"


    Su Ye knew that the old lady was afraid that she was in a hurry, so she didn''t go around any further: "Eldest young master, the old lady has a request."


    Xiao Chenrui looked at Su Ye: "Su Ye, is someone visiting grandmother today?"


    Su Ye laughed when he heard this: "Master, you are getting smarter and smarter."


    Hearing this, how could I not know why my grandmother was looking for me, there must be another matchmaker, and my grandmother also likes other people''s women.


    Xiao Chenrui said, "I know about this, and I''ll be over after a while."


    Su Ye was anxious: "Eldest young master, the old lady said that you should go there as soon as you return to the manor. The old lady has something urgent to tell you."


    Xiao Chenrui was about to slack off when he heard Su Ye say: "Eldest young master, this servant told you quietly that the matchmaker today said it was the eldest lady of the Prime Minister''s Mansion.


    The eldest lady of the Prime Minister''s Mansion is on good terms with Concubine Shizi. I''ve seen this servant several times before, and she looks very beautiful. You really have no idea? "


    Hearing Su Ye''s words, Xiao Chenrui was stunned for a moment, and after he reacted: "Is what you said true?"


    Su Ye nodded: "How dare the slave maid lie."


    Xiao Chenrui couldn''t believe it, his heart beat faster, and walked quickly to the grandmother''s courtyard.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 823： What do you think about this marriage?

    Chapter 823 What do you think about this marriage?


    Old Mrs. Xiao saw her grandson come in and said with a smile, "Sit down and have a cup of tea first."


    Xiao Chenrui asked when it was not easy to come up, thinking that it was just a cup of tea to calm himself down.


    Xiao Chenrui ate a cup of tea, and then Mrs. Xiao said, "Brother Rui, you have met Miss Prime Minister''s Mansion before, what do you think of her?"


    Xiao Chenrui looked at his grandmother: "Which aspect are you referring to?"


    Old Mrs. Xiao said, "She is on good terms with your sister. Naturally, there is no problem with her personality. Of course, she is asking if you have any thoughts on other girls?"


    Xiao Chenrui blushed all of a sudden, and Su Ye, who was beside him, laughed ''pochi'': "Old Madam, what you asked is too straightforward."


    Mrs. Xiao also saw the blush on her grandson''s face, and was overjoyed.


    Xiao Chenrui looked up at his grandmother: "Who is it?"


    Mrs. Xiao did not go around with her grandson: "It''s someone from the Lin family, the grandfather of the eldest lady of the Prime Minister''s Mansion."


    Xiao Chenrui did not hide his affection for the eldest miss of the Prime Minister''s Mansion: "Grandmother, you will be fine with this matter."


    Mrs. Xiao deliberately joked: "Why don''t we wait, anyway, you always said that you need to start a career first, and don''t worry about marriage."


    Now Chen Rui was in a hurry, and patted his forehead: "Grandma, don''t make fun of me anymore, I''ll leave this to Grandma."


    After saying that, he turned around and ran away.


    Mrs. Xiao laughed out loud when she saw her grandson''s actions: "Your boy also has today?"


    Since the grandson is interested, Mrs. Xiao quickly sent someone to reply to the middleman, so as to save the night dream and trouble again.


    *


    Lin House, Mrs. Lin learned from her mouth that the Xiao family had already replied.


    So the Xiao family and the Lin family quickly got in touch through the middleman.


    The old lady of the Lin family sent someone to send a message to Deng Huancheng, and the old lady of Xiao also sent someone to send a message to Yunyi.


    After Deng Huancheng got the news, he made people check Xiao Chenrui''s character carefully again. When he saw the result, he was very satisfied.


    And when Yunyi got the news, he sighed: "I didn''t expect that one day, a good friend will become a sister-in-law."


    For Deng Wanyue being a younger sister-in-law, Yun Yi naturally agreed with both hands, so she went back to Xiao Mansion in person.


    Mrs. Xiao saw her granddaughter coming back: "Just let someone send a message back, and you made a special trip here."


    Yun Yi replied with a smile: "For such a big thing, I have to make a trip myself to be safe."


    Mrs. Xiao smiled and asked, "How do you feel about this marriage?"


    Yun Yi took the tea brought by the maid: "As long as Chen Rui likes it, I have no objection, Wan Yue is a good one, not only is the heart blue, but the housekeeper is also a good hand. If they like each other, it''s a match made in heaven."


    Old Mrs. Xiao heard this and said happily: "Then I''ll prepare it for the next few days. Let''s pick an auspicious day and go to the door to propose marriage."


    On the other side, Deng Huancheng also handed a message to the Lin family: He believed in his mother-in-law''s vision, and the son of the Xiao family was indeed precious.


    Old Mrs. Xiao quickly prepared the marriage proposal, and Yun Yi and Jing Rui went with them personally.


    Now, Cheng is more satisfied than Xiao Chenrui.


    The two quickly agreed to get engaged on the sixth day of next month, and then set the date for marriage when Deng Wanyue turned 18.


    Looking at the Jia family, because the marriage proposal was delayed again and again, Deng Wanyue, the elder sister, just got a head start.


    When Jia Xiaoming learned that Xiao Chenrui was going to be engaged to the eldest miss of the Prime Minister''s Mansion, he secretly rejoiced in his heart. This Xiao Chenrui was the younger brother of the Prince Duan''s concubine, so he would be his brother-in-law in the future, and indirectly he would be related to the Duan Prince''s Mansion. God help myself.


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 824： What to do, you also make a statement

    Chapter 824 What to do, you also make a statement


    The news that the eldest son of the Xiao family and the eldest miss of the prime minister''s residence are getting married makes the Jia family even more ecstatic.


    Really deserves to be a family. They think the same as Jia Xiaoming thinks. Later, they got married with the Prime Minister''s Mansion, and indirectly related to the General''s Mansion and Duan Wang''s Mansion. In the future, they will not be allowed to walk sideways in the capital.


    The old lady of the Jia family called the family: "You have heard about the matter. Although our Jia mansion cannot be compared with Xiao mansion, the marriage ceremony should not be too much worse, or Xiaoming will not be able to raise his head in front of his brother-in-law in the future."


    When the people in the ?? house heard this, they were not very happy in their hearts, how could the Jia family compare with the Xiao family.


    The Xiao family has a noble concubine. I heard that although the Xiao family''s property is not much, the business is very good. It is not an exaggeration to say that the money is made every day. Moreover, the Xiao family has a simple population, and there are only a few serious masters.


    But what kind of people are there in Jia Mansion? Except for the number of people, there are not many others. The properties in the mansion are half dead, and the money earned is just enough for the people in the mansion to spend.


    Originally confessing to Jia Xiaoming was already doing the best of the whole mansion, but now it''s good, he didn''t earn much money back for the mansion, and now he has to compare with the Xiao family when he proposes a marriage, so it''s strange that the man in the mansion is happy.


    Jia Xiaoming saw that the two sisters-in-law didn''t speak, and coughed lightly: "Eldest brother, sister-in-law, second brother, second sister-in-law, I know that you have paid a lot for me to study in the house these years.


    My younger brother was also afraid of disappointing his family, so he did not dare to slack off for a day. Although he was only a Tongjinshi in the examination results that year, his younger brother really tried his best.


    Because there is no one in the court, I have only been a ninth-rank ambassador, but Xiaoming has been working hard for so many years, thinking that he can repay his family with one or two. Location.


    I know, it''s not enough.


    Xiao Ming also wants to go higher, so that his family can live a wealthy life, so that his sons and nephews can have the opportunity to have a good conversation with those high-profile young masters and young ladies, and even have the opportunity to go to the palace to attend a banquet in the future. "


    These words made the minds of the Jia family heated up again.


    Mother Jia saw that the time was ripe: "You have heard Xiaoming''s words. You also have to express your opinion on what to do. If you don''t want to, I won''t force it."


    The second lady of the Jia family couldn''t sit still: "Mother, what are you talking about, the younger brother is the hope of our family, and now we can marry the prime minister''s mansion, we are all looking forward to it.


    In terms of grades, the eldest son of the Xiao family is not as good as our Xiaoming, he is from the sixth grade, the younger brother is the sixth grade, and the first grade of the official university crushes people to death.


    What my mother said was right. Since they are all young ladies from the Prime Minister''s residence, the marriage ceremony must not be too bad. We have no problem with the second room. "


    The eldest lady saw that she was robbed by her concubine again, and felt a little unhappy in her heart: "Mother, we will listen to you in the affairs of the manor, and there is no need to discuss these matters with us. .


    My brother-in-law is marrying the Prime Minister''s mansion, so it should be more polite to propose marriage. We, as eldest brother and eldest sister-in-law, will definitely give our full support. "


    Mother Jia heard this with a smile on her face: "Since you all agree, let''s get it ready as soon as possible. The Xiao family has already taken the lead. Even the engagement date has been set, so we must hurry up."


    The people of Jia Mansion all took action, each holding their own little Jiujiu in their hearts, looking forward to chatting with those royal relatives and noble families in the future, making others envious.


    On the other hand, Deng Wanrong broke out completely when she knew that Deng Wanyue was going to get engaged to the new champion.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 825： He dares to call Cheng Jiajuns idea, I will give him a copy

    Chapter 825 He dared to call Cheng Jiajun''s idea, I will give him a big gift


    But no matter how much she tossed, no one came up to her.


    Thinking that if Deng Wanyue were to marry into the Xiao family, with her relationship with Yunyi, she would definitely have a better life, but what about herself?


    Although Xiao Chenrui is from the sixth rank, he is not as high as Jia Xiaoming''s sixth rank, but he can''t stand the young and promising, and his sister is married well.


    The gap in his heart was too great, and Deng Wanrong couldn''t accept it all of a sudden. Seeing that he was making a fuss for a long time, no one came over, so he burst into tears.


    The next day, Jia''s family came to propose marriage. Jia''s mother proposed to be engaged to the eldest lady in the house on the same day, but Deng Huancheng refused directly.


    Mother Jia had to break the topic and reach a consensus with the Prime Minister''s Mansion. After the eldest lady gets engaged, she will choose a good day for Jia Xiaoming and Deng Wanrong to be engaged. However, Mother Jia said that Jia Xiaoming is not too young, and the wedding date cannot be delayed any longer. .


    Deng Huancheng had already made a plan in his heart. Since he could not teach Deng Wanrong well, he would leave it to his in-laws to teach her, so that she would not know how high the sky is.


    After Jia''s mother left from the Prime Minister''s Mansion, the smile on her face never faded.


    Their Jia family is really turning around from time to time, and they really want to be in-laws with the Prime Minister''s Mansion.


    Jia Xiaoming is finally at ease.


    General''s Mansion


    Jing Rui walked over quickly, Yun Yi was burping the milk while holding Brother Bo who had finished drinking milk.


    Seeing Jing Rui coming back, he asked with a smile, "Why did you come back so early today?"


    Jing Rui took over Bo Geer with a smile: "There is someone from the glass workshop."


    Yunyi sent the servants in the room and reached out to help Brother Bo to sort out his clothes: "What happened?"


    Jing Rui teased the child in his arms and said, "They shipped a batch of glass to the capital, but when they arrived, they found a lot of broken glass."


    Yun Yi was about to say something, only to hear Jing Rui continue: "I told them that glass is not good luck, then find a place in the suburbs of Beijing to build another workshop, and then send the materials over."


    Just as Yunyi was about to speak, the little girl in the crib started to cry.


    Yunyi hurried over and gently picked up her daughter: "Yun''er woke up, come here, mother hugs you."


    may have heard Yunyi''s voice and stopped crying.


    Yun Yi saw that there were still tears in the child''s eye sockets, so she took out the handkerchief and gently wiped it off: "Good, don''t cry anymore."


    Jing Rui also came over: "My daughter is probably hungry."


    Yunyi motioned for Jing Rui to carry her son to the outside world, and then put down the bed curtain and prepared to breastfeed her daughter.


    Jing Rui called the maid to come in. He heard movement in the crib, fearing that the second son woke up.


    Yunyi fed her little daughter well, and then she took over her second son from the maid.


    After the second son was also fed, the triplets were taken down.


    poured himself a cup of tea, and then looked at Jing Rui: "It won''t take long for the glass thing, the person in the palace will definitely know, and maybe he will ask you to enter the palace to ask."


    Jing Rui said with a smile: "It''s okay, so what if he knows, he can do the first year of junior high, and he dares not let others do the fifteenth, anyway, who is angry who knows."


    Yunyi thought of King Yu and asked, "Is there any news from King Yu?"


    Jing Rui withdrew the smile on his face: "He actually wants to reach out to Cheng Jiajun, which is really a face for him."


    Yunyi looked at him: "Then what do you want to do?"


    Jing Rui poured himself a cup of tea: "Don''t worry, he dares to call Cheng Jiajun''s idea, I will give him a big gift."


    Yunyi didn''t ask Jing Rui what he was going to do, but just said, "If he moves again, we don''t have to be polite to him, and just take the food he has hoarded."


    Dear, I''m afraid I won''t be able to finish four chapters today, so I''ll ask you all for leave, and I''ll have time to make up two chapters later.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 826： The man in the palace is taking this accident to make things difficult for you

    Chapter 826 The person in the palace is taking this accident to make things difficult for you


    It didn''t take a few days. King Yu was kicked by the horse when he was taming a fierce horse. I heard that the injury was not serious.


    After ??, news came from the Wei River embankment. Because of the negligence of the steward, the built embankment collapsed, causing heavy casualties.


    Because of this incident, the sage became angry, and scolded King Yu in the courtroom, and told him to set off immediately and go to Weihe to personally appease the families of the casualty workers, so as not to arouse public anger.


    King Yu didn''t expect such a thing to happen. He lost face in the courtroom, that''s why he wanted to kill those careless stewards.


    went back to the mansion with a dark face, and said to the housekeeper who followed: "Is the prince in the mansion?"


    The housekeeper replied respectfully: "Back to the lord, the eldest son is not in the mansion, it''s not long since he left the mansion."


    King Yu walked to the study, and ordered, "Send someone to find him back."


    The housekeeper saw that his prince looked wrong, and quickly replied: "Yes, the servant will order it."


    King Yu didn''t stop, and said to the maid who was waiting at the door of the study: "Go to the backyard and tell the princess that the king is going away, and let her simply pack some luggage."


    That maid bowed slightly: "Yes."


    hurried to the backyard.


    After receiving the news, Princess ?? ordered the maid to clean up, and she asked the maid in the front yard who came to report the letter: "Where can you tell me where to go and how long?"


    The maid shook her head: "Back to the princess, the lord didn''t say anything, just said that he was going to go far."


    Princess Yu felt a little uneasy in her heart. She knew her husband''s plans over the years.


    As for the matter of going away, she hadn''t heard the prince mention it before. She was a little uneasy when she said that she was going to go away just after returning from the palace.


    then said to the maid who was packing up: "Move faster."


    Then, he said to the maid next to him: "Go to inform the kitchen and send breakfast to the lord to the garden hall in the front yard, hurry up."


    The girl was very clever and replied, "Yes."


    The ?? person has left quickly.


    When Princess Yu brought people to the front yard, the people in the kitchen had already delivered breakfast.


    It''s just that the prince is still talking to the prince in the study, and no one dares to go in and get bad luck.


    Mo Jingting frowned and said, "Father, the one in the palace is trying to embarrass you by taking this accident."


    King Yu packed up the things he was going to bring: "It has happened, whether it is deliberately embarrassing or something else, this king has to go this way."


    Thinking of what Mo Yuxi said in the courtroom today, his eyes narrowed slightly: The humiliation suffered today will be repaid a hundredfold if there is a chance.


    Mo Jingting said, "Father, my son will come with you."


    King Yu shook his head: "No, after I leave, you must always pay attention to the situation in the capital."


    Mo Jingting''s expression did not change, but he was relieved.


    Prince Yu''s mansion is not only his son, although the others are descended from concubines, but they have devoted themselves to pleasing the father and the king over the years.


    Not to mention the blue side concubine by the father''s side, the elder brother of her family is now a popular person beside the saint.


    And his younger brother, Mo Jingche, was also taught by Concubine Lan.


    Usually looks respectful to himself, but he does a lot of things to frame himself behind his back.


    Mo Jingting looked at his father, and the worried expression on his face was not fake. After all, only if his father is good can he be good, and Yu Wangfu''s mansion can be good.


    The two father and son were talking when they heard movement outside the door.


    The guard outside the door reported: "My lord, the princess is here."


    King Yu said to the door, "Come in."


    Princess Yu Kang Yuanhui heard the answer inside, and walked in with a maid: "I have seen the prince."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 827： what are you arguing about

    Chapter 827 What are you arguing about?


    King Yu looked over: "Why did the princess come here in person?"


    Princess Yu got up: "I didn''t hear the prince mentioning the matter of going away before, the concubine is a little worried, come and see."


    King Yu was unusual for this wife: "It''s nothing major, don''t worry, you have to leave the house immediately."


    Princess Yu heard this and said anxiously: "The concubine has already asked the kitchen to deliver breakfast to the Xiaohua Hall. It is better for the prince to have breakfast before leaving. No matter how urgent things are, you must also take care of yourself."


    King Yu looked at the sun outside, thinking that what the princess said was right, the body was his own, and it was not bad for a while: "The princess said yes."


    That''s what he said, but he left the table in less than a quarter of an hour. This is probably the fastest breakfast that King Yu has ever eaten.


    After a few simple instructions, he took people out of the house and left on horseback.


    Princess Yu stood at the gate of the mansion, watching the prince walk away: "Ting''er, what happened, where is your father going?"


    The lord didn''t go into details just now, and he didn''t ask much. This would send the lord away, so I wanted to get some news from my son to save myself from worrying all the time.


    Mo Jingting glanced at his father who was walking away: "Don''t worry, mother and concubine, it''s not a big deal, it''s just that something happened over the Weihe River. The Holy Master was afraid that the victims would make trouble, so he wanted the father and the king to go over to appease him, as a token of the imperial court. attention to this matter.¡±


    Princess Yu felt even more uneasy after hearing this. Although the imperial court invests a lot of money every year in the restoration of the Weihe River, problems occur every year.


    The sage wanted to completely solve the flood disaster in the Wei River, so he ignored the objection of the courtiers and handed so much silver to the prince.


    She didn''t know the actual use of the money, but she knew in her heart that the prince was so busy that he didn''t even have time to go back to the mansion, so he definitely used the money privately.


    Now that something happened over the Weihe River, how could she not be worried.


    After all, the last time I was embezzled because of the repairing of the Weihe River, the sage was furious, the officials beheading their heads, and the exiles and exiles are still vivid in my mind.


    She looked up at her son: "Ting''er, it''s really okay, you can''t lie to your mother and concubine."


    Mo Jingting patted his mother''s hand lightly: "Don''t worry, concubine mother, the father knows what he has in mind. Besides, the father is a royal, but unlike those officials, the one in the palace is angry and has to take care of the royal face."


    I was thinking in my heart, if this incident happened to them, Prince Yu''s Mansion, even if it happened to be a chance to give them, my father would be waiting for the opportunity.


    But you can''t say this directly to the mother-in-law, and I''m afraid that the wall will have ears.


    Princess Yu heard her son''s words and felt a lot more at ease, and what his son said was not without reason.


    sighed, and then led people to the backyard.


    Mo Jingting saw his mother and concubine leave, and went to his own courtyard.


    Just as soon as he entered the courtyard, he heard a loud noise: "Don''t think it''s great to have a cousin who is a concubine, but I haven''t seen anyone give you much face."


    "It''s none of your business if you don''t give me face. Besides, it''s better than if you don''t even have a decent family."


    "You, Tang Xinran, I fought with you."


    "You were the one who made me unhappy first. I can''t answer a word yet. Now that I can''t speak to me, I just want to turn my face. You are really shameless."


    "I''m more advanced than you, what''s the matter with you?"


    "We are all people around the world, you are not much nobler than me, don''t be so self-righteous."


    Lu Ziyan was about to fight back, but she heard the voice of Shizi: "What are you arguing about? Are you free to do anything?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 828： Dont challenge my patience

    Chapter 828 Don''t challenge my patience


    The people in the courtyard obviously did not expect that the prince would return to the backyard at this hour, and they were all taken aback.


    Mo Jingting was in a bad mood already, and seeing the people in the courtyard arguing like this, his mood was even worse.


    The people in the courtyard suddenly silenced, and all saluted: "I have seen the prince."


    Mo Jingting didn''t shout, but walked to the stone table in front and sat down: "Tell me, what are you arguing about?"


    Lu Ziyan took the lead: "Master Shizi, Concubine Tang always used her identity as the cousin of the prince concubine of Duan Wangfu to bully us. I just said those words today because I was out of breath."


    Tang Xinran shook his head and said, "There are not only the two of us in this courtyard, why don''t you say that you came here on purpose to ask for trouble, Aunt Jiang and I were playing chess here, why didn''t you tell me what you did here?


    Are you using the identity of the grand-niece of Sun Guogong¡¯s mansion to oppress people all day long, or I used the identity of the cousin of Prince Duan to deceive people, so many people in the courtyard are watching, but it¡¯s not what you say. "


    Mo Jingting looked at Concubine Wang who was standing in the distance: "Tell me what''s going on, don''t tell lies, you know the temperament of this prince."


    Wang''s concubine didn''t expect the prince to call her name. She originally came out to watch the fun and didn''t want to offend anyone, but now the prince''s words forced her to tell the truth.


    She thought to herself, she can''t blame herself: "Master Shizi, I don''t know what happened in front of my concubine, and when I came out, I saw this chess piece scattered all over the ground.


    After ??, Aunt Lu and Aunt Tang quarreled. "


    The prince looked at Aunt Jiang who was playing chess with Tang Xinran: "Tell me, what happened in front of you?"


    Aunt Jiang and Tang Xinran have been getting closer recently. Because they have the same hobbies, they can chat together. In addition, Tang Xinran is the most powerful one among their concubines.


    Besides, Tang Xinran is the cousin of Prince Duan''s concubine, which is comparable to Lu Ziyan being the backer of Sun Guogong''s grand-niece, and she quickly became concerned.


    After weighing the pros and cons, Aunt Jiang said tenderly: "Master Shizi, concubine and Aunt Tang are playing chess, Aunt Lu came over and asked Aunt Tang not to be arrogant in the future.


    What does Aunt Tang mean when she just asked? We hadn''t reacted yet, and Aunt Lu said don''t think it''s great to have a few stinky money.


    I don''t think Aunt Tang has figured out what Aunt Lu meant, and then Aunt Tang asked again, what do you mean?


    Aunt Lu didn''t answer, but got angry and said don''t think you can bully people with a few silver coins, she stretched out her hand and flipped our chessboard.


    What follows ?? is what Aunt Wang saw. "


    Mo Jingting is to the effect of hearing clearly now, but after so many people have talked for a long time, they still haven''t made it clear why Lu Ziyan asked Tang Xinran for trouble.


    He stared at Lu Ziyan with a cold face: "Why are you looking for trouble? If you can''t say why today, don''t blame me for punishing you."


    Lu Ziyan was a little aggrieved, but she heard Shizi add: "Don''t challenge my patience."


    Lu Ziyan felt ignorant, but she still said it again.


    It turned out that the people from Qiankun Pavilion came to the mansion to send jewelry. Every time they sent the custom-made jewelry to the mansion, they also brought some other styles into the mansion. Buy.


    Lu Ziyan took a fancy to a hairpin, but she couldn''t bear to have enough money in her hand. She had already agreed with the people in Qiankun Pavilion to buy it when she saved enough money.


    But she didn''t expect that after the people from Qiankun Pavilion entered the mansion a few days ago, when she got the news, she found that the hairpin had been bought by Tang Xinran. Lu Ziyan felt that Tang Xinran did it on purpose, and that''s what happened later.


    Tang Xinran heard the reason and felt extremely aggrieved: "How long has it been since I entered the mansion, how can I know that the hairpin was chosen by you, and the guy from Qiankun Pavilion didn''t say anything."


    Aunt Jiang said at the right time: "I think there is a misunderstanding here. The guy from Qiankun Pavilion changed people that day, so he must have been explained, but he took Aunt Tang as Aunt Lu."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 829： this is my life

    Chapter 829 This is my life


    At this time, Lu Ziyan also remembered that the guy who came over from Qiankun Pavilion that day didn''t seem to be the person from before, and for a while, he realized that he was afraid that he really did something wrong this time.


    And Tang Xinran also understood: "Just because of a hairpin, you are embarrassing me over and over again. You are too much."


    When the matter was clear, Mo Jingting said coldly, "Since it''s a misunderstanding, let''s understand each other, this time it''s your fault, I will punish you to apologize to Tang, and copy the female ring again as a punishment. , in the future, use your brain more when you talk and do things, so as not to make people laugh."


    Lu Ziyan didn''t want to waste shame here anymore, so she whispered, "Aunt Tang, I''m sorry, I misunderstood you."


    Tang Xinran knew that it was good and then closed: "Forget it, it was originally a misunderstanding, but I have to figure it out with my aunt in the future, so as not to make everyone unhappy, and have to let Shizi also be burdened."


    Lu Ziyan was furious, but in front of the prince, she couldn''t say anything else, so she gritted her teeth and replied, "What Aunt Tang said is."


    After the matter was settled, the prince said, "It''s all right, let''s go."


    Because of Tang Xinran''s thoughtful words just now, she entered Tang Xinran''s house, making these women in the backyard envious, jealous and hated again.


    When the courtyard quieted down, the touch of green at the corner disappeared.


    In the concubine''s house, the maid Xiazhi was talking about what had just happened in the next courtyard: "Concubine Shi, that concubine Lu is really stupid."


    Concubine Ren Wenyue said expressionlessly: "Even if she is stupid, Lord Shizi will spend the night in her house a few days a month."


    Xiazhi doesn''t know how to take the words of Concubine Shizi, this Shiziye is really blind, and she is not favored by such a good wife of Concubine Shizi, but she wants to fight with those little goblins.


    Concubine Shizi stood up and looked at the camellias that had been brought into the house a few days ago: "Also, Concubine Duan, why does Concubine Duan live so recklessly, being spoiled by her husband, being loved by her grandmother, and lucky to be born. Having triplets is simply envy and maddening."


    Xiazhi was afraid that her concubine would fall into a demon again, so she quickly enlightened: "Concubine Shi, it is the prince who didn''t see your goodness. When he thinks about it in the future, he will definitely be able to mingle with you."


    Ren Wenyue gave a wry smile: "I''m afraid it''s difficult, the prince has always felt that it was my father who used the means to make the princess abandon the second cousin and choose me.


    In fact, how did he know that my father never thought of marrying me into a wealthy family. If the princess had not mentioned it to my mother several times and found someone to be a lobbyist in front of my father, I would never have married the heir.


    Besides, our second room knew that the second cousin and the eldest son were in love with each other, but now our second room is carrying the blame. This is what annoys me the most.


    Their selfishness is to accompany me for a lifetime of happiness, which makes my father feel guilty every time he sees me, and who can we complain to. "


    Xiazhi sighed: "Concubine Shi, you want to be more open, you are better than the second lady, and your literary talent is better than the second lady, the prince will one day see your difference and your beauty. "


    Ren Wenyue looked at the camellia in front of him: "No matter how beautiful the flower is, it will wither. In life, the most beautiful annual flower is only a few years old. Even if he wants to understand it later, I have passed the age of a flower.


    What is not lacking in this backyard is the beauty of flowers, where can I get confidence, the prince will keep his eyes on me, this is my life. "


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 830： Engagement is hidden

    Chapter 830 Engagement hides the situation


    Ren Wenyue didn''t know, but Mo Jingting outside the door listened to these words.


    Mo Jingting really didn''t know the inside story of the Ren family back then, and when he thought of Ren Wentong, who was in the big house of the Ren family, a dark light flashed in his eyes.


    didn''t listen anymore, didn''t push the door in, but turned around and left.


    Time soon came to Xiao Chenrui''s engagement day.


    A few days ago, Jing Rui accompanied Yun Yi back to Xiao Mansion several times, in order to help prepare the dowry.


    Xiao Mansion has prepared a total of sixty-six dowry gifts, each of which is a high-quality gift, indicating that Xiao Mansion attaches great importance to Deng Wanyue.


    Jing Rui and Yun Yi personally accompanied the Xiao family to the Prime Minister''s Mansion. On the same day, Deng Wanyue''s family of Lin family members were all present, and they were very enthusiastic.


    Surprisingly, Jia''s family also came to the door, and they said: "I''m a serious relative right away, who came to congratulate me."


    Deng Huancheng valued Xiao Chenrui very much, and was also very satisfied with the dowry gift prepared by the Xiao family.


    People in the Prime Minister''s Mansion did not expect that the Xiao family would prepare so many betrothal gifts. After all, it was only a few years before the Xiao family returned to Beijing.


    With the addition of Jing Rui and Yun Yi, the people from the two prefectures had a very happy and smooth conversation today.


    As agreed before, the date of marriage will be set after Deng Wanyue turns 18, and the two will agree on a specific date at that time.


    During the ?? period, the Jia family always wanted to find a chance to talk to Jing Rui and Yun Yi, which made Deng Huancheng and the Lin family dislike for a while.


    Don''t say that the Jia family is in a bad mood. Even though the Jia family is quite well behaved, it is impossible for Jing Rui to have any friendship with them, so the Jia family did not talk to them until Jing Rui left the house.


    After Jing Rui, Yun Yi, and the Xiao family left, Deng Huancheng thanked the Yue family who came to help today, and went to the study alone.


    Deng Huancheng asked the maid to bring in a pot of tea and sent the person out.


    Thought: If it wasn''t for the eldest daughter Xinyue, the eldest son of the Xiao family, I''m afraid I wouldn''t choose Xiao Chenrui to be the son-in-law of Chenglong Kuai. After all, there seems to be harmony between the man in the palace and Duan Wang, but there is a hidden situation.


    If he had not thought about compensating his eldest daughter, he would never have agreed to this marriage.


    The eldest daughter and the Xiao family have made an appointment. The sage is afraid that he will think too much, but fortunately, he has released the news before that the son of the Xiao family has grace and Wanyue.


    If the person in the palace didn''t believe it, he would send someone to investigate. Anyway, he asked Wan Yue before. They did walk together for a while, and the Xiao siblings did rescue Wan Yue, but they were not afraid of the person who sent him to investigate.


    The Jia family didn''t look very good after returning to the mansion. First, they didn''t talk to the people from Duanwang''s mansion. Second, they could compare with the Xiao mansion after trying their best.


    But now that the Xiao family has prepared sixty-six for the betrothal, the Jia family is afraid that they are not so capable. After all, there are still people from one government to live, so Jia Xiaoming cannot be considered only.


    Jia Xiaoming felt ashamed today, but his prospective father-in-law''s attitude towards Xiao Chenrui and him was completely different.


    Thinking of the actual situation in the mansion again, although he was not reconciled, he still said: "Mother, don''t think so much, anyway, everyone knows that the prime minister''s mansion has promised the second lady to our Jia mansion, even if the dowry is less, he will not be able to. Repent.


    My son wants to be decent, and he also wants to make a face for the second lady, but we still have people from one prefecture to live, so there is no need to fight for that. "


    These words happened to be heard by the second lady of the Jia family who had just entered the door: "Mother, brother-in-law is right, anyway, the Prime Minister''s residence will not let the two daughters'' dowries be too far apart."


    The eldest lady of the Jia family, who entered the hospital a little later, heard the second lady''s words, but replied: "The Prime Minister''s residence must not be able to withhold the dowry, but the eldest lady of the Prime Minister''s residence is a direct descendant, and the dowry is better than that of a concubine. of more than a few percent.


    In addition, the original spouse of the Prime Minister''s Mansion was from a noble family, so the dowry of the year was definitely indispensable. Naturally, a large part of these things were taken away by the eldest Miss of the Prime Minister''s Mansion as a dowry.


    The grandfather''s family of the Second Miss of the Prime Minister''s Mansion was originally a small family. After a few years, the Prime Minister''s Mansion was used to improve, but now it has returned to the dust.


    Even if the prime minister takes pity on his daughter and prepares the same dowry, how much will Mrs Cui have for her, not to mention that the eldest miss of the prime minister''s residence will marry in the future, the Lin family''s marriage will be indispensable, and the second miss has no foreign family. help. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 831： We were really in a hurry and lost our way.

    Chapter 831 We were really confused and lost our way


    The rest of the Jia family were hit by this remark, and everyone in the room was silent.


    Everyone thought, if that''s the case, how embarrassing their Jia residence will be.


    Jia Xiaoming coughed lightly at this time: "You don''t need to think so much, we have discussed it with the Prime Minister''s Mansion before, and the wedding date will be set after the appointment. Our Jia Mansion will marry the second lady first."


    Jia''s family was relieved to hear this.


    Accordingly, the eldest lady and the second lady were hired at about the same time. The eldest lady must get married first, but Jia Xiaoming saved the second lady. Many people saw that day, and naturally the sooner the marriage, the better.


    After ?? and so on, even if the dowry of the eldest miss of the prime minister''s residence is larger than that of the second miss, it is just a few words for people to discuss, I believe everyone can understand.


    Mother Jia''s frowning brows stretched: "What I said is that today the Prime Minister''s Mansion and Xiao''s Mansion have negotiated, and we won''t get married until the eldest miss turns eighteen, so we have to wait.


    At that time, who will remember how much dowry and dowry the second lady had, we were really confused and lost all sense for a while. "


    For a time, Jia''s main hall swept away the heavy atmosphere before, and the laughter and laughter spread far away.


    The Jia family imagined that after marrying the Prime Minister''s mansion, they would live a prosperous life.


    The faces of the ?? female dependents were all smiles, thinking that they would also have the opportunity to attend the banquet with the ladies and young ladies of those high-profile families, and they were all in a good mood.


    Mother Jia looked at her son: "It will be the day of the appointment in a few days, and everyone will have to work hard for a few days, so let''s go."


    There is no reason why the Jia family should not, they all smiled and nodded: "It should be."


    *


    On the other side, Yun Yi and Jing Rui did not follow directly back to Xiao''s house, Yun Yi''s milk was soaring, and went directly from the prime minister''s house to the general''s house.


    As soon as I returned to the house, I saw Xiao Yiping there: "I have seen the master, I have seen the prince."


    Yunyi asked directly: "When did you return to Beijing, but something happened?"


    Xiao Yiping nodded and said, "I just returned to Beijing, I have something to report to the master."


    Yunyi looked at Xiao Yiping: "You go to the flower hall to drink tea first, and I''ll come after changing clothes."


    Xiao Yiping responded: "No hurry, Master, please do it."


    He went out to run errands, and only returned to Beijing today. It was only when he arrived at the mansion that he found out that the master went to the prime minister''s mansion to hire his younger brother, and he was thinking about whether to come back another day.


    Before making a decision, the master went back to the house.


    Yunyi went back to the backyard, washed his hands and changed his clothes first, and ordered people to put down the bed curtain.


    After scrubbing, she hugged her daughter from the maid: "Sister Yun, did you miss your mother?"


    After saying that, seeing her daughter rubbing against her looking for milk, her heart softened and she kissed her forehead: "Don''t worry."


    Watching her daughter gobble her food, she knew she was starving, and felt distressed for a while.


    The little man looked at Yun Yi while he was breastfeeding. Those little eyes were so cute, Yun Yi couldn''t help pinching the tip of her daughter''s nose with an itchy hand: "How can you be so cute?"


    When my daughter was about to eat, she heard the second son, Brother Ye, start humming unhappily. I was afraid that I was in a hurry, and I had endured to the limit.


    He quickly handed out his full daughter and took over the groaning Ye brother, while the little guy was eating, one small hand touched the other side, Yun Yi laughed: "If you are not full today, I am afraid you will have to eat. With fresh milk, my sister is also starving and eats a lot."


    She didn''t care whether Brother Ye could understand or not, she kept smiling and talking there.


    Unexpectedly, Brother Ye stopped breastfeeding as if he understood, and glanced at the granary on the other side.


    After that, I resumed eating.


    Yun Yi looked surprised: "Brother Ye, do you understand what your mother said?"


    Brother Ye didn''t even give her a look.


    Usually, her daughter has a small appetite and can''t eat much. Today, she may be hungry and eat more than usual. Yun Yi is worried that her milk is not enough for Brother Ye.


    Seeing that Brother Ye started to concentrate on breastfeeding, Yun Yi put the fresh milk prepared before into two feeding bottles with his mind, one for Brother Bo and the other for Brother Ye''s big stomach. Prepared by Wang.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 832： I found that the Yuwang Mansion has been making small moves recently.

    Chapter 832 Discovering that Yu Wangfu has been making small moves recently


    Sure enough, Brother Ye was not full. Yun Yi took out the baby bottle prepared in advance from the space and fed it to Brother Ye. The product produced by the space must be a high-quality product.


    Brother Ye, this is the first time to add a meal. He took a tentative sip and thought it tasted good, so he took a big gulp.


    helped Brother Ye to burp the milk, and then let the maid carry Brother Bai over.


    After waiting for the maid to walk away, he took out another feeding bottle from the space, and skillfully handed the bottle to Bo Ge''er''s mouth: "Bo Ge''er, are you hungry?"


    Brother Bai didn''t give Yun Yi a look, and hurriedly drank the milk, thinking to himself; the maids wanted to feed him milk before, but the taste was really unflattering, so he had to be hungry first. "


    Yunyi waited until Brother Bo was full before letting the maid take him down to rest.


    I changed my clothes, and then took Qingdai to the flower hall in the front yard.


    When Yunyi came in, Jing Rui was talking to Xiao Yiping.


    Xiao Yiping saw Yunyi come in and stood up: "Master."


    Yunyi motioned him to sit down: "Sit down."


    Yunyi went to the top and sat down: "What''s the harvest of this trip."


    Xiao Yiping said respectfully: "My subordinates walked down this trip and found that King Yu has been making small movements recently, and he wanted to reach out to our Zhuangzi, but we asked our people to clean up secretly a few times, and then it stopped.


    However, the subordinates feel that they are afraid that they will give up temporarily. It will not be long before they will make a comeback. "


    Yun Yi listened, and looked at Jing Rui: "I know about this."


    Xiao Yiping added: "Master, all the flowers and trees in the house have been modified according to what you said. If you have time, go back to the house and take a look. If there is something inappropriate, let them deal with it in time."


    Yunyi nodded and replied, "Okay, let''s take time to go back to the manor."


    Xiao Yiping said something about other industries and then left.


    After ?? and the others left, Yun Yi looked at Jing Rui: "It seems that King Yu can''t bear it anymore."


    Yunyi looked at the door of the flower hall: "If his people dare to harass my village again, don''t blame me for giving him a big gift in advance."


    Jing Rui has no objection: "It seems that I have to be busy again."


    The two looked at each other and smiled, everything was silent.


    Within a few days, it was time for the Jia family to go to the prime minister''s residence for employment.


    Although the Jia family did not prepare as well as the Xiao family, they did their best. Deng Huancheng was not as enthusiastic as when the Xiao family was hired before, and he dealt with it a bit perfunctorily. There is no harm without comparison.


    Deng Huan achieved that he didn''t like the Jia family again, and he didn''t say anything unpleasant, but the atmosphere was really not very good.


    The two discussed that the eighth day of the next month would be a good day for marriage. Deng Huancheng did not embarrass them, and the matter was quickly settled.


    Time flies, and soon the triplets will be three months old. Brother Bo has been secretly practicing pronunciation for a few days, but he has been busy for a long time without any progress, and he has become discouraged.


    Yunyi saw his careful thinking: "Son, don''t worry, how old are you now, take your time."


    The weather is good today, Jing Rui has been eating and living there for the past few days because he has to strengthen the training of Cheng Jiajun.


    Having nothing to do that day, Yunyi took Wenzhu and Qingdai back to Duanwangfu.


    Xiao Yiping hurried back after receiving the news: "I have seen the master."


    Yun Yi smiled and said, "If you have something to do, you don''t have to accompany me. I''ll turn around at will and immediately."


    Xiao Yiping smiled and said: "Nothing, just brought the master to get acquainted in the mansion."


    A few people walked around the house for over an hour, and as soon as they sat down in the pavilion by the lake, someone came over and whispered a few words in front of Xiao Yiping before leaving.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 833： discover secrets

    Chapter 833 Discovering the Secret


    Xiao Yiping glanced at Yun Yi who was resting: "Master, your subordinates have to go to the mansion, you can take your time to walk around, and your subordinates will come back as soon as possible after finishing their work."


    Yunyi waved his hand to let him do his work: "Just go and do your work. I should go back to the General''s Mansion in a while. In the future, this Duanwang Mansion will have to work hard and you should worry more."


    Xiao Yiping clasped his fists and saluted: "Master is serious, this is what your subordinates should do."


    Waiting for Xiao Yiping to leave, Yun Yi sat a little bored, so he got up and looked around in the pavilion.


    After standing in the pavilion for a long time, he became interested in the island in the center of the lake, so he said to the maid who was waiting on the side: "Is there a boat?"


    That maid saluted: "Princess Shizi, there is a boat that can go to the island in the heart of the lake."


    Yunyi looked at the sky: "Let someone row the boat over, let''s go to Huxin Pavilion to see."


    After a while, the boat came over.


    Because the boat was too small, Yunyi made the maids wait here.


    She herself took a maid from Duanwangfu to Huxin Island.


    After the two landed on the island, the maid kept following behind Yun Yi, always paying attention to the surrounding situation, not even daring to relax.


    This lake island is not big, but it is exquisite.


    Yunyi made a circle and was about to leave when she felt that there was something wrong with the island in the heart of the lake. After reading it carefully, and after confirming it again and again, Yunyi had a guess in her heart.


    But there are people around right now, so it''s not a good time to explore. I only heard ''Xue Li'' who hadn''t said a word in the air for a long time: "Master, there is another world on this island in the heart of the lake."


    Yunyi listened to Xue Li''s words and thought: I''m afraid that her conjecture will be fulfilled.


    She didn''t want to go shopping anymore, and left the island in the center of the lake with the maid.


    Because I was thinking about the children, I didn¡¯t stop after I got off the island, and left Duanwangfu with Wenzhu and Qingdai.


    She can''t wait to see Jing Rui now, she has to discuss this matter with him before taking action.


    went back to the general''s mansion and asked the guard at the door, "Can the prince return to the mansion?"


    The guard said respectfully, "Yes, I just returned to the mansion not long ago."


    Patiently went back to the backyard first, after all, the most important thing at the moment is the triplets, and the others have to come back.


    went back to his yard and nursed the triplets before arriving at the small study in the front yard.


    Jing Rui saw Yun Yi coming over and stood up: "Why did you come here?"


    Yun Yikan saw only himself in the small study: "What are you doing?"


    Jing Rui pointed to the information on the table: "You have to know yourself and your enemy to be victorious in every battle. I will organize the collected information and prepare it."


    Yun Yi glanced at it casually, it was all the scandalous things that Prince Yu''s mansion had done over the years.


    Yunyi didn''t ask what Jing Rui wanted to do?


    Instead, he pulled her to sit down, and then whispered: "I went to Duanwang''s mansion today and found something strange on the island in the heart of the lake."


    Jing Rui pulled the man into his arms: "What did you find?"


    Yun leaned close to his ear and whispered: "I''m afraid that the batch of spoils brought back by Prince Yu is really hidden in Duan Wangfu."


    Jing Rui always believed in Yun Yi: "Then what are you going to do?"


    Yun Yi laughed: "Of course, it''s an upright landing on the island, and then find out the situation there, maybe we can get a windfall."


    Jing Rui pinched the tip of her nose: "You."


    Yun leaned on Jing Rui''s arms: "Then let''s go back to Duan Wang''s mansion in a few days, so as not to be found out."


    Jing Rui hugged the person tightly: "Okay."


    Then he whispered: "Time passes so slowly, I can''t hold on anymore. I haven''t dared to get close to you when I go back to the house these few days, I''m afraid I can''t help it and eat you."


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 834： Luckily he arrived just in time

    Chapter 834 Fortunately, he came in time


    Yun Yi was moved when she heard this: "You know, there is room, and my body has long since recovered."


    Jing Rui put his chin on Yunyi''s neck, sniffed the unique body fragrance on her body, and said slightly hoarsely: "No, no matter what, your body is the most important thing, I will stay for a few more days."


    Yunyi reached out and touched his head: "How can you hear the grievance."


    Jing Rui hugged the person tighter: "Well, I''m a little wronged, I miss you, I miss you, but I''m afraid it will affect your body."


    Yunyi whispered a few words in his ear, which made Jing Rui''s eyes light up: "This is what you said."


    Yunyi ''puchi'' laughed: "Look at your expression, really."


    didn''t say the last two words, but Jing Rui knew what he was going to say, so he reached out and scratched her itch and said, "What is it, come, say it, let me hear it."


    After frolicking for a long time, the two hugged each other.


    Yunyi said softly, "Jing Rui, thank you."


    Jing Rui understood what she was talking about, and rubbed her face with his face: "What are you talking about, I don''t want anyone but you. Of course, I have to make your body better. No matter how many lifetimes, I only want you."


    After ??, the two held each other silently, and everything was peaceful.


    *


    On the other side, King Yu rushed to the place where the Weihe embankment happened, and saw that the embankment that had been repaired had collapsed for a long time. It would not be easy to repair it.


    This cleaning is the most time-consuming, and it is more dangerous to clean up these things. If one goes wrong, an accident will happen. Behind those laborers, there will be a rolling Wei River. Once they fall, there is basically no possibility of surviving.


    It will take time to repair this landslide, but now it is October, and the next day will be colder than the next day. Although the south is not as cold as the north, but now this section of the river bank is not the real south, and it will be bad after entering November. construction.


    If you really want to do that, I''m afraid it''s really difficult to explain to the person in the palace. After all, the court has allocated a special fund. In the eyes of the common people, this is a mighty and holy grace. sent.


    But now that such a thing has happened, there is no way to explain it to the court or the people, so this responsibility must be borne by oneself, which is what I don¡¯t want to see.


    The steward who received the news came in a hurry, but before he could say a complete sentence, he was whipped by King Yu with a horsewhip.


    King Yu is a person with inner strength. When the whip went down, the steward saw blood directly on his body, and this was just the beginning.


    King Yu took the whip and whipped the steward, and the whip saw blood. After a while, the steward didn''t even have the strength to beg for mercy.


    It is an oversight to say it nicely, but to put it bluntly, it means that the rope that I bought didn¡¯t have that great resistance to gravity, and as soon as the scene of the incident was seen, the river bank must have cut corners, otherwise how could it not be able to withstand such a blow.


    When he calmed down and asked what happened, he realized that it was really serious.


    In the embankment where the accident happened, there were more than 60 people working at the half waist, and more than 20 people fell into the rolling Wei River behind them, and even their bodies could not be recovered.


    There were more than a dozen people who were seriously injured. Of the sixty or so people, only three were unscathed, and the rest were more or less lost.


    King Yu didn''t want to make trouble again, and decisively sent people to the homes of the dead and wounded to comfort people''s hearts.


    Fortunately, he arrived just in time, if it were half a day later, there would be a big event.


    My dears, we have been in the car for a day.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 835： If I cant do it today, Im afraid there will be trouble

    Chapter 835 If it can''t be done today, I''m afraid there will be trouble


    King Yu did have some skills. After he arrived, the people who gathered together and wanted to make trouble a few days later stopped.


    Afraid that they would gather to make trouble and affect his own layout, he had to increase the amount of compensation. For the remaining few thorns, King Yu didn''t have the good mood to play with them, so he sent someone to teach him a lesson in secret.


    In order to speed up the progress and improve the treatment, many people were brought in.


    The wages are too tempting, and they know that there is danger, but in order to make a living, many people still sign up to work as coolies on the riverbank.


    King Yu spent a lot of money in order to appease people''s hearts.


    The mind has also increased.


    *


    A few days later, Yunyi received news that the people under King Yu found out that Yunyi''s own glass workshop was in a warehouse in Yecheng.


    Because Jing Rui and the others produced glass, Yunyi asked Xiao Yiping and the others to make a few batches of glass first, and let the masters practice their hands. After the technology was mature, they began to make glassware and ornaments, but they never went out.


    Recently, because I wanted to open a shop specializing in glassware and ornaments in Yecheng, I temporarily found a warehouse and sent some of the goods over. After the shop was renovated, the goods could be shipped directly.


    I didn''t expect to be beaten up by King Yu''s people, and he even had a crooked mind.


    It''s a pity that he didn''t succeed, and Yun Yi''s subordinates cleaned up the people and arrested them all.


    After interrogation, it was discovered that they were the subordinates of King Yu.


    This news made Yunyi very upset.


    So three days later, King Yu received a biography of the flying pigeons from the son of King Yu, and several warehouses in the capital where grain was stored were stolen, and not even a grain of grain was left.


    and it was written without a trace, which is very unusual.


    After receiving the news, King Yu almost vomited blood, but the misfortune did not come singly, and bad news came from the river bank.


    One of the river embankments hit a sandy soil layer, and a landslide was encountered during the operation below. Some people were washed down the Weihe River, and some people were buried in the sandy soil. Yu Wang, who received the news, rushed to the scene of the accident.


    He embezzled a lot of money to repair the embankment of the Wei River, but he didn''t want to fool the project. After all, if he can really succeed in the future, the hidden dangers of the Wei River will also be faced, so he hopes to do it well, but this is really God does not do what anyone wants.


    King Yu was very busy on this side, while Yun Yi and Jing Rui on the other side found a reason to return to the Duan Wang Mansion.


    It was a sunny day. The two of them were originally going to the park together, but Yunyi came to be interested and wanted to go boating.


    Jing Rui ordered people to prepare.


    Originally, the boat was not big, so only the husband and wife got on the boat together. After a while on the lake, they went to the island in the center of the lake.


    After the two landed on the island, Yunyi walked to the place where she found something strange that day.


    Maybe because of age, a subsidence occurred below, so Yunyi found the clue.


    King Yu planted a lot of weeping willows around the island in the center of the lake, and also planted a lot of flowers and plants inside the willows, so what people do on the island in the center of the lake cannot be seen clearly by people on the other side.


    Yunyi released the ''Xue Li'' from the space after the investigation.


    Xue Li turned around: "Master, except for the subsidence at the entrance, everything else is fine.


    Yunyi came here fully prepared. The two took out shovels and dug up the soil at the entrance, revealing a flat bluestone.


    But around this bluestone, there was no open trap to be found. The two searched around several times but couldn''t find the trap.


    Yunyi said a little depressedly: "If we can''t do it today, there will be trouble. After all, many people are staring at us."


    Dear, I have been on the road today, and I am really sleepy. I wrote it here first. I owe four chapters in total. I will try my best to make it up next week. Thank you for your support! Good night, folks.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 836： How did you find out about that agency?

    Chapter 836 How did you discover that mechanism


    The two of them split up and searched carefully again, but still nothing.


    Yun Yi thought: If you really can''t find where the organ is, just try to put the blue three stones into the space, but you don''t know if there will be any problems if you do this.


    Jing Rui asked Yun Yi to rest for a while, and then turned around again. Just when he was about to give up, he suddenly saw a slight bulge under the bluestone lantern that was standing at a distance from the bluestone.


    He walked over quickly, put his hand in, groped and pressed on the raised place, and turned to look at the bluestone slab.


    I saw that the bluestone slab was slowly opened, and the earth on both sides fell down. It didn''t take long for the bluestone slab to be completely opened, revealing a hole about the size of two flats.


    The husband and wife looked at each other, and Jing Rui said, "Let the air circulate a bit, let''s go in again."


    Yun Yi''s eyes lit up: "How did you discover that mechanism?"


    Jing Rui looked at the stone lantern on the other side and said, "The position I was standing just now happened to be able to see the bulge. I''m afraid it won''t work if I change it."


    Yunyi walked over and personally authenticated it. Sure enough, other than that angle, it couldn''t work anywhere else: "Fortunately, this mechanism is cleverly designed, and the bluestone doesn''t make much noise when it opens."


    Jing Rui nodded and said, "Many people should have come to check on this island in the heart of the lake. If you didn''t find something unusual that day, I''m afraid that this secret room would not have been discovered."


    Yun Yi laughed: "I still don''t know what''s going on below. If it''s what we think, it may be God''s will, and it''s the favor of the sky."


    The two waited for a while, and felt that it should be almost the same, and then they were ready to explore.


    Jing Rui took the lead and walked towards the entrance of the cave: "Yi''er, you follow me."


    Yunyi nodded: "Okay."


    Yunyi took out two searchlights on his head from the space in advance, and waited until the bottom to turn on.


    There are steps going all the way down, about 100 meters down, and this is the end, but there is nothing here except for some stone benches and stone tables.


    The two of them were still thinking in their hearts, could it be that Bai was excited, this was just a secret room that had been built, but had not yet been used, and it was only after too long that the subsidence occurred.


    If it weren''t for so many years, how could something that so many people have not found could be found by them with good luck.


    Yunyi carefully groped the wall of this secret room. She explored with her mental power just now, but she couldn''t see anything clearly. Maybe there really was no other mechanism, just this empty secret room.


    Maybe it¡¯s because of his lack of ability to detect it.


    I was afraid that staying here for a long time would cause unnecessary trouble. After the two of them had all groped, they looked at each other in disappointment and shook each other''s heads, indicating that they did not find it.


    Yunyi looked around the secret room and settled on the stone bench and table in the middle.


    lifted his foot and walked over there, and then looked carefully, Jing Rui also followed, and even tried to move one of the stone benches, but unfortunately it was in vain.


    Yun Yi squatted on the ground a little discouraged, thinking that maybe she really thought too much, if Wang Yu really left something, how could those people not find it, or those things were not shipped back to the capital at all , is just a legend.


    Thinking of this, she tilted her head and was about to stand up, but it didn''t matter if she tilted her head, but she saw that there seemed to be characters under the stone table.


    hurriedly waved at Jing Rui: "Jing Rui, come here, there are words below."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 837： full of harvest

    Chapter 837 Full harvest


    Jing Rui heard Yun Yi''s words and hurried over, just because of his tall legs, he had to kneel there halfway and leaned over to look under the stone table.


    I saw a phrase similar to the formula written on it. After Jing Rui carefully identified it, he got up and said something in his mouth: "North, right, south, left, east, west, down."


    After he did it again, a stone door was opened in the east of the secret room. It was a bit incredible, because they had been groping carefully just now, but they didn''t see anything different at all. of?


    It''s just that the stone door opened, but there was a lot of noise. Fortunately, it was underground. If it was outside, people on the other side of the lake would have heard the movement.


    Yunyi was excited again: "Jing Rui, do you think there are really those things that people from all over the world are looking for?"


    Jing Rui did not answer directly, but said, "You will know if you go in and take a look."


    Two quarters of an hour later, Jing Rui took Yun Yi''s hand and walked towards the open stone gate.


    When they walked in, Yun Yi realized why she couldn''t find it with her mental power before. If it wasn''t for the searchlight on her head, she probably wouldn''t be able to see what was inside at all.


    Seeing that there is a candlestick every few meters on the wall of the passage, Yun Yi took out a lighter from the space and lit one every few seconds, only to find that the candlesticks on this wall are also very regular.


    A new candlestick that has not been lit will be placed in the middle of the lit candlesticks. After careful inspection, we find that it is all like this.


    Yunyi didn''t understand what it meant.


    Jing Rui looked at him puzzled, and said, "I''m afraid this is intentional. Every time I finish my work and leave, I will replace a batch of candlesticks. It goes back and forth, forming a pattern."


    Yunyi looked at the distance between the old and new candlesticks, nodded and said, "Maybe, the unused candlesticks are probably spares."


    After walking through a long passage, they came to a hall. The purpose of the entrance was a staggering number of boxes. They knew that this must be what those people have been looking for.


    Knowing not to waste any more time here, to avoid suspicion.


    With the passing of King Yu, these things can be regarded as unowned things. Otherwise, King Yu would not be able to keep the things here and hand them over to the court. Since they have a chance to see it, it means that it is the will of God, then they also You won''t be polite.


    It took Yun Yi half an hour to collect the things. Looking at the empty secret room, Yun Yi really couldn''t tell the emotion: "I can''t complain, it''s been so many years, and there are still people looking for these things. It didn¡¯t stop, it¡¯s really people dying for money and birds dying for food.¡±


    Jing Rui finished watching her with emotion: "Let''s go, we''ve been on the island for a long time, don''t let people find out."


    Yunyi also knows the importance, it''s better to make a fortune in silence, she doesn''t want people to worry about them, not afraid of them, but troublesome.


    The two went outside, restored Shi Deng, and the Shimen closed naturally.


    As he was about to leave, Yun Yi took out a can of white paint from the space and directly covered the motto under the stone table. If you didn''t take a closer look, you wouldn''t notice anything unusual.


    Only then did he and Jing Rui leave quickly, and when they got out of the secret room and restored the bluestone slab to its original state, they saw that someone was about to come this way.


    Quickly backfill the soil and step on it, then put out the prepared dry soil and step on it again, and then make a camouflage on it, move some weeds over, and spread some space under the soil layer in advance. Stream water, enough for these things to grow quickly.


    Waiting for those people to come ashore, there is no difference here.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 838： Really old fox

    Chapter 838 Really an old fox


    It was Yun Yi and his wife, who were sitting under the tree and talking together. The scene was very warm.


    The person who came was sent by the man in the palace. They knew that Jing Rui and Yun Yi had returned to the Duanwang Mansion, and they sent someone to check on it, but they didn''t expect that after entering the mansion, they got the news that the husband and wife were going to Huxin Island to play. .


    The man was anxious to have someone come to Xiaozhou. He only said that the sage had an urgent matter for Jing Rui to enter the palace. He personally went over to notify him immediately, so that they would not hear.


    Hearing the movement, Jing Rui looked back and acted just right.


    After being stunned for a moment, he asked: "What''s the matter, so urgent, have you chased after the island in the heart of the lake?"


    Na Long Wei said: "I have seen the prince, it is the Holy One who has urgent business to call you into the palace."


    Jing Rui frowned and said, "What do you know?"


    Na Longwei said: "The prince will naturally know when he sees the saint."


    The time Long Wei was talking to Jing Rui, he had already looked at all the sights and found nothing unusual. In order not to make people suspicious: "Sir, please enter the palace with me quickly."


    When he entered the Duan Wangfu, he sent someone back to the palace to send a message to the sage. He believed that when Jing Rui entered the palace, the sage would be able to think of a way.


    Jing Rui got up in a hurry and pulled Yun Yi up first: "It seems that I can''t accompany you to enjoy the scenery here. Do you want to go back to the General''s Mansion or stay here and wait for me to pick you up?"


    Yun Yi glanced at the Long Wei displeased: "Forget it, it''s getting late. It just so happens that I''m also thinking about my sons, so let''s go back to the General''s Mansion."


    Jing Rui nodded: "Alright."


    The three got off the island together, but Yunyi and Jingrui got on the boat they had rowed and headed to the other side.


    Jing Rui and the Dragon Guard left Duan Wang''s mansion as soon as they landed and went into the palace.


    Yun Yi told the servants in the mansion before leaving.


    After Yunyi left, the people in the dark place left.


    Yunyi used her mental power to look at the people who left in the dark, sneered in her heart, and told the driver to speed up and return to the general''s mansion.


    *


    On the other side, Jing Rui hadn''t seen the Sage, and the Sage had already learned the situation from Longwei''s mouth: "You can see clearly, there is nothing unusual about the island in the heart of the lake?"


    That Longwei knelt down on one knee: "Yes, my subordinates have read it carefully, there is no sign that the island in the heart of the lake has been touched, and when my subordinates landed on the island, the prince and the prince''s concubine were sitting under the tree and talking about love. "


    After hearing this, the sage always felt a little unbelievable, but the dragon guard also said that there is nothing unusual on the island in the heart of the lake.


    After half a day, he waved his hand to let him go down and asked Eunuch Xi to invite Jing Rui in.


    Jing Rui stepped forward: "Jing Rui has seen the saint."


    Sage Mo Yuxi raised his hand to signal him to get up, pretending not to know that Long Wei had only found the person in Duanwang Mansion: "Jing Rui, now there is bad news again on the embankment of the Wei River, I have to send someone to investigate, what is it? What''s the matter, and can no longer listen to the words of King Yu.


    Although you are young, you are stable in your work and won my heart, so I ordered you to set off for Weihe immediately, investigate the whole story, and quickly send a letter back to Beijing. "


    Jing Rui cursed in his heart: It''s really an old fox, I want to make Duan Wangfu and Yu Wangfu face each other, and I think it''s really beautiful.


    But Jing Rui still respectfully said: "Yes, this minister will go back to the house to pack up and rush to the Weihe construction site."


    Sage Shang Mo Yuxi also pretended to be relieved: "Then it''s hard for you to make this trip, find out the reason and send the news back to Beijing as soon as possible."


    Jing Rui clasped his fists: "Yes, I will not be disgraced."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 839： It seems that he thinks that his throne is too stable.

    Chapter 839 It seems that he thinks his throne is too stable


    After ?? Yunyi returned to the mansion, he first went back to his own courtyard and ordered someone to bring water over, and he wanted to bathe and change his clothes.


    After all, I have stayed in that dusty place for a long time, and I have to hold the children for a while. It is better to touch the children after bathing.


    But let someone send water, just to cover.


    Waiting for the water to come over, then everyone retreated, the maids are already used to it, so everyone is very conscious.


    and the others all left, Yun Yi then directly entered the space, soaked herself in the soup pool, rinsed well, and then cleaned up and left the space.


    After disguising the bathroom, let someone come in to clean it up.


    Banxia helped her master to wring her hair: "Prince Shizi, did you see that today, the second young master turned around several times in a row and almost fell to the ground, scaring the servants a lot."


    Yun Yi laughed when he heard it: "This little guy is really active, so he told the waiters to be more careful, and then ordered them to lay carpets in the next room, just in case.


    The people in the carpentry room will send two more cribs, and the three brothers and sisters will be separated in the future. "


    Pinellia put away the cloth towel that twisted her hair: "Yes, the slaves will give instructions in a while."


    helped Yun Yi to comb her hair into a bun, and as soon as she inserted a pair of step shakes, she heard a greeting from outside: "I have seen the prince."


    Yun Yiyi heard that Jing Rui was back, and waved his hand to indicate that Pinellia didn''t need to use the plug decoration: "Let''s go down first."


    Jing Rui stepped forward: "Yi''er."


    Yun Yi watched Jing Rui stride forward: "What''s the matter, you''re walking so quickly."


    Jing Rui drank the tea that Yun Yi handed over: "I''m afraid the person in the palace can''t hold back, and sent me to investigate the Weihe embankment."


    How smart is Yunyi: "He wants to make Duan Wangfu and Yu Wangfu face each other?"


    Jing Rui smiled and nodded: "I''m afraid that I haven''t seen the father''s position for a long time, and I haven''t handed over the military power of the Cheng family army. I want to show some color to the Duan Wangfu."


    Yun Yi laughed out loud after hearing this: "It seems that he thinks that his throne is too stable."


    No matter what, this trip was a must. Yun Yi personally packed some clothes for Jing Rui, and brought some wound medicine and meat from the space, and then sent Jing Rui out of the house.


    When ??Jing Rui was about to mount the horse, he whispered in Yun Yi''s ear: "Wait for me to come back."


    This is nothing at first, but it means that Yun Yi understands it very well, and her face turns crimson all of a sudden, Jing Rui missed half a beat of her heartbeat, and said loudly: "Go back, I will come back as soon as possible. ,wait for me."


    After ?? finished speaking, he hit the horse and left.


    There is a lot of love at the gate of the General''s Mansion, but something happened to the Prince Yu''s Mansion over there.


    The prince''s backyard, with the sound of ''ah'', Tang Xinran was pushed to the ground by Lu Ziyan.


    I saw her clutching her stomach in pain, sweat all over her forehead, and she couldn''t even utter a word in pain.


    It''s just that Lu Ziyan, who was standing by the side, didn''t notice it, and just said with a look of disdain: "It''s really like pretending, it''s a pity not to act."


    At this time, Linger, the maid who came over after hearing the screams, saw her master fell to the ground, and quickly asked: "Master, what''s wrong with you, why did you fall so well?"


    Just as she finished speaking, she saw Tang Xinran''s face pale and her eyes turned to her, but she screamed and forgot her name: "Miss, what''s wrong with you?"


    couldn''t care about other things: "Call the doctor of the government over here."


    After she shouted like this, someone could see clearly that there was blood on Concubine Tang''s body, and it had been stained red.


    Lu Ziyan, who saw the situation clearly, was also frightened: "It''s none of my business, I didn''t do it on purpose, it has nothing to do with me, she accidentally fell."


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 840： Whether this child can be saved depends only on Gods will

    Chapter 840 Whether this child can be saved can only depend on the will of God


    There was chaos in the courtyard, and Lu Ziyan, the culprit, hid back in her room in fright, and kept mumbling, "Don''t blame me, don''t blame me."


    This matter was not small, and it even disturbed Princess Yu.


    Although there are many women in the backyard of the prince, but there are no children yet, Princess Yu rushed over anxiously when she got the news.


    When she came over, the palace doctor happened to be there too. Tang Xinran had just been helped back into the room, but Princess Yu, who was smeared with red thorns on the ground in the courtyard, was distraught.


    This is her son''s first heir, and she instructed the doctor: "Do your best to save the child."


    The doctor in that mansion gave a simple salute, walked to the bedside, and reached out to help take the pulse.


    Before the government doctor spoke, Princess Yu asked anxiously, "Is Tang Shi pregnant?"


    The mansion doctor let go: "Hui Wangfei, Concubine Tang is indeed pregnant, but whether this child can be saved depends only on God''s will."


    He took out a porcelain bottle from the medicine box, took out two pills and handed them to the maid in front of the bed: "Take warm water to Concubine Tang, stop the bleeding first, and I will go grab the anti-abortion medicine."


    Tang Xinran heard the doctor''s words, tears streaming down the corner of her eyes: "Doctor, please save my child."


    Doctor put away the pulse pillow: "I must try my best, Aunt Tang still needs to meditate."


    After saying that, he hurried out.


    Princess Yu sent the maid by her side to follow the mansion doctor to leave, and asked her to deliver the prepared anti-abortion pills as soon as possible.


    After receiving the pills, the maid Linger quickly poured a glass of warm water and served her master to take the two pills. She kept saying something in her mouth: "Bless the Bodhisattva, you must protect the child in the master''s belly."


    Not long after Tang Xinran drank the pills, she felt that her lower abdomen was not as painful as before.


    Princess Yu asked someone to help her clean up and change her clothes. She was relieved to learn that the bleeding had stopped.


    said to the maid in the room, "Go and see if the medicine is ready."


    As soon as she finished speaking, a maid came in with the soup and medicine: "Princess, the medicine is ready."


    Princess Yu watched the maids feed Tang Xinran the anti-abortion medicine, and saw that she was all right: "Take care of your master."


    After saying that, he turned around and walked out of the courtyard.


    Princess Yu went out of the yard and started to attack people: "Where''s Concubine Shi? There is such a big thing in the backyard, where is she?"


    Ren Wenyue was originally her fancy daughter-in-law. She married her as she wished, but she did not meet her expectations.


    After being married for so long, she couldn''t even hold her husband''s heart. Now that such a big thing happened in the backyard, she just took a look, which made her even more disappointed.


    As a result, the maid next to her whispered: "Princess, Princess Shizi didn''t tell you a few days ago that she would go to Fushou Temple to offer incense, but today, I''m afraid she hasn''t come back yet."


    Princess Yu just remembered that there was such a thing.


    calmed down his emotions: "Since this is a matter of the prince''s backyard, let''s wait for her to come back and deal with it."


    After saying that, he turned around and walked out.


    She has been restless for the past few days. The lord has been away from Beijing for many days and has not sent any news to the mansion, but yesterday she heard that there was another incident at the construction site of the Weihe River embankment, which made her worried all the time.


    Now that this incident has happened in the house again, it really makes her a little exhausted.


    But at this moment, Yu Mamma walked over quickly and whispered in her ear: "The one in the palace sent Mo Jingrui, the prince of Duan Wangfu, to assist in investigating the embankment of the Wei River."


    When Princess Yu heard this, her face suddenly became even more ugly. What does the sage mean, let alone a discerning person, even a woman like her can understand it.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 841： play off

    Chapter 841 Provocation


    Princess Yu was even more uneasy. Although the prince himself had never dealt with him, he had heard a lot of what the prince said, but it was not a good deal.


    In addition, the man in the palace suspended the military pay of the Cheng family army, and all the money in the treasury was allocated to Prince Yu¡¯s mansion to repair the embankment of the Wei River. Duan Wang and his son didn¡¯t say anything, fearing that they were dissatisfied with Yu¡¯s mansion for a long time.


    If Mo Jingrui cooperated with the investigation, it would not be a bad thing to not make a stumbling block for Prince Yu''s mansion, and she felt even more uneasy.


    After all, the lord had other thoughts, so he was afraid that Mo Jingrui would find a loophole.


    As far as the belly of the person in the palace is concerned, even if the prince is a royal, he will be punished, not to mention that the relationship between the prince and the person in the palace has been very delicate recently.


    sighed and took the person back to his yard. The headache was severe, and the maid took a step forward: "Princess, do you have a headache again, this servant will give you a massage to soothe it."


    This press of ?? made her fall asleep in a daze.


    In the backyard, after Tang Xinran drank the medicine, the government doctor came over again and said to Linger, the maid next to her, "Tang Auntie is fine for the time being, she must calm down and recuperate, but she can''t bump into it again."


    After the hospital doctor left, Tang Xinran thought about her pregnancy, and she couldn''t believe it, feeling a little unreal, but thinking that there were so many women in the hospital, she was the first one, she couldn''t help feeling happy.


    Lu Ziyan also learned from the girl''s mouth that Tang Xinran was all right, and she was relieved.


    If something happened to Tang Xinran today, I''m afraid I won''t be able to explain it to the prince, and because of this, I will become a sinner in the house in the future.


    Thinking of Lord Shizi, she was again frightened. This matter has not been dealt with now, because the prince and his concubine are no longer in the house, and the princess doesn''t want to care about her son''s backyard, but after all, she can''t escape punishment.


    looked out the window with a sullen face, annoyed and grabbed the flowers on the flowerpot, thinking about how to calm the anger of the prince.


    As for Concubine Shi, if she knew about Tang Xinran''s pregnancy, she would probably wish she had done more.


    I was thinking about things when I heard Aunt Jiang''s voice: "Is your aunt in the house?"


    The maid at the door said politely, "I''ve seen Aunt Jiang, my master is in the house."


    Lu Ziyan just turned around when Aunt Jiang walked in: "Sister Lu, I''ll come to see you, are you alright?"


    Lu Ziyan is proud, she is Sun Guogong''s grandniece, and she is more noble than Jiang''s and Wang''s, and said coldly: "What can I do?"


    Aunt Jiang was disdainful in her heart, but she didn''t show it at all: "Sister Lu, I really didn''t expect that Sister Tang, who was the last to enter the house, was the first to be pregnant. She is really lucky."


    Lu Ziyan felt even more unhappy when she heard this, thinking to herself: Why didn''t she have a miscarriage, it''s really cheap for her.


    The leaves that she had just plucked from the flowers had already been pinched and rotted by her, and the juice had stained her hands.


    The maid hurriedly fetched water and asked her to wash.


    Aunt Jiang took all of this into consideration, and she couldn''t be reconciled, but her status was inferior to others, and she didn''t have the courage to stand out for some things.


    Thought: This person in front of her is an impatient person. If you say a few more words in front of her, the child in Tang Xinran''s womb may not be able to be saved.


    The two were talking when they heard another voice from outside, this person was none other than Xiazhi, the maid next to Concubine Shizi, and saw that Concubine Jiang was also here: "Concubine Shizi asked the servants to come over to spread the word, Let the aunties go through the main courtyard."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 842： punish

    Chapter 842 Punishment


    Aunt Jiang was a little gloating when she heard this, but she pretended to be worried.


    The maid Xiazhi next to the princess looked up and down at Concubine Jiang, and looked away with a mocking expression on her face.


    And Lu Ziyan, who usually considers herself an extraordinary identity, was terrified at this time, but the princess had sent someone over to spread the word, so she had to go out.


    When the two of them arrived, they saw that Concubine Wang was already there. After entering the door, they saluted the concubine who was sitting at the top and said, "I have seen the concubine."


    Concubine Ren Wenyue did not shout, but used the lid to skim off the foam in the teacup, took a sip of tea before looking at them.


    Aunt Jiang saw this situation and knew that she was implicated by Lu Ziyan, and felt very upset.


    Ren Wenyue put down the teacup in her hand, and then said, "Get up."


    When Aunt Jiang heard Concubine Shi''s call, she quickly found a seat and sat down, but Lu Ziyan, who was a step slower, was stopped by Concubine Ren Wenyue: "Sister Lu, I heard that you pushed Mrs. Tang today, almost Made a big mistake?"


    Although Lu Ziyan is arrogant, she also knows that she can''t be rude now, otherwise she will suffer. After all, Tang Xinran is pregnant with the son''s flesh and blood, and even if the princess is not happy in her heart, she will not face herself, not to mention that the son will come back and know about it. s consequence.


    Now she just wants to get over this calamity quickly, even if she doesn''t take action in the future, some people will do it, Tang Xinran can''t think that she can give birth when she is pregnant.


    Lu Ziyan whispered: "Yes, the concubine was really impulsive today, and it almost caused a catastrophe. The concubine knew it was wrong, and asked the concubine to punish."


    Ren Wenyue squinted at Lu Ziyan, thinking who said that Lu Ziyan has no brains, isn''t this clever: "You did something wrong, but I regretted thinking of you, and I didn''t know beforehand that Tang Shi was pregnant, so If you act unintentionally, then you will be fined for three months and suspended for one month, do you have any opinions?"


    Lu Ziyan listened, and quickly responded, it was better than waiting for the prince to come back and punished: "I have no opinion."


    Ren Wenyue said lightly again: "In the future, you must remember the lesson and must not be impulsive."


    Lu Ziyan hurriedly replied: "Concubine Shizi is right, the concubine must keep it in mind, and will always pay attention in the future."


    Ren Wenyue looked at Wang Shi and Jiang Shi who were sitting below again: "You must also remember the lesson of this time. If you make the same mistake in the future, it will not be handled lightly. It''s as simple as banning."


    Mrs Wang and Mrs Jiang quickly got up and said respectfully, "Yes, the concubine must be kept in mind."


    Ren Wenyue saw that things were almost over, and then she waved her hand and said, "It''s getting late, let''s go back and rest."


    Several people got up and saluted, and then they left together.


    Ren Wenyue looked at the few people who were walking away, and called the maid: "Help me beat my shoulders and legs. I''ve been walking too much today, and I have to deal with these bad things when I go back to the house. I''m really exhausted."


    The two maids behind ?? listened to Concubine Shizi''s words and acted quickly, one on the shoulders and the other on the legs.


    Xiazhi brought a plate of pastries that she bought at the ''Zhiwei'' store on the way back: "Princess Shizi, Zhiwei''s pastries, you can try it."


    Ren Wenyue picked up a piece of tiger skin cake and took a small bite, and after swallowing it: "I really don''t know how they made such a soft and delicious cake."


    Xiazhi said with a smile: "This is someone''s exclusive secret recipe. I''m afraid it won''t be rumored. You have seen it today, how prosperous the business is in the ''Zhiwei'' store."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 843： thorn in the eye

    Chapter 843 A thorn in the eye


    Ren Wenyue laughed: "I''m just talking about it casually, how can I really want to know other people''s secret recipes."


    The maid who massaged the shoulders and neck at the back said, "What''s the big deal? If Concubine Shi really wants to know if they can give it or not, if you really want to ask for it, then you can look up to them."


    Ren Wenyue frowned upon hearing this: "Luluo, you talk too much, what do you think of this world''s concubine?"


    Luluo knew that she had lost her words, and quickly knelt down: "This servant is wrong, please forgive me."


    Ren Wenyue didn''t even look at her, and said to Xiazhi, "She is not suitable to serve by my side, send it to Zhuangzi."


    Luluo didn''t think that it was just a joke, so she ruined her future, she didn''t want to be sent to Zhuangzi.


    So ''bang, bang, bang'' kowtowed: "Concubine Shi, the servant also sees that you are in a bad mood, it is to please you, to make you happy, the servant really knows it''s wrong, so please forgive the servant for this. Come back."


    No matter how Luluo begged for mercy, Ren Wenyue, the imperial concubine, never left her.


    She was not liked by the prince, but she didn''t want to have a few troublemakers around her, she just wanted to live her life peacefully.


    And when the prince Mo Jingting returned to the house and found out that Tang Xinran was pregnant, there was not much joy on his face.


    Knowing that Lu Ziyan pushed her, she found out, and there was not much trouble in her heart, and when she heard that Concubine Shizi had punished Lu Ziyan, she didn''t care about it anymore.


    But after these things reached Tang Xinran, she lost her temper.


    Complaining about the injustice of the prince''s wife, she only fined Lu Ziyan for three months, and banned her for a month. It was too light. Her push almost killed the prince''s flesh and blood.


    Er also complained that the prince Mo Jingting didn''t pay attention to her. He knew that he was pregnant. After returning to the residence for so long, he didn''t say that he went to visit her. He was so angry today, so he didn''t say anything to comfort her.


    Thirdly, I felt that I was pregnant, and the government didn''t say anything about it. The more I thought about it, the more unhappy I became. I was sulking there alone.


    But this anger made his stomach feel uncomfortable again, so he had to invite the government doctor again.


    After taking the pulse, the mansion doctor sank his face: "The old man said before that he needs to rest and not lose his temper. It took a long time to forget, and if I do this a few times, I am afraid that the old man will not be able to keep the child. "


    Tang Xinran was very frightened by the doctor''s words, and quickly assured: "Doctor, I know I''m wrong, I must pay attention."


    The doctor of the prefecture gave another prescription and asked the maid to pick it up from him tomorrow. After drinking it for three consecutive days, he came again to ask for a pulse.


    Sent away the hospital doctor, the maid Linger worried: "Auntie, this is the first child of the prince. Even if you are thinking about the future, you can''t be angry at all times. Others are eager for you to have an accident now."


    Tang Xinran of course understands what Linger said. Concubine Shizi has not been happy for a few years after marrying into the mansion. Now that she has become the first person in Shizi''s backyard, she is now a thorn in her eyes.


    Tang Xinran shuddered when she thought of the secrets in the backyard she heard from her sisters before: "Yes, you''re right, we''d better keep a low profile in the future, so as not to be tricked."


    The maid Linger was relieved when she saw that her master had listened, for fear that she would have another accident in order to fight against Concubine Lu.


    On the other side, in the prince''s concubine''s house, when everyone else had retreated, and only the maid Xiazhi was left in the room, Ren Wenyue said, "When Tang Xinran gives birth to the child, I will carry it by my side, what do you think?"


    Xiazhi felt a little distressed for her master: "Master, if you want, it''s not impossible to carry it and keep it by your side, but you are still young, he will figure it out one day, it''s best to have his own flesh and blood to be able to rest assured."


    Ren Wenyue lowered her head after hearing this: "He doesn''t even come to my room very often. He also falls asleep on the first and fifteenth day of the first year of the new year. Where do I go to have children, sometimes, I really want to ask him, since he didn''t want to, Why agree.


    Since he married me back, why can''t he give me the dignity I deserve, and I don''t even want to tell me a word, I sometimes wonder, how am I worse than my cousin? "


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 844： and away

    Chapter 844 He Li


    After ?? finished speaking, Ren Wenyue was already in tears.


    The maid Xiazhi was so distressed that Concubine Shizi stopped screaming and said directly: "Miss, let''s go back to the house and tell the truth to the master and madam, and let the master and madam help us find a solution."


    Ren Wenyue shook his head and said, "I''m already married, so why bother my parents again because of this, and let them worry about it."


    Xiazhi still wanted to persuade, so let Ren Wenyue say: "Okay, I''m fine, I''ll talk about the future later, everything is up to fate, if you don''t take those things to heart, you won''t care, if you can''t treat each other like a guest, then Just be at peace."


    Xiazhi saw that the lady had said so, and it was hard to say anything else. She cursed Ren Wentong, the second lady of the Ren family, in her heart. She thought that if there was no second lady of the big room, Ren Wentong, the lady of the family would not suffer this crime. .


    Ren Wenyue may have vented a bit and felt a lot better. She looked up at Xiazhi and said, "I''m not allowed to disclose half a word of my affairs to the family, otherwise, you won''t have to wait by my side."


    Xiazhi nodded: "Yes."


    *


    Zhongbo Gongfu, Jiao Yuyan stared at Zhang Jichen with tears on her face: "You really want to be so heartless?"


    Zhang Jichen''s face was full of impatience: "Didn''t I tell you everything, could it be that you let me live with a lady who can''t bear children for the rest of my life?"


    Jiao Yuyan''s eyes were full of ridicule, and she suddenly laughed: "If my mother is still the princess of the court, and I am still the niece of the saint, would you dare to treat me like this?"


    Without waiting for Zhang Jichen to refute, he continued to roar: "Even if I lose the identity of the county master, it is not something you can bully casually, unless you bet on the Duke Zhongguo and your future. If you don''t believe me, give it a try."


    Zhang Jichen didn''t believe her words at all, feeling that she was doing her last struggle.


    said in a cold voice: "No matter what you say, I will leave with you today. You are my kindness. You don''t know what''s good or bad."


    Jiao Yuyan thought that if she lost her identity as a wife, it would not be easier if she stayed: "Okay, I agree with He Li, but I have a request."


    Zhang Jichen breathed a sigh of relief when he heard Jiao Yuyan agree: "What do you ask for, as long as it''s not too much, I''ll try my best to satisfy you."


    Jiao Yuyan closed her eyes and let out a soft sigh: "Now my mother and I have an embarrassing identity, and we will definitely not have a good time after we leave. You have to compensate me for a sum of money, and we can get together and break up."


    As long as there is a way to retreat, Jiao Yuyan will not make this request, but the dowry that she has brought in these years has been taken away by herself, and her mother has left the princess mansion without bringing anything.


    still sold the jewelry on her body and bought a small yard to live in. She made such a request as a last resort.


    Zhang Jichen nodded and said in order to distance himself from Jiao Yuyan as soon as possible: "Let''s have a couple, I can agree to this."


    Soon Zhang Jichen wrote the letter of reconciliation, and handed it to Jiao Yuyan five hundred taels of silver notes: "You can take your own things as you like, and you can keep the silver notes."


    He knew Jiao Yuyan''s temperament and couldn''t confront her head-on. As long as she agreed to reconcile with her, he would agree to her request as long as it wasn''t too much.


    Although they lost their original identities, there are still many people in the capital who are paying attention to their whereabouts. If she talks nonsense outside, it will not be good for herself and Zhongguo Gongfu.


    Jiao Yuyan took the Heli book and the silver note, and asked the maid to pack up all her belongings. After all, today is different from the past, and these will be used in the future.


    Thinking about the lack of a source of life in the future, I might save some money.


    After everything was tidy up, the maid asked someone to load the car. This is what she said to Zhang Jichen, and let the car in the house help her deliver the things to her mother''s yard. Now she can''t care about the problem of shame.


    Waiting for things to be packed, then called his four dowry maids: "Now my situation, as you all know, I''m afraid there is no good way out.


    This is your contract of selling yourself, master and servant, I let you choose to stay or go.


    You can come with me, or stay in the Zhongbo Mansion. Of course, you can also sell your slave status and find your own way. No matter what, I hope you can have a good life in the future. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 845： Its really a tiger falling and Pingyang being bullied by a dog

    Chapter 845 It''s really a tiger falling and Pingyang being bullied by a dog


    The maids really didn''t expect Jiao Yuyan to do this, and they all knelt down and thanked them for a while.


    After all, he has grown a lot these days. He lost his willfulness and domineering before, and he knew that he was thinking of others. The four of them knelt down and said, "Thank you, Miss."


    But thank you thank you. In the end, only Oran, who grew up with her, went with her. Two of them took the deed of betrayal and left the house. The other one had nowhere to go and did not want to suffer with Jiao Yuyan. Bofu.


    Jiao Yuyan rushed over the moment she saw Jing''an: "Mother."


    Jing''an knew what was going on when she saw a few cars outside the gate, and stroked her daughter''s head distressedly: "Don''t be afraid, there is a mother here."


    Soon, the news that Jiao Yuyan was being divorced spread.


    It didn''t take long for the Jiao family to get the news.


    Before Princess Jing''an was a royal and they didn''t dare to mess with her, but now that she has lost her status and been demoted to a commoner, the situation is different.


    Mother Jiao was originally dissatisfied with Jing An. The son she had always been proud of had an accident, and Jing An did not give birth to a grandson for her. The son was like breaking the incense. She has been cursing Jing An in her heart for all these years.


    Now that the mother and daughter have ended up like this, the mother Jiao, who should have been happy, is not happy. For some reason, she just let her family accompany her on this trip.


    Jiao Yuyan saw her grandmother come over, her face was not as disdainful as before: "Grandma, why are you here?"


    Mother Jiao stared at Jiao Yuyan for a long time: "I heard that you and Li left, I''ll come and see."


    Jingan sat there but didn''t mean to get up and greet her. She looked like this, which irritated Mother Jiao: "Why, do you think I''m a princess? You don''t even show respect when you meet your mother-in-law?"


    Jing An knew that this mother-in-law had an opinion about her early in the morning, and now she is afraid that she is here to ask for trouble. Even if she sees her, she will choose other reasons.


    Jing''an picked up the tea he drank on the table and took a sip: "I can''t change it for a while, please forgive me."


    Mother Jiao was annoyed by this perfunctory remark: "I''m afraid you never want to change it, but changing it or not changing it can''t change the fact that you are no longer a princess."


    Although Jing''an was forced by reality, her temperament changed a lot, but she didn''t want to bow her head in front of Jiao''s family, especially in front of Jiao''s mother, so she stood up and said, "Why, you are here to bring trouble.


    Now that I no longer have the identity of the princess, and Yan''er has lost the identity of the young grandmother of the third room of the Zhongbo Mansion, I feel that no one can overwhelm the Jiao family, so I ran to find a place.


    I haven''t spent a single penny from your Jiao family, and you don''t want to ride on my head to make a fortune. You are not welcome here, please leave immediately. "


    Mother Jiao never thought that Jing''an could still be so vicious after being demoted to common people.


    ''s face was very ugly: "I am your mother-in-law, how dare you talk to me like this."


    Now that Jing''an has lost her identity, Mother Jiao dares to speak loudly to her.


    Jing''an suddenly laughed: "Now you dare to yell in front of me, it''s really a tiger falling and Pingyang being bullied by a dog."


    Mother Jiao got even more angry when she heard this: "Who do you say is a dog?"


    Jing An sneered: "Whoever answers the question is whoever answers the question. Now I''m out of power, and I''m no longer the princess of Beimo. Your son is the consort of the royal family. You should go to the sage and ask him to return your princess daughter-in-law."


    Jiao''s mother raised her finger and pointed at Jing''an. She didn''t expect her to say such a rebellious thing, and her fingers trembled with anger: "You, you, how can you say such a thing, don''t forget that you gave birth to Yuyan, you What do you want to do?"


    Princess Jing''an glanced at her daughter who was standing on the side and thought to herself: She should also know some things, so as to save her daughter from being harassed everywhere because of her filial piety.


    He raised his legs and walked closer to Jiao''s mother, before lowering his voice: "If there is any, it should be clear to you, don''t try to talk about my daughter, Yuyan is not the blood of your Jiao family, don''t give it to yourself. Gold on the face."


    As soon as these words came out, Jiao''s mother looked in disbelief: "What nonsense are you talking about?"


    Jing''an snorted disdainfully: "When did you ever treat her as a granddaughter? Who would you pretend to show this **** expression?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 846： Okay, stop acting here

    Chapter 846 Okay, stop acting here


    Mother Jiao didn''t care about anything else, she turned her head and stared at Jiao Yuyan.


    She said that she couldn''t get close to this granddaughter at all, and there was no trace of her son on her body. If what this **** said was true, wouldn''t it be her own son?


    She was a little bit unbearable because of the shock. She swayed and almost fell. The third daughter-in-law who accompanied her found something wrong and took a few steps to support her: "Mother, are you alright?"


    In order to show his loyalty in front of his mother-in-law, he boldly said: "Sister-in-law, what did you tell your mother, it seems to make her angry."


    Jing''an doesn''t even give face to Jiao''s mother, let alone the Jiao family''s daughter-in-law: "What kind of thing are you, even if I''m demoted to a commoner now, you can''t teach me a lesson. I haven''t forgotten that in the past ten years, How did you kneel before me?"


    As soon as these words came out, the third daughter-in-law of the Jiao family was also angry, and Jiao''s mother complained, "Mother, look at what the sister-in-law said."


    Mother Jiao had just slowed down a little, and stared at Jing An with resentment: "You are not afraid that I will spread what you just said and make you shameless in this capital."


    Mother Jiao wanted to scare Jing An, but she didn''t expect Jing An not only not to be frightened, but also to laugh: "Okay, I''m like this now, but I''m not afraid to entertain the public with more jokes.


    But when the time comes, you Jiao family will have to accompany me, I''m looking forward to it. "


    Mother Jiao was so mad at Jing An that she couldn''t say anything about her. This time, her whole body trembled with anger.


    The third daughter-in-law of the Jiao family saw the situation and whispered, "Mother, you kindly come to see them. Apart from being ungrateful, my sister-in-law is always angry with you. I think we should leave, so that she won''t always make you angry."


    Jing An sneered: "You will stick gold on your face, come to see us, and come with a mouth, it''s really funny."


    Now, the Jiao family really can''t get down to the stage. They really came empty-handed, and they didn''t think about it at all.


    Mother Jiao hurriedly helped the third daughter-in-law find supplements: "Originally, we wanted to come over to see what you lacked, and then send someone to purchase, but now it seems that there is absolutely no need for this."


    Jing An laughed out loud: "Okay, don''t act here, I won''t accompany you, the gate is over there, walk slowly and don''t show it off."


    Mother Jiao originally came to see Jing''an''s jokes, but she was very angry, but if she stayed, she was afraid that she would not be able to get any favors, so she said, "Since you don''t appreciate it, we are self-indulgent.


    But what you said just now, is it true? "


    Jing An turned around and walked into the room: "If you believe it is true, if you believe it is also true, believe it or not, it is your Jiao family''s business, you have never hurt her before, don''t bother her in the future, put away your thoughts Otherwise, I will make your Jiao family uneasy."


    Jiao''s mother swayed, what Jing An said was true, then her son didn''t even stay behind, he was the son she had meticulously cultivated and made her the most proud of.


    He was helped onto the carriage in a daze, and Mother Jiao thought of what Jing An said, and she was so heartbroken that she almost couldn''t breathe.


    scared the third daughter-in-law who came with her: "Mother, what''s the matter with you, don''t scare the daughter-in-law."


    In a hurry, he instructed the driver in front: "Find the nearest hospital, be quick."


    On the other side, Jiao Yuyan finally couldn''t hold back: "Mother, what did you say to your grandmother, why can''t I understand it?"


    Jing An instructed the only maid in the courtyard: "Bring a pot of tea here."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 847： why him

    Chapter 847 Why him


    That maid was a wink, brought tea in, knowing that the masters had something to say, and consciously retreated.


    Jiao Yuyan was confused, always feeling that something bad was going to happen, so she picked up the tea cup on the table.


    How could Jing An not see her daughter''s nervousness, she organized the language in her heart, and then she said, "You are too old now, and after experiencing the devaluation of your status, you are looking at other things, I believe it is not a big deal. ."


    Maybe he was also nervous. After taking a sip of tea, he continued: "Actually, you are not the child of Jiao''s family. Is your biological father...is steward Lou."


    As soon as she finished speaking, the teacup in Jiao Yuyan''s hand fell to the ground.


    The tea soaked Jiao Yuyan''s dress, she ignored it, stared at Jing''an''s face, and said every word: "Is what you said true?"


    Jing An nodded and said, "Yes."


    Jiao Yuyan had a clear expression: "I just said why Steward Lou brings me something every time he comes to the mansion, and the look in my eyes is wrong, so it is, so my identity is so unbearable, why is it him? "


    Princess Jing''an obviously thought that her daughter would ask such a question, and said slowly: "You may not believe it when you say it. It was just an accident at first, and then I found out that I had you."


    Jiao Yuyan said with a cold face: "So you want to say that he is loyal to you and does things for you because he is responsible, but what about others?"


    Jing''an lowered her head and said nothing. If it wasn''t for Lou Yuming, she would not have been so reckless in those years. Others thought it was the emperor''s brother who spoiled her, but no one would know that Lou Yuming had done everything for himself in order to make him happy. .


    Just because he had to be responsible for that night, he was determined to let her send it, and it was worth thinking about it now.


    She didn''t even remember when she and him got together again, but even if she developed into a bed partner with him, she never gave him a good face. She always took his contribution for granted and felt that it was him. I owe myself.


    But thinking about it now, if he hadn''t restrained him, he probably wouldn''t have to live in the dark. With his ability, he would have made a breakthrough long ago.


    I don''t even know how he disappeared. Now that I think of him again, in addition to guilt, I also miss him.


    Sometimes I also think that if he was still there, he would have taken him away long ago.


    He mentioned it more than once before, but how could he have given up everything at that time and went with him, remembering that he mocked him a lot.


    After a long while, Jing An said, "I don''t know. Suddenly there is no news, but he will never leave us. Something must have happened."


    After saying these words, both of them were silent.


    *


    On the other side, Yun Yi received news again that King Yu''s subordinates did not change their minds, and even wanted to be **** the glass workshop, but his own people directly killed the people who were looking for trouble.


    Though the matter has been resolved, Yunyi is in a bad mood. She originally wanted to wait a few days before taking action, but now she doesn''t want to wait.


    When she opened the information and saw that King Yu actually had five large warehouses in the suburbs of Beijing, and none of them were in the same direction, she thought to herself, this King Yu is really shrewd, this is obviously the idea that eggs cannot be put in one basket.


    However, if she was staring at her, it would be useless no matter how hidden it was.


    Holding the marked map, he raised his hand and scratched the tip of his nose, looked at the two warehouses farthest from the capital, and flicked his fingertips on the marked positions, and it was you.


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 848： cant be impatient

    Chapter 848 Don''t be impatient


    After dinner in the evening, Yun Yi spoke with Mrs. Cheng.


    In the past few days, Duanwang Moyanbin has been very busy, and he can only go back to the house very late, so in the past few days, Yunyi has been accompanied by Mrs. Cheng for dinner.


    The maid brought the tea, and they all retreated to one side.


    Mrs. Cheng picked up the teacup and took a sip: "I don''t know if Jing Rui''s errands are over. The day after tomorrow will be Brother Bo''er and their 100-day banquet, and I don''t know if he will be able to come back."


    Yunyi heard Mrs. Cheng''s words, and said softly: "He must have this matter in mind, but I think it''s not enough, after all, even if you rush on the road, it will take three days to get there.


    If such a big thing happened, it would be troublesome to investigate. Maybe he is still busy with errands, even if he can''t come back, we have to understand him. "


    Mrs. Cheng was very relieved to hear what Yun Yi said, and she kept smiling.


    But then I thought of what I heard today: "Yun Yi, I heard that Mrs. Ai broke her leg a few days ago. Tomorrow you arrange for someone to send some supplements, which is also a part of our heart."


    Yunyi really didn''t know about this, so she nodded her head in response: "Okay, don''t worry, grandma, tomorrow Yunyi will take a trip in person, just in time to leave the house for a walk."


    Mrs. Cheng heard it, but she didn''t object, she just said: "Alright, then you go back early."


    Yunyi laughed: "Well, there are still those three little guys in the house, I just want to come back late."


    Mrs. Cheng also nodded with a smile: "Yes, when you have a child, you will be worried."


    Thinking of the triplets, their faces are full of joy.


    In the past few days, the three little guys turned over very quickly. For the sake of safety, Yun Yi asked people to put a carpet in the pre-planned wing, and put a mattress and a list on it, so that even the maids If there is a distraction, nothing will happen.


    The triplets have been able to raise their necks for a while these days. Maybe they have changed their perspective. Everything is fresh, so they like to raise their heads very much.


    Yun Yi was afraid that she would be tired, so she just let them lie down, but after a while, Brother Ye and Sister Yun turned over again and continued to raise their necks to look.


    Just like Bo Geer every day, he began to think about life.


    Yunyi knew that Brother Bo was in a hurry, and she could see from the sad little eyes that she was not in a hurry. She wanted to know from him what happened after she and Jing Rui left, and the situation of the children.


    But these are all in a hurry. I even thought about whether to take a pen and let Brother Bo to write, but now he is too young to do it at all. Later, it was Jing Rui who enlightened her, so he couldn''t be impatient.


    I left my grandmother''s yard and went back to tease the children for a while. Seeing that it was almost time, the maids prepared hot water for scrubbing, put down the bed curtains, and started breastfeeding.


    It is better to let someone carry Sister Yun in first, it is a girl after all, she has the smallest appetite, this little girl does not let go when she is full, and makes Yunyi laugh directly: "You are so young, you are starting to be fooled, your eldest brother and two Brother is still hungry, be good, let go."


    After kissing and kissing, I finally let go, and then the maid came in and took him away, and took brother Ye from another maid: "Brother Ye, you are sinking again, and mother can''t hold him. You have already eaten into a little fat, and if you continue to eat like this, you will not be handsome when you grow up."


    The maid who came in with Brother Ye smiled and said, "Prince Shizi, how can you say that about your son? If the second young master can understand, I''m afraid I should be anxious with you."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 849： shot

    Chapter 849 Shots


    Yun Yi smiled and looked at Brother Ye: "He can understand and is not afraid. Brother Ye is not so stingy."


    The maid heard this, afraid that Concubine Shizi would blame her for being talkative, so she quickly replied, "Concubine Shizi said that it was the servant girl who was talking too much."


    Yunyi waved her hand to let her put down the bed curtain and leave, she wouldn''t be upset by these few words, but she wouldn''t explain too much, making them feel that they could talk nonsense no matter what.


    Brother Ye, this little guy has a big appetite and a lot of strength, even Brother Bo is not as strong as him.


    While breastfeeding, he still looked at Yunyi from time to time, and occasionally let out his mouth and said ''oh, oh'' to Yunyi. It was really tight. This guy may be a chatter when he grows up.


    After he was finally full, he burped and laughed, but he didn''t feel reluctant to part with Yun Yi like Sister Yun did, but he just said ''oh, oh'' at Yun Yi before leaving.


    Yun Yi smiled and waved to him: "Go, it''s time to go back to sleep."


    When Brother Ye was taken away, Yun Yi took Brother Bo from the hand of the maid, and when the maid put down the bed curtain and left, she took out the milk that had been prepared in the space: "Brother Bo , you''re hungry."


    Looking at her son''s face, she couldn''t help but think of her past life. Her children didn''t know what happened later: "Brother Bo, you will grow up soon, mother really wants to talk to you."


    Brother Bai paused after hearing this, and then continued to eat his own rations.


    was just holding the bottle, but he let go of one, raised it and touched Yunyi''s face, and responded to Yunyi with ''um, um''.


    Thinking that he is embarrassing the child, he said softly: "Brother Bo, mother is wrong, this matter can''t be rushed, let''s take it slowly."


    After saying that, I still blame myself in my heart.


    After Brother Bo finished drinking the milk, Yun Yi talked to him about people and things in Beimo for a while, and then he called the maid to hug him.


    I also packed up, walked to the room of the triplets next door, watched them all fall asleep, and then left.


    explained to Banxia: "I''m tired, I''m going to take a rest, you guys also pack up and go to rest early."


    Pinellia bowed: "Yes."


    After seeing that everyone had left, he closed the door, entered the space and changed into a night clothes.


    lightly opened the back window and jumped out neatly.


    Yunyi''s skill is not likely to be found in the entire capital. Even during the confinement period, she did not fall down, and she took time to exercise in the space every day.


    After a few jumps, the man stood outside the corner gate of the General''s Mansion.


    There is a curfew in Beimo''s capital. At this time, it is Hai Shi, and there are only officers and soldiers on the street who are patrolling. , and only saw an afterimage drifting by, and thought it was an eye problem.


    It didn''t take long for Yun Yi to arrive at the gate of the city. As before, he seized the opportunity and took advantage of the opportunity of the two teams of people on the city wall to change classes and jumped up quickly, and within a few breaths, the people had already arrived outside the city.


    Waited farther from the gate of the city, and only then did he use his mental power to explore the surroundings and confirm that it was safe. Only then did he release the small electric donkey necessary for travel, and let ''Xue Li'' be on guard all the way.


    I know the approximate locations of the two warehouses. On the one hand, there is a village of my own, and on the other hand, there is a village in the palace who compensated Duan Wangfu. I have been there. As for the specific locations of the two warehouses, I can naturally turn up.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 850： I believe that tomorrow will be wonderful

    Chapter 850 I believe that tomorrow will be wonderful


    rushed all the way, and after half an hour, he arrived near one of the warehouses. Yunyi took the electric car back into the space and charged it.


    Only then did Xue Li let go of her divine sense and explore where the warehouse of King Yu was.


    Xue Li has followed her master to this different world, and has yet to show her abilities well. She got an errand and is very happy.


    It didn''t take long before he excitedly said: "Master, I found it, walk more than 1,000 meters to the northeast, and then go to the north, there is a trail, you can see it in the past, there are people guarding there, and there are also people in the dark. People, be careful."


    Yunyi followed the route pointed by Xue Li, and soon arrived at the path that went due north.


    After that, he no longer communicated with Xue Li, but used his mental power to investigate the situation in front of him. There were more people in the dark than in the bright. He was really an old fox.


    After seeing the layout, Yunyi did not go to the path to the north, but went around to the back of the warehouse.


    There are also people guarding it, but the number of people arranged on the road ahead is much smaller. The main thing is that no one will think that someone will enter from here. If you don¡¯t have the ability, you really can¡¯t get in.


    There is a cliff behind it, and there is no buffer at all. It is close to vertical. Even if you are skilled, as long as you make a negligence, you will regret it for life. If you fall, you will be disabled if you don¡¯t die.


    Yunyi went to the back and reached the edge of the cliff without alerting the two secret posts. The back mountain was full of thorns, and there was no road. I couldn''t complain that only two secret posts were arranged.


    It''s a pity that the two of them didn''t think that someone would walk in from behind without fear of death, so they both took a nap in peace there.


    For the sake of safety, Yunyi didn''t try to show off. She still found a place to tie the rope, so that it would be convenient when she left for a while.


    She used a special rope for mountaineering in later generations. Instead of sliding down directly, she chose to jump, and it didn''t take long to reach the bottom of the cliff.


    has been explored before, and King Yu is afraid that he has already started preparations. This warehouse for storing grain has been completely excavated. In a few years, I am afraid that it will not be possible.


    There are three large caves here, and they can all communicate with each other. It is estimated that at least tens of millions of catties of food are stored, which is enough for the Cheng family army to support for a while, not to mention that King Yu has five warehouses in the capital.


    Because she had to go one more place tonight, she didn''t waste any more time, and quickly arrived at the entrance. Maybe it was a while after the shift was over, and the three guards at the entrance fell asleep.


    Yunyi hit a few small stones in the air, and the three fell asleep completely.


    took out the key from one person''s hand, walked along the passage, opened three doors, and then entered the place where the food was stored.


    Yun Yi was not polite at all, and he took all the space wherever he went. After two quarters of an hour, Yun Yi hung the key back on the man, and quickly returned to the bottom of the cliff, following the rope he left behind, quickly Go to the top of the cliff.


    followed the original path and returned to the front. She sprinkled some space stream water on the places she walked along the way, so as to ensure that no traces would be seen tomorrow.


    went back to the official road and glanced at the warehouse, I believe that tomorrow will be very exciting.


    looked back, checked the safety, released the small electric donkey, and went to another warehouse not very far from here.


    This warehouse is much more strictly guarded than the previous one. The patrolling team will patrol every two quarters of an hour, but it is not that there is no chance, but it takes some trouble.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 851： how can that be

    Chapter 851 How is this possible


    This is different from the warehouse just now. This is a built house, and there is a warehouse every ten meters. I looked at it just now, and there are more than a dozen warehouses in total.


    Yunyi observed it for a long time and found that each warehouse has several vents. It seems that you can collect the keys without having to find someone to take the keys. Maybe, it will be easier than there.


    It''s just that in addition to the patrolling team, there are people in the dark. The people here are much more cautious. It''s not that there are no people who take naps, but there are very few, and all of them are very dedicated.


    Just when I was thinking about what to do, I heard a voice coming: "Mr. Yang is really nice, saying that it''s cold this day, I''m afraid everyone can''t stand it at night, so I asked the kitchen to prepare supper for everyone, Let everyone have food in their stomachs and not get cold, so that they can stand well on guard."


    Yun Yi laughed, being in charge is a good one, but it''s a pity.


    When I used my mental power to probe just now, I knew the direction of the kitchen, and hurried over there.


    She arrived at just the right time. The supper prepared by the kitchen for everyone was just out of the pot, gnocchi soup.


    Although it was a little immoral, but who let their master be King Yu? When no one was paying attention, Yun Yi directly sprinkled some magical medicine into it. The dose was not large, but it was enough for them to sleep for an hour.


    Yunyi found a place to enter the space, added a late-night snack to himself, and then left the space after eating and tidying up.


    As expected, the group rested.


    It took half an hour, and Yun Yi collected the food from the dozen warehouses here.


    After finishing the work, Yunyi didn''t stop there, and let out the little electric donkey and headed towards the capital.


    Just when he was halfway, Xue Li reminded: "Master, someone is coming this way from a thousand meters ahead."


    Yun Yi''s swift and swift man brought the car into the space, and when Xue Li informed those people that they had passed, she went out of the space and continued on her way.


    When it was almost dawn, she returned to the general''s mansion. Although it was hard work, she taught King Yu a lesson, and she was still in a good mood.


    Entered the space and soaked in the hot spring before taking a rest.


    The next day, when the people in the two warehouses were doing a routine inspection, they found out that the food in the warehouses was gone. They couldn''t believe it, for fear that there was something wrong with their eyes, and sweat would instantly appear on their foreheads, all thinking to themselves. :how can that be?


    Then the two places were in chaos.


    Naturally, such a big thing cannot be concealed, so they all sent people back to Prince Yu''s mansion to report.


    When the prince Mo Jingting received the news, he looked at the people who reported the news like an idiot: "You said there is no trace, but the grain in the warehouse is gone?"


    The people who came to deliver the news were sweating on their foreheads and were frightened. Although this was unbelievable, it really happened. If Prince Yu knew about it, he would have killed them.


    Mo Jingting didn''t dare to delay, so he left the capital quickly. When he rushed over to see the scene, he didn''t recover for a long time. Who has the ability to pull away tens of millions of catties of grain overnight.


    The main thing is that no one was alerted, how is this possible?


    At the scene, he went round and round, checked all the places, and left no clues. Mo Jingting didn''t dare to delay any more, and quickly let someone pass the news to his father.


    And he was rushing to the other three warehouses non-stop, he was really worried.


    Now that my father is not in the capital, before leaving, I repeatedly explained that I want to guard the capital, but now such a big thing has happened, I don¡¯t know how to explain to my father.


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 852： Not that the little masters are smart

    Chapter 852 Not that the little masters are smart


    When Yun Yi woke up early, she felt that she didn''t get enough sleep, so she went in to make up for the space she left after she slept.


    Today, she has a lot of things to do, but she can''t be without spirit. After the maids waited and groomed, she took people to the front yard.


    Tomorrow is the 100-day banquet for the triplets. Although Jing Rui may not be able to come back, this 100-day banquet still has to be held.


    But for her, this is not a problem, she has managed no matter how big the banquet is.


    He took a seat in the main hall of the front yard, picked up the tea brought by the maid, looked at Butler Shen who was standing next to him, and after a few greetings, things were arranged in an orderly manner.


    Butler Shen had long been convinced by the imperial concubine''s ability to do things, and after listening to the order: "Don''t worry, the imperial concubine, the old slave has memorized it, so I will go on."


    Except for those who must be invited to send invitations in advance, the others are no longer in charge. I came to congratulate her and welcome, and there is a reason for not coming.


    Yunyi added: "Butler Shen does things, I''m naturally relieved. You can leave the ingredients needed in the kitchen to Xiao Yiping to handle them, so that you won''t be too busy and tired."


    Butler Shen was moved when he heard this. He knew that the concubine had no malicious intentions.


    He also understood that the General''s Mansion and Duan Wang''s Mansion were originally one family, and Steward Xiao came to help share the burden.


    Butler Shen smiled and nodded: "Thank you, Concubine Shizi for your understanding, the old slave will discuss it with Butler Xiao, and we will do things properly."


    Yunyi smiled and nodded: "Okay, just discuss it with you. In addition, help me prepare a generous gift. I want to go to Ai''s house."


    Butler Shen naturally knew that Mrs. Ai''s leg was broken, and replied, "Yes."


    saluted and retreated.


    After everything was arranged, we went back to the backyard. The three little guys should have woken up, they had eaten their own meals, and it was time to breastfeed them.


    Children are really the same every day. The three little guys are now indistinguishable from single-born children of the same age. Even the youngest sister Yun has been raised by Yun Yi to be chubby and fat, which is rare and tight.


    As soon as his master came back, Wen Zhu hurriedly ordered breakfast to be delivered from the small kitchen.


    It didn''t take long for the maid on the other side of the small kitchen to put up breakfast, fish porridge, shrimp dumplings, bean paste buns and a few other side dishes.


    Yunyi ate a lot because she wanted to breastfeed her baby and she was not fat.


    This side just finished eating and snorted, and the triplets over there seemed to have counted the time and began to call.


    Yun Yi laughed; "Come here, each one is like a villain, and this is even more pinch."


    Qingdai on the side of ?? replied with a smile: "It''s not that the little masters are smart."


    It''s not that they picked up what the princesses liked to hear, it''s that their little masters are really smart.


    Yunyi stood up, Wenzhu over there had already ordered someone to bring warm water over.


    When Yunyi was ready, the maids who served the triplets also came over with their children, probably because they were used to it, as soon as they got to Yunyi''s house, they all quieted down.


    As always, Sister Yun came first and fed her, Brother Ye, every time he could wrap up the rest of his rations, if it wasn''t for Yunyi''s good milk, I''m afraid it wouldn''t be enough for him.


    However, apart from Yun Yi and his wife, no one else knows about this, because when feeding, Yun Yi never let anyone wait by her side, she just put down the bed curtain to do it herself, and the maids are used to it. feel something is wrong.


    As for the concubine''s breastfeeding, the prince agreed, and they naturally wouldn''t have any opinions, and they admired their concubine very much in their hearts.


    Not to mention these royal relatives in the capital, noble families, and even the wives of those little wealthy families who don¡¯t necessarily breastfeed their children themselves, for fear of losing their shape and losing their husband¡¯s favor.


    But the concubine not only allowed the prince to agree, but also persuaded the old lady with the prince.


    The most important thing is that the little masters have been here for a hundred days. Not only does the princess not lose her figure, but she also becomes more and more feminine.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 853： This rank will never change

    Chapter 853 This position will never change


    These slaves, but it is not uncommon for the prince to look at the prince''s concubine''s ambiguous and doting eyes.


    Because the princess was breastfeeding herself, the husband and wife talked a lot because of the children''s topics, which made the relationship between the husband and wife even more sweet and sweet.


    If the prince''s favor for the prince''s concubine was seen, it would be enviable to death.


    There is no man from a family who can do things like his own son, as long as he is in the house, around the royal concubine and the little masters, and the little masters do things by themselves.


    These slaves and maids, who wouldn''t envy their own princes and concubines.


    However, everyone is envious and envious. They absolutely do not and dare not have any wrong thoughts. Instead, they all look forward to their future better half, hoping to find someone who is considerate to their bedside.


    Yunyi doesn''t know what the maidservants are thinking. If he does, he will definitely add: Where is this going?


    After feeding the triplets and interacting with them for a while, they were hugged.


    It''s a bit cold today, Yunyi specially asked the maids to make the charcoal stove in the outer room more vigorous, and open the door of the inner room, so that the children will not be frozen, and the children will not be disturbed because the room is too hot. Comfortable.


    At the end of summer, Yun Yi drew a picture of a charcoal stove, the one with a ring and a cover, and then asked them to replace the iron vent pipe with a ceramic tube, and installed it as soon as it got cold. Good.


    In the coming year, they will go back to Duanwangfu to live for a while, and renovate all the houses in the General''s residence and install all the fire walls, so that even the charcoal stove will be saved in the future.


    The courtyard on the Duanwang Mansion has been completely remodeled this year, and you can live there at any time.


    The General¡¯s Mansion was because she was pregnant before, and later because the children were too young, and she was afraid that it would be bad for the children, so the grandmother didn¡¯t let the work begin.


    But with the charcoal stove, the house will not be too cold.


    She knew that in the capital, she relied on charcoal basins for heating in winter. If iron and salt were not controlled by the imperial court, she would have wanted to buy an iron ore to smelt iron by herself, build a charcoal stove and sell it.


    explained the affairs of the mansion, Yun Yi went to the old lady to ask hello, took Banxia and Qingdai out of the mansion, and went to Ai''s house.


    Speaking of the Ai family, Yun Yi thinks that this family is really good.


    My mother-in-law was adopted by the Ai family, and the family treats her like jewels, and they can''t wait to give her the best things.


    Because she was born weak, she would get sick if she was not careful. Ai''s family took care of her in every possible way, for fear that if she was not taken care of enough, problems would arise.


    When he grew up, even if the young master of the General''s Mansion came to propose marriage, he did not agree with him like other families, but asked his daughter''s intentions before deciding.


    And how many betrothal gifts the General''s Mansion gave back then, the Ai family didn''t keep it at all, and they even prepared a decent dowry, just because they didn''t want people to think that they had climbed the General''s Mansion and made people look down on their daughters.


    At that time, Mrs. Cheng didn''t think there was anything, but when she knew that her daughter-in-law had become a daughter, she was extremely grateful to the Ai family.


    If there is no Ai family, I am afraid that my daughter would have died long ago, not to mention that she has been a medicine jar since she was a child.


    So since she recognized it, the old lady told the current Duan Wang to take good care of the Ai family. Even if her daughter recognized the general''s mansion, she would still be the adopted daughter of the Ai family. Change.


    Yun Yi also got along well with the Ai family, and felt that the family could not be lost. After all, he raised his mother-in-law, and was the benefactor of the General''s House, and indirectly his own benefactor. If there was no Ai family, there would be no Jing Rui''s origin body.


    She treats the Ai family as a real relative, so she also prepared the medicine and ginseng she made for Mrs. Ai today, so that she will suffer less in the next days and get better soon.


    Jing Rui prepared a small courtyard for Yunyi early for Yunyi''s convenience, and set up a pharmacy for her, in order to cover Yunyi''s space at any time.


    When he was fine, he would bring things back to the small courtyard. No one knew how many things were inside, except for people to go in and take care of the sanitation.


    Because Xiao Yiping would occasionally send some things over, Yun Yi always sent him to the small courtyard, all of which were to cover the space.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 854： Food prices have risen

    Chapter 854 Food prices have risen


    So no one will doubt the provenance of these things.


    Walking through the downtown all the way, Yun Yi''s ear is good, and I heard everyone talking about the rise in food prices.


    Someone said: "This year, the north is dry, the south is flooded, and food production has decreased. It can be said that the price increase is in the past, but the increase is a bit outrageous."


    "No, this is no way for people to live."


    "Hey, if there is a shortage of food in spring, summer and autumn, you can go to the mountains outside the city to find some wild vegetables and wild fruits to satisfy your hunger, but how can it be good in this winter? I''m afraid it will be difficult to survive this winter."


    Yunyi looked out through the crack of the carriage window, and frowned when she saw the faces of the people who were talking about this topic.


    She knew that the food was not harvested before, but she did not expect that it would affect the lives of the people so quickly.


    In addition to King Yu, they also stockpiled food in Duanwangfu. There is no way. There are 200,000 Cheng family troops to support.


    The financial power of Duanwang''s Mansion and the General''s Mansion is with her. She can''t hide this matter from her. All the grain produced by all the villages in the two houses, including the grain produced by her own village, are all stored, and this is not enough. .


    The fact that the manor used money to buy food was only on the bright side. The respective subordinates of Jing Rui and his son had already purchased a large amount of food in the dark since the emperor suspended the distribution of military spending.


    It¡¯s just that they were all done in a scattered, low-key and hidden way, so that no one noticed.


    In fact, since the man in the palace has postponed the payment of military expenses, the father is really worried. After all, there is food and drink for 200,000 people and military pay. As for Jing Rui and Yun Yi, they have a firm heart. .


    They each had a lot of private property, and each had a dedicated person to develop and manage the property in various places. The two of them had a lot of Zhuangzi in their hands. Even if they didn''t buy it from other places, the grain produced by their own Zhuangzi could withstand for a while.


    Not to mention that Yunyi still has room to defy the sky, and both of them are not short of money, so as soon as they heard the wind, they let their subordinates start preparing secretly.


    Thinking of the two warehouses that he received last night, Cheng Jiajun doesn''t have to worry too much about the next ration issue.


    What''s more, there are three warehouses in King Yu''s place. Although there was last night''s incident, those three warehouses must have been staffed. The guards will be stricter than before, but it''s just more troublesome for her.


    Hearing what the people said just now, I would have an idea in my heart.


    Since the rise in food prices, they are also responsible, they cannot ignore it, at least when necessary, they must do some modest efforts.


    For example, in the winter, when you cook porridge, you should at least take the lead. There are always kind people in the big families in the city, at least helping everyone to survive this cold winter.


    When spring starts, everyone will have a way to live.


    sighed and thought to himself: It seems that I have thought a little far, at least it is not so serious now.


    Just as she had collected her thoughts, she heard Qingdai say, "Prince Prince, here we are."


    As soon as the carriage arrived at the gate of Ai''s house, the gatekeeper of the Ai''s house had already sent someone to run into the house to inform the masters to go.


    Yunyi got off the carriage, and Mrs. Ai brought someone to greet her: "I have seen the princess."


    Yun Yi quickly stretched out his hand to help the eldest lady of the Ai family: "Aunts, don''t be too polite."


    Mrs. Ai''s family still gave a salute: "The ceremony cannot be abandoned, and I can''t let people pick the wrong place in the future and cause you trouble."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 855： road encounter

    Chapter 855 Road Encounter


    Yunyi patted Ai''s aunt''s hand: "Auntie, let''s be happy, no matter what others say."


    Mrs. Ai''s family smiled and said, "That''s not possible. The Ai''s family will never hold you back."


    Yunyi understood what the Ai family was thinking, so she didn''t say more. After greeting several other elders of the Ai family, she asked, "Why did my grandmother fall so well?"


    The eldest lady of the Ai family sighed: "I also blame us for this. After your grandmother had dinner that day, she said she had accumulated food, so she wanted to go out for a walk. Huan accompany, there is no obstruction, and did not accompany to go together, and an accident happened."


    The second lady of the Ai family patted the elder sister-in-law on the shoulder and said, "The doctor said that it was fortunate that he didn''t fall on the head, or else the consequences would be unimaginable, it would be a blessing."


    Yunyi asked: "Where did it fall?"


    Mrs. Ai said, "It''s at the gazebo in the backyard."


    After saying that, I remembered that Yun Yi was not familiar with Ai''s house, and then explained again: "The steps of the pavilion are not low, and they fell from the top."


    After a few people were talking, they arrived at the yard where the old lady of the Ai family lived.


    The old lady also got the news at this meeting. When she saw someone coming in, she said, "It''s inconvenient for my legs to go down to the ground to greet me. In this cold day, I would trouble the princess to make another trip."


    Yunyi took a few steps and stepped forward: "Grandma, don''t say that, are you okay?"


    The old lady of the Ai family smiled and nodded: "It''s okay, I''m so old, it''s really useless, sit down."


    Yunyi didn''t sit down immediately, but said, "Grandma, you can''t say that."


    went on to say: "I was a military doctor when I was in the northern Xinjiang, and I am pretty good at medicine."


    These things, I believe Ai''s family also knows, so she doesn''t need to go into details.


    took a porcelain bottle from Qingdai: "This is the medicine I made by myself. It will help you recover from your leg injury. Take one in the morning and one in the evening, just take it with warm water."


    Ai''s family knew that Yunyi''s medical skills were good. If it wasn''t for her that year, Duan Wang''s leg would have been abolished. It is really modest to say that she has learned well.


    The old lady of the Ai family smiled all over her face: "It really bothers you. This is the 100-day banquet for the triplets. Tell me, I''m still hurt."


    Yunyi patted her hand: "It''s okay, you are recovering well, the days are still long, I will wait for you when you are back, and you are welcome to come over at any time."


    After ??, he pointed to the ginseng honey in Pinellia''s hand: "This is the ginseng honey that I made myself. It is good for your health to drink it often. Just a small spoonful of warm water every day is enough, and you must not drink too much."


    The old lady of the Ai family has a stronger smile on her face. Although her adopted daughter has passed away, whether it is her son-in-law or her grandson, even though her status is more noble, she is still as good or even better to her and to their Ai family.


    This granddaughter-in-law also closes the eyes with their Ai family. She looks friendly and enjoys the care of the granddaughter-in-law. She is so beautiful in her heart.


    Yunyi didn''t stay much because he was concerned about the children and there were a lot of things going on in the house today.


    and Ai¡¯s family explained the situation, and they understood it.


    Yunyi asked the old lady of the Ai family to talk again, and then she said goodbye and left.


    I just didn''t expect to meet my younger brother Xiao Chenhao halfway through.


    And looking at the situation, I was afraid that something might happen, but Yun Yi did not get off the car immediately, but asked the driver to stop and wait for the change.


    I just thought in my heart: Why is this point not in the academy, but it is here?


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 856： what is your heart

    Chapter 856 What are your intentions


    There was a young man who was a few years older than him standing beside him. Yun Yi saw that the young man was still pulling Brother Hao''s sleeve.


    His brows and eyes were stained with displeasure, seeing that this situation was obviously stopped by someone.


    heard the young man speak: "Xiao Chenhao, we are classmates. You are too ruthless to help me with this small task."


    Brother Hao''s face sank: "But you didn''t say it just now, we are classmates, and the relationship is limited to classmates. You also said before that brother-in-law really did something wrong, and your family''s money has not been settled, then Apparently it''s no small matter.


    You asked me to beg my brother-in-law, but why should I beg my brother-in-law for other people''s affairs? Besides, the prince is guilty of breaking the law and the common people, aren''t you trying to embarrass my brother-in-law? "


    The young man who was holding Brother Hao''er''s sleeve was a little anxious: "Your brother-in-law is the prince and a member of the royal family. It''s just a matter of words. Why did you embarrass your brother-in-law?"


    In my heart, I thought: Who doesn''t know, your brother-in-law treats you very well.


    Brother Hao frowned slightly when he heard what he said. He had never said anything about his brother-in-law, but he knew that there was no need to worry about it.


    forcefully shook off the boy''s hand: "Because my brother-in-law is good to me, I can''t smear my brother-in-law''s face, besides, is your brother-in-law doing something trivial?


    My brother-in-law, no matter how high his status is, can''t cover up bad people. In order to exonerate your brother-in-law, you want my brother-in-law to be the sinner who oppresses others. What is your motive? Don''t tell others that we are classmates in the future. "


    After saying that, he pushed the boy away and walked forward.


    There was a hint of anger on the boy''s face, but he quickly restrained himself, trotted after him, and stopped Xiao Chenhao again.


    Xiao Chenhao was really annoyed this time: "Fan Jiangcheng, are you finished yet?"


    The young man named Fan Jiangcheng took a deep breath: "Xiao Chenhao, I know what you just said is right, but if my brother-in-law is imprisoned, my sister may not have a good life, I didn''t mean to embarrass you on purpose, I just don''t want to upset my sister."


    After hearing this, Xiao Chenhao thought of his sister, but he was not as angry as before, but he still said patiently: "I''m sorry, I still can''t agree, you begged me for your sister, but I don''t want my brother-in-law because of Other people''s affairs cause infamy and make my sister angry, and I hope you can understand."


    After ?? finished speaking, he bypassed Fan Jiangcheng again and walked forward.


    Tomorrow will be the 100-day banquet for the little nephews. Today, Mr. is temporarily ill, and he left everyone with an endorsement coursework. He said that it can be completed in the academy or at home, and Mr. will check it next afternoon.


    The book has already been recited by heart, so he left the academy ahead of time, thinking of finding some rare things in the store, which is a little thought of his little uncle.


    But who could have imagined that Fan Jiangcheng, who was chasing him, was stopped by him, and he even asked him to save his brother-in-law to save his brother-in-law''s face. This person can really imagine how old he is.


    Brother Hao is the youngest student in their class. Most of the classmates in the class are older than him, but he is not short, plus he is smart and eager to learn, so he gets along well with everyone.


    Brother Hao never showed his identity in the academy, but Fan Jiangcheng obviously knew him and his identity a long time ago, and he was afraid that others would also know, so he came after him after leaving the academy.


    But it''s not unusual for him to know. After all, my brother also studied at Hengbei Academy before. Although the place where they took classes was far away, the two of them would occasionally eat together, so he might just watch it.


    It is not surprising to know who my brother-in-law is.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 857： A situation like today would be too dangerous

    Chapter 857 A situation like today would be too dangerous


    Yunyi was very satisfied with Brother Hao''s handling, and did not agree to other people''s requests for the sake of face, loyalty and sympathy.


    He also knew that he was thinking of his elder sister and brother-in-law. Looking at the serious expression of the little guy not far away, there was a smile in his eyes.


    Seeing Xiao Chenhao walking away, Fan Jiangcheng''s hand unconsciously clenched into a fist, his eyes were full of anger and hatred.


    All this was seen by Yun Yi, and he was even more displeased with this young man.


    said to Ban Xia beside him: "Go, follow that boy and investigate his situation."


    Pinellia nodded: "Yes."


    After she got off the car, Yunyi said to the driver, "Let''s go."


    The car went forward for a while, and then caught up with Xiao Chenhao in front.


    Yunyi opened the car window: "Brother Hao, what are you doing?"


    Brother Hao turned his head and saw his sister''s carriage. This carriage was specially built by my brother-in-law for my sister, and it was the only one.


    Sister doesn''t like being surrounded by people, so there are no signs of the General''s Mansion and Duanwang''s Mansion on the car. It looks very ordinary from the outside, but it is quite luxurious inside.


    Brother Hao didn''t expect to meet his elder sister here, his little face was full of surprises: "Sister, why are you here?"


    After he stood still, he did not get in the car, raised his face and looked at Yunyi in the car.


    Yunyi saw that he didn''t get in the car: "What are you doing standing there, still not getting up?"


    Brother Hao smiled and waved his hand: "Sister, I have something to do right now, and I don''t want to go back to the mansion. I''ll just go back when I''m done."


    Yunyi frowned slightly, and his tone was also a little serious: "Why aren''t you in the academy at this hour? Where are you going if you don''t go back to the manor?"


    Brother Hao didn''t want to let his sister know in advance what he was going to do, and wanted to give her a surprise: "Sister, you know my skills, and it will be fine."


    Yunyi glanced at where Fan Jiangcheng was standing: "Don''t talk to him, say, why aren''t you in the academy at this hour?"


    Brother Hao was relieved to hear that his sister just asked why he wasn''t in the academy: "Our husband is temporarily unwell, so he left the homework for us, which can be done in the academy or at home, as long as it doesn''t affect the random check in the afternoon. .


    I had already memorized that book, so I came out of the academy ahead of time and wanted to do some private affairs. "


    Yunyi didn''t think that Brother Hao was lying after hearing this: "Then why didn''t you let Xueling and Nanxing accompany you."


    Brother Hao said again: "Nan Xing had a stomachache last night, vomiting and diarrhea. Although he was better in the morning, his body has not recovered yet, so I decided to let him rest in the house for a day.


    Today is the academy that Xueling accompanied me to. I was afraid that Uncle Xu would not be able to meet us in a hurry, so I asked Xueling to wait at the entrance of the academy, and when Uncle Xu arrived, he went to Dongshi to find me.


    I didn''t ask Xueling to report back to the government, because I was afraid that he and Uncle Xu would go wrong. Sister, don''t be angry, and don''t punish Xueling, it''s all my own idea. "


    Yunyi was not angry with him, but he had other thoughts in his heart.


    When they first returned to the capital, they secretly sent people to protect them. After they settled down, it seemed that there was nothing to do. In addition, the two brothers were both learning martial arts, so they evacuated the people in the dark.


    Now the father-in-law''s status is embarrassing, and King Yu is staring at the throne again. The General''s Mansion and Duan''s Mansion are like iron walls. King Yu can''t find a place to start. Xiao''s mansion has those people arranged by himself, and he does not dare to reach out.


    As for the eldest brother Xiao Chenrui, he is not worried about his current skills, and even if something happens, he will win by outwitness and will not fall into the trap of others.


    Little brother is smart, but after all, he is too young. If he is targeted, a situation like today would be too dangerous. This matter must be arranged immediately.


    Since Brother Hao doesn''t want him to know, he will let him go. After all, this little guy is Zaohui: "Well, since you have arranged everything, then go and go back to the house early."


    Brother Hao didn''t expect his sister to be so happy to let him go to work alone, and jumped up happily: "I know, it''s better for my sister."


    Yun Yi laughed and scolded: "Stinky boy, if my sister doesn''t agree, then she''s not a good sister?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 858： Strong desire to survive

    Chapter 858 Strong desire to survive


    Brother Hao has a strong desire to survive: "No, no, no, my sister is always the best."


    After ?? finished speaking, he waved his hand and ran away, for fear that Yunyi would say something else.


    Looking at the little man running away, Yun Yi chuckled softly: "Stinky boy."


    Seeing people running away, put away the smile on his face, and said to Qingdai beside him: "You go and follow him, and when he is safe to meet Xueling, you can go back to the manor."


    Qingdai replied, "Yes."


    Before ?? came to the master''s side, Director Xiao reminded each of them that as long as they obeyed the master''s arrangement, she would not ask more questions. There is no one by your side to serve you, master.


    What they have to do is to absolutely obey the master''s orders under the condition of ensuring the master''s safety, not to mention that there is Jiang Li who is driving the car.


    After Qingdai got off the car, Yun Yi said softly, "Go back to the manor."


    After returning to the mansion, he first went to the old lady''s courtyard: "Grandma, Yier is back."


    Mrs. Cheng watched her approach: "How is your Ai''s grandmother, is she okay?"


    Yun Yi walked over to the old lady and said, "I fell off the steps of the pavilion. As I get older, my bones are brittle, and I can''t stand such a fall."


    Mrs. Cheng worried: "Is that serious? Can it be cured?"


    Yun Yi patted Mrs. Cheng''s hand: "Grandma, don''t worry, the uncles of the Ai family are so filial, they must have asked the best doctor to treat them.


    I also brought the medicine I made this time. It can help Ai''s grandmother to relieve some pain and suffer less. I believe it will take a long time to recover. "


    The worry on Mrs. Cheng''s face was slightly reduced: "That''s good."


    thought of something again, and hurriedly asked: "Will there be a root cause of the disease in the future, and will it affect walking."


    Yunyi replied: "No, it will not affect walking after recovery, but in the future, the waist and legs should avoid cold."


    The two chatted for a while before Yun Yi left her grandmother''s place. She went back to the yard to feed the triplets, and drank the soup that the small kitchen cooked for herself before she went to deal with the affairs of the house.


    After all, there will be a banquet in the mansion tomorrow, so I can''t lose the face of the two mansions.


    After listening to Butler Shen''s report, he nodded and said, "It''s been hard work, Butler Shen, and I''ll have to keep an eye on the next things to make sure everything goes smoothly for tomorrow''s Hundred Days Banquet."


    Butler Shen said respectfully: "Thank you for your understanding, this is what the old slave should do. Don''t worry, the old servant will definitely arrange it carefully."


    Yun Yi said with a light smile: "I don''t worry about doing things, it''s almost noon, let''s go down and rest first."


    As for Butler Shen, he and his father-in-law fought side by side to kill the enemy and made meritorious deeds on the battlefield. Later, he was injured and retired before he came to the mansion. He was very careful and serious in his work, and reached his position step by step. Yun Yi really regarded him as The elders are very respectful.


    After Butler Shen left, Xiao Yiping was called over.


    Xiao Yiping strode in and bowed to Yun Yi: "Master."


    Yunyi looked up at him: "Secretly sent two people to protect Xiao Chenhao, and they must not leave their sight."


    Xiao Yiping respectfully said: "Yes, this subordinate will make arrangements."


    Not long after Xiao Yiping left, Qingdai came back. When she learned that the master was in the main hall in the front yard, she rushed over immediately. Yun Yi saw her coming in: "I''m back."


    Qingdai quickly stepped forward: "Yes, the servants watched them enter the Xiao residence before returning to their lives."


    Yunyi was very satisfied: "That''s good."


    She didn''t ask what Brother Hao did, as long as she knew that he returned home safely.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 859： Its so hard for you

    Chapter 859 It''s really **** you


    After having dinner, and after listening to Butler Shen coming over to report what happened in the mansion, he returned to his own courtyard and went to the triplets'' room first: "Master, Miss, have you taken a bath?"


    The maid at the door saluted: "Concubine Hui Shi, I just finished washing two quarters ago."


    Yun Yi didn''t stop, went straight into the inner room, and saw the three children being placed in a crib, Brother Bo was dozing off, Brother Ye and Sister Yun were holding their feet facing each other'' oh, oh '' exchange.


    No one could understand what they were saying.


    Yunyi looked at Bo Ge''er''s expression, couldn''t hold back, and burst into laughter.


    walked over, stretched out his hand and hugged Brother Bo: "Son, I''m really suffering you."


    Brother Bai squinted at his unscrupulous mother, his face twisted and his eyes rolled.


    Yunyi smiled and continued to be angry with her son: "Son, you will be 100 days old soon. When you are the eldest brother, you have to be gregarious and take good care of your younger brothers and sisters. Look at how happy your younger brothers and sisters are playing with their feet."


    This time, Brother Bai closed his eyes and ignored Yunyi, thinking in his heart: Well, this is what you said, I will endure, I will endure, I will endure, endure, endure, wait for them to be bigger and you will see How do I clean them up.


    Seeing that his son really didn''t want to take care of himself, he had to whisper in his ear: "Okay, I''m really angry with my mother, you can bear it, and when the spring is warm next year, I will let someone take you out every day. Change the tour, just at that time, you will be able to go out when you are older."


    Brother Bai heard this, and then opened his eyes and gave Yun Yi a conscience look.


    In Yun Yi''s eyes, he was so cute. He couldn''t help but kissed Bo Ge''er''s face fiercely: "My son is so cute."


    Brother Bo was sweet in his heart, but he turned his face to the side, his little face blushed into a little apple, Yun Yi, this unscrupulous mother, laughed happily.


    Laughed enough, no longer embarrassed Brother Bo, and put him back in the crib.


    After teasing Brother Ye and Sister Yun for a while, he said, "Get ready. After feeding, let them rest earlier."


    *


    In the study of the prince in the front yard of Prince Yu''s mansion, a man in black knelt on the ground.


    The prince Mo Jingting was roaring at these people in anger: "All day, you guys actually told me that I didn''t find any clues, what''s the use of keeping you as pets?


    A bunch of trash. "


    After cursing, he picked up the inkstone at his hand and smashed it out in anger. It happened to hit the forehead of the middle one, and the man''s forehead was bleeding profusely, but even so, the man was stunned and did not faint.


    Mo Jingting didn''t expect that after so many people searched for a whole day, there was no useful clue at all, so much food, who could believe that all of them disappeared out of thin air, unless there was a ghost.


    But how so much grain was transported away, it is impossible to make no sound or leave no trace, this is really incredible.


    The most important thing is that this happened when the father and the king left the capital. The affairs of the capital were entrusted to him by the father and the king before he left the capital. Now that such a big mistake has occurred, if those younger brothers know about it, I am afraid that it will inevitably be in the father again. Make a fuss in front of the king.


    The main thing is that this matter really has no clue, which makes him very upset.


    If Yunyi was here, he would definitely say something: It will make you more upset in the future. Dare to stretch out my aunt''s property, I am really timid, I can''t scare you to death.


    *


    It was late at night, and under the bright moonlight, there was the sound of horses¡¯ hooves on the official road leading to the capital.


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 860： I am back

    Chapter 860 I''m back


    The next morning, a brand-new red lantern was hung in front of the General''s Mansion, filled with joy.


    The servants in the house got up before dawn to prepare. Yesterday afternoon, Xiao Yiping asked Zhuangzi to deliver fresh ingredients. The people in the big kitchen have already processed the ingredients, and they are waiting for the chefs from Juxiangyuan to come over today. Knives and spoons.


    From the fifth quarter of the hour, people from the mansion came to congratulate one after another, and the people from the Ai family and the Xiao family also came to the general''s mansion.


    After ??, the Queen Mother also arrived at three quarters.


    Followed by the Queen Mother, there were also gifts from the saint and gifts prepared by the masters of the palaces for several children, which opened the eyes of the guests who came to the Hundred Days Banquet.


    The more embarrassed the relationship is, the more the person in the palace has to behave. Otherwise, it is to tell everyone that he has an opinion on the return of Duan Wang Moyanbin, so this reward has been prepared in three copies, which is a few percent heavier than that of other families. , The flesh hurts so badly that I have to give it.


    As for what the queen mother brought, not to mention, it was all chosen by the old man herself in Curry. The good things in her hands will be left to her great-grandchildren and great-granddaughters in the future. Opportunity to move out.


    But even so, whoever dares to stand up and say a word of disagreement is only envious and sulking.


    The queen mother found her own son from the fight, and she was in a very comfortable mood. After Yunyi took care of her body, she now looks radiant and graceful.


    Coupled with Yunyi''s high spirits, she gave birth to the Three Treasures in one child. The Queen Mother was happy when she thought about it. She felt beautiful, her body was lighter, her spirit was better, and her person was much younger.


    When I got to Yunyi Courtyard, I just greeted everyone a little, and went to the triplets. I couldn''t see anyone else anymore. After taking turns to hold a few children, she still couldn''t get enough of her.


    Hu Mammy smiled and said: "Queen Mother, you can take it easy, do you still want that arm?"


    The queen mother can''t take care of her arms, even if she can''t lift it at night, how can she be such a good grandson and granddaughter, and the smile on her face has not fallen since she saw a few great grandsons and granddaughters.


    If there were no ancestral restrictions, she would have wanted to go out of the palace every day. On weekdays, she could only use the sketches that Yunyi sent into the palace every few days to explain her lovesickness.


    Now that I finally see the little man I am thinking about, how can I take care of my arm.


    Brother Bai is also very face-saving today, and may also be touched by the sincere love of the Queen Mother, and there will be a sincere smile on his face from time to time.


    The Queen Mother stared at Sister Yun for a long time, and said in surprise: "Look, Sister Yun has grown up. Does this eye look a bit like Aijia?"


    Yun Yi said with a smile: "Grandmother, you are more confident, don''t look a little like you, your eyes will follow you."


    Then Yun Yi added: "In the beginning, I thought that Sister Yun''s eyes were following me, but these days, it turns out that Sister Yun was following you, the imperial grandmother."


    The Queen Mother was even happier now. She handed Brother Ye in her arms to Mrs. Cheng beside her, and took Sister Yun from Mrs. Xiao''s arms: "Sister Yun, great-grandmother''s treasure."


    Sister Yun pouted at the Queen Mother and said "oh, oh" twice, as if in response, which made the Queen Mother soft-hearted in a mess.


    At this moment, there was a greeting from the servants from outside: "I have seen the prince."


    After Yun Yi heard it, she turned her head and looked at the door, only to see Jing Rui striding in, looking at Yun Yi with a big smile on her face: "I''m back. "


    My dears, make up one chapter first, and I still owe three chapters. Thank you for your support. Good night.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 861： Its addicting to discuss this interest

    Chapter 861 This interest is addictive


    Yunyi didn''t move, but Jing Rui walked over quickly.


    In front of so many people, it''s not easy to show too much, just walked to Yunyi''s side, stood side by side with her, and then met with the Queen Mother and several elders.


    The Queen Mother smiled and looked up and down at her grandson, her face full of concern: "Is the errand going well?"


    Jing Rui nodded: "Don''t worry, grandmother, everything is going well."


    Now, the empress dowager has a stronger smile on her face. Her grandson is better than others. She naturally knows what Jing Rui is doing.


    Seeing Jing Rui''s calm appearance, he knew that things were done. If someone else went, I''m afraid that it might not be able to find out after so many days.


    I haven''t seen the triplets for more than ten days, and Jing Rui also thought about it closely. After hugging them one by one, Yun Yi whispered softly beside him: "Go wash up, and you''re not afraid to smoke the children."


    Jing Rui lowered his head and glanced at the clothes on his body, and looked at Yun Yi with a smile on his eyebrows: "Yesterday, after rushing the road for a day and a night, I arrived outside the city at three o''clock in Yin Shi, and rested for an hour at a post station outside the city, and went straight into the city at Ma Shi. I entered the palace to return to my life, and did not care about grooming."


    Yunyi said with some distress: "I didn''t say it before I left, so don''t rush back."


    Jing Rui smiled and put the daughter in his arms to the maid: "The children''s 100-day feast, how can I not come back to accompany you on such an important day, I''ll go wash now, don''t smoke my daughter."


    After saying that, he smiled and walked out.


    Several elders watched the interaction of the young couple, and their faces were full of gratified smiles.


    The Queen Mother thought: This kind of husband and wife relationship is enviable.


    Other female relatives in the house: The prince is so kind to the prince and concubine. It turns out that husband and wife can get along like this. The prince''s eyes are full of tenderness and doting. Compared with their respectful relationship with their husband, this is every woman. Yearning for it.


    Jing Rui finished washing up, and when he came back, only Yun Yi and the triplets were left in the room: "Yi Er, where are they?"


    Yunyi got up and walked towards him: "They went to the front yard to entertain the female relatives. I wanted to go with them, but the elders didn''t let me, so I had to wait for you."


    Jing Rui smiled and took the person into his arms, raised his hand and scratched the tip of Yun Yi''s nose: "The elders still don''t want to leave us a space to get along."


    Yunyi raised his hand and punched him in the chest: "What are you talking about the truth?"


    Jing Rui laughed when he heard it: "I just like Yier''s honesty."


    Originally, Yun Yi wanted the elders to accompany the triplets here, and she went to the front yard to entertain those female relatives, but the queen mother said that today is her great grandson and granddaughter''s big day, and she must go out to support the scene. Especially bold.


    But before leaving, he whispered to her: "Yi Er, I will take everyone away. You little husband and wife will not see each other for a few days. Just talk and talk, and it will be good to show up later."


    After she finished speaking, she patted her hand with a meaningful smile on her face, which made Yun Yi blushed unconsciously.


    Yun Yi nestled in Jing Rui''s arms: "Are you tired, do you want to go to bed and take a rest?"


    Jing Rui hugged the person and whispered, "Are you sure, let me go to bed now?"


    Yunyi looked up at Jing Rui, and met a pair of affectionate and lustful eyes. The two looked at each other. Before Yun Yi could react, Jing Rui kissed him.


    I have been abstinent for so long, and I can''t hold back for a long time. Although I can''t discuss it in depth, it is always possible to ask for some interest first.


    This interest was addicted to the discussion. If it wasn''t for the sound of footsteps coming from outside the door, the two of them would still be inseparable.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 862： Stunning at the Hundred Days Banquet

    Chapter 862 Stunning at the Hundred Days Banquet


    Yunyi reacted very quickly, broke free from Jing Rui''s embrace, got up and walked behind the screen, tidying up her appearance, her face blushed.


    Jing Rui smiled and glanced at the screen, thinking: The monk can''t follow the temple after running away, but he has been looking forward to today.


    Hearing footsteps and approaching the door, he got up and tidied up his clothes and walked towards the sleeping Zhengxiang triplets.


    A notification sound came from outside the door: "I, the prince, the prince, the queen mother asked the slaves to come back to spread the word."


    Jing Rui''s cold voice came out: "Come in."


    It was Wenzhu who came in. Seeing that only the prince was standing beside the beds of the little masters, he didn''t see the prince and concubine, and was a little puzzled.


    But he quickly thought of what he wanted to pass on, so he bowed first: "I have seen the prince."


    then continued: "The Empress Dowager asked the slaves to come back and spread the word, saying that it was almost time, and if the young lady and the young masters woke up, they would hug them and let everyone get lucky."


    Jing Rui listened to Wen Zhu''s words and thought in his heart: The emperor''s grandmother is more and more showing off.


    This is really true. I proposed to entertain the female relatives in the front yard before, not only to make room for the young couple, but more to show off in the front yard.


    As the queen mother, who is not complimented on weekdays, but before she felt that those were just going through the motions, and she would never take them to heart, not to mention that she was a happy person. left.


    But since recognizing her own son, she found that she was a little different. In addition, her grandson-in-law had added a great-grandson and a great-granddaughter to her. She felt that the compliments of others in front of her were not so hypocritical, and she seemed to like it. got this feeling.


    When Jing Rui and Yun Yi came over with the triplets, they were about to open the table.


    The five people wore the same family clothes, which made people''s eyes shine.


    The triplets have just woken up and been breastfed, so they are very face-saving. When the family showed up, they really amazed the audience.


    The little guys were fed by Yunyi very cleanly. Brother Bo was cold and cool. Brother Ye was very talkative and lovable. Sister Yun laughed when she saw everyone. She was really cute.


    This circle came down to capture the hearts of the crowd, and the compliments were thrown out in a basket after a basket.


    Everyone really wants to hold it in their arms and kiss the incense, but unfortunately, that is impossible, you can only look closely, not touch.


    Leaving the female family''s side, and turned around to the male guest''s side, the triplets were sent back to the backyard, and the banquet officially began.


    The chef of Juxiangyuan introduced three new dishes through the banquet today, which made the guests who came to congratulate a feast of their mouths. It can be regarded as an advertisement for the store, killing two birds with one stone.


    When Ai''s family left, Yunyi specially brought them a food box, which contained the three new dishes that Juxiangyuan introduced at today''s banquet.


    She specially asked the cooks to make it later, and asked them to bring it back to Mrs. Ai to taste. She also brought a small basket of oranges, which was considered a piece of her filial piety.


    After sending the Ai family away, the old lady of the Xiao family didn''t stay any longer, so Yun Yi naturally put the people on the carriage again.


    On the carriage of the Xiao family, Yun Yi had arranged for someone to put things in advance, and inside there were fish and fruits produced in the space, with Jing Rui covering it, which was very useful.


    The Queen Mother was the last to leave and kissed her sweethearts for a long time before she was ready to leave for the palace. The appearance of turning back three times at that step made Yunyi amused.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 863： What are you going to do with the man in the palace?

    Chapter 863 What to do with the person in the palace


    It was said that when the weather was good, I brought the triplets into the palace to see her, and then I left with satisfaction.


    Similarly, he also brought a lot of fruit. Yun Yi only said that this thing is not easy to come by, so it¡¯s better to keep it for yourself, and the queen mother smiled and agreed.


    It was not until Shen Shi that the house was quiet.


    Yun Yi looked at the gift list that Butler Shen had just sent, and suddenly laughed.


    Jing Rui, who was drinking tea, looked over and said, "What are you laughing at?"


    Yunyi finished turning the book, threw it on the table, got up and walked behind Jing Rui, wrapping his arms around his neck: "Having children can make you rich."


    After saying that, he laughed again.


    After Jing Rui understood what she meant, he hit her with a backhand and said, "What are you missing?"


    Yunyi finally stopped laughing and said coquettishly: "Isn''t this a joke with you? Besides, this is not a little thing. After coming down a few times, those three little guys can be considered small assets."


    Jing Rui pulled the person over and hugged him into his arms: "Look at the happy one, are you so happy?"


    Yun leaned on Jing Rui''s arms and said softly, "I''m not happy about these things, or I suddenly think of the words to have children and get rich, and it makes me laugh. If that''s the case, we''re afraid we''ll be the proper winners, because they''re afraid that Can''t live with us."


    As soon as these words came out, Yun Yi was stunned, because she felt someone''s enthusiasm, she glanced outside the door, and whispered: "What do you want to do in the daytime?"


    Jing Rui put his chin on Yunyi''s neck, smelled the scent of her body, and kept holding back: "Be good, don''t move, or you will be at your own risk."


    He had thought about it for a long time, but he would go to the front yard to discuss matters with his father, and Yunyi would also talk to Butler Shen, which would kill him.


    Yun Yi wanted to laugh but didn''t dare to laugh, so he could only be a quail in Jing Rui''s arms. Although he missed him, he couldn''t ignore it.


    After thinking about it for a while, he could only change the subject and say, "Jing Rui, what''s going on over the Weihe River?"


    Jing Rui tightened his arms around Yun Yi: "It''s not like he has the same example. He can steal the money from the court. Naturally, his subordinates also want to pluck the wild goose. The ones who suffer are the hard workers who repair the river embankment."


    Yun Yi sighed: "Then what is the person in the palace going to do about this?"


    Jing Rui sneered: "The man in the palace is now stealing chickens without losing rice, and originally wanted to use the management of the Weihe River to force the father and king to hand over the military power of the 200,000 Cheng family army.


    But he never imagined that we didn''t let the 200,000 Cheng family soldiers starve and freeze. It was like shooting himself in the foot with a stone. I''m afraid it would be ridiculous. "


    Yunyi said mischievously: "He wouldn''t even know that because of his stupid behavior, the 200,000 Cheng family army became more loyal to the general''s mansion."


    It was only when she went to the front yard that day that she overheard the conversation between Cheng Jin and her father-in-law.


    But it should have been thought of.


    Jing Rui bowed his head and kissed Yun Yi''s head: "If such a big thing happened, King Yu still wanted to throw the blame at Duan Wang''s mansion, and wanted to let people deliberately let go of their style, saying that it was because the sage postponed the payment of military salaries to the Cheng family army. , We have a grudge against King Yu in the Duan Wang Mansion, so we sent people over to do the damage.


    Unfortunately, he had just ordered to go down, and I had already arrived at the Weihe construction site. Earlier, as soon as he took over the management of the Weihe River, I put someone in, I was afraid that he would do something wrong, but I didn''t expect it to be really despicable.


    Since he dared to be the first year of the first year, don''t blame me for being the fifteenth, so I didn''t help him hide it, and reported the situation directly to the top of the court. . "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 864： Duanwangs mansion has become the one who is watching the drama outside.

    Chapter 864 Duan Wangfu has become the one watching the drama outside


    Yun Yi thought to himself: Fortunately, my father-in-law is wise enough, and he has developed a habit of storing spare grain for two months. He also built a warehouse for the spare grain at a village 30 miles away from the Cheng family army station.


    The ?? side is relatively remote, and few people pay attention. Father-in-law said that he felt prepared beforehand, but no, it came in handy.


    Yunyi really admires father-in-law. With those reserves, at least they have a buffer period, so that people will not panic and mess up the military.


    Then he sent people to take silver money from the house and went to various places to buy grain and grass. When the silver flowers were almost used up, the glass workshop also made money, just on top of it, so the grain stored in his village was temporarily unavailable.


    The man in the palace was a scheming, trying to pull Duanwangfu into it, but it turned out to be a game between him and Yuwang, and Duanwangfu became the one who watched the drama from the outside.


    The next thing is to see how the person in the palace does it. If one is not handled well, I am afraid that King Yu will have to take advantage of it. At that time, I am afraid that that person should also change the master.


    She and Jing Rui also discussed this issue before. They were really embarrassed at Duan Wangfu. The person in the palace was definitely not fond of Duan Wangfu, but he could only maintain the superficial harmony.


    Ke Yu wants to really rebel, I am afraid that they will also be afraid of them, and they will not treat them sincerely. This is really a headache.


    But Yun Yi thought about this in his heart, everything is okay, everyone is fine, if you touch your bottom line, don''t blame yourself for being rude.


    Why did you take over several warehouses of King Yu? First, he moved his mind in a way that he shouldn''t have, and he had to teach him a lesson. Second, he really didn''t want him to have **** with the man in the palace.


    That is absolutely not good for them to Duanwangfu, and it will make the common people live, so it is better to avoid it. Without food and grass, he would not dare to raise troops easily.


    Yunyi raised his head and joked a little: "I don''t know what the father thinks. If the one in the palace makes another bad move and makes him embarrassed, it might be better to make things right and return to the right position."


    Jing Rui listened to Yun Yi''s words, but didn''t speak for a long time. Yun Yi was joking. Seeing him like this, he was about to speak when he heard Jing Rui say: "If the father wants to, I have no opinion, if you want, Then I will do as you wish."


    Yun Yi saw that Jing Rui was not joking, but was talking to herself seriously, and withdrew the smile on her face: "That''s not a good job, it''s good to be exhausted, but if you think about it, I won''t let it go. Pulling your hind legs, it''s not me who is affected anyway."


    Jing Rui knew Yun Yi''s temperament, he couldn''t stand it, and he didn''t want to be in that position, so let''s just go with the flow.


    Actually, Yun Yi really didn''t take it to heart. If Jing Rui wanted that seat, he would not have given it to Chen Wang Long Jingyang in his previous life.


    Neither of the two of them spoke again, and just nestled together quietly, enjoying the quietness of this room and the quiet time of the year.


    *


    In the imperial study, the sage was discussing with several important ministers.


    But the expressions on all their faces were not good-looking, and I only heard Zuo Zijing, the minister of household, say: "Sir, this year''s autumn tax is only 60% of the previous year''s, and the Modong Mausoleum is still under construction. There is really not much left over from the previous allocations.¡±


    At this time, Prime Minister Deng Huancheng stood up and said, "Sir, King Duan, the Cheng family''s army has been owed for more than four months for military expenses. If it continues to be owed, I''m afraid it will be inappropriate."


    Good night, my dears!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 865： beat

    Chapter 865 Beating


    Sage Mo Yuxi didn''t lift his eyes when he heard the Prime Minister''s words, but said lightly, "I heard that Deng Aiqing and Duan Wang''s mansion are also close relatives. Could it be that he invited you to be a lobbyist?"


    Deng Huancheng heard this, his eyebrows wrinkled slightly, the Holy Master was beating him on purpose, and his hands were bowed: "Reporting to the Holy Master, this minister is just worried that he will be in arrears for the Cheng Family Army for too long and cause trouble. I also ask the Holy Master to give a clear view."


    Sage Shang Mo Yuxi also knew that he was too upset recently, so he brought his emotions, and threw the memorial in his hand on the table: "There is no best."


    At this time, the Minister of Industry took a step forward: "Sir, there is such a big flaw in the management of the Weihe River. Please clarify whether this project will continue or be temporarily suspended."


    Which of them is not a human being, they all know that the money allocated before, I am afraid that it should be squandered by King Yu. Now that such a big accident has occurred, King Yu said that he could not take this opportunity to let the court add more money. , so they must understand what the Holy Spirit is thinking.


    Sage Shang Mo Yuxi is about to die now. At the beginning, he did it deliberately because he wanted to take back the military power of the Cheng family in the hands of Duan Wang.


    Originally thought that no matter which courtier took over, it was also under his control, but he never expected that King Yu would stand up to take over the matter. In the end, the matter was out of his control, so that it was difficult to ride a tiger now.


    It was still Zuo Zijing, the Minister of the Household, who was very curious. Seeing the sage''s face sinking, he hurriedly said: "Sir, I think that with the current weather, I am afraid that it is not appropriate to continue the construction.


    Winter is about to enter. Although the Weihe River is in the south, it will freeze in a few days. Even if it continues, there will not be much progress, and the quality of the river embankment cannot be guaranteed.


    As a minister, it would be better to let King Yu order the coolies to finish the section that is currently being built, and then make plans for the next year. Anyway, there will be no more floods in the Weihe River in winter. in time. "


    Qian Minghai, the Minister of Works, disagreed a little, but there was a look of joy on the saint''s face, and he knew that it was inconvenient for him to refute, but the money allocated from the Ministry of Households was still in the hands of King Yu?


    The more he thought about it, the more he held his breath. If next spring is delayed, the money will be lost again. He turned to look at Deng Huancheng, the prime minister, who was standing beside him.


    Deng Huancheng was also looking at him at this time, the two looked at each other, and both saw disapproval and helplessness in each other''s eyes.


    The sage has said this, they can''t control this matter, but they are all in a panic. That''s silver. This year, the autumn tax in various places is only 60% of the previous year, but there are people who need to spend money everywhere. Place, can not help but worry.


    This matter is settled as it is, and the sage only said that the punishment will be done when King Yu returns to Beijing, which made several important ministers even more disappointed.


    It''s not that the sage doesn''t want to deal with King Yu, nor that Jing Rui''s investigation was not detailed enough, but that he got a report from Long Wei, and he didn''t expect that King Yu secretly raised hundreds of thousands of soldiers and horses.


    King Yu''s thoughts are becoming more and more obvious now. Originally, he wanted Duan Wang and Yu Wang to face each other, but he underestimated them, and he has not compromised until now.


    One is secretly supporting his troops and being self-respecting. If it weren''t for this matter, Long Wei was sent to investigate, and he would have been secretly raising troops and horses a few years ago, and he had hidden them deep enough.


    I was afraid that I would push King Yu in a hurry. He still had to think of a safe way regardless of whether he would raise the army regardless.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 866： That cant be him

    Chapter 866


    But it was inconvenient to talk to the courtiers in front of him for the time being. He rubbed his brows and waved his hands, "Let''s discuss it here today, let''s all go down."


    After ?? and others left, Saint Mo Yuxi moved to the rocking chair on the side and called the palace maid to help him massage his head, which was really a severe headache.


    He closed his eyes and thought about the affairs of the court, and felt annoyed in his heart. If King Duan had not recognized the royal family, he would not have had these troubles.


    Even if King Yu has ambitions, he has to measure it. With the Qi family, even if King Yu makes some moves, it will not be a climate.


    But now that Duanmo Yanbin''s return has made him lose the support of the Qi family, which has made King Yu''s ambition even more inflated, and he dared to take over the task of governing the Weihe River without fear. The purpose is of course the money.


    He believed that King Yu would not deliberately fool the management of the Weihe River. After all, if he wanted to succeed, he knew the importance of what the people wanted, but he would not spend all his money on the management of the Weihe River.


    Since he has the mind to seek power and usurp the throne, recruiting troops and horses is inevitable, but what he didn''t expect is that he started preparations a few years ago, and he has a deep affection for his brother who pretended to be all day long, which is really a good trick.


    Thinking of Mo Yanbin again, he originally took his place, sorry for him, but his return did challenge his authority, even if those Long Wei did not report it, he knew what would be rumored in the market.


    Thinking of the rumors in the market, her hands clenched into fists involuntarily, and the coldness radiated from her body, and the maid who was massaging her shivered in fright. Fortunately, Mo Yuxi was full of anger and did not notice, Otherwise, this palace maid is afraid that her life will not be guaranteed.


    *


    On the other side, in the study room in the front courtyard of the General''s Mansion, Jing Rui put down the tea cup in his hand: "Father, the man in the palace is afraid that he will regret it later. He originally wanted to cause a conflict between Duanwang''s mansion and Yuwang''s mansion, but we don''t follow his instructions. Routine playing cards, he can only watch those silver coins being used privately by King Yu.


    And the son also got the news, and the one in the palace also got the news from Longwei, knowing how many soldiers and horses King Yu secretly raised, I am afraid it will give him a headache. "


    Mo Yanbin touched his chin: "He was too impatient, so he gave King Yu a chance to grow stronger. No one can blame others for the situation today."


    Jing Rui nodded: "Now that the sage knows that King Yu is training in Yin Hongshan, a hundred miles away from the capital, it is impossible for him to be ignorant. Father, the one in the palace is probably trying to figure out a way to let us obey."


    Mo Yanbin sneered: "That can''t be him, don''t think that sitting in that seat, you can cover the sky with one hand."


    Jing Rui picked up the teacup and skimmed off the foam, and took a sip: "Father, it''s better to prepare and take precautions earlier."


    Mo Yanbin nodded, the shameless man in the palace had already seen it, and Jing Rui was right, it was better for him to prepare a response plan in advance.


    Jing Rui didn''t stay in the front yard much, but he had business to do today, so he elaborated on what happened to King Yu at the embankment of the Weihe River, and then got up and went back to the backyard.


    When he entered the room, Yun Yi was leaning on the soft couch and reading a book, and when he saw Jing Rui come in, he said softly, "Are you back?"


    Jing Rui strode in and said with some ambiguity, "Wait."


    Yunyi put the book down and gave him a coquettish look: "What nonsense."


    Jing Rui took off his robe and said with a smile, "What did I say?"


    Yunyi looked up at him, this person is getting more and more serious now, and was about to go to the ground, but was hugged by a princess from Jing Rui: "You clearly know what I''m talking about."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 867： Finally got meat

    Chapter 867 I finally eat meat


    After ?? finished speaking, he kissed Yunyi on the head and walked to the inner room with the person in his arms.


    Yunyi originally wanted to see the triplets, but Jingrui didn''t give her a chance at all: "From now on, you are mine."


    He was already a newlywed, not to mention that he had stayed up for so long, and it didn''t take long for him to hear a wheezing sound, sighing all night.


    Mo Wenbai was still waiting for his mother''s routine good night kiss every night, but he closed his eyelids while waiting, and he was really sleepy.


    The next day, Yun Yi and Jing Rui were still hugging each other when they woke up, their eyes were facing each other, their eyes were full of smiles, and you didn''t need to ask to know that they got up late.


    In the next room, the three little guys almost rebelled.


    Yun Yi didn''t remember, so she ordered to the door: "Bring the young lady and the young masters here."


    After hearing the footsteps, Yunyi opened the door of the inner room and took the three little guys in.


    Mo Wenbo now understands why he fell asleep last night while waiting, and this unscrupulous mother hasn''t gone over to say goodnight to them.


    The two spent a long time teasing the child on the bed, and then got up to wash, Yun Yi was feeding Brother Ye and Sister Yun in the tent, and Jing Rui was holding a bottle outside the tent to feed Brother Bo.


    The maids are all waiting outside the door, waiting for the call of the masters at any time.


    After the triplets were fed, the maids came in and carried the baby down. It happened that Banxia also instructed the people in the small kitchen to set up breakfast: "Prince, Concubine Shizi can have breakfast."


    The two walked to the table, Jing Rui helped Yun Yi to sit down, poured a bowl of chicken soup in person, and whispered: "I have skimmed the oil, just drink it with confidence."


    Yunyi took it and smiled charmingly: "Thank you husband."


    The corners of Jing Rui''s mouth twitched, and he was in a pretty good mood.


    After breakfast, Jing Rui was reluctant to give up, and he was sent to the camp, and said softly to Yun Yi: "I''m leaving, you can go back to sleep later, have a good rest, I''ll be back earlier this afternoon. House."


    Those eyes were so indulgent, and the air was full of ambiguous smells, Yun Yi pushed him out: "Let''s go, you''ll have lunch if you don''t go."


    Jing Rui laughed and dropped a kiss on her forehead before turning around and striding away.


    Watching people leave, Yun Yi just wanted to go back to the house, when Ban Xia came over, holding a box in her hand: "Prince Shizi, is this box going to be delivered to the warehouse?"


    Yunyi laughed when she saw the box: "No, put the porcelain doll in it in the next room, this is a gift that their uncle personally chose for them."


    It turns out that the kid was going to choose gifts for his nephews that day, so that kid has a heart.


    Thinking of Brother Hao''s classmate Fan Jiangcheng, the smile on his face also faded.


    It turns out that Fan Jiangcheng''s brother-in-law likes to drink, but the wine is not good. A few days ago, he was having dinner with friends in a restaurant, but after drinking some wine, he had a dispute with others, and he accidentally pushed him down the stairs.


    The man was seriously injured, and the family was not short of money. The family members did not agree to reconciliation, and they just wanted to send him to prison.


    Fan''s family begged a lot of people to help his brother-in-law get out of the crime, but the family members of the injured person were not willing to eat, so the yamen would be re-arranged, and things froze for a while.


    That Fan Jiangcheng is a thoughtful person. He had met Brother Rui and Brother Hao to go to school together once before, and when he heard Brother Hao called brother, he knew that they were brothers, but their minds increased, and they spent a lot of time getting close to Hao. Brother, it''s a pity that this little guy, Brother Hao, is not easy to fool.


    Thinking of this, Yun Yi''s eyes were full of disgust, and she thought in her heart: I still have to remind Brother Hao in the future, such people should stay away.


    My dears, I owe another chapter, I¡¯m really sleepy. Hey, continue to owe four chapters, good night.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 868： be aware of

    Chapter 868 Be aware


    looked up at the gift in Banxia''s hand, and the smile returned to his eyes.


    Banxia responded, holding the box and walking out, thinking in his heart: What is the difference between Xiao''s uncle and concubine Shizi.


    Time flies, and in a blink of an eye, the three little guys are five months old.


    On this day, Yun Yi was in the house looking at the account books of the house.


    When he saw the profit of the glass workshop, his eyes suddenly lit up, and he thought: With the income from this glass workshop, the man in the palace will not be afraid of anything.


    Not to mention, there is still room for her.


    quickly flipped through all the ledgers, and then called Qingdai to come over: "I''ve read all the ledgers, put them away."


    Qingdai stretched out her hands to take the account book: "Yes."


    Since entering the General''s Mansion, Qingdai has been in charge of these matters, Yunyi will look at it every few days, so that she can know what she is doing.


    Yunyi got up and walked out, she wanted to see the children.


    Just as soon as he went out, he ran into Wen Zhu who came quickly: "Concubine Yi Shi, the eldest master of the Shao family is here."


    Yunyi was a little puzzled when he heard that the eldest cousin of the Shao family came over, but then he understood that he must have come to the door for something: "Only the eldest master of the Shao family?"


    Wenzhu respectfully said: "The slave maid is not very clear, it was the maid in the front yard who came to report."


    Yunyi lifted her foot into the children''s room and saw that Bo Geer was listening to the maid reading. This was the fun that Bo Ge''er found recently.


    Of course, this was also an opportunity created by Jing Rui and Yun Yi, otherwise he would be bored to death, listening to the babble of his two younger siblings all day, and he was almost assimilated.


    Fortunately, Jing Rui and Yun Yi helped him find an excuse to let him cry on purpose, but he couldn''t coax him, so Yun Yi picked up the book he was reading and read it to him. I read a paragraph to him, and he really listened.


    This made the maids serving the eldest young master very happy, and after that, it was logical that whenever Brother Bo was crying, they would find books to read to him.


    But later I found out that reading a book all the time is no longer enough, and I cried more than not reading, and the maids didn''t know what to do for a while.


    After that, Yunyi went out again and changed a book, and the maids finally understood that the eldest young master was tired of listening to the same book, so he was so old and refined.


    After ??, the maids also wrote down the books that they had read, and they would not read them repeatedly, and every day when the eldest young master was awake, he would read different books for him.


    For this reason, Yunyi also specially assigned a literate maid for Bo Geer, and her daily task is to study for the eldest young master.


    Yun Yi naturally knew what books his son wanted to listen to, so he found Beimo''s laws, historical records, travel notes, and of course, prepared books such as the Three Character Classic and the Four Books and Five Classics, and asked the maid to read it to him, so that in the future Brother is different from other children, and he can also have a reason.


    After the triplets turned four and a half months old, Yunyi asked the small kitchen to add supplementary food to the little guys. Of course, Yunyi made the food in the space, turned a corner, and asked Jing Rui to bring it back to the house.


    Yunyi saw that Brother Bo was listening to the book, and the two little ones were entertaining themselves with their feet over there, and felt relieved.


    The reason why they didn''t separate is because Yun Yi is also selfish.


    There is space, even if the two little ones are original, they must be smarter than ordinary children, Yun Yi thought that they could hear as much as they could, and there was no harm anyway.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 869： fate tricks people

    Chapter 869 Fate makes people


    Seeing that they were all very good, they were about to leave for the front yard, when the maids also came in with the prepared rice noodles.


    Yunyi then said to Qin Xiaoyu, the maid who was still studying: "Let''s take a break, it''s time to add complementary food. You should also go down and drink some water to moisten your throat."


    The maid stopped the sound of studying, got up and bowed to Yun Yi: "Xie Shizifei."


    After finishing speaking, she put the book in her hand back on the bookshelf next to her, and then she backed out. She was really grateful for this errand.


    She was also a young lady from a small wealthy family. Her father and mother had only one daughter like her. They loved her very much. She lived a life of fine clothes and food since she was a child. trick people.


    Five years ago, my father went out to buy goods, and the road encountered a flood. Not to mention that the goods were not saved. More than half of the people who took them out were killed and injured. My father managed to save his life, but he also injured his body because of his escape. Heart, it will never get better.


    The family suffered heavy losses because of this accident, and my uncle even had a quarrel with his father because of this, and wanted to split up the family.


    My father couldn''t, and felt that he couldn''t be sorry for the younger brother''s family, and the elders in the family were deceased, so he agreed.


    Uncle saw that his father had compromised, and he went even further and suggested that the money he lost this time should also be counted on his father.


    Father didn''t expect his younger brother to be so ruthless in the field, so he agreed in despair, but in this way, after the separation of the family, my father got two hundred taels of silver in addition to a small village in the suburbs of Beijing.


    But when he got to Zhuangzi, his father was probably too depressed, and his condition worsened. In order to save his father''s life, he even bought a ginseng at a high price, but in the end the money was spent and no one was saved.


    My mother and my father grew up together as childhood sweethearts. They couldn''t bear it for a while and fell ill.


    Because my mother was adopted by my grandmother, my husband''s family was her natal family, and she didn''t specially prepare a dowry when she got married, so when her mother fell ill, her ten-year-old child was terrified.


    The jewelry that my mother brought out was sent to the pawnshop. When the store saw that it was a child, how could they still give the real price.


    In more than half a year, my mother''s jewelry was swept away by myself. In the end, only the little Zhuangzi with dozens of acres of land was left. In order to ensure her future life, my mother would not agree to sell anything. She said that Zhuangzi was there. Live by yourself.


    But she probably wouldn''t have thought that it was because of that little Zhuangzi that she almost lost her life.


    After the separation of the family, the business of the store plummeted because of his poor management. Maybe because he was in a bad mood, he fell in love with the casino, and he lost all the property he got in the end.


    The last family was kicked out by the casino people, and the family had no place to live, so I thought of her.


    I haven''t forgotten how my uncle persecuted my father. If my uncle hadn''t made a fuss, my father wouldn''t have died so early, and my mother wouldn''t have followed my father, leaving me as an orphan.


    So when they went looking for it, they refused without any room for it.


    I never imagined that they would be so vicious, they hired someone to tie them up, and they were going to sell them far away.


    Fortunately, I was rescued by Concubine Shizi, so I survived. With my consent, I was sent to the base to learn my skills. Now I am no longer the weak little girl from before.


    Now that the great revenge has been avenged, the uncle''s family has also received the lesson they deserved, and Zhuangzi has returned to his own hands. The next step is to repay the master well.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 870： uneasy cousin

    Chapter 870 The uneasy cousin


    When Yunyi brought people to the main hall of the front yard, Shao Zhaokun was standing up anxiously and looking out.


    Yunyi entered the door and said to Shao Zhaokun, "Big cousin, why are you here?"


    Shao Zhaokun didn''t beat around the bush: "Yunyi, the big cousin is asking you to come."


    Yunyi motioned for him to sit down and speak: "Don''t worry, if you have something to say, sit down and speak slowly."


    After taking a seat, Shao Zhaokun hurriedly said: "Yunyi, I came here today with a cheeky face, because of your cousin Xiaorong."


    After what happened last time, Yun Yi knew how worried her cousin Shao Xiaorong was, and she didn''t want to worry about it, but it came to her door, so she didn''t want to ask the situation: "What happened?"


    Shao Zhaokun sighed: "Cousin''s temperament, you know, her temper is too strong, it''s just a little bit."


    Your cousin does have some regrets in his heart that his only son is a lame, but he is his only son, and he also gave hope, but that child is a little too used to your cousin.


    At the end of last month, when I brought it to a banquet, I had an argument with someone. As a result, he didn''t make a big deal. He beat up the nephew of the master''s family, but your cousin not only didn''t apologize, but also said some nasty things to let him go. Your cousin feels ashamed.


    But the nephew of the main family was also at fault. He first made people laugh at Feng Jianian as a lame man, and also took the lead in making fun of him, which annoyed the kid in Jianian.


    Yun Yi said puzzled: "The Feng family can''t even solve this?"


    Shao Zhaokun sighed softly: "Unfortunately, the nephew of the master''s family is the son of Zuo Zijing''s sister''s family, and that child''s mother, Zuo Zijing''s sister, is an old acquaintance with your cousin.


    At that time, Zuo Zijing was not yet the Minister of the Household, and he lived not too far from our Shao family. Your cousin Xiaorong and Zuo Zijing''s younger sister Zuo Zilin both disliked each other, and it has not been resolved yet. .


    Your cousin has to leave your cousin because of this. We only received the news this morning, but with the ability of the Shao family, I am afraid it will not be easy to solve.


    The most important thing is that your cousin came back and said that your cousin was afraid that he had raised the outer room outside, and that the outer room is now six months pregnant. We suspect that your cousin is so determined to divorce your cousin this time. I want to welcome the outside room into the door. "


    After ?? finished speaking, Shao Zhaokun kept staring at Yun Yi, afraid that Yun Yi would say something that he couldn''t control.


    quickly added: "Since the last incident, your cousin has really calmed down a lot. This matter is related to her fate. I believe she will not lie."


    Yunyi now understands why Uncle Biao is in such a hurry, this is probably a step too late, and cousin Shao Xiaorong may be divorced and returned to her parents'' home.


    Yunyi knew that things could not be delayed: "What do you mean, big cousin?"


    Shao Zhaokun finally breathed a sigh of relief when he heard this, knowing that it was Yun Yi who was willing to help: "I didn''t dare to tell your uncle and the others about this, for fear that they would not be able to bear it and get angry again.


    I discussed it with your auntie. If the incident in the outer room is true and you are really pregnant, then it is best to take it to your cousin after giving birth to raise it, then the outer room is better off.


    Your cousin-in-law is now provoking someone who shouldn''t be provoked with the child of Jia Nian. In fact, it is to take the outer room into the mansion. I am afraid that even if you can''t divorce your wife, you will force your cousin to let go and let the outer room. Enter the government in an upright manner. "


    Yun Yi couldn''t bear to see such a man the most, and couldn''t help but gravitate towards the worried cousin.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 871： Seems to be really rushed

    Chapter 871 It seems to be really rushed


    looked at Shao Zhaokun and said, "Big cousin, I know about this, you go back first, I''ll let someone check the situation, if it''s true, then I''ll find someone to help my cousin."


    Shao Zhaokun said gratefully; "The cousin will first thank you for your cousin."


    Yunyi waved her hand and said, "No thanks, we are serious relatives, as long as the cousin is not making trouble unreasonably, we can''t watch her get wronged."


    Sending Shao Zhaokun away, just when Xiao Yiping came over, Yun Yi said, "Just in time to find you."


    Xiao Yi saluted in parallel: "If there is something wrong, please give me your orders."


    Yunyi turned around and entered the small flower hall in front, and after taking a seat: "You can also sit."


    The maid brought tea over, Yunyi took a sip of tea, and then said: "Send a message to Ximing City."


    Yunyi briefly talked about her cousin, and then continued: "It''s a bit tricky, you should send the news first and let them investigate as soon as possible."


    Xiao Yiping nodded and said, "Yes, this subordinate will make arrangements first."


    After Xiao Yiping left, Yun Yi thought about it for a long time, afraid of delaying the matter, so he went into the study and wrote a letter, which was sent to the Ronghua County Lord, who was in charge of the accompanying horse.


    Everything was arranged, so I went back to the backyard, and then I remembered that Xiao Yiping must have something to report when he came, and he was sent to do business directly.


    She just went to the old lady''s place, and Wen Zhu reported: "Prince Concubine, Director Xiao is here."


    Yunyi turned the corner as she went back to the backyard and went to the frontyard.


    Xiao Yiping saw the master coming, and said, "Master, the news has been passed."


    Yunyi nodded: "That''s good."


    After talking about this, he asked, "What''s the matter when you came here before?"


    Xiao Yiping heard the master''s question, and the expression on his face became serious: "It may be that the weather is cold recently, and the business of Tianxiang Pavilion is booming, and the people of King Yu have remembered our Tianxiang Pavilion''s hot pot recipe."


    Yun Yi''s face also became cold: "Oh, it seems that they were really pressed, but it''s a pity that they chose the wrong target."


    I''m afraid I''m going crazy after losing the food in the two warehouses, so I have to find a way to replenish the money as soon as possible. Well, then it will make you completely crazy.


    That''s right, King Yu has indeed returned to Beijing in secret, and the matter over the Weihe River has not been settled yet, but after he received the news of the prince, he almost rushed to the sky.


    Such a hidden warehouse location and so much food, how could it be transported away without a sound?


    He didn''t believe it at first, but the prince sent three urgent messages in a row, so he had to believe it, so he secretly returned to Beijing.


    Prince Yu didn''t even look back at the last time. He first went to the two warehouses where food was lost. Looking at the empty warehouses, he didn''t come back to his senses for a long time.


    spent two days in secret in the capital before returning to the Weihe construction site.


    He really didn''t dare to appear in front of the man in the palace now, for fear that he would pursue the remaining silver taels in the Weihe River with himself, so he made a hasty arrangement and left the capital quickly.


    And his subordinates saw that the business of Tianxiang Pavilion was good, and they wanted to open a hot pot restaurant, so this was the reason.


    Yunyi squinted to the door and said coldly, "Then let them get busy and don''t have time to worry about other people''s things."


    Xiao Yiping replied: "Master, don''t worry, of course I won''t let them succeed, and I have already cleaned up those people. With Master''s orders, my subordinates know what to do."


    Yunyi said: "Don''t be soft-hearted, who makes them always think about what they shouldn''t think about."


    thought in his heart: It seems that the three warehouses should be visited by themselves.


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 872： But who would want to be this early bird

    Chapter 872 But who wants to be this early bird


    After Xiao Yiping left, Yun Yi went back to the courtyard. Instead of going to the triplets'' house, he went to the study first.


    took out the previous materials, looked at the location of Yuwang''s three warehouses, estimated the approximate time it would take, and then put it into the space.


    Sitting on the rocking chair, she closed her eyes and thought about things. She knew that in addition to the five warehouses in the capital, King Yu also stored grain and grass in the prefectures outside the capital, but it took not only time, but also manpower and material resources to transport them back to Beijing from those places.


    Now that the person in the palace knows that King Yu secretly supports his troops, he is afraid that he will not let it go. He has not done anything for more than a month, and he is afraid that he is holding back his big move.


    Qingdai walked in with the tea she had just brewed: "Prince Shizi, the things you ordered your servants to give to the Xiao residence have already been delivered, and Mrs. Xiao brought a message, so that you don''t have to worry about them all the time, everything is fine in the residence. "


    Yunyi opened her eyes and looked at Qingdai: "What time did Brother Hao come to stay for a while?"


    Qingdai helped her master to pour tea: "My uncle said that the academy has an assessment in the past few days, and said that he will come to stay after the assessment is over."


    Yunyi deepened the smile on his face: "Yes, I know that I will come back after the assessment."


    Qingdai also laughed: "The slave girl guesses, my uncle is afraid that he will not be able to withstand the temptation of the little masters, and that he is afraid that he will not care about his homework, which will affect the exam."


    Yunyi didn''t answer, but his eyes were full of smiles.


    Qingdai thought of what she saw on the street before, and thought about it for a while: "Prince Concubine, on the way to Xiao''s house, I saw a lot of beggars in the capital."


    remembered the remarks he heard, and continued: "The slaves heard some people talking on the road, those people are not from the slums in the south of the city, nor are they beggars with no fixed place, many of them are from the countryside outside the city."


    Yun Yi thought to himself: the thing that I was afraid of still happened. After paying the autumn tax in the countryside, I am afraid that there is not much food left. Now it is the twelfth lunar month, I am afraid that it has been exhausted, and the people who go to the city to beg in the future are afraid that It will only be more or less, and at least it will not be better until the spring of next year.


    *


    In the palace, Zuo Zijing, the minister of household, was reporting the recent shortage of food in the imperial study: "Sir, there have been many places where people have no food to eat because of the lack of autumn crops, and there have been many beggars in the capital recently. ."


    At this time, Duan Jianzhang, the commander of the soldiers and horses standing on the side, took a step forward: "Report to the sage, what Lord Zuo said is true, there have been many gathering and fighting incidents in the city recently, all of which were done by beggars, we still have to come up with it as soon as possible. countermeasures.¡±


    Zuo Zijing glanced at Duan Jianzhang and thought to himself: The security of the capital is the responsibility of your military division. If you want to come up with a countermeasure, you need to tell me.


    Sage Master heard the words of the two, and said with some worry: "Lord Zuo, how do you think we should deal with it?"


    Zuo Zijing thought for a while and said, "Sir, this autumn, the grain is in arrears in various places, and the tax grain is only 60% of what it was in previous years. Now it has just entered the twelfth lunar month.


    In the opinion of Wei Chen, it is better to wait a little longer. In the latter half of the year, when the people have no more food at home, they will open the warehouse and make porridge, which may be able to support the next spring. "


    Sacred Master heard this, raised his hand and rubbed his eyebrows: "Is there no other way? Just as Mr. Duan said, if there are a large number of beggars in the city, the security of the capital will be worrying."


    Zuo Zijing thought to himself, unless someone takes the lead in cooking porridge, other big households have to share the worries of the court because of their face, and there is really no good way.


    But who would want to be this early bird.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 873： I dont want any surprises

    Chapter 873 I don''t want any accidents


    For a while, everyone was silent, and the quiet needle drop in the imperial study could be heard.


    Sage Mo Yuxi squinted at the courtiers in front of him, and said respectfully to Zuo Zi, the Minister of the Ministry of Housing: "Zuo Shangshu, your Ministry of Household takes the lead in this matter. You must come up with a charter as soon as possible, and it will be New Year''s Day in a few days. I don''t want any surprises."


    Zuo Zijing was a little worried, but he still bowed his head and said: "Yes, the minister must brainstorm and think of an effective way as soon as possible."


    Sage Shang Mo Yuxi waved his hand to let them all retreat.


    After ?? and the others left, someone from Long Wei appeared and reported, "Reporting to the sage, King Yu has left the capital."


    Mo Yuxi''s eyes were full of chills: "It seems that he can''t hold back. Have you found out his intention to return to Beijing?"


    "Not yet. My subordinates suspect that there is a dark room in King Yu''s study. After they entered, it didn''t take long for Long Wei''s people to follow them, but they didn''t hear anything."


    Mo Yuxi''s face was even more ugly: "Continue to stare at Mo Jingting who is staying in the capital."


    kneeling on the ground and throwing Longwei Road respectfully: "Yes."


    Mo Yuxi waved his hand, and the dragon guard disappeared into the imperial study.


    Mo Yuxi thought to himself, if it weren''t for the lack of harvest of autumn grains today, it would be a problem for people everywhere to fill their stomachs, and he would not hesitate to attack King Yu.


    But now the timing is really wrong, it seems that we will have to endure it for a while, at least until the spring of next year.


    Thinking of the famine we will face next, my heart sinks again, and then I think of the Queen Mother''s family, the Qi family. If there is no Mo Yanbin, these things will not be a problem, but now it is useless to think about anything.


    Without the Queen Mother, without the support of the Duke of Qi, I was really passive.


    Thinking of the Duke of Qi''s mansion, Mo Yuxi''s eyes flashed with light, the people who had arranged before, after so long, I''m afraid it should be done, it shouldn''t be long before there will be news.


    *


    In the evening, Yun Yi told Jing Rui what Yu Wang''s subordinates had done, and also said what to do in the evening.


    Jing Rui''s expression was not very good after hearing this: "Okay, I''ll go with you at night."


    Yun Yi originally wanted to refuse. He was very tired from running around all day, but he knew that Jing Rui would definitely not agree, so he didn''t say anything more.


    In the evening, the husband and wife went to the old lady''s courtyard to accompany them for dinner, and they talked again before returning to their courtyard.


    In the evening, the three little guys ate a lot. After the maids gave the triplets a bath, Yun Yi fed the night milk. After the children were settled, the two returned to the house to prepare.


    Because there are three places tonight, I should leave the house earlier tonight, or I will be late.


    The husband and wife told the people in the courtyard to rest early. When the lights in the husband and wife''s house went out, the maids and wives immediately packed up and rested. They all envied the feelings of the prince and the prince''s wife in their hearts. very nice.


    When there was no movement in the courtyard, Yun Yi let go of his mental strength to check the situation in person, and seeing that everyone had rested, the couple changed their night clothes and left from the window.


    Both of them did a great job, and it didn''t take long for them to leave the General''s Mansion.


    When the two arrived at the gate of the city, just in time for the two patrolling teams to separate, with a quarter of an hour in between, Yun Yi quickly took out the rope from the space and threw the wall grabbing hook at the fastest speed.


    After trying to get hold of it, she quickly climbed up the city wall with the help of the rope. As soon as she touched the ground, Jing Rui also chased after her. Then she put away the rope and jumped directly from the city wall. They just disappeared at the city gate. Outside, the two patrolling teams came over.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 874： Secret passages

    Chapter 874 Secret Road


    After the two left the city gate for a while, Yunyi released two small electric donkeys, and the two looked at each other, as if they were traveling together, and went to their destination.


    Yunyi made the ''Xue Li'' in the space start to alert as soon as he hit the road, so he was not afraid of encountering other situations.


    Although the roads at this time are all dirt roads, it is not easy to walk, but after all, this is an official road, and there are carriages and ox carts coming and going every day, so the speed is really not slow.


    The first warehouse we were going to today was more than 60 miles away from the capital. They rode for more than an hour. When they got there, Yunyi still took the little electric donkey back into the space to charge.


    It may be because of the loss of the food in the two warehouses, and he was so aggrieved that he could not stretch out, so the guards here can be said to be quite strict. After Xue Li finished talking about the situation inside, Yun Yi laughed.


    Although Jing Rui couldn''t see Yun Yi''s expression clearly, he could feel the change in her breath: "What''s wrong?"


    Yun Yi said softly: "The defense is twice as high as before, and they are all masters. It seems that we will take some time."


    Jing Rui said indifferently: "It''s a big deal, let''s run a few more times. Anyway, we''re not in a hurry. In fact, it''s more exciting to close it every once in a while."


    Yun Yi was right after thinking about it: "Okay, then let''s take it slow. If there''s no time, just accept this place."


    The two looked at each other and smiled, as if they had never seen anyone come out to do bad things, just like they came out on a date.


    Jing Rui stretched out his hand and pulled Yun Yi''s hand. The two were hidden behind a tree. Yun Yi let go of his mental power and observed it carefully for a while, before he understood the time rule of his patrolling: "Jing Rui, let''s go there. Go and avoid the guards at the gate and the secret guards inside the gate."


    Jing Rui naturally had 100% trust in Yun Yi, and pulled Yun Yi carefully to the side.


    After reaching the spot that Yun Yi looked forward to, he stopped, only to hear Yun Yi say: "This is where they parked the carriage, there are a few dogs in it, just deal with them for a while and avoid those patrolling people, We can get in."


    After speaking, there was a small packet of medicinal powder in his hand. After a patrol team passed by, Yun Yi quickly jumped up and sprinkled the medicinal powder in, and then quickly returned to the original position.


    After a few breaths, Yunyi looked at the dogs inside, all of them had already been recruited, and they only waited for the next patrol before they moved.


    Soon, there was movement over there, a group of people passed by not far in front of them, and when the group was far away, the two quickly walked out.


    After a few steps away from the wall, he ran a few steps quickly, and stepped on the wall with one foot. With the help of his strength, he jumped up, and soon the two entered the wall.


    I walked forward cautiously, and the first pass was only passed through the first pass. Going further in, there were fewer people guarding the gate, but the force value of these people was much higher than that of the people guarding the gate. .


    I am afraid that it will be difficult to live quietly in the past.


    Yun Yi was about to let go of his mental power to investigate again, when he heard ''Xue Li'' in the space: "Master, there is a secret road under the rockery in front of you, you can avoid people in the dark."


    Yun Yi was overjoyed when he heard it, and whispered to Jing Rui: "There is a secret road over the rockery, let''s pass there."


    After Yunyi let go of his mental power and probed, he found that there was really no one guarding this place. He thought to himself: I am afraid that this is the way that King Yu has left for him, and he has never told the people here.


    chuckled in his heart, just to make it easier for himself.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 875： really nasty

    Chapter 875 Really Vicious


    After the two arrived at the rockery, with the help of their spiritual strength, it was not difficult to find the mechanism, but when Jing Rui was about to reach out his hand, Yun Yi stopped him: "Be careful, this mechanism is poisonous."


    Jing Rui stopped his hand that stretched forward.


    I saw that Yunyi had two pairs of latex gloves on her hands out of thin air. She deliberately took the thick ones, fearing that the thin gloves would be accidentally cut by a stone and hit again.


    To be on the safe side, after putting on the gloves, Yun Yi took out two more gas masks and waited for the two of them to dress up before pushing the agency and preparing to enter the secret passage.


    It was only the opening of the secret door that made a slight sound, and in this silent night, it still spread out a long way.


    After waiting for the air to flow through a little, the two hurriedly entered the secret passage, and then quickly closed the door of the secret passage from the inside. The moment the door was closed, they heard footsteps coming from a distance.


    But those people wandered around here for a long time, but they didn''t find anything, so they withdrew.


    I just heard someone say in a cold voice: "Allow me to be alert, if something goes wrong, none of us want to live."


    After a while, with the help of searchlights, Yunyi and Jing Rui had already walked through the long passage, and a large space appeared in front of them, and there were three doors here.


    Yunyi looked one by one, and when she saw what was in the last door, she got goosebumps all over her body.


    Jing Rui noticed her strangeness and took the person into his arms: "What''s wrong?"


    Yun Yi whispered: "This King Yu is really vicious."


    Jing Rui also looked at the door as if he was feeling it, and asked softly, "Is there any poison in there?"


    Yunyi nodded: "It''s full of poisonous snakes."


    Jing Rui looked away from the door in disgust.


    I just heard Yunyi continue: "None of these three doors can pass through normally, and the other two, the door in the middle is full of poisonous scorpions, and the door at the far side does not look like that scary poison. , but raised three-lobed ragweed, which contains poisonous pollen in its flowers.


    In the terminology of our era, this pollen contains water-soluble protein. After contacting with the human body, this trace substance will seriously affect people''s health and cause various allergic reactions, and even serious complications. Pulmonary heart disease until death. "


    Jing Rui frowned and said: "How did he find this thing, he has never heard of it."


    Yunyi didn''t delve into this: "No matter how he found it, this person is really too cruel. If he comes in for something else, there will only be a dead end."


    Ignoring the other two doors, Yun Yi reached out and opened the door where the three-lobed ragweed was kept, and then directly put the pots of three-lobed ragweed inside into the space, instead of planting it in the medicine field, but It was placed in a depression halfway up the mountain.


    I was afraid that I might have to go back the same way, but I didn''t do anything. I thought I would finish the business and reorganize the place. If he really came here, it would depend on whether their lives were old enough.


    The two continued to walk forward, but the journey went smoothly. After the two reached the exit, Yunyi let go of her mental power again. As soon as she saw the scene outside, she heard ''Xue Li'' in the space saying: "Master , This saves a lot of trouble, going out from here, it happens to be inside the warehouse."


    Yunyi didn''t expect this to be such a good thing.


    The two found the exit mechanism and opened it, but this time the movement was much smaller, and there was basically no movement.


    When the couple came up from the secret passage, they saw that they had indeed reached the interior of the warehouse. The area here was larger than the previous two places, and it was neatly packed with bags of grain.


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 876： Already have a different heart

    Chapter 876 I have had a different heart


    Yunyi stepped forward and opened one of the bags: "Jing Rui, the two places I collected before are all new grains this year, and the grains here are old grains. It seems that King Yu has a different heart."


    Yun Yi didn''t continue to look at the other grain bags, she directly put away all the food bags in front of her, and put them away from the ones in front of her. Thinking about what Qingdai said before, she planned to have people come to the city gate to cook porridge in a few days. Now that we have been blessed by God, we still have to do what we can.


    It took two quarters of an hour to collect the food here. The two circled around here to confirm that there were no other organs, and then returned to the secret passage when they arrived.


    After collecting so much, Yun Yi was a little tired. As soon as he entered the secret passage, Yun Yi pulled Jing Rui into the space.


    Jing Rui knew why Yun Yi was pulling him into the space: "Go and wash briefly, and I''ll prepare some food for you."


    There are snacks and juices prepared before in the kitchen. When Yunyi washes up and comes out, Jing Rui is also ready.


    Yun Yi thought that while it was early, at least one more warehouse would be collected tonight, thanked Jing Rui, and sat down: "You also sit down and eat with me."


    After taking a sip of the juice, he continued: "It''s still early tonight, so it''s better to collect one more place, and leave it for a few days before collecting it, so that they can understand what it means to be out of breath and powerless."


    Jing Rui stretched out his hand to help Yunyi wipe the juice from the corner of his mouth: "Naughty, okay, listen to our Yier. It''s too tiring to run three places in one night, and it will affect your beauty sleep."


    Yun Yi never thought that Jing Rui would always remember a joke in his previous life, and his heart suddenly felt warm.


    coquettishly stretched out his arms around Jing Rui''s neck: "Jing Rui, it''s nice to meet you."


    Jing Rui put his arms around Yun Yi: "In this case, I should say that it is my luck to meet you."


    The two of them didn''t get bored for too long. After all, they are still on other people''s land, and they still have business to do.


    Soon the two of them packed up and left the space again, ate something, and replenished their energy. Yunyi was full of energy, and it didn''t take long before they arrived at the door where they came in.


    The three-lobed ragweed in ?? has been taken into the space by him, but how could she leave so easily.


    After the two walked out of the door, Yunyi directly removed a few hemlocks from the space, which were accidentally brought into the space when they were harvesting red cedar trees in a mountain range in North America in the 21st century.


    Before ??, it had been consumed in the time-space tunnel, but when she placed those three-leaf ragweeds before, she saw a small piece of hemlock not far away. She was afraid that the seeds were left in the soil before, and she had an idea in her heart.


    They can plant the three-leaf ragweed here, they must have an antidote in their hands, but now they have replaced them with hemlock, haha, they will not be able to walk this secret way in the future.


    There can still be moonlight in this place, which means that the sun will shine in during the day, and this place is sandy soil, and the hemlock likes shade. This place is perfect. I hope that when King Yu and the others see these hemlocks Don''t be too surprised.


    After everything was arranged, the two quickly walked out of the secret passage. After ''Xue Li'' probed and knew that the outside was temporarily safe, they pushed the mechanism. The moment the door opened, the two quickly went out and pressed the button. agencies outside.


    The moment the ?? secret passage door was closed, the two quickly turned to the rockery and entered the space.


    As soon as they entered the space, someone surrounded them: "Head, I''m not wrong, everyone heard it this time, and there is really a voice coming from here."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 877： Enjoy this unique thrill

    Chapter 877 Enjoy this unique thrill


    Those people searched the area carefully, but found nothing.


    The leading steward had a dark face. He clearly heard the movement here, but why didn''t he notice anything? It''s impossible for everyone to have auditory hallucinations.


    Someone scolded for a while: "Damn it."


    Someone next to him said, "Maybe the night wind is too strong, I heard it wrong, we are heavily guarded here, and it is impossible for anyone to break in. I am afraid we are too nervous."


    After hearing this, everyone thought it made sense. They were really too cautious recently, and they were afraid that they might actually have auditory hallucinations.


    The steward said: "I know that everyone has been working hard recently, so I told the above to get some compensation for everyone. Since there is nothing wrong, then let''s go."


    then added: "But everyone, don''t be careless. If something goes wrong, no one can protect us, so be careful."


    The crowd responded: "Yes."


    The steward then waved to everyone: "Let''s go."


    After those people left, Yun Yi was going to take Jing Rui out of the space, but Jing Rui stopped him: "Let''s wait a little longer."


    He just finished his words when he heard footsteps coming from outside, and ''Xue Li'' said lazily, "The black-faced man has returned."


    Yun Yi now understood what Jing Rui meant, and gave him a thumbs up, she was really careless.


    Yun Yi shook her head and laughed.


    Jing Rui was a little confused and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Yun leaned on his shoulder: "When I am alone, I will be vigilant, but as long as you are by my side, I feel that I will become stupid."


    Actually, she knew that it was the result of her reliance on Jing Rui too much.


    Jing Rui smiled: "Well, that''s right, thank you for your trust and reliance."


    Yes, Yunyi has always been very independent and can make her depend on it. This feeling is very good. She stretched out her hand and took people into her arms: "It''s a rare opportunity, I''m very happy."


    The two laughed at the same time.


    At this moment, ''Xue Li'' behind him said, "Okay, do you have any sympathy, the fox will be killed by dog ??food, the person outside has walked back and forth three times, and should not come back."


    Hearing what ''Xue Li'' said, Yun Yi didn''t look back, and took Jing Rui out of the space. They didn''t stop here, and quickly avoided the dark guards and patrolling people to the place where the carriage was parked.


    The moment he jumped over the fence, he threw the antidote out.


    Not long after they left, the dogs also woke up.


    But after they left, the people inside were in a mess.


    Some of them were worried and asked to open a warehouse to check it out. When they opened the warehouse, they were all stunned. No one could believe that the scene they saw was real.


    The food in the warehouse was gone, and some people kept rubbing their eyes, for fear that they were dazzled, but they still saw nothing.


    After a brief silence, the warehouse manager reacted in advance, and quickly said to his subordinates: "Hurry back to Beijing to inform the prince."


    After the man left, he said to another subordinate: "Send a few teams to search the vicinity of the warehouse, be quick."


    For a while, everyone moved, and footsteps were heard everywhere.


    At this time, Yun Yi and Jing Rui were already about to go to another warehouse. They had negotiated and stopped when they received this one. After a few days, King Yu accepted the facts before starting with that warehouse.


    In Yunyi''s words, it is to let his blood pressure ride on a roller coaster and enjoy this unique thrill.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 878： Im afraid you wont be able to afford the delay

    Chapter 878 If you delay things, you may not be able to afford it


    Yunyi and Jing Rui don''t care what kind of chaos is going on over there, and now they have arrived at another warehouse.


    Put away the little electric donkey, and the two of them were exploring the situation of this warehouse on a tree at this time. It is not as heavily guarded as the previous warehouse, and the force value is not as high as that of the previous warehouse.


    But Yun Yi didn''t dare to be careless. After reading it, he communicated with ''Xue Li'' in the space: "Xue Li, get up and work, and see if there is any danger inside that I can''t detect?"


    It took Xue Li a long time to respond: "This Zhuangzi is not as simple as it seems, the warehouse is right in Zhuangzi, but there are people training in the mountains not far from here, if someone here sends out a distress signal, I''m afraid it won''t take long. Time will come to support.¡±


    Yun Yi also noticed this before, but she really didn''t take it to heart. After Xue Li reminded her, she still explained the situation to Jing Rui in detail.


    Jing Rui looked at Zhuang Zili: "The location of the warehouse is confirmed, right?"


    Yunyi looked in the direction of the warehouse: "Yes, the guards in the village are gathering to drink. Let''s make a quick battle and try not to disturb them."


    Jing Rui nodded and said, "Okay."


    After finishing speaking, I jumped out first. This is the smallest one of the several warehouses I have visited, but as Xue Li said, there are not many people guarding here, but once people find out, those masters in the back mountain , will be able to come to support in a moment.


    The two avoided the people in the shadows and the two patrols before arriving at the warehouse.


    After they approached, they heard someone punching inside. After the two looked at each other, they both saw the light in each other''s eyes. It was a godsend for them.


    Looking in through the window, there are at least a dozen people in the room, eating and drinking, and they are already drunk.


    Yun Yi thought to herself, if King Yu could see the way these people are now, they would be angry and send them off on the spot. This is because they have backup, so they feel confident, and they can still fight at this time. I really convinced them. .


    The two of them bent over and walked past the window, and then entered the warehouse at the back smoothly. They really didn''t expect it to be so smooth.


    Fortunately, all of King Yu''s food was in bags, so when he took the master key to open the warehouse door, there was no sound.


    After a quarter of an hour, all the food in the warehouse was taken into the space by Yunyi.


    When Yunyi left, she restored the lock to its original state, and she just wanted to see when they would find out.


    The two of them came and went silently, and those people were still shouting loudly, unaware that after this meal, there would be another meal.


    After ?? left a distance, Yunyi released a small electric donkey, squeezed Xue Li to monitor the surrounding situation, and the two went back home happily.


    *


    On the other side, the gate of Prince Yu''s Mansion was knocked with a ''bang, bang'', which caused the guard at the gate to scold: "Who is it?


    The people outside didn''t care about the attitude of the people inside, and shouted loudly: "Quickly open the door, I''m in a hurry to find Shizi, I''m afraid you won''t be able to afford the delay."


    When the guards inside ?? heard this, they also knew that something big had happened, and quickly said: "Come, come."


    As soon as the door was opened, people outside squeezed in. He didn''t care about the greetings with the door, and shouted directly: "Hurry up and inform the prince, saying that there is a big thing to report."


    Another guard who just came out of the gatehouse turned around and ran towards the second door.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 879： Whats the use of raising you bastards?

    Chapter 879 What''s the use of raising you trash


    When Mo Jingting was woken up, he was very frightened.


    Hearing that someone had something important to report, he hurriedly put on his clothes and went out the door.


    After he followed the people to the front yard, when he saw the person who came to report the letter, he felt a little bit in his heart. It wouldn''t be what he thought.


    It was just that he had just left the second door when the man rushed over: "Sir, something happened."


    Mo Jingting frowned and said, "Is there a problem with the food in the warehouse?"


    The person who came to report the letter half knelt on the ground: "Sir, the grain in the warehouse is gone, not a grain is left."


    Mo Jingting was a little afraid to say anything: "What did you say, say it again."


    The man said anxiously: "The grain in the warehouse has disappeared, and there is not a grain left."


    Mo Jingting reached out and grabbed the man''s collar: "What the **** is going on?"


    The man stumblingly told the story again, Mo Jingting almost exploded: "I didn''t send someone for you, so how did the food get lost when the defense was so strict?"


    The person who came to report the letter didn''t know how the food was lost at first, but now let him answer, so he can only avoid the question: "Sir, you should go there in person."


    Mo Jingting was very flustered: "Prepare a horse."


    He hurried back to the study, wrote a note, and had the carrier pigeon send it out overnight.


    *


    Yunyi and the others were not far from the city gate when they met Mo Jingting who hurried out of the city.


    But Xue Li had already reminded them that before those people came, Yun Yi had already brought Jing Rui into the space.


    After Mo Jingting walked away, the two came out of the space. Listening to the sound of horses'' hooves walking away, Yun Yi smiled and said, "Would Mo Jingting feel dizzy if he saw the empty warehouse?"


    Jing Rui smiled lightly and said: "I don''t know if I will be dizzy, anyway, who knows who is uncomfortable, it''s getting late, let''s hurry."


    Yunyi nodded: "Let''s go."


    The two returned to the mansion. It was already late at night. Originally, they thought of going into the space to take a bath, so they went out to rest.


    But some people couldn''t hold back, so the two rested in the space in order not to be different tomorrow.


    Before falling asleep, Yun Yi did not forget to tell Xue Li to pay attention to the movement outside at all times.


    Xue Li looked up at the closed door: "Fox, it''s too bad, the master will bully the fox."


    *


    On the other side, when Mo Jingting arrived, those people were just like the people in the two warehouses before, they didn''t find any clues, but the food was really gone.


    Mo Jingting looked at the empty warehouse and listened to what they said, with a very frightening expression on his face, he suddenly shouted: "What''s the use of raising you rubbish."


    The people who followed were sweating all over their foreheads on a cold day. They were really a little dazed right now, and they couldn''t imagine how so much food was transported away.


    The prince, Mo Jingting, was afraid that King Yu would blame him for this, and his anger had nowhere to vent. He beat and kicked the person kneeling in front of him for a while before he stopped.


    I still can¡¯t believe it, so much food is gone, what do those people in the mountains eat?


    The two warehouses before can be said to be an accident, but now this warehouse, how should I explain to my father and king?


    At this moment, he also calmed down himself, thinking in his heart: Not everyone can do such a big thing, could it be that the person in the palace took the shot? "


    The more he thought about it, the more afraid he became. After all, people are now kings and they are ministers.


    If you know that they are secretly recruiting troops and hoarding food and grass, I am afraid that they will not easily let them go.


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 880： Soldiers cant take this responsibility alone

    Chapter 880 Soldiers can''t take this responsibility alone


    The person in the palace knew that King Yu secretly supported troops, and also knew that King Yu secretly sent people to buy food and grass, but he did not know what happened in the past few days.


    As soon as he got up, Long Wei appeared: "Your Majesty, Prince Yu left the capital last night with the badge of Prince Yu''s mansion."


    Sage Shang Mo Yuxi looked at the visitor: "Can you find out what happened?"


    Na Longwei shook his head and said: "I don''t know yet, but the direction they are going is the warehouse where King Yu kept grain before, but what happened, I haven''t received any news yet."


    Mo Yuxi narrowed his eyes: "Send someone to investigate and find out as soon as possible."


    That Longwei clasped his fists and said, "Yes."


    After ??Long Wei dodged and left, Mo Yuxi called someone in to wash and change clothes.


    I had something in my heart, and in the morning after that, everyone was a little unpleasant. Several ministers who petitioned to open the warehouse and put food all became punching bags. For a while, no one dared to stand up and petition.


    Waiting for Eunuch Xi to announce in a shrill voice: "Retreat."


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief, and the ministers in twos and threes left the hall together, all whispering about what happened recently.


    Prime Minister Deng Huancheng¡¯s eyebrows can trap mosquitoes. Nowadays, more and more people are begging in the city. The Sage does not agree to open warehouses for disaster relief. He doesn¡¯t know why the Sage disagrees.


    In other places, the sky is high and the emperor is far away, but on the root of the imperial city and at the foot of the emperor, if people die because of starvation, they are not afraid of arousing public anger?


    Just when he was at a loss, Duan Jianzhang, the commander of the Military Division, came over and said, "Master Deng."


    Deng Huancheng looked at Duan Jianzhang: "Master Duan, is something wrong?"


    Duan Jianzhang glanced at Zuo Zijing, the Minister of the Ministry of Housing, who was chatting with others in the distance, and then whispered: "Master Deng, are you thinking about why the sage did this today?"


    Deng Huancheng just looked at Duan Jianzhang, but did not speak, thinking to himself: he doesn''t have a deep friendship with the commander of the army and horse division, Lord Duan.


    Duan Jianzhang seemed to understand Deng Huancheng''s thoughts: "Master Deng, don''t get me wrong, I just want to tell you that the reason why the sage made such a decision was suggested by Master Zuo of the Ministry of Housing."


    Deng Huancheng frowned: "What did he think, didn''t he think about what would happen if a large number of hungry villagers entered the city?"


    Duan Jianzhang thought of what Zuo Zijing said in front of the sage, and his eyes flashed with displeasure: "How could he think about others, if something really happened, I''m afraid he would have to blame our military and horse division for being bad."


    The two walked silently all the way, and they separated when they reached the place where the carriage was parked.


    After Deng Huancheng got into the carriage and left, Duan Jianzhang did not get into the carriage, but greeted all the adults who came behind, pretending to be unintentional, but in fact he had a heart, and passed on what Zuo Zijing said in front of the Holy Master that day.


    He also pretended to think for him: "Master Zuo also has difficulties. This autumn, the tax and grain are only 60% of the previous year''s, and he has no other way. Putting food in can also allow the people to have a peaceful year."


    For a while, everyone was talking about Zuo Zijing, of course there were mixed reviews.


    Duan Jianzhang saw that he had achieved the effect he wanted, so he left in the house''s carriage.


    In the future, more and more people will come to the city to beg. It is impossible to guarantee that there will be many things that will happen in a day to fight for a bite of food. The soldiers and horses cannot take this responsibility alone.


    At least let everyone understand that it was Zuo Zijing''s idea that caused such a situation.


    Anyway, he didn''t add fuel to the fire, he just planned for himself in advance. After the incident happened, the court would put the responsibility on their soldiers and horses, saying that they were not responsible.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 881： In the face of big right and big wrong, it should be responsible

    Chapter 881 It is right to have responsibility in the face of right and wrong


    Yunyi and Jing Rui had breakfast, so they went to the front yard together to discuss with Mo Yanbin about cooking porridge.


    The husband and wife have discussed it, taking the lead in cooking porridge is a good thing for the common people, but it is another matter in the eyes of those wealthy families.


    At that time, right and wrong will definitely be indispensable.


    The husband and wife went to the study in the front yard. Mo Yanbin had just returned from the palace, and he was thinking about what happened in the court today. He did not agree with the saint''s approach. After all, there is still a period of time before the Chinese New Year. Something went wrong.


    As he was thinking about it, he heard a greeting from outside: "I have seen the prince, I have seen the prince''s concubine."


    heard Jing Rui ask: "Is your father in the study?"


    The guard said: "Hui Shizi, here."


    Jing Rui continued: "Please let me know."


    The guard just turned around and was about to enter the study when he heard Mo Yanbin''s voice: "Come in."


    The guard stepped forward first, opened the door, and made a gesture of invitation: "The prince, the prince, please."


    The husband and wife entered the study room, greeted Mo Yanbin who was sitting behind the desk, and said, "I have seen the father."


    Mo Yanbin looked at them: "Sit down, is there anything you need to come here?"


    Jing Rui took a look at Yun Yi, and was the first to speak: "Father, the autumn grain production has been reduced this year. After the people paid their taxes, they had very little left in their hands. Now, most people don''t have a grain of grain in their homes.


    Recently, more and more villagers have come to the city to beg. I discussed it with Yier and decided to find a place to cook porridge in the slum in the south of the city. Father, do you think it is feasible? "


    Mo Yanbin had been thinking about this at first, but now hearing his son''s words, his face had a smile, and he was deeply relieved: "It''s good for you to have this idea, it''s right to be responsible in the face of right and wrong."


    With Mo Yanbin''s answer, the husband and wife looked at each other and smiled, and this matter was officially put on the agenda.


    Because Jing Rui still has to go to work, the matter of cooking porridge falls on Yun Yi, but these things are trivial for Yun Yi, and they have made arrangements for them.


    Then he said to Guan Shen: "Since we want to cook porridge, then we can''t be perfunctory. You can rest assured about the food, but you must do it with the same quality from beginning to end."


    Butler Shen nodded and said, "Don''t worry, Concubine Shizi, the old slave will give instructions."


    Yunyi asked the kitchen to make porridge with different thicknesses and sent them over. After looking at them one by one, he decided on the thickness of the porridge: "I will use this in the future. It should not be thinner than this degree. If you want to do it, you have to be careful."


    Butler Shen responded: "Yes."


    Yunyi said again: "If there are not enough people, find Xiao Yiping, he will help you solve it."


    Butler Shen responded, then retreated and started to prepare for tomorrow''s porridge.


    *


    On the other side, King Yu looked at the note in his hand, his eyes darkened with anger, and he almost fell.


    Waiting for him to stand firm, he punched the table in front of him, so that the table made a tinkling noise, making everyone in the room hold their breath, for fear that his existence would make King Yu unhappy.


    The people in the room didn''t know what happened, they only saw that King Yu''s face was gloomy.


    King Yu stared at the note in his hand, gritted his teeth and said, "Let this king find out who did it, and he will be crushed to ashes."


    When the people in the room heard this, they were even more frightened, and they all speculated in their hearts.


    King Yu didn''t care about the other people in the room, he walked to the table, picked up a pen and wrote a reply, folded it and handed it to the entourage who had just sent the note: "Quickly pass this news back to the pigeons."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 882： wreak havoc

    Chapter 882 Destruction


    The next day, news came that the General''s Mansion and Duanwang''s Mansion joined forces to serve porridge in the south of the city.


    The people both inside and outside the city ran to tell each other, their faces were full of joy, and they were finally saved.


    In fact, since the winter months entered, they hadn''t had a full meal. They were all wild vegetables dried in the late autumn, grabbed a handful of rice, and ate them.


    After entering the twelfth lunar month, I can''t even eat this, so I can only go to the city to make a living.


    But life in the city was not easy. There was very little food to ask for, and many people were hungry. Today, when they heard that there was a place to cook porridge, everyone''s eyes were bright.


    When the news was received in the palace, Mo Yuxi''s face showed no joy, and he was still a little unhappy in his heart.


    But he still praised it against his heart: "It''s still the thoughtful thought of the emperor. It''s true that the brothers are united, and they work together to break the gold. I, Beimo, will definitely be able to survive this disaster and be peaceful for thousands of years."


    But the perfunctory in his eyes can be seen by anyone.


    Mo Yanbin doesn''t care what he thinks in his heart, since his son and daughter-in-law have intentions, he can support him.


    The porridge was just boiled, and there was a long queue in the open space in front. It was very chaotic at first, but the person in charge of maintaining order said that if anyone dares to make a fool of himself, he and his family will not be able to do so from today onwards. Then get porridge.


    After a while, those who still wanted to make trouble just obeyed. They really didn''t dare to joke about the lives of their families.


    *


    When Princess Yu heard that Duanwang''s mansion and the general''s mansion were working together to serve porridge in the south of the city, her face showed disdain: "I really don''t know who it is for, the people of the Cheng family are almost out of food, and they have to pretend to be kind people to serve porridge. , to see how long they can last?"


    thought of something, and called a maid: "Let the housekeeper send someone to the south of the city to take a look, and then"


    After listening to the princess'' words, the maid nodded and replied, "Yes, this servant will go to spread the word."


    After speaking, he turned around and walked out the door, but he felt a little uncomfortable: no matter what, the Duan Wangfu and the General''s residence are doing good deeds, but the princess of my own family is asking people to look for things. How can this person be so different from other people? .


    But what can she say as a little girl?


    sighed, walked out quickly, found the housekeeper, and repeated what Princess Yu said.


    The housekeeper of Prince Yu''s mansion knew that this was not authentic, but he nodded in response, turned around and arranged according to the master''s wishes.


    As soon as the hour passed, the gong was sounded, and then someone said, "Everyone line up and start cooking porridge."


    For a time, it was full of cheers from people, and it was really a long time since everyone had a serious meal.


    It was not long after the porridge was given, and some people came to make trouble, saying that Duan Wangfu was just pretending. Since the porridge was given, why not give it a bun, just to gain fame.


    With such a commotion, the cooking of porridge had to be temporarily stopped.


    But the people who didn''t get the porridge quit, and before the people from Duanwang''s Mansion and the General''s Mansion came forward, those who were waiting in line to get the porridge took action, and those who were hungry were desperately fighting those people. , The people who were beaten soon after began to cry and beg for mercy.


    Xiao Yiping asked people to pull the people who came to make trouble aside, and after a bit of questioning, he realized that someone found them and paid them money to make them come to make trouble.


    For a time, the people who were queuing up to get the porridge were furious, and they could not wait to pull out the people behind the scenes to fight, but those people didn''t know who was behind the scenes.


    When Yunyi got the news, she didn''t take it to heart at all. She had long known that such a thing could not be avoided.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 883： There is news from Ximing City

    Chapter 883 News from Ximing City


    After listening to it, he took it as a joke and waved his hand to let people go down.


    Just as she was about to go to see if the triplets had finished their food supplements, she saw Qingdai walked in quickly.


    She looked up at Qingdai, waiting for her to say something.


    Qingdai approached and said, "Concubine Shizi, there is news from Ximing City."


    said and handed out a letter.


    Yunyi took it, opened it and took out the letter inside.


    It turned out that the cousin actually raised the outer chamber outside, and now the outer chamber has been pregnant for six months, and the cousin of the Feng family is really as the cousin Shao Zhaokun said.


    He knew that it would be difficult to divorce Shao Xiaorong, so he wanted to use his wife as an excuse to force his cousin Shao Xiaorong to agree to the entrance to the outer room, so that no matter who the child was raised in, no one would let anyone talk about his life experience. .


    Yunyi didn''t look down on what his cousin did before, but since the last incident, he has really restrained a lot, and this time, the cousin of the Feng family was at fault first.


    And he and this outer room probably knew each other a long time ago. Before that, he helped this outer room¡¯s parents¡¯ family a lot. I heard that he also helped this outer room¡¯s mother¡¯s family to build a second-entry yard, which is really generous.


    Just as he was thinking about how to do this, he saw Wen Zhu walk in: "Prince Prince, Princess Ronghua sent a letter."


    Yunyi took the letter, opened it directly, looked at three lines, read the letter, and laughed immediately.


    It seems that you don¡¯t have to do it yourself.


    The letter was sent by Ronghua County Master. It turns out that the uncle of the Feng family has another father in the belly of the outer room, but he was blind and blind and was deceived by the outer room.


    The letter said that the cousin of the Feng family had known this outer room for a long time. This outer room was a peasant girl near the village of the Feng family, but she was very watery and famous in the neighborhood.


    Once, the cousin of the Feng family was surprised when he went to work in the village, and it was the girl''s father who rescued him.


    Since then, as long as he goes to Zhuangzi or nearby to do business, the cousin of the Feng family will sit at the old man''s house, and over time, he has a good impression of the girls in the family.


    Just out of kindness, we kept our distance.


    This girl was born well, the old man''s wife wanted her daughter to climb a high branch, but the cousin of Feng''s family was a family man after all, and the old man''s family was not very satisfied with her daughter marrying a concubine, so she never said it all.


    At the beginning of this year, this girl met a rich boy in the town, and the two developed a love after going back and forth.


    After the old man''s family found out, they were very happy for their daughter. That day, the rich boy came to the house and treated him warmly. The rich boy took advantage of the wine and became a good thing with the girl.


    After that, the rich boy repeatedly promised that his mother would find a matchmaker to propose marriage, and the old man''s family was very satisfied.


    Just a few days later, the news came that the rich boy''s mother did not agree, and also arranged a marriage for him, which made the old man''s family frown.


    After all, my daughter has already become a good thing with that person. If it doesn''t work out, how will she marry in the future.


    The rich boy''s family disagreed, but he still came to visit every few days, and every time he came, he brought a lot of things with him, which made the old man''s family see hope again. It is his person, if he is pregnant with his child, there is always a better chance of winning, after all, this rich boy is really rare for his daughter.


    In the days after ??, the old man''s family gave them a lot of convenience, thinking about climbing this family in the future.


    It just never occurred to me that when the rich boy left his house for the last time, the bad news came within a few days, and he had an emergency.


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 884： Almost became a pick-up man

    Chapter 884 Almost became a pick-up man


    But at this moment, he found out that his daughter was pregnant.


    The family was as anxious as ants on a hot pot, fearing that they would ruin their daughter''s reputation.


    On this very day, the cousin of the Feng family brought people to Zhuangzi to recite poems and fu, just for the son of the old Han family to see.


    went home and told his old man about it.


    After hearing this, the old man was stunned for a long time.


    After that, I had an idea in my heart. After discussing it with my old wife, I let my son go to Zhuangzi to upload the words.


    Feng''s cousin sent his classmates away and went to the old man''s house, thinking he needed help with something.


    I just didn''t expect that when he arrived, the old man''s house had already prepared a sumptuous feast, and after a few glasses of wine, he went to the top.


    After waking up, he was lying with the old man''s daughter.


    Feng''s cousin, the uncle, naturally became a pick-up man.


    The old man''s family is very good at pretending, saying that it is not to blame the cousin of the Feng family, he did not do it on purpose, he just went through the wrong door.


    But the more this is, the more uncle Feng''s cousin feels sorry for the girl, but since the Yue family is not easy to provoke, he really does not dare to take people back to the house.


    The old man''s approach to retreat made the uncle Feng''s cousin very moved.


    After ??, he even sent things to the old man''s house every now and then, and at first he felt sorry for them.


    But later, under the intention of the old man''s family, he had a relationship with the girl again. Now, in order to compensate, he directly built a second-entry yard for the family.


    Later, the girl said that she was pregnant, and the cousin and uncle of the Feng family had grown big, but the old man''s family did not force him, but said that he would find a house to put his daughter in first, so as not to be found at home.


    The cousin of Feng''s family rented a small yard outside. Every day, he started to go out early and return late. The girl had family members behind her. She was obedient to the cousin of Feng''s family. It might be because of this girl. After finding a sense of existence, the idea of ??divorcing his wife was born again.


    As a result, before Yun Yi could take action, Princess Ronghua helped her deal with it.


    After receiving Yunyi''s letter, the princess of Ronghua directly asked the concubine to send someone to investigate the matter. He knew the inside story before Xiao Yiping''s people, and directly passed the matter to the wealthy family.


    After knowing that his son is still here, how can he stay still.


    He directly brought people to the old man''s house, and no matter how much he paid, he also wanted the child in the girl''s belly.


    Now the old man''s family is famous, and even the Feng family can''t be peaceful. The rest of the Feng family disliked the uncle of the Feng family and asked him to let him go quickly.


    The wealthy family promised the old man a lot of benefits, and also said that if the girl gets married in the future, they will give her a decent dowry, so that she can marry beautifully, as long as the child is born.


    The old man''s family considered again and again, but chose a wealthy family. After all, having this child will have a relationship with them in the future. If the child takes over the family property in the future, they will definitely benefit.


    Besides, the cousin of the Feng family knew that he was being plotted, so why would he have any idea of ??taking her into the house.


    It may be that he was cheated twice, and he felt it was too shameful, and he even promised his cousin Shao Xiaorong that he would not have any trouble in the future, and guard his lame son to live with her.


    This is the end of the matter, Yun Yi thought to himself, this Feng family cousin is really unlucky enough. He had two different hearts, both of them being a pick-up man. It seems that he can only live by his cousin Shao Xiaorong.


    *


    On the other side, Xiao Yiping''s people were stunned to find out who was behind the scene of cooking porridge.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 885： Send someone to spread the news

    Chapter 885 Send someone to spread the news


    Yunyi realized that it was Princess Yu who was behind the scenes, and a smile appeared on the corner of her mouth: "It''s really courageous."


    Xiao Yiping knew when he saw his master''s expression that this Princess Yu was going to be out of luck. The master hated this kind of people who played tricks behind the scenes.


    Yun Yi didn''t want to save face for Prince Yu''s mansion, and said to Xiao Yiping in front of him: "Send someone to spread the news and let Princess Yu clean up by herself."


    Xiao Yi said in parallel, "Yes, Master."


    After Xiao Yiping left, Yun Yi looked in the direction of the last warehouse of Prince Yu''s Mansion in the suburbs of Beijing: It was really leisurely, and I was in the mood to come out to do something.


    Xiao Yiping''s work efficiency is very high. Within half a day, the whole capital has spread. When the General''s Mansion and Duanwang''s Mansion are serving porridge, the people who come to make trouble are those sent by Princess Yu.


    For a time, public anger was aroused, and many people from the slums gathered in front of the gate of Prince Yu''s mansion.


    Mo Jingting, the prince of Prince Yu¡¯s mansion, originally wanted to send someone out to suppress it, but the entourage beside him reminded: "Prince, there is no wind and no waves, you''d better go to the princess to confirm.


    If it is misrepresented, then we must find out the real behind the scenes. If there is a real incident, then we must properly handle this matter, otherwise the consequences will be disastrous. Now that our palace is full of events, we should be careful. "


    After speaking, Mo Jingting was instantly irritable.


    Before ??, receiving the letter from the father and the king gave him a headache, and now the mother and concubine don''t make anyone worry.


    He got up and walked to the concubine''s courtyard with a dark face, thinking that if this was really what the concubine did, then the matter must be calmed down before the father and the king returned to Beijing, otherwise he would have to eat and hang.


    walked quickly into the concubine''s courtyard, and the maids saluted: "I have seen the prince."


    Princess Yu in the room heard the greetings from outside, and smiled and said to the grandma next to her: "It really doesn''t matter, he just came over when he talked about the prince."


    Little did he know that his son came here to ask for his guilt.


    After Mo Jingting entered the room, he didn''t even see the ceremony, but waved to the maid and maid in the room and said, "I have something to talk about with the concubine, so please step back."


    The maids and grandma in the house saluted and then left.


    Princess Yu saw that her son''s face was not very good at this time: "Jing Ting, what''s wrong with you?"


    Mo Jingting looked at his mother-in-law and asked directly, "Mother-in-law, when Duanwang''s mansion and the general''s mansion were cooking porridge in Nancheng, someone used to make trouble. Could it be related to you?"


    Princess Yu was not prepared at all. She didn''t expect her son to ask directly like this, but she subconsciously didn''t want to admit it, so she didn''t answer directly, but instead asked: "Why do you think so?"


    Mo Jingting saw the dodging eyes of his mother and concubine, and he didn''t understand: "Now the gate of the house is full of people, and the whole capital is rumoured that those people were arranged by you, what do you think I should think?"


    Prince Yu''s mansion covers a large area. The yard where Princess Yu lives is a little far from the front yard. She didn''t know that the mansion was surrounded by people and made trouble. After hearing what her son said, she was also taken aback.


    She stood up abruptly from her seat: "How could this be?"


    Mo Jingting said coldly, "So, those people were really sent by you?"


    Princess Yu was a little scared and didn''t dare to hide anything: "Yes, I just want to add some blockage to Duan Wang''s mansion and the general''s mansion."


    Mo Jingting endured his temper: "Mother concubine, now our Prince Yu''s mansion is a troubled time, and you still come out to cause trouble. Have you ever thought about the situation of our mother and son in the future if you let the father and king know about it?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 886： I really dont know whats going to happen

    Chapter 886 I really don''t know that it will cause trouble


    Princess Yu didn''t expect things to be exposed. After all, those people and their Prince Yu''s mansion had never intersected, and it was the housekeeper who went outside to find them.


    But she didn''t know that among those people, there was a housekeeper who knew Prince Yu''s mansion. Xiao Yiping was very skillful, and anyone who got into his hands had to be honest.


    Princess Yu''s head is also big now: "Ting''er, what should I do now?"


    Mo Jingting frowned, and it took a long time before he said, "If you want to calm down this matter, I''m afraid that the General''s Mansion will come to apologize."


    Princess Yu immediately changed her face when she heard this: "Ting''er, do you know what you are talking about?"


    How could Mo Jingting not know the temperament of his mother and concubine, but she had no reason for this matter. If the masters of Duan Wang''s mansion and the general''s mansion didn''t let go, I''m afraid this matter would never go away.


    After all, Duan Wangfu and General''s Palace were the first to come out to cook porridge under pressure, which was equivalent to saving the lives of those people.


    Mo Jingting said in a bad tone: "My father is not just my son. If you want your father to think of something else, don''t regret it."


    Princess Yu was stunned there: "Ting''er, I, I really didn''t know it would cause trouble."


    Mo Jingting sighed: "Mother, concubine, handle this matter before the father returns to Beijing, maybe the father will open up the net, but if he finds out about this after returning to Beijing, and we haven''t dealt with it well, I''m afraid we won''t have a good time."


    Princess Yu regrets the most now. She just let her have a good time, but she insisted on taking care of their business, which is why she caused herself such trouble.


    Early the next morning, the prince Mo Jingting took his mother and concubine out of the Yu Wangfu through the back door.


    Yun Yi had just fed the triplets when she saw Banxia walk in: "Prince Prince, Princess Yu and Prince Yu of Prince Yu''s mansion are visiting, and the prince sent someone to pass the message, so you can go to the front yard if you are not busy."


    Yunyi thought to himself, this is coming so fast.


    Let the maids wait and change clothes, and then take Wenzhu and Pinellia to the front yard.


    Yunyi walked into the main hall, saw that her father-in-law was also there, stepped forward and saluted, and then sat down beside Jing Rui.


    Mo Jingting looked at Princess Yu: "Mother, you have something to say to Uncle Huang and the others."


    Princess Yu tried her best to calm herself, and said, "I''m really sorry for what happened that day. I was also provoked by the villain to do those stupid things. I hope you can forgive me."


    Mo Yanbin looked at his son and daughter-in-law, and saw that there was no difference between the two, so he said: "Duanwang''s mansion and the general''s mansion jointly serve porridge, there is no other meaning, just want to share one or two for the court, no matter whether you are out of Whatever the purpose, it is the people who will be hurt in the end.¡±


    Mo Jingting also said at this time: "Uncle Huang, my mother and concubine she really knew she was wrong, and I hope you can forgive her."


    Mo Yanbin didn''t want to talk to them about these irrelevant things here, so he said: "If we don''t forgive, we can calm the anger of those people. It depends on what you do."


    In the end, Mo Jingting decided to make a decision. In order to apologize, Yu Wangfu also served porridge for half a month.


    The common people were able to make troubles at Prince Yu''s Mansion because she was sabotaging the place where the porridge was being served. Now that Prince Yu''s Mansion is also serving porridge, the common people will naturally be relieved.


    On the second day, Prince Yu¡¯s mansion also began to cook porridge outside the East City Gate, and also came according to the standards of the Nancheng side.


    Why do you choose Dongcheng? It''s not because they think that the east is a wealthy area, and there are naturally fewer people who come out to get porridge, which can save some food.


    It¡¯s a pity that they think of beauty.


    Yunyi sent someone to Nancheng early in the morning to spread the word, the porridge in Prince Yu''s mansion was not ready, and there was a long queue in front of him.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 887： Havent received any news yet

    Chapter 887 I haven''t received any news yet


    When Yun Yi got the news, he thought to himself: Don''t think that you can get rid of the whole body on the 15th when you cook porridge, think beautiful.


    With the addition of Prince Yu''s Mansion, it temporarily solved the problem for the man in the palace.


    Although Mo Yuxi was not too happy in his heart, he also knew that he could not show it.


    In the imperial study, the sage Mo Yuxi was looking at the memorial in his hand when Long Wei appeared: "Sir, none of the people we sent to rob Qi Minqin, the eldest son of the Duke of Qi, have returned.


    And today his subordinates received news that Qi Minqin had returned to Beijing. "


    Sage Shang Mo Yuxi raised his head and said, "How many people did you send over?"


    Na Long Wei said: "Six people, none of them came back with news, most of them died."


    Sage Shang Mo Yuxi''s face froze: "Are there any news from the other passers-by?"


    Na Longwei listened and lowered his head: "I haven''t received any news for the time being."


    The sage was obviously not satisfied with such a reply: "Send someone to inquire quickly."


    Na Longwei said: "Yes, this subordinate will make arrangements."


    After he dodged and left, he wiped the sweat from his forehead. The cold face of the saint just now was really frightening to death.


    The young masters of the Duke of Qi''s mansion are all excellent in martial arts, and they can avoid their assassination, but it can be said that, but if they really hurt the people of the Duke of Qi''s mansion, the Duke of Qi''s mansion is afraid that they will not let it go.


    What they didn''t know was that Jing Rui had already received the news, and secretly sent someone to notify Duke Qi, after all, that was the father''s family.


    Just in case, he also sent his subordinates to watch from a distance around the clock, just in case something really happened.


    *


    Time flies, and in a blink of an eye, it is the twelfth lunar month.


    Today is the day to make an appointment with the Queen Mother to enter the palace. Yes, Yunyi will bring triplets into the palace today.


    When ?? Banxia came in, he was holding a few hats in his hands: "Concubine Shizi, this was sent by the old lady, and said that she was wearing it for a few young masters today."


    Yunyi glanced at the weather outside the door: "The weather is good today, let''s wait for the sun to rise before leaving, it will be warmer that way."


    Before ??, the queen mother gave Yunyi a waist card to enter and leave the palace gate at will, so there is no need for the queen mother to send someone to pick it up.


    It was almost time for Yun Yi to let the maids hold the triplets and prepare to enter the palace.


    The Queen Mother got up earlier than usual. Yesterday, she had the maids clean up the Changle Palace. Today, she just felt overwhelmed.


    Mother Hu smiled and said, "The Empress Dowager, the concubine, the concubine, brought the young lady and the young masters into the palace. She will definitely not enter the palace too early, and she must wait until it is warmer before leaving the palace."


    was originally a reassuring word, but the Queen Mother said, "If only I could live together, so that I can see them every day."


    After ?? finished speaking, he sighed: "I am too greedy myself."


    Hu mama didn''t know how to answer, but Bai Xue, the palace maid on the side, said: "The queen mother, the little masters will soon grow up, and when they are older, you can keep them there every once in a while. Stay in the palace for a while, and then you will have a good time."


    After listening to Bai Xue''s words, the Queen Mother felt a lot more at ease: "This is what Aijia loves to hear."


    Thinking of the scene of the triplets staying overnight in the future, he opened his mouth and said, "Go back and let someone clean up the west wing and arrange it properly. In the future, that room will be reserved for them."


    Mamma Hu thought that as long as the queen mother is happy, she will be fine, and she said, "Okay, this old slave will order someone to clean up, so that they can rest there at noon."


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 888： Enter the palace

    Chapter 888 Entering the Palace


    The Queen Mother listened and readily agreed.


    After Madam Hu left, the Queen Mother looked at the door from time to time: "What time is it?"


    Bai Xue, who was waiting on the side, felt that the Queen Mother was a little cute today: "It''s been three quarters since I returned to the Queen Mother, and the princess and the little masters should be here soon."


    The Queen Mother was delighted and stopped waiting: "Go, go out with Ai''s family for a walk."


    The smile in Bai Xue''s eyes was even greater, she obviously wanted to greet people, but she wanted to find a separate reason.


    followed the Queen Mother and walked out the door.


    At this time, Yun Yi and the triplets also arrived at the gate of the palace, and was about to get on the soft sedan chair in the palace, not paying attention to the people standing in front.


    The man kept staring at Yun Yi getting on the soft sedan chair, and then left quickly.


    Khun Tai Palace


    Queen Fu Lirong was copying scriptures in the study when a maid hurried in, the one who was staring at Yun Yi''s mother and son just now.


    I saw her walking in front of the queen, and bowed her knees in a salute: "Niangniang, the slave maid saw that Duan Wang Shizi brought her child into the palace."


    Fu Lirong listened, her hand movements stopped for a while, and just like that, the ink on the tip of the pen dripped onto the paper, and this one was considered invalid.


    Hearing what the maid said, he was not in the mood to write any more, so he put the pen down and said to the maid standing beside him, "I''ll sort out the copied scriptures later."


    As soon as she finished speaking, a maid came over with a copper basin filled with warm water, and Fu Lirong washed her hands naturally.


    Then he said to the maid who just spoke: "Only the four of them enter the palace?"


    The palace maid nodded: "Yes, the prince was not with me."


    Fu Lirong didn''t have a holiday with Yunyi, but because of the idea of ??suspending the payment of military funds to the Cheng family army, it was his brother Fu Siyang''s idea to the saint, and I don''t know who spread the matter.


    As a result, the Fu family has always been attacked for unknown reasons in the past six months, making it hard to guard against.


    I checked for a long time, but there was no sign of it, but this matter happened to coincide with the time when the Holy Master came up with the idea. The Fu family suspected that it was the work of the general''s mansion and Duanwang''s mansion.


    This made the Queen have a grudge against the people in the General¡¯s Mansion and Duanwang¡¯s Mansion, and people would pay attention to the news from time to time.


    Hearing that Duan Wangfu''s Prince Concubine brought the triplets into the palace, he couldn''t help but have an idea in his heart.


    beckoned the palace maid to come over, whispered a few words in her ear, the maid nodded: "Yes, the maid is going."


    The palace maid hurriedly left and went to do the things that the Empress did, thinking that the empress would entrust such an important matter to herself. If she did it herself, she might become the empress'' confidant in the future.


    The imperial dining room was busy all over the place, and the palace maid quickly walked over to a person, whispered a few words in her ear, saw the person nodded, and then left.


    *


    Outside the Changle Palace, the queen mother saw the soft sedan chair coming this way, her face was full of joy: "Come, come, my great-grandchildren are here."


    The soft sedan chair fell, and the queen mother also came to the front: "Hurry up and call the Ai family to see the good babies of Dong Ai''s family."


    The one who came out first was Sister Yun, who was held in her arms by the maid, and the empress dowager clapped her hands: "Alas, I want to die for my great-grandmother, hurry, hurry, hurry, hug and go inside, don''t freeze again. Aijia''s darlings."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Brother Bo and Brother Ye were also carried out of the soft sedan chair by their respective maids, and the smile on the Queen Mother''s face became even stronger.


    Yunyi came over and greeted the queen mother, "Yi''er has seen the imperial grandmother."


    The Queen Mother smiled: "Get up, I''ve been looking forward to you for a long time, let''s talk about it after entering the house, don''t freeze the children."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 889： She is really heartbroken

    Chapter 889 She is really chilled


    smiled and led people to Changle Palace, teasing the three children along the way, the smile on his face did not fall.


    After ?? and the others entered Changle Palace, the three little ones emerged from the cocoon and removed the outer covering.


    The Queen Mother smiled and took Brother Ye, and gave the little guy a heavy kiss on the face: "It has grown a lot of flesh, and it''s getting more and more cute."


    The three children are indeed good-looking. Although the fraternal triplets are not the same, they all take the advantages of their elders to grow, and they are all cute with long ice and snow.


    After teasing Brother Ye for a while, she took over Sister Yun from the maid. The Queen Mother was even more delighted: "Sister Yun, great-grandmother''s little girl."


    Sister Yun is very face-saving. When the Queen Mother said this, she laughed, revealing the bottom two and a half-small white tooth on the top, which is very cute.


    The queen mother teased the children for a long time, and then she remembered that the children had already started to eat complementary food: "Yunyi, is it time to prepare complementary food for the children?"


    Yun Yi looked at the time outside: "It''s really time to prepare."


    The queen mother asked about the food that needed to be prepared, and then called someone to come over and instructed: "Go to the imperial kitchen for a run to see if there is any steamed egg custard, and bring some over."


    Yunyi thought that there was no shortage of everything in the palace, so she didn''t bring in the rice noodles she prepared.


    Although there is in the space, but she doesn''t want to reveal her secrets.


    The queen mother asked people to take out the clothes she made for several children herself a few days ago: "Come, look at the little gowns that your great-grandmother made for you. This is neither your grandfather nor your father."


    Yunyi picked up one of them: "Grandmother, your sewing skills are also very good."


    The queen mother looked at the gown in her hand: "Before leaving the cabinet, the imperial grandmother was also the best at Nu Hong, but she hasn''t done it for so many years, and her hands are very good."


    This dress is really well made, Yun Yi did not exaggerate: "Yi Er thank you for the three little guys."


    The grandfather and grandson were chatting when a maid came in with three small bowls of egg custard: "The queen mother, the egg custard is ready."


    The Queen Mother put down the little clothes in her hand, and hugged Bo Geer with a smile: "Bo Ge''er, today''s great-grandmother feeds you, okay?"


    Brother Bai didn''t make any sound, but his eyes kept staring at the bowl of egg custard in the hand of the palace maid, apparently smelling the fragrance, and it had been hanging three feet long.


    This expression amused the Queen Mother: "Come on, let''s eat eggs."


    Picked up the small spoon on the tray, just filled a spoonful, when Yun Yi stopped him: "Grandma, wait a minute."


    The Queen Mother still had a smile on her face: "What''s wrong?"


    Yunyi picked up the egg custard on another maid''s tray, put it under his nose and smelled it: "There is something wrong with this egg custard."


    As soon as these words came out, the Queen Mother''s face turned cold: "Are you sure?"


    Yunyi''s face was not very good-looking at this time, but he nodded firmly: "OK."


    The Queen Mother looked at the previous palace maid, and after asking some questions, she said coldly, "Bring someone to the Ai family."


    The palace maid was clearly frightened. She didn''t expect that there would be a problem with the egg custard, so she trembled, "Yes, the maid will go now."


    The Queen Mother really didn''t expect that someone couldn''t wait, and she was too kind to the three infants. Even if her son recognized it, he didn''t fight for anything, but now it''s changed. what''s coming?


    She is really heartbroken. Since they can''t get along peacefully with each other, then it''s better to retaliate.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 890： Its not worth being mad at yourself for others

    Chapter 890 It''s too worthless to be angry for others


    Immediately, the Queen Mother sent someone to the imperial dining room, and soon found the person who administered the medicine and took him directly back to Changle Palace.


    At first, the man was stubborn.


    But she never imagined that the Duke of Qi''s mansion behind the Queen Mother was so powerful that it didn''t take long to find out her details.


    The Queen Mother looked at the man with cold eyes: "Since you want to protect the master behind you, then let your family mourn the family''s anger."


    When he heard that he was going to take the life of his own family, he couldn''t bear it anymore. She wanted to resist, thinking that the queen mother might be lying to her.


    But the next moment, the queen mother clearly stated the situation of his family, this time, the man lost even the last hope.


    looked up, and faced the empress dowager''s cold eyes and told the truth with difficulty. The empress dowager ordered someone to bring a pen and paper and let her write a confession.


    Only then did he send someone to look for the saint, Mo Yuxi, and the anger in her heart could no longer be suppressed. It was Yun Yi who gave her a Shunqi Pill and persuaded her again, which made her calm down a little.


    Yun Yi said softly: "Grandmother, you are too old to be angry, and it is too unworthy of you to be angry for others."


    In fact, Mo Yuxi, the sage, had already obtained the ins and outs of the matter from Long Wei after the Queen Mother had the people in the imperial kitchen tied up, and was very angry with the Queen''s actions today.


    Nowadays, there are some turbulent conditions inside and outside the palace, but she is so reckless, and her relationship with the queen mother has reached a freezing point.


    Of course, it''s not that I want to have a good relationship with the Queen Mother, but for the sake of the overall situation above the court.


    After thinking for a while, he lifted his foot and walked towards Changle Palace.


    When the Queen Mother notified the saint, Mo Yuxi, she had already sent another person to the imperial kitchen to find the place where that person stored the medicine, and she was in front of everyone in the imperial kitchen, so she didn''t want to help them hide it.


    For a time, this matter quickly spread throughout the harem.


    After learning of the accident in the imperial kitchen, the queen was anxiously waiting for the news, for fear that the person in the imperial kitchen would not be able to bear the confession.


    In fact, there is another person who is more anxious than her, and that is Suyun, the maid who went to the imperial kitchen for the queen to spread the word. She used to think about being the confidant of the queen''s concubine, but now she is so scared that she doesn''t even have the courage to go out to find out the news.


    After the queen calmed down, she saw Su Yun who was sitting on pins and needles, and she had a plan in her heart.


    *


    When Mo Yuxi arrived at the Empress Dowager''s Changle Palace, he was greeted by the empress dowager''s cold face.


    The queen mother didn''t talk to him more, but said coldly: "Since Yan Bin recognized the royal family, you have been embarrassing him everywhere. You can''t tolerate him like this? It''s okay to owe the military expenses to the Cheng family army, and now you want to persecute his grandson again. , granddaughter, Mo Yuxi, you are so cruel."


    Sage Shang Mo Yuxi knew that the empress dowager would be counted on her head, but husband and wife are one body, and the queen did something wrong, and it was understandable to blame herself.


    Mo Yuxi didn''t have time to refute, and the queen mother continued: "You must not try to excuse her, and don''t say that you don''t know at all, the child is still so young, you really can do it."


    Sage Shang Mo Yuxi heard this and didn''t explain anything anymore, and he was even more displeased with the queen in his heart.


    said to Gong Xi who was behind him: "Go and invite the queen over."


    The reason why he used the word invitation was because he didn''t want to lose his demeanor. In fact, he really hated it to death. He thought: Either you should be smarter and get rid of those three evil seeds, or don''t act rashly and give yourself and Others are making trouble.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 891： Do it or not, you know

    Chapter 891 You know what to do or not


    It didn''t take long for the queen to arrive, followed by a group of maids, and Na Suyun was among them.


    At this time, she had been standing in the crowd with her head lowered, for fear that others would find her.


    When the sage saw the queen come in, he was angry with the queen mother, and went straight to the queen, and threw the confession written by the man in the royal kitchen in front of the queen: "Look at the good deeds you have done."


    The queen pretended to be innocent and said, "Your Majesty, what did the concubine do to make you treat me like this."


    Mo Yuxi pointed to the confession on the ground: "I ask you, what''s going on?"


    The Queen Mother watched the performance of the couple with cold eyes and closed her eyes to wait for the result.


    Yun Yi thought to himself: This couple is really underpowered if they don''t become actors. They clearly know what happened in their hearts, yet they are still acting so hard. It''s really hard for them.


    In fact, at first, I didn¡¯t think that the saint and the queen would do something to the children today, but just in case of emergency, I picked up one of the bowls of egg custard to check.


    The medicine in the bowl will not kill the child, but it will affect the child''s intellectual development, which is really vicious.


    The Queen picked up the confession and read it again, pretending not to believe it: "How is this possible, this palace has no grievances with the General''s Mansion and Duan''s Mansion, how could it be possible to do such a vicious thing."


    How could the Queen Mother believe what she said, with a mocking expression on her face: "You know what to do or not."


    Then let the man in the royal kitchen come out to identify him, and that Suyun also knew that no matter what he did now, he would die, as long as he could save his family, so he identified Suyun in the crowd: "It''s what she passed on to me."


    Suyun saw that the man really identified himself, and waved his hand anxiously: "I don''t, no, it''s not me."


    The Queen ?? also wanted to save her: "The Empress Dowager, is there any misunderstanding in this?"


    The Queen Mother stared coldly at the Queen: "Misunderstanding, what kind of misunderstanding would you say?"


    The expression on the queen''s face froze, she turned to look at Su Yun, and said in a cold voice, "What the **** is going on?"


    Suyun was instructed by the queen before she came over that she would protect her as much as possible, but if she couldn''t protect her, she could only stand up and take care of everything, and the queen promised to take good care of her family in the countryside.


    At this time, she knew in her heart that it was impossible to become the queen''s confidant, and she was afraid that she could only become the queen''s substitute. However, it was worthwhile to be able to use one of her own life in exchange for a good life for her family in the future.


    So he bowed his head and confessed his guilt: "This matter has nothing to do with the queen, it''s the servant girl who made her own decision."


    But who would believe those words, the Queen Mother and Yun Yi knew that this was just a scapegoat.


    But this maid has recognized it, it is impossible to do anything to the queen on the bright side.


    Yunyi looked up at the queen, and she seemed relieved to see her, thinking in her heart: If you want to plot against my children, whoever flirts first is cheap, then don''t blame me for being rude.


    So she went to the Queen Mother: "Grandmother, since the Queen ''really'' didn''t know about it, and the children are all right, then that''s it, you only saw the children after a long time, don''t waste your time on this boring thing. things."


    The Queen Mother knew that Yunyi was not the one who suffered the loss, so she must have an idea, so she also cooperated: "It''s what Yier said was right."


    Seeing that the two were used up by the queen, the unfortunate person who pushed out showed no sympathy: "Pull these two out and scold them a hundred times, as an example."


    It is said to be punished by a stick of 100, but it is actually beaten to death, not to mention a woman, even a man can¡¯t stand it.


    Before the two of them could beg for mercy, someone stepped forward to block their mouths and was pulled away from Changle Palace.


    Sage Shang Mo Yuxi understood that from then on, his relationship with the Queen Mother would never be repaired, and said to the Queen Mother: "Queen Mother, today''s matter is that the Queen did not discipline the people around her.


    After this incident, she will definitely remember it, and I believe that this kind of thing will not happen again in the future. I still have things to deal with, so I will go ahead. "


    After saying that, he turned around and walked out.


    Seeing that the sage had left, the queen didn''t want to stay and be looked down upon, so she hurriedly said some scenes and turned around and left.


    Just when she turned around, Yun Yi waved her hand out, no one noticed except the queen mother.


    Looking at the person walking away, I thought: Enjoy.


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 892： shot himself in the foot

    Chapter 892 Shooting himself in the foot


    In the eyes of outsiders, it seems that Yun Yi has made concessions. Only those who are familiar with her know that the Queen will never please.


    Yunyi looked back, turned to look at the queen mother, and said softly, "Grandmother, Yi''er will seek justice for the children in her own way, otherwise it will be difficult to solve the hatred in her heart.


    Since she took the initiative to provoke us, and also touched my inverse scale, then don''t blame me for making her have a bad life, she brought it on herself. "


    The Empress Dowager nodded: "You are right, so that they don''t think your mother and son are easy to bully, and they will use those unprofessional methods in the future. No matter what you do, the imperial grandmother will support you."


    Yunyi turned around and glanced at the triplets: "You''ll know in a few days, don''t mention it again, it''s not worth our trouble."


    The queen who returned to Kuntai Palace shuddered, and the maid behind her hurriedly stepped forward: "Niangniang, what''s wrong with you, but what''s wrong with you?"


    Queen Fu Lirong shook her head and said, "Nothing."


    After she finished speaking, she sat down on the soft couch worriedly. Today''s matter, it seemed that the prince concubine of Duan Wangfu had given in, but she understood that she had lost completely.


    Today is indeed a bit reckless. Even if Suyun, the palace maid, takes the responsibility, everyone understands how a palace maid could do something to the people of Duan Wangfu. She must be the master behind her.


    She was ready to tear up with the prince concubine Duan Wangfu, but Xiao Yunyi calmed down the matter by retreating.


    In her opinion, this is Xiao Yunyi''s brilliance.


    It''s impossible to hide this matter. It doesn''t take long for everyone to know about it. A smart person can understand it at a glance. Xiao Yunyi''s approach today seems to be retreating, but he beat her, the queen. s face.


    Even though Xiao Yunyi said something for herself today, but she didn''t see any kindness in her eyes. She is completely awake now.


    raised his hand and patted his forehead, why did he do such a stupid thing, to put it bluntly, apart from the eldest brother Fu Siyang, he was more jealous of the prince concubine of Duan Wangfu, so he became dizzy and did stupid things.


    It''s too late to regret it.


    Yes, it''s just jealousy of Yunyi. Although she is an elder, as a woman, she is envious and jealous of Xiao Yunyi. A woman from a small family can make the son of the world stick to her and be like a pearl. Like a treasure.


    Now she has given birth to triplets smoothly, and she has become a person of good fortune in the mouths of people in the capital. It is normal for her to be uncomfortable as a queen.


    But doing things on your own today is really too impatient. Now, it¡¯s okay, I shot myself in the foot, and I didn¡¯t get any benefits, and I even put my reputation in it.


    Angrily raised his hand and rubbed his eyebrows.


    On the other side, Saint Mo Yuxi lost his temper when he returned to the imperial study: "What an idiot who has more than enough success."


    The servants standing in the room, all with their heads huddled, did not dare to let out the air, for fear of making the slightest sound and becoming a punching bag for the sage.


    After receiving the news, Concubine Li almost burst into tears with laughter, and said to Madam Xu beside her: "That one is really stupid, it was their Fu family who came up with a bad idea, and the army of the 200,000 Cheng family almost had no food to eat.


    If King Duan didn''t want to let the soldiers of the Cheng family who followed the General''s Mansion chill, and used the private money of the General''s Mansion and Duan''s Mansion, I''m afraid this capital would be another scene.


    I didn''t feel the slightest bit of shame, and I wanted to kill the sons and daughters of the prince of Duan Wangfu. I really don''t know what to say about her. If it wasn''t for the empress dowager''s tricks, we people wouldn''t have to suffer. "


    Mammy Xu, who was behind Concubine Li Gui, saw that her master had finished speaking, and she picked up a peeled orange and put it in her mouth, knowing that she would stop talking for a while, so she opened her mouth and said, "Master, you are right.


    It turned out that the Holy One was only showing face to the Queen. I am afraid that if this happened, I was too lazy to pretend, and the Queen''s life would be even more difficult in the future. "


    Seeing that his master was still putting oranges in his mouth, he wanted to say something, but he heard his master say first: "That one is really not smart enough, and I don''t think about it. It needs support.¡±


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 893： Advance and retreat together

    Chapter 893 Advance and retreat together


    He spat out the orange core in his mouth and continued: "Even if you can''t win over Duan Wang''s mansion, at least you can''t offend him. That''s good. Although Duan Wang''s man is arrogant, if he knows what happened in the palace today, this palace can be sure that in the future. I definitely won''t help the second prince."


    After ?? finished speaking, he suddenly laughed: "If one is not good, I''m afraid that I will stand on the opposite side of him. Just wait, I''m afraid there will be a good show to watch in the future."


    Madam Xu is very helpless, her master has no temper, and she dares to say anything: "Master, let''s live our own life well, you can''t let your own temperament in the future, you can''t say these words in the future. Bring it up again."


    Concubine Li withdrew the smile on her face: "What are you afraid of, I won''t **** that seat from them, so I can''t express my opinion."


    Madam Xu sighed and thought to herself, "I''d better watch it myself, the master has not given birth to a son or a half daughter for the saint, although that position has nothing to do with the master, but in the future, he will have to rely on the person in the seat to live, which will be more important. Don''t cause unnecessary trouble.


    Thinking of Yunyi, Concubine Li laughed: "I think, the queen can do such a stupid thing, I''m afraid she will be jealous, if you don''t live well, you can''t get used to good people. , I heard that the prince of Duan Wangfu is very fond of the prince and concubine.


    Let''s go, help me get my hair in a bun again, let''s go to the Empress Dowager''s place, and also go to experience the luck of the triplets. "


    Mother Xu smiled and called someone to serve her, while she went to help her master choose clothes herself.


    *


    Changle Palace, the triplets have just finished eating the egg custard steamed in the small kitchen of Changle Palace, which will be busy and happy.


    Brother Bo came to the palace with Qin Xiaoyu, a maid who helped him study. The Queen Mother had heard about Bo Ge''er''s habits for a long time. This was the first time she had seen it with her own eyes.


    Brother Hua and Sister Yun, I don''t know if they listened to them, but when Qin Xiaoyu was reading to Brother Bo, they never made trouble.


    Seeing the three little guys amusing themselves there, the queen mother pulled Yun Yi to the side and said, "Yi''er, can you still get the military salary from the Cheng family army?"


    Yunyi heard this and understood what the Empress Dowager was worried about: "Grandmother, don''t worry, there is no major problem for now."


    The Queen Mother gave Hu Mamma a wink, and saw Hu Mama turned around and took out a box from the inner room.


    The Queen Mother took it and passed it on to Yun Yi: "There are some silver notes in it. You can take it back to the General''s Mansion and give it to their father and son, and you can also help them hold on for a while."


    Yun Yi put her hand on the Queen Mother''s hand and pressed the box back into the Queen Mother''s arms: "Grandmother, Yi''er knows what you are worried about, but Yi''er is really not polite to you, we have found a solution to the Cheng family''s military salaries. , you really don''t have to worry."


    The Queen Mother frowned slightly: "Yi Er, the imperial grandmother must be advancing and retreating with Duan Wang''s mansion and the general''s mansion, so you don''t have to hide it from the imperial grandmother."


    Yunyi looked at Hu Mamma behind the Empress Dowager: "Did someone say something at the imperial grandmother''s place?"


    Mammy Hu glanced at her master, thinking that Yun Yi is not an outsider, she said: "A few days ago, Bai Xue heard someone talking in the imperial garden, saying that the General''s Mansion and Duan Wang''s Mansion won''t last long, and finally it''s not The power of the Cheng Family Army must be returned to the Holy Master."


    When Hu Mama said this, her expression was very solemn.


    Yun Yi said softly, "Grandmother, Yier really didn''t tell you a lie."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 894： wont give up

    Chapter 894 I won''t give up


    Mother Hu saw that the Empress Dowager and Concubine Shizi wanted to talk about business, so all the maids who served in the outhouse retreated.


    Cloud attached to the Queen Mother''s ear, whispered a few words, and then nodded at her: "What I said is true, so you really don''t have to worry, Cheng Jiajun is the hard work of several generations of the general''s mansion, no Hand in hand.


    Besides, the soldiers of the Cheng family would probably not agree to hand over their life and death to the imperial court as far as what the saint had done before. "


    After hearing Yun Yi''s words, the Queen Mother was a little afraid to believe: "Is that business really that good? Can you afford the cost of the 200,000 Cheng Family Army?"


    Yun Yi smiled lightly and said in a low voice: "Yes, the glass workshop is doing very well now, and two workshops were built some time ago, not only producing glass, but also producing glass utensils and ornaments, many of which are sold to neighbors. Country, business is very good.


    However, the people of the saint only knew that Jing Rui opened a glass workshop, but did not know that other things could be made. Glass was just a blind eye.


    Recently, Jing Rui''s people have already gone to the neighboring country, planning to buy land there and open a glass workshop there, so as not to attract Long Wei''s attention, and then let the person in the palace have other thoughts. "


    The Queen Mother did not expect that her son and grandson had already made preparations. Now, when she heard the words of her grandson, she felt a lot at ease, and finally let go of the heart that she had been carrying.


    As soon as the two of them finished speaking, they heard a greeting from outside: "This servant has seen the noble concubine."


    The Queen Mother and Yunyi looked at each other and looked at the door at the same time.


    I saw Concubine Li walked in with a maid: "I have seen the Queen Mother."


    The Queen Mother was very fond of this Concubine Li: "Get up and sit down."


    When Concubine Li got up, Yun Yi stepped forward to greet him. After a few people sat down, the Queen Mother smiled lightly and said, "Why does Concubine Gui have time to come to Ai''s house?"


    Concubine Li looked towards the back room: "I didn''t hear that the triplets from Prince Duan''s mansion entered the palace. I came to take a look. I just happened to be blessed."


    When the queen mother heard the mention of her great-grandson and great-granddaughter, her line of defense relaxed a little, she turned to look at Yunyi, and when she saw Yunyi nodded slightly, she then said to the mother Hu who was behind her: "Should I give them to them? Have some water?"


    Mother Hu nodded and said, "Yes, I have told the maids to dry the water just now, it should be almost the time, this old slave will go and have a look."


    The Queen Mother turned to Concubine Li and said, "Although I drank some tea and warmed it up, I gave them water, and I took it out to show you, it''s very nice."


    Yunyi looked at this Concubine Li, although she had no children by her side, the sage was very fond of her out of guilt.


    And this one has never been arrogant or arrogant. She has a clear love and hatred. She has never used her identity to bully those low-level concubines in the palace, but others should not try to fool her and deceive her.


    After a while, the maid came out of the inner room with the triplets in her arms.


    As soon as Concubine Li saw the baby came out, she didn''t care that she was still here with the Queen Mother, she stood up happily: "Let me see, this is the first time I have seen triplets, Concubine Shizi is really lucky ."


    Yun Yi didn''t feel any malice coming from her, so he didn''t get up to stop it.


    Seeing Concubine Li reaching out to touch Sister Yun''s little face, she thought that she was still wearing a finger guard on her hand. She was afraid of scratching the child. She took Sister Yun''s little hand with a look of joy on her face.


    After looking at all three children, he said, "These three children are really presidents. They all grew up with the advantages of their parents and relatives. If they grow up in the future, they will be more likeable. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 895： no malice

    Chapter 895 I didn''t feel malicious


    The Queen Mother had a smile on her face when she heard this.


    is an elder who wants his younger generation to be praised by others, but he also knows how to be humble and polite with others.


    In this moment, the distance between the Queen Mother and Concubine Li was shortened. Yun Yi thought there, if the sage and the Queen knew that Concubine Li and the Queen Mother were having a good time, would they be mad.


    From this point of view, it seems that this Concubine Li is really a person with a temperament, and she lives very freely and freely.


    Concubine Li likes children very much, especially the triplets who are close-eyed.


    Mother Xu quickly handed over the small box in her hand.


    Concubine Li opened the small box and took out three pieces of purple jade pendant: "Look, this thing finally comes in handy."


    Yunyi was a little reluctant to accept it. After all, before the child washed the third, full moon, and 100 days, Li Guifei sent gifts to her, and now she is really embarrassed to accept them.


    But the queen mother didn''t care about this: "It really cost you money again."


    Since the Queen Mother said so, it is not easy for me to stand up and sing the opposite, so I have to thank you again.


    But she didn''t want to take other people''s things in vain. When Concubine Li was picking off her finger protector, she saw the scar on the back of Concubine Li''s hand, and said, "Miss Concubine, there is a kind of ointment on the hand of the concubine, which can remove the scar, you Do you want to try it?"


    She didn''t say anything, because she was afraid that Concubine Li would think she was bragging.


    Concubine Li heard Yun Yi''s words, raised her hand and looked at the back of her hand, looking at the unsightly scar on it: "It''s been so many years, I''m afraid it''s impossible to remove the scar."


    Yunyi said, "The scar cream on my concubine''s hand is very useful, but the medicinal materials used to make the scar cream are precious, and my concubine only has a small box, which is just enough to remove the scar on your hand."


    Although Concubine Li didn''t hold out much hope, she still wanted to try: "Thank you very much, if it can be removed, I will definitely give you a generous gift."


    Yun Yi smiled and waved his hand: "The generous gift is enough, the three jade pendants today should be used as a thank you gift."


    When Li Guifei heard this, she laughed and said to the three little guys: "Look, I really got your blessings, or else, your mother probably won''t notice the scars on my hands, if she can really Get rid of the scars and give you a better gift when the time comes."


    Seeing that the three little guys were all looking at her and listening to her quietly, they liked it a little more in their hearts: "Let''s just say that, if the scar on my hand is really good, I''ll give you a better one. Gift."


    Brother Bai, like Yun Yi, didn''t feel malicious about this person, so he laughed for face, and then Brother Ye and Sister Yun also laughed out loud.


    Concubine Li was warmed by the smiles of the three little guys, and turned to look at the Queen Mother: "They smiled at me."


    The Queen Mother looked at the expressions of the three little guys, and she was in a good mood: "Look back at the scar on your hand, just remember what you said."


    Concubine Li readily responded. Seeing that it was getting late, she said goodbye and left with some reluctance.


    Yunyi had lunch at the Queen Mother''s place, and took the triplets back to the General''s Mansion after a while. The children were too young, and it was too late for fear of freezing them.


    The Queen Mother was reluctant to give up, so she had to send them out of Changle Palace. Of course, when she left, she didn''t leave empty-handed.


    What Yun Yi didn''t know was that what happened in the palace had already spread outside the palace.


    Mo Yanbin and Jing Rui went to the study together after they got the news and returned to the house.


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 896： What do you think about taking back what belongs to you?

    Chapter 896 Get back what belongs to you, what do you think


    Yunyi had just left the palace gate with the triplets when she heard Jiang Li, who was driving the car in front, say: "Master, it''s the prince."


    Yunyi looked out the window and saw Jing Rui got off the horse and walked towards the carriage.


    She did not open the window of the carriage. There was a child in the carriage. She was afraid that the wind would blow in and the child would freeze again. She asked through the curtain, "Why are you here?"


    Jing Rui coughed lightly: "I''ll be back when I get the news, are you all okay?"


    Husband and wife of two generations, Yun Yi naturally understood what Jing Rui meant: "Everything is fine, let''s go back to the mansion first."


    Because there was still a maid in the carriage, Jing Rui didn''t get in the carriage: "Okay."


    turned around and got on his horse, protecting the carriage and heading for the General''s Mansion.


    Hu Mammy, who came out to send people off, saw the prince coming to pick up people from a distance, her face was full of smiles, and she watched the carriage go away, and then returned to Changle Palace to return to her life.


    The Queen Mother listened to Hu Mammy''s words and said with a smile, "The relationship between the husband and wife is good."


    But he was thinking: Grandson is really not easy, he must have received the news that Yunyi''s mother and son almost had an accident in the palace, so he came back in a hurry.


    I couldn''t help but feel more at ease.


    When Yunyi and the others returned to the General¡¯s Mansion, Duan Wang Moyanbin received the news and greeted him, smiled and took Bo Ge¡¯er from the maid: ¡°Bo Ge¡¯er, grandfather comes to hug.¡±


    Brother Bo was very admirable, and gave a big smile directly, but Mo Yanbin was very happy: "Our brother Bo likes grandfather the most, doesn''t he?"


    Jing Rui glanced over there, without spoiling the happy atmosphere between the grandparents and grandson, he just took his daughter from Yun Yi''s arms: "I''m tired, I''ll hug."


    Yunyi didn''t shirk, and handed Sister Yun to Jing Rui: "This little girl has indeed gained a lot of weight recently."


    After ?? finished speaking, he turned to look at the maid who was holding Brother Ye, helped to tidy up the quilt, turned and bowed to Mo Yanbin: "Father."


    Mo Yanbin smiled and nodded at her: "The sun is setting in the west, go back to the yard, don''t freeze the children."


    Yun Yi said softly, "Father, go to the grandmother''s courtyard first, she is afraid that she has long been thinking about the children."


    Several people walked towards Old Madam Cheng''s courtyard.


    Before ?? approached, a maid ran back to report: "Old Madam, the princess and the little masters are back."


    Mrs. Cheng put down the cloth brought by the sewing room and got up with a smile: "Where have you been?"


    As soon as she finished speaking, she heard Yun Yi''s voice coming in: "Grandma, when we came back, we knew you had to read these little ones. No, just come over as soon as you get back to the house."


    Mrs. Cheng didn''t know what their mother and son had gone through in the palace, she smiled and walked a few steps, took Brother Ye from the maid''s hand: "I think you are coming back soon, and I just asked Cuiyu to arrange for someone to go out to inquire. a bit."


    Mrs. Cheng asked about the situation of the queen mother, kissed the children for a while, saw that the sun was about to set, and looked at Jing Rui: "It''s getting late, take them back earlier."


    Jing Rui knew that the grandmother was thinking of the children, so he nodded and said, "Okay."


    When the family of five left, Mrs. Cheng looked at Mo Yanbin who was hiding something in her heart: "Yan Bin, but what happened?"


    Mo Yanbin frowned, waved his hand to make all the maids in the room retreat, and then looked at Mrs. Cheng: "Mother, if one day my son brings back the things that belong to him with Cheng Jiajun, what do you think?"


    Mrs. Cheng''s own son, she is very clear. Although Yan Bin is a military commander, he is not rough in his work. Even if he knows that his identity has been transferred, he does not have much trouble in his heart.


    If it wasn''t for the person in the palace who was too narrow-minded and was Yanbin, I''m afraid he wouldn''t have thought of this, and then he thought of something and said, "Did Yier and their mother and son enter the palace today and were bullied?"


    Cheng Yanbin didn''t want his mother to hear these troubles, but his status in the royal family was a bit embarrassing.


    He thought that he would not fight or rob. Since he is a royal, he can do his best to keep this Beimo peaceful and peaceful.


    But he didn''t expect that the man in the palace would take action again and again, and he would not even bother, but he even reached out to his granddaughters and grandchildren, which he absolutely couldn''t bear.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 897： I wont wait until there is no way out to resist

    Chapter 897 Will not wait until there is no way out to resist


    Mrs. Cheng didn''t hesitate at all: "Your mother knows better than anyone else. Since it''s the one who can''t tolerate you, you don''t have to hold back any more. I believe that the queen mother will also support it. Remember, Dang Duan will continue to suffer from it."


    Mo Yanbin nodded and said, "Mother, don''t worry, Jing Rui and I will plan well, prepare well in advance, and won''t resist until there is no way out."


    Mrs. Cheng nodded: "That''s good."


    After Yunyi and his wife returned to their yard, they settled the children first. The three little guys who took off their heavy clothes, their little arms and calves danced happily.


    The small kitchen has prepared the rice flour paste. After they took a few sips of hot water to get rid of the cold, Yun Yi let the maids serve them to eat the rice paste.


    The little guys ate happily one by one, even if Bo Ge''er didn''t find anything unusual, he also ate it sweetly.


    Yun Yi watched for a while, and then returned to his room next door with Jing Rui.


    The maids were sent away first, and then Jing Rui took them into his arms: "Fortunately, you are all fine today."


    When ?? said this, his eyes were full of sternness.


    When he received the news, if it wasn''t for his entourage to stop him, he would have gone to the palace regardless.


    Just the person who reported the letter said: "The queen''s trick has been seen through by the princess."


    He then took a deep breath and calmed down.


    After that, I went back to the house without stopping, and discussed the future with my father in the study. Instead of being controlled by others, it is better to be the master of the house.


    However, this matter has to be taken slowly and cannot be rushed.


    Yunyi reached out and touched his face: "Are you scared?"


    The two looked at each other, Jing Rui said seriously: "You are my life, everything else is fleeting, as long as you are good, everything else doesn''t matter, but the two in the palace today dare to stretch out their hands to you, then they will There is a price to be paid.¡±


    Yun Yi frowned slightly: "Why do you make me think there is something in your words?"


    Jing Rui kissed Yunyi''s forehead: "It''s what you think."


    Yunyi stretched out his arms and wrapped his arms around Jing Rui''s neck: "Don''t you like that seat the most?"


    Jing Rui pinched the tip of Yunyi''s nose: "There are King Father and Brother Bo and the others below, what are you afraid of?"


    But he was thinking in his heart: I owe you the title of a mother in the world in my last life, and I will make it up for you in this life.


    After thinking about it, he also said: "What I owe you in my last life, I will try my best to make up for it in this life."


    Yun Yi punched him: "When did I care about that?"


    Jing Rui took the person into his arms: "Yes, yes, yes, my Yier never cares about those, but I want to give you the best."


    For a while, the room fell silent, only the heartbeat of the two of them could be heard ''bang, bang, bang''.


    Yun Yi thought to himself: This is Jing Rui confessing to himself, I feel inexplicably sweet in my heart.


    After a long time, Yun Yicai took the lead in polishing the sweet and greasy atmosphere: "Since you want that seat, then prepare well, don''t show any clues, just wait for King Yu to start the gong."


    Jing Rui nodded: "Understood, that seat will be taken back, but Duan Wangfu will never bear the reputation of treason. With King Yu, everything can be solved easily, don''t worry."


    Yunyi suddenly laughed: "If King Yu knew what you were thinking, I''m afraid he would vomit blood out of anger."


    Thinking of the murder of his wife and children in the palace today, he closed his face with a smile: "Since they want to play, they have to pull up to the Duan Palace, then don''t blame the ending for not what they wanted."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 898： vomited blood

    Chapter 898 I vomited blood


    In the days after ??, father and son Mo Yanbin and Jing Rui were very busy for a few days.


    He stayed in the house until the 29th day of the twelfth lunar month, and did not go out again.


    Yunyi only heard from Jing Rui that he would select a group of people under his own, and that he would personally train them in the coming year, and then let them select their own team members and train a group of people each.


    The ?? personnel have all been selected, just waiting for the New Year to start the implementation.


    On this day, King Yu finally completed the governance of the previous section of the Weihe River and returned to the capital.


    After arriving in Beijing, Prince Yu''s mansion did not look back and went straight to the warehouses, only to see that the food that he had spent a lot of money on had really disappeared. Looking at the empty warehouses, he couldn''t help but feel melancholy. .


    After reading around, he spit out a mouthful of blood.


    This frightened the servants: "My lord, my lord, what''s wrong with you, don''t scare the servants."


    said, and shouted to the people who came over: "Don''t go to the doctor yet."


    The man ran away in a panic: "Yes, yes, yes, the slave will go to Langzhong."


    I finally found Langzhong, who was only a two-knife, but he was right: "Your honor is in a hurry, stabilize your mood, eat some light food, and take a good rest, you should be fine. ."


    The attendant asked Langzhong to prescribe the medicine, but the Langzhong had to shirk and say, "It''s the medicine that is three-part poisonous, the noble person just didn''t rest well."


    Seeing that the entourage was about to go into a rage, this idiot was in a hurry, and after thinking of a previous soothing remedy, he said it, and finally left without any danger.


    King Yu woke up later. After drinking the soothing soup, he may have been on the road for the past few days, and his body was very tired, and he fell asleep again not long after.


    When I woke up again, it was the 30th of the twelfth lunar month. On the way back to Beijing, I heard that the people on the road were talking about the masters of Duanwangfu and the General''s residence are good people.


    I received the news about the porridge in the Duan Wang Mansion, thinking that the Duan Wang Mansion and the General''s Mansion now have to manage the 200,000 Cheng family army, it is already very reluctant. Fill up fat.


    But I never imagined that it would be New Year''s Eve and it would not stop and continue, and I felt uncomfortable all of a sudden.


    I lost so much food, and where did Mo Yanbin get the food?


    I suddenly had a guess in my heart. Could it be that the food in my four warehouses was all smuggled away by Mo Yanbin, or else how could the food disappear out of thin air.


    In a flash, I felt it was unlikely. I checked the surroundings of the four warehouses, and there was no trace.


    Even if Mo Yanbin''s people are good at martial arts, it is impossible to leave no trace.


    For a while, King Yu was in a state of confusion, and heaved a heavy sigh.


    After learning that King Yu was returning to Beijing, Princess Yu took everyone in the mansion to the gate of the mansion with a guilty conscience. After waiting for a day without seeing anyone, she also felt a trace of resentment in her heart, thinking: I can''t let people go back to the mansion to send a letter , also true.


    Seeing that it was getting dark, we had to leave everyone.


    The next day, Prince Yu was returning to Prince Yu''s mansion in a carriage. When everyone entered the mansion, Princess Yu got the news and hurried over: "My lord, you are finally back."


    Wang Yu knew what Princess Yu had done before, but in front of so many servants, he didn''t embarrass her, he just gave a light ''um'': "Is everything okay in the house?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 899： Prince Yus Mansion is now famous

    Chapter 899 Yu Wangfu is now famous


    Princess Yu flashed a guilty conscience in her eyes: "Everything is fine, the concubine has already instructed the servants to prepare water, the lord washes first, and the food will be ready soon."


    What she didn''t expect was that she took a lot of preparation, but it was cut off. When she got the news, she could only curse in her heart: "What a vixen."


    She didn''t know that King Yu vomited blood yesterday. She thought that she was hooked up by those fox spirits in the backyard again. She said angrily to the maid next to her: "Since there is someone to serve, we don''t have to wait anymore."


    King Yu was really hooked up, but it wasn''t someone who took the initiative to hook him up, he came to the door himself.


    That person knows medicine, and only King Yu knows that she never competes for favor, but King Yu always treats her differently and treats her in the same way as the concubines.


    This person''s name is Qi Yu. A few years ago, because he offended someone, he was being chased and killed. After being rescued by King Yu accidentally, he brought it back to the mansion, and said to the outside world that it was the woman he saw outside.


    Only King Yu knew that Qi Yu had never had the slightest affection for him, and even if he stayed for the night, one was only in the inner room and the other was outside.


    The reason why King Yu would come to her often is mainly because Qi Yu is quiet here, which can make him relax his nerves and body and mind. Unlike other women, he is either pestering him for things or trying his best to spoil them.


    His body was badly injured yesterday, but he couldn''t go wrong again, so after washing up, he went directly to Qi Yu''s place to hide in peace.


    Qi Yu helped King Yu to take his pulse, and then said lightly: "Prescribe a few medicines for you, and take care of it. If you don''t pay attention, it will affect Shouyuan in the future."


    King Yu nodded, "I''m sorry."


    Qi Yu didn''t answer, just walked over to the desk and dipped a pen in ink, wrote a recipe out in a few seconds, and handed it to King Yu after drying it: "Let''s get someone to grab the medicine first, start drinking it today, remember It hurts the body, so be careful in the future."


    She didn''t say anything unpleasant, this is how the two get along.


    King Yu nodded lightly: "Okay, I will pay attention in the future."


    King Yu thought about the words he heard on the road before returning to the mansion, and had other thoughts in his heart. Could it be that King Duan is also coveting that seat?


    Otherwise, he obviously still has to support the daily consumption of the Cheng family army, and how can he take care of those poor people, not to buy people''s hearts and prepare for the future, he feels that he is the truth, and it must be his guess.


    So his brows furrowed even tighter, and he immediately called his entourage: "I''ll inform you immediately, and let the butler also go to Nancheng to cook porridge with his men and horses. It must be given at noon today."


    The entourage didn''t know why his master did this, but he thought that the people from Duanwang''s mansion and the General''s mansion were cooking porridge in Nancheng, maybe he wanted to compete with them, so he quickened his pace and told the truth of what the master explained.


    The housekeeper of Prince Yu''s mansion was also a little stunned. He didn''t expect the prince to return to the mansion. The first thing he arranged was to imitate Prince Duan''s mansion to serve porridge. He was a little reluctant when he thought that the Chinese New Year was about to happen, but this was what the prince explained and had to come from the mansion. Picked up a few people from all over the place and handed things over to them.


    It¡¯s just that the housekeeper overlooked one thing. He originally thought that it was just to make porridge, and there was no need to send someone from the kitchen, let alone the Chinese New Year, and the kitchen would not be able to get anyone out.


    So he ordered a few down-to-earth and hard-working people in the house, but he forgot that the people he recruited were coolies from all over the world, and they could do the work, but they knew nothing about cooking.


    Those people wanted to explain the situation at the time, but they also felt that it was not just cooking porridge, and they were afraid that they would lose face if they said it.


    As a result, because those people couldn''t control how much food they put in, the porridge in Prince Yu''s Mansion was boiled into dry rice, and the bottom of the pot was mushy, but the rice was cooked, but the mushy taste was too great, and there were no vegetables. I''m really hungry, I''m afraid I can''t swallow.


    Prince Yu''s mansion became famous now, not because of anything else, but because of the waste of food, and everyone was laughing at Prince Yu''s mansion for a while.


    When King Yu got the news, if it wasn''t for Qi Yu to persuade him, he might have fainted.


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 900： Hughs nonsense

    Chapter 900 Hugh''s Nonsense


    The royal palace of Yu became a joke in the wealthy circle of the capital because of the porridge.


    In the blink of an eye, it was the thirtieth year, and the servants of the General''s Mansion had been busy since the morning.


    Yesterday, all the gifts that should be given have been delivered, and now we are waiting for the New Year''s Eve dinner.


    Since lunch, the sky has been snowing. Yunyi stood in the yard and watched people hang lanterns and paste couplets.


    was looking up at the sky, but someone was wearing a cloak behind him, and then Jing Rui''s magnetic voice came: "It''s very cold, don''t be afraid to freeze yourself."


    Yun Yi turned around with a smile, and said coquettishly, "It''s not with you."


    Then he laughed happily.


    Looking at the snow falling more and more, Yun Yi stretched out his hand to take the snowflake in his palm, but unfortunately it melted in a moment. Looking at the snow flying all over the sky, Yun Yi said softly, "Time flies so fast."


    Jing Rui took the person into his arms and thought: It''s not too fast, this time last year, the triplets were still in Yunyi''s womb, but now they have become fathers and mothers, and they have become a happy family of five.


    bowed his head and kissed Yunyi''s face: "It''s nice to have you by my side."


    Yun Yi smiled and looked at him: "What you said is what I want to say, it''s nice to have you."


    The two looked at each other, full of love, and for a while, the air was full of happiness.


    This situation and this scene made all the servants in the courtyard envious, and all of them looked forward to their future and another partner in their hearts.


    There is a lot of love here, but Prince Yu''s mansion is in chaos.


    Ren Wenyue was lying on the ground, looking at the prince Mo Jingting with disbelief.


    The reason was that the concubine Wang in the backyard was only diagnosed with pregnancy in the morning. The reward in this mansion has not yet been covered up. Two quarters of an hour ago, the concubine Wang fell in a good manner in the courtyard of the imperial concubine. .


    The prince Mo Jingting didn''t know why he was going crazy, so he slapped the prince next to him with a backhand. How hard it was to slap.


    This scene happened to be watched by King Yu and Princess Yu who were rushed over.


    Princess Yu stepped forward quickly: "Jing Ting, what are you doing?"


    Mo Jingting was awakened by this shout, and calmed down, but in front of so many people, he couldn''t hold back his face, so he bit the bullet and said, "Mother, concubine, after a few years of marriage, Ren Wenyue didn''t give birth to a half child for me. Girl, this concubine of the king was finally acquired, but it happened in less than a day, and it was still in her Ren Wenyue''s courtyard, so people have to think about it."


    Turning around and seeing Ren Wenyue covering her face and looking at him coldly, she felt very uncomfortable, and she said indiscriminately, "What kind of eyes do you have, just this one can leave you alone, if you hadn''t watched it"


    Before he could finish speaking, he heard King Yu stop him, "Hugh''s nonsense."


    Just as the voice of King Yu fell, Ren Wenyue, the first concubine on the ground, stood up with the help of the maid. At this time, she had released the hand covering her face, and the slap on her face was very conspicuous.


    Ren Wenyue gave a wry smile: "If it wasn''t for the sake of my father and brothers, wouldn''t they have given up on me?


    In the past few years, you have come to my room only a few times after marrying into the Yuwang Mansion. How dare you say that I have not given birth to a son and a half daughter for you?


    Since you look down on me Ren Wenyue so much, why did you swear to your father that he would treat me like a jewel like a jewel? You are really hypocritical. "


    After he finished speaking, he laughed loudly, making the people present feel horrified, and then heard Ren Wenyue continue: "Since I, Ren Wenyue, are not as important as a concubine in your eyes, Mo Jingting.


    Without knowing why the concubine Wang fell, just arbitrarily believing that it was me was the cause, which means that I am really worthless in your eyes, then today I will ask you to go down, Shizi, you are another person. Choose a mate. "


    Princess Yu didn''t expect things to turn out like this, she quickly stepped forward and persuaded: "Wen Yue, Jing Ting, he didn''t turn his head for a while, it''s really not what you think."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 901： under house arrest

    Chapter 901 House arrest


    Ren Wenyue looked at Wen Wen weak and weak on weekdays, but she didn''t expect that today she was stubborn and determined, she pushed away Princess Yu and took her hand, and said lightly, "You don''t have to work hard to speak for him, these years. You clearly see what life I have lived, since we have no fate, let''s get together and leave, let him go, and let me go."


    After ?? finished speaking, he turned and walked outside the courtyard.


    King Yu squinted to see that she didn''t seem to be cheating, and there was no sign of stopping at all, so he gave Princess Yu a wink and thought: This is a big New Year, she can''t let her go out of the house, this porridge is a joke , can no longer happen.


    Besides, I still need the help of my family. If there is a real fallout, let the adults pay attention to my daughter. At that time, let alone help, I am afraid that my daughter can stay with him forever.


    He naturally knew that Mo Jingting was interested in Ren Wentong, the daughter of the Ren family''s eldest house, but the eldest master of the Ren family had no real power, and Ren Wentong was far from being good-looking on the outside. The pros outweigh the cons.


    He hated the iron and cast a glance at the prince, and thought to himself: Ren Wenyue is not better than the daughter of the Ren family''s big house, whether it is talent, appearance or family background, but she can''t get into his eyes or into his heart. .


    So is the daughter-in-law here. She has been married to Prince Yu''s mansion for several years, and she can''t even tie her own man''s heart, so she''s really a waste.


    Princess Yu received the hint from the lord and quickly chased after her. Naturally, she didn''t want Ren Wenyue and her son to really reconcile, and she was the only person in the house who really wanted Ren Wenyue to stay.


    But Ren Wenyue no longer responded no matter what Princess Yu said.


    Seeing that Ren Wenyue was about to walk out of the yard, King Yu was displeased: he must never let anyone ruin his years of planning, so he gave instructions to the people in the dark.


    Just like that, Ren Wenyue, the noble concubine who was very beautiful in the eyes of outsiders, was placed under house arrest.


    Ren Wenyue is a smart person, thinking that her father-in-law is a ruthless man, and knowing that it is impossible to escape from here with her own strength alone, she is afraid that she will provoke people and even save her life.


    This really made her guess right.


    This is what King Yu thought originally. If Ren Wenyue doesn''t know each other again, he can only send her on the road. It is better than letting her meet with Ren''s family and expressing her sadness over the past few years, let alone letting Ren''s family know that Ren Wenyue was beaten. thing.


    Jing Rui received news about what happened in the Yu Palace before the New Year''s Eve dinner.


    In order to shirk the responsibility, the Prince Yu''s mansion spread rumors that the Weihe accident was the work of the Duan Prince''s Mansion, and he really dared to do anything.


    summoned the secret guard, whispered a few words in his ear, and then entered the grandmother''s yard with an expression of waiting for a good show. Tonight, the New Year''s Eve dinner at the General''s Mansion was placed in the old lady''s courtyard.


    When ??Jing Rui came in, he saw that the father and the king were hugging Brother Bo who were looking at each other affectionately, and the grandmother was teasing Brother Ye. Brother Ye was spitting bubbles from time to time, very naughty.


    Yunyi is feeding Sister Yun, and the family is happy, making people happy, and a smile can''t help but curl up on the corner of her mouth.


    Yunyi looked up and saw Jing Rui who was in a good mood. After he approached, he asked in a low voice, "Is there something good, let me hear it."


    Jing Rui approached Yunyi and whispered in her ear, "I gave Yu Wangfu a new year gift, I hope they like it."


    Yun Yi knew from his expression that this year''s ceremony was unusual, and immediately laughed and gave him a thumbs up.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 902： Could it be that the news is true?

    Chapter 902 Could it be that the news is true


    The next morning, Yun Yi got up early to pack up, left Banxia and Qingdai to come down to look after the triplets, and brought Wenzhu and Zelan to the palace.


    Today, not only her, but also Mrs. Cheng will also enter the palace to attend the annual banquet.


    Mo Yanbin and Jing Rui were guarding the carriage one after the other. When they arrived, many people had already arrived.


    After arriving at the gate of the palace, he greeted the acquaintances who entered the palace for the annual banquet, and then sat on the soft sedan chair and went to the hall where the banquet was held.


    This soft sedan is not for anyone to sit in, only those who have reached a certain rank can enter the palace earlier than them, but the family members who are not allowed to sit in the soft sedan look at Yunyi and them enviously.


    There were also many officials from the family who entered the palace with their elders and peeked at Jing Rui. Yun Yi frowned and pushed Jing Rui, who was helping him onto the sedan chair, and said in a low voice, "You are not allowed today. laugh."


    Jing Rui didn''t know the reason at first, but he could feel the eager eyes around him, and then he reacted: "Okay, I''ll show you a smile when I go back to the house."


    Yun Yi couldn''t hold back after hearing this, and laughed directly: "That''s what you said."


    Jing Rui also got into the sedan chair: "Well, don''t worry, I''ll just show you a smile. Others don''t have that chance or that honor."


    No matter what, Yun Yi couldn''t hold on to her face as soon as she said these sultry words.


    At this moment, a carriage came from outside the palace gate, and the lady who got off the carriage said, "Waiting at the palace gate today, I want to listen to Wen Yue herself."


    I just listened to someone persuading me: "Madam, this is not necessarily true. Maybe some people are not used to Yu Wangfu and are deliberately looking for trouble."


    And the second lady of the Ren family who was talking, that is, Ren Wenyue''s mother, can''t listen to her husband''s persuasion now. Fang''s Wen Tong approached, but it was his own room who proposed marriage to Prince Yu''s mansion, and he became suspicious at that time.


    Unfortunately, at that time, the master returned to the mansion and said that King Yu was very satisfied with Wenyue, and the prince came to the door and said that he would take good care of Wenyue in the future, and Princess Yu ran to the mansion again and again.


    But the daughter has not given birth for a few years after marriage. Whenever she sees her, she will smile and comfort them, and also say that she is still young and not in a hurry, but as a mother, she understands how she can not be in a hurry.


    There was a time when she couldn''t hold it anymore, so she asked the maid next to her daughter, and then she knew that the prince didn''t take her daughter to heart at all. Coupled with the little actions of King Yu recently, she knew that their husband and wife were trying to The daughter was killed. This is just a marriage of interests after weighing the pros and cons. This is what King Yu wants to tie their Ren family and him to a string.


    Thinking of her poor daughter, she felt extremely guilty, but at this stage, as long as her daughter did not let go, even if she wanted to stand up for her daughter, it would be delusional, and after all, it was the palace of Yu Wang, and no matter how powerful the husband was, he would still have scruples. , after all, behind him is the entire Ren Mansion.


    But I also thought about it myself, as long as my daughter has an idea, even if I try my best, I will help her.


    As soon as her heart calmed down, she saw the carriage of Prince Yu''s mansion slowly stop. She couldn''t wait to see her daughter.


    But now she is a little disappointed, because all the people on the carriage have come down, and there is no sign of Wen Yue, and she panicked. Could it be that the news is true?


    Quickly walked towards Princess Yu: "I''ve seen Princess, why haven''t I seen that girl Wen Yue?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 903： Then you pay attention to yourself, dont let people calculate

    Chapter 903 Then pay attention to yourself, don''t let people calculate


    Princess Yu felt a burst of guilt in her heart, and said a little embarrassedly: "Wen Yue has a cold, and his body is a little uncomfortable. Jing Ting was afraid that it would be too cold today and would make her condition worse, so he let her stay in the mansion."


    Mrs. Ren is a careful person. She noticed that when Princess Yu was talking, her eyes were dodging her. Now she was sure that her daughter should have had an unsatisfactory life in Prince Yu''s Mansion.


    The smile on his face also subsided: "That''s really unfortunate, then I''m afraid I won''t be able to go back to her mother''s house tomorrow, so I''ll go to the mansion to see her, and it''s business to take care of her health."


    Although Mrs. Ren said that, she also had opinions on Princess Yu in her heart. If she hadn''t reassured her again and again, no one would bully Wen Yue with her, but now it''s not a question of whether she can protect Wen Yue or not.


    But looking at Princess Yu''s expression at the moment, she knew that there was no need to talk to her about other people. No matter what, Mo Jingting was also his son, no matter how guilty he was, he wouldn''t be partial to Wen Yue.


    Mr. Ren behind ?? was afraid of his wife''s impulsiveness, and hurried over. After seeing the ceremony, he learned that his daughter had a cold, and he couldn''t help but doubt the authenticity of this statement.


    It''s not too early, and it''s not good to be stuck here all the time, Master Ren said: "If this is the case, then let''s go first."


    Once the seeds of doubt are planted, people tend to think in bad places. Once their conjectures are confirmed, even if King Yu and the Ren family cannot become enemies, they will definitely not help him again.


    Jing Rui is not worried about the result of his gift giving, just relying on the strength of the husband and wife of Ren''s second room to spoil their daughter, I am afraid that it will not be the case.


    As a result, it really made Jing Rui guess. Lord Ren is also a good person. After his daughter''s marriage was settled, he secretly arranged for someone to enter Yu Wangfu through some means.


    I haven¡¯t used it for a few years, I just don¡¯t want to be discovered.


    But now, it''s time to activate them.


    The palace banquet used to be the same every year, but this year, the expression of the saint was obviously a little more sad.


    After all, in order to reflect the mighty kindness of the emperor, the capital opened a warehouse for three days when the Chinese New Year was approaching. With the household registration book, you could receive the life-saving food stipulated by the court, but the result was that the food in the capital was in immediate emergency, and even the palace had to start cutting down on food and clothing.


    King Yu entered the palace before, because the New Year was coming, the sage did not criticize him immediately, but only said that after the sixth day of the new year, we would discuss the matter of Weihe, and let him leave the palace.


    Not long after Yun Yi and the others sat down, she felt that there was always a line of sight looking this way. She quietly probed with her mental strength, and only then did she see that person was sitting beside Shang Shu Zuo''s family. Yun Yi really doesn''t know this girl.


    It was obvious that the girl was here mainly for Jing Rui, who was beside her. She was just incidental, and she felt unhappy all of a sudden, and whispered to Jing Rui, "There is a girl at the table of Mr. Hubu Zuo who is always watching. You, you know each other."


    Jing Rui casually glanced over there, shook his head and said, "I don''t know."


    Yun Yi got the answer and whispered: "Then you should pay attention to yourself, don''t be calculated by someone with a heart."


    Jing Rui wanted to laugh a little in his heart, how hard it would be to dare to plot against his woman.


    After lunch, everyone can move freely in the palace, Yun Yi and the others naturally arrived at Changle Palace.


    Because there are a lot of female relatives entering the palace today, it is natural that there will be no shortage of people who come to greet him. The Queen Mother had her room tidied up early. After chatting for a while, she asked them to go down and rest first. After all, there is a dinner party to deal with at night.


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 904： Not someone you can imagine

    Chapter 904 is not someone you can imagine


    It was only their husband and wife who left the courtyard. The maid of Changle Palace was just about to take them to the wing to rest when she saw Song Mingzhen, the wife of Zuo Zijing, the minister of households, walking over with someone.


    The group of them stopped and bowed to Jing Rui and Yun Yi: "I have seen the prince and the prince''s concubine."


    This Madam Zuo, Yun Yi naturally knew: "Mrs. Zuo is here to greet the imperial grandmother, come in quickly."


    She didn''t want to chat with them here. The weather was so cold that she didn''t want to get cold outside, and she noticed that the girl behind Mrs. Zuo was the one who kept staring at Jing Rui in the hall. .


    Yun Yi said that, Jing Rui had already signaled the maid in front to lead the way.


    When Yun Yi and Jing Rui walked away together, Madam Zuo realized that her niece''s gaze had not taken back: "Xue Jiao, what are you looking at?"


    Huo Xuejiao retracted her gaze: "Auntie, this eldest son is really good."


    When she came to the capital before, she met Cheng Zhongyao, the young master of the General''s Mansion. He was a loafer and did not do his job properly, but he didn''t have the innate aura of a prince.


    Mrs. Zuo Song Mingzhen looked at the gleam in her niece''s eyes: "It''s really good looking, but she''s not someone you can imagine."


    Her niece is arrogant and proud. She is now eighteen years old, and she has not yet decided on a family. If her sister had not saved her life back then, she would not have agreed to bring people to the capital.


    My sister wrote a letter to ask her daughter Huo Xuejiao to live in Beijing. The most important thing is to let her help find a good family. I didn¡¯t want to worry about it. .


    Today in the main hall, I found that this niece always secretly glanced at the prince of Duan Wangfu, and now she has this expression again, there is nothing she doesn''t understand.


    Now King Duan''s status is embarrassing. The person in the palace who seems to be polite to him on the surface is actually afraid that he can''t wait to destroy him. The existence of King Duan is a shame to the sage.


    Since the elder sister wants Xue Jiao to find a good husband in the capital, it must be beneficial to the Zuo family, but she must not find a Duan Wangfu that is uncertain in the future.


    Besides, Prince Duan was as devoted as his father, and now there was no room in the backyard. Even if Xuejiao could enter the Prince''s backyard, the Zuo family would not gain much.


    Mrs. Zuo didn''t give her niece a chance to refute, she gave her a hand: "This is the Changle Palace, please don''t cause trouble for me, there are some things you don''t understand, wait for my aunt to tell you slowly."


    said and walked towards the main hall. Before he got close, he heard bursts of laughter from inside.


    glanced at the daughters of the Zuo family who followed behind, and then glanced at the niece beside him: "After entering, listen more and say less, remember."


    The prostitutes behind ?? replied respectfully: "Yes, mother."


    Mrs. Zuo gave birth to two sons, but she had no daughters. In order to show her generosity, she would bring several prostitutes with her every time she went out. In the eyes of others, she seemed to treat them as their own daughters.


    Only she knew that everything she had done before was just to want them to marry a good family in the future, so that they could help the manor to some extent in the future. Of course, helping the mansion was equivalent to helping the sons.


    She calculated this account very clearly, so she did pay more attention to these prostitutes than the head mistress of Beppu. As for those concubines, she did not have such good luck.


    Mrs. Zuo led people into the main hall, bowed down to the Queen Mother, and said a lot of auspicious words. Only then was the Queen Mother called up and gave her a seat.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 905： been missed

    Chapter 905 was remembered


    The Queen Mother saw the girl standing beside Madam Zuo with raw eyes, and asked, "Who is this lady beside Madam Zuo?"


    Before Madam Zuo could reply, she heard Huo Xuejiao reply, "The little girl Huo Xuejiao has met the Queen Mother."


    pointed to Madam Zuo who was sitting beside him: "This is the little girl''s aunt."


    Mrs. Zuo frowned slightly, feeling a little unhappy in her heart, but she put on a light smile in an instant: "The Queen Mother, this is Huo Xuejiao, the niece of my concubine."


    The Queen Mother looked at Huo Xuejiao and nodded and said, "I still look a bit like you. If you don''t say it''s your nephew''s daughter, I''m afraid that you might be mistaken for a mother and daughter."


    Mrs. Zuo said the Queen Mother''s words: "My concubine really wanted a soft and glutinous daughter, but unfortunately I didn''t have that fate. Fortunately, several young ladies in the house are all good, and all of them are very well-behaved, so I can make my daughter happy. Dream."


    The Queen Mother noticed the two concubines of the Zuo family standing behind Mrs. Zuo: "They are all tall and handsome."


    When Mrs. Zuo heard the Queen Mother''s words, her face was full of joy. The two concubine daughters who entered the palace with her today, but at the age of discussing relatives, with the Queen Mother''s words, I am afraid it will not be difficult to find a good family, nor In vain planning.


    Huo Xuejiao was a little unhappy when she saw that several prostitutes in her aunt''s house had robbed her of the limelight, she was obviously much better than them.


    whispered to his aunt: "Aunt, it snowed yesterday, the snow scene in the imperial garden must be beautiful, Xue Jiao wanted to take a walk in the garden."


    Mrs. Zuo didn''t want to, after all, this is in the palace, so don''t bump into the nobles and cause trouble for the Zuo mansion.


    Just as he was about to stop it, he heard the Queen Mother say: "The snow scene in the Imperial Garden is indeed worth seeing. In the morning, Aijia also specially ordered not to move the snow in the Imperial Garden. Now that the plum blossoms are blooming just right, it is worth seeing."


    The Queen Mother said so, and Mrs. Zuo had to say: "Then you and a few younger sisters can go there to enjoy the plums."


    Then he warned in a low voice: "Don''t run around, lest you bump into the nobles in the palace, pay attention to your words and deeds."


    After he finished speaking, he looked at the two prostitutes who entered the palace with him: "You two, put more effort into her and take good care of her."


    The two prostitutes were very well-behaved: "Yes, mother."


    When the people left, the ladies of each family talked about the triplets in the Duan Wangfu, and at first glance they were picking up what the Queen Mother loved to hear.


    The Queen Mother really eats this set. No matter how long she talks, she doesn''t feel annoyed. She has a smile on her face all the time.


    However, seeing the queen mother happy, she also laughed.


    On the other side, Huo Xuejiao followed the ladies to the Imperial Garden and kept looking around. She didn''t come here to enjoy the scenery.


    When I came home, my mother repeatedly told me that I was not too young, so I quickly found someone I wanted to marry while I was in Beijing. If she didn''t get it when she returned to Yecheng, with her age, I''m afraid she could only be used as a house-filler for others. .


    Although she doesn''t look alluring, she has picturesque looks. How could she be willing to fill the house for those old men.


    Just as they were about to approach the plum garden, they saw a figure walking out of it.


    All the noble ladies were stunned, and saw Mo Jingrui, the prince of Duan Wangfu, who was taking out a bunch of folded plum blossoms from the garden, and the crowd exploded for a while, and there was something to say.


    Huo Xuejiao was also at this time, and she made up her mind that no matter what her aunt wanted to say to her after she returned to the mansion, she would find a way to have a relationship with Jing Rui, even if she was a concubine.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 906： nice job

    Chapter 906 Not bad, well done


    This person is the person she has been looking for for a long time, and she is really in line with her heart.


    Just because his uncle is a third-rank military official, his family is still in business. Although he can''t compare with those big merchants and imperial merchants, he also has a lot of wealth.


    I have heard a lot about Duan Wang''s mansion and the general''s mansion today. If the prince of Duan Wang is willing to marry him, he will persuade his father to help the Cheng family to tide over the difficulties.


    With this friendship, even if he is an ice cube, he can keep him warm, and he will definitely win a place in his heart in the future.


    If Yun Yi knew about this idea, he would only be able to send the word ''hehe''.


    They saw Jing Rui, and Jing Rui naturally discovered them.


    He came here to help Yunyi fold a few branches of wax plums and go back to arranging flowers. He didn''t expect to meet these ladies from the official family, but this is the only way back to Changle Palace, and he has to pass through here.


    So he walked past them without squinting.


    But in Huo Xuejiao''s eyes, this is an opportunity. As long as something happens in front of so many people, the prince will definitely remember her, and he will have a chance in the future.


    She was walking a little slowly because she was thinking about her own business, but now she is just behind the crowd.


    When Jing Rui was about to walk to her side, he slipped his feet on purpose, leaned forward, and threw himself into Jing Rui''s arms.


    But no one thought that Jing Rui would turn around quickly and let her jump for the air. Seeing that he was about to fall, he reached out and grabbed a random hand, and grabbed the daughter of the Minister of Engineering who was walking in front of her. Qian Qianqian gave it a hand, but the two fell together.


    Qian Qianqian also fell directly on Huo Xuejiao''s body, only hearing a ''click'' sound, Huo Xuejiao made a pig-killing cry, which helped the ladies to regain their minds.


    But when everyone heard the sound, Jing Rui was already a few meters away from them, and he had no intention of stopping.


    I saw him walking and said to the palace maid who ran over there: "Someone is injured, go and ask someone from the Tai Hospital to come over."


    Even though ?? ordered things, he didn''t stop him. Although he didn''t see how the man fell, the direction and timing of the fall were indeed suspicious.


    Huo Xuejiao was still crying there. Although the ladies had some sympathy, after hearing someone whisper that she slipped on purpose and then fell, everyone made up a big drama, which was a rare unity of thought.


    I''m afraid this is really intentional, or it''s unlikely to be such a coincidence.


    Mrs. Zuo Song Ming really thought about it, but after a while, her niece made a joke and lost her face in front of so many people, which made her very angry, but it was not easy to get angry. ugly.


    He had to get up in a hurry and go out with the person who came to report the letter, complaining to his niece Huo Xuejiao several times in his heart, and then gave up.


    is her own niece, and she looks a bit similar to herself, and maybe it will be useful in the future, so when she sees people, she has a worried expression.


    After the examination, the imperial doctor said it was a fractured thigh. When helping her to set her bones, a scream came out of her mouth, almost sending the old doctor away on the spot, but fortunately, the movements of her subordinates were not affected.


    Her injury was not from a fall, but from Qian Qianqian''s large body.


    Yunyi only heard about it when he woke up because he fell asleep. He saw Jing Rui and said, "Yes, well done."


    After ?? finished speaking, he stood up, gave Jing Rui a big kiss, and then smiled at Jing Rui.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 907： good thing youre back

    Chapter 907 Fortunately, you guys are back


    During the dinner, Yun Yi was in a particularly good mood without that prying gaze.


    Thinking that Miss Huo had her legs broken by the fat daughter of Mrs. Qian''s family, she still gloated in her eyes.


    The ?? dinner was the same as before, there were no ingenious programs, and when the dinner was over, the couple didn''t even watch the fireworks.


    It happened that Mrs. Cheng also felt that the fireworks in the palace were the same every year, and it was cold today, so she also left the palace ahead of schedule with Jing Rui and his wife.


    Fortunately, at noon, Mrs. Cheng, the Queen Mother arranged a place for her to take a nap for a while, otherwise she might not be able to bear it at such an old age.


    Yunyi was worried about the three little guys at home, so after leaving the palace, she urged Jiang Li to hurry up.


    After returning to the mansion, Mrs. Cheng did not ask the husband and wife to **** her, but let them go directly to her yard. She was also worried about the three little guys. It was a day when she went out.


    When Yun Yi walked back, she was still thinking in her heart, even if there was room for blessing, this milk would not be enough for Brother Ye and Sister Yun to eat, so she thought about waiting for a while, the little guys turned half a year old, Give them milk.


    From now on, just drink milk like Bo Geer.


    When the couple walked into the yard, they heard Brother Ye crying loudly.


    Yunyi trotted in three steps and two steps: "What''s wrong?"


    Brother Ye heard Yunyi''s voice, and stopped crying immediately, with tears in his eyes, he couldn''t stay in the maid''s arms anymore, and rushed towards Yunyi.


    Yunyi hurried forward to take Brother Ye: "What''s the matter, this is, why are you still crying, do you miss your mother?"


    Brother Ye seemed to understand what Yun Yi said, sobbing in grievance, but Yun Yi felt badly: "Okay, okay, don''t cry anymore, it''s my mother''s fault, I came back late."


    It''s really a special day today, and I don''t want to be caught by others, so I didn''t leave until the end of the dinner.


    Brother Bo, who was hugged by the maid, looked towards this side, and said ''oh'' at Brother Ye, his eyes were full of warnings, as if he was saying: It''s almost done.


    Sister Yun, who has never cried, will cry when her mouth is deflated after seeing Yunyi.


    Yunyi quickly said, "Sister Yun, let''s not learn from the second brother, come, come to mother."


    She found a place to sit down and put Brother Ye on her left leg to hug her. Just when she wanted to reach out to meet Sister Yun with her right hand, she was picked up by Jing Rui: "Don''t be too tired, I''ll hug her."


    Sister Yun didn''t cry because it wasn''t Yun Yi hug, but laughed at Jing Rui with a very good expression on my face.


    Yunyi saw that Sister Yun was all right, so she took the veil from the maid and wiped Brother Ye''s face: "Look, I almost cried like a big mess."


    Brother Bo, who was in the maid''s arms, heard this and laughed outright. He really was right. Brother Ye had been crying before, and no one could coax him.


    The maids were patronizing and coaxing him. The maid with the veil was in a hurry. Brother Ye just didn''t cooperate, so that little face really turned into a dirty face.


    After coaxing a few children, Banxia then stepped forward: "Concubine Shizi, you don''t know, the second young master will no longer stay in the room when it gets dark, humming, and the servants also Can''t figure out what''s going on here.


    Later, it was better to hold it. It is estimated that I can¡¯t see you coming back, so I kept looking at the door, and I didn¡¯t let you put it on the crib, so I kept being held.


    After it got completely dark, I quit. At first, I could hold a toy to distract him, but later, those things didn''t work for the second young master at all. I''ve been crying for a while now, and I''m getting ready. Let people enter the palace, but fortunately you are back.


    Thank goodness.


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 908： go get a doctor

    Chapter 908 Hurry up and ask for an imperial physician


    Yunyi raised his hand and pinched Brother Ye''s little face lightly, regardless of whether he could understand it or not: "Son, this can''t be done in the future, what should I do if my voice is broken again?"


    kissed Brother Ye''s little face: "When the weather gets warmer in a few days, my mother will take you with me when I go out, okay?"


    After coaxing for a while, Brother Ye came over completely, stretched out his small arms around Yunyi''s neck, and put his little face on Yunyi''s face, but he was a little sleepy.


    Seeing Sister Yun in Jing Rui''s arms from time to time, "Oh, oh", she raised her head and asked Banxia, ??"Did they have dinner?"


    Banxia nodded: "Yes, I have already used it. Originally I wanted to bathe the little masters. After a while, they would just drink milk and sleep, but the slaves couldn''t coax the second young master."


    Yunyi pressed his forehead against Brother Ye''s forehead: "What a little villain."


    made Brother Ye laugh.


    Yunyi then said to the maids in the room, "Prepare water and wait for your master to bathe."


    The girls were all busy, and Yun Yi put the already smiling Ye Geer into the crib and walked to Bo Geer. Although he has an adult soul, he can''t be biased.


    Yunyi approached, reached out and pinched Brother Bo''s little face: "Son, how was your day?"


    Brother Bo rolled his eyes, how could he have a good life with his second brother, a clingy spirit.


    Yunyi saw Bo Ge''er''s small eyes and knew what his son was thinking, and said with a smile: "Okay, now that father and mother are back, you can rest easy."


    Then, he picked him up from the crib, rubbed his forehead and his little face, and then handed him to the maid next to him.


    The little girl took over the eldest young master and walked to the bathroom next door, but Brother Bo is a personality, and she never let the girl come to take a shower. Yun Yi naturally knew her son''s thoughts, so she arranged for a girl to come. The little **** waited closely.


    Of course, the servants who serve the triplets are all fed by Zhongxin Dan, so they are not afraid of any mischief.


    After settling down the three children, Jing Rui went to the study in the front yard first. He still had something to discuss with his father, while Yun Yi asked the maids to bring water in. The maids knew the rules of her bathing. will not go in.


    is still the same as before. After the advanced space has been washed, he came out to cover it up, and then called someone to clean up.


    Lying alone on the bed, thinking of the way the queen looked when she saw the queen today, she was afraid that she had already had a seizure. She should never have done anything to the child, and she also maliciously used the medicine that would make the child crazy. Fortunately, I know medicine, otherwise the consequences would be disastrous.


    But I especially want to know who gave the queen such a bad idea. I returned to Beijing from the northern Xinjiang and worked as a military doctor in the northern Xinjiang. Everyone knows this, but I have used my best side. Could it be that Is trying to get lucky.


    I heard that the queen pays great attention to maintenance, and spends a lot of money on her face and body every year, just to attract the attention of the sage. It¡¯s a pity that there are so many concubines in the harem, and there is no shortage of young and beautiful ones.


    Thinking of what is about to happen, I can''t help thinking: If the queen becomes bloated, what will the saint do?


    At this time, in Kuntai Palace, Queen Fu Lirong was looking at herself in the mirror with a terrified expression: "Mother Yang, what''s wrong with my face?"


    Mother Yang was also startled when she saw the queen''s face: "Mother, what''s the matter."


    After ?? finished speaking, he said to the maid who was waiting by the door: "Go and ask the imperial doctor."


    My dears, I¡¯m really sorry. I¡¯ve been queuing in the hospital all day today. It took four and a half hours for an enhanced CT in the afternoon. There are too many people doing the examination today. It is said that the medical staff who do the examination have to work overtime. After eleven o''clock, the patients in the queue can be finished. It is difficult for doctors, patients, and family members. It is very hard.


    After posting this chapter, I can only write one chapter at most, and I still owe four chapters ahead. I really owe more and more, and I really answered that little cutie¡¯s words. I can¡¯t afford it anymore, haha.


    Thanks again for the support of the cuties, Sonoko will continue to work hard, and then try to pay back the number of chapters owed. In fact, Sonoko is really worried~~~~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 909： wait for the opportunity

    Chapter 909 Waiting for the opportunity


    Yun Yi''s medicine is not an ordinary medicine, and no one can solve it except himself.


    This medicine will not attack unless you touch alcohol. When you touch alcohol, the face and limbs will start to become red and itchy, and then there will be dense small bumps in many places. These small bumps will grow longer and brighter. If one of the hands is not squeezed, it will soon fester that piece of skin.


    If you can''t control it in time, even if you take the antidote in the future, I''m afraid it will become a pockmarked face.


    Gong Mai ran in panting with the imperial physician: "Mother Yang, the imperial physician is here."


    At this time, the queen was washing her face under the service of the palace maids. It was too itchy, but when she saw water, the small bumps on her face and hands that saw water changed. All that is visible has turned into blisters.


    Now the queen is even more afraid, how could this happen.


    Hearing the palace maid''s words, he quickly ordered someone to bring a cap and put it on, and then let the imperial physician come in.


    When the imperial doctor saw the symptoms on the queen''s hands and neck, he was also frightened. The places that turned into blisters were similar to smallpox, but after listening to Yang Ma''s narration, he was sure that this was not smallpox.


    What happened in Kuntai Palace, even though Yang Mama ordered a ban, it still spread.


    After the sage knew the situation of the queen, he wanted to visit him, but he was stopped by the father-in-law Xi: "Sacred, what is wrong with the queen now, I don''t know, you can''t go there rashly, in case if Infection, how can that be good.


    Sage Shang Mo Yuxi listened to Father Xi''s words and frowned, "Go to inform the court and ask him to go to Kuntai Palace to diagnose the queen in person."


    Eunuch Xi responded, turned to greet the waiting little **** and said, "Don''t hurry up and notify the Hongyuan court as the sage said."


    The little **** responded and ran out quickly.


    Hongyuan judged that Ben had already returned to the palace, and just as he was about to rest, he heard a report from the servants that someone had come from the palace.


    How dare you procrastinate, quickly put on your clothes and went out the door.


    When he got into the carriage in the palace, he realized that it was the Empress who was sick.


    When the Hongyuan sent the sentence, the other imperial physicians were relieved. They couldn''t tell what kind of disease the Queen Mother was. It was the first time they saw this symptom. As long as they saw water, the pimples on the skin would turn into chickenpox. look.


    Once the chickenpox breaks, there will be signs of festering around. The problem is that the disease is so fast that even the judge of the Hongyuan Court frowns and has some headaches. This disease is really unheard of.


    I had to go back to the Taiyuan Hospital and read the medical books it had kept, and they were given some heat-clearing and detoxifying ointments, and I tried rubbing it on my hands first to see if it worked.


    The palace was in chaos. In the study in the front yard of the General''s Mansion, Duan Wang and his son were chatting late into the night.


    The father and son agreed on their intentions, and they prepared calmly first. They couldn''t let the people of Beimo pick their minds, so they had to hibernate and wait for the opportunity. When the time comes, they will definitely hit the ground and take what should belong to them. Take back.


    When Jing Rui returned to the room, Yun Yi had already fallen asleep. After all, he was really tired from chatting with the ladies and ladies in the palace today.


    Jing Rui quickly finished washing, then went to bed and put Yun Yi in his arms, watching the little woman rubbing against his arms, habitually reaching out and wrapping his arms, his eyes were full of doting.


    A strong wind swept through, and the room suddenly fell into darkness.


    Thinking about the conversation with the king today, and thinking that the children were almost plotted last time, and feeling the softness in my arms, I am even more determined on the way to go.


    Good night, little cuties!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 910： Annoyed Yu Wang

    Chapter 910 Annoyed King Yu


    The next morning, the second-bedroom husband and wife of the Ren family, who did not see their daughter last night, didn''t even bother to eat breakfast, so they got into the carriage worriedly and went to Prince Yu''s Mansion.


    Concubine Yu naturally sealed what happened in the inner courtyard, and it was too late last night when she returned from the palace, and the couple did not specifically order the concierge and guards.


    The Ren family arrived early and were greeted by the servants at the gate to the main hall and served tea.


    Mrs. Ren said to the maid who was serving on the side: "Can you lead the way, I want to visit your prince concubine and give her a surprise."


    Before the two became friends, Mrs. Ren was very familiar with this Prince Yu''s mansion. In the past, every time she came, she brought her maid to the imperial concubine''s courtyard by herself, and naturally no one stopped her today.


    After she finished speaking, she stood up without waiting for the maid of Prince Yu''s residence to reply, and walked out with her maid, leaving Lord Ren alone in the main hall.


    The maid saw that Mrs. Ren was about to leave the main hall, so she no longer stopped her. After all, she was the mother-in-law of the prince and the mother of the prince''s concubine.


    Thinking that when she arrived at the imperial concubine''s courtyard, there would naturally be a notification from the maid in the courtyard. Mrs. Ren was very familiar with Prince Yu''s mansion, and she just walked with her. Maybe the imperial concubine would be happy. And get some rewards.


    A few people quickly passed through the second gate and entered the inner courtyard. Before walking too far, they turned to the path in the direction of the courtyard of the former prince and the prince''s concubine.


    happened to separate from King Yu and Princess Yu who hurried to the front yard when they got the news.


    When King Yu and Princess Yu entered the main hall of the front yard, when they saw that there was only Lord Ren, their hearts froze.


    At this time, he was sent on an errand by King Yu, and the housekeeper who had just returned to the manor also knew the bad things. I was afraid that Mrs. Ren had gone to the palace of the old concubine as before.


    There was sweat on his forehead. He never thought that on the second day of the new year, the father and mother of the imperial concubine would come to the door in person.


    King Yu was also a little annoyed in his heart, and some complained that he went back to the house last night and didn''t tell the housekeeper, and he couldn''t let Ren''s family see the prince and concubine alone today.


    It''s too late to say anything now, so I can only pretend to be calm and say, "Sir Ren, on the second day of the new year, Jing Ting should bring Wen Yue back to pay New Year''s greetings. Why bother you to go there in person."


    He didn''t expect that yesterday, he just casually said that Ren Wenyue occasionally felt the cold and perfunctory them, and the Ren family rushed over early in the morning.


    After he finished speaking, he raised the teacup on the table unnaturally and lowered his head to hide his guilty conscience.


    Of course, the most important thing is to take advantage of this time to think about the next countermeasures.


    Princess Yu couldn''t sit still and looked at Sir Ren: "It''s rare for you to come here. I''ll go to Wen Yue''s place to talk to my mother."


    Sir Ren nodded indifferently.


    On the other side, after Mrs. Ren arrived at the yard where Concubine Shizi lived, the maid who guarded the door was still confused. What was the situation?


    Why did the princess invite the wife of the Ren family to come over? The current state of the princess is nothing to worry about.


    Although Mrs. Ren is not in charge of the central feeder, she is also a shrewd person, and regardless of the maid''s reaction, she went inside.


    It took a long time for the maid to react, and she hurried to catch up: "Madam, go to the main hall to rest first, and the servant will go to report."


    How could Mrs. Ren let her succeed: "No, it''s not the first time that Mrs. Ben has come here."


    She is now more certain that the news sent by the mysterious person is true.


    You can see the clue from the look of this maid, and she didn''t mean to stop, and walked directly to the main room where her daughter lived.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 911： Its your mother who killed you

    Chapter 911 It was your mother who killed you


    The maid couldn''t stop Mrs. Ren, and she was sweating anxiously in the cold weather.


    Mrs. Ren''s footsteps were eager, and she walked to the door of her daughter''s room in a few steps.


    That maid was also at this time, and she said anxiously and wisely: "Madam, the prince has not come out yet, let the servants go in and report."


    Mrs. Ren stopped at this point, thinking to herself: If the prince is really in the room, it would be really embarrassing, and she was too impatient.


    I felt annoyed in my heart.


    It was just Ren Wenyue in the room, who was in a daze by the window in the inner room, and suddenly heard her mother''s voice, stood up and rushed out.


    Just entered the room and was about to help the princess to clean up her appearance, but she was also taken aback by this sudden battle, and she was staggered by the princess who ran out.


    Mrs. Ren heard the movement and raised her head again to see her daughter''s eyes were red and swollen and her hair was a little messy.


    stretched out his hands to catch his daughter: "Wen Yue, my son, what''s wrong with you?"


    Ren Wenyue hugged her mother: "Mother, you are finally here. My daughter is really afraid that she will never see you again."


    Mrs. Ren felt angry when she heard her daughter''s words. How much damage did her daughter suffer to be able to say such words.


    ''s hands trembled a little while holding her daughter. She patted her back and comforted: "I''m not afraid, I''m not afraid, my mother is here."


    Thinking of the husband who came together in the main hall of the front yard, he quickly added: "Your father also came here, you can rest assured, no matter what happens, we are there."


    Although they are not as noble as King Yu, their daughter was brought up by their husband and wife in the palm of their hands. Seeing her current appearance, they thought: I must seek justice for my daughter.


    It was just that she thought so when she heard her daughter cry: "Mother, I want to reconcile."


    Mrs. Ren was also frightened when her daughter said she wanted to reconcile. She couldn''t know what this reconciliation meant.


    released her daughter and said softly, "Wen Yue, what happened?"


    Ren Wenyue didn''t hide it, she told her mother one by one about what happened before, and she didn''t even let the prince slap her.


    Mrs. Ren immediately burst into tears. The sweet girl she held in her hand since she was a child has suffered such a big crime.


    took his daughter into his arms again: "My Yue''er has suffered."


    I have been blaming myself in my heart. If I hadn''t trusted Princess Yu, how could my moon be like this.


    Besides, I just heard what my daughter said, and I realized that there is also the matter of Ren Wentong, the niece of the big room, and my lungs are going to explode.


    Mrs. Ren was distressed and wiped away her daughter''s tears: "It''s all the mother who killed you."


    As soon as the words fell, she heard footsteps coming. Before she turned around, she heard the voice of Princess Yu: "Wen Yue, in such a cold day, why do you let your own mother stand outside."


    After walking in, I found that Mrs. Ren''s face was very ugly, and her daughter-in-law also had tears on her face. She knew that she was still a step behind.


    But in the end, he is also someone who has seen the big scene: "Oh, what''s the matter, why are you crying, how old are you, and your mother is worried."


    I just wanted to remind Ren Wenyue that if you talk too much, it will only make your family members worry.


    But she didn''t know that Ren Wenyue wanted to talk with Li not only, but she really gave up on the prince, and she really didn''t want to stay here for a day.


    She looked at her mother a little nervously: "I want to go back to Ren''s house, will the mother blame her daughter?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 912： You really want to get away with this world

    Chapter 912 You really want to get away from this world


    Mrs. Ren patted her daughter''s hand: "Just do it according to your own ideas."


    Ren Wenyue said: "I want to see my father."


    Mrs. Ren looked at Princess Yu: "Princess, do you want someone to notify the front yard, or I should bring Wen Yue over there."


    Princess Yu glanced at her daughter-in-law, feeling a little unhappy in her heart, and she said something unpleasant: "Let Wen Yue clean up and meet Lord Ren in the front yard, after all, this is the backyard of the palace, and it is not suitable for Lord Ren to come in. "


    Mrs. Ren nodded and said, "Okay, thank you, Princess."


    Princess Yu didn''t expect Madam Ren to be so calm, and it''s hard to say anything else. She also knew that today the Ren family''s husband and wife would be unwilling to give up.


    After listening to that, the maid bowed and said, "Yes."


    After ?? finished speaking, he turned and ran outside the courtyard.


    And after Ren Wenyue entered the room, she did not wash up immediately, but packed a small bag herself and handed it to the maid behind Mrs. Ren.


    That''s when I started to pack myself up.


    When Mrs. Ren brought her daughter to the front yard, King Yu had already received the news sent by Princess Yu. Knowing that Mrs. Ren already knew everything, he wanted to see what exactly Ren Wenyue wanted to do?


    He didn''t believe that Wen Yue would really reconcile, and he was afraid that he just wanted to threaten him, to get some promises, or to make some conditions.


    Only let Mrs. Ren speak: "Prince, princess, since Wen Yue wants to go back to Ren''s house, then the concubine will take her back today."


    King Yu was of course unwilling, but before he could speak, the prince Mo Jingting strode in from outside: "What do you mean by mother-in-law?"


    When Mrs. Ren saw the prince himself, she thought of what her daughter said, took a deep breath, and bowed: "I have seen the prince."


    This greeting made the prince calm down a bit: "Mother-in-law, it''s a big New Year''s Eve, it''s a little inappropriate for you to bring Wen Yue back to her mother''s house, after all, people''s words are scary."


    His words, the Ren family and the husband and wife all understood, aren''t they just afraid of outsiders talking about it?


    Mrs. Ren said, "Yeah, this is a big New Year''s Eve, does the eldest son want me to make it clear?"


    Princess Yu hurriedly exited and stopped: "Since Wen Yue wants to go back to her mother''s house for a short stay, then let her do as she wishes, but it''s not appropriate to stay at her mother''s house for too long, that''s fine, after three days, let Jing Ting pick him up. ?"


    She thought, she could be considered a step down for the Ren family.


    But she never thought that Mrs. Ren would refuse: "No need, when Wen Yue wants to come back, I will let the people in the house deliver it."


    The hidden meaning of ?? is: If Ren Wenyue doesn''t want to come back, then he won''t come back, so don''t bother.


    Mr. Ren heard the doorway from these words. As soon as the mother and daughter came in, he found that the daughter''s eyes were swollen. Now that he heard his wife''s words, the expression on his face became cold.


    Mo Jingting listened to his mother-in-law''s words, his face turned dark, and he looked at Ren Wenyue: "What''s the matter, didn''t you just slap you in the face, do you really want to make up with this prince?"


    As soon as these words came out, the entire main hall instantly became quiet.


    Lord Ren frowned and looked at the prince: "You beat Wen Yue?"


    Mo Jingting found out that he was so angry that he said things he shouldn''t have said.


    It was just that Lord Ren was holding on to it: "What the **** is going on here?"


    As soon as these words came out, Princess Yu had to come out and smooth things out: "Jing Ting was impulsive about what happened that day, and of course he was also anxious, after all, he is not young, and so far he has no children, and something like that happened, he is not in the mood. It''s unavoidable, and I hope Wen Yue can understand more."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 913： completely give up

    Chapter 913 Completely give up


    Lord Ren got up and walked towards his wife and daughter: "Yue''er, tell me, what happened?"


    Ren Wenyue knew that this was not the time to cry and cry, so she quickly explained the matter from beginning to end.


    Sir Ren never thought that the prince''s heart was the niece of the big house, and his eyes were sharp: "Why didn''t you make it clear before marriage?"


    After that, he turned to look at Princess Yu who was beside him: "Princess, why didn''t you make it clear when you proposed marriage in Renfu?"


    Now Princess Yu doesn''t know how to answer, she can''t say she did it on purpose.


    At the beginning, I really didn''t know that my son was looking for Ren Wentong from the Ren family''s big house, but after knowing it later, I also sent someone to check on that Ren Wentong. He was too scheming. How could such a person let him marry him? Be the wife of your son.


    Ren Wenyue tugged at her father''s sleeve: "It''s pointless to ask these questions now, father, I want to reconcile with the prince, my daughter is serious."


    Let adults and husbands dote on their daughters, this is something that everyone who knows each other knows.


    Seeing her daughter''s firm eyes, she nodded and said, "Since Yue''er is not happy, then go back to Ren''s house."


    Ren Wenyue had tears in her eyes when she heard what her father said: "Thank you father for making it happen."


    King Yu narrowed his eyes: "Lord Ren, it''s not wrong to love your daughter, but when you treat her like this, have you ever thought about the reputation of Prince Yu''s mansion and Ren''s mansion?"


    Lord Ren, no matter what King Yu said, he can sit in the position of Minister of Officials, it is all by his own ability, even if he offends King Yu for the sake of his daughter, he will not hesitate.


    patted his daughter''s shoulder: "Everything has a father, don''t worry."


    turned to look at the prince Mo Jingting: "Since the prince has a heart, and Wen Yue doesn''t want to continue, then it''s better for you to get together and leave, and ask the prince to write and leave the book and send it to Renfu."


    After ?? finished speaking, he looked at King Yu: "My lord, I will take my wife and daughter to leave first."


    After Mr. Ren finished speaking, he looked at his wife and frowned: "Let''s go."


    Speaking of this, King Yu also wanted to face, and said with a dark face: "Wen Yue, you can think about it, as long as you step out of the gate of Prince Yu''s mansion, there will be no chance to go back."


    Ren Wenyue stepped forward and bowed respectfully: "Wen Yue has figured it out, and I hope the prince and princess will be fulfilled."


    King Yu said angrily, "I don''t know what''s good or bad."


    After Ren''s family left, King Yu said to the prince Mo Jingting, "Are you satisfied now?"


    Ren Wenyue''s decision was mostly due to the indifference of the prince over the years.


    Now that things have reached this stage, he also resents the prince. Since so many women in the backyard can sleep, why can''t he go to Ren Wenyue''s house more often.


    For a while, I felt that the prince Mo Jingting was a little embarrassed.


    Mo Jingting also didn''t expect Ren Wenyue to be so determined, and he didn''t give himself the slightest retreat. It''s useless to say anything now, but he kept thinking, does he really want to make up with Ren Wenyue?


    Thought about his own thoughts, but missed the look in King Yu''s eyes.


    *


    On the other side of the carriage, Lord Ren looked at his daughter and said solemnly, "Yue''er, have you really thought about it, and will never regret it in the future?"


    Ren Wenyue nodded and said: "After getting married, the prince has always been indifferent to me, and my daughter always thought that she was not doing well enough, so she kept working hard, but later I learned that the prince has always been a cousin in his heart. I stole my cousin''s marriage.


    So he was punishing me, but how innocent I am. After a long time, the enthusiasm of my daughter has been worn away, not to mention that he dumped her daughter in front of so many servants for the sake of being a concubine. Slap, completely let the daughter die. "


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 914： your good son

    Chapter 914 Your good son


    When Lord Ren heard his daughter''s words, he didn''t dare to look at her daughter, feeling that he was sorry for her daughter.


    was silent for a long time, and then he said solemnly: "If Yue''er decides, just leave this matter to father."


    Ren Wenyue''s eyes reddened: "Thank you, father."


    Mrs. Ren held her daughter''s hand, not knowing what to say to comfort her daughter.


    can only support her daughter silently.


    After Ren''s family left, King Yu glared at Princess Yu next to him: "You raised a good son."


    After he finished speaking, he threw his sleeves and left the main hall. He was afraid that if he stayed again, he could not help but get angry and hurt the father-son relationship over the years.


    Princess Yu watched King Yu leave, and looked at her son anxiously: "Jing Ting, you are too impulsive. How did you tell your mother and wife before that you are not the only son of your father."


    Mo Jingting didn''t regret it was fake, he could see that Ren Wenyue didn''t just talk about it casually, but really wanted to divorce him.


    Princess Yu saw her son froze there and didn''t speak, and said with some distress: "Okay, things have already happened, it''s useless to regret now, think about how to coax Wen Yue back is the real business."


    Although Mo Jingting said he regretted it a bit, it was really impossible for him to admit that he had done something wrong.


    But what my mother said was right. If Ren Wenyue really broke up with herself, the consequences would not be bearable to her. Those younger brothers were afraid that he would be rejected by the father and king.


    Mo Jingting''s expression was extremely ugly.


    Thinking of Ren Wenyue''s relentless words of reconciliation in front of everyone, which made him lose face, the anger in his heart reached its peak.


    The guilt in my heart before is gone now.


    I don''t even think about it myself, how did you treat others, and you didn''t slap them directly in front of everyone, and now you''re blaming others.


    Princess Yu approached her son: "Jing Ting, today your father doesn''t even want to train you anymore, it''s obvious that you''ve been angry, and you can''t be willful about some things.


    Wen Yue was able to propose reconciliation, which shows how deeply you hurt her. Back then, I chose Wen Yue as my daughter-in-law because I had the identity of Ren Shangshu, but it was more because the mother-in-law really liked Wen Yue¡¯s temperament.


    This time, your father-in-law and mother-in-law will not forgive you easily. You also know how much your father and king value the relationship with the Ren family, and what is more important is up to you to consider. "


    Mo Jingting nodded: "My son understands."


    Princess Yu saw that her son was listening, so she left with the maid.


    Mo Jingting was left alone in the main hall in a daze. Whether he was regretting it or thinking of countermeasures, it is unknown. The servants only think that it is better to hide as far as possible now, so as not to be used by the prince to vent his anger.


    *


    On the other side, Yun Yi and Jing Rui packed up, and when the sun was high at 3 o''clock, they went to their grandmother to ask for safety, and then they took the triplets to Xiao''s house.


    When I went back this time, I took advantage of the name of the southern branch to bring a lot of southern specialties and fruits to the Xiao family. It was said that it was a rare thing for them to taste, but it was actually taken from the space.


    With other gifts, three carriages were filled to the brim.


    followed by the carriage that their family rode in, and the carriage that the servants rode in, which was considered a small scale.


    When the carriage arrived in front of the Xiao Mansion, it also caused a stir and onlookers.


    There are still many neighbors who want to come up to see the ceremony, say hello, and pay New Year''s greetings.


    Unfortunately, Xiao Chenrui was afraid of freezing his nephews, so he ordered his servants to open the house early, and the carriage went directly into Xiao''s house.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 915： I was abandoned

    Chapter 915 I was abandoned


    But Yun Yi was careful and ordered his servants to send a lot of cakes from Zhiwei to everyone.


    For a moment, the front of the Xiao residence was full of smiles.


    Old Mrs. Xiao had been looking forward to them for a long time, and she did not know how many times she had sent the maids to the gate of the mansion to inquire.


    This will receive the news that Yunyi has returned with the prince and the children, so he gets up and goes out to greet him.


    On the New Year banquet in the palace, only officials and family members of the fourth rank and above can participate, so the Xiao family naturally has no chance to enter the palace.


    Yun Yi had too many things going on in his mansion a year ago. People were courteous, and he didn''t have time to go back to Xiao mansion. Adding up, Mrs. Xiao didn''t see Yun Yi for a long time.


    Not to mention that Mrs. Xiao wanted to see her grandson and granddaughter even more at this time.


    As soon as I walked to the door, I heard laughter coming from outside.


    Su Ye said with a smile, "The old lady, the prince and the prince''s concubine, as well as Miss Biao and Young Master Biao are here."


    Old Mrs. Xiao walked a few steps quickly, stood directly under the porch outside, smiled and looked at the few people who came in from outside the courtyard: "It''s coming, hurry, hurry, hurry into the house."


    greeted Yun Yi and Jing Rui with a smile, but never looked away from the maid who was holding the triplets in her arms.


    Yun Yi laughed and joked: "Grandma, am I being abandoned?"


    Old Mrs. Xiao now has several great grandchildren in her eyes: "That''s right, we still like Brother Bo, Brother Ye and Sister Yun, do you still want to compete with them?"


    At this moment, Brother Ye also cooperated with ''ah, ah'' twice.


    All of them laughed.


    After entering the room, Mrs. Xiao hurriedly asked the triplets to be carried on the soft couch: "Hurry up and relax for your great-grandmother''s little babies."


    said, reaching out to help Sister Yun, who is closest to her, to open the quilt: "Sister Yun, do you remember your great-grandmother?"


    When Sister Yun heard what Mrs. Xiao said, she gave her face very much and gave Xiao''s great-grandmother a sweet smile.


    Su Ye called out: "Little Miss smiled, Little Miss smiled."


    After she finished speaking, she felt that she was a little rude, and whether the title was inappropriate. She cautiously took a peek at the former prince and the prince, and found that they looked normal, and he was relieved.


    At this moment, Brother Hao, who heard the news, hurried over from his courtyard. When he saw the person he wanted to see, he originally wanted to throw himself into Yun Yi''s arms, but when he thought that he was seven years old now, he accepted it. stopped.


    I first met Yun Yi and Jing Rui and paid New Year''s greetings, then I walked to the soft couch and squeezed in: "Brother Bo, Brother Ye, Sister Yun, the little uncle is here, you didn''t put the little uncle forget it?"


    Old Mrs. Xiao looked at the naughty little grandson and laughed: "You, how old are they, they are really embarrassing, but I''m too embarrassed to say that she is my uncle."


    Brother Hao said a little embarrassedly: "I just want them to know how much I miss them."


    Jing Rui smiled and reached out to touch Brother Hao''er''s head: "Why don''t they go to the General''s Mansion?"


    Brother Hao stretched out his hand and hugged Jing Rui''s arm: "Brother-in-law, you clearly knew that there were competitions in the academy in those days, and my husband asked me to participate in several events, and said so."


    rolled his eyes and said shamelessly: "No, you have wronged me like this, you have to compensate me."


    As soon as ??Jing Rui heard this, he knew that his brother-in-law must have had a plan. He reached out and touched the top of his hair again, and said with a smile, "Tell me, what do you want?"


    Seeing that brother-in-law was so happy, he agreed, but Brother Hao was embarrassed.


    Jing Rui said with a smile: "I heard that in several competitions in the academy, you have received A, and you have been praised by your husband. Just say what you want. It is a reward from your brother-in-law."


    Brother Hao glanced at his eldest brother who was not far from him, then glanced at his sister who was smiling at him, and finally glanced at his grandmother before saying, "Is it okay to mention anything?"


    Jing Rui nodded at him: "Well, as long as it is a reasonable request."


    Brother Hao said: "My own pony hurt his leg before, can you send me another pony?"


    After ?? finished speaking, he stared at Jing Rui with flickering eyes, for fear that he would disagree.


    That little expression is as cute as it gets.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 916： Its like the queen has changed

    Chapter 916 The queen is like a changed person


    Jing Rui was not surprised to hear that Brother Hao wanted a pony. After all, there is a riding and archery class in the academy.


    But I just wanted to tease him, deliberately did not agree immediately, but looked at Yun Yi.


    Brother Hao followed and turned to look at his sister.


    Yunyi gave Jing Rui a funny look: "Okay, stop teasing him, be careful he will cry and show you."


    Brother Hao laughed after listening to his sister''s words: "Brother-in-law, you are bad."


    Jing Rui patted him on the shoulder: "Okay, go back to the racecourse and pick it yourself."


    Brother Hao heard his brother-in-law''s words and jumped three feet high: "Thank you brother-in-law."


    may have thought of something, turned around and threw himself into Yun Yi''s arms, but before he could rush to anyone, the collar of his clothes was caught by someone.


    He was about to turn his head to look when he heard Jing Rui say, "You are a little man now, you can''t be like before."


    Brother Hao understands what Jing Rui means, and also knows that he was overjoyed just now, and he was a little carried away.


    scratched his head a little embarrassedly: "Got it, brother-in-law."


    Jing Rui pinched his small earlobe: "Go, go outside, I''ll see if the martial arts have regressed during this time."


    Brother Hao was a little unconvinced and said, "I keep practicing every day, how can I regress."


    Xiao Chenrui interfaced: "Then why don''t you count me as one, just let''s discuss it and see if there is any progress during this time."


    Brother Hao pouted and said, "Brother-in-law, brother, you bully people."


    Xiao Chenrui looked at him: "How did we bully you?"


    Brother Hao said unhappily, "Why do I want to see if I have retreated, while my brother has made progress?"


    Jing Rui said with a smile: "I just said to see if your martial arts have regressed, but I didn''t say your brother."


    Brother Hao listened to this and thought about it carefully: Brother-in-law really only said to see if his martial arts had regressed, and his face turned red all of a sudden.


    Yun Yi stepped forward and hugged Brother Hao, and said, "How could our Brother Hao retreat."


    Then he looked at Brother Hao, and pressed his forehead against his forehead: "Go, play well later, my sister believes in you."


    It''s happy here, and the palace is not peaceful.


    The Queen Mother received news early in the morning that the Queen''s condition was worsening, but it was not related to life and death, but there seemed to be other diseases besides skin diseases.


    One morning, the imperial doctor on duty at the Imperial Hospital went to the Queen''s Kuntai Palace, but it was the first time they encountered such a disease that they had no way to deal with.


    The skin disease on Empress Guang has already caused headaches for the people in the Tai Hospital, but I didn''t expect it to happen again now.


    A few days ago, the queen felt that the clothes on her body were getting tighter every day, and because she was busy, she didn''t take it to heart.


    But after waking up this morning, the maid who served her found that there was no clothes that could be worn. Only then did she realize that the queen had gained a lot of weight recently.


    It doesn''t matter if you look at it, the queen is like a changed person, and she is fatter than before.


    The palace maids saw it, and the Queen of Nature also discovered it. After seeing her present appearance, a scream came from Kuntai Palace.


    At this time, except for Ding You''s imperial physician who had returned to his hometown, almost all of them were in the palace, but he really had no way of dealing with this symptom, so he had to clear heat and detoxify first.


    They do suspect that the queen is afraid of someone else''s way, but they have no evidence.


    After knowing this situation, the Holy Master thought of offering a reward.


    Just someone reminded: "Your Majesty, why don''t you let Princess Duan come into the palace to have a look, she is very skilled in medicine, and she has a female surname, so you don''t have to be embarrassed anymore when the empress sees a doctor.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 917： Got the promise of the Duke of Qi

    Chapter 917 Got the promise of the Duke of Qi


    Not long after Yunyi and his wife had lunch at Xiao''s house, a servant from the general''s house came to deliver a letter: "I have seen the prince and the prince''s concubine."


    Jing Rui looked at the visitor: "Is there something in the house?"


    The servant replied: "It was the people from the Duke''s mansion of Qi who came to the mansion, and the old lady asked the servant to send a message."


    The husband and wife looked at each other, and then they hurriedly packed up and prepared to return to the General''s Mansion.


    Brother Hao didn''t forget to remind them when they were leaving, "Sister, brother-in-law, in a few days, I really have to go to the racecourse to pick ponies."


    Yunyi pinched his face: "Sister, when did brother-in-law lie to you?"


    Brother Hao thanked him solemnly again, and then ran over to his nephews: "Brother Bai, Brother Ye, Sister Yun, don''t forget my little uncle. I will visit you in a few days."


    When the carriage arrived at the gate of the General''s Mansion, it saw a parking lot not far away, where the carriage of the Duke of Qi''s Mansion was parked.


    Let the maids take the children back to the backyard, and the couple walked to the main hall in the front yard.


    When they saw the people sitting in the main hall, both of them were a little surprised.


    Duke Qi Chengze was sitting in the main hall drinking tea. Seeing Jing Rui and Yun Yi come in, he stood up. After a few people''s greetings, Jing Rui took Duke Qi to the study to discuss things.


    This conversation came when the sun went down and Duan Wang Mo Yanbin returned to his residence from the Cheng family army barracks.


    Seeing my uncle coming to the mansion in person, he hurriedly asked, "Uncle, why did you come here in person?"


    Qi Chengze, the Duke of Qi, did not answer directly, but said: "What do you want to know, just ask Jing Rui. If there is something in the house, I will not stay any more."


    After seeing off Qi Guogong, Mo Yanbin looked at his son and said, "What is the matter with your uncle coming here?"


    Jing Rui looked around, then whispered, "Let''s go back to the study."


    The father and son entered the study, and then Jing Rui said: "The people from the Duke''s Mansion of Qi have always been attacked by unknown people some time ago. Now the uncle''s people have found them. Guess who sent them?"


    Mo Yanbin is not a fool: "Okay, don''t give a shit, just say it."


    Jing Rui whispered: "The man behind the scenes is actually the one in the palace."


    Seeing the clear expression on his father''s face, he continued: "Before it was just a small fight, and my uncle didn''t take it to heart, but on New Year''s Eve, the second young master at the Duke of Qi''s mansion had his leg broken.


    After investigation, those people were also the masterpieces of the man in the palace, and my uncle guessed that the man in the palace was trying to destroy the Duke of Qi''s mansion. "


    As Qi Chengze, the Duke of Qi, guessed, the sage just thought that instead of getting it, it would be better to destroy it.


    Mo Yanbin didn''t think about the man in the palace. He was so despicable. He could use such means, but it was a waste of the Qi family''s help to him back then. He even wanted to use this method to get rid of the Qi family.


    Mo Yanbin spit out the depression in his heart: "Then what does your uncle want to do, what do you need us to do?"


    Jing Rui said: "Uncle said, let''s take precautions, and the purpose of uncle''s coming here is consistent with what we discussed before. He said that if there is a day, the Qi family will stand behind us and join us. Advance and retreat together.¡±


    Mo Yanbin knew that the one in the lower palace was really out of action, and completely lost the support of the Qi family. His uncle must have come here today after careful consideration.


    Having obtained the promise of the Duke of Qi''s mansion, if we really get to that point in the future, we will have a better chance of winning.


    If the man in the palace hadn''t taken action against the Duke Qi''s mansion and the Qi clan, and the people of the Qi clan cared about their old feelings, I''m afraid there would not be this one today. "


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 918： Be careful out of your mouth

    Chapter 918 Be careful of misfortune coming out of your mouth


    In the study room of Prince Yu''s mansion, Prince Yu looked at the dark guard who was kneeling down: "It''s been so long, and there''s still no clue?"


    The dark guard lowered his head: "Yes, Master."


    King Yu stood up from his seat: "You mean that things disappeared out of thin air. Could it be that there is an immortal Daluo?"


    The dark guards listened and did not dare to defend themselves. It was true that they were incompetent. After so long, they did not find any clues.


    King Yu had a dark face. Although there was still a part of the money allocated from the Ministry of Households, the money was still of great use, and there was a grim look in his eyes.


    thought of something, narrowed his eyes, looked at the man in black who was still kneeling on the ground, and said, "I think of a way to send someone to sneak into the glass workshop of Duanwangfu, how do you understand?"


    The kneeling man in black nodded, "Yes, Master."


    King Yu waved his hand and said, "If you don''t do it well, you will be punished by yourself."


    After saying that, he waved his hand to let people back off.


    After ?? and the others left, King Yu sat on the rocking chair beside him and closed his eyes: It seems that what he planned is going to be ahead of schedule, and delaying it for too long will be detrimental to him.


    He didn''t believe that the palace would not notice at all. If he gave him enough time, he was afraid that his plan would fall short.


    After ?? figured it out, it didn''t take long before he fell asleep on the rocking chair.


    *


    In the palace, the queen''s condition was thought to be under control, but she did not expect that after a few doses of medicine, the ulcers on the skin improved a little, but the body became more and more bloated.


    Now there are small gatherings in the harem when there is nothing to do, and the conversation is all about the queen''s illness.


    As for the Queen Mother, she sent someone to inform the concubines of the palaces that she has been in poor health recently, and there is no need to go to Kuntai Palace to say goodbye.


    For a time, the concubines in the harem were considered free.


    In Kuntai Palace, the imperial physicians knelt on the ground, and the queen said in a hoarse voice, "Sentenced by the Hongyuan, is there really no other way?"


    The Hongyuan sentence nodded: "The Empress, the old minister and the colleagues of the Tai Hospital, there is really no way to cure them. I thought that the previous decoction was effective, but now a new situation has emerged. I have searched through medical books, but I have never seen it, so I really can''t do anything about it."


    The Queen heard the sentence of the Hongyuan and sat down on the soft couch: "What did I do, why did I get such a strange disease."


    Now those transparent pimples on her body have festered and scabbed over, but then the skin began to itch intolerably, and then the dandruff fell off layer by layer, and she felt a little disgusted with herself.


    The most unbearable thing is that the body is getting bloated day by day, and the skin starts to become dull.


    Now that I hear the words of the imperial physicians, I feel like I want to die.


    When the imperial physicians left the Kuntai Palace, they were still terrified. Fortunately, the queen only cared about the grief and did not care about the attack, otherwise they would have to peel off a layer of skin.


    An imperial physician who was walking beside the Hongyuan sentenced and glanced around: "Master Hong, what do you think of the Queen''s illness?"


    The Hongyuan said without squinting: "Our duty is to see a doctor and treat people. The rest is not something we can arbitrarily discuss as imperial physicians. Be careful that misfortunes come out of our mouths."


    The imperial doctor listened to the sentence of Hongyuan, and nodded quickly: "Master Hong, what you said is reasonable, but the lower official made a blunder."


    Mr. Hong reminded everything that should be reminded, and did not say more. After all, he was also curious in his heart, whether the Queen was ill, or whether she had provoked someone she should not have provoked.


    The talkative imperial doctor just now raised his hand to wipe the sweat from his forehead, thinking that he was in the harem now, and he would have to get into trouble if he was not careful. Fortunately, the court judge reminded him.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 919： It really opened my eyes

    Chapter 919 Really opened my eyes


    After the group of imperial physicians left, a pair of masters and servants walked out from behind the rockery: "Master, what do you think of the Queen''s illness?"


    Concubine Li looked at the group of people who were walking away, and said leisurely: "What''s up to us, keep your mouth shut, didn''t listen to the judgment of the Hongyuan, and be careful that disasters come out of your mouth."


    Little maid Qiu''er pouted and said, "This servant is just telling you to my master."


    Li Guifei glanced at the little girl beside her: "Why, say you still feel wronged, Ben Gong never argues behind people''s right and wrong, and you put away your thoughts quickly, Ben Gong never thinks about things that don''t belong to you. .


    The maid Qiu''er didn''t think of her own thoughts, and was discovered by the master.


    Although his master did not give birth to a son and a half daughters for the sage, he was the number one person in the harem. After entering the palace for so many years, it is not an exaggeration to say that he has always been favored.


    If the Queen''s illness has been bad, then someone has to preside over the affairs of the harem and command the six palaces. In his own eyes, his own master is too suitable.


    If his master took over the management of the Sixth Palace, what a sight he would be in the palace.


    Just thinking about something beautiful, Concubine Li slapped her: "What beautiful thing are you thinking about?"


    Qiu''er put away her thoughts and replied cleanly: "Master, I''m really thinking about beautiful things, but you don''t allow it."


    had just finished speaking, when he was slapped on the back of the head: "Think less about some things, I don''t want to be old, and I don''t want to be old and beautiful all day long, isn''t it?"


    Qiu''er laughed angrily: "Yes, yes, yes, what you said is right, master, who in this harem has your beauty."


    The two master and servant walked behind with a smile.


    And after they left, a young boy slowly retreated from the rockery, patted his chest after landing, and said to himself, "It''s dangerous, but luckily I wasn''t found."


    Just as he was about to leave, a little **** came running not far away: "Master, where have you been hiding just now, it''s easy to find the slaves you harmed."


    The fourth prince Mo Jingyuan glanced at the direction in which Concubine Li Gui disappeared: "Okay, okay, who told you to be so stupid and complained about the master."


    The little **** shrank his neck: "Master, how dare a servant, I''m not afraid that you will make a mistake, and the servant will not be safe."


    The fourth prince, Mo Jingyuan, gave the little **** a white look: "In addition to worrying about your dog head, can you do anything serious all day?"


    The little **** smiled and said, "The servant can still make you happy, help you run errands, listen to your thoughts, and most importantly, be a sandbag to vent your anger."


    Mo Jingyuan saw that his smile was heartless, he raised his hand and pushed him: "Okay, stop laughing, it''s really ugly."


    The two master and servant left the rockery with a slap in the face.


    Mo Jingyuan walked a long way, and turned to look at the rockery. Thinking of Li Guifei''s words, he couldn''t help but feel a lot of goodwill towards her.


    *


    In the imperial study, the saint Mo Yuxi looked at King Yu who was standing in front of him: "The new year has started again, I just want to ask, this year Weihe shouldn''t have to worry about it anymore, right?


    King Yu made a draft before entering the palace, and after a little consideration, he said: "Sir, when you first came to the throne, you visited the banks of the Weihe River, and several generations failed to manage the Weihe River well, so what happened to your younger brother? Dare to play that package."


    Sage Mo Yuxi heard this, and his face sank: "Don''t forget that you were in the Golden Palace, and you made a statement in front of civil and military lawsuits. You can say such a thing now, which is really eye-opening. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 920： and away

    Chapter 920 He Li


    King Yu had already planned for the worst before, so he did not give in: "Sacred Lord, the Weihe River has not been managed well for hundreds of years, you are embarrassing others."


    Sage Shang Mo Yuxi was anxious: It seems that the fox''s tail is about to be exposed.


    The two fought each other and broke up, and it was a complete turn of the face.


    On the other hand, Mo Jingting also ran into a wall in the Ren family. Although the wife of the Ren family could not be disrespectful to the prince, she was very firm this time: "Wen Yue has made up her mind, since you and Wen Tong have always been in love with each other. You shouldn''t compromise with King Yu and Princess Yu, and it won''t hurt us Yue''er.


    Now that Yue''er has lost her heart to the prince, the prince should write Heli as soon as possible. You are still young, and you will definitely find someone who will make you happy. "


    Mo Jingting is also a **** person, plus his identity, even if he is his mother-in-law, he can''t stand this kind of situation, so he has a temper: "Since Ren Wenyue has made up her mind, let her come and tell me in person, As long as she doesn''t regret it in the future, no one of the princes must have her."


    Just then, Ren Wenyue walked in with the maid: "I have seen the prince, since the prince agreed, it is better to choose a day than to hit the sun. Please write Heli today."


    At this time, Mo Jingting really realized that he and Ren Wenyue had really come to an end. Looking at that delicate face, a trace of reluctance grew in his heart.


    But before he could catch the strangeness, the servants of the Ren family had already prepared pen and paper.


    Mo Jingting also wanted to leave as soon as possible, so under the stimulation of his words, he recklessly wrote the book of He and Leaving.


    After writing, he held his pen for a while, and said to Ren Wenyue: "I gave you a chance, I hope you will not regret it in the future."


    His words are one thing in the eyes of others, but his own meaning is another.


    said with a dark face, he flung his sleeves and left Ren''s house.


    As soon as she left, the youngest daughter of the big room, Ren Brunei, came over. She witnessed everything not far away, and she was a little afraid to believe: "Third sister, why did the prince let you go down the steps, but you still have to Insist on and leave?"


    She felt that what would happen to a woman who had left with her, whether she would go to the nunnery for meditation, or find a widower to marry at will, and let the prince and concubine be inappropriate, but she had to choose and leave. She really couldn''t figure it out.


    Ren Wenyue turned her head and glanced at the little cousin in the big room: "Since the two look at each other, it''s better to be different."


    Ren Brunei did not expect that the third cousin, who has always been knowledgeable and reasonable, disregarded the prejudice of the world, and really separated from the prince without any nostalgia.


    No matter from the expression or the tone, there is no hint of regret, and there is a feeling that he is finally freed.


    Soon, Princess Yu knew about Ren Wenyue and Mo Jingting''s reconciliation.


    That was almost maddened to death by her son, and she asked her to coax Ren Wenyue back to the house, but he wrote He Li directly. This is the rhythm of wanting to send him on the road directly.


    The first time he saw his son, he scolded him and asked, "Why did you write the book of reconciliation, have you thought about the consequences?"


    Mo Jingting still hasn''t calmed down yet, but as soon as the mother concubine came over, it was a commonplace.


    Originally, being forced to write the Heli book, I felt unhappy in my heart, but now the mother-in-law asked such a question, so she said coldly: "This is the end of the matter, what''s the use of the mother-in-law asking these things again?"


    Without waiting for Princess Yu to say anything, she continued: "My son is a little tired, I will talk about it later."


    Princess Yu opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but Mo Jingting had already left with long legs.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 921： your chance

    Chapter 921 Your chance has come


    Princess Yu only reacted at this moment, and she was too impatient.


    My son should feel uncomfortable now. He didn''t say a heart-warming word when he came over, and he just asked, and I''m afraid he wouldn''t be happy if it was changed to someone else.


    Watching his son disappear around the corner, he said to the maid beside him, "My mother-in-law is really unqualified."


    The maid raised her hand to support her own princess: "Princess, you are wrong. It is precisely because you are a qualified mother that you are so anxious."


    Just as these words fell, I saw the maid in the front yard come over: "I have seen the princess, and Ren''s family is here, saying that she is here to move the concubine''s belongings."


    Princess Yu''s face darkened and she thought: Can''t wait?


    Now that this is the case, she doesn''t want to meet with the Ren family anymore: "Just let Butler Shen accompany you all the way."


    After explaining the matter, he also took the maid back to his courtyard, wanting to be out of sight and out of mind.


    It didn''t take long, and everyone in the palace of Prince Yu knew that the prince and his concubine had reconciled.


    Ren''s family was not slow, because they had enough manpower, and soon, all Ren Wenyue''s dowry was loaded into the car.


    Concubine Lan, who got the news early, almost smiled and crooked her mouth, and said to her son Mo Jingche, "Che''er, your chance is here, come and walk in front of your father more in the future, and let him see yours. excellent."


    Mo Jingche nodded: "My son remembers it."


    Concubine Lan patted her son on the shoulder: "The Ren family has completely parted ways with Prince Yu''s mansion. Now your uncle is very proud in front of the saint. You can make good use of this relationship."


    Mo Jingche understood what his mother meant: "Don''t worry, the son knows which is more important, and he will not learn from the big brother."


    Concubine Lan looked at her son, who was much taller than herself: "Because of the relationship between the prince and Li, I am afraid that the house will not be peaceful, you should go out and hide for a few days, so as not to be implicated.


    When the weather is calm these few days, you will come back. During this time, it will not hurt you to let your uncle tell you more about the affairs of the court. "


    Mo Jingche is a smart one. He has already seen the plans of the father and the eldest brother, but he has a good plan. Even his mother didn''t say anything about it. Disappointed, my chance has really come.


    King Yu came out of the palace and rushed to the palace in a hurry. Some things had to be arranged in advance, but I didn''t expect that as soon as I entered the palace, I learned that the prince and the prince had left.


    The anger was so unbearable that he gritted his teeth and said to his followers, "Go and call the prince to this king."


    *


    On the other side, Jing Rui received news that King Yu still didn''t give up on the glass workshop, and even wanted to install his people in it. He really didn''t change his mind.


    When Yun Yixun came over, he saw Jing Rui frowning slightly: "What''s wrong with you, but you are in trouble?"


    Jing Rui pulled the person to his side: "King Yu is still thinking about the recipe for glass, and he wants to arrange for people to mix in the workshop, which is really whimsical."


    went on to say: "There is news from the palace that King Yu and the man in the palace also turned their faces over the Weihe incident. It''s really a good show."


    Yunyi also said at this time: "Mo Jingting and Ren Wenyue have reconciled, and Prince Yu''s mansion is afraid that there will be some uproar. It seems that Prince Yu''s mansion is now a troubled time."


    Jing Rui said: "The more this is the case, the more likely it will be an accident. King Yu may not be able to act soon."


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 922： It also depends on whether he has that life or not.

    Chapter 922 It depends on whether he has that fate


    Yunyi poured herself a cup of tea: "It seems that I can''t hold it anymore, I''m afraid that the silver flowers given by the court are almost used up, and those who think about the law will make money."


    Jing Rui''s eyes flashed with mockery: "It also depends on whether he has that fate?"


    Yunyi laughed directly: "Yes, if there is such a life, I am afraid that there will be no such thing as the one in the palace."


    Jing Rui glanced at the sky outside the door: "If it hadn''t been for the failure of the father''s plan, his influence in Yin Hongshan would have long ceased to exist."


    Yun Yi laughed: "What''s the hurry, if we clean up King Yu''s people, we are helping the person in the palace to eradicate dissidents, and I''m afraid that person will laugh at us stupid.


    But since King Yu is so ignorant, let''s rob him of his last warehouse in the capital, maybe it will help him make a decision in advance. "


    There was a smile in Jing Rui''s eyes: "It''s really possible, I received news yesterday that King Yu''s people have been checking the warehouses these days, but unfortunately it''s all in vain, and there''s no clue, if this is the last The food in a warehouse can''t be kept, and I''m afraid that King Yu will vomit blood again."


    King Yu, who was discussing between the two, was furious at the moment: "I spent so many years teaching you in vain. Do you know how much influence you and Wen Yue will have on our plan?"


    Because I was too angry, I raised my hand and slapped it on the huanghuali table in front of me. The teapot and teacup above were shaken, and the room was full of crackling noises, scaring the people waiting outside. Shrinking his neck.


    Mo Jingting now regrets his impulses a little bit, but he is the dignified Prince Yu, who was born with a golden spoon in his mouth.


    But things have already happened, he can''t go to Renfu and beg to take back and leave the book, then how will he behave in the future.


    Resisting the urge to turn around and leave, listening to his father''s roar, he swore in his heart that after his father''s plan was successful, he would find a way to let the Ren family distribute 3,000 miles to relieve the hatred in his heart.


    But thinking of Ren Wentong, he could not help clenching his fists.


    It wasn''t until late at night that King Yu finally vented the anger in his heart.


    Then the father and son conspired for a while, and it was not until the middle of the night that the two came out of the study.


    *


    In the palace, the imperial physicians were busy for a few days, but they were still unable to do anything.


    The Holy Sage ordered to post an imperial list to recruit talented people from all over the world. As long as the queen''s illness can be cured, the diagnosis fee will be removed, and the emperor will be rewarded with a thousand taels of gold.


    But after a few days of posting this list, no one dared to reveal it.


    The queen, who had hoped, was desperate when she learned of this situation.


    In Kuntai Palace, all the bronze mirrors were put away, and the servants were all like frightened birds, for fear that one accident would irritate the queen.


    On this day, Linglong, the maid next to the queen, hurried into the inner hall where the queen lived: "I have seen the empress."


    The Queen ?? didn''t answer, just sat there in a daze, and Linglong slowly approached: "Niangniang, the slave girl heard that the concubine of Duan Wangfu''s medical skills is very good, do you want to invite her into the palace to help you diagnose?"


    Empress Fu Lirong didn''t respond for a long time, making Linglong on the side a little anxious: "Niangniang, you heard the voice of the slave maid."


    Fu Lirong''s voice was slightly hoarse: "Even the Hongyuan Court can''t do anything about it. How can she be a woman?"


    Linglong hurriedly said: "Niangniang, if you can do it, you will find out after you try it. Anyway, the hospital has nothing to do with it. It''s better to let the prince of Duan Wangfu go to the palace to try."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 923： Someone from the palace

    Chapter 923 Someone from the Palace


    Linglong was afraid that the queen would give up on herself, so she quickly said: "Niangniang, the second prince still needs you, so you can''t give up. Does the prince and concubine Wan Duan really have that ability?"


    The Queen''s already dead heart, when she heard the words of the second prince, her eyes became bright: "Does the prince concubine of Duan Wangfu really have that ability?"


    Linglong stepped forward cautiously: "Niangniang, no matter what, we can''t give up, you have to think about the second prince."


    How can the Queen not know what Linglong means? When she is here, the second prince is the person who is most likely to be established as the prince. If she is gone, I am afraid that


    Thinking of her son Mo Jingxun, the queen also got a little bit of energy, and looked at her bloated body now: "These days, I''m like this, I''m afraid I''m going to hurt Jingxun."


    Linglong wanted to comfort the queen, but in fact, these days, the second prince has indeed been criticized a lot.


    But if I don''t respond, the lady is afraid that it will be even more sad, after thinking about it, she said: "My lady, the second prince is the prince, no one dares to disrespect him, and the Fu family is here, those people have to weigh it, old lady Fu. Although he has returned to his hometown, Yu Wei is still there, so you can rest assured.


    The most important thing for us now is to cure your disease. As long as there is a glimmer of hope, we cannot give up. "


    Fu Lirong let out a long sigh: "You are right, not for others, I have to work hard for Xun''er, I can''t let him be ridiculed for a lifetime."


    Linglong breathed a sigh of relief after listening to the master''s words: "Niangniang, you are right to think so."


    The next morning, as soon as Yun Yi finished practicing martial arts, she heard Banxia come over and report: "Prince Prince, someone has arrived in the palace."


    Yunyi took the handkerchief handed over by the maid, wiped the sweat from his face, and frowned slightly: "Who?"


    Banxia took the master''s cape from the little girl who was serving in the courtyard: "It''s the Ruyi girl next to Kuntai Palace."


    Yun Yi chuckled: "I''m afraid it''s not good."


    Banxia was also about to put a windbreaker on Yunyi, but was stopped by Yunyi: "Let''s go, let''s go and see what that person wants to do?"


    The master and servant walked towards the front yard one after the other.


    The big maid next to the Queen''s concubine Ru suggested that the concubine came over, and hurriedly stepped forward to greet her and said, "Slave Ru opined that the concubine passed away."


    Yunyi raised his hand: "Get up."


    After finishing speaking, he walked to the top of the main hall, and when everyone was seated, he opened his mouth and said, "I don''t know why Miss Ruyi is coming here?"


    Ruyi took a step forward: "I heard that the concubine Shizi is very skilled in medicine, and the slave servant was ordered by the empress. Please enter the palace to help her diagnose and treat."


    After hearing Ruyi''s words, Yunyi did not rush to answer, but took the tea served by the maid first, and said to the maid who served the tea: "Give Miss Ruyi a cup of tea too, it''s strange to come over this early in the morning. Tired, but also to quench thirst."


    After ??, he took a sip of the tea in his hand.


    Ruyi heard that Concubine Shi asked the maid to serve her tea, and hurriedly stopped her: "Concubine Shi, your kindness has been accepted by Ruyi, but you are a rough servant, so don''t bother this sister."


    Yunyi put down the teacup in his hand: "No trouble, just a cup of tea."


    Ruyi was a little anxious: "Prince Concubine, the Empress is still waiting. Look, can you go with the servant girl."


    Yunyi only looked up and said leisurely: "There are so many talented people in the hospital, I''m afraid that my medical skills are not even half of others. The Queen''s concubine really thinks highly of me, and I''m really sorry to let Miss Ruyi run away for nothing."


    Ruyi''s anxious forehead was sweating, and she thought to herself: If I can''t invite the concubine, how can I go back to the palace and explain to the empress?


    Just as I was about to say something else, I saw Banxia, ??the maid behind Concubine Shizi, came out: "Miss Ruyi, don''t make it difficult for our master, the empress is precious, but our master is not bad, guarding so many in the palace. There is no need for an imperial doctor, but we want our master to enter the palace, what does this mean?"


    Ruyi also knows that doing so is indeed a bit deceiving.


    But she is the person next to the queen, so she naturally wants to go to the queen: "Girl, our master has no other intentions, because there is no way in the hospital, so we want to try our luck with the concubine Shizi, and I hope the concubine Shizi will be considerate. "


    Yunyi looked up at Ruyi: "I heard that the sage had posted the emperor list a few days ago, and no one has released the list so far. I told the empress, I''m afraid I don''t have the ability, girl, please come back."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 924： you think too simple

    Chapter 924 What you think is too simple


    Ruyi wanted to fight for it again, but unfortunately Banxia didn''t give her a chance at all, and said directly: "Miss Ruyi, I''ll send you out."


    Pinellia is a trainer, and Ruyi is her opponent.


    directly sent the person out of the gate of the mansion, and said loudly at the gate of the mansion: "Miss Ruyi, walk slowly."


    Seeing her get into the carriage parked outside the gate of the General''s Mansion, Banxia made a light ''hum'', thinking to herself: If you want the master to take action, then come up with some intentions and send a maid, I really didn''t care about myself Be an outsider.


    Ruyi began to worry when he was in the carriage. Since the queen fell ill, his temper has become more and more irritable, and he will lose his temper at any time. After returning to the palace, I really don''t know what will happen?


    She had just arrived at the gate of Kuntai Palace when she heard a little maid running into the inner palace where the queen lived: "Niangniang, Ruyi is back."


    Ruyi didn''t dare to delay, and walked in quickly.


    Queen Fu Lirong glanced behind Ruyi and understood: "No one invited?"


    Ruyi didn''t dare to look directly at the queen, so she could only whisper: "Miss, the concubine Shizi said that the hospital can produce many people, and her medical skills are not even half of them, so...


    The Queen heard this, her face darkened again.


    Linglong, who was behind her, was a little anxious, she really shouldn''t let Ruyi go today, she can go back to the palace at this hour, she must have been invited out of the palace without saying a few words to the concubine.


    As everyone knows, even if you make a trip yourself, the ending will be the same.


    Yunyi naturally has a way to cure the queen''s illness, but she was punished because she took action against the triplets. If she took action to save her again, wouldn''t she be taking off her pants and farting.


    The queen can do something to deal with the triplets, it can be seen that the character is not very good, and the result can only be avoided.


    The Queen ?? also knew that because of what happened last time, she was hated by Yun Yi, so she was unwilling to help herself heal, and regretted it in her heart.


    If Yun Yi knew what the queen was thinking at the moment, I''m afraid she would also give her a thumbs up, which is quite self-aware.


    Linglong saw that the Queen''s expression was not very good: "Niangniang, don''t worry first, you will definitely find a solution. It''s really not good. If it''s a big deal, go to the sage, she can''t resist the imperial concubine."


    The Queen ?? closed her eyes and sighed: "You think too simple."


    She thought to herself, even if the sage, Gu Nian, really made an imperial decree, Xiao Yunyi would be able to perfunctory after entering the palace, but she still had to think of other ways.


    When Yunyi sent someone out of the house in Banxia, ??she thought about what she was going to do today.


    It''s just that the people of Prince Yu''s Mansion are too greedy.


    It turned out that Xiao Yiping sent someone to send news last night, and Princess Yu''s people were eyeing the recipe of ''Zhiwei''.


    So Yunyi decided not to wait any longer. Tonight, she will transfer the grain from King Yu''s last warehouse to the owner. If she dares to stare at her property again, she can only travel far and teach him to be a man.


    If you don''t do that, it will affect the father-in-law''s plan, and how can he have surplus food.


    *


    Ren''s family, since Ren Wenyue got the Heli book, the Ren family''s second roommates were relieved, but also a little worried.


    breathed a sigh of relief, because my daughter would not have to live like that anymore, but all kinds of worries followed.


    Mrs. Ren came in with the stewed tonic soup, and saw her daughter in a daze, and felt distressed for a while.


    Daughter is as old as a flower, but she has to go through such a thing, it really hurts her.


    Ren Wenyue, who was in a daze in the room, heard footsteps and looked up: "Mother."


    Last night, the internet was disconnected here, and I couldn¡¯t even borrow a mobile phone hotspot. I couldn¡¯t do it if I told the little cuties not to wait.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 925： Disguised rescue of Rens family

    Chapter 925 Rescue the Ren family in disguise


    Mrs. Ren walked a few steps and held down Ren Wenyue, who was about to get up: "Sit down, don''t get up, come, drink this tonic soup."


    Ren Wenyue pretended to be relaxed and smiled lightly: "It''s hard work mother."


    Mrs. Ren knew her daughter''s temperament best, and said distressedly: "Yue''er, in a few days you accompany your mother to visit your aunt in the Eastern Region, so you should go out to relax.


    When we arrive, the peach blossoms in the mountains and plains of your aunt should be in bloom. The scenery is very beautiful, and you will definitely like it. "


    How could Ren Wenyue not know her mother''s good intentions, she nodded and said, "Since my aunt returned to Eastern Region City, I haven''t seen each other for several years, and I really miss it."


    Mrs. Ren thought of her sister, and her eyes flashed with longing: "That''s when we have time, our mother and daughter take a trip, your aunt must be very happy."


    pushed the tonic soup towards his daughter: "The temperature is just right, let''s drink it first."


    Ren Wenyue picked up the spoon, and her eyes became wet all of a sudden. In the past few days, their second room has been very careful with her, for fear of saying the wrong thing and hurting her again.


    Make your heart warm.


    Looking at the tonic soup in front of me, I actually have no appetite at all, but I still put a spoonful of it to my mouth, so I can no longer worry my mother.


    Watching my daughter finish drinking the bowl of black chicken soup spoon by spoon, I felt relieved. My daughter has been in a bad mood these few days and has lost her appetite, for fear that her body will not be able to bear it.


    put down the spoon and wiped his mouth with a handkerchief: "Mother, don''t worry, my daughter is all right."


    Mrs. Ren''s eyes were red: "It''s all mother''s fault."


    Ren Wenyue took her mother''s hand: "Mother, don''t say that, maybe your daughter will meet a better person in the future."


    Mrs. Ren nodded heavily: "Yes, my Yueer is so good, I will definitely find someone who understands you, cherishes you, and spoils you."


    The mother and daughter chatted a lot, and Mrs. Ren finally believed that her daughter had really let go, which made her feel at ease.


    *


    In the evening, Yunyi was in front of the flowerbed in the backyard, instructing people to build flower stands.


    After returning to the mansion, Jing Rui searched all the way and saw the little woman who was commanding energetically there, with a smile in his eyes: "Yi''er, I''m back."


    Yun Yi beckoned to him: "Come here."


    Jing Rui walked towards her: "What are you doing?"


    Yun Yi looked at the shelves that people were about to build: "The weather is warm, and the children can take them out for a stroll. I asked them to build a few flower stands and plant roses. It must be beautiful in early summer, and the little ones will definitely like it. "


    Jing Rui is a bit funny, obviously because he likes it, he has to talk to the triplets, well, as long as she is happy: "Okay, you are happy."


    Seeing that it was almost done, he explained a few words to the servants at work before preparing to leave with Jing Rui.


    The two joined hands to talk and laugh all the way. They were really envious of others. When they reached the door of the house, Yun Yi looked up at Jing Rui: "It''s early to come back today."


    Jing Rui lowered his head to meet her gaze, and said indulgently: "I''m not thinking that some little villain has plans for the night."


    After listening, Yun Yi gave Jing Rui a big smile: "Who makes their husband and wife behave in an inauthentic way, it''s really not that the whole family does not enter the house."


    thought of something, looked at Jing Rui and said: "I think Ren Wenyue''s choice of reconciliation is too correct. Not only did he escape from the sea of ??misery, but he also saved the Ren family in disguise."


    Jing Rui saw what she was saying seriously, without interrupting, he echoed: "Yi''er is right."


    Yunyi is a little arrogant: "That is, I have watched a lot of TV dramas before, and then I have experienced so much in Longteng, and I am about to become refined, so I don''t know."


    Little cuties, the internet was disconnected without warning last night, so Yuanzi simply slipped away and went to bed early, hehe, these two chapters made up for yesterday.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 926： Hire someone to make trouble in the store

    Chapter 926 Hire someone to make trouble in the store


    Jing Rui looked at her arrogant expression, she couldn''t help but reach out and pinched her tender white face.


    Yunyi raised his hand and clapped his hand away: "Pinch my face again, when the two sides are not the same size, I will ask you to settle the account."


    Jing Rui smiled and took her hand: "Okay, just ask me to settle the account."


    The way the two get along with each other on a daily basis, the maidservants have long since seen it strange, and they all withdrew after serving tea.


    Seeing that everyone had retreated, Yun Yi said: "Princess Yu sent someone to the ''Zhiwei'' pastry shop to steal the recipe, but she even hired someone to make trouble in the shop. She can really get her."


    Jing Rui really didn''t know about this matter. For the past few days, he had been out early and returned late. He was busy with things in the military camp. Hearing Yun Yi''s words, his face sank: "When did it happen?"


    Yunyi picked up the tea cup: "It''s just these few days."


    Jing Rui also picked up the teacup: "Don''t worry about this matter, since she stretches her hand too long, there is always a price to pay."


    Yun Yiqing gave a ''um'': "Okay, then I''ll leave it to you. Anyway, it''s impossible for me to eat this secret loss, so naturally I have to teach it back."


    After drinking a cup of tea, Yun Yi said: "I''ll go over to have dinner with my grandmother in a while, and let''s go out tonight to add some fire to King Yu."


    Jing Rui nodded lightly: "Okay."


    During this time, their father and son have been busy, and the deployment is almost done.


    Seeing that King Yu''s movements are becoming more and more frequent, they are all ready, and they only owe King Yu the east wind.


    The matter planned by Jing Rui and his son was not hidden from Yun Yi. They didn''t want to participate in it, but the person in the palace who obviously looked at their Duan Wang Mansion was not pleasing to the eye and was in trouble everywhere.


    Now King Yu is about to move again, but even if the throne is replaced by King Yu, it is impossible for them to be friendly to them. Instead of being controlled by others, it is better to take back the position that belongs to him.


    I didn¡¯t have that idea before, so naturally I wouldn¡¯t plan those things.


    But things are different now. Now that you have an idea, you have to think about it more thoroughly. Just wait for King Yu to rise up, and they will take action after the king''s mansion.


    The two said some chores again, and Yun Yi just stood up: "Let''s go, go see the children, it''s time to go to the grandmother''s courtyard in a while."


    Now the triplets are more than seven months old, and they are all cute and tight.


    As soon as the husband and wife entered the triplets'' room, they were discovered by the sharp-eyed brother Ye, and they heard him call ''mother''.


    Although it took a long time for the words to be sent out, Yun Yi was very excited.


    Yunyi was about to wave at him, but when she heard this, her mother stepped forward in three excited steps: "Brother Ye, call again."


    Brother Ye was a little confused by his mother''s excited appearance, and looked at Yunyi with flickering eyes.


    Yunyi hugged the person directly: "Call mother."


    Brother Ye turned his head to look at his elder brother and younger sister, then turned his head and called Yun Yi subconsciously ''mother'', which made Yun Yi laugh out loud.


    Yun Yi kissed Brother Ye on the face: "My brother Ye is awesome."


    Before, Brother Ye was only called ''Mother'', this was the first time that he was called in a row, which really surprised Yun Yi very much.


    Yun Yi was hugging Brother Ye and kissing her, and Jing Rui also took Sister Yun from the maid''s arms. Although she was a little jealous in her heart, she was only a little bit jealous.


    The husband and wife tacitly stood in front of Bo Ge''er''s bed. Jing Rui looked at Bo Ge''er and asked deliberately, "Would you like to hug him?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 927： Come to Japan for a long time, dont be in a hurry

    Chapter 927 It''s a long time coming to Japan, don''t be in a hurry


    Brother Bo was sitting and listening to the maid read to him. Hearing his father''s words, he looked up at Yunyi and complained with his eyes: "Do you care?"


    Yun Yi laughed: "I can''t handle the lawsuit between your father and son."


    Bo Ge''er''s face: I knew that you are true love, I just gave Yunyi''s expression to make Yunyi amused.


    Handed Brother Ye in his arms to the maid who was standing beside him, and hugged Brother Bo: "You are definitely not a gift, you must believe that we love you."


    Brother Bai stretched out his small arms and wrapped his arms around Yunyi''s neck. Although he felt that he was the soul of an adult, it was a bit awkward to do so, but he was still attached to his mother''s arms.


    Since his father and mother disappeared on the island to save him, he blamed himself all the time. Every year, he personally led a team out to sea in order to go to the island to pay homage to them.


    Until he can no longer go to sea.


    In the days after ??, I always remembered the little things I had with my parents, thinking that it would be nice to meet again in the next life.


    Until the moment of getting old, I was thinking about this possibility. I really have eyes on the sky, but I didn''t expect my wish to come true.


    I must protect them well in this life and make up for the regrets of the previous life.


    Leaning on my mother''s arms, feeling the warmth of my mother, my heart suddenly settled down, and everything was waiting for me to grow up.


    Yunyi doesn''t understand what his son is thinking, but now he can''t speak smoothly, and he took him into the space a lot before, maybe there is a limit to the way of heaven, even if he enters the space, it is the same as the outside.


    Anyway, it''s going to be a long time in Japan, so they don''t rush for a while, they just wait for him to grow up.


    Brother Ye and Sister Yun crawled to and fro without any peace of mind. In order not to let outsiders see the abnormality, Brother Bo also played together for a while, until the small kitchen brought the little masters'' dinner.


    Today''s dinner for the triplets was shrimp porridge, fruit puree, and spinach powder. The three little guys ate it with relish, especially Brother Ye, whose appetite was almost catching up with the combined amount of Brother Bai and Sister He Yun.


    Yunyi was afraid to support him before, but after several observations, Brother Ye is indeed a big eater, so he just went with him, but the little guy is hungry and full, and he will stop talking when he is full.


    After they finished eating, Yun Yi and Jing Rui went to the grandmother''s courtyard together.


    Mrs. Cheng saw them come in and said with a smile, "Brother Bo and the others have dinner?"


    Yun Yi smiled and replied, "Yes, we only left after watching them have dinner."


    After ?? finished speaking, he walked to Mrs. Cheng''s side: "Grandma, is your waist better?"


    Mrs. Cheng patted the position beside her: "Sit."


    went on to say, "After you rubbed it for me in the morning, it''s fine."


    Madam Wei next to Old Madam Cheng said with a smile, "Concubine Shizi''s medical skills are the best that this slave has ever seen. After only one massage, the old lady will be able to move around in the next day."


    Yun Yi smiled and said, "How can it be as good as what mama said."


    Mrs. Cheng patted Yunyi''s hand: "I agree with Wei Wei''s words."


    Several people laughed.


    Jing Rui said, "Grandma, that section of the trail has already been re-paved by the housekeeper, so the morning thing will not happen again."


    Mrs. Cheng felt warm in her heart after listening to her grandson''s words: "Actually, I don''t complain about the road. It was I who turned around and didn''t look at the road, that''s why I twisted my waist."


    Yun Yi smiled and said, "Grandma, you usually take that road on weekdays, and we can feel more at ease after re-laying it."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 928： Come early is worse than coincidence

    Chapter 928 It''s too early to come


    Wei Wei looked at the old lady with a smile: "Old lady, the prince and the princess don''t want you to walk more easily in the future, so you can continue with peace of mind. Your good days are still to come."


    Mrs. Cheng smiled and nodded: "Yes, their filial piety, then I will continue."


    At this moment, Cuiyu came over: "Old Madam, the food is ready."


    Mrs. Cheng looked at Jing Rui: "Has your father returned to the mansion?"


    Jing Rui hurriedly said: "I''m back, I''m handling official business in the front courtyard academy."


    Mrs. Cheng looked at Cuiyu: "You go to the front yard and ask the lord to come and have dinner together. I haven''t seen him for several days."


    Cuiyu gave a salute: "Yes, this servant will go."


    She was the only one who ran out of the yard when she saw Duan Wang walking in the distance, and quickly stepped forward and bowed: "Cuiyu has seen the prince."


    The maid next to the old lady, Mo Yanbin naturally knew it, and asked, "Cuiyu, where are you going?"


    Cuiyu said respectfully, "The old lady sent the servants to the front yard and invited the lord to come and have dinner together. I didn''t expect to meet the lord just after leaving the yard."


    Mo Yanbin didn''t stop and went straight into the yard.


    Cuiyu trotted to the main hall: "Old Madam, the lord is here."


    Mrs. Cheng heard Cuiyu''s words and said with a smile, "It''s better to come here sooner rather than later."


    As soon as the ?? voice fell, Mo Yanbin had walked in.


    Mrs. Cheng smiled and looked at Mo Yanbin: "Have you been tired these days? I haven''t seen you in a few days?"


    Mo Yanbin hurriedly walked a few steps and stepped forward to support Mrs. Cheng who had stood up: "Slow down, I heard that you twisted your waist in the morning, so be careful."


    He left the house early in the morning. He also heard from the housekeeper just now, and said with some worry: "But it''s better."


    Looking at his nervous expression, Mrs. Cheng couldn''t bear to tease him: "It''s all right, Yunyi kneaded it again in the morning, and you can get off the ground in the next afternoon, don''t worry."


    A few people moved to the flower hall. The old lady knew that the father and son were very busy recently, so she personally took a chopstick dish for the father and son: "Eat more, I know you are very busy recently, but you must also pay attention to your health."


    Mo Yanbin picked up the dishes from the bowl: "Got it, mother."


    Although he has changed from a son to a son-in-law, the mother-son relationship between him and the old lady will not change, and the love in his mother''s eyes has not changed. For own sake.


    The mother-son relationship between them will never change due to changes in their identities.


    A few people talked and laughed and had dinner before they separated.


    Yunyi and Jing Rui went back to their yard and settled the three little cute babies, then they went back to the house and closed the door, and entered the space together.


    The two took the simple sketches Xiao Yiping and the others sent before, and studied for a long time where to go to get in.


    This warehouse is the farthest of the five warehouses. Half of the way to there is uphill. Fortunately, the road was repaired once last year, and it was a good walk.


    The two men finished their research, and then they put on their night clothes and came out of the space. The servants in the courtyard all stopped, and then they left the house as quietly as before.


    After leaving the house, the two of them flew over the eaves and walked out of the city. After that, the flat road ahead was done by electric donkeys, and the climbing road behind was done with light energy.


    Just when they were about to arrive, the wind suddenly blew, and they couldn''t keep their eyes open, so the two had to temporarily enter the space.


    As soon as he entered the space, Yun Yi explained to Xue Li: "Look outside, the wind is less, and I will let you know."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 929： This is the rhythm of Duan Yu Wangs nest

    Chapter 929 This is the rhythm of King Duanyu''s nest


    After the two entered the space, Yun Yi was not idle either.


    Harvested the crops that should be harvested with her mind, and then planted another batch. After all, this is the last guarantee for the Cheng family army in the future. Now she wants to maximize the use of space to produce more grain in case of emergency.


    As soon as he entered the villa and drank a glass of peach juice, he heard Xue Li shout, "Master, it''s a little less windy outside."


    Yun Yi touched Xue Li''s furry little head: "Thank you."


    When the two came out of the space, there was still wind outside, but it was indeed much smaller than before.


    As soon as they got out of the space, the two of them took advantage of the fact that it was not too windy, and quickly accelerated the pace of their feet. This place was not far from the warehouse.


    Xue Li has already started to do things on her own without the master''s explanation, and some news will come from time to time.


    Just when the two arrived not far from the warehouse, Xue Li said, "Master, there is an organ 300 meters ahead, you must be careful."


    Yunyi used his mental power to investigate the situation, and found that, as Xue Li said, it didn''t look like a warehouse at all, because there was no food stored in those rooms at all.


    Carefully probed again, Yun Yi thought to himself: Fortunately, he came by himself, and others might not want to leave here safely.


    This warehouse seems to be only used to confuse people. Every 100 meters in it, there is a mechanism installed. This is a granary, I am afraid that there are still surprises waiting here.


    But this made Yunyi a little puzzled, the news could not be wrong, where was the food that was brought in before?


    explained the situation to Jing Rui. After listening, he said, "Since Xiao Yiping''s people did see that someone was transporting grain here, and there is no storage in the warehouse here, it means that there is another secret here."


    After walking to the place where Xue Li reminded, Xue Li reminded again: "Master, be careful there is an organ ahead."


    After ?? Yunyi used his mental power to investigate, he stopped: "This organ is the first barrier here. If we break this organ, I am afraid that there will be a disturbance."


    Jing Rui nodded in agreement, after a few breaths, Jing Rui said, "Did you hear the sound of water?"


    Yunyi listened to Jing Rui''s question, held her breath, and listened carefully: "It is indeed the sound of water, and it is nearby."


    Jing Rui took Yun Yi''s hand: "Go, go and have a look."


    The two bypassed the trap and walked to the back along the thorns on the side. Fortunately, there was a space. There was a machete in the space, and Jing Rui opened the way in front.


    Yun Yi whispered jokingly: "This time I finally left some clues, enough for them to be busy for a while."


    After the two walked out a few hundred meters, Yun Yi heard the sound of the water getting louder, and hurriedly said to Xue Litong in the space: "Xue Li, there is the sound of water near here, check what''s going on."


    When she finished, she heard Xue Li say, "There is a waterfall 800 meters ahead."


    then said: "Master, there is a problem with that waterfall."


    Yun Yi puzzled: "What''s the problem?"


    Xue Li knew that her expression was wrong, and quickly explained: "It''s not that there is a problem with the waterfall, it''s that the waterfall is unusual. There is a cave behind the waterfall, and it''s very big."


    Yunyi got spirited when he heard this, and quickly said to Jing Rui: "Jing Rui, don''t cut it, Xue Li has found out, let''s go."


    retracted the machete in Jing Rui''s hand into the space, and then the two of them jumped up, stepped on the thorns, and went all the way to the waterfall.


    Before they got close, they felt a mist of water coming towards them, and the two found a place to settle by the moonlight.


    Yunyi used his spiritual power to investigate.


    This exploration is amazing, I can''t blame Xue Li for saying that this waterfall is unusual, this is the rhythm of Duan Yu Wang''s nest.


    Last chapter yesterday.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 930： Feeling a little weird here

    Chapter 930 I feel a little weird here


    This cave has more than one entrance. If you don¡¯t have the skills, you can¡¯t get in.


    She could see clearly. She entered the cave behind the waterfall and walked a few dozen meters inside, but there were a lot of boxes piled up, and those things could never have been sent in through this entrance.


    After all, the entrance behind the waterfall is nearly ten meters high from the pool below, and it is impossible for ordinary people to climb in.


    Jing Rui was very vigilant, he put Yun Yi behind him: "Be careful, it feels a little weird here."


    Yunyi has already used her mental power to investigate. With her as the center, there is indeed no abnormality within a radius of 500 meters, but this is indeed a bit unreasonable.


    But looking at the water curtain of the waterfall, and looking at the hole that ordinary people can''t find or climb up to, I''m afraid that they feel that this hole will not be easily discovered, so they are so relieved that no one is arranged here.


    Yun Yi just wanted to say it was okay, just checked, but at this moment, a group of bats flew towards them.


    At the same time, Xue Li in the space also shouted: "Master, be careful, these bats are highly poisonous."


    Yunyi took out the detoxification pills in the space directly, and put one into each of himself and Jing Rui: "These bat catches are highly poisonous, don''t let them hurt."


    She just finished her words, those bats were approaching them, Yun Yi quickly took out a sword from the space and handed it to Jing Rui, holding a whip in his hand, just to cooperate.


    Jing Rui pulled Yun Yi behind him, the sword in his right hand swung out immediately, and a bat that rushed over was killed.


    Yunyi was not idle either, standing behind Jing Rui to the side, the whip in his hand was swung out, and a bat that swooped down from above was directly separated from the body by Yunyi''s whip.


    For a while, the two were surrounded by bats, the sword in Jing Rui''s hand also turned into a double sword, and Yun Yi also had a long sword in the other hand.


    The scene was very **** for a while, and the timid people were afraid to see this scene.


    It took the two of them three quarters of an hour to behead all the bats, and the last few were taken into the space by Yun Yi, and they were locked in the cat cages in the previous space barn.


    She also wants to go back and spend time to study it, maybe she can tame a batch of them.


    Looking at the tragic scene at the scene, the two of them were not at peace. This King Yu is really sinister, and he even tamed a group of poisonous bats out.


    After the two of them took away the emotions in their eyes and looked at each other, they suddenly laughed at the same time.


    The appearance of the two of them now is really embarrassing.


    Yunyi directly pulled Jing Rui forward for a while, and then entered the space. She really couldn''t stand the smell on her body.


    After the two of them packed up and came out of the space, a few hours had passed, and each of them had an extra waterproof suit on.


    One jumped up and went directly to the back of the waterfall. With the clouds around, the two entered the cave accurately and landed safely.


    When the two of them stood still, they didn''t take off their waterproof clothes immediately. It was really windy inside, and they could withstand the convective wind inside just by wearing them.


    Take out two solar headlights from the space warehouse, put them on, and then walk forward.


    Xue Li reminded: "Master, the locks of those boxes were sprayed with poison."


    Yunyi took out two pairs of thick rubber gloves from the space while walking, and when the two approached the stacked boxes, the gloves were also put on.


    Yun Yi didn''t let Jing Rui go any further, she went up to check it out, and after confirming it, she took out a watering can, filled it with space stream water and three 100 toxin sterilizers, and gave those boxes a Great antivirus.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 931： Im so **** off, and it saves us a lot of trouble.

    Chapter 931 I''m so angry, it saves us all


    King Yu probably didn''t expect that after making such a careful arrangement, he could still be cracked.


    Whether it is the poison outside to catch the bat, or the poison on the lock of the box in the hole, if someone else comes, there will be no return.


    But it happened that Yun Yi, a heaven-defying existence, and the two husband and wife were so powerful, those bats only had to die.


    After killing all of them, Yun Yi opened a box and found that these things came from the same vein as the things in the secret room on the lake island of Duanwangfu, but there were many gold, silver, jade and ornaments there, while the ones here were gold Lots of silver ingots.


    Even so, Yun Yi recognized these things at a glance: "Jing Rui, this King Yu is also a capable man, how many people in the capital are staring at the Prince Yu''s Mansion, but they haven''t found what they want, but who can Thinking that what we got is only a part of it, and the other part will be hidden here by King Yu.


    This place, if Xiao Yiping''s subordinates found out that the food was delivered, they would never be discovered by outsiders. I guess the people who were guarding the front might not know the existence of these things. It was already silenced by King Yu. "


    Jing Rui also agrees with Yun Yi''s words, because of King Yu''s suspicious nature, I''m afraid he won''t keep those people.


    Yunyi didn''t want to waste time here, so he waved the detoxification boxes, put them in the space, and sent them directly to the space warehouse: "If King Yu knew that his old money was stolen, I''m afraid he would really be out of breath."


    Jing Rui smiled and said, "It''s really out of breath, and it saves our troubles."


    Both of them laughed in unison.


    After collecting the things, the two continued to walk forward. Xue Li had already reminded that there was a big surprise when you went to the right.


    Yunyi didn''t use his mental power to investigate again, it was too much trouble, they had to go back after finishing the work in a while, and maybe they would encounter unexpected situations, so it''s better to save your energy.


    The two walked all the way to the right, and after walking through a passage of several hundred meters, the front became more spacious, and when they got to this place, they felt that there was wind blowing from all sides.


    Yun Yi said with a smile: "King Yu''s subordinates are really capable people, and they can find such a good place. I can''t complain that there is no food in the warehouse in front. There is such a good place. The food won''t spoil for the last five or six years."


    The two walked up the steps and saw a very large natural cave above it. The air volume was very suitable for storing food. Just as Yunyi and the others thought, there were bags of food inside.


    Yunyi circled around and found no abnormality, so he began to collect food, and it was not until three quarters of an hour later that it was all collected.


    Just when she was thinking about letting Xue Li investigate again, she heard Xue Li excitedly say: "Master, go forward a thousand meters, there is a former mine, which happens to be connected to this cave, and then dig seven. At eight meters, you can see Heishi, isn''t Xue Li very powerful?"


    Xue Li only knew that the thing could burn, but he didn''t know it very well, but Yunyi naturally knew what the black stone it was talking about was the carbon of later generations.


    The reason why ??Xue Li knew it was because he had seen it with Yun Yi in his previous life, so he knew that Black Stone was a good thing.


    No, as soon as you find out, you immediately come to show your merit with Yun Yi.


    Yunyi pretended not to understand, but just followed his words and replied: "We Xueli are really good, really good."


    Xue Li was still waiting for the next paragraph, but Yun Yi had already gone to the place it said.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 932： surprises

    Chapter 932 Surprise again and again


    Originally, there was a small excavator in the space, but this place was too small to be used.


    Fortunately, there was Jing Rui¡¯s help. It didn¡¯t take much effort to excavate seven or eight meters. There were tools in the space, and it didn¡¯t take long for the carbon layer to be excavated.


    Xue Li didn''t care about taking credit, and said with surprise: "Master, it''s done, it''s done, it''s done."


    After seeing the thing, Yun Yi said to Jing Rui, "It''s really carbon. When I go back, let someone secretly buy this mountain first to save trouble in the future."


    Yunyi just heard Xue Li say that this piece is all coal, and the storage capacity is huge.


    The future is still very far away, and it doesn¡¯t cost much money to buy a mountain, so I just want to buy it for peace of mind.


    Jing Rui nodded and said, "Okay, I will arrange for someone to buy this piece of mountain in a few days."


    Yunyi of course understands why Jingrui said that he would arrange it in a few days, naturally he didn''t want to attract the attention of King Yu.


    After confirming ??, Yun Yicai and Jing Rui sorted out the place and prepared to leave.


    This place is far from the cave. I believe no one will come here. Even if someone comes, they may not know what it is.


    After confirming again and again, there is no other situation here, so I am ready to go home.


    It was getting late, and the two of them didn''t dare to delay. After descending the mountain, they ran for a while on horseback, and then they went all the way. When they reached the gate of the city, the sky was almost bright.


    When they entered the house, the servants in the house had already got up and started to work.


    The two avoided people and returned to their yard. After entering the house, they entered the space, took a bath in the soup pool, and then rested in the space, so that they could rest for a while.


    *


    Early the next morning, Qingdai reminded: "Princess Shizi, I received an invitation from Prince Xuan''s residence a few days ago. Today is Princess Xuan''s birthday. Are you going to attend today?"


    Yun Yi nodded and said, "Fortunately you reminded me, I almost forgot."


    turned to Wenzhu on the side and said: "Go and find the blue pine and white crane blessing and longevity picture I embroidered before."


    Wenzhu smiled and bowed: "Yes."


    After saying that, he turned and left the house.


    Yunyi was about to go out after grooming, when a maid walked in quickly: "I have seen Concubine Shizi."


    Yun Yi thought it was an accident with the triplets, and stood up in fright: "But what happened?"


    That maid replied with a smile: "Princess Shizi, the eldest young master said a long time just now, and now he is making a fuss to find you."


    Yun Yi didn''t reply to the maid''s words when she heard this, but raised her legs and walked out, her heart was about to jump out of her throat, and her brother Bai finally spoke.


    Before waiting for that maid to say anything, Yun Yi has already walked out of the door quickly.


    After seeing Bo Ge''er, Yun Yi took a few steps forward: "Bo Ge''er."


    At the same time, Brother Bo also called out, "Mother."


    Yunyi moved forward and hugged Bo Geer excitedly: "Son, Bo Ge''er."


    Brother Bo put his arms around her neck and whispered in her ear: "Mother, Brother Bo is here."


    Yunyi hugged her son tightly in her arms, and said in a hoarse voice, "Son, tell your mother about your brothers and sisters."


    Thinking of something, he ordered the maid to bring the quilt and carried Bo Geer directly back to his room.


    After entering the room, he screened the people who were serving in the room: "Son, tell mother about what happened after we left."


    Brother Bai glanced outside the door, for fear that someone outside would find something unusual, Yun Yi could see what he was thinking: "Don''t worry, Xue Li will remind me if something happens, talk to mother quickly."


    Good night!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 933： Bo Ges reminiscence

    Chapter 933 Boge''s Reminiscence


    Brother Bo has been practicing slowly these days. In fact, he can say something a few days ago, but it is not smooth.


    When I practiced again this morning, I suddenly felt that I was no longer stammering like before, so I couldn¡¯t wait to see my parents.


    When Jing Rui received the news in the front yard, he was too excited to care about other things, and walked quickly to the back yard.


    When he entered the room, he saw Yun Yi''s eyes were red, he walked over a few steps, raised his hand and patted Yun Yi''s shoulder lightly: "It''s okay, with me and Brother Bo by your side, now there are more We are not sad about Brother Ye and Sister Yun."


    Brother Bai saw that his mother calmed down and his father sat down, so he came to the situation on Longteng''s side one by one.


    Only then did I know that after they left, my son transported all the soil from the place where they disappeared back to the capital, and made a tomb for them in the bamboo forest of Qingzhuyuan in Prince Rui''s mansion, and Qingzhuyuan became a forbidden place.


    The seven brothers and sisters firmly believed that their parents should have lived in another world, and no one believed that they were gone, so when the eldest son Long Wenbin was enthroned, he conferred their emperor and empress dowager.


    From the beginning to the end, apart from their seven brothers and sisters, only the Zen emperor Long Jingyang guessed something.


    I also know from Bo Ge''er''s mouth that the eldest son Long Wenbin has managed Long Teng very well. With the support of Long Wenke''s Wu, Long Wenfeng''s Wen, and Long Wenbo''s silver money, he has become the strongest among the Four Great Powers. That one, Longteng, the country is peaceful and the people live and work in peace and contentment, it can be called a prosperous age.


    I know that the eldest daughter and the second daughter are living well, the youngest daughter is married in a beautiful way, and the son-in-law treats her like a treasure.


    Yunyi and Jing Rui both had red eyes while listening to their relief.


    Until Banxia knocked on the door: "Prince Prince, Concubine Shizi, it''s getting late, it''s time to go to Prince Xuan''s mansion for a banquet."


    Yun Yi just remembered that she was going to go to Xuanwang''s mansion today. Although she really wanted to hear her son talk about Long Teng again, she also knew that she couldn''t be too anxious. After all, her son was still young and he talked for too long, for fear of hurting his throat. .


    Yunyi picked up Bo Ge''er: "Bo Ge''er, you are still young, you can''t use your voice too much. I''ll talk about it today, and I''ll catch up with you when my mother returns to the house later."


    Jing Rui took Brother Bo from Yun Yi''s arms: "I''ll hug him, this kid has sunk a lot, be careful not to get tired."


    Yun Yi rolled her eyes at Jing Rui, what did she take her for.


    Seeing that Jing Rui didn''t look at her, but hurriedly hugged Brother Bo and walked out, he suddenly laughed: This is jealous again, and it really hasn''t changed in a hundred years.


    sent Bo Ge''er and instructed Yun Yi a few words, then Jing Rui left the house and went to the military camp.


    Yunyi settled the children and went to her grandmother to say hello, and then she left the house with Pinellia and Wenzhu.


    *


    On the other side, Zhuangzi, who was visited by Yun Yi and his wife last night, was in a mess.


    During the routine inspection, the people of King Yu found that the food stored in the cave was gone, and the people on duty were almost scared to death on the spot.


    Last night, I actually heard a little movement over the waterfall in the distance, but the steward told them not to be responsible for it, so don¡¯t go there if you have nothing to do.


    And the gate on Zhuangzi''s side didn''t even make a sound. How could the contents inside disappear?


    The steward of Zhuangzi is a close friend of King Yu. After receiving the news, he rushed to the place in a hurry, but no matter how many times he looked at it, the result was the same. .


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 934： Who is targeting Yu Wangfu?

    Chapter 934 Who is targeting Yu Wangfu


    He always thought he was lucky. He was different from other places. There were those poisonous bats guarding the waterfall. No one could enter. It''s a slap in the face.


    The eyes are scarlet, I always feel that this is not true, but the reality


    After half a day, the steward managed to stabilize his mood: "Quick, quick, quick, go to the waterfall to see the situation."


    Some of the clever subordinates already understood what it means to be in charge, so they headed for the waterfall.


    The steward slowed down and followed him there. He had to see it himself, otherwise he would not be able to communicate with King Yu.


    When they saw the corpses of bats everywhere, they couldn''t believe it. Who could have such a skill to kill bats?


    Seeing this situation, the steward felt that the head on his neck was saved. Obviously, those thieves entered from this side.


    The master said that they don''t need to be in charge here, and they don''t need to send people over here. They just need to guard the entrance on Zhuangzi, and go into the cave every morning, noon and night to check on it routinely.


    Knowing that he could not delay any longer, he quickly sent someone back to Beijing to report the letter to Prince Yu''s Mansion.


    After the people who read the letter left, the steward took someone to check the surroundings carefully, and finally found some clues in the thorn forest.


    When King Yu received the news, his mind went blank, and there was only one thought in his heart, "It''s over".


    There is not only food there, but also the foreign wealth that he hid. If those things are gone, his last reliance will be gone. Who the **** is going to target him like this?


    Waited a little while to come over, and without thinking about other things, he said to the housekeeper: "Prepare the horse."


    Several horses galloped away from Prince Yu''s mansion and went straight to the city gate.


    When King Yu arrived, the steward was already waiting at the door of Zhuangzi: "This subordinate has seen the prince."


    King Yu had a calm face: "Is there any clues left?"


    The steward hurriedly got up and replied, "Master, the thief went to the forest of thorns, and all the bats you have tamed have been beheaded."


    King Yu was dizzy when he heard that the bats were wiped out. It cost a lot of money and people spent a lot of money to tame it.


    Since they had them, no one dared to go in there, because even if they went in, no one would come out alive, unless they were sprayed with medicine, they could tell the taste of people.


    The steward led the way. When King Yu saw the scene, he could also think of how tragic the battle was yesterday. These bat catchers are poisonous. Who the **** has such skills?


    For a while, my mind became a mess.


    I also wanted to personally check if the foreign money that I had obtained by chance was really gone, but he was not that great at light work, so he had to let the entourage behind him lead him through the entrance of the waterfall.


    Looking at the empty cave, King Yu''s face was as black as ink, and he walked quickly to the place where the foreign money was stored, just like the place where the food was stored in the cave, and then thinking of the bat corpse outside, he couldn''t stand it for a while, and directly vomited blood.


    This frightened Yifeng and Minglan, and they both said at the same time, "Master."


    Yi Feng quickly took out a porcelain bottle from his body, poured a pill from it and fed it into King Yu''s mouth: "Master, don''t worry, even if there is no food in the capital, there is no other place for us, and it will not delay you. event."


    King Yu gritted his teeth and said, "It''s been so long, we haven''t even found out who is targeting Yu King''s Mansion. Can you guarantee that he won''t reach out to other states where food is stored?"


    Legacy heard what King Yu said, but he didn''t dare to say anything else.


    He knew in his heart that the man was a man of great ability, and he could quietly transport food away under the eyes of so many people. This was not something ordinary people could do.


    So he could only deal with it silently.


    Returning from the suburbs of Beijing, King Yu''s eyes were full of viciousness.


    He raised his hand to let Ming Lan come over, and whispered at him for a while: "Go, make sure to do it well, don''t leave a handle."


    Ming Lan bowed: "Yes, Master, this subordinate will do it now."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 935： Its really salty to eat radish and worry about it

    Chapter 935 It''s really salty to eat radish and worry about it


    Waiting for Ming Lan to leave, King Yu squinted and thought: According to the current situation, it seems that it is impossible to do it slowly, and it must be done as soon as possible.


    Otherwise, waiting for the person in the palace to react, I am afraid that the entire Prince Yu¡¯s mansion will have to be buried with him, not to mention that there are always people who are always targeting Yu Prince¡¯s mansion in the dark.


    After thinking about it, I wrote a few notes, put it away with my own hands, and released the carrier pigeons.


    *


    When Yunyi brought Pinellia and Wenzhu to Xuanwang''s mansion, there were already many guests, but most of the people who came today were the female relatives of each mansion.


    Yun Yi saw Deng Wanyue from a distance, and wanted to say hello to her, but before she got close, she heard someone say: "Deng Wanyue, you are all engaged to the Xiao family. Why don''t you drag it?"


    Deng Wanyue looked at Wen Wan, but she wasn''t easy to bully, and replied coldly, "What does it have to do with you whether I marry or not?"


    The person who spoke was Xing Meiyu, the cousin of Deng Wanyue''s sister-in-law Luo Shuru. Yun Yi had seen this person at the engagement banquet of her younger brother and Deng Wanyue before. Because of some small mistakes, she remembered this face.


    Hearing Xing Meiyu say, "The Prime Minister''s Mansion is now my cousin''s head, you are seventeen and still don''t get married, if the son of the Xiao family has an outsider, don''t let him go, but he will become an old girl.


    At that time, I must not let my cousin bother. "


    Deng Wanyue looked at Xing Meiyu in front of her like a fool: "Do you mean these words, or is it my sister-in-law''s?"


    Xing Meiyu hummed softly: "Who''s meaning is important?"


    Deng Wanyue said: "If it''s my sister-in-law''s intention, let her tell my father and brother directly, if it''s your intention, then it''s really worth worrying about eating radishes and taking care of yourself, you are no better than you. How young am I?"


    was about to leave, but Xing Meiyu thought Deng Wanyue was mocking her.


    After all, Xing Meiyu had arranged a marriage before. Later, because of her broken mouth, she often caused some trouble. The family did not want the family to be restless, so they retired the marriage.


    She said angrily, "Deng Wanyue, what do you mean?"


    Deng Wanyue didn''t want to talk to such a person who was confused, so she didn''t stop, which made Xing Meiyu more sure that Deng Wanyue was laughing at her, so she chased after her with a maid and stopped in front of Deng Wanyue: " Deng Wanyue, speak clearly."


    Deng Wanyue frowned slightly: "You are really interesting, what did I say, let me make it clear?"


    Xing Meiyu heard this and became even more angry: "You said just now that I''m not much younger than you."


    Deng Wanyue looked at the people around her and asked back, "Am I wrong? You are not much younger than me. Could it be that you are a few years older than me?"


    Xing Meiyu couldn''t hold back all of a sudden: "What do you mean, are you laughing at me?"


    Yunyi felt that there was no need to talk about this kind of person with such a wonderful brain. It was really a disease of the brain that needed to be cured.


    So he walked over: "Girl, don''t you think it''s funny that you are the one who stopped people from saying those specious things, and now you are making yourself a victim?"


    Xing Meiyu recognized Yunyi, but she didn''t talk back, and gave a proper salute: "I have seen the princess."


    Yun Yi didn''t wake her up, but said lightly: "What you said just now, no matter who I mean, you will tell me, as long as the Prime Minister''s residence agrees, our Xiao family can marry Wan Yue and enter the door at any time without any effort. The girl is worried."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 936： If something goes wrong, dont care

    Chapter 936 If something goes wrong, don''t care


    Xing Meiyu didn''t expect that the crown prince of Duan Wangfu heard her words, her face turned red all of a sudden, and she stammered: "No, no, no, I just said it casually, there is no other meaning."


    Yunyi sees that she is Deng Wanyue''s sister-in-law Luo Shuru''s cousin, and doesn''t want to make her look more ugly, but she won''t give her a good face either. This kind of person is the easiest to understand.


    Yunyi saw her blushing, so she ignored her and walked to Deng Wanyue''s side: "Long time no see, Wanyue."


    Deng Wanyue laughed: "I told Chun''er just now that I don''t know if Concubine Shizi is here yet?"


    Yunyi took a few steps to her side, turned around and glanced at Xing Meiyu who had just stood up, then turned to Deng Wanyue and said, "Would you consider marrying to Xiao''s residence early, my grandmother wanted to have a grandson."


    Deng Wanyue blushed when she was told: "What did you say?"


    Yunyi saw that she was shy, so she didn''t tease her, but added: "You just need to remember that what I just said was not a joke."


    Deng Wanyue is a smart person, so she naturally understood what Yunyi meant: "Thank you Yunyi, but I believe my sister-in-law can''t have that kind of mind."


    Yunyi nodded and said, "It''s not better, even if there is, don''t be afraid, the Xiao family welcomes you to join at any time."


    Yunyi has also met Deng Wanyue''s sister-in-law Luo Shuru several times. She doesn''t seem to be a brainless person. I''m afraid that Xing Meiyu has been stimulated by something and is deliberately finding fault.


    really made Yunyi guess right, since Xing Meiyu was dismissed from her relatives, she has been in bad spirits.


    She had met Xiao Chenrui when Zhuangyuan Lang was parading around the street before, but after learning that Xiao Chenrui and Deng Wanyue were engaged, she always wanted to trouble Deng Wanyue.


    It¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t had a chance, but today I finally got an opportunity, but I didn¡¯t expect that he would die before his apprenticeship, and was heard by the princess of Duanwang¡¯s mansion, for fear that the princess would make things worse.


    After all, this is in Xuanwang''s mansion, and today is a big day. Yunyi didn''t want to be unhappy here, so he ignored Xing Meiyu, dragged Deng Wanyue and left.


    In addition, Wan Yue is still living in the Prime Minister''s Mansion after all, if this Xing Meiyu''s reputation is really ruined, I am afraid that Luo Shuru will not be happy in her heart, so it is for Wan Yue''s sake.


    The two walked away talking and laughing, and Xing Meiyu relaxed and looked at the two who were walking away with envy in her eyes.


    It¡¯s just that what happened just now was quickly spread, but there are various versions.


    soon reached Luo Shuru''s ears, and other wives and young ladies looked at Luo Shuru with scrutiny, which made Luo Shuru a little uncomfortable, thinking: This cousin, why can''t this problem be corrected.


    Luo Shuru was a little upset. She was afraid that her sister-in-law would think that it was her own intention, so that their sister-in-law would have another estrangement. She thought that she would have to explain to Wan Yue when she saw someone.


    It''s just that I haven''t seen anyone, so I can only pray in my heart, don''t pass this matter to my husband''s ears, for fear that he will misunderstand and cause a rift between their husband and wife.


    As soon as he turned his head, he happened to see his cousin who was walking this way not far away. He thought to himself: If something happens, just ignore it. This temperament is really unbearable.


    When Yunyi saw Princess Xuan, he asked the maid to present the picture of the blue pine and white crane''s blessing and longevity.


    Princess Xuan exclaimed when she learned that this thing came from Yun Yi''s hand: "I really didn''t expect that Concubine Shizi would have such a good craftsmanship."


    Yun Yi said politely: "If I don''t deserve the praise from the aunt, this is still embroidered before, and now the embroidery skills are probably unfamiliar."


    This embroidery directly brings the two closer together.


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 937： I dont have to worry about you.

    Chapter 937 I won''t bother you anymore


    Princess Xuan couldn''t put it down when she saw the picture of the blue pine and white crane''s longevity. She is a gentle person. In addition to fishing, she likes embroidery on weekdays, but she doesn''t have the talent for embroidery.


    While several people were chatting happily, Princess Jin walked in.


    The maid behind Princess Xuan reminded: "Master, Princess Jin is here."


    Princess Xuan then asked the maid to put away the embroidery and stood up with a smile: "Brother and sister."


    Princess Jin Shen Lanxi came over with a smile: "It seems that I am late today. I wish the Queen''s sister-in-law a happy birthday and a permanent face."


    Princess Xuan smiled and took Princess Jin''s hand: "Come and sit down."


    Yunyi and the other female relatives in the room also stood up and saluted Princess Jin, and after a while of greeting, they sat down again.


    Princess Jin smiled and looked at Yun Yi: "I haven''t seen you for a long time, but you are becoming more and more tender. You don''t look like a mother of three children."


    Princess Xuan jokingly said: "It''s not that Prince Jing Rui will hurt people, and his life will be smooth and naturally radiant."


    Yun Yidan smiled and said, "The two imperial aunts, stop making fun of me."


    Yunyi''s father died to save King Jin. Although it was his duty, he was not the only one who was beside King Jin at that time. Without Xiao Renjin, she would not dare to think about it.


    looked at Yunyi with more sincerity: "I have time to bring the triplets to Jinwangfu to play."


    Yun Yi smiled and responded.


    Princess Xuan answered: "It would be nice if I brought it over today, it must be fun."


    Referring to the triplets, Yun Yi laughed: "The three little guys are crawling very slippery now, and Brother Ye still wants to help him get up."


    Princess Xuan''s face was full of smiles: "Now is the time for fun."


    After chatting for a while, Princess Xuan''s family asked her for something, so she left temporarily.


    Yunyi thought it was too noisy here, so she thought of taking a walk in the garden of Prince Xuan''s mansion, chatting with Princess Jin a few words, and then got up and left with Banxia and Wenzhu.


    It''s just that they didn''t go very far. By chance, they met Luo Shuru and her cousin Xing Meiyu.


    Seeing Yunyi coming over, they both bowed: "I have seen the princess."


    Yun Yi said lightly: "Get up."


    Luo Shuru said a little embarrassedly: "Prince Shizi, the words my cousin said before were not meant for concubine, please don''t take it to heart, it''s too late for me to love Wanyue, how could I have such thoughts, she is the only husband. One by one, my mother''s sister, I know how much she is in my husband''s heart, and I will only love Wujiwu."


    Yunyi glanced at Xing Meiyu, and then looked at Luo Shuru again: "My concubine also believes that Mrs. Deng Shao is wise, but I still say that, the Xiao family can marry Wanyue at any time."


    After ?? finished speaking, he smiled and nodded at Luo Shuru, and walked forward with Banxia and Wenzhu.


    There are too many things to say, no matter what Luo Shuru thinks in her heart, as long as she, Deng Wanyue''s future eldest sister-in-law, can support her, no one dares to look down on her.


    As for Xing Meiyu''s wonderful work, I''m afraid it''s really rare.


    Since she''s cheap, let''s teach her a lesson, so that she doesn''t know how high the sky is.


    After Yun Yi left, Xing Meiyu said in a low voice, "Deng Wanyue is really lucky, she got into the eyes of the prince concubine of Duan Wangfu, and she still protects her everywhere, cousin, with the prince concubine protecting her, I''m afraid your life will be difficult in the future. ."


    Luo Shuru glanced at Yun Yi who was far away: "Meiyu, you don''t have to worry about my affairs, just take care of yourself, and I advise you to use your brain when you speak in the future, so you don''t have to worry about it."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 938： what happened

    Chapter 938 What happened?


    Xing Meiyu didn''t expect that her cousin would say that, and her face was a little overwhelmed.


    then said angrily: "Cousin, I still feel sorry for you, why did you teach me a lesson?"


    Luo Shuru glanced impatiently at her cousin who was flooded with brains: "Just like you feel sorry for me, I am also doing it for your own good, so that one day I will not cause trouble for my aunt because of your mouth."


    Xing Meiyu stomped her feet and said, "Cousin, you have changed, and now you are saying that to me for Deng Wanyue''s sake."


    Luo Shuru didn''t know what to say: "Then go back to the house and file a complaint with your aunt. Tell your aunt exactly what we said today, and let her judge. Is what I just said right?"


    Xing Meiyu whispered ''hum'': "Mother, she is not partial to you, so I won''t make myself guilty."


    Luo Shuru sighed: "Meiyu, I''m really good for you, if it weren''t for your mouth, the Wu family wouldn''t quit the family, why can''t you learn some lessons, change your temper, and let your aunt care less for you Take care."


    Xing Meiyu was a little angry when she heard her cousin mentioning the withdrawal from the relatives: "Deng Wanyue joked before that I was not a few years younger than her, and it was not a joke that I was dismissed from the relatives.


    Cousin, you are my cousin, just watching her bully me like that? "


    Luo Shuru frowned and said, "Meiyu, it was you who troubled Wanyue first, and you didn''t let others fight back. Besides, her words have no other meaning. You have to think that way, aren''t you embarrassing yourself?"


    Xing Meiyu''s eyes widened: "Cousin, how can you say that, I didn''t say those words to Deng Wanyue because of you."


    Seeing that she couldn''t make sense with her cousin, Luo Shuru didn''t bother: "What you say is for my good, I can''t bear it, except that you can''t help me, but instead give me a whole lot of trouble, if it''s good in the future, you still give it to me. Someone else."


    Xing Meiyu was stimulated by her cousin Luo Shuru''s words: "Okay, okay, okay, I won''t talk much in the future, I''m busy."


    After saying that, he turned and ran away.


    The maid behind Luo Shuru said softly, "Young Madam, Miss Biao won''t really go back and complain?"


    Luo Shuru looked at her cousin who ran far away: "Let her go, my aunt is a sensible person, and she will definitely understand my good intentions. It''s just that Meiyu''s temperament, if she doesn''t change it, I''m afraid she will suffer a big loss one day."


    Yue Ping agreed: "What the young lady said is that Miss Biao should really change her character, and this slave thinks, if it wasn''t for your face, Miss Wan Yue and the crown prince of Duan Wangfu would not have let Miss Biao so easily. , she doesn''t know it yet."


    Luo Shuru sighed softly: "If my aunt knew what happened today, I''m afraid she would be ill again, which is really worrying."


    After the luncheon was over, when the female relatives of each mansion were about to leave, someone rushed to the gate of Prince Xuan''s mansion and said anxiously, "Please help me to pass on a message to Princess Yu, please say that there is an urgent matter in the store for her to decide."


    When the guard heard that he was looking for Princess Yu, he didn''t delay: "Wait a minute."


    After saying that, he hurried inside.


    When Princess Yu received the news and drove out with her maid, she saw the steward at the door: "Senior, how did you find this place?"


    The senior executive lowered his voice and said, "Princess, something has happened, please take a step to speak."


    Princess Yu hurriedly asked, "What happened?"


    After speaking, several people had already walked outside the gate of Xuan Wangfu, and Princess Yu said anxiously: "Speak."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 939： rush to the heart

    Chapter 939


    The senior executives looked around and saw that no one was there, and then said anxiously: "Princess, the silk and satin of the two silk and satin villages have been destroyed."


    Princess Yu didn''t understand, and asked, "What did you say?"


    The senior executive said again: "The silk and satin of our two satin farms were bitten by mice, and none of the good ones were left, all of them were bitten to pieces."


    Princess Yu heard clearly now, and her face turned pale with anger: "Why is this happening?"


    The executive had a bitter face: "Yesterday when the store closed and everything was fine, when the guys opened the door this morning, it was full of mice."


    Princess Yu had an angry look on her face: "I found out in the morning, why did I only come to report it now?"


    The executive said: "First, I killed the rats in the store with the guys, and then I remembered that there is a warehouse in the back, and when we got to the warehouse, there were more rats in it than in the store in front.


    Originally, my subordinates sent someone to report to Prince Yu¡¯s mansion, but the person at the door said that you were leaving the mansion.


    Later, the guy from another shop also came over and said that the shop and warehouse were patronized by mice, and the subordinate went over again, but when you got to the mansion, you haven''t returned to the mansion, so I asked the girl in your courtyard. ring. "


    Princess Yu couldn''t care about anything else, and instructed the maid beside her: "Go and ask the driver to drive the car over, let''s go to the store and take a look."


    Just waited for her to see the situation in the store and the warehouse. She was so frightened by the scene in front of her that it all turned into piles of debris, and she felt dizzy for a while.


    ordered coldly: "Check it out for me, this is man-made, or it''s possible that only our shop and warehouse are damaged, while others are fine?"


    The steward clasped his fists and said, "Yes, my subordinates must find out as soon as possible."


    Princess Yu thought to herself: either the enemy family or a nearby business, it shouldn''t be difficult to find out.


    Princess Yu couldn''t see these things, so she took her maid back to the mansion.


    *


    Yunyi had a strange expression on his face after receiving the news sent by Xiao Yiping.


    She guessed in her heart that this movement was probably done by someone from her own family.


    After Jing Rui returned to the mansion in the evening, Yun Yi couldn''t wait to ask for proof: "Jing Rui, did you send someone to do the matter of Princess Yu''s Silk and Satin Village?"


    Jing Rui smiled and poured himself a cup of tea, and said in her ear with a voice that only the two of them could hear: "Are you still satisfied?"


    Yunyi gave Jing Rui a thumbs up: "Not bad."


    Jing Rui indulged: "It''s good if you are satisfied."


    Yun Yi laughed: "Isn''t Princess Yu in the mood to do any more bad things now?"


    Jing Rui pinched her little face: "It''s okay, if she dares to stretch her claws again, I will help you clean her up."


    Yun Yi thought to herself, if Princess Yu dared to come again, she would definitely do it herself and make her regret it.


    As a result, the couple who were suffering from the same illness both fell ill. The doctor''s diagnosis was all in a hurry, and they really matched each other very well.


    Even on the hospital bed, King Yu did not stop deploying.


    During the period of ?? recuperation, various orders were issued intermittently, and pigeons flew out of Yuwangfu every day.


    King Yu knew what happened in the princess''s silk and satin village, and he understood that it was so deliberate at first sight.


    But whoever it is, it doesn¡¯t matter who he is, and now it still involves the princess¡¯s property.


    *


    At the same time, the person in the palace also received a message: "Sir, what should we do, should we wait for the one in the dark to make a move, or should we preempt it?"


    The sage put down the memorial in his hand: "Send someone to keep an eye on King Yu, and report it as soon as there is news. As for the quiet wait, let''s preempt it, and then we will decide according to the situation."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 940： I lost my wife and lost my army

    Chapter 940 Lost the wife and lost the army


    A few days later, Yun Yi received a message from Xiao Yiping.


    Only then did I know that the reason why Princess Yu wanted to get the recipe for ''Zhiwei'' was because of a maid in Ren Wenyue''s courtyard.


    But I didn''t expect Fang Zi to ask for it, but he destroyed his two silk and satin houses, which really lost his wife and lost his army.


    Princess Yu has been ill for half a month, and the spring flowers are blooming outside.


    *


    In a blink of an eye, the triplets have turned eight months. These days, crawling can no longer satisfy the curiosity of the three little guys, and they all want to stand up with something.


    When it was more than seven months old, Brother Ye always wanted to stand up, but Yun Yi felt that the child was still too young, and he was afraid that standing too early would be detrimental to growth, so he told the maids to wait on him not to let him stand for a long time.


    Now, she doesn''t care anymore, Brother Ye let him stand if he wanted to.


    No, when Yun Yi came over, the three little guys were standing side by side, Brother Ye kept twisting his little butt, and occasionally came out with a few words.


    Yunyi was happy when she saw it, deliberately looking for trouble, sent the maids in the house to go out to do errands, and secretly recorded a video for them.


    When the sound of footsteps came, Brother Bo reminded: "They are back."


    Yunyi then quickly put the things back into the space, hugged Brother Ye and Sister Yun after kissing for a long time, and took Brother Bo back to his room.


    These days, she has learned from her son about everything about the children after they disappeared. It can be said that there is nothing to worry about except for their sudden departure, which makes the children a little regretful.


    The eldest son is a good emperor who is diligent and caring for the people. Several younger brothers and brother-in-law help him wholeheartedly.


    Now, God has pity on them and sent Bo Geer to them, they really have no regrets.


    *


    On this day, Deng Wanyue came to the door.


    I came here specially to see the triplets.


    Yunyi learned from Deng Wanyue that Xing Meiyu was cleaned up badly after returning to the mansion.


    Yun Yi smiled and said, "Just like her, if the Xing family doesn''t care anymore, I''m afraid they will regret it."


    Deng Wanyue whispered: "What happened that day, after my sister-in-law returned to the mansion, she apologized to me again in front of my eldest brother, which made me a little embarrassed."


    Yunyi motioned for Deng Wanyue to drink tea, and then she said, "Your sister-in-law is a wise one, she didn''t say those words when you heard them, and I ran into them in the garden of Prince Xuan''s mansion that day, and the two seemed to have an argument."


    Deng Wanyue''s expression was like this: "I just said, why didn''t that annoying Xing Meiyu come to the door, it turned out that they quarreled.


    You don''t know, since my sister-in-law married into the mansion, then Xing Meiyu came to live there when she had nothing to do, and it was fine for you to live there. In a day, she was more arrogant than the serious master in the mansion, which was really unbearable. "


    Yunyi looked at her disgusting expression and said, "This is good, it''s exactly what you want."


    Deng Wanyue laughed: "Well, it''s true, you don''t know, she doesn''t even wink at all. When the seasons changed, she happened to be there, and the store delivered the materials. You didn''t see her appearance, but all of a sudden After making eight sets of clothes, my sister-in-law was very embarrassed at the time."


    Yun Yi laughed: "It seems not only annoying, but also a living treasure. It''s really hard for your sister-in-law."


    *


    On the other side, Mrs. Ren brought Ren Wenyue to the Eastern City.


    Ren Wenyue looked at the peach blossoms in the mountains and plains, and she was in a good mood. She thought to herself: Mother really didn''t lie to herself, the scenery here is really beautiful.


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 941： Well all die if we stay

    Chapter 941 We will all die if we stay


    She took the maid all the way up the mountain, watching the peach blossoms all over the mountain swaying in the breeze, smelling the faint fragrance of peach blossoms, and her face full of intoxication.


    The bad things she had done before were also forgotten by her, and she was full of the beauty of spring.


    Xiazhi, the maid, saw the long-lost smile on her young lady''s face, and she felt a lot more at ease. It seemed that Madam''s proposal was really good: "Miss, although the journey is exhausting, it is worth seeing this beautiful scenery."


    Ren Wenyue knew that in addition to her relatives these days, Xiazhi was also very worried about her, for fear that she would not be able to think of it, she looked at Xiazhi with a light smile and said, "You will say."


    Xiazhi stuck out her tongue: "No way, this slave is clearly telling the truth."


    The master and servant went all the way up the mountain, accompanied by the beautiful scenery, so they could not help but go further.


    When the two of them found out that the sun was setting in the west, Xiazhi said, "Miss, it''s getting late, we should go back, Madam should worry about it later."


    Ren Wenyue also discovered at this time that they had indeed gone a little far, and looked at the curling smoke rising from the bottom of the mountain: "Let''s go, lest the mother can''t see anyone for a while, and she will start her teacher and move the crowd."


    Xiazhi laughed: "Miss, you are obviously afraid of Madam''s worries."


    The master and servant talked and laughed and walked down the mountain.


    Xiazhi was so excited that she heard someone shouting in the distance: "Run, there are wild boars."


    Before the two of them could react, they saw a few villagers wearing bunts running past them.


    Ren Wenyue and Xiazhi changed their faces instantly. Xiazhi looked back and saw a black wild boar coming towards him not far away.


    She was terrified when she spoke: "Biao, Biao, Master Biao, no, no, it''s not that the mountain is very safe, how can there be wild boars?"


    As he said that, he didn''t forget to stretch his arms to protect the lady in front of her: "Miss, you, you run."


    Ren Wenyue, a girl in a boudoir, had never seen this battle before, her legs trembled with fright: "No, Xiazhi, let''s run together."


    Xiazhi was so anxious that she spoke smoothly: "Miss, let''s go, we will all die if you stay, go down the mountain and call someone to rescue the slaves."


    She now holds the determination to die, and wants to let the young lady escape from life. She has followed the young lady since she was a child, and she cannot watch the young lady get hurt.


    Although his whole body was trembling with fright, the expression on his face was decisive.


    Ren Wenyue couldn''t bear it, but there was no other way at the moment. She thought about going down the mountain and calling for someone to save Xiazhi. She stumbled down the mountain and shouted all the way: "Come here, help, there are wild boars."


    Her cry just attracted the wild boar that ran over, and the wild boar bypassed the maid Xiazhi and headed straight for her.


    This time, Xiazhi was frightened to death, and she shouted heart-rendingly: "Miss, run quickly."


    Ren Wenyue heard Xiazhi''s shout, and looked behind her. It didn''t matter when she saw it. The frightened soul was gone. As soon as her legs became weak, she jumped forward.


    Just when she closed her eyes in despair, her body was caught, and she spun around to avoid the rushing wild boar.


    When she opened her eyes in horror, she met a pair of bright and warm eyes, Lu Chengfeng said, "Miss, are you alright?"


    Before she could answer, she heard Xiazhi shouting, "The wild boar is here again."


    Lu Chengfeng raised his eyes and saw that the wild boar had turned his head and was heading towards them again. He jumped up and sent Ren Wenyue to the tree branch. Then he took out the dagger in the boot and stabbed the wild boar in the neck. .


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 942： Lucky to be rescued

    Chapter 942 Fortunately, an expert rescued


    He used all his strength for this knife, and the wild boar screamed and rushed forward, trying to shake off the knife on his neck, but unfortunately it was in vain.


    Lu Chengfeng slapped his palm directly, and the wild boar stumbled in pain and fell to the ground with a howl.


    Lu Chengfeng confirmed that the wild boar was dead, so he completely let go of his vigilance.


    Xiazhi, who ran over, breathed a sigh of relief, and at the same time raised her heart again, her young lady was still on the tree branch, she raised her head and shouted, "Miss, hurry up."


    said to Lu Chengfeng in the distance, "Young Master, thank you for helping me, can you save my young lady first?"


    Lu Chengfeng replied, "No thanks."


    said to go over there, and jumped up and took Ren Wenyue down from the tree, and when Ren Wenyue stood firm, he quickly let go: "It''s getting late, the mountain is dangerous, the two girls should hurry down and go down the mountain."


    After Lu Chengfeng finished speaking, he turned around and was about to leave, and Ren Wenyue also slowed down at this time: "Young master stay, dare to ask your honorable name, I will come to thank you another day."


    Lu Chengfeng didn''t stop, just waved his hand: "Thank you, you don''t have to, it''s just a gesture."


    went to the wild boar and directly carried the wild boar on his shoulders. Before leaving, he did not forget to remind: "There is a **** smell and it is not safe, you two should hurry down the mountain."


    After saying that, he carried the wild boar and left without looking back.


    Xiazhi still has lingering fears, and pulled the young lady who was still in a daze: "Miss, that young master is right, this mountain is not safe, let''s hurry down."


    At the same time, the people on the Zhuangzi at the foot of the mountain also heard the movement on the mountain, and several cousins ??of Ren Wenyue led the people to the mountain.


    He was relieved to see that their masters and servants were all right, and the eldest cousin Xue Zhengyi was worried: "Cousin, are you all right?"


    Ren Wenyue shook her head and said, "It''s nothing, let the cousins ??worry."


    Xiazhi felt relieved when she saw the person coming, and she talked about the thrilling scene before.


    When the Xue brothers heard that there were wild boars, their expressions changed. Xue Zhenggang, the second cousin of the Xue family, frowned and said, "I''m afraid they came out of the deep mountains. We just called Wen Yue and the others to meet them. Fortunately, an expert rescued them. ."


    Xue Zhengyi, the eldest cousin of the Xue family, nodded and agreed: "It''s really lucky, by the way, knowing that the high person''s surname is famous, it''s better to come to the door to thank you another day."


    Xiazhi waved his hand and said, "Our lady asked, but the man said that it was just a gesture of effort and he left."


    Xue Zhengyi, the eldest cousin of the Xue family, saw that it was getting late, so he said: "Since everyone is fine, let''s go down the mountain first. I''ll ask someone to inquire later, or I will come to thank you later."


    Ren Wenyue looked at Xue Zhengyi: "eldest cousin, second cousin, can you not tell my mother about today''s affairs, I''m afraid she will be worried."


    The eldest cousin of the Xue family, Xue Zhengyi, nodded and said, "Okay, let''s not talk about it."


    When the group returned to Zhuangzi, the two cousins ??of the Xue family only said that someone had hunted a wild boar on the mountain.


    Mrs. Ren looked at her daughter up and down, and there was nothing wrong with her. Then she completely relieved her heart and looked at her daughter: "I was scared to death when I heard the howling of wild boars on the mountain. Fortunately, you are all right."


    Ren Wenyue has slowed down a bit after walking down the road. She didn''t want her mother to worry, and even pretended to be nothing: "We''re fine, someone hunted a wild boar on the mountain."


    Mrs. Xue, who is Ren Wenyue''s aunt, smiled and said, "It''s fine. I''ll go up the mountain tomorrow and let your cousin and the others accompany us, so we don''t have to worry about it."


    Ren Wenyue nodded in response: "Okay."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 943： food is poisonous

    Chapter 943 Food is poisonous


    In the palace, the imperial kitchen delivered dinner to the flower hall not far from the imperial study.


    Father-in-law Xi looked at the person who delivered the meal, and asked, "New here?"


    The little father-in-law who delivered the meal did not dare to lift his head, and nodded lightly: "Yes."


    Eunuch Xi glanced at the man, and then withdrew his gaze.


    When the food was ready, the **** who was trying the dishes came forward and tried each dish with a silver needle. There was no problem, and then the Holy Master was seated and ready to eat.


    There is no more than three mouthfuls of each dish. This is a rule, in order to prevent people from making a fuss about the dishes that the saint likes to eat.


    When the food was almost finished, the **** who was serving on the side placed a small bowl of Eucommia pigeon soup in front of the saint.


    The Sage took the spoon and stirred it for a while, and then put a spoonful into his mouth. Just after drinking a spoonful, he heard footsteps coming from outside, and heard the man say: "I have an urgent matter to see the Sage, please also ask. accommodating."


    Just listen to the guards at the door: "The Holy Master is having a meal, Master Fu might as well wait for a while."


    Fu Siyang made a ''hum'' when he heard that the sage was eating, and then shouted at the inside without hesitation: "Sir, the food is poisonous, be careful."


    As soon as he said this, the guards of the Imperial Guard directly pulled out the swords from their waists. The servants in the flower hall were all in their throats, and Eunuch Xi was sweating on his forehead. This meal was almost finished. If something goes wrong, how can that be?


    Only listened to the saint in the room and said, "Let him come in."


    The Guards heard the order from the Holy Master, so they let Fu Siyang in.


    As soon as he entered, he greeted him with courtesy: "I have seen the sage. The fact today is that the situation is urgent. It is really a last resort to disturb the sage. I hope the sage is not surprised."


    Sage Shang Mo Yuxi frowned and looked at his uncle Fu Siyang, who was kneeling below: "What did you say outside just now?"


    Fu Siyang glanced left and right at the people in the room, and then glanced at the food on the table in the flower hall: "Sir, Wei Chen wants to say a few words to you alone."


    Sheng Shang heard this and gave Eunuch Xi a look.


    Eunuch Xi waved his hand at the people in the room, and the people serving in the flower hall exited the flower hall neatly.


    Fu Siyang said when Eunuch Xi was about to leave the flower hall, "Eunuch Xi, pass on the imperial doctor."


    Eunuch Xi didn''t speak directly, but looked at the saint.


    Sage nodded: "Go."


    Father-in-law Xi got the order, turned around and walked out of the flower hall quickly, and asked someone to quickly notify the imperial doctor to come.


    After ?? and the others had all left, the sage said, "Let''s talk."


    Fu Siyang took a careful look at the food on the table, and finally landed on the bowl of Eucommia pigeon soup in front of the saint. Seeing that this soup really existed, sweat came out on his forehead.


    walked over quickly and pointed to the bowl of Eucommia pigeon soup: "Did the sage drink this soup?"


    Sage Shang Long Yuxi looked down at the bowl of soup, didn''t see anything wrong, looked at Fu Siyang and said, "What''s going on?"


    Fu Siyang was dying of anxiety, and he didn''t care about the difference between the ruler and the minister, and walked quickly to the saint''s side: "Did you drink this soup?"


    Shang Sheng glanced at the bowl of pigeon soup again: "But what''s wrong?"


    Fu Siyang said, "The sage will first answer whether Wei Chen is drinking or not?"


    The sage looked at his serious expression, not as if he was lying, so he nodded and said, "You just drank a spoon before you came."


    Just when Fu Siyang was about to speak, Eunuch Xi reported from outside the door: "Sir, the people from the Taiyuan Hospital have arrived."


    The Holy Master was also afraid in his heart, and said directly: "Quickly let people in."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 944： Afraid of another **** storm

    Chapter 944 I''m afraid it will be another **** storm


    Although the ??Sage didn''t show panic on the top, he was scared to death in his heart.


    said to the Hongyuan who just came in: "Come and see if there is any problem with this bowl of soup."


    The Hongyuan Court came forward, took out the silver needle in the medicine box and tried it, but found no poison, and shook his head: "No poison."


    The heart that was hanging in the heart of the saint finally let go.


    But then he saw Hong Yuanjue pick up the bowl and smell it under his nose, but this smell made him frown, and then he took out a small bottle from the medicine cabinet.


    turned around and said to Mrs Xi: "Bring a clean bowl here."


    Eunuch Xi turned around and went out the door. Just in case someone lost his bag, he went there in person.


    Hongyuan decided to pour the original bowl of pigeon soup into the empty bowl, and then carefully took the original bowl and studied it.


    Taking advantage of this time, other people in the Tai Hospital also started to check the food on the table, but they were busy and found no problems.


    Just when everyone thought it was a false alarm, the Hongyuan sentence suddenly said: "This bowl is really poisonous."


    Sacred First, a layer of cold sweat broke out on his forehead: "I just drank a spoonful just now, have I been hit?"


    Hongyuan judged that there was no answer, but only got one thing back, that is, kept adding water to it, and then poured it down again and again.


    Everyone kept staring at him, and when they were about to lose patience, the Hongyuan Judgment exclaimed: "It''s done, there is nothing wrong with the pigeon soup itself, but there is indeed a problem with the bowl that holds the soup."


    Sage first heard something really wrong, and stood up from his seat at once: "Then I just used a spoonful of soup, is it serious?"


    Hongyuan said with a frown, "It shouldn''t be a big problem, but be careful."


    got up and took out a pen and paper, wrote a prescription, and handed it to an imperial doctor behind him: "Go and prepare the medicine, boil it and bring it, let the sage take it."


    After receiving the order, the imperial doctor turned around and walked out. After leaving the flower hall, he glanced at the medicinal materials he needed while walking. Looking at Fang Zi, he couldn''t believe it. He thought: This is someone who wants to harm the saint. Courageous enough.


    After the Hongyuan had sentenced the recipe and studied the bowl, the sage continued to ask, "Are there any results?"


    Hongyuan sentenced to let out a sigh of relief, thinking in his heart: I''m afraid it will be another **** storm.


    Untraceable shook his head, and then replied: "Sir Qi, there is indeed a problem with this bowl, it has been given the long-lost ''lost soul powder'', this bowl must have been fired when it was fired. The medicine went in.


    Therefore, the silver needle cannot be detected. Only when the food in the bowl drops to a certain temperature, will the poison be released into the food, which will slowly make people lose their souls, lose their appetite, and finally hallucinate and die. "


    These words can frighten the sage enough, and he is afraid for a while: "The Hongyuan sentenced, did the medicine prescribed earlier work for me?"


    The Hongyuan sentenced then explained: "No need to worry about the sage, the spoon you used just now, I''m afraid the temperature hasn''t dropped to the point where the poison is released, but it''s better to drink an antidote just in case. "


    As he was talking, the imperial doctor who had left before came in with the boiled medicine: "Sir, the temperature is just right now."


    His words fell, Eunuch Xi personally tried the poison with the silver needle, and let the Hongyuan judge confirm it, and only then did the sage take it.


    Sage Mo Yuxi sent the imperial physician to leave, then looked at Fu Siyang and asked, "How did you know someone was poisoned?"


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 945： Who do you think stretched out the hand on this matter today?

    Chapter 945 Who do you think will stretch out this matter today?


    Fu Siyang glanced at Eunuch Xi in the flower hall.


    Sage Shang Mo Yuxi opened his mouth and said, "Eunuch Xi is his own person, so don''t shy away from it."


    Father-in-law Xi was very excited when he heard the words of the sage, and he had to work harder in the future, so as not to betray the trust of the sage.


    Fu Siyang glanced at Eunuch Xi, and then said, "Wei Chen went to Furong Xuan for dinner, and heard that someone in the next cubicle was drinking too much, and there was a lot of nonsense there. ,


    Wei Chen became more and more worried, so he asked the servants in the house to bring those people back to the house and locked them up before Wei Chen hurriedly entered the palace. Fortunately, it was not too late, and it was also a blessing.


    You have heard what the Hongyuan sentenced just now. The bowl was specially fired, and the poison was put into the bowl in advance. If the temperature of the ingredients in the bowl is too high or too low, the poison will not be released. temperature to dissolve in food.


    When my father-in-law tried the poison before, he tried it with a silver needle, but he couldn''t find it. If it wasn''t for Wei Chen''s meal at Furong Xuan, who happened to be sitting next to the man and happened to hear that man''s nonsense, the consequences would be unimaginable. "


    The Holy Master was also afraid for a while. If it wasn''t for Uncle Guo, he was afraid that he would definitely be recruited.


    Thinking of what Uncle Guo said just now, that man was brought back to Fu''s house by his people, and his eyes were full of sternness: "Someone."


    Long Wei, who was hidden in the dark, came out: "Holy."


    Sage Shang Mo Yuxi coldly instructed: "Go to Fu''s house and bring that person to me."


    That Longwei bowed: "Yes."


    After saying that, the person has disappeared.


    Fu Siyang looked carefully at the sage with an ugly face: "Sir, who do you think stretched out this matter today?"


    Sage Shang Mo Yuxi squinted his eyes, he actually already had a number in his heart.


    He had been guarding Duan Wang before, for fear that he wanted to take back his seat, but after such a long time, he found that there was no change in Duan Wang''s side, even if the military spending and rations were suspended, he also gritted his teeth and survived, I heard that Cheng The old lady''s dowry was pawned a lot.


    Because of this matter, those important officials mentioned this matter in the court. It will be a year in a few months. I am afraid that this matter will not be delayed. go down.


    When he mentioned silver money, he had a headache. Before, he concentrated all the efforts of the court, and the Ministry of Household gave all the money to King Yu, but King Yu had already squandered the money. Whether it is true or not is unknown.


    If you still want to recover some of the money, I am afraid that you can only get the money back by punishing King Yu.


    Thinking of this, and thinking of today''s events, now that King Yu has already made the first move, he can no longer tolerate it. It can be said that the moment of life and death has come.


    Today''s matter must have something to do with King Yu, so I had an idea in my heart, so I said to Xi Gong: "Today''s affairs are just fine."


    Eunuch Xi is a shrewd person. As soon as he heard this, he knew that the Holy Master was going to do something.


    He has been with the Sage for so many years, so he naturally understands the Sage''s way of doing things.


    Without Eunuch Xi''s seal order, this matter spread quickly, not only in the harem, but even those who were well-informed outside the palace got the news, and now the whole capital is discussing this matter.


    King Yu naturally also got the letter. He walked around in the study with a confused look on his face.


    At this moment, footsteps sounded outside the door, and a human voice was heard: "Is your father in the study?"


    Before the guard outside the door could answer, he heard King Yu say, "Come in."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 946： Beijing has entered a state of alert

    Chapter 946 The capital has entered a state of alert


    It was the prince Mo Jingting who came in: "Father, have you heard everything in the palace?"


    Yu Dynasty glanced outside the door, Mo Jingting understood, turned around and closed the study door.


    Then he continued: "Father, the one in the palace is afraid that he will not give up, and Erchen heard that Fu Siyang''s people took a few people from Furong Xuan, and Erchen thinks that Fu Siyang may know something."


    King Yu nodded, so there is no way out for King Yu''s mansion.


    The expression on Mo Jingting''s face was serious: "Father, do you want to send the female dependents out of the house first? The one in the palace will definitely move soon. I''m afraid that when the time comes, I won''t be able to take care of them, but it will become our weakness."


    King Yu looked at the prince: "You arrange this matter, send them out of the house as soon as possible, and send a team of men to **** them out of the city, be quick."


    Mo Jingting looked at his father and said, "Send them to Yin Hongshan, where they are all our people, so there is no worries."


    King Yu agreed: "Alright."


    Mo Jingting turned around and left the study, and hurried to the backyard.


    For a while, the female family members of Prince Yu''s mansion were in a mess. Originally, they wanted to ask clearly, but the prince didn''t give them a chance at all. He only said that he would leave the mansion in half an hour and quickly pack up.


    So the maids in the courtyard put things in boxes and cages when they see them, and they don''t care if they are not neat or not.


    Lu Ziyan has been feeling a little unwell these days. Just now, she asked the maid to stop the prince. She wanted to ask if she could not leave. The prince said coldly, "If you want to die, stay."


    One sentence made her panic, what happened in the mansion?


    She was stunned there alone, but fortunately the maid was clever and had already packed up a lot of things.


    Princess Yu didn''t expect that she would have such a day, looking at the magnificent Yu Wangfu, she turned her head to look at her son: "When can I come back?"


    Mo Jingting looked up in the direction of the palace: "Soon."


    They have been preparing for so long, what are they for? Since the person in the palace has already found out, there is no need to wait for the opportunity, I am afraid that the expected things will be ahead of schedule.


    An hour later, the female relatives of Prince Yu''s mansion were all covered with their heads, including Princess Yu, who were taken out of the city through underground passages.


    This secret passage leads from Prince Yu''s mansion to the outside of the city. For such a long distance, if you think about how long it will take to dig through it, you can see that Prince Yu started preparing for it many years ago.


    The passage below ?? can accommodate a specially made carriage. After three quarters of an hour, they exited the passage, took advantage of the carriage, and rushed to Yinhong Mountain.


    The man in the palace gave an order to make people stare at Prince Yu''s mansion, but he never imagined that Prince Yu had dug through the secret passage leading to the outside of the city as early as a few years ago, and the female relatives who could contain them were also arrested. transferred out.


    Soon, King Yu''s order was passed through the secret passage.


    Long Wei, who was sent to stalk him by the palace, was also a little puzzled, why there was no movement in Prince Yu''s mansion. Could it be that the sage made a mistake in his judgment?


    The person in the palace was also a little puzzled when he received the news from Long Wei. It stands to reason that after knowing that the calculation failed, King Yu would definitely make some moves. What does this mean now?


    However, he did not dare to take it lightly, various deployment orders came from the palace, and the capital entered a state of alert.


    And Duan Wang Moyanbin also received an order to make them stand by at any time. The most ridiculous thing is that the man in the palace also sent a civil servant to the Chengjiajun to sit in town. What this means is self-evident.


    Mo Yanbin sneered in his heart, really thought that Cheng Jiajun would obey orders to send someone to monitor him?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 947： Naked provocation, how can it be tolerated

    Chapter 947 Naked provocation, how can you tolerate it


    The civil servant sent by the sage wanted to take Qiao after he arrived at the Chengjia army barracks, but no one in the entire camp paid him any attention and put him on the cold bench. Who would be embarrassed who knows.


    In the palace, through the interrogation of the person who brought him back to the palace from Fu''s residence, he responded to the guess of the holy Shang Mo Yuxi, and it turned out that King Yu secretly bribed the person in the palace, and this person was the middleman.


    I was having dinner with my friends that day, and I drank too much, so I came out bald.


    Those people threatened him with his family, so he had to confess his guilt and take a prison sentence. This became proof that King Yu had rebelled, and the people were taken down and locked in a secret place.


    Next, I don''t know how many people in the palace suffered, and the people in the palace were panicked.


    After ??, the criminal evidence about King Yu was sent to the palace one after another. After sorting, it was presented to the holy Shang Mo Yuxi.


    After he had read it, he asked people to draw up a decree that King Xuanyu and his son would enter the palace.


    It''s a pity that the father-in-law who announced the decree could not even enter the gate of Prince Yu''s mansion, and could only return without success.


    Sage Shang Mo Yuxi patted the table directly: "He is disobeying the decree."


    Originally, I thought about letting the father and son enter the palace to detain them first, and then act on them, which would be a nightmare. I didn¡¯t expect that King Yu would dare to openly resist the decree and would not even open the gate of the palace. This is simply a blatant provocation, how can it be tolerated?


    shouted to the outside; "Come here, let the soldier Duan Jianzhang come to see me."


    It didn''t take long before Duan Jianzhang hurried outside the hall.


    Someone entered the hall to report: "Report to the sage, Master Duan has arrived."


    Sage Shang Mo Yuxi looked outside the hall: "Let people come in."


    Duan Jianzhang walked into the hall: "Wei Chen has seen the Holy Master."


    Mo Yuxi waved his hand: "Get up."


    and the others stood up, and then the saint Mo Yuxi said: "Bring a group of people to the palace of Prince Yu, and invite Prince Yu and the prince to the palace. Remember, be sure to bring people back to the palace."


    Duan Jianzhang clasped his fists and said, "Follow your orders."


    When Duan Jianzhang arrived with a group of men, the gate of Prince Yu''s Mansion was closed, and no matter how they knocked on the door, no one answered.


    Duan Jianzhang couldn''t, and was going to send someone to force it in, but just after he gave the order, those people jumped up to the wall, and archers in Prince Yu''s mansion began to shoot arrows with bows, all in one go.


    Those who jumped up the wall were unprepared and shot directly into sieves.


    This second paragraph Jianzhang was angry, and he couldn''t complain that the sage asked him to bring a team of people to invite people, and he also said that he must bring people back to the palace. It seems that this is a torn face.


    Duan Jianzhang waved at the person behind, and the archer prepared.


    For a while, the archers of the two sides had a contest, but in the end, Duan Jianzhang''s people failed to enter the Yuwangfu smoothly. It seems that this Yuwang is not weak at all.


    But no one thought that Prince Yu and his son are now in the secret passage below the palace, just waiting to act at night.


    *


    On the other side, Mo Yanbin also knew what was happening in the palace when he received the order to listen at any time. It seemed that he had endured to the limit.


    He didn''t have a good impression of the civil servant sent by the palace. This person had targeted him in the court before, and Mo Yanbin didn''t even give him a straight eye.


    On Jing Rui''s side, the latest news will be received every three quarters of an hour. The father and son are studying various possible things in another tent in the army, and various orders are issued from here from time to time.


    All forces are on guard.


    In the palace, whether it was the Dragon Guards or the Janissaries, they all took action.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 948： Win or live, lose or die

    Chapter 948 Win or live, lose or die


    The sage hurriedly recruited important officials into the palace to discuss matters.


    The streets are full of soldiers and horsemen who came out to martial law at every intersection of the road.


    For a time, the people in the capital were panicked, and they all hid at home, daring not to go out, for fear of suffering.


    The city gates all over the capital were also locked in advance, prohibiting entry and exit.


    Yunyi got the letter sent by Jing Rui in advance, and sent a message to Xiao Yiping, asking him to close the door of Duan Wangfu, no matter who called the door, it is not allowed to open, if someone forcibly enters, beheaded.


    At the same time, Xiao Yiping also asked Xiao Yiping to transfer some people to Xiao Mansion to make sure that nothing happened to Xiao Mansion.


    Before the martial law in the whole city, they even had people go to the academy to bring his younger brother Xiao Chenhao back to the Xiao residence. Now the gate of the Xiao residence is also closed, and all the people in the residence are strictly waiting to prevent all kinds of emergencies.


    Yunyi knew that once the man in the palace confronted King Yu, he was afraid that someone would come to the general''s mansion and borrow a knife to kill him.


    Old Madam Cheng not only dispatched additional staff, but Yun Yi also explained to Wei Wei: "As long as an outsider enters the house, take the old Madam into the secret room to ensure that nothing goes wrong."


    Mrs. Cheng naturally knew what Yun Yi meant: "Don''t worry, nothing will happen. Even if someone does enter the manor, their goal will not be me. Protecting the children is the top priority."


    Yunyi looked at Mrs. Cheng: "Grandma, you are also very important to us, don''t worry, Yi''er will protect you."


    settled on the old lady''s side, and then returned to her own courtyard, but she was not worried about the safety of the general''s residence.


    After all, the servants in the mansion are basically all martial arts, plus the people who Jing Rui specially transferred, if there is no special situation, safety is not a problem.


    She asked the servants to send the triplets to her house, let them go down first, and then tried to bring them into the space, but unfortunately, only Brother Bo can enter the space, and Brother Ye and Sister Yun can''t enter. .


    makes Yunyi extremely depressed and can only give up.


    Brother Bo knew what his mother was thinking, and persuaded in a low voice: "Mother don''t need to mind, maybe the opportunity hasn''t come yet."


    Yunyi thought about it and nodded: "You''re right."


    As time went by, the atmosphere in the capital became more and more tense.


    The person in the palace thought it was pretty. He originally thought that as long as King Yu took action, he would order the Cheng family army to quell the rebellion, and he did not believe that Mo Yanbin would dare to disobey the order.


    Of course, he also made other arrangements to deal with the situation that Mo Yanbin did not comply with the decree, and there were backup reinforcements.


    After dinner, Yun Yi had the triplets wash up early and sent to her room. Tonight she will be watching over the children in person.


    As the night comes, everything seems to be quiet, but in fact undercurrents are surging.


    Yu Wangfu was already captured by Duan Jianzhang''s people at dusk, but both sides suffered heavy casualties.


    King Yu naturally also got the news, he has no way out now, so tonight they must succeed, otherwise there is only a dead end.


    At the third quarter of Xu, King Yu gave an order: "If you don''t want to die, then go with this king."


    King Yu has no way out, and neither do they. Even if they don¡¯t want to rebel, no one will let them go. So tonight, we can only work hard, if we win, we will live, and if we lose, we will die.


    In the palace, chaos broke out for a while, and then a signal bomb went straight into the sky, and the sound of siege sounded outside the city gate.


    For a time, the entire palace was in chaos.


    At this time, the saint Mo Yuxi also panicked, where did these people come from, and said angrily to Long Wei in the dark: "Why didn''t you Long Wei find out about such a big thing in advance?"


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 949： Im afraid I already have the heart of rebellion

    Chapter 949 I''m afraid I have long been willing to rebel


    Sage Shang Mo Yuxi only knew that King Yu had raised and trained soldiers in Yinhong Mountain, but he didn''t know when he built the secret way to enter the palace.


    If not, where did these people come from now, it couldn¡¯t be the Janissaries who were bought by him.


    But he understands that the Imperial Guard has always been in charge of his confidant, and it would never be bought by King Yu, otherwise the people of Longwei should have discovered it long ago, and the only possibility is that King Yu built a secret passage underground.


    If this is the case, then King Yu is afraid that he has long been willing to rebel.


    The people who were mobilized by King Yu from Yin Hongshan in advance and the soldiers and Ma Si started a desperate fight in the capital, and the people who were brought into the palace by King Yu and his son through the secret passage and the guards also fought to the death.


    Now inside and outside the palace, it has become a mess.


    As soon as ?? King Yu''s signal popped out, the army ambushing outside the city also began to rush to the city from the south gate, ready to respond to King Yu at any time.


    The most important thing is that the sage also has the eyeliner of King Yu, who has learned about the deployment of the sage Mo Yuxi before, and sent people to guard everywhere, as long as it is the Guards, Long Guards or suspicious people who have left the city. , shoot to kill.


    We must not let them send Mo Yuxi''s orders to the Beijing suburbs camp and Cheng''s army barracks.


    The camp in the suburbs of Beijing has its own people. I believe that there is no problem in delaying for a while, but Mo Yanbin is hard to say. All the variables are on him, so the people sent by Mo Yuxi must not be allowed to leave Beijing alive.


    As long as the Cheng family army can''t be reinforced in time, even if he loses, Mo Yuxi will be severely damaged. Of course, Mo Yanbin should not think too well.


    But if he wins, he has another plan.


    The reason why Prince Yu''s mansion was captured is because he didn''t put many masters in the mansion. Prince Yu''s mansion was just an introduction, just to distract the soldiers and horses.


    However, he sent a large number of masters to besiege the General''s Mansion. The target was naturally the relatives of King Duan, especially the triplets. As long as they were in his hands, he was afraid that King Duan and his son would not obey?


    So now he wants to capture Mo Yuxi wholeheartedly, as long as he captures him, the world of Beimo will belong to him Mo Yuling.


    Taking advantage of Duan Wang''s relatives in his own hands, Cheng Jiajun''s unicorn talisman will also be taken back. In order to block the world''s leisurely public, he will not kill Duan Wang''s father and son. .


    However, if they don''t know each other, then they can''t blame him, he is not Mo Yuxi, and he will never raise tigers.


    If Duan Wang and his son knew what he was thinking, they would be speechless.


    Outside the General''s Mansion, the people sent by King Yu surrounded the General''s Mansion, the purpose was to let the people in the mansion not want to escape.


    From the moment King Yu''s signal flare was sent out, Yun Yi ordered all the guards outside the mansion to retreat to the courtyard, and all the ladders with stools prepared in advance were placed on the walls of the courtyard, so that the guards could maintain their physical strength to the greatest extent possible.


    King Yu did make a thorough arrangement, but unfortunately, he didn''t know that the servants of the General''s Mansion were all masters, not to mention that Jing Rui also specially transferred a group of masters that he had trained by himself.


    No matter what means they used, there was no way to break into the General''s Palace.


    But what King Yu can think of, the person in the palace also understands, everyone knows that King Duan and his son are trapped in the military camp, and whoever can hold King Duan''s relatives in his hands now can control the overall situation.


    So the people from the General''s Mansion, after the people from the Holy Shang Mo Yuxi appeared, they were left to sit on the wall and watch the battle, but it was enjoyable to watch.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 950： There is no winner, but both losers

    Chapter 950 There is no victory or defeat, but both sides suffer


    It wasn''t until the sky was bright that Yun Yi came over from the backyard to check the battle situation, and then ordered: "Since they were given a chance to live and they don''t cherish it, they won''t keep any of them."


    As soon as she finished speaking, countless shadows in the courtyard came out of the sky. After two quarters of an hour, the surroundings of the General''s Mansion finally became quiet.


    After a whole night of fighting, the entire capital became a purgatory on earth.


    There are corpses everywhere in the palace and outside the palace, and blood can be seen everywhere.


    At this time, outside the gate of the General''s Mansion, Yun Yi looked at the scattered corpses and frowned, "Clean up as soon as possible."


    After he finished speaking, he turned around and went back to the mansion. He first went to Mrs. Cheng''s place to say hello, knowing that they slept peacefully in the secret room last night, and seeing that her grandmother was looking fine, she felt relieved.


    Mrs. Cheng was worried about the triplets: "Yun Yi, how were they last night?"


    Yunyi walked up to her and sat down: "Grandma, they slept soundly and were not affected."


    Yun Yi really didn''t tell a lie. After the children fell asleep, she took out three sets of headphones with better performance from the space and put them on. The three little guys slept sweetly all night, and she hadn''t woken up when she left just now. .


    Mrs. Cheng was relieved after hearing this: "What''s the situation outside now?"


    Yun Yi glanced in the direction of the gate: "King Yu outside the house and the person sent from the palace are all gone. Now the people in the house are cleaning up the scene."


    Mrs. Cheng felt dull for a while after hearing this: "King Yu and the sage have sent people?"


    Yunyi didn''t hide the old lady, and it was necessary to let her know about some things; "Yes, and there are quite a few people sent, and all of them are masters."


    Mrs. Cheng''s face was very ugly: "I''m afraid you want to take us into their hands and use it to blackmail their father and son?"


    Yun Yi sighed softly: "Yes, everyone wants to take the military power of the Cheng family army. If we really get into their hands, Father King and Jing Rui can''t be slaughtered by them."


    Mrs. Cheng didn''t speak for a long time. If she was the only old woman, even if she died, she wouldn''t let them succeed, but with Yunyi and the triplets around, she was afraid after thinking about it.


    looked up at Yunyi: "It''s really hard work, Yier."


    Yunyi understood what the old lady meant: "Grandma, it''s not hard work. Father Wang and Jing Rui made arrangements in advance. Even if they send more people, it will be no use."


    Mrs. Cheng was very at ease: "That''s good, I can''t help them, but I don''t want to be a burden to them."


    Yun Yi smiled and said, "No, they have always been cautious in doing things. As long as they don''t go out, they can''t do anything about us even if they work together."


    Mrs. Cheng knew that Yan Bin had been waiting for an opportunity.


    This time, King Yu rebelled first, and the sage Wude followed. They all tried to capture the general''s mansion and took the relatives of the mansion as hostages. This also gave Yan Bin a ready-made reason to take back his seat.


    Mrs. Cheng asked, "Is there any latest news?"


    Yunyi shook his head: "Not yet, but it''s coming soon. Now I''m afraid there will be a victory or defeat in the palace."


    *


    On the other side, the fierce battle in the palace is really over as Yun Yi said, but there is no winner or loser, but both sides suffer.


    Sage Shang Mo Yuxi was stabbed to the core by the people of King Yu. Now the people in the Tai Hospital are trying their best to rescue him. Whether he can survive or not is hard to say.


    And King Yu was not much better. He was injured on his calf and knee by Long Wei''s people. The Hongyuan judge said that the injury was very serious and could not be repaired. He was afraid that he would not be able to walk normally in the future.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 951： Bai Bai cleared the obstacles for Mo Yanbin

    Chapter 951 Cleared the obstacle for Mo Yanbin in vain


    When Yunyi received the news, she didn''t know what to say?


    Sage Shang Mo Yuxi originally thought that as long as King Yu dared to rebel, he would send someone to the camp in the suburbs of Beijing to move troops. Of course, the Cheng family army must take the lead, and they would not be cheap.


    I just didn''t expect that King Yu would bring someone directly to the palace, which caught him off guard.


    It was only later that he found out that none of the people he sent out to give orders were able to leave the capital, and all the people arranged by King Yu were robbed and killed.


    He really underestimated King Yu''s ability, but he didn''t expect that there are really capable people under him, and even Longwei''s people are not their opponents.


    In fact, it was not only Mo Yuxi who was shocked, but Mo Yanbin and Jing Rui were also a little surprised when they received the news. Unexpectedly, there are not only people who understand drugs, but also so many masters.


    And Jing Rui was not idle, and quickly took over the camp in the suburbs of Beijing with the Queen Mother''s decree.


    After receiving the failure of Mo Yuxi''s rescue at dawn, he quickly led his troops into the capital through the Dongcheng Gate.


    Then, Cheng Jiajun took over the security of the city gates and the capital.


    Mo Yanbin and Jing Rui brought people directly into the palace, and by the time Shen Shimo had taken over all the affairs in the palace.


    I just didn''t expect that, after searching the entire palace, I couldn''t find the whereabouts of King Yu.


    Before Mo Yanbin brought people into the palace, Yu Wang Mo Yuling was rescued.


    In the Hall of Supreme Harmony, Jing Rui reported to Mo Yanbin, who was sitting at the top: "Father, I still haven''t been able to find the whereabouts of King Yu. There are three secret passages in the palace, all of which lead to the outside of the city. Before we entered the palace, King Yu was taken out of the palace through a secret passage."


    Mo Yanbin squinted slightly: "Send people to continue searching along the traces left, and don''t let any clues go, quickly send people to bring 10,000 elite soldiers to Yinhong Mountain."


    Jing Rui clasped his fists and said, "Yes."


    Many people from Yin Hongshan have been transferred out by King Yu, and the number of people left in Yin Hongshan is probably less than 5,000, but just in case, Mo Yanbin dispatched twice as many troops to avoid delaying the war.


    It took two full days to clean out the palace, and the capital returned to normal production and life three days later, but everyone was careful.


    I don''t even dare to talk about what happened in the past few days, for fear of saying the wrong word and causing death.


    After Mo Yanbin took over the palace, according to the ritual system, Mo Yuxi was suspended for 7749 days, and he invited the eminent monks of Fushou Temple to do things. After all, the Modong Mausoleum has not been completely completed.


    We had to stop the spirit here and go overboard, and Modongling over there to speed up the process, so that the funeral can be successfully carried out after the forty-nine days of the spirit stop.


    Mo Yanbin also immediately informed the world about the rebellion of King Yu and the assassination and death of the emperor.


    And King Yu is really ruthless, except that the fourth prince Mo Jingyuan and his cousins ??from the Jiang family went to Zhuangzi in the suburbs of Beijing to escape the murder.


    After all, this is a waste of my time, and I have cleared the way for Mo Yanbin in vain.


    And the fourth prince was very frightened when he knew what happened in the capital. After all, he was still a child. He knew in his heart that the title of the emperor was not justified, not to mention that he was not only a foreigner, Fang family. No foreign aid.


    Even if this country is handed over to me, I am afraid that I will not be able to keep it. It is better not to be a demon, to fight for some benefits, and to live in peace.


    After careful consideration, he wrote a letter and asked the little **** who grew up with him to send it to the Jiang family.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 952： Its enough to have you in the past and present

    Chapter 952 It is enough to have you in the past and present


    Soon, the fourth prince, Mo Jingyuan, invited the royal clan and civil and military officials to the scene to express his intentions.


    is already over, and the fourth prince really has no foundation in the court, just the Jiang family, it is impossible to support him, let alone the situation is so complicated now.


    So civil and military officials and royal clansmen filed memorials one after another, asking the Queen Mother to make the decision and let Duan Wang Mo Yanbin inherit the throne.


    Mo Yanbin was born as a military general, and he was not hypocritical. When the civil and military officials and the royal family saluted him for the second time, they also responded.


    After that, the Ministry of Rites was very busy. On the one hand, they had to prepare the funeral ceremony of the late Emperor Mo Yuxi according to the ritual system, and on the other hand, they were busy with the new emperor''s enthronement ceremony.


    Originally, Jing Rui wanted to bring Yun Yi and his mother and son into the palace, but Yun Yi refused.


    First, their name is not right now. They are so busy every day that they don''t even have time to eat. Second, they still want to accompany Mrs. Cheng more.


    With the Queen Mother, it is impossible to take my grandmother into the palace for a long time.


    And the most important thing is that the palace is a big place after all, so I am afraid that there are some neglected places.


    Jing Rui knew Yun Yi''s worries, so he didn''t force it, but no matter how busy he was, he would rush back to the General''s Mansion to rest.


    This made Yun Yi feel a little distressed, Yun Yi understood that Jing Rui wanted to show his attitude.


    This night Jingrui came back, Yunyi was still waiting for him under the lamp, Jing Rui felt distressed for a while: "I didn''t tell you, let you rest earlier, don''t wait for me."


    Yun Yi got up with a smile: "You have lost a lot of weight recently, so I helped you prepare supper."


    Jing Rui''s heart couldn''t help but warm up: "Fool, let the servants prepare, it''s all over, what should I do if I''m tired again?"


    The maid in the house was dismissed by Yun Yi long ago, so when Jing Rui came back, he closed the doors and windows and turned off the lights, and pulled Jing Rui into the space.


    Let him take a bath in the soup pool first, while he prepares a late-night snack. When she is ready, Jing Rui also packs up. The two have not been so comfortable for a long time.


    Holding on to his patience, after finishing the supper, he helped clear up the tableware and chopsticks, and then dragged the person back to the room and hugged him into his arms: "It''s been hard work for you these days."


    Yun leaned into Jing Rui''s arms: "I don''t have the hard work you have come here. There are so many things in the palace for you to work on. Even the time to eat and sleep is almost gone. It''s really hard work for you and your father."


    Jing Rui hugged the man even tighter: "In a few days, I''m afraid you will have to enter the palace, the Ministry of Rites has almost prepared, and the enthronement ceremony will be held before that person''s funeral, so you also have to advance in advance. Enter the palace.


    You can rest assured, I have replaced all of our people in the East Palace where we live, and I have had them all cleaned up, and they have also sprayed them all three times with the potion you prepared, you can rest assured.


    As for safety, you can rest assured. My people have checked it back and forth many times. I also took the time to check it myself a few days ago. The hidden dangers have all been rectified. You can rest assured. "


    Yun leaned on Jing Rui''s arms: "Jing Rui, entering the palace is different from the palace. What if those important officials propose drafting in the future?"


    Jing Rui laughed softly: "What do you want me to do?"


    Seeing that she didn''t speak, I was afraid that she would be really angry, so I quickly saved myself: "Don''t worry, it is enough to have you in the past and present."


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 953： Yin Hongshan is not allowed to go, where should we retreat?

    Chapter 953 Yin Hongshan can''t go, where do we go


    Yunyi naturally knew what he was like, but she also knew that the identities were different and the responsibilities were different. She was afraid that some things were not as simple as he thought, so it was necessary to take a precaution in advance.


    Of course, Jing Rui also understood the little woman''s thoughts, and hugged her tighter: "Don''t worry, Father and I can take this step, but we don''t want to be restrained everywhere, and more importantly, we don''t want you and the children to see others. face to act."


    In fact, he was even more embarrassed. After his wife entered the palace, everyone had to salute.


    The last time I met the Queen on the way to the palace and greeted the Queen, the Queen did not wake up in time. Seeing the little woman crouching down in front of others, she felt uncomfortable.


    This time, it can be regarded as a cause that was planted in Jing Rui''s heart. After that, Mo Yuxi''s various difficulties were added, and the last time in the palace, the children were almost murdered. determination.


    After all, their identities are indeed a bit embarrassing, and they know that fate cannot be in the hands of others.


    Yunyi was relieved to hear what he said, and then asked about the palace: "How will the concubines in the palace be arranged?"


    Jing Rui said softly: "According to the ancestral system, those who have been born and raised go out to the palace to be raised with their sons, and those who have not been born and raised go to the imperial temple to guard the mausoleum. Those low-level concubines who have never been in bed can choose to go home and marry another."


    Yunyi thought of what King Yu had done, and sighed in his heart: "I heard that the only remaining princes are Mo Jingyuan, the fourth prince who went out to play in the palace?"


    Jing Rui gave a light "um": "King Yu is indeed ruthless, I''m afraid he wants to cut the grass and root, but luckily the fourth prince went out with the Jiang family and was not in the palace."


    After speaking, the two fell silent, maybe they were really tired, and they fell asleep hugging each other after a while.


    *


    On the other side, King Yu kidnapped an imperial physician from the palace and escaped from the palace with the rest.


    In the beginning, he wanted to withdraw to Yin Hongshan, but at that time they didn''t know whether the saint Mo Yuxi could survive.


    Longwei''s people must have known about his training in Yin Hongshan, otherwise when they fought to the end, the Longwei who was in front of Mo Yuxi would not have said the words Yin Hongshan.


    He didn''t dare to withdraw to that time rashly, for fear that Mo Yuxi would send people to encircle and suppress Yin Hongshan, but thinking of the family members who were sent there by him, he felt agitated.


    When Mo Jingting came over, he saw his father leaning against the tree trunk: "Father, now, Yin Hongshan can''t go, where should we go?"


    King Yu raised his hand and rubbed his eyebrows: "Go east, to Minshan outside the city of Savoy."


    He had previously ordered someone to build a training base in Minshan, where only he knew. He originally thought that after he ascended the throne, if anyone refused to accept it, it would be his last trump card, but he did not expect that he would be defeated. Back there and plan again.


    Mo Jingting was stunned for a moment after hearing what his father said. Then he thought of the Minjiang River passing by outside the Minshan Mountain. His father must have chosen this place for the sake of the livelihood of so many people.


    So he nodded in agreement: "Erchen thinks it''s better for us to get out of here as soon as possible. If it''s too late, I''m afraid the people from the camp in the suburbs of Beijing should come after us."


    King Yu also had this intention, but he still said: "Don''t worry, as long as we enter the forest, they will not be able to catch up with us, and they will not think that we will go to Sava City, after all, it is too dangerous."


    Mo Jingting continued: "There is the Minjiang River in front of the place and the Min Mountain in the back. Although it is steep, it is rich in products, so many people will not suffer from hunger, and as the father said, they will not think of us. We will go to Sava City, after all, we have never met there."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 954： If you can follow it, why not do it

    Chapter 954 If you can follow it, why not do it


    King Yu looked at the direction of the capital for a long time, and then retracted his gaze: "The order goes on, hurry up immediately."


    Now, there are less than 3,000 people brought out by King Yu, and they are also very confused now, but now they have no way out, and only follow King Yu to the dark.


    The people sent by King Duan were a step too late, and they chased after King Yu''s men after they entered the forest.


    It''s just that King Yu is really cunning. He divided people into three groups. One was led by his confidant, the other was led by him, and the other was led by his son Mo Jingting. After three days, they would meet at the entrance of Minshan Mountain. Act separately.


    Waiting for Duan Wang''s people to come over, the ground is full of footprints, and it is impossible to tell which way Yu Wang is going.


    *


    After the capital was settled down, the minds of people inside and outside the palace became active again.


    The sky was not beautiful today, it was raining lightly.


    In the House of Minister of the Ministry of Household, Mrs. Zuo Song Mingzhen had just returned from the palace crying, and was enjoying the shade and talking with her daughter-in-law and niece under the eaves of the corridor.


    The eldest daughter-in-law said at this time: "Mother, now that the Holy One has passed away, will the new emperor''s enthronement wait for the funeral?"


    Madam Zuo shook her head: "No, Qin Tianjian should choose a good day for the next few days, I''m afraid it will be the enthronement ceremony before the funeral."


    The second daughter-in-law said, "If Duan Wang succeeds, will there be another draft?"


    Mrs. Zuo understood the meaning of the second daughter-in-law''s question. Princess Duan was deceased. If King Duan succeeded the throne, the harem would not be vacant all the time, but this was not something they could arbitrarily discuss.


    Zuofu coughed lightly: "These things are not our responsibility."


    The second daughter-in-law also knew that she was reckless: "It was the daughter-in-law who was wrong, please don''t blame my mother."


    At this time, Huo Xuejiao, who was sitting on the side, rolled her eyes, and she got up and walked to Song Mingzhen''s side: "Auntie, if Duan Wang succeeds the throne, the prince is the only son of Duan Wang, and he will definitely be canonized as the prince, right? ?"


    Mrs. Zuo did not preach to her niece, but nodded with a smile: "Yes, if King Duan succeeds the throne, then the prince will definitely be the prince."


    She smiled and raised her hand and took her niece''s hand: "My nephew is a lucky one, I''m not sure, you can really achieve what you want."


    Huo Xuejiao shyly called out, "Auntie."


    Mrs. Zuo laughed: "Okay, okay, okay, don''t say it, don''t say it, but Jiaoer, in this situation, I''m afraid I have to wait."


    Huo Xuejiao blushed: "Aunt, you know Jiao''er''s mind, Jiao''er is not afraid to wait."


    The eldest daughter-in-law of the Zuo family looked at this somewhat pretentious cousin and thought to herself: She is really beautiful, who doesn''t know that the prince of Duan Wangfu only loves the prince and concubine, and she has a sweet dream.


    But I didn''t dare to say these words, after all, my mother-in-law was very interested in this niece, and I didn''t want to cause trouble for myself.


    What Mrs. Zuo Song Ming really thought was that it would be difficult to be a concubine for Prince Duan, but now if Prince Duan ascends the throne, the prince will be the crown prince, and he will be the prince in the future, even if he loves the prince and concubine too much, the backyard cannot be the only one. She is a woman.


    If my niece can be selected, then their Zuofu can also follow suit, why not do it.


    So she patted Huo Xuejiao''s hand: "Don''t worry, if there is a chance, my aunt will definitely help you make this happen and make your wish come true."


    Huo Xuejiao listened to her aunt''s words, her face full of shyness: "Xuejiao thanked my aunt."


    The calculation in Mrs. Zuo''s eyes flashed: "You don''t have to be polite with my aunt, but my aunt hurts her by treating her as her own daughter."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 955： Enter the East Palace

    Chapter 955 Entering the East Palace


    Time passed quickly, and Qin Tianjian also calculated the auspicious day for the new emperor to ascend the throne.


    The date of ?? is set on the sixth day of the sixth month.


    On the ninth day of the sixth lunar month, three days after the new emperor ascended the throne, Mo Yuxi, who passed away, was buried. These days, the craftsmen of Modongling were all rushing to work day and night.


    Duanwang Moyanbin has been busy since he entered the palace, but he would write a letter every few days and ask Jing Rui to bring it to Mrs. Cheng to avoid her worrying.


    This made the queen mother very envious of their mother-son relationship, but envy was not jealousy. Although her heart was sour, she also understood that Mrs. Cheng was good to her son, and she should be grateful.


    But the days at Qin Tianjian are certain, and as soon as the notice to the world came out, Yun Yi and the others had to enter the palace to start preparations.


    After all, the enthronement ceremony is a big event, and there is no room for mistakes. The Ministry of Rites sent the steward to the general''s mansion in advance, for fear that Yun Yi would make a mistake that day.


    At the end of May, Yunyi''s mother and son had to enter the palace, so she reluctantly said goodbye to Mrs. Cheng and entered the palace with her servants.


    The Queen Mother was very happy now, and asked her servants to prepare all kinds of food suitable for children early, and of course she did not forget Yunyi, the granddaughter-in-law.


    sent people to guard the gate of the palace early in the morning, waiting for them to enter the palace.


    When Yunyi and Jing Rui got married, I really didn''t expect this day to come.


    Looking at the majestic palace gate, Yun Yi thought in her heart: This is because she didn''t live in the palace in her previous life, making up for her failure.


    After thinking about it, he shook his head and laughed.


    In fact, she didn''t want to be detained in one world at all, but the current situation could not allow her to think too much. After all, this is the only way that is best for father-in-law, Jing Rui, and the children, and she doesn''t need to look at anyone''s face anymore. .


    Yunyi''s mother and son had just entered the gate of the palace when the Queen Mother received news.


    Before their mother and son entered the East Palace, the Queen Mother sent someone to pick up the triplets to Changle Palace to rest.


    Now that the palace has been cleaned up by father-in-law Mo Yanbin, those who have bad intentions have been cleaned up, and the palace maids who fill in are all their own, all of them are good, and they are not afraid of any danger.


    Yunyi personally sent the triplets to Changle Palace, handed them over to the Queen Mother, and kept Qingdai beside her, so she was ready to leave with someone.


    The people who serve the triplets are all selected by Yunyi and Jingrui, so Yunyi is not worried about the safety of the children.


    The Queen Mother took Yunyi''s hand: "Don''t worry, go with your own business, Aijia will help you take care of them."


    Ever since the triplets entered Changle Palace, the smile on the Queen Mother''s face has never fallen.


    Yun Yi smiled and nodded: "Then the grandson''s daughter-in-law will leave these three monkeys in Changle Palace, it''s hard work for grandmother."


    The queen mother looked at the triplets: "Ai''s family is very happy, how can you feel hard, hurry up and get busy, let''s eat lunch, come over for dinner, and then invite Yan Bin and his son to come over, we can also have a reunion dinner. "


    This is something that the Queen Mother has been looking forward to for a long time. I really never thought that one day my dream will come true. I can see my children and grandchildren every day, and I can sit and eat together from time to time. Thinking about it makes me feel good.


    Yunyi didn''t stay much in Changle Palace. After all, if the East Palace is going to live for a long time in the future, it must be arranged according to his own preferences, so he will be busy in the future.


    Although you don¡¯t have to do it yourself, it takes a lot of effort to arrange it.


    It''s just that after he brought people into the East Palace, everything was the way he liked, and there were not many things that needed to be changed. At first glance, he knew that Jing Rui was troubled. He was already busy enough these days. My heart was made to arrange the East Palace, and my heart was warmed all of a sudden.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 956： Dont delay business

    Chapter 956 Don''t delay business


    When Yun Yi was stunned, Jing Rui walked in: "How is it, are you satisfied?"


    Yunyi said with a little coquettish: "You are so busy, and you are distracted and let people rearrange this place, and deliberately make me feel sorry for you?"


    Jing Rui smiled and took the man into his arms: "I have already killed the entire East Palace several times. You mother and son can rest assured. I do this willingly, but it is worth it to have Yier feel distressed."


    Yunyi stretched out his arms and put his arms around Jing Rui''s neck: "It''s been hard work."


    Jing Rui withdrew one hand and pinched the tip of Yunyi''s nose: "As long as you like it, it''s worth the hard work."


    Yun Yila lowered Jing Rui''s head and gave him a heavy kiss on the face: "I like it very much, this is a reward."


    Jing Rui''s face was full of happy smiles. If he hadn''t been worried that the timing was wrong, he might not have been able to let this little woman go easily. After restraining himself for a long time, he suppressed the heat.


    Yun Yi finished teasing, then she stopped smiling and said solemnly: "Okay, there''s nothing else to do here, go and get busy."


    She also knows that although the palace has been cleaned up now, there are not many things going on. Besides, that person hasn''t left the funeral yet, so they can''t spread bad rumors during this period.


    Jing Rui was indeed very busy, and this was the news that their mother and son had entered the palace. He took time out of his busy schedule to come and have a look, but he really couldn''t stay longer, so he explained: "If there is something that can''t be solved, go to your grandmother, Or have someone come to the Hall of Supreme Harmony to find me."


    Yunyi nodded and said, "Well, I''m so old, don''t worry."


    Jing Rui glanced at the sun outside: "I''m afraid I won''t have time to come back to accompany you for lunch at noon, so I told the imperial kitchen to prepare what I want to eat."


    Yunyi laughed: "Okay, don''t worry about me, since you''ve arranged everything, I''ll go to my grandmother''s place to accompany her to have dinner in a while, let''s go, don''t delay the business."


    Jing Rui smiled and said, "The most important thing is to settle your mother and son."


    After ?? finished speaking, he smiled and placed a kiss on Yunyi''s forehead, and then said, "I''m leaving."


    Waiting for Jing Rui to leave, Yun Yi went around the East Palace again, pointing out a few places that need to be rectified, and let Wen Zhu stare here, and then led people to Changle Palace.


    Originally, Yunyi should have entered the palace to cry, but the queen mother sent a message, saying that Duan Wang and his son had to deal with things in the palace. The drudgery of crying spirits.


    However, since I entered the palace, I am afraid that I will not be able to talk about it tomorrow. Fortunately, there are only a few days, and I will get through it if I persist.


    Besides, there are triplets to take care of, so you can slip back and rest for a while.


    When Yunyi brought people to Changle Palace, the queen mother was feeding the triplets egg custard, which was drizzled with a little sesame oil and vinegar. As soon as she entered the house, the smell came to her face, and Yunyi was a little greedy.


    walked in with a smile: "Oh, it smells so good, I''m thirsty."


    The Queen Mother smiled and said, "Then let someone bring another bowl over. No matter what, you won''t be able to eat if you are too greedy."


    said to the palace maid who was standing beside him, "Don''t hurry up and bring another bowl."


    Yunyi heard the Queen Mother''s words, and hurriedly said to the palace maid who was about to leave: "No, it''s time for lunch, and after eating egg custard, it''s time to eat."


    After finishing speaking, he walked to the queen mother''s side, smiled and picked up one of the bowls of egg custard and said, "I''ll feed our sister Yun."


    Sister Yun laughed at Yun Yi when she heard her mother call her: "Mother, Sister Yun, be good."


    Everyone in the room laughed when they heard Sister Yun''s words, and Yun Yi also smiled and praised: "Yes, our sister Yun is a good child."


    Brother Ye heard his mother praising his sister, so he looked over and shouted at Yun Yi, "Brother Ye, be good too."


    After he finished speaking, he didn''t forget to turn his head to look at his brother beside him, and continued: "Brother Bo is also good."


    The queen mother laughed and burst into tears: "Our brother Ye is really cute, let''s just take credit for it, and don''t forget about my brother, he is really a little clever."


    Yunyi also smiled and praised: "Well, our brother Ye is really good and deserves praise."


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 957： Your grandmother was right

    Chapter 957 Your grandmother is right


    The Queen Mother reached out and pinched Brother Ye''s little nose: "I know I can''t leave my brother behind."


    Mamma Hu, who was standing behind the Empress Dowager, said, "Empress Dowager, our little grandson is really smart."


    The Queen Mother had a smile on her face: "That''s right, this is the great grandson of the Ai family."


    The pride on that face could not be concealed.


    Mamma Hu was in a good mood when she saw the queen mother: "In the future, several little grandsons will live in the palace. Now you can get your wish, and you can see them often."


    The Queen Mother smiled and nodded: "It was finally expected by the Aijia."


    In the evening, Mo Yanbin and Jing Rui, who were very busy, also came to Changle Palace, and finally they were going to have their first reunion dinner since entering the palace.


    Mo Yanbin and Jing Rui came in to salute, exchanged a few words with the Queen Mother, and then went to the triplets.


    The little guys will be eleven months in a while, and they are talking more. At this moment, Brother Ye is holding a piece of rice cake given by the palace servants, raising his hand and saying to Mo Yanbin: "Grandfather ,eat."


    The phrase ''grandfather, eat'' moved Mo Yanbin, and felt that everything he did was really worth it for the busy days.


    Mo Yanbin directly gave Brother Ye a lift. Brother Ye was bold, and the crisp laughter swept away a lot of Mo Yanbin''s exhaustion these days.


    Jing Rui picked up Sister Yun who was watching her grandfather and second brother lift high: "Sister Yun also wants to lift high?"


    Sister Yun retracted her gaze and put her arms around Jing Rui''s neck. Seeing that she was safe, she shook her head and said, "No, Gao, Sister Yun is afraid."


    Jing Rui smiled and looked at his daughter: "Okay, our sister Yun is a little lady, not like your second brother."


    Mo Yanbin was amused enough by Brother Ye, he picked up Brother Bo with one hand, looked at the two eldest grandchildren, and then looked at the granddaughter in his son''s arms, his eyes were full of joy.


    Brother Bo had heard from his mother about what happened recently, so he naturally knew what his grandfather was doing, and put his little face on his grandfather''s face: "Let Brother Bo down, grandfather is tired from hugging."


    Mo Yanbin didn''t expect his grandson to say such long words, his eyes were full of surprises: "Brother Bo can say such long words, he really deserves to be my grandson of Mo Yanbin."


    Brother Bai felt a little guilty when he heard what his grandfather said. After all, he was not an ordinary child.


    The queen mother interjected at this time: "Our triplets are all smart, not only brother Bo can say so much, but brother Ye and sister Yun are not bad either, Yun Yi has raised several children very well. ."


    Yun Yi also did not take credit: "The little guys are afraid that they have inherited the wisdom of their ancestors."


    The Queen Mother heard Yun Yi''s words, her face was full of smiles, thinking that her son and grandson are all shrewd, the great grandson and great granddaughter are not far behind, and it is natural to be wiser than other children.


    Mo Yanbin said, "Your grandmother is right, you really raised them well."


    The Queen Mother also knew how tired her son was these days: "Don''t stand up, I must have been busy these few days and didn''t have a good rest, so sit down and talk."


    Yunyi couldn''t bear to see her father-in-law''s tired look, so she personally went to the small kitchen to make a pot of tea and secretly replaced the ordinary water with space stream water.


    The people in the room were chatting in a good mood, but did not notice the difference in the tea.


    After just a few cups of tea, Mo Yanbin obviously felt a lot more relaxed. He thought it was because his grandson and granddaughter were in a good mood, but he didn''t take it to heart.


    Only Jing Rui knew that this was the little woman''s credit. He looked over gratefully, the two looked at each other, and only Yun Yi could understand the emotion in their eyes.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 958： Its a matter of time before you get caught

    Chapter 958 It''s only a matter of time before you get caught


    Soon the imperial kitchen brought dinner.


    Before, the queen mother saw that Yunyi sent people into the palace on the sketch, there were special chairs made by Yunyi for the triplets, and she thought it was very suitable, so she ordered the wood workshop to make three spares in advance. use.


    Looking at the children and grandchildren sitting together at the table, the queen mother suddenly wet her eyes, and said with some emotion: "This is what the Aijia has been looking forward to."


    In fact, she regretted it after she said it, and she was looking forward to it, but thinking of the old lady Cheng in the general''s mansion, the queen mother felt guilty for a while, and felt really sorry for her, and quickly remedied: "Come on, move chopsticks, you are all working hard these days. Now, eat more."


    Mo Yanbin didn''t think much about it, but the eight-treasure glutinous rice served on the table aroused his interest.


    The whole family was happy at the dinner table, and no one mentioned anything about the court.


    After Mo Yanbin finished his meal and left Changle Palace, he said to the entourage behind him: "Instruct the imperial kitchen to make another dish of glutinous rice with eight treasures, and send someone to send it to the General''s Mansion quickly, the old lady will definitely like it."


    The attendant saluted: "Yes, this subordinate will do it now."


    In his heart, although the Queen Mother is his biological mother, the relationship between him and Mrs. Cheng is irreplaceable.


    glanced at the sky, and then hurriedly walked to the Hall of Supreme Harmony in front of him. Tonight is destined to be busy all night long.


    After Mo Yanbin and Jing Rui left Changle Palace, Yun Yi said to the Queen Mother: "Grandmother, our mothers will rest in Changle Palace today, and I will go over to cry tomorrow morning, and the triplets will trouble the emperor. Grandma took care of it."


    The Queen Mother also knew that some things can''t be willful, so she nodded and said: "If you say something troublesome, you can leave it to Aijia."


    After he finished speaking, he turned around and told the maid beside him, "Go and smoke the wing room to avoid mosquitoes."


    The palace maid responded: "Yes, the queen mother."


    It was time for Brother Bo to listen to the book again, and the maid carried him to the small flower hall, where it was cool.


    Brother Ye and Sister Yun were also put on a wooden cart by the maids and wandered around the garden. Each child was guarded by at least four maids. All of them have great martial arts skills, so there is no need to worry about safety.


    Yunyi then made a pot of tea and chatted with the queen mother about the palace.


    The queen mother naturally said something, so she told Yunyi and said, "You can kneel over there for two hours every day these few days, one hour in the morning, one hour in the afternoon, and the rest of the time, The maids in the palace want to talk to you about the palace rules, so no one dares to say anything more."


    Yunyi understood what the Queen Mother meant, nodded and said, "Yi''er understands."


    The queen mother also talked about the palace concubines whose sons died, including the queen: "Although they also have such and such problems on weekdays, they can say a thousand words and ten thousand, they are also hard-working people, and King Yu is vicious enough, They even placed people by their side in advance, and in order to avoid future troubles, they even killed them directly, and if they were caught, they should be divided into five horses."


    Mother Hu knew that the Queen Mother was really angry, and quickly handed a cup of tea: "Queen Mother, calm down."


    How could she not be angry, although Mo Yuxi was not his own son, but he was raised in the palm of his hand, and those grandsons were also loved like treasures, what King Yu did was too vicious.


    Yunyi walked over and helped the queen dowager smooth: "Grandmother, don''t worry, no matter he escapes to the ends of the earth, he will be found, not to mention that he has so many people with him, it will be a matter of time before he is caught."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 959： must be envied

    Chapter 959 I have to be envious


    The grandfather and grandson chatted for a while, and Yunyi asked someone to bring the triplets back. It was a hot day, like it was going to rain.


    The queen mother ordered someone to bring hot water, stared at the maids and gave the triplets a bath, and splashed Yunyi''s homemade talcum powder, and then let them go back to the wing to rest.


    Yunyi saw that the Queen Mother was still staring at the direction the triplets left, and laughed: "Grandma, don''t look at them, they will live in the palace in the future, I''m afraid they won''t be able to see, I''m afraid you will be annoying."


    The Queen Mother laughed: "No, they are very sensible."


    Yun Yi bowed: "You also rest early."


    After saying that, he left.


    Mamma Hu looked at the back of Yun Yi''s departure: "What a blessed person, and a clear and straightforward person, it''s very comfortable to get along with."


    The Queen Mother smiled and nodded: "Speaking of which, Yun Yi can be regarded as the benefactor of three generations of our grandparents, who rescued Yan Bin in northern Xinjiang, rescued Aijia in the suburbs of Beijing, and married Jing Rui to give birth to three siblings for Duan Wangfu. The tire is a great hero."


    After ?? finished speaking, his face was full of admiration: "Fortunately, such a good person is the grandson-in-law of the Ai family."


    Mother Hu echoed: "Yes, yes, yes, or the Queen Mother, you are blessed, you also rest early, and you can see the little masters early tomorrow morning."


    The Queen Mother thought of the triplets, and her face was full of kind smiles: "Yes, yes, yes, tomorrow can''t be later than they got up, you have to rest earlier."


    Yunyi went back to the room, so the maids retreated and the triplets lay down: "Good, go to sleep, mother is watching over you."


    stretched out his arms and patted a few children, hummed a lullaby, and thought about his own thoughts.


    Maybe the little guys were too tired that day, and it didn''t take long before they all fell asleep.


    It¡¯s already hot this day, help them cover their stomachs, and then they enter the space. Tomorrow, I have to go over to kneel, and I have to prepare something for myself.


    I was busy in the space, made some colorless and odorless mosquito repellent sprays, and made two moisture-proof knee pads for myself, and tied them to my legs tomorrow, so that no one could see it.


    Everything was ready, so I took a change of clothes and teleported to the edge of the soup pool, undressed and entered the green soup pool to dispel fatigue, replenish vitality, and prepare for the next day.


    The next morning, Yun Yi got up early, put on plain clothes, and after having breakfast with the Queen Mother, she personally went to the small kitchen to stew a chicken, and instructed the Queen Mother to serve a bowl after stewing Pinellia and the rest. All sent to the Hall of Supreme Harmony.


    went back to the house and fed the triplets with the milk produced in the space, and then told the maids not to disturb them, just bring it to the Queen Mother when you wake up.


    I then took Zelan out.


    When she arrived, the **** in charge hurriedly stepped forward to respond.


    Jing Rui sent someone over to spread the word last night, and asked the father-in-law to leave a shady place to save Yunyi from being exposed to the sun.


    Yunyi also thought of this layer, so it was not too late to come. After all, she came directly from the Queen Mother, and those women had to enter the palace from the mansion, but many of the concubines in the palace had already come.


    This will see Yun Yi come over, and many people will have envy and jealousy in their eyes.


    Why do other people enter the palace and kneel earlier, she is good, under the banner of taking care of the triplets, she can be exempted, the most important thing is that these people have to leave the palace after the funeral of the saint.


    But she became the lord of the harem, from an exiled person from a small family, married into the general''s mansion, became a young lady, and then became a prince''s wife. It wasn''t long before she became a prince concubine. It''s really a good life, and it has to be envied and jealous.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 960： succession

    Chapter 960 Succession


    But even if you are envious and jealous, what can you do?


    Now that she has a distinguished status, who dares to say anything?


    can only see her being taken to a reserved position, even if someone wants to vent their dissatisfaction, they only dare to be careful.


    Yunyi''s ear is so good, but she can hear it clearly, but she doesn''t care about the attitude of those people, anyway, it won''t be long before she has to leave the palace, there is nothing to worry about.


    Yun Yineng came to kneel, and in order not to be criticized in the future, if she wanted to make her cry, she really couldn''t cry.


    But after hearing those people''s careful discussion, Yun Yi prepared a tear-jerking handkerchief in the space with her mind. When the queen mother said that the nanny who taught her the palace rules came to invite someone, she quickly changed the handkerchief in her hand. Handkerchief, wiped it on the eyes.


    This effect, that''s a slap in the face, and when I looked up again, my eyes were full of tears. I stared at the crowd who came over and thought: What''s the situation?


    The grandma who came to pick up the person didn''t expect that Concubine Shizi would cry so sadly, so she comforted: "Concubine Shizi condolences."


    Because Mo Yanbin has not yet ascended the throne, and Jing Rui has not been crowned the crown prince, so everyone still calls Yun Yi the prince concubine.


    Yunyi had already exchanged the handkerchief at this time, and the handkerchief had already been wet, which would be just right for wiping his eyes, otherwise he couldn''t open it.


    When Nama''s hand touched the handkerchief in Yun Yi''s hand, she thought to herself: This princess is really crying sincere, and this handkerchief was soaked with tears.


    This is really a beautiful misunderstanding, if Yun Yi knew about it, he would definitely laugh.


    This mama came just in time, no more, no less, exactly one hour, and the day was just getting hot.


    Many life wives whispered to each other: "Why was this prince concubine invited away?"


    "This is not something we can manage, so don''t inquire."


    "This is not a curiosity. I haven''t entered the palace to kneel a few days ago, and I only knelt for half a day, and people were invited away. It''s really delicate."


    "If you can have that kind of status, you don''t have to kneel."


    "What nonsense are you talking about, I''m just talking about it."


    "Come on, stop arguing, that nanny is the nanny who is in charge of the palace regulations of the Ministry of Rites. The new emperor will be enthroned in a few days, and he will definitely teach the prince and concubine the rituals of the day, keep your mouth shut, and be careful that misfortunes come out of your mouth. "


    The knelt women all around now understand, and no one dares to say anything more. It is a troubled time now, but they don''t want to cause trouble to the mansion because of themselves.


    Yunyi is naturally familiar with the etiquette in this palace. Anyway, it''s almost the same as turning it over and over, but she didn''t show too much. After all, she didn''t want to kneel there from morning to night on such a hot day.


    What to learn every day, how much to learn, the mother in charge has already told Yun Yi, and there are also written things.


    Yun Yi had already made the mammy very satisfied in less than half an hour. After finishing the work, Yun Yi returned directly to the Empress Dowager''s Changle Palace. After lunch and rest, she would go to the etiquette class for the afternoon and wait for the sun to turn to the west. , the sun is no longer vicious, Yun Yi went over to kneel for an hour after finishing the etiquette class that afternoon.


    After finishing the Queen Mother, it¡¯s time to send someone over to invite someone.


    Time passed day by day, and soon came the day of the enthronement ceremony. There were not many things going on in Yunyi on this day, but he could not be absent.


    Even the triplets on the day were dressed up.


    It''s not dawn yet, and everyone is ready. Today, the new emperor, Mo Yanbin, will go to Moyu Xiling to offer incense first. The first emperor dies. Although Mo Yanbin is not a junior, he must observe filial piety according to the etiquette system. After all, the Son of Heaven is the greatest.


    But now is a politically sensitive period. The timely enthronement of the new emperor is a necessary condition for political stability. This has been the case in all dynasties. The auspicious day calculated by the supervisor was today, so no one dared to say anything more.


    Complete the transfer of rights in front of Mo Yuxi''s spirit and perform the duties of the emperor.


    Originally, Mo Yanbin had no edict when he succeeded to the throne.


    But Mo Yuxi is not wrong no matter what, Mo Yanbin has his own ideas and is willing to give Mo Yuxi the last respect.


    So there is the matter of Lingqian''s succession today. In this way, this throne is justifiable, and the world has no choice but to call it "benevolence and righteousness".


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 961： bite back

    Chapter 961 Take a bite


    After that, he went to the Taimiao Temple to worship his ancestors, and then returned to the Golden Throne Hall to complete the enthronement ceremony.


    When the new emperor ascended the throne, most of them would not change the year, and Mo Yanbin also gave Mo Yuxi enough face, so that he would not lose his dignity after his death. The dead count.


    Therefore, changing the year name in the second year is the first year of the new emperor''s ascension. After Mo Yanbin completed the first procedural power and legality, and the second procedural law was unified and legal, there was only one left to complete the third procedural political legality. , but although the era name has not been changed, it has already set the era name: Tai Qi.


    The first imperial decree issued after he ascended the throne was to give amnesty to the world, but the decree of amnesty stipulated that heinous heinousness and officials who perverted the law and received riches were not included in the amnesty rules.


    Then came the placement of concubines in the palace. Because it was not the father who died and succeeded to the throne, but the position that belonged to him was taken back, so Fu Lirong, the queen, could not become the empress dowager.


    Originally, Mo Yanbin wanted to give her dignity, and to let her go to the quiet building on Lingshan behind the palace to recuperate, it could be regarded as an explanation to the world.


    But Fu Lirong, the queen, begged someone to pass the word and wanted to see Mo Yanbin. She was probably afraid that she had harmed the triplets before. Mo Yanbin would not let her go easily, so she insisted on being in Mo Yuxi. Meet the new emperor before the burial.


    Mo Yanbin didn''t want to pay attention to it, but Jingrui said that it would be better to meet and save her from doing things that humiliated the royal family.


    After seeing Mo Yanbin, the new emperor, Fu Lirong bowed: "I have seen the saint."


    Mo Yanbin has not had a good impression of this woman since Fu Lirong started working on the triplets, and said lightly, "If you have something to say, just say it directly, no need to detour."


    Fu Lirong was silent for a while: "Now this palace has no husband, no son, and no hope of living. I hope the Holy One can complete this palace and go with the late emperor."


    This is something Mo Yanbin never thought of, and never thought that this woman would make such a decision: "You mean to be buried."


    Fu Lirong replied coldly: "Yes, but this palace has something to ask for."


    Mo Yanbin thought to himself, could it be for the Fu family?


    But he heard Fu Lirong say: "I also hope that the sage will treat the two granddaughters of this palace kindly, no matter what they say, they are of royal blood."


    Mo Yanbin squinted to look at Fu Lirong, thinking why did this woman choose to be buried, she could live, could it be some kind of conspiracy?


    I don''t blame him for thinking too much, it''s really the harem of the former court, which can move the whole body with a single stroke, so I have to guard against it.


    Mo Yanbin asked coldly, "Have you made up your mind?"


    Fu Lirong nodded: "Yes."


    Mo Yanbin did not reply directly, but said to the people outside the door: "Invite the Fu family, Yanguan and historian."


    Fu Lirong obviously didn''t expect Mo Yanbin to do this, and regretted her rashness in her heart. She originally wanted to take Mo Yanbin, the new emperor''s army.


    She wanted to fight for more benefits for the Fu family and the two granddaughters. She thought that Mo Yanbin was just for her own reputation, and it was impossible for her to be buried, but she never thought that Mo Yanbin would not act according to common sense. Card.


    This time, she was really anxious, and fine beads of sweat appeared on her forehead.


    Originally, the Fu family was in the palace, and it didn¡¯t take long to arrive.


    They arrived on the front foot, and the historians and narrators on the back foot also arrived.


    Mo Yanbin looked at Fu Lirong: "Say what you said before in front of them again."


    Fu Lirong was really panicked now, but what she said after a long time was: "Sir, don''t force this palace, you have already ascended the throne, there is nothing to worry about, why do you have to force this palace to be buried?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 962： Smart is mistaken by smart

    Chapter 962 Cleverness is mistaken by cleverness


    Mo Yanbin sneered after hearing this, and raised his hand to applaud: "You guys haven''t come out yet, when will you wait?"


    Fu Lirong was a little confused when she heard this, and looked around the room in a panic.


    I saw that the door behind was opened, and from inside came Prime Minister Deng Huancheng, King Xuan Mo Yuheng, King Jin Mo Yuxuan, Sun Guogong Sun Wenxiang, and Zhen Guogong Ye Anren.


    Now Fu Lirong was dumbfounded, she really didn''t expect Mo Yanbin to do this: "You, you, how can you treat this palace like this."


    Mo Yanbin looked at Fu Lirong with a pale face: "If you don''t do this, it''s possible that you are still waiting for you to slander me."


    When the guards passed the message, they were discussing matters in the imperial study. After Jing Rui persuaded them, he felt that it was better to take precautions just in case.


    Sun Guogong was at odds with Mrs. Fu, who had returned home from work, and was the first to speak: "I really didn''t expect that the lady was such a low-quality person. I told the sage that she would be buried without her husband and son, and we listened. Some were moved.


    But I didn''t expect that as soon as the Fu family arrived, you would turn back your words, and you wanted to harm the Holy One when you said it. Presumably, Mrs. Fu would have a dull face when he knew it. "


    Fu Lirong''s face turned blue and white when she said this. She knew that she had suffered a crushing defeat today, after all, so many people had heard it.


    Fu Lirong knelt down directly to the new emperor Mo Yanbin: "Today''s matter is really a last resort, and I hope to see the saint Haihan."


    Mo Yanbin looked at her coldly: "Since you said you want to be buried, is it possible that the mother of a country can still say it?"


    Fu Lirong heard Mo Yanbin''s words and had a bad premonition, and cold sweat broke out on her forehead: "What do you want."


    Mo Yanbin did not reply to his words, but looked directly at Fu Siyang, the current head of the Fu family: "It depends on what the Fu family means?"


    Fu Lirong turned around and stared at her elder brother Fu Siyang, for fear that he would say something she didn''t want to hear.


    But Fu Siyang understands what Mo Yanbin meant at this time, the Fu family and the queen can only choose one, but without the Fu family, the nephew is gone, what''s the use of asking the sister, the queen?


    Fu Siyang understands that if he chooses the queen, then the Fu family will have to disappear from the capital, and if he chooses the Fu family, the younger sister will have to be buried as she said before. He is really in a dilemma.


    Keek people are all selfish. Now that my father is returning home, if the Fu family leaves the capital again, the Fu family will completely leave the center of power, and it will be completely over.


    I can choose to give up my sister, and it will be equally difficult in the capital in the future. Because of today''s choice, I am afraid that no one will want to work with you in the future, and I will inevitably be pointed by others.


    Fu Siyang really had a hard time deciding.


    Mo Yanbin didn''t want to waste time here: "I''ll give you an hour to make a choice, or you brothers and sisters have a good discussion. After an hour, you can inform the historian and the official of the decision."


    After saying that, he turned around and walked out.


    King Xuan Mo Yuheng glanced at the queen with disdain in her eyes. This woman is really not easy. She even sent someone to send a letter to him before, persuading him to stand up to Mo Yanbin, and said that as long as he came forward, he would definitely let Fu Fu. The family supports them fully.


    I didn''t expect that I didn''t pay attention to her, but I watched a good show today, which is really whimsical.


    Fu Lirong naturally felt King Xuan''s eyes, but she couldn''t care about other things at this moment, full of regret, because she was too anxious, but instead she lifted a stone and smashed herself in the foot.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 963： You have to be so heartless

    Chapter 963 You have to be so heartless


    The reason why I chose to lobby King Xuan was not because I thought King Jin was raised by the Queen Mother, and it was impossible for him to have the courage.


    But I didn''t expect that King Xuan would ignore her at all, and the letter he sent out was like a rock, and there was no news at all.


    After seeing King Xuan and the others leaving, Fu Lirong looked at her eldest brother: "Brother, even without me, Mo Yanbin will not be able to reuse the Fu family, eldest brother, you won''t watch me die, will you?"


    Fu Siyang looked at his younger sister and said, "I have a good hand of cards, why do I still come out to cause trouble?"


    Fu Lirong also regretted it too much: "I''m not trying to win more benefits for our Fu family, I think the people in the world will watch it, even if I really want to be buried, he can''t agree to it for the sake of fame. In order to appease me, I will definitely take care of our Fu family.


    But how do I know, this Mo Yanbin is simply a lunatic, he will play cards out of common sense, and directly call you to come, and let you make a choice. "


    Fu Siyang said angrily: "It''s too simple to think, if you don''t have the ability, can King Yu be defeated?"


    Fu Lirong looked at her eldest brother in confusion: "Brother, what do you mean by that?"


    Fu Siyang looked at his sister: "King Yu not only made a wedding dress for others, but today''s ending is probably already planned and destined by others."


    Fu Lirong was a little afraid to believe: "You mean, when King Yu rebelled, there was still something about Duanwang''s mansion?"


    Fu Siyang nodded and said, "I don''t know exactly what happened, but Duan Wang must have pushed behind his back."


    Fu Lirong had a headache, she didn''t want to think about those things anymore, after all, what if she figured it out?


    She slowed down, and then said, "Brother, I don''t want to be buried. Originally, I wanted to come in and force Mo Yanbin to submit, but I didn''t expect that he would take the bottom line and let us decide for ourselves."


    Fu Siyang had already made a decision in his heart. Today''s incident was originally made by the little sister herself, not to mention that so many people heard what she said, but she didn''t. With Mo Yanbin''s temperament, I''m afraid he won''t let it go. , not to mention now that Mo Yanbin is already a legitimate emperor.


    He looked at his sister: "You are the daughter of the Fu family, and you don''t want to watch the Fu family fall. Since you caused this, there is nothing we can do."


    The implication of ?? is to give up her sister, Fu Lirong''s eyes suddenly turned red: "Brother, do you want to be so heartless? You don''t even think about it, even without me, will Mo Yanbin reuse you?"


    Fu Siyang sighed: "At least stay in the capital, there is still a chance."


    then added: "Don''t worry, our Fu family will take good care of the two county masters. Anyway, that''s the bloodline left by Jing Xun."


    Fu Lirong''s eyes were red, with a look of disbelief: "Brother, if you really want to do this, how will you explain it to your father in the future? Don''t forget that Mo Yanbin called both the Yanguan and the historian just now. You can''t hide this."


    She is fighting for herself in the end, she is still young, she does not want to be buried, she does not want to die.


    Looking at the appearance of the elder brother now, I am afraid that he really wants to sacrifice himself to complete the Fu family, but she is his own sister, how can he?


    The time soon came, and the officials and historians from outside walked in, and the historian rushed to the two of them and saluted: "Miss, my lord, I''m sorry, the time has come, we got the right words, and we got a reply from the sage. Please forgive me."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 964： The queen passed away

    Chapter 964 The Queen has passed away


    Fu Lirong stopped looking at her eldest brother in desperation. Now she is a lonely man. Her husband and son are gone.


    Fu Siyang said to the officials, "Since the empress has made up her mind and insists on following the first emperor and the second prince, just follow her will."


    The lawsuit and the historian looked at Fu Siyang with contempt in his eyes again, and thought to themselves: It''s really disgraceful for the old lady, why did the Fu family have such a thing.


    They saluted Fu Lirong before turning around and leaving.


    Fu Lirong didn''t even know how she got back to Kuntai Palace. The only thing she can''t worry about now is her two granddaughters.


    Instructed the maid next to Ruyi to have the things in her private library divided into two parts and sent to the two princesses to the mansion, and returned to the study by herself, leaving a letter for each of them, instructing them to say anything in the future. I can''t believe it. Once the filial piety period is over, I will go to the palace to ask the Queen Mother to marry her. I believe that the Queen Mother will not make it difficult for them.


    After explaining these things, she can feel at ease. After all, she has done enough for the Fu family, and now the only thing she cares about is her two granddaughters, who are the only two bloodlines of her son in this world.


    Now that her status is not suitable for Changle Palace, she wrote a letter and asked Ruyi to hand it over to the Empress Dowager after the late emperor was buried.


    Watching the maids pack boxes of gold, silver, jade, calligraphy, painting and porcelain out of the palace, I finally felt at ease.


    On the second day, she didn''t go to the spirit again. She just sat quietly in Kuntai Palace thinking about her short past. The only regret was that she couldn''t see her father and mother again. I can''t stand it.


    But now, she has no other choice, she really can''t watch the Fu family fall, her son is gone, she really has no hope, since the elder brother has made a choice, so be it.


    The day after tomorrow is the day when the late emperor was buried, and there was not much time left for her.


    First, he ordered the two granddaughters who were kneeling in front of the spirit to be called to the Kuntai Palace. After a long time, he instructed: "Do you remember what grandma said?"


    The two county masters couldn''t understand why their grandmother had to explain so much to them. They just thought that the grandfather and the father were gone, and the grandmother gave them her love for the father.


    then just responded: "Remember, Grandmother."


    After sending away the two granddaughters, Fu Lirong asked the maids to bring hot water in, sprinkled petals on them, and gave herself a bath, and asked Ruyi to help her comb her favorite bun and put on her favorite. Headwear and jewelry.


    Then he asked people to take out the summer clothes that he had made in the sewing room before, but he had not had time to wear them, and they sent them a jug of wine, which sent everyone out.


    When night fell, Ruyi, who was standing outside the door, couldn''t hear the movement in the room, so he dared to ask a few questions and saw no answer, so he pushed the door and walked in.


    It was only when he saw that the master was lying on the bed neatly dressed, he suddenly had a bad premonition, and walked over quickly, only to find that the master was out of breath.


    Trembling, he shouted to the outside, "Come on, the queen has passed away."


    With a wishful cry, Kuntai Palace was in chaos.


    After the imperial doctor came over to confirm, he quickly reported to the sage, Mo Yanbin. Mo Yanbin was standing in front of the window. Hearing the report, he stared at the night sky: "It''s really a deep love between husband and wife."


    Immediately let the people from the Ministry of Rites come over: "The queen has a deep affection for the late emperor. Tonight must be arranged properly, and there is no neglect. The funeral with the emperor the day after tomorrow must not miss the auspicious time."


    The people from the Ministry of Rites actually have been preparing before they got the news, and now they have heard the words of the sage: "Don''t worry, the sage, we will do our best to handle this matter."


    There is one more day tomorrow, which is enough.


    When the news of the queen''s death was spread outside the palace, everyone had all kinds of speculations, but the court gave the answer the next day, and the historian and the narrator came out to clarify, which made the people feel that the queen was too affectionate. It did have a good reputation.


    Anyone who knows it knows that this is the decision made by the Fu family.


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 965： Hes quite brave

    Chapter 965 He''s not timid


    It took ?? a day for the Ministry of Rites to prepare everything used by the first queen, Fu Lirong.


    Sage Shang Mo Yanbin issued an imperial decree that the former emperor and his wife had a deep love and deep love, which is admirable, and granted permission to be buried in Modong Mausoleum on the same day.


    This imperial decree, some people are happy and some are worried, those who are happy are naturally those who kneel, and there is no need to do it again, and those who are worried are naturally the Fu family and those who rely on the first queen to live on weekdays.


    The Fu family is naturally a little dissatisfied. The Fu family has a daughter, your empress, who stayed in the palace for three days after her death. The clansmen from farther away couldn''t make it back to the capital to pay their respects.


    But the imperial decree has been issued, and Fu Siyang, the current head of the Fu residence, has not stood up. Even if they are unhappy, what can they do?


    They don''t believe that the first queen was buried voluntarily, the new emperor must not tolerate her, and she must have used means, and the first queen had to compromise.


    A few days before the funeral, the Fu family in Beijing gathered in the Fu mansion, trying to find Fu Siyang to ask, what happened here?


    But I waited left and right, but I didn''t see Fu Siyang, and I was a little impatient when I was urged, and then Fu Siyang''s eldest son said harshly: "My aunt did this entirely to protect the Fu clan, and my father was already blaming himself. Do you have to sprinkle salt on his wounds?"


    The Fu family looked at each other in dismay. They didn''t think there was anything about them here. Embarrassment flashed across their faces. No one shouted to see Fu Siyang anymore, and they all found a reason to leave in a hurry.


    Seeing the clansmen leaving one after another, the grandson of Fu''s family let out a sigh of relief. He was right. Without Fu''s house, these people of the Fu family would have no support. Looking at the empty hall, a trace of melancholy appeared in his heart: No more. Aunt, father is not valued by the new emperor, what should the Fu family do in the future?


    *


    In the palace, the second sage of the new emperor Mo Yanbin, the Empress Dowager was named Empress Dowager Chunren, Cheng Xinyi was posthumously named Empress Qiyuan, Mo Jingrui was named Prince, and Xiao Yunyi was named Prince Concubine.


    The imperial decree is issued first, and after the first anniversary ceremony of the first emperor Mo Yuxi and the first queen Fu Lirong, the supervisor Qin Tian will choose a day, and then complete the canonization ceremony.


    In the royal study, Jing Rui looked at Mo Yanbin, who had been busy all day: "Father, I received news that King Yu''s people are likely to go to Sava City, and our people have already chased after them."


    Mo Yanbin paused while holding the tea cup: "He''s quite timid, Minshan is not so easy to advance."


    Jing Rui nodded and said, "He should be surrounded by people who understand medicine, and he is also a master of poison."


    Mo Yanbin listened to Jing Rui''s words and nodded in agreement: "With King Yu''s temperament, I''m afraid that not only is he interested in the rich resources of Minjiang and Minshan, but also that he is interested in Sava City."


    Jing Rui also thought of this: "Imperial Father, my son has already sent the news by flying pigeons, and the people over there will notify the prefect of Savoie City as soon as possible, and respond in advance.


    In addition, Erchen also sent Kang Ziye to lead people to Sava City, trying to catch up with King Yu before King Yu arrived. "


    Mo Yanbin thought of King Yu''s journey to Sava City, fearing that the people along the way would suffer. After all, so many people had to solve the problem of food and drink, so he looked up at Jing Rui: "Send a letter to Kang Ziye to let them speed up their march, try their best to Don''t disturb the people along the way."


    Jing Rui understood what his father was worried about when he heard this, and bowed: "My son understands, this is the news."


    *


    King Yu was leading people through the mountains and forests. Mo Jingting, who was following behind him, said, "Father, how long will it take to get to Sava City?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 966： Im afraid it will be difficult to flop

    Chapter 966 I''m afraid it will be difficult to flop


    King Yu looked for a place to stop, and sat down against the tree trunk: "We took a few detours along the way and wasted a lot of time. According to the situation of the road search yesterday, we will be able to reach Sasha in a few days. Wa City."


    Mo Jingting''s face was full of worry: "Father, I''m afraid it won''t work like this, it''s better to let people go to the homes of the people along the way to find some ox carts and mule carts, which can save everyone''s physical strength. People chased after him, and there was also physical confrontation.¡±


    When King Yu heard Duan Wang, he felt agitated. Yesterday, they sent someone to the town in front of them to buy. Only then did they learn that Mo Yuxi had died. What made him angry the most was that he made a wedding dress for Mo Yanbin. .


    He actually played a trick of mantis catching the cicada and the oriole, and he had already ascended the throne and inherited the kingdom of Beimo, but he himself became a traitor, and the more he thought about it, the more he felt suffocated.


    He knew that his son was right, and now that Mo Yanbin has announced to the world, he will not spare himself when he ascends the throne.


    Thinking that he was one move short of chess, but instead he succeeded Mo Yanbin, the hand by his side couldn''t help but clenched into a circle, and slammed it on the ground, venting the depression in his heart.


    After waiting for his emotions to ease, he said: "You are right, now that we are all in this field, we don''t care about the people''s hearts. You should really think about these brothers who are following us, and you should take someone to go there yourself."


    Mo Jingting nodded: "Yes."


    Mo Jingting turned around and gathered a lot of people to talk about what they were going to do next. After hearing that, those people sat in a car, swept away their previous fatigue, and followed Mo Jingting all the way to the village down the mountain.


    Along the way, King Yu was still worried that he would return to the capital one day, so he always controlled his subordinates, and he was not allowed to harass the people at will.


    But now it¡¯s not that simple to go back to the capital. Being able to bring a lot of these people to Minshan is the top priority right now.


    Besides, Mo Yanbin''s people are afraid that they will be able to chase after him immediately. Jing Ting is right, he must be ready to fight at any time, and maintaining the physical strength of these subordinates is the most important.


    *


    The capital, the Lu family, Lu Xiaocheng and his wife Liu Suqin were speechless. They never thought that Xiao Yunyi''s marriage to the general''s mansion would not count, and then she became the concubine of Duanwang''s mansion. Liu Suqin was already worried every day. I was afraid that Yunyi would make trouble for her, but now Xiao Yunyi has turned around and became a crown prince, and as for her future identity, she can''t even think about it.


    Now that Liu Suqin''s head is big, and now Lu Xiaocheng is a third-rank official in the Ministry of Personnel, she will definitely have the opportunity to enter the palace for a banquet in the future. She is really worried.


    Thinking of the words that have been circulating in the market, the Xiao family''s daughter Wangfu, the more she thinks about it, the more she regrets it, the more she thinks about it, the more she is afraid, and the more she thinks about it, the more she thinks that she will not have a good life in the future.


    Just thinking about those scenes, a layer of cold sweat broke out on his forehead: "Master, what are we going to do in the future?"


    Lu Xiaocheng had a dark face, and he was naturally worried. The reason why he asked his wife to withdraw from the marriage was because Xiao Yunyi had no support and would not be able to become a son in the future, and become a helper to the Lu family.


    But I never imagined that Xiao Yunyi was exiled, and he was able to return to Beijing safely, not to mention, and even married into the general''s mansion, and now with such an identity, if the current crown princess really holds revenge, then he is afraid. There is no possibility of promotion.


    Thinking of this, I feel heartbroken and regretful. If I hadn''t quit this family, based on the rumors, wouldn''t the Lu family be the same?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 967： Whats the use of talking about it now

    Chapter 967 What''s the use of talking about these now


    Lu Xiaocheng sighed: "What can we do? We can only let nature take its course."


    Seeing Mrs. Liu Suqin''s pale face, she added: "But I heard colleagues mention her before, saying that she is very different and has a very free and easy temperament. Now that she is living so well, it can be considered that we have fulfilled her. I am willing to bring up the old things, and even if I see them in the future, just pretend that it never happened.¡±


    Liu Suqin didn''t know what to think, so she looked up at Lu Xiaocheng: "Master is right, she''s probably even more reluctant to bring up the old things, if she doesn''t want to let us go, then she shouldn''t blame me for telling the things of the past, although If I can''t do anything to her, I think the prince will still spoil her so much."


    Lu Xiaocheng frowned and looked at Liu Suqin: "What nonsense are you talking about, even if you mention it, who can prove that what you said is true, and even if someone believes it, who dares to stand up and help us now, even if it is like what you said, The prince knows that she is tired of her, but it is not easy for her to harass us, I think you are confused."


    Liu Suqin was stunned when she heard her husband''s words: "But if she is really bad for the Lu family, why don''t we do nothing and just suffer like that."


    Lu Xiaocheng can understand Madam''s mood in particular, but now it''s just their conjecture. After all, things haven''t happened yet: "Don''t scare yourself first, maybe people don''t take that to heart at all."


    Liu Suqin actually listened to this: "I hope, by the way, Feng''er went to the Eastern Region City on an errand, should he come back?"


    Lu Xiaocheng counted the days in his heart: "It should be soon, and I think he has escaped the disaster when he hasn''t been in Beijing for a while."


    Liu Suqin didn''t quite understand, so she looked at Lu Xiaocheng: "What does this have to do with him?"


    Lu Xiaocheng waved his hand to let the maid in the room retreat, and then whispered: "Except for the fourth prince who saved his life because he left the capital with the son of the Jiang family, the other princes were all cut off by Prince Yu.


    Do you think that King Yu did not reach out to other palaces? It''s just that those lords are very personal, and I am afraid that they have made careful arrangements in advance, so that the people of King Yu have not succeeded.


    If Feng¡¯er is in the capital, he will inevitably stay at Xuanwang¡¯s mansion to discuss matters with the prince.¡±


    The latter words, without Lu Xiaocheng saying it, Liu Suqin could also think of it, and she patted her chest in fright: "Fortunately, Feng''er has gone on a business trip in Beijing, and I''m really scared when I think about it."


    Although Liu Suqin didn''t want to admit that she was too snobbish back then, she still said, "Back then, if I recognized this family, I don''t know what our Lu family is like now?"


    Lu Xiaocheng did not answer directly: "It''s all over, what''s the use of talking about it now."


    Liu Suqin sighed: "Ke Feng''er is still unwilling to get married. As long as he mentions marriage, he can always find a reason to shirk. Every time he thinks that it is because of me, he will become like this, and my heart hurts."


    What she didn''t say was that at first she resented Yunyi for taking away her son''s soul and made him divorce her. Later, when his son mentioned marriage, he would not go home for three or five days. She hated Yunyi even more. She harmed her son because she had few desires.


    But after a long time, seeing Yunyi''s identity changing step by step, although she still hates it, she regrets it more because she personally ruined her son''s marriage, ruined his happiness, and maybe ruined the future of the Lu family.


    Now, Yun Yi has an unattainable status, and even if he wants to hate, he doesn''t dare to hate it. If he dares to reveal half of it, he is afraid that the Lu family will have to finish the game.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 968： Yu Wang Yu Party must be eliminated as soon as possible and completely

    Chapter 968 Yu Wang Yu Party must be eliminated as soon as possible and completely


    Huo Xuejiao was rubbing his shoulders for his aunt Song Mingzhen in the Ministry of Household Secretary''s Office: "Auntie, when will I have the chance to see the prince?"


    Song Mingzhen has also convinced his niece, what time is it, and he still thinks about it: "Jiaoer, it''s a national mourning now, no banquets are allowed for 100 days, and there will be no banquets in any mansion.


    Besides, the status of the crown prince is different now. Even if a hundred days have passed and there is a banquet in the mansion, the crown prince may not necessarily go there. It cannot be rushed. "


    What she didn''t say was that now Jiao''er is at her age, I''m afraid she won''t be able to wait for the draft in the palace, so it seems that she has to think of other ways.


    Huo Xuejiao said coquettishly, "It''s not like there are servants in the house talking privately today, saying that at my age, I''m afraid that I won''t be able to wait for the draft before I want to ask my aunt."


    Song Mingzhen''s face was a little ugly: "Which person likes to talk about it, it really has no rules."


    Huo Xuejiao saw that her aunt was angry, and quickly persuaded: "Aunt, forget it, they are telling the truth, aunt, you have to help Jiao''er."


    Song Mingzhen sighed lightly: "My aunt knows this, you can wait. When the Mid-Autumn Festival comes, there will definitely be a banquet in the palace, and my aunt will definitely bring you into the palace."


    Huo Xuejiao got her aunt''s permission, and she felt relieved. In fact, she received a letter from her family a few days ago, saying that after the Mid-Autumn Festival, if she didn''t find a good family in Beijing, she would have to go back to Yecheng to get married a few years ago.


    She was a little anxious, her luck was so bad, she was in a state of mourning and was delayed for so long, she was really anxious to death.


    *


    In the palace, Mo Yanbin was sitting in the imperial study, thinking about what happened recently.


    Tomorrow, Mo Yuxi is going to go to the funeral and be buried in Modong Mausoleum. He, the new emperor, has to wait until he has finished the main ceremony, wrote the tablet, escorted him back to Beijing in person, and put it in the Taimiao for worship.


    The Empress Dowager originally said that it would be fine to have those important officials **** the tablets back to Beijing and send them to the Taimiao tomorrow, but after taking all ninety-nine steps, it is not bad. Although it is not a big deal, he does not want the world to take it again because of this trivial matter. Come out and talk.


    Some things don¡¯t need to be serious, but some things really can¡¯t save this step.


    Just when he was thinking about things, a palace maid came in: "Sir, this is the soup that was sent by the princess."


    Hearing that it was sent by the Crown Princess, I felt a sympathy in my heart, but I also knew that I was in the light of my son.


    He gestured for the maid to bring it over, and when he saw that the soup was Danggui, Red Dates and Old Duck Soup, he couldn''t help but smile: My son is really lucky to have married such a capable and attentive wife as Yun Yi, who makes up the soup every day. It''s not the same, it can be seen that they have worked hard.


    And after drinking it for the past few days, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s my own illusion, I always feel that my body has become better.


    But then he thought again, Yun Yi knows medicine, this soup was made with thought, and some changes in the body are normal. The father-in-law behind him tried poisoning, and that''s why the soup was served.


    After eating a bowl of tonic soup, and thinking about his grandson and granddaughter of his triplets, he was really full of energy all at once, and his fatigue was swept away.


    Thinking of King Yu who was still absconding, a stern look flashed in his eyes. In order to stabilize Beimo, King Yu''s party must be eliminated as soon as possible and completely, otherwise people will be uneasy.


    Thinking about things, drinking the tonic soup, I couldn''t help but drank all the small cans of angelica red dates and old duck soup sent.


    Looking at the empty jade bowl, he burst out laughing. He didn''t know if he was too focused on things, or if the soup was really delicious. Anyway, he had eaten it all.


    signaled to the maid beside him to take it away, and then returned to the desk, ready to continue dealing with official business.


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 969： grasshopper in autumn

    Chapter 969 Grasshoppers in the Autumn


    On the other side, Mo Jingting brought a lot of vehicles back, but it was far from being able to pull so many people.


    So we divided the team into teams, how many cars in a team, and took turns taking cars every half an hour, so that everyone had time to recover.


    Those soldiers felt comforted when they heard this arrangement.


    This journey has been up and down, and many of those wounded soldiers are almost unable to hold on. Many people died along the way, not on the battlefield, but on the way to escape. Everyone suffered.


    Mo Jingting''s face was very ugly all the way back, because it was already rumored among the people that they were the subordinates of the defeated rebel King Yu, and they said that fortunately God has long eyes and did not let King Yu succeed, otherwise the world will be in chaos. , The people are not living.


    He didn''t get angry for a while, and killed those people directly. The other people in the village were shocked, but he also understood that the father''s reputation was completely ruined.


    He wanted to kill those people completely, but those pariahs were afraid that they had noticed his intention, so they all dispersed and ran for their lives.


    Thinking that his father and king are still with him, he can only let these untouchables temporarily, and it is important to do business.


    But what he didn''t expect was that his move not only lost the last people''s hearts, but also made the soldiers who accompanied him to disturb the people feel alert and disgusted.


    In their hearts, they also gradually had the intention to retreat, and they had the idea of ????escape, so even if they had the carriage and horses to take turns to rest, they were even more depressed.


    Mo Jingting walked up to King Yu: "Father, while it''s still early, let''s continue on our way and leave here first."


    He was also somewhat uneasy, for fear that when the sky darkened, the untouchables would take revenge on them by being familiar with the terrain here.


    Before ??, he overheard the untouchables whispering behind their backs, saying that they were grasshoppers from the autumn queen, and they would not roam for a few days.


    also said that the army of the imperial court will soon chase after them, and they are only at the end of the shot. Hearing this, he was completely angry, and then he killed those untouchables.


    King Yu was riding on horseback, but his leg injury was not much better after the bumpy road. Fortunately, someone changed the medicine along the way, otherwise he would have lost his leg.


    King Yu looked at his legs, his eyes flashed with pain, but when he thought of the retreat he had arranged in advance, his eyes immediately firmed up, he Mo Yuling couldn''t just admit defeat.


    then said to the entourage behind him: "Leave the wind, help me mount."


    The ?? legacy said: "My lord, among the vehicles brought back by the prince, there is a carriage, and the front is relatively smooth, and after sunset, we can turn to the official road, so that you can be more comfortable."


    Mo Jingting also opened his mouth and said, "Father, the legacy is right, I just brought back a few quilts just now, just for you to put inside."


    As soon as he said it was done, Mo Jingting ordered the quilts to be spread out, and the legacy helped King Yu get into the carriage.


    This section of the forest is still quite easy to walk. At least these carriages, ox carts, and mule carts are bumpy, but they can pass through. After a while, when the sky gets dark, they will turn to the official road, so that the journey can be faster.


    If you work harder, you might be able to enter Minshan earlier.


    *


    On the other way back to Beijing, Ren Wenyue was looking out through the gap in the carriage window: "Mother, how long will it take to get back to Beijing?"


    Mrs. Ren replied: "Come on, before the city gate is locked, you will definitely be able to enter the city."


    After receiving the letter from the house, she took Wen Yue back with her, but she didn''t expect that the two girls were in poor health. A few days ago, they might have been in a hurry, but they both fell ill. It was better before continuing on the road. Fortunately, I caught up with the funeral for the Empress tomorrow.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 970： funeral

    Chapter 970 Funeral


    Ren Wenyue looked at the scenery outside, but her face was filled with worries.


    It was very comfortable to live at his aunt''s place, and he still hadn''t found the benefactor who saved him that day, but his mother was worried about letting her stay in Eastern City alone, for fear that she would not be able to think of it any more where she couldn''t see it.


    To be honest, she didn¡¯t want to go back to Beijing.


    Those who can face the big house when they return to Beijing have to face those rumors and sigh in my heart.


    was about to look away when she saw a man passing by on the side of the road, with a profile similar to that of the benefactor who saved her that day, but the speed of the horse was extremely fast, she just realized that the horse had disappeared from her sight.


    She thought that the capital was in front of her. If she was really a benefactor, she must have gone in the direction of the capital. Thinking that she might meet again, she felt much better.


    Mrs. Ren on the side of ?? felt the change in her daughter''s expression: "What''s wrong?"


    Ren Wenyue took away the expression on her face: "I''m going back to Beijing soon. I''m happy to see my father and brothers and sisters in law."


    Mrs. Ren took her daughter seriously and took it seriously.


    smiled and patted her daughter''s hand on her lap: "Don''t worry, no matter when the time comes, the people in our second room will definitely take care of you."


    Ren Wenyue nodded heavily: "My daughter knows, it''s nice to have you."


    Ren Wenyue said this from the bottom of her heart. If she changed her daughter Heli from another family, I''m afraid she would not be treated like her. Although the grandmother and the big room have quite a few criticisms, the second room is protected by both parents and sister-in-law. She, she was really touched.


    Mrs. Ren raised her hand to help her daughter put the broken hair behind her ear: "Relax your heart, with your father and brothers here, you won''t be bullied by anyone, not even people from the big house."


    Ren Wenyue rested her head on her mother''s shoulder: "Fortunately there are you."


    The mother and daughter were talking when they heard the driver in front say: "Madam, miss, you can see the city wall, and you can enter the city in two quarters at most."


    Mrs. Ren thought to herself: I finally caught up.


    *


    The next day, the minister of civil and military affairs and the wife outside the palace all entered the palace early and waited.


    A few days ago, they had already done a big funeral. The court officials of the ninth grade and above, the princes and below, the princes, concubines, princesses, and court wives, and the people from the internal affairs office have all paid tribute to the appearance of the late emperor and entered the coffin ceremony.


    Yesterday, Empress Xian¡¯s funeral was completed, and the news of Empress Xian¡¯s death was announced to the world, and all the procedures were completed.


    According to the auspicious time calculated by Qin Tianjian, the new emperor Mo Yanbin took the lead, and then the fourth prince and the first emperor Mo Yuxi''s harem concubines saluted, mourned, and held the opening ceremony in the hall.


    After the ceremony, the spirit was awakened. The coffins of the late emperor Mo Yuxi and the late queen Fu Lirong were carried out one after the other. Every step of carrying the coffins was quite steady, and there was a lot of practice these days.


    In accordance with the ceremonial guards of life, the posthumous treasure chariot, the sacred silk chariot, the real pavilion, the Ming Jing, and the dragon chariot carrying the coffin were inscribed, and the officials waiting at Donghua Gate followed behind the funeral chariot.


    There are also Taoist priests and lamas chanting sutras in the funeral procession, and along the way, there is a ''reed hall'' for the rest of the spirits, and the people along the way kneel down to show their condolences.


    Arrived at Modong Mausoleum. The coffins of the late emperor Mo Yuxi and the late queen Fu Lirong were sent into the underground palace and placed on the treasure bed. After all the rituals in the underground palace were completed, everyone exited the underground palace, and the upper stone gate of the underground palace was sealed by a special person.


    The new emperor Mo Yanbin will hold the main ceremony ceremony, write the tablet and posthumous name, **** him back to Beijing in person, put it in the Taimiao Temple, and enjoy the worship of future generations. This is the end.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 971： Your marriage cant be delayed any longer

    Chapter 971 Your marriage can''t be delayed any longer


    Mo Yanbin was born as a military general, and quickly stabilized the former dynasty with thunder.


    In the harem, because there is no queen, and the queen mother is getting old again, the affairs of the palace naturally fall on Yunyi.


    Among the concubines left by the late emperor, only the biological mother of the fourth prince was taken out of the palace, and the rest of the concubines who did not sleep were all given severance pay and were released from the palace.


    Those who have given birth, but no children survived, and those who have not given birth, were all sent to the imperial mausoleum.


    The harem suddenly became much quieter. There were few serious masters in the huge harem.


    However, she will not do everything herself, and leave all the four Banxia people who have been promoted to be in charge. Of course, they also brought out four big maids early, namely Bai Wei, Shi Mi, Qu Lian, Wood blue.


    All of them are masters with cool temperament and capable work, and quickly managed the affairs of the harem only in an orderly manner and got on the right track.


    *


    The former harem has stabilized here, and good news came from outside the palace. All the people who stayed on the Yinhong Mountain by King Yu were captured, and the family members of King Yu''s mansion were also brought back to Beijing.


    Yin Hongshan was in a critical situation and could have been captured earlier, but there was an order from the sage that King Yu''s family must be brought back to Beijing safely, so they didn''t attack, it took so long, and they didn''t cost a single soldier. Let them run out of food and grass, and have to come out and surrender.


    When the family members of Prince Yu''s Mansion were brought back to Beijing, many people threw vegetable leaves on them. Princess Yu, who regarded herself as high, couldn''t stand it. After entering the cell, she slammed into the wall and committed suicide. It''s a pity that she was afraid of pain and did not dare to. With too much force, he didn''t die, but he injured his forehead.


    Mo Yanbin gave the prison head a death order. Before King Yu returned to Beijing, he should not kill anyone, otherwise he would be killed.


    With this order, the people of Prince Yu''s mansion suffered a lot less in prison, and their food was better than ordinary people, but don''t even think about it.


    Not to mention Princess Yu, even the other masters of Prince Yu''s mansion couldn''t stand it. They had to live and die all day.


    As long as one person acts as a demon, the others will be jointly and severally liable, which makes them calm down a bit.


    People in Ren''s house were glad that Wen Yue and Mo Jingting left after knowing that King Yu''s family was in prison. Otherwise, their Ren family would also be implicated.


    The attitude towards Ren Wenyue has been much better in the next house. Even the people in the big house have all the disgust and ridicule they had before.


    The old lady of Ren Mansion also said something, and after the Mid-Autumn Festival, she held a flower viewing banquet at her mansion. Needless to say, she also had a blind date for Ren Wenyue.


    Although she is not as disgusted as before, she doesn''t want to let Ren Wenyue stay in the Ren Mansion all the time.


    Mrs. Ren of the second room also understands, and has discussed this matter with Lord Ren in private.


    Ren Wenyue naturally didn''t want to embarrass her parents and brother and sister-in-law, so she didn''t object. This attitude made the old lady of Ren''s house very satisfied.


    On the other side of the Lu Mansion, Mrs. Lu Liu Suqin was also speaking bitterly to her son: "Feng''er, you are not too young, and the marriage should really be put on the agenda."


    Lu Chengfeng frowned slightly when he heard that his mother mentioned the marriage again: "Mother, the late emperor has just been buried. I''m afraid it''s inappropriate to talk about this at this time."


    Liu Suqin naturally knew that, after 100 days of getting the late emperor: "You don''t need to remind me of these words, I''m not confused yet, just to remind you first, your marriage can''t be delayed any longer."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 972： I cant believe they cant be found

    Chapter 972 I can''t believe that they can''t be found


    Lu Chengfeng didn''t refute any more, he understood that if he didn''t, he might not have a happy birthday in the near future.


    He told himself over and over again in his heart that he couldn''t spend his life with the person he liked, and it was the same with whoever he married, and he didn''t want to make his mother sad, so he opened his mouth and said, "After the Mid-Autumn Festival, you can look at the arrangement. "


    Liu Suqin was overjoyed when she heard that her son let go, but her eyes turned red in the blink of an eye.


    It''s not that Lu Chengfeng didn''t see it, but he just remembered that it was because of her that he and Yunyi lost their fate. In the end, he didn''t say anything, got up and saluted and left.


    The grandmother behind Liu Suqin watched the young master leave, so she persuaded: "Madam, the young master really thinks about it this time, and his attitude is very different from the previous time, so don''t be sad."


    Liu Suqin nodded and said, "After all, I hurt him, and he should blame me."


    Mamma didn''t answer anymore, I really didn''t know what to say. If the young master couldn''t let go of the person in his heart, he would never be happy in his life, Shuiyou sighed in his heart.


    Liu Suqin looked at the back of her son leaving, and didn''t take it back until Lu Chengfeng turned a corner, her eyes full of regret.


    *


    On the other side, Kang Ziye led someone to chase King Yu all the way to Sava City.


    But it was still a step slower, and King Yu led people into Minshan.


    This Min Mountain stretches for thousands of miles, and King Yu obviously did the finale before entering the mountain. They really didn''t know which direction they were going back to for a while.


    But Kang Ziye thought of Sava City, King Yu could not have been hiding in the Minshan Mountains, fearing that their ultimate goal was Sava City, so he ordered the troops to be divided into three groups.


    All the way into the Minshan Mountain to find the trace of King Yu, all the way along the Minjiang River to investigate secretly, so many people''s livelihood, they will always send people to the Minjiang River to fish, and the rest will go all the way to the city of Sava, where they wait for the rabbits, I don''t believe they can''t be found. traces.


    After Kang Ziye gave the order, the flying pigeon passed the letter back to Beijing to send the news.


    King Yu was really just as Kang Ziye thought, thinking that after he went to the place to repair it, he would find an opportunity to win the city of Sava.


    As long as the city of Sava is captured, with its natural dangers, even if the Mo Yanbin faction arrives, I am afraid that they will not be able to attack for a while.


    This matter really should be sooner rather than later, I am afraid that it will change later and be robbed by Mo Yanbin''s people.


    Kang Ziye went to Sava City, met Pan Shaokang, the prefect of Sava City, and recounted what happened in the capital, so that he could prepare in advance.


    Pan Shaokang received an official document from the capital a few days ago, got up and replied: "Xiaguan has already made arrangements, please rest assured, General, that you will not be disgraced, and the Xiaguan will be in Sava City."


    Kang Ziye got the right words and was relieved. After the two discussed it, he left in a hurry.


    *


    In the palace, Jing Rui received Kang Ziye''s biography of flying pigeons a few days later. He learned that King Yu had brought people into Minshan, and he also thought of the idea that King Yu would definitely attack the city of Sava.


    immediately sent a letter to Kang Ziye to reassure him that reinforcements would arrive soon.


    This time, he did not send someone from the Cheng family army, but from the camp in the suburbs of Beijing, and even the leader of the army did not change his cronies.


    He just wanted to see the loyalty of the camp in the suburbs of Beijing to the imperial court.


    Of course, before the soldiers of the big camp in the suburbs of Beijing went south, Jing Rui sent a message to Kang Ziye Fei Ge, and said that he would be at ease.


    Just before the people from the camp on the outskirts of Beijing left the capital, a hundred men in black quickly left the capital and went all the way to the south.


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 973： Im afraid its for the sake of Miss Erfangs cousin.

    Chapter 973 I''m afraid I''m interceding for the second wife''s cousin


    After everything went on the right track, Yun Yi finally got some rest.


    On this day, she was in the garden of the East Palace, instructing someone to tidy up the flowerbed and transplanting some flowers she liked, and she heard Bai Wei, the newly appointed maid, say: "Prince Concubine, the old lady of the Tang family handed me a sign, and I want to enter. See you in the palace."


    Yunyi''s hand holding the tea stopped for a while: "What did you say?"


    Bai Wei shook his head and said, "No, but the slave girl heard that King Yu''s family members were all escorted back to Beijing, I''m afraid she came to intercede for Miss Erfang Biao."


    Yunyi put down the teacup in her hand and thought for a while: "Then let them enter the palace tomorrow."


    She had just finished speaking when Mu Lan also walked in: "Reporting to the Crown Princess, Duke Sun has handed over a letter of worship and wants to go to the palace to ask for a meeting."


    Yunyi understands that, like the Tang family, this is for Lu Ziyan. Speaking of which, Sun Guogong is really good to this grand-niece, and even at this time, he has not forgotten to intercede for her.


    This time the new emperor ascended the throne Sun Guogong''s mansion made a lot of efforts, I am afraid that this matter will have to sell face, I think I will talk to Jing Rui later, see what the father and the emperor mean, and then decide.


    then said to Mu Lan: "Let them enter the palace at the end of tomorrow."


    Mu Lan got the Crown Princess''s words and bowed: "Yes, this servant will go to spread the word."


    Seeing that the flowerbed was almost finished, Yun Yi gave a few words before getting up and preparing to go back to see the triplets, and take them to the Empress Dowager''s Changle Palace to greet them later.


    In this harem, except for the Queen Mother, her East Palace is very lively, and now the whole harem is very quiet.


    Yesterday, I heard from Banxia that a minister in the previous dynasty suggested that the sage be enthroned as a concubine, but he almost lost his position, which made those officials who were interested in sending their daughters into the palace took their thoughts.


    Yunyi can understand the thoughts of those ministers, but father-in-law is infatuated. He hadn''t remarried for so many years before.


    Besides, just because of the father-in-law''s temperament, I''m afraid he wouldn''t even bother to use the harem to balance the front court.


    Selfishly, Yun Yi hoped that her father-in-law could stand up to the words of those ministers from the previous dynasty, so that Jing Rui would no longer have to deal with this problem in the future.


    As soon as he returned to the main hall and washed his hands with the water from Qu Lian, the triplets stumbled in: "Mother concubine."


    In a few days, the triplets will be one year old. Unfortunately, the first emperor and the first queen have not passed their 100th day, so they cannot have a birthday banquet for them.


    But she thought about it. When the time comes, she will pick up Mrs. Cheng and the Xiao family into the palace, everyone will have a reunion dinner together, and then put some things for the triplets to catch Zhou, that''s what it means.


    Yunyi took the handkerchief Shi Mi handed over and wiped his hands, squatted down with a smile, and stretched out his arms: "Come to the mother-in-law."


    Brother Ye and Sister Yun rushed over happily, but Brother Bai was behind them, for fear that they would fall, which moved Yunyi quite a bit.


    When Brother Ye and Sister Yun rushed into Yun Yi''s arms, she didn''t fold her arms, she waited for Brother Bo to come in and hug him too, then she asked with a smile, "Mother for a while. The concubine will take you to Changle Palace to greet the great-grandmother, okay?"


    Sister Yun clapped her little hands: "Okay, I miss my great-grandmother."


    Yun Yi smiled and looked at her little daughter: "If your great-grandmother heard this, she must be happy."


    Brother Ye said, "Brother Ye also misses that great-grandmother."


    Yunyi naturally knew who Brother Ye was talking about, and she also thought about her grandmother a little: "Then the mother-in-law will send someone to take her great-grandmother into the palace tomorrow, and then let the great-grandmother stay in the palace for a few more days."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 974： To save the Tang family trouble

    Chapter 974 Save the Tang Family


    Brother Ye jumped up: "Okay, pick up the great-grandmother."


    Yun Yi kissed Brother Ye''s little face: "You have a conscience."


    Mrs. Cheng is very kind to the triplets. Maybe because Brother Ye has Cheng''s surname and will inherit the general''s mansion in the future, following the incense of the Cheng family, Mrs. Cheng is particularly fond of Brother Ye. .


    So now that Brother Ye says he misses his great-grandmother, Yun Yi is very relieved.


    In Yunyi''s heart, no matter whether he is Mo or Cheng, he is her Xiao Yunyi''s son, and there will be no trouble in his heart. If he didn''t recognize the royal family, he would still be surnamed Cheng.


    Let the maids who were serving help to clean up, and then called Bu Huo, and went to Changle Palace together.


    *


    In the Tang family, the second wife, Wang Shimei, was looking at the old lady sitting above with red eyes: "Mother, when you enter the palace tomorrow, you have to tell Yun Yi well, Sister Ran is her cousin, she can''t see death.


    How to say Yunyi is also a royal daughter-in-law, and now she is in the East Palace again. It is her word to help or not, not to mention that the prince still spoils her so much.


    Our sister Ran really had a hard life. After a few days of good times, such a big thing happened. She was just a little concubine in the backyard, and the affairs of King Yu and his son had nothing to do with her. "


    Madam Tang felt a headache when she looked at Wang Shimei: "Yun Yi is now a crown princess, and her status is precious. Tomorrow entering the palace is to ask someone to do things. If you can''t control your mouth, don''t follow you into the palace tomorrow, so as not to cause trouble for the Tang family. ."


    Wang Shimei retorted when she heard this: "If she respects her identity again, that means we have a niece in the Tang family, and we are also her elders. Could it be that we can''t speak our hearts?"


    Madam Tang was too lazy to deal with Wang Shimei anymore, so she had to say to her eldest daughter-in-law Meng Changzhen: "Changzhen, last time I came back from Dongbo, I brought a box of top-quality Dongzhu, and I asked someone to find it in the library and bring it into the palace tomorrow. go."


    Then he looked at the husband and wife of the second room: "You can''t come empty-handed when you go to the palace to ask for help. Then Dongzhu, you can convert the big room into silver, you can''t do things for the second room, and you have to let the big room spend money."


    Wang Shimei listened to a box of Dongzhu, thinking that it was a lot of money: "Mother, it''s all my own, so don''t bring anything."


    Mrs. Tang ignored this unstructured second daughter-in-law, but looked at her second son Tang Yifeng: "What does Yifeng mean?"


    Tang Yifeng got up and gave the old lady a salute: "The mother said that the son will bring the money when he turns back."


    Wang Shimei wanted to say something, but Tang Yifeng glared at him before she stopped what she wanted to say.


    Meng Changzhen also didn''t want to put things on the second room for nothing, and she couldn''t get it down, so she asked the big maid by her side to go to the warehouse and fetch the box of top-quality Dongzhu: "Second brother, second younger sister, Dongzhu is here, you can take a look. "


    She thought that since the old lady has spoken, it is not easy for her to refute the old lady''s face, but things must be seen by the second room in person, and it will be unclear when the time comes.


    In the box were six Dongzhu, as big as longan, without the slightest flaw, each weighing about three coins, which made Tang Yifeng, a well-informed one, sigh, "It''s really superb, I''m afraid it won''t be easy to come by."


    Mrs. Tang said, "It''s really not easy, but the Crown Princess has never seen anything good, and this Dongzhu just happens to be something she can use in the future."


    Tang Yifeng looked at the six East Pearls and was thinking about how much silver would be worth it.


    Hearing Wang Shimei open his mouth, "This Dongzhu was brought back by Dongbo from the production area. It''s a lot cheaper than buying it in the capital, right?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 975： yes i would be wrong

    Chapter 975 I will be wrong


    Madam Meng Changzhen frowned slightly, feeling a little unhappy in her heart: "It is indeed cheaper than buying it in the capital, Dongbo was bought for 60,000 taels of silver, and if you want to buy the same quality Dongzhu in the capital, you will have to double it. price."


    Wang Shimei became anxious when she heard that it was 60,000 taels: "Sister-in-law, these Dongzhu are indeed not small, but they don''t cost so much money, are you joking?"


    As soon as she said these words, the expressions of several people in the main hall changed.


    The eldest lady Meng Changzhen looked at the old lady who looked up: "Mother, let the second room prepare the things for entering the palace tomorrow. This thing was originally useful for Dongbo to bring back."


    The old lady knew in her heart that it was the eldest daughter-in-law who was angry. She had good intentions, but she didn''t expect that the second daughter-in-law didn''t know what to do: "Forget it, if that''s the case, then the second room can handle it herself."


    waved his hands and said, "Let''s all go. We will meet at the entrance of the early palace tomorrow, and we will enter the palace together.


    She didn''t want to let the Erfang people meet here, this second daughter-in-law is really disappointing.


    After ?? finished speaking, he said to Rong Yu, the maid behind him, "I''m tired, help me go back to the house to rest."


    Tang Yifeng knew that his mother really wanted to help her, but the sister-in-law didn''t want to refute her mother''s face, and that thing might not be intended for them, so he didn''t speak any more, and said a little embarrassedly: "Mother, sister-in-law, I''m sorry."


    The old lady waved her hand and didn''t look back.


    But the eldest lady Meng Changzhen said: "Second brother, it''s getting late, you should hurry back to the manor to make preparations. Although the Crown Princess is our niece, it is true, but we are asking for help, and the etiquette cannot be neglected.


    Besides, I heard that Sun Guogong''s mansion also handed over a sign. You walk around a lot outside, so you must understand the reasoning here, but don''t make it difficult for Yunyi to do it, and let our Tang family lose face. "


    Tang Yifeng nodded and said, "What my sister-in-law said is that Yifeng understands my sister-in-law''s painstaking efforts, so I will go back to the house to prepare."


    After he finished speaking, he bowed to his sister-in-law, ignored Wang Shimei, and walked out.


    Wang Shimei saw that her husband was angry, so she quickly greeted her sister-in-law and chased out: "Husband, wait for your concubine."


    *


    At the same time, Sun Guogong''s mansion was also talking about the same topic.


    The old prince sat on the top of the table, drinking tea with a cup of tea without saying a word, and the juniors below did not dare to express their opinions casually.


    The old lady who was sitting opposite said at this time: "Prince Concubine let someone pass the word, and let me enter the palace at the end of tomorrow. I''m afraid that Concubine is afraid of trouble, and deliberately made us and the Tang family stagger the time."


    The old prince answered at this time: "The Tang family''s brand was delivered earlier than us, so this arrangement is understandable."


    The old lady frowned and looked at the old man: "I didn''t mean anything else, I just said it to let everyone know, what do you mean by this?


    I don''t know, I thought it was me who had an opinion on the arrangement of the Crown Princess, do you talk and do things like this? "


    The old prince also knew that he would be wrong, so he coughed softly: "I''m sorry, I was wrong, don''t be angry, you will hurt yourself."


    The old lady didn''t want to quarrel with him in front of so many juniors, so she said coldly, "I''m afraid I can''t come empty-handed when I go to the palace tomorrow to ask for help?"


    The old prince nodded and said, "It''s really impossible. You send someone to the treasury to pick up a few good things to bring into the palace. It''s a little thought from our prince''s office."


    The old lady feels aggrieved when she thinks of what she will ask for tomorrow. This Lu Ziyan is really haunted, and if she gets married, she will have to Huo Huo''s government.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 976： What the **** are you talking about?

    Chapter 976 What a bastard


    The old lady raised her head and looked at Grandpa Guo: "I will enter the palace tomorrow, but I can''t guarantee that things will be done."


    The old prince finished drinking the tea on the water and put down the teacup: "Don''t worry, the matter of Prince Yu and his son has nothing to do with Zi Yan. The princess is a smart person and will definitely sell her favor to the prince."


    It''s okay if he didn''t say this, but when he said this, the old lady was even more angry: "Yes, yes, yes, you are right, the favor of the Duke''s mansion has been tossed away by your grandniece."


    As soon as these words came out, other people in the government''s government were also angry. Lu Ziyan used up those favors. If the people in the government''s government wanted to use them in the future, where would there be?


    The old prince also knew that he couldn''t be sorry for his children and grandchildren, but since his sister''s request when she died, she had to do it.


    It had been agreed before that Zi Yan was married, so he would no longer care, but in this special situation, she couldn''t keep suffering in prison.


    Yesterday he went to visit the prison, which is really not a place for people. Zi Yan cried so sadly and begged him to save her out. He couldn''t bear it, so he agreed.


    The old lady said: "Even if it is Shengshang Shengming, the Crown Princess agrees, but after she comes back, you can''t stay in the mansion forever, you have to think for the people in the mansion, right?"


    The old man also understood that Zi Yan used herself to protect her, and she was indeed a little arrogant in the house, which made the house dislike her, but she couldn''t take it back, so let''s send it away.


    At this time, Zeng Wenqin, the eldest daughter-in-law of the Duke''s mansion, said, "Father and mother, after Zi Yan returns to the mansion, it is best to send him out of the mansion to avoid the limelight. After all, what King Yu and his son committed was a major crime of treason.


    You can''t make it difficult for the sage and the crown princess, and let her show up in the capital after returning to the palace, right? "


    As soon as the eldest daughter-in-law said this, the old lady hurriedly answered: "Wenqin is still thoughtful, it''s really the case, we can''t make it difficult for the saint and the princess to do it."


    At this time, Sun Wenxun, the eldest son of the second room of the Duke''s Mansion, said somewhat contemptuously, "I don''t know if I can let her out. It''s too early for you to say this. If it''s all right, I''ll leave first, I''m still busy. ."


    said and stood up.


    The old man was angry: "What **** words you said, what business can you do, I don''t care what you think in your heart, Zi Yan goes back to the house, you all keep it, don''t irritate her."


    After he finished speaking, he fell silent, thinking about what his eldest daughter-in-law had just said, and thinking about the arrangements after bringing him back.


    Glancing at the people sitting in the main hall, I thought to myself: It seems that Zi Yan in the capital really can''t stay, so it''s better to find a place to send people away. With Zi Yan''s temperament, I''m afraid she can''t stay in the house in peace. If something happens again, I''m afraid


    With a sigh, in order to calm everyone''s heart, he said, "I will send her out of Beijing when I bring her back and rest for a few days, but I''m going to say that no one is allowed to provoke her in front of her, otherwise don''t let her go. Blame me for being rude."


    glanced at the old lady sitting opposite, and then stood up: "Tomorrow''s matter, you will have to take a hard trip."


    *


    In the palace, when Jing Rui returned to the East Palace, Yun Yi just came back with the triplets.


    Seeing his wife and children, he swept away the tiredness on his face and walked towards them with a smile: "Where is this?"


    Yunyi greeted him: "Take them to Changle Palace for a walk."


    Jing Rui squatted down and picked up the little daughter who was walking in the front: "Sister Yun, did you miss your father?"


    Sister Yun smiled and kissed Jing Rui''s face: "Think, Sister Yun wants her father to fly high."


    Jing Rui listened to his daughter Nuonuo''s voice, and his heart was soft and messy: "Sister Yun wants to fly high, then the father will take Sister Yun to fly high."


    When the words fell, there was a burst of laughter like a silver bell: "Oh, flying high."


    Brother Ye, who was standing beside him, was full of envy in his eyes: "Father, Brother Ye also wants to fly high."


    Jing Rui didn''t ignore his son''s feelings because he liked his daughter more: "Wait, my sister will play enough for a while, the father will take you to fly."


    But this Sister Yun is a greedy one, and it will never end if it takes off.


    The servants in the East Palace were all from Yun Yi and Jing Rui, but no one would go out and talk too much. Seeing that his son was anxious, Yun Yi smiled and said, "Mother concubine will take you to chase your father. Wang and sister go."


    After ?? finished speaking, he looked at Brother Bo: "Do you want to be together?"


    Bo Geer shook his head and said, "Childish."


    said that, but there was a look of anticipation in his eyes.


    The husband and wife looked at each other from the air, and Jing Rui soon saw the wink Yun Yi gave him.


    When Yunyi picked up Brother Ye and jumped up, he directly took Brother Bai into his arms, and said to the children in his arms: "Hold your father and king, and take you to chase your mother and concubine."


    After ??, there were bursts of joy in the East Palace.


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 977： Is there any news from Yu Wang?

    Chapter 977 Is there any news from King Yu?


    For a while, the cheers and shouts of the triplets came from far away, you chased me, and the family was having a lot of fun.


    After a few laps, Jing Rui was afraid that Yunyi would be too tired, so he landed firmly: "Okay, the father is tired, let your mother and concubine take a break and play with you another day."


    A few small ones will take it as soon as they are good, but they will play without making a fuss.


    Brother Bai took Sister Yun and Brother Ye towards the maids. It was really hot, and after a while, several people were sweating.


    Brother Bo knew that his father and mother had something to say, so he took his younger brother and younger sister to wash up.


    Yunyi said to the maid behind him: "Prepare water."


    Qu Lian who came out of the room greeted her with a smile: "Prince Concubine, the servants have already prepared the water."


    This song lotus is attentive. Seeing that the weather is too hot, the masters are playing happily again. Knowing that they will definitely have to take a bath, they will prepare hot water in advance.


    After Yunyi finished bathing and came out after changing clothes, Jing Rui had already packed up.


    He stood up, took the handkerchief from the maid''s hand, and helped Yunyi wring her hair: "Yi''er, King Yu''s family members have all been escorted back to the capital. I''m afraid some people will enter the palace to plead for mercy these few days."


    Yun Yi said calmly, "I was about to talk to you about this."


    Jing Rui looked down at her: "They move so fast?"


    Yunyi nodded lightly: "The Tang family and Sun Guogong''s residence have both handed over the sign, I know this is unavoidable, so I have already sent a message to them to let them enter the palace tomorrow, but let the two of them stagger the time.


    I was thinking of waiting for you to come back and ask if there is anything to pay special attention to. After all, this is related to the previous dynasty, and it cannot affect your layout. "


    Jing Rui threw the handkerchief on the chair beside him, then took the comb from Mu Lan and helped Yun Yi to brush her hair a little: "No problem, the Tang family is your foreign family after all, it must be To give face.


    As for Sun Guogong¡¯s mansion, the father emperor has made a lot of effort in ascending the throne. Since he wants to use these credits to save his grand-niece, then let him be. "


    Yun leaned on Jing Rui''s arms: "Is there any news from King Yu?"


    Jing Rui stroked Yunyi''s long hair: "Bring the rest into Minshan."


    Yunyi listened, raised his head and asked, "He didn''t plan earlier, did he?"


    watched Jing Rui ponder, and then added: "Otherwise, how dare he retreat to Minshan."


    Jing Rui squinted his eyes and thought for a few breaths before slowly saying: "Even if you prepare in advance, there is nothing to be afraid of. I''m afraid that the border between Sava City and Dongning Country will be bordered, and I''m afraid that he will have other thoughts."


    Yunyi understands Jing Rui''s worries. After all, when the new emperor of the father ascends the throne, except for the military power of the Beijing suburbs camp and Cheng''s army, the military power in the frontiers is not stable, and he is afraid that King Yu will make small moves in private.


    Jing Rui patted Yun Yi on the shoulder: "Don''t worry, I have sent our people to assist Kang Ziye. If King Yu doesn''t want to leave a legacy, he will definitely have some scruples."


    Yunyi shook his head and said, "I still have to be fully prepared. When my life cannot be saved, I''m afraid that he won''t care about anything else. In his eyes, I''m afraid that everything is nothing."


    Jing Rui nodded and said: "Tomorrow, I will mention this to the father and emperor, which will make Yier worry."


    Yun Yi suddenly laughed: "But it''s unfortunate for him to meet us, even if he really betrays the country, we still have a way to deal with him, if Dongning dares to unite with him, then he can just collect more cities to come back and expand Xiabei. unfamiliar territory."


    But he thought of something, and withdrew the smile on his face: "However, in this way, the people of the frontier are afraid that they will suffer."


    Jing Rui heard it, but there was a flash of determination in his eyes: "The progress of history always requires someone to pay the price, and there is no way out.


    When things settle down in the future, I will send people over to help them resume production as soon as possible, and spread the high-yield crops you have raised so that they can live a prosperous life. "


    Yunyi also knew that he was a little hypocritical, so he accepted his emotions: "You are right. Next, I will ask Zhuangzi to prepare more grains. No matter whether there is a war or not, the new emperor will always have to do something practical when he ascends the throne."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 978： Hes so embarrassing to die for.

    Chapter 978 His identity is really embarrassing to die


    Jing Rui reached out and touched Yun Yi''s face, and dropped a kiss on her forehead: "I''ll make you suffer."


    Yun Yijiao said, "What do you and I have to share with each other? Since I''m fortunate enough to come to Beimo, I always have to do something practical, not to mention that the world of Beimo will be handed over to my children and grandchildren in the future."


    How could Jing Rui not understand what she meant, bowed his head and pressed his forehead against Yun Yi''s forehead: "Fortunate to have you."


    Yunyi turned around and put his arms around his neck: "So you have to keep working hard and be better for me."


    Jing Rui hugged the person tightly, wishing to rub it into his own blood: "Well, I''ve been good to you forever."


    Then he murmured, "Only for you."


    After ??, the two of them didn''t talk anymore, they just kept hugging quietly, enjoying the warmth and tranquility that belonged to them at this time.


    Hearing footsteps coming this way, Yun Yi broke free from Jing Rui''s arms and looked up at him: "Go and put on your shirt, it''s time for dinner."


    Jing Rui''s eyebrows and eyes were all soft colors: "Okay."


    The four newly appointed maids knew the rules from the Banxia family as early as when they were promoted, and they never moved forward when the masters were together.


    At this moment, Shi Mi walked to the door and coughed lightly: "Prince, princess, dinner is ready, please move to the dining room."


    Jing Rui also put on his coat at this time, reached out and took Yun Yi''s hand: "Let''s go, don''t make the children wait too long."


    Yun Yi got up with a smile and walked out with him.


    *


    In Fu''s house, Fu Siyang is rubbing his eyebrows in the study. Since the burial of the late emperor and the late queen, he has no role to play.


    He tried to meet with the sage several times, but they were all put off by various reasons, which really made him angry.


    He really didn''t expect that the Sage would show no mercy at all, and he wasn''t afraid that the world would say that he excluded dissidents. No matter how hard he tried, he should not be able to see it.


    At this moment, I heard the servant outside: "Master, no one is here, please ask your wife to go back."


    Then came the voice of a woman: "Master has no appetite these days, and it''s been hot day after day, how can I bear it after a long time, I specially asked the kitchen to stew some supplements for him, and I''ll tell you again if I''m bothered. ."


    Fu Siyang sighed when he heard the conversation of the people outside, and said to the servants outside: "Let Madam come in."


    The servants outside heard the master speak and stretched out their hands: "Madam, please."


    It was none other than the current mistress of Fu''s house, Fu Siyang''s wife Cai Yingqi. She entered the door and smiled at Fu Siyang: "Master, my concubine will bring you some soup."


    Fu Siyang rubbed his face: "Mrs. trouble."


    Cai Yingqi approached with a smile: "You and I are husband and wife, what did the master say?"


    Let the maid put down the tray: "You guys wait outside."


    As soon as these words came out, the maid behind him gave a salute and replied, "Yes."


    they all backed out.


    Cai Yingqi personally served her husband a bowl of tonic soup: "Master, you have lost weight recently, and your concubine looks distressed."


    Fu Siyang was very consoling when he heard it: "Now the new emperor has full power to take over the government, and several old ministers who were relied on by the previous emperor have been excluded one after another, and my former uncle is no exception."


    Speaking of this, he hated the inactive King Yu in his heart. If Mo Jingxun, the second prince, was still alive, which round would get Mo Yanbin to succeed him? Lord, how can you fall into such a situation.


    Today, his status is really embarrassing to death.


    The former uncle, but the successor of the great lineage has nothing to do with him, and even because he gave the late emperor the idea of ??suspending the military spending of the Cheng family, the new emperor is still quite prejudiced about himself, let alone reuse, it will be cold. Bench up.


    It makes me irritable just thinking about it.


    Cai Yingqi poured the soup and persuaded: "Master, no matter what is unpleasant, you always have to take care of your health for our sake. Come, drink this tonic soup first."


    Fu Siyang didn''t want to refute his wife''s face, so he got up and sat at the table, took the bowl of tonic soup, and said absently, "Let my wife worry about it."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 979： After all, there was no rebuttal.

    Chapter 979 After all, no words to refute


    Seeing that Fu Siyang took the soup, Cai Yingqi said again: "Master, I know that you have always felt guilt towards the first queen, but even if it was to come again, my sister would choose this way, after all, her body at that time, even if she was alive. also suffer."


    Fu Siyang looked at Cai Yingqi opposite, but after all, he didn''t say anything to refute.


    Cai Yingqi knew that her husband abandoned the first queen to protect the Fu family, and she was tortured in her heart, but what she said just now was not wrong. Even if she gave up the future of the Fu family and kept the first queen, she would not live long.


    Her body was bloated, her husband died, and her son was gone, so how could she still have the faith to live, this death was considered a relief.


    Fu Siyang closed his eyes and smiled bitterly: "But in the eyes of outsiders, I really gave up Lirong for my family."


    Cai Yingqi sat down next to Fu Siyang and patted his arm: "If you can have the best of both worlds, who would make that choice, and everything will pass."


    Fu Siyang understands that what Madam said is right. I am afraid that there is not much time in the situation of my sister, but in the end, she cannot pass the hurdle in her heart.


    His father returned to his hometown to raise him, and he had long since ignored the affairs of the capital, but if the truth of the day had been revealed to him, he would not have forgiven him. Although it was to preserve the family''s future, he did something unscrupulous. In such a situation, I am really not reconciled.


    *


    The next day, Jing Rui accompanied Yun Yi to finish sword practice, had breakfast together, and gave a gentle kiss before leaving the East Palace.


    The newly appointed maids have only gotten used to the scenes of the masters'' separation every day. Although they are tired and crooked, they are also very enviable.


    Yunyi sent Jing Rui away, and then she instructed Shi Mi next to her: "The temperature is right now, let them take the little masters out to digest and take a walk."


    Shi Mi responded: "Yes, the slave girl will go to spread the word."


    The little guys just finished their breakfast and went back to the next room. At this moment, Brother Bo was listening to the maid studying, Brother Ye was playing with the peach wood sword that his uncle gave him, and Sister Yun was sitting on the wooden table. on the wooden horse, smiling at the two older brothers.


    At this moment, when the triplets heard that they were going to take them out to play, they all stopped what they were doing. Brother Ye and Sister Yun habitually looked at their elder brother.


    Brother Bai waved his hand to stop the reading maid, got up and looked at Brother Ye and Sister Yun: "Let''s go."


    Brother Bai walked out one by one, and the maid who served them immediately followed behind the little masters.


    Brother Bai knew that the mother and concubine would be busy soon, so he said to his younger brother and sister: "Let''s go to Changle Palace to greet the great-grandmother."


    The two little ones listened and nodded in response.


    On weekdays, the mother and concubine instructed the maids to give them a fixed amount of cakes. They were afraid that they would eat too many sweets and affect their teeth, but it was different when they went to the great-grandmother. Especially, Brother Ye, the king of big stomachs, likes to go to Changle the most. palace.


    Watching the little masters leave the East Palace, Shi Mi came back to report.


    Yunyi heard Shi Mi''s report, and a smile appeared on the corner of her mouth.


    Brother Bai knew that the Tang family and Sun Guofu were coming, and was afraid that the two youngsters would come to disturb them, so he deliberately brought them to Changle Palace. It was really warm.


    Just as he was about to look at the account book sent by the Ministry of Internal Affairs, Qu Lian walked in: "Prince Concubine, the Tang family has entered the palace and are already waiting outside the East Palace."


    Yunyi looked at the sky and thought: It''s really early enough.


    put away the account book on the table: "Take them to the flower hall, I''ll change clothes and go there."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 980： presumptuous

    Chapter 980 Presumptuous


    Qu Lian was instructed and replied, "Yes, Crown Princess."


    When Yun Yi went outside the flower hall, the second wife of the Tang family, Wang Shimei, was a little impatient, and said to the palace servant who was pouring tea on the side: "Why hasn''t the Crown Princess come over yet, we are all elders of her grandfather''s family, and Don''t hurry up and spread the word again."


    Mrs. Tang regretted bringing this idiot into the palace, and quickly scolded: "Wang, you are presumptuous, and you still don''t shut up."


    At the moment when Madam Tang''s voice fell, the maids in the house all saluted: "I have seen the Crown Princess."


    The Tang family also quickly stood up from their seats, including Wang Shimei, who was posing just now, all saluted properly: "I have seen the Crown Princess."


    Yunyi ignored the others and didn''t shout, but went straight to Madam Tang: "Grandma, don''t be too polite."


    After ?? finished speaking, he helped her to sit on the seat, patted her hand, and then went to the first place.


    After sitting down, he glanced at the rest of the Tang family who were still saluting below, and then he said, "Let''s all get up and sit down."


    The eldest lady Meng Changzhen knew that this was probably because Yun Yi was unhappy when she heard the words of her second sibling. She felt that her niece was not as enthusiastic as she used to be, and she didn''t know if she was too sensitive.


    Yunyi is deliberately cold to them, what the second aunt said just now, I am afraid that the rest of the Tang family also thinks it is reasonable, but she doesn''t want to get used to their problems, and thinks that it is her elders, so she can be presumptuous regardless of place.


    In order to avoid doing some annoying things in the name of her in the future, some things are just made clear today, so as to avoid troubles in the future and it will be difficult for everyone to do.


    Yunyi looked at Madam Tang who was sitting below: "Grandma, is there something wrong with entering the palace today?"


    She originally wanted to directly say what the Tang family asked, but just now she changed her mind. Since she was here to ask someone to do something, it would be better for them to say it themselves.


    Before Madam Tang spoke, Wang Shimei grabbed it first: "Yunyi, we are not outsiders either."


    As soon as she said this, she heard Bai Wei standing behind Yunyi scolding: "Presumptuous, no matter what your identity is, this is the East Palace."


    The implication of ?? is naturally understood by those who are sitting.


    The Tang family eldest lady hurried out to smooth things out: "Second brother and sister, I know you have something on your mind, but rules are rules, you can''t make mistakes again."


    Wang Shimei was yelled at by a maid in front of so many people, and felt a little uncomfortable, but because of the occasion, she got up and said, "I''m really in a hurry, and I hope the princess will forgive me."


    Yun Yi waved her hand and motioned her to sit down, then turned to look at Madam Tang: "Grandma, I will arrange for a nurturing nanny to go back to the palace with you. I am afraid that I will often enter the palace in the future, and some rules should be learned. already."


    Mrs. Tang understood what Yun Yi meant and knew that she was right. Anyway, there were no outsiders here, so she didn''t find it ugly: "Then thank the Crown Princess, and I will definitely live up to the Crown Princess''s wishes."


    Wang Shimei heard this and felt that Yunyi was targeting her and was very unhappy, but she really didn''t have the guts to show it.


    Seeing that they had finished speaking, he interjected again: "Prince Concubine, we are entering the palace today because we have something to ask for, and please ask the Concubine to complete it."


    Yunyi didn''t answer her, but looked at Madam Tang.


    Wang Shimei looked at Yunyi and looked at her mother-in-law, and said anxiously, "Mother, you said so."


    Mrs. Tang coughed lightly: "Prince Concubine, we also know that this is a bit difficult to open, but we have to enter the palace to open this mouth, and also ask Haihan."


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 981： Dont act outside in the name of this palace

    Chapter 981 It is not allowed to act outside under the banner of this palace


    Having said this, he sighed and continued: "As soon as the incident of King Yu''s rebellion happened, we didn''t have a good night''s sleep. Later, we sent someone to inquire about your cousin, but we only know that the family members of King Yu''s mansion have not slept well. In the house, no one knew their whereabouts at all.


    Yesterday, your second uncle got the news. The family members of Prince Yu''s mansion were all escorted back to Beijing, and now they are all imprisoned in the Xingbu prison. It also happened that a friend of your second uncle happened to be on duty in the Xingbu prison. . "


    At this time, Wang Shimei got up and knelt down: "Prince Concubine, please save Xin Ran, she is still so young, she is just a little concubine in the backyard, she doesn''t understand those things at all, please save her."


    Mrs. Tang also looked at Yunyi earnestly, but she couldn''t open her mouth after all. After all, the affairs of King Yu belonged to the previous dynasties, and the harem was not allowed to do politics.


    Yun Yi already had Jing Rui''s words, and she didn''t want to watch her grandmother get angry because of Tang Xinran''s affairs. Although her second aunt was not very good, she still loved her daughter, so she could understand it. Indifferently said: "This matter should be settled by the concubine."


    Wang Shimei was about to thank him with excitement, but she heard Yun Yi continue: "But there are some things, I still need to explain in advance."


    Mrs. Tang saw Yun Yi''s serious expression, and she probably understood what Yun Yi was going to say: "Prince Concubine, please."


    Yunyi swept around the Tang family who were present, and then said: "You are all relatives of Ben Gong, and there are some things that Ben Gong does not go around and say directly."


    Mrs. Tang nodded: "What the Crown Princess said is that between relatives, there is no need to be polite. If you have anything to say, just say it directly."


    Yun Yi glanced at her second aunt, Wang Shimei: "In the days to come, I hope everyone can be strict with themselves and take care of the people around them, but don''t do things that embarrass this palace, let alone act outside under the name of this palace. ."


    The Tang family stood up, and Mrs. Tang took the lead in expressing her position: "Please rest assured, the Crown Princess, the Tang family must keep it in mind. If someone dares to disobey in the future, the Crown Princess will deal with it directly."


    Others also echoed: "Please rest assured, Crown Princess, and keep it in mind."


    Seeing that the Tang family responded, Yun Yi then instructed Mu Lan next to him, and Mu Lan got the order and left.


    Madam Tang saw that it was almost time, looked at the second daughter-in-law, and gave her a wink.


    Wang Shimei was a little reluctant, but she didn''t dare to disobey her mother-in-law at this time, so she got up and motioned the maid to bring the things she brought: "Prince Concubine, I really trouble you with today''s affairs. Please take it."


    Yun Yi said softly: "It''s not someone else, just thank you."


    Mrs. Tang said, "It''s not something valuable, it''s just a little bit of their will. It''s better that the Crown Princess doesn''t dislike it."


    Having said this, Yun Yi motioned to Bai Wei who was beside him to take it: "It''s all my own, you guys are so polite."


    Mrs. Tang also motioned for the maid to come up, and she was relieved when she saw the big maid beside Yun Yi took it.


    Yunyi chatted with the Tang family for a while, and then Mu Lan walked in with a decent-looking mama, Mu Lan stepped forward and bowed: "Prince Concubine, this servant brought mama Kong."


    The grandma behind him took a step forward: "I have seen the Crown Princess."


    Yunyi called out and said to Madam Tang, "Grandmother, this is Grandma Kong. She is the one who will teach the people in the palace the rules these days."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 982： I really owe her

    Chapter 982 I really owe her


    After ?? finished speaking, he looked at Mother Kong again: "These days, I''m going to trouble my mother."


    Mamma Kong replied respectfully: "Prince Concubine''s words are serious, the old slave must do her best."


    Afterwards, Mother Kong saluted Mrs. Tang again: "I have seen Mrs. Tang."


    Mrs. Tang also quickly replied: "Next, I have to trouble Mommy."


    Mother Kong replied neither humble nor arrogant: "It should be."


    After saying that, he stepped aside.


    The Tang family chatted with Yun Yi for a few more things. They wanted to meet the triplets, but when they learned that they were not in the East Palace, they had to say goodbye next time.


    When they were leaving the palace, it happened that the carriage of Sun Guogong¡¯s mansion arrived at the gate of the palace.


    The eldest lady of Sun Guogong''s mansion glanced at the Tang family''s carriage through the gap in the window: "Mother, she is from the Tang family."


    The old lady of Sun Guogong''s mansion closed her eyes, moved the beads in her hand, and read the scriptures in her mouth, and did not answer the words of the eldest daughter-in-law.


    Waited for the carriage to enter the palace gate and stopped at the designated place.


    The old lady of Sun Guogong''s mansion opened her eyes: "The Tang family is the grandfather''s family of the Crown Princess, so face is naturally to be given, but we are trying to save Lu Ziyan with the credit of the grandfather, which is really a big loss. already."


    After ?? sighed: "I really owe her."


    Yun received the female relatives of Sun Guogong''s mansion in the flower hall as before. After a few people came in, they first greeted them and said, "I have seen the Crown Princess."


    When Yunyi called, she presented the gift she brought, and the old lady of Sun Guogong''s mansion said: "This is the Nanzhu brought back by the sons of the mansion when they were playing in the south. It looked good, so I brought it. Come here, and I hope the Crown Princess will accept it with a smile."


    Yun Yi smiled lightly: "Old Madam is so polite."


    After ?? finished speaking, he stretched out his hand to signal them to sit down and talk.


    The old lady of Sun Guogong''s mansion knew from the expression of the Crown Princess. The Crown Princess must know the purpose of their entering the palace today, so she did not make a roundabout way: "Why did the concubine enter the palace today, I must have guessed the wisdom of the Crown Princess."


    Yunyi quite liked the temperament of the old lady of Sun Guogong''s mansion, and nodded with a smile: "Of course I guessed one or two."


    Mrs. Sun Guogong smiled bitterly and said, "I hope the Crown Princess can help me with the words."


    Yun Yi laughed, this old lady Sun Guogong is really a wonderful person, glanced at the Nanzhu in Qu Lian''s hand, and said with a light smile: "I have received such a precious Nanzhu from the old lady, so I will naturally spread the word. "


    After Yun Yi finished speaking, she stretched out her hand to signal the old lady to drink tea: "It''s very hot today, the old lady should drink some tea to quench her thirst."


    Mrs. Sun Guogong and Mrs. Cheng from the General''s Mansion have a relationship, so Yun Yi naturally wanted to save face, so she said, "Does the old lady have any special instructions?"


    The old lady looked at the maid who was serving in the house.


    Yun Yi smiled lightly and said, "I have something to say, but it''s okay to say it."


    The old lady heard the Crown Princess say this, and she felt that the Crown Princess was not a simple person. Presumably, the servants currently serving in the East Palace were all the Crown Princess''s people, so she did not shy away from it.


    He coughed lightly and said, "I hope the Crown Princess will help her to send her away from afar, how much the Grandpa loves this grand-niece, the Crown Princess must have heard of it, and the concubine has to come here for the sake of the children and grandchildren in the house. For the last resort, I hope the Crown Princess will forgive me."


    Yunyi had heard a little about the granddaughter of Lu Ziyan, who was protected by the grandfather of the country, but also couldn''t figure it out.


    Even if he was entrusted by his sister, it would be good to take care of him and not be bullied, but he favored that Lu Ziyan to be arrogant and domineering, causing all the young ladies and young masters in the house to have a lot of opinions on the grandfather of the country.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 983： Could these two be negotiated?

    Chapter 983 Are these two parties negotiated?


    Because of this, I heard that the old lady in the Guogong''s mansion has a lot of quarrels with the father-in-law, but even so, the father-in-law still goes his own way, which is really strange.


    After listening to the old lady''s words, Yun Yi understood what the old lady meant, smiled slightly, and agreed.


    This Lu Ziyan wanted to calculate Jingrui before, but Yun Yi didn''t have the slightest affection for her. Since it was the old lady of the state government, it was just a matter of words, why not do it.


    After the people from Sun Guogong''s mansion left, Bai Wei came over with the box sent by Sun Guogong mansion: "Prince Concubine, would you like to take a look."


    Yunyi motioned for her to open it, and saw ten pearls slightly smaller than a longan neatly placed on her face, and the fineness looked quite good.


    At this time, Mu Lan also brought the gift box brought by the Tang family: "Prince Concubine, this is from the second room of the Tang family."


    Yunyi looked over, and after Mu Lan opened it, she couldn''t help but exclaimed, "Could it be that these two families have negotiated?"


    The gift box sent by the Tang family contained six top-quality pearls. They were a little bigger than those in Sun Guogong''s mansion. They had no flaws and were of excellent quality.


    Yunyi didn''t think that the two gifts were all pearls.


    At this time, Bai Wei said: "The Tang family gave Dongzhu, and Sun Guogong''s house gave Nanzhu, but the quality is good."


    Yunyi looked back, thinking that her second aunt would be distressed for a long time this time, but she didn''t expect that she was really willing to pay for it, so she said lightly, "I will receive it from the warehouse."


    glanced at the sun outside, and then said: "Bring the iced plum juice and cakes made by the kitchenette. Let''s go to Changle Palace and tell the kitchenette that there is no need to prepare lunch."


    behind Shi Mi said: "Yes, the servant will arrange it."


    When Yunyi arrived, the queen mother was eating fruit in the pavilion with the triplets. Seeing Yunyi coming, she smiled and waved, "I think you''re coming too soon."


    The triplets stood up and called out in unison, "Mother concubine."


    Yun Yi greeted them with a smile: "Did you cause damage to your great-grandmother today?"


    Brother Ye raised his head and smiled: "No, no, we are good."


    Yunyi reached out and touched Brother Ye''s little head: "You''re doing well, I''ll eat an extra piece of cake later."


    Last time, Brother Bai didn''t look at it for a while. Brother Ye pulled out the flowers that the Queen Mother had just planted. Sister Yun also enthusiastically helped to divide the flowers into corpses, but it scared the crowd of maids. Not light.


    reached out and patted Brother Bai on the shoulder, and helped Sister Yun to straighten the broken hair, so that the maids waited for them to sit again.


    Yunyi met the Queen Mother and took the seat with a smile: "They just left, no, grandson-in-law came over."


    At this time, Shi Mi also arranged the sour plum soup and cakes she brought over: "The Queen Mother, this is what my master specially asked the small kitchen to make to honor you."


    The Queen Mother smiled even more when she heard it: "The Aijia must have a good taste."


    Yun Yi pushed a small plate of milk to the Queen Mother: "Grandma, try it and see if you like it or not."


    This was done after a few attempts in the small kitchen. After it was done, it was placed in a well to hang, and some crushed ice was placed on the side.


    The Queen Mother smiled and squeezed a small piece, put it to her mouth and took a bite. After tasting it carefully, her eyes lit up: "Is this made of cow''s milk?"


    Yun Yi smiled and said, "Well, I added other ingredients, how does it taste?"


    After eating a small piece, the queen mother nodded frequently: "Sweet and delicious, with a strong milky fragrance, the entrance is cold and cold, very smooth and tender, it is suitable for eating in summer, you are bothered."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 984： A small concubine really cant affect the overall situation

    Chapter 984 A small concubine really can''t affect the overall situation


    Yunyi asked Shi Mi to pour a cup of sour plum soup for the queen mother: "This sour plum soup has been iced, you can taste it, it''s time for lunch."


    The Queen Mother smiled and looked at Yun Yi: "I''m not afraid that Aijia will be greedy and eat a bad stomach. It''s really euphemistic."


    Yunyi was not ashamed to be dismantled by the queen mother, she smiled and said, "I can''t hide anything from the imperial grandmother."


    Brother Ye had already finished eating the fruit in the bowl: "The emperor''s great-grandmother and mother-in-law, Brother Ye also wants to eat cakes."


    Yun Yi smiled and took a small piece of milk and put it on the plate in front of him: "I''ll have lunch in a while, just have a taste. If you like it, the mother-in-law will let the small kitchen make it for you."


    Brother Ye is good: "I see, concubine."


    During the conversation, Yun Yi also put a piece in front of Brother Bo and Sister Yun: "You can also taste it and see if you like the taste."


    Brother Bai glanced at the concubine. He had eaten it in his previous life. Presumably, the concubine is going to release new products for her pastry shop.


    Yunyi naturally saw the smile that flashed in Brother Bo''er''s eyes, and returned a gentle smile to him, watching the children eat happily, and then looked away.


    The Queen Mother also withdrew her gaze from the children: "Your grandfather''s family and Sun Guogong''s residence are not embarrassing you."


    She knew that the old lady of Sun Guogong''s mansion and the old lady Cheng of the General''s mansion had a good relationship, so she was afraid that the other party would make excessive requests based on this relationship. The second daughter-in-law of Yun Yi is in front of the elder''s shelf.


    Yunyi raised his eyes and looked at the blooming roses on the side: "No, but the gifts from the two families turned out to be the same."


    The Queen Mother also followed Yunyi''s gaze to the rose beside the pavilion: "Your grandmother and the old lady of Sun Guogong''s mansion are selfish, but they are not confused."


    The two laughed at the same time.


    However, Yun Yi didn''t think about helping them get things done right away, so she had to wait a few more days to avoid giving them the illusion that things were easy.


    Tang Xinran''s matter, no matter whether the Tang family finds it or not, no matter whether she cares about it or not, there must be rumors, so she chooses to answer this matter, after all, a small concubine really can''t affect the overall situation.


    In the future, if the second room of the Tang family is going to cause any trouble, she just doesn''t care, and it''s not easy for others to say anything.


    As for Sun Guogong''s mansion, anyway, the credit of the grandfather was used, but it was a good thing, but the grandfather was probably afraid that the sage would directly reject it, so he took the path of the female family.


    But he didn''t think that his wife would plot against him.


    After having lunch at Changle Palace, Yunyi took the triplets back to the East Palace.


    Although there are fewer harem masters now, and there are indeed a lot of things missing, there are still many things that need to be dealt with.


    It was just that she had just returned to the East Palace to settle the triplets, and a little **** came in from outside: "Prince Concubine, Xiao Gongzi asks to see you."


    Yun Yi became excited when he heard that his younger brother Xiao Chenhao had entered the palace: "Let him in."


    Originally, Xiao Chenrui also wanted to come and see her sister, but after all, there are many rules in the palace, so the elder sister took over the harem.


    After Xiao Chenhao came in, he politely gave Yun Yi a salute: "I have seen the Crown Princess."


    Yun Yi laughed: "My sister and brother, you don''t have to be like this."


    Xiao Chenhao, like a little adult, said solemnly: "Now that my elder sister has a distinguished status, we must pay more attention to our words and deeds, so as not to cause trouble for my elder sister."


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 985： After all, people can change

    Chapter 985 After all, people''s hearts are changeable


    Yunyi was very relieved to hear what Brother Hao said.


    Although she didn''t mind, but her family could think of her like this, how could she not be moved.


    Yun Yi smiled and looked at his younger brother: "Have a rest today?"


    Xiao Chenhao nodded lightly: "Yes, I was thinking of coming here in the morning, but the elder brother said that you have something to deal with in the afternoon. After lunch, you sent me to the palace."


    Yun Yi nodded his head clearly, the elder brother Xiao Chenrui is a thoughtful person, and he deliberately let the younger brother enter the palace to see her, there must be something wrong.


    She first asked, "How is your grandmother''s health recently?"


    Xiao Chenhao nodded: "It''s good, sister don''t have to worry about it."


    Yunyi listened, and only then did he talk about the business: "Your elder brother let you enter the palace, but did you have an entrustment?"


    Xiao Chenhao is a big kid, glanced at the room, saw that all the people serving by his sister''s side, and then said: "The new emperor ascends the throne, and the world will be amnesty, and the uncle''s family is also included in the amnesty.


    Big brother, let me remind my sister so that you can prepare yourself mentally in advance. "


    Yunyi has been so busy recently that she forgot about it, and thought for a while: "What does grandma mean?"


    Xiao Chenhao sighed like a little adult: "It''s his son, there was no way before, and he could only let the Dafang family stay in the northern border and suffer, but now the sage has ascended the throne and amnesty the world, grandmother got the news, and she cried after she was overjoyed. a game.


    However, recently, she has always been preoccupied with worrying about her uncle''s family''s foothold and livelihood after returning to Beijing. "


    After hearing this, there is still something I don¡¯t understand. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s both happy and worried and worried.


    Yunyi said to Bai Wei at the door: "Run to the Hanlin Academy, invite Master Xiao, and say that this palace has something to look for him."


    Bai Wei knew who the Crown Princess was talking about, and bowed: "Yes."


    After saying that, he turned around and walked out.


    Now that Xiao Renli''s family has returned to Beijing, it has no effect on their second room, but they are afraid that there will be other thoughts from their grandmother.


    The people of Dafang have also been punished over the years. As long as they return to Beijing to keep their distance, they are not unacceptable, but if they are still as demons as before, then don''t blame her for sending them back to Northern Xinjiang.


    As for the grandmother, she shouldn''t let herself down this time. After all, people''s hearts are changeable, and some things should be explained in advance.


    Yunyi sent someone to bring sour plum soup and milk recipe to his younger brother Xiao Chenhao: "It''s too hot, how about trying this cake?"


    Xiao Chenhao was not polite to his sister, he picked up a piece and took a bite. The rich milky fragrance made him give Yun Yi a thumbs up. This was what he learned from living with his sister and brother-in-law before.


    He also fed the half of the cake into his mouth. After swallowing it, he said, "Sister, this cake is really delicious."


    Yunyi smiled at him and said, "It''s delicious, you can eat more. When you go back to the house in a while, take some back and give it to your grandmother."


    Xiao Chenhao ate another piece, and then asked, "Sister, are my little nephews still on their lunch break?"


    Yunyi nodded and said, "Well, before you came, they just fell asleep."


    Xiao Chenhao looked a little disappointed, glanced at the door, and then asked, "How long are they going to take their lunch break?"


    Yun Yi glanced outside: "It''s time for them to wake up in another quarter of an hour. The little ones will be happy to see you, uncle."


    Xiao Chenhao may have followed his nutrition. In addition, he has practiced martial arts since childhood. He is more than a head taller than children of the same age. Now he is also a handsome young man, and no one other than his family is allowed to call him his nickname.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 986： Why is this so rusty?

    Chapter 986 How come this is so unfamiliar


    Yunyi saw that it was going to be cloudy outside, and the wind was blowing, and said, "Brother Hao, elder sister hasn''t tested your martial arts for a long time."


    Xiao Chenhao also came to the spirit: "Then while the nephews are still awake, my sister can give me some pointers."


    Yun Yi got up and naturally wanted to stretch out his hand to pull Brother Hao''s hand, but he didn''t expect the little guy to dodge: "Brother-in-law said, now I''m a little man, I have to be a gentleman, I''ve grown up, I can''t be like that anymore Clinging to my sister as before."


    Yun Yi knew what was going on as soon as he heard what Brother Hao said. It seems that Jing Rui''s brainwashing was very successful.


    Thinking of Jing Rui, he couldn''t help shaking his head and laughing.


    When the two brothers and sisters arrived in the back garden, there would be gusts of wind blowing, and the garden would be overflowing with fragrance of flowers, making people extremely comfortable.


    Yunyi didn''t give Brother Hao the time to prepare, so he shot directly. After all, in special circumstances, the villain wouldn''t give him the time to prepare, but the strength in his hand was taken a lot.


    The two brothers and sisters came and went in the garden, you chased me, and suddenly jumped up, Yun Yi also adjusted the speed and strength of her shot at any time, just when the two were fighting heartily.


    Yunyi saw Bai Wei and his elder brother Xiao Chenrui coming here with sharp eyes, so he smiled and said to Brother Hao, "Be careful."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Xiao Chenrui jumped up and joined the battle. The three of them fought so lively that they still waited for Bo Geer and their maids to report, and the three brothers and sisters stopped.


    Xiao Chenhao was having a good time now, and said with his wrists, "Sister, brother, you think I have made progress recently."


    Xiao Chenrui smiled and patted his brother''s head: "The progress is indeed not small. With your current skills, I am afraid that you will be able to draw a tie with the ordinary guards in the palace."


    Xiao Chenhao is very satisfied with the evaluation of the eldest brother: "Don''t worry, eldest brother, in the future, the younger brother will not relax, strive to practice martial arts well, and become a breezy general in the future to support my sister."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he heard a voice from outside the Moon Cave door: "Okay, have ambition."


    The three siblings turned to look at the same time, and Jing Rui strode in.


    Xiao Chenrui and Xiao Chenhao saluted: "I have seen the prince."


    Jing Rui raised his hand to help the two stand up: "Why is this so unfamiliar, even the name has changed."


    Xiao Chenrui smiled and said, "Now that my brother-in-law''s status is respected, how can it still be the same as before."


    Jing Rui said seriously: "No matter how my identity changes, I''m still your brother-in-law, and I''ll be the same as before. I don''t need to change it specially, it looks like I''m born."


    Xiao Chenrui then saluted respectfully: "Yes."


    Xiao Chenhao took Jing Rui''s hand and jumped up: "I just said that my brother-in-law won''t dislike us just because he is the crown prince, but the elder brother said that courtesy should not be neglected, and brother-in-law is better, then when there are no outsiders, it will be the same as before, When there are outsiders, listen to Big Brother."


    Yunyi raised his hand and tapped Brother Hao''er on the forehead: "You''re the only one who has more ideas."


    Jing Rui smiled and touched his head: "As you please, it''s not that particular."


    Xiao Chenrui glared at his younger brother: "Chen Hao, now that you are older, you have to know how to behave, but you can''t embarrass your sister, brother-in-law and Xiao''s family."


    Xiao Chenhao put away his smile, he understood what his brother meant, and bowed politely: "Brother is right, brother must keep it in mind."


    Yunyi patted Xiao Chenrui on the shoulder: "Sister knows what you''re thinking, but for my sister, your wanton comfort is more important than anything else."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 987： The Weihe River has always been a heart disease of the imperial court

    Chapter 987 Weihe has always been a heart disease of the court


    Jing Rui heard what he didn''t understand, Chen Rui strictly demanded Brother Hao, not only because of the rules in the palace and the world, but also because of the deeper meaning, it was really hard for him to think so for Yun Yi.


    Originally, Yun Yi was envied by many people when she married into the General''s Mansion. Later, her father recognized the royal family and was conferred the title of Duan Wang. Yun Yi''s identity suddenly changed from a young lady to a prince concubine, which once made many wives of high-profile families in Beijing. , In addition to envy, the young lady also felt jealous.


    Now that the father is on the throne, the harem is vacant. Although Yun Yi is only a princess, she is in full control of the harem. It is unknown how many people have turned from envy and jealousy to hatred.


    Chen Rui was afraid that he didn''t want outsiders to talk about Yun Yi''s family identity, so Chen Hao became more demanding. Knowing his brother-in-law''s intentions, he suddenly felt a sense of admiration in his heart.


    Several people returned to the courtyard. The triplets had already washed their faces, changed their clothes, and were drinking water.


    Seeing the father, the concubine, and two uncles, they rushed over: "I have seen the father, the concubine, and two uncles."


    Xiao Chenhao looked at this, touched that, and said with joy: "Did you miss my uncle?"


    Brother Ye was the first to stand up: "Think, little uncle."


    Before, Xiao Chenhao would stay in the General''s Mansion when he was on vacation, but since the triplets moved to the palace, he has only met the little guys once, which is really not as convenient as the previous General''s Mansion.


    Xiao Chenrui reached out and hugged Sister Yun who was closest to him: "Sister Yun is getting more and more beautiful."


    Sister Yun smiled slightly, a little shy, and reached out to wrap her arms around Xiao Chenrui''s neck, then she said coquettishly, "Thank you for your praise, uncle."


    All laughed for a while, and the scene was very warm.


    Jing Rui, who was one step behind, snatched his daughter directly from Xiao Chenrui''s arms: "Don''t look at who this daughter is, can she be beautiful?"


    Yun Yi laughed and said, "Are you praising you or praising me."


    Xiao Chenhao answered at this time: "Fortunately, Sister Yun didn''t follow my brother-in-law''s appearance."


    Yun Yi couldn''t hold back and laughed outright.


    Jing Rui reached out and tapped Brother Hao on the forehead: "It hurts you in vain, and the stage will be demolished at a critical time."


    Xiao Chenhao wasn''t annoyed either, he touched the place where his brother-in-law was knocking hurt, and laughed.


    After entering the main hall, Xiao Chenhao knew that his sister, brother-in-law and brother must have something to talk about, so he took the triplets and quietly ate the cakes and fruits sent by the maids.


    Jing Rui looked at Xiao Chenrui: "I just have something to talk to you about."


    Xiao Chenrui withdrew the smile on his face and became serious: "Brother-in-law, please speak."


    Jing Rui picked up the tea served by the palace maid and took a sip: "Weihe has always been a heart disease of the court, before the emperor sent King Yu to manage it, you know the situation, and now it''s the rainy season again.


    The prefects of Qingcheng and Pingzhou city have all given memorials. They said that if the remaining river sections are not hurriedly managed, they are afraid that the previously built river embankments will not be able to be preserved.


    When we went south before, your sister and I walked along the Weihe River for a while. After returning, I also studied some documents and drawings about the Weihe River.


    After our analysis, we have some opinions on the management of the Weihe River.


    At that time, I did present the idea to the late emperor, but it was unclear whether the late emperor had looked carefully at those things. In addition, when King Yu took over the matter of Weihe, it was not something we could intervene at will, so this matter was stranded. down.


    Now that Qingcheng and Pingzhou prefectures have mentioned this matter again, I discussed it with the Holy Master and decided to send someone over to take over this matter in the near future. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 988： Such a big hand, where does the money come from?

    Chapter 988 With such a big hand, where does the money come from


    Xiao Chenrui was a little confused: "Brother-in-law, what do you mean?"


    Jing Rui nodded at him: "It''s just what you think."


    Xiao Chenrui quickly said, "Brother-in-law, but I don''t know anything about water conservancy and river bank management. This is no joke."


    After hearing this, Yun Yi got up and walked to the study. When he came back, he had a thick stack of documents in his hand, including information on water conservancy management, a drawing of the current direction of the Weihe River, some opinions on the management of the Weihe River, and others. material.


    Xiao Chenrui took the things that her sister handed over, looked down, and was deeply fascinated by this look.


    Jing Rui and Yun Yi did not disturb him, but drank tea there quietly.


    After a while, Xiao Chenrui raised his head excitedly: "Brother-in-law, do you really want to send me to manage the Weihe River?"


    Jing Rui nodded lightly and said: "The following hand-drawn drawings are the top priority in the management of the Wei River. After sending people to conduct field surveys, they were calculated by people who understand water conservancy construction, and the trend map of the Wei River was recently determined. ."


    Xiao Chenrui quickly turned to the end. After reading it carefully, he looked at the hand-drawn drawing in front of him: "Brother-in-law, do you want to change the course of the Weihe River?"


    Jing Rui glanced at Yun Yi and said, "Yes, this seems to be a waste of money and labor, but it will benefit the people along the way. It can make the people on both sides of Qingcheng and Pingzhou less affected by the floods of the Wei River, and it can also alleviate the water shortage in Luning City in the north. question.


    In this way, the amount of work is indeed not small, and it cannot be completed in a year or a half, but if this is accomplished, it will be a good thing for the present, for the future, and for the country and the people. "


    Xiao Chenrui stared at the hand-drawn drawing for a long time: "Brother-in-law, from this perspective, you can start work at the same time, and you can get through at the end, right?"


    Yun Yi saw that his elder brother Xiao Chenrui was indeed smart, and was relieved, so he answered Jing Rui''s question: "Yes, it can be done at the same time. In this way, the original Weihe River can be divided into two parts, which can be basically Solve the flood in the Wei River."


    Jing Rui smiled and echoed: "Although the money allocated to King Yu before was not used for the management of the Weihe River, the river embankments built by him were indeed thoughtful, so those projects do not need to be reworked."


    Xiao Chenrui nodded: "Brother-in-law, can I take these materials back and study them carefully?"


    Jing Rui nodded: "Naturally."


    Xiao Chenrui thought again: "Brother-in-law, when will the people who manage the Weihe River leave Beijing?"


    He knew what his brother-in-law asked him to go for.


    With these materials, I will conduct a few field trips myself to find out the terrain of the river after the diversion. I believe that I will not betray the trust and trust of my brother-in-law. Home also has a reason.


    Immediately, my heart felt surging and full of energy: "Thank you brother-in-law."


    Jing Rui said with a serious face: "Although everything has been planned, the actual implementation may not be smooth, and as I said before, it can be completed in a year and a half."


    Xiao Chenrui has followed her brother-in-law a lot in Northern Xinjiang before. Naturally, she doesn''t want to stay in the Hanlin Academy all the time. She also wants to make a name for herself: "Chen Rui will do his best to get things done."


    Jing Rui patted him on the shoulder: "The date of departure is set in half a month. After all, the purpose of the imperial court this time is to completely eliminate the flooding of the Wei River, so there are people who understand water conservancy and craftsmen who understand engineering and construction."


    Xiao Chenrui had heard from those officials that the treasury was empty. Where did the money come from with such a large hand?


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 989： He cant retaliate with virtue

    Chapter 989 He can''t repay grievances with virtue


    I thought about it and couldn''t help but ask: "Brother-in-law, if this is the case, it will take a lot of money, this money"


    I felt that I might have said it too bluntly: "It''s me who talks too much."


    Jing Rui laughed: "The court has already figured out a solution for the matter of silver, so don''t worry, just study these materials with peace of mind."


    After he finished speaking, he thought of something and said, "Your sister has domesticated a few pairs of carrier pigeons before, and I will send you a pair when I come back. If you have anything in the future, you can contact me in time."


    These homing pigeons have been fed with space streams for a long time. Not only are they faster than ordinary homing pigeons, but they also have sensitive hearing. Ordinary people cannot shoot them.


    Xiao Chenrui was grateful for a while: "Thank you brother-in-law."


    When the matter came to an end, Yun Yi found a box and asked him to put the materials in it: "These materials must be collected. During this time, you should ask for leave from the Hanlin Academy and study it in the house. What''s wrong? Know how to find brother-in-law at any time, and strive to understand thoroughly before leaving Beijing."


    Xiao Chenrui nodded: "Okay, listen to my sister."


    Putting away the things, Yun Yi brought up the matter of the big room: "Brother Hao told me about the big room, what do you think about it?"


    Although Xiao Chenrui is not a person who will pay revenge, what the big house did back then really cooled his heart, and it is impossible for the second house to be able to forgive them for what they did back then.


    ''s brows furrowed involuntarily: "The most important thing is to see what grandma wants to do?"


    He thought to himself: If grandmother thinks that the second house is doing well now, she makes excessive demands, even if the relationship between their grandparents and grandchildren should come to an end, and he can¡¯t repay hatred with virtue.


    Yunyi was also relieved. She was also afraid that her younger brother would be comfortable now, so she forgot what happened before. After her grandmother said a few soft words, she took the people from the big house to live with him.


    If that''s the case, then I''m afraid I won''t care about the Xiao family anymore.


    Xiao Chenrui may have seen the look in his sister''s eyes: "Sister, don''t worry, the current Xiao''s house is surnamed Xiao, but we all remember that without you, there would be no Xiao''s house, and there can only be the second-bedroom Xiao''s house."


    Yun Yi said sternly: "In the past few days, I took the time to go back. It''s not that I can''t trust my grandmother, but I''m afraid that she will easily become soft-hearted as she gets older, so it''s better to clarify some things in advance."


    Xiao Chenrui nodded lightly: "I made my sister worry. In fact, I told my grandmother before, but if my sister can go back to the house, the effect will definitely be different."


    Yunyi looked at Xiao Chenrui: "You have always been doing things in the house yourself, right?"


    Xiao Chenrui knew what her sister was worried about: "Yes, I have always followed what you explained before. In addition to monthly silver, my grandmother regularly gives custom jewelry and clothes every quarter. The silver grandmother in the house has never asked."


    The reason why Yunyi didn''t let her grandmother take charge of Xiao''s house''s central feeder was because she was afraid that she would see a better life in the house and feel that the big family''s life in northern Xinjiang was miserable, and she would have other thoughts if she didn''t care.


    At that time, everyone will be embarrassed.


    Actually, it was not that she never thought about the return of the big house to Beijing, but she thought that it would be at least a few decades later, and Mo Yuxi''s sons would be granted amnesty after they succeeded to the throne, but she did not expect that it would be so soon.


    Now several shops in Xiao Mansion rely on the output of Yunyi Zhuangzi and the workshop, and the business is very good. After the mansion has money, Xiao Chenrui set out to buy several big Zhuangzi, with the high-yield seeds provided by Yunyi Zhuangzi, the income Also pretty good.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 990： Some things can never be compromised

    Chapter 990 Some things must not be compromised


    Jing Rui did not participate in the topic of siblings, but chatted with Brother Hao about his studies.


    The two brothers had dinner in the East Palace. Brother Hao reluctantly said goodbye to the triplets for a quarter of an hour, and then brought the milk recipes just made in the small kitchen to prepare to leave the palace.


    Just before leaving, Jing Rui handed a waist card to the two brothers: "You keep this waist card, you don''t need to hand it in advance in the future, you can enter the palace at any time."


    The two of them took their waist cards and put them away solemnly, then said goodbye and left.


    Xiao Chenrui went to the house to pick up their carriage, and then warned his younger brother: "This waist card must be collected, but the bad guys can''t get it."


    Xiao Chenhao is small, but his brain is not stupid: "I see, big brother."


    Xiao Chenrui knew his younger brother Zaohui, but there were some things that needed to be mentioned, so he was relieved to see his younger brother respond.


    Thinking of the big house, he warned again: "Brother Hao, big brother does not hide some things from you, the direct descendant of the big house is penniless when he returns to Beijing this time. Stay in our mansion.


    The things that are available must not be compromised. Once they are allowed to live in, it is even difficult to let them leave.


    If your grandmother asks you about this, do you know how to respond? "


    Xiao Chenhao suddenly flashed his big eyes and laughed: "Of course I''m still young, and the elder brother decides the affairs of the house."


    Xiao Chenrui also chuckled: "It''s not that the eldest brother treats the belly of a gentleman with the heart of a villain, I really don''t want to have any relationship with the big family, except for the second cousin, everyone has careful thoughts.


    Now that my sister is in this status again, we can''t help her, but we can''t cause her trouble, understand? "


    Xiao Chenhao nodded: "Understood, so I must work hard to practice kung fu well. In the future, I will be a majestic general, protect the territory of Beimo for my sister, brother-in-law and nephews, and be a backer for my sister."


    Xiao Chenrui was very pleased, but still patted his brother on the shoulder and said, "You are still young, you don''t need to think so much, with your brother-in-law protecting you, no one can bully your elder sister, and besides, elder sister is not someone who can be bullied casually, no matter how bad it is. , and big brother.


    So you don''t have to put too much pressure on yourself, just learn your daily homework carefully.


    Of course, you must pay attention to your words and deeds, and you must not hold back your sister, remember. "


    Xiao Chenhao understood what brother meant: "Remember, brother."


    Xiao Chenrui knew that if her sister hadn''t protected them back then, they would have died long ago, whether it was the big house''s plan, the road to exile, or the bad life in the northern Xinjiang.


    Without their sister, they could not have returned to Beijing so smoothly and lived a worry-free life.


    Therefore, in the days to come, in addition to taking good care of your younger brother and living your own life, that is to protect your elder sister.


    *


    When the official document that the imperial court granted amnesty to the world arrived in northern Xinjiang, people were stunned at first, then cheered, and then many people burst into tears. That scene was really sad.


    When the owner of the big house of the Xiao family learned that the new emperor who ascended the throne was Duan Wang Mo Yanbin, he really had different thoughts.


    Wei thought that Yunyi had a good relationship with her son, and she was a good friend with her daughter-in-law Sun Zhenyu. Now that her son is in the army anyway, he is also a person with a military post. If he goes back to Beijing and has Yunyi as his support, he will not be promoted and reused.


    But thinking of the married daughter Xiao Yunshu makes me feel a little uncomfortable. Her husband''s family is a serious military household, not someone who was exiled like them, so if they return to Beijing, they will be separated from their daughter.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 991： Todays identity is the difference between clouds and mud

    Chapter 991 Today''s identity is the difference between clouds and mud


    Xiao Renli, who was in the iron ore quarry, went straight to a place where no one was there, and cried aloud.


    He was already in despair, but he never expected to return to Beijing one day.


    Lv Siyi, who was no longer in the face, first pulled Xiao Chenhui, who was already a little stiff, and laughed and shouted for a long time, but she didn''t know what to think, but she broke down and cried in an instant.


    He thought about his son who didn''t survive, and thought that even if the saints were to give amnesty to the world, but they didn''t have half a cent of money, how would they go back to Beijing on the long road, and thought of the Xiao Mansion that no longer existed, it was heartbreaking to cry.


    The aged He Junlan looked into the distance numbly, and when she saw the smiling face of her youngest son in the distance, there was only a trace of waves in her eyes.


    In this family, only Xiao Chenxu, who is seventeen years old, is still normal. He is still young. Although he has suffered a lot in recent years, he is much better than others.


    The second brother will bring them something every few months. Of course, he also heard that it was sent by his grandmother to the military camp and asked him to send it over. He always remembered the good of his grandmother and Yunyi in his heart. The three siblings are good.


    He understood that his grandmother was very old, and the money in his hand was also given by the second sister and brother. Although the money was the grandmother''s private house, it was also earned by the Yunyi sister and brother.


    Before, he was still young, and he was protected by his mother. He didn''t know much about the affairs of the house. It was only after the big room and the Yunyi sister and brother tore their faces that they knew what happened.


    Whenever he thinks of what Dafang did to Yunyi and his sister, he feels ashamed, but he can''t do anything.


    Now that he knows that he can return to Beijing, he is naturally happy, but he thinks that even if he returns to Beijing, it is impossible for the Dafang and Erfang to return to the past. In addition, the current status of the Erfang people is a difference between clouds and mud. Can''t do anything.


    Just being able to leave this ghost place is always a good thing, and my heart is full of hope.


    At this time, it is not only Xiao Yunshu who cannot leave, but also Xiao Yunshan who thinks she has found a good family.


    Before, Aunt Wei and her cousin, Sun Zhenyu, often met Xiao Yunshan, but Xiao Yunshan did not want to marry a military household. Later, they met Lei Siming, the youngest son of the Lei family in Baishan Village, not far from the military household.


    When the Lei family knew that Xiao Yunshan''s cousin was the head of a hundred households, the idea of ??marriage was born.


    Later, I don''t know where I heard that if Xiao Yunshan gets married, she will have 22 taels of silver just from the bottom of the box, not to mention other dowries. She can''t be more satisfied with Xiao Yunshan. Without paying attention to in-depth inquiries, the marriage was soon settled.


    I just got married to the Lei family in the spring of this year. I just reported the good news a few days ago, saying that I was pregnant.


    Xiao Yunshan was overwhelmed with excitement after receiving the news that the new emperor was enthroned and granted amnesty to the world, and they could all return to Beijing.


    Knowing that the new emperor who ascended the throne was actually the King Duan who recognized the royal family, Xiao Yunshan seemed to have been hit, and murmured, "How is it possible, impossible, how is this possible."


    The whole person seemed to be in a daze, and he kept repeating those few words, and he didn''t recover for a long time.


    At this time, her mind was full of what those people were talking about. Jing Rui became Cheng Jingrui and then Mo Jingrui. Now she is the prince of the dynasty. After Xiao Yunyi returned to Beijing and married into the general''s mansion, she became the concubine of Duanwang''s mansion. , is now the princess.


    In addition to the disbelief on her face, what she thought most was: If the Xiao family all returned to Beijing, what would she do?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 992： Unspeakable sadness

    Chapter 992 The unspeakable grievance in my heart


    When Mrs. Lei learned from others that the current crown princess is the younger sister-in-law of Xiao Yunshan, her heart was overjoyed, she smiled and showed off with others all the way home.


    When I got home, I found that Xiao Yunshan''s expression was a little wrong. I thought it was agitated, but I hated iron and said: "I have such good relatives, and I still hide it. I really don''t know what you think?"


    After Xiao Yunshan''s man, Lei Siming, stepped into the yard, the old lady Lei pulled him aside and muttered for a long time, the pride in her eyes that anyone could see.


    After the others at home came in one after another, Mrs. Lei walked over with a smile and couldn''t wait to say, "Tell the big guy a happy event."


    Waiting for everyone''s eyes to focus on her, the old lady of Lei''s family said: "Our family can be regarded as having a backing in the future, even if those officials meet, I''m afraid they will have to give us a little face."


    Seeing that no one was catering to her, she couldn''t help but said again: "Why don''t you talk."


    Before waiting for those people to speak, she added: "But it''s good for you to know in your heart, but don''t go out and talk nonsense, so as not to be envied by others."


    The eldest daughter-in-law of the Lei family, who came out of the room at this time, said, "Mother, you can make it clear. What did you mean just now? We didn''t understand after talking for a long time."


    Mrs. Lei slapped her thigh: "Look at me, I''m really confused, I''ll tell you guys."


    Speaking of this, she glanced outside the courtyard gate, and then continued in a low voice: "The elder sister of the youngest daughter-in-law is today''s Crown Princess, and our family is now considered a person of status."


    The men of the Lei family are all helping their second son-in-law on the other side of the mountain to repair the house today, and will only come back later.


    Before ??, they heard the news that the new emperor had ascended the throne and amnesty to the world, but they never thought that the princess was actually Xiao Yunshan''s sister-in-law.


    The second son of the Lei family said with a look of disbelief: "Mother, you must have heard it wrong. If the younger sister''s younger sister is the crown prince, how could she stay in the northern border and marry the third brother."


    The reason why Xiao Yunshan married the youngest of the Lei family was not because the eldest son of the Lei family was in the Tongling city government office. I feel that marrying Lei Siming is better than marrying those military households.


    But right now, how can she go back to Beijing in this situation, but seeing others can go back to Beijing, but she wants to stay here, she is unspeakably aggrieved.


    In addition, knowing that Xiao Yunyi was actually a high-ranking princess, the gap in her heart made her face very ugly, so that she didn''t listen to the conversation just now with her husband''s family.


    Everyone looked at Xiao Yunshan and wanted her to confirm it personally. Seeing that she didn''t respond for a long time, Lei Siming pushed Xiao Yunshan, who was in a daze, and said, "Everyone is waiting, is it true that the rumors are true, Prince Is the concubine really your sister-in-law?"


    Xiao Yunshan saw that she couldn''t hide, so she nodded lightly, admitting it.


    Now the Lei family is excited, and the light in the eyes of Lei''s sister-in-law can''t be concealed. If his husband has such a relationship, wouldn''t it be a prosperous official fortune. Thinking about it makes people happy.


    couldn''t help but leaned closer to Xiao Yunshan: "Brother and sister, since you have such a good relative, you can contact us more in the future. We are afraid that our Lei family will not have a good life in the future."


    Xiao Yunshan is fine if she doesn''t listen to this, but when she hears this, she gets even more upset and says to her mother-in-law who is standing opposite: "Mother, I''m a little uncomfortable. I want to go back to the house and lie down for a while."


    Finished the update today, dear friends, the 4D update is at 8:00 pm on July 1st, please correct it, hehe, thank you for your support all the way, Yuanzi will continue to work hard!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 993： what do you mean now

    Chapter 993 What are you talking about now?


    How dare the old lady of Lei''s family offend her now: "Okay, okay, okay, you are pregnant now, you are not tired, go back to the house and rest."


    The second daughter-in-law of the Lei family pouted and said to her man: "Don''t be too happy, even if the younger brother and sister are really the concubine''s concubine, the relationship will not be much better, otherwise, she will not be like this now. expression."


    The second son of the Lei family felt that what his daughter-in-law said was reasonable: "Then I will go out to inquire about the news and see what is going on."


    *


    Tang Xinran and Lu Ziyan took three days for Yun Yi to let Jing Rui do it.


    When they were released, they were comparable to beggars in Nancheng. The Tang family who came to pick them up was fine. At least Wang Shimei staged a mother-daughter relationship.


    The second lady of Sun Guogong''s mansion, who came to pick up Lu Ziyan, didn''t like Lu Ziyan, but said indifferently, "Get in the car."


    The same people were released from the prison of the Ministry of Punishment, but the treatment is really different.


    Tang Xinran was taken back to the Tang family''s second-bedroom house by her parents. When she entered the door, she crossed the brazier and slapped Ai Ye on her body, in order to drive away bad luck.


    After entering the hospital, let the maid take her down to take a bath, change clothes, and when she is ready, the maid has already brought her meals. She hadn''t eaten a delicious meal these days, so Tang Xinran didn''t care about her image and started eating quickly.


    When she returned to the main hall, Tang Xinran suddenly jumped into the arms of her mother Wang Shimei.


    Before at the gate of the prison, she was afraid of people watching, she really couldn''t afford to lose that person, so she hurriedly dragged her mother away.


    Now he can''t care about anything else anymore, crying out of breath in Wang Shimei''s arms, venting all the panic, fear, helplessness, and grievances during this time.


    Although Wang Shimei''s personality is not very good, she really has nothing to say to her children. She patted Tang Xinran on the back and reassured: "It''s alright, my sister Ran won''t have to worry anymore."


    Tang Yifeng, who was on the side, said, "Thanks to your cousin for the help this time. If we meet again in the future, you must remember to thank her."


    Wang Shimei gave Tang Yifeng a blank look when she heard this: "Okay, it''s not for nothing, that Dongzhu cost us a full 60,000 taels of silver."


    Tang Yifeng was very angry: "We want to give things ourselves, not people want to open their mouths, what do you mean by saying this now?"


    Wang Shimei was a little unconvinced and said, "You have to take it when you send it. She obviously doesn''t lack anything."


    She looked up at Tang Yifeng, her face was full of dissatisfaction, she had already thought about it, just buy some things to bring into the palace.


    But this stubborn person insisted that those things could not be taken out, and those who had been in the East Market for a long time and did not like them, went back to the Tang Mansion to beg the old lady, and spent 60,000 taels of silver to buy the six from the big house. Dongzhu, brought into the palace.


    Before entering the palace, there was a bit of luck in her arms, thinking that as long as the crown princess shied away, she would bring her things back and exchange the 60,000 taels of silver notes.


    She even thought that the people in the big room had deceived them, how could only a few pearls be so expensive, but Yunyi, the debt collector, actually took it. She really felt bad for her at that time, but she couldn''t show it.


    Tang Yifeng didn''t want to talk to this idiot anymore, and looked at his daughter who had stopped crying: "Xin Ran, since the sage can agree to let you go, then there should be no more problems in the future, you can rest, everything is waiting for you to rest. Good talk."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 994： you think again

    Chapter 994 You think about it again


    Seeing that Tang Yifeng was about to leave, Tang Xinran opened her mouth and said, "Father, if something like this happens, the daughter of the capital can''t stay any longer, so let''s take me out of Beijing."


    Wang Shimei was reluctant to part with her daughter, so she stopped her and said, "Xin Ran, with your father and mother here, no one dares to bully you, don''t forget, your cousin is a crown princess, if there is someone who doesn''t have long eyes, she will definitely help you. "


    Tang Xinran can''t stand as long as she thinks about going out in the future and being pointed at by others.


    He threw himself into Wang Shimei''s arms again: "Mother, there are too many people who know your daughter in this capital, and she will make up her mind when she is in prison. As long as she can get out of Xingbu Prison, she will be far away from this capital. Find someone who doesn''t. Know where you are and start over."


    How could Tang Yifeng not be aware of his daughter''s thoughts? After experiencing such a thing, Xin Ran is so face-saving. If she is not allowed to leave the capital, she is afraid that she will never step out of the house for the rest of her life.


    Instead of that, it''s better to follow Xin Ran''s meaning, find a place where no one knows her, and let her start over.


    Tang Yifeng sighed softly: "This is not a trivial matter, think about it again, if you still insist on leaving the capital tomorrow, then your father will do as you wish."


    Wang Shimei hugged Tang Xinran, raised his hand and patted her on the back vigorously: "You child, isn''t this using a knife to gouge out your mother''s heart?"


    Here, the mother-daughter duo burst into tears.


    On the other side of Sun Guogong''s mansion, Lu Ziyan was taken to the main hall of the front yard as soon as she returned to the mansion.


    The elders of Sun Guogong''s mansion came together. At first, she didn''t realize the difference, but with what they said one by one, Lu Ziyan, no matter how stupid, heard something wrong.


    Just as he was about to ask, he listened to the grandfather who walked in from the door and said, "Zi Yan, go back to the backyard to wash up first, and then let the kitchen bring you some food. Let''s talk about it later."


    Lu Ziyan suffered a serious crime this time, and she also accepted some temperament, no longer arrogant and domineering.


    Maybe he couldn''t stand his sloppy appearance, so he bowed to the grandfather: "Then Zi Yan will go back to the courtyard to clean up first."


    In these days, she suffered a serious crime. First, she fled all the way, and finally got to the place.


    At the back, the people who stayed there knew that King Yu was defeated and retreated, but there were still people who had the idea of ??their female relatives, saying that they should taste the taste of women before they died. .


    Fortunately, it didn''t take long before the imperial army began to encircle and suppress Yin Hongshan, and those people couldn''t care about their female relatives.


    Princess Yu had said before that she would rather die to keep her fame. The situation at that time showed how scared and tormented they were.


    After going through such a situation, and thinking back on the absurd things that I have done over the years, I feel that I really do not know the blessings in the world, and the person I am most sorry for is my uncle.


    Over the years, because of her, my uncle has become estranged from the grandsons and granddaughters in the house, and even my aunt and uncle have quarreled with my uncle several times because of themselves.


    When she was in Yin Hongshan, she thought that if she had the chance to go back to Beijing again, she would never cause trouble for her uncle again, and she would still respect him well.


    But what the elders said just now, it seems that I won''t be able to stay in the mansion for long, and I don''t know if I think too much.


    After she finished bathing and packed herself up, the maid on the kitchen side also brought her favorite meals.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 995： The charge is a foregone conclusion

    Chapter 995 The charge is a certainty


    She was really hungry. When the delicious food was eaten, her eye circles became wet. Let alone eating delicious food these days, she couldn''t even fill her stomach.


    Not long after the meal, a maid came over from the front yard: "Miss Biao, the grandfather has invited me."


    Lu Ziyan was taken directly to the study in the front yard this time.


    After entering the door, she bowed to the grandfather sitting behind the desk: "Zi Yan has seen my uncle."


    Grandpa Guo got up, walked out from behind the desk, raised his hand and helped him up: "Sit down, I asked you to come over to tell you something."


    Lu Ziyan saw her uncle''s expression and knew that it was definitely not a good thing: "Uncle, if you have anything, just say it, Ziyan can stand it."


    Lord of the country knows that the Holy Master can pass such an oral oracle, and it must be someone in the house who has done tricks, but the Holy Order cannot be violated, and now the house is afraid that Zi Yan can''t be tolerated.


    Grandpa Guo sighed: "Zi Yan."


    Lu Ziyan didn''t want to embarrass her uncle, and said, "Uncle, it is a great luck to be able to get out of the prison of the Ministry of Justice alive. There is nothing more important than being alive. If you have anything, just say it."


    Grandpa Guo also knew that sooner or later he would have to say: "Prince Yu and his son have not been arrested and returned to Beijing, but the charges of their father and son are firmly established. If they do not return to Beijing for one day, the people of Prince Yu''s mansion will be imprisoned for one day. .


    Uncle used the credit for helping the sage to ascend the throne in exchange for your life, but the sage also passed an oral decree that you must leave the capital within three days, and then changed your name and surname, and there is no such person as Lu Ziyan in the capital. "


    Lu Ziyan didn''t think that she would have regrets, and she was about to leave the capital. It was possible that she would never see her uncle again in the future. She felt extremely uncomfortable for a while, and her tears couldn''t stop flowing.


    Grandpa patted her on the shoulder: "Don''t worry, Grandpa will arrange everything for you."


    But there are mixed feelings in my heart: Although I can''t go back to Beijing in the future, it is better to live in a different identity than to die. I can also explain to her when I see my sister a hundred years later.


    Looking at Zi Yan''s somewhat similar eyebrows and eyes as her sister, he couldn''t help reminding him of the mistakes he made when he was young.


    Lu Ziyan knew that this matter could not be changed, otherwise her uncle would not let her leave Beijing: "Uncle, Ziyan has thanked you for your protection over the years, please take care in the future, since it is the meaning of the Holy One, then Just follow orders."


    Grandpa Guo didn''t expect Zi Yan to be so sensible now, and he felt even more uncomfortable: "You go back to the hospital to rest first, and I''ll ask the government doctor to come over and give you some medicine to adjust your body."


    Lu Ziyan nodded and bowed before turning to leave.


    After Lu Ziyan left, the grandfather took out a picture from the dark grid and opened it. There was a bright and beautiful woman on it, which was somewhat similar to Lu Ziyan.


    He raised his hand and touched the woman''s face: "Qiaoer, don''t worry, even if Zi Yan leaves the capital, I will arrange everything for her."


    Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m getting old, and I¡¯ve been very tired recently, or it may be because I think about the past and feel depressed. In short, people fall asleep when they lie down.


    When the old lady came in, what she saw was this scene. She felt sad when she saw the paintings on the bookcase.


    turned around and was about to leave, but when he left, he turned around too much and hit a book on the desk on the ground. The sound was not small, and the grandfather of the country was woken up.


    When he reacted, the old lady had already left the door of the study.


    He lowered his head, saw the portrait, and then looked at the resolute figure of Madam, how could he not understand what happened, for fear that it would make her taste it again.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 996： Never sit still

    Chapter 996 Must not sit still


    The person in the painting is Lu Ziyan''s grandmother and Sun Qiaoer, the sister of the grandfather of the country.


    If it wasn''t for saving him back then, my sister wouldn''t have suffered from the root cause of the disease. Because of physical reasons, only Zi Yan''s father was born. Because of the poor constitution of the mother, the child did not develop well in the stomach, and it was a medicine jar since childhood.


    Because Zi Yan''s father was not in good health, coupled with the depression of the road family, he passed away early, and the white-haired man gave the black-haired man.


    Sister has a strong temperament, even though she lived like that, she never complained to him.


    If he wasn''t seriously ill and needed to entrust Zi Yan, I''m afraid he wouldn''t speak. Seeing how difficult his sister had been, he was full of guilt and self-blame. In those years, when he led troops outside, he really ignored his sister.


    After Zi Yan was taken back to the Duke''s Mansion, she initially thought that Zi Yan was the only descendant of her sister, so she paid more attention, but later, as Zi Yan grew slowly, she became more and more like her sister Qiao Er. Report all the debts to her sister to Zi Yan.


    *


    On the other hand, King Yu, just as Jing Rui had guessed, was not satisfied with the current status after a brief repair.


    He sent someone to call Mo Jingting and showed him a hand-painted map: "Jing Ting, our situation is extremely unfavorable now, so we must not sit still."


    Mo Jingting raised his head and asked, "Father, what are you going to do?"


    King Yu looked at the rolling mountains: "Since the relationship with the imperial court is endless, why don''t we capture the city of Sava, rely on Minshan and Minjiang, let''s establish a small imperial court, how about it?"


    Mo Jingting stared at the hand-painted map before saying, "I''m afraid the city of Sava is not so easy to capture. I''m afraid the court has already made arrangements. I heard that the city gates have been strengthened with guards."


    King Yu narrowed his eyes and said: "If you want everyone to survive better, you must capture the city of Sava and put the management in our hands. This should be done sooner rather than later. It''s harder."


    Mo Jingting knew that what the father said was reasonable, and thought about it for a while: "Then tomorrow morning, my son will bring someone into the city of Sava, first check the facts and then make a decision."


    After the father and son finished talking about this, Mo Jingting thought of the news he had received before he came, and said with heartache: "Father, I just received the news that Yin Hongshan was surrounded and suppressed by the court, and the concubine and the rest of the royal palace were arrested together. Escorted back to the capital."


    After hearing this, King Yu looked extremely ugly: "Then why are we hesitating, can we really believe Mo Yanbin''s nonsense, as long as we disarm and surrender, we have to treat us kindly?"


    Mo Jingting took a deep breath: "Father, you are right, we really have no way back."


    This sentence, Mo Jingting gritted his teeth, as if he was venting something.


    *


    No matter how Wang Shimei persuaded Tang Xinran, Tang Xinran didn''t change her mind. Tang Yifeng couldn''t beat her and sent her out of Beijing, all the way to the south to send people to Huizhou City.


    Before ??, he ran a business there and bought a yard. There was also a shop in Huizhou city. This time, he brought her a lot of banknotes and arranged for someone to buy a village for her in the suburbs.


    Before he left, he had already handed over the title deed of the yard and shop to his daughter. With these things, she would be able to live without worries. The head of the prefecture over there had some friendship with him, so he wrote a letter and handed it over to him. Daughter, let her go to the government office to find him if she has something to do.


    Tang Xinran couldn''t stop her tears when the carriage drove out of the capital, but she didn''t have the courage to face those ridicule and contempt, she was afraid that she would collapse.


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support! How early today, how late tomorrow will be, hey, see you at 8 pm on July 1st.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 997： Get this message out quickly

    Chapter 997 Quickly send this news out


    Just after her, the carriage of Sun Guogong''s mansion also left the city. Lu Ziyan looked at the city gate that was getting farther and farther away from her, and her heart was sour.


    If it wasn¡¯t for me to go my own way, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t get to where it is today, but it¡¯s too late.


    Thinking that there might be no chance to repay the uncle, Lu Ziyan stopped the carriage, got out of the carriage, and knelt down in the direction of Sun Guogong''s mansion in the capital.


    The maid who followed her quickly stepped forward to help: "Miss Biao, get up, it just rained this morning, and the ground is still wet."


    Lu Ziyan kowtowed three times without listening to her, then got up, stared at the city gate for a few times, and turned to the carriage without waiting for the maid to speak again, she was afraid that she would lose her temper.


    Sun Guogong felt a lot more comfortable when he learned that Tang Xinran from the second room of the Tang family had also left the capital. At first, he thought that only Zi Yan had left the capital, so it seemed that he was the one who blamed the saint by mistake.


    Hey, what a beautiful misunderstanding.


    *


    Sava City, before Jing Rui made the deployment.


    So after Mo Jingting changed his clothes and entered the city, he saw that not only the guards were strengthened on the city wall, but also the patrols in the city increased, and the fortifications were done inside and outside the city gate. Wacheng starts.


    After learning about the situation, King Yu said: "It seems that we can''t wait any longer. If it''s too late, they are afraid that they will be more prepared. By then, the city of Sava can''t be rushed, and these people in our hands will have to break in."


    Mo Jingting remembered a detail at this time: "Father, my son walked around the city today and found that they were strengthening the north wall, maybe because the north gate is in the inside, we won''t pay attention, the guards there are relatively opposite. Also relaxed a lot.


    Why don''t we send a few experts to enter from there while the city wall has not been reinforced. "


    thought of something, and then said: "Maybe we can send some people in in advance, let them find a place to hide, and then double-layer security can also ensure that we can enter the city smoothly."


    King Yu nodded and said: "Okay, it''s not too late, you can arrange it."


    After ?? sent his son away, he wrote a letter and called the legacy: "Send this news quickly."


    Legacy took the letter: "Yes, my lord."


    After saying that, he turned around and disappeared into the forest.


    King Yu looked at the mountains and forests in front of him, and regretted not sending the concubine and concubine out of Beijing in advance, but now it was too late to say anything.


    He really couldn''t figure it out, how could he fail when he planned so well.


    Just thinking of being settled in the outer room of Jiangling City, I felt some comfort in my heart.


    Thinking that if it weren''t for Mo Yuxi, I wouldn''t be in this place. My previous efforts were all made for Mo Yanbin''s wedding dress, but it didn''t work, and the reputation was gone, but Mo Yanbin picked it up easily. A big cheap.


    Black face, turned back to the cave, spread out the paper, and wrote two more letters. After finishing, he called out from the air, "Minglan."


    Ming Lan appeared: "Your Highness, what are your orders?"


    King Yu handed over the two letters: "Go back to Beijing in person and deliver these two letters to the Fu family and the Kang family."


    And then let Ming Lan come over, whispered a long conversation, and then asked: "Do you understand?"


    Ming Lan nodded: "I understand."


    King Yu stared at Ming Lan''s face: "This matter is very important to whether we can turn over or not. We must act cautiously and must not make mistakes."


    Ming Lan saluted: "Your Highness, rest assured, your subordinates will make things happen as soon as possible."


    After coming out of King Yu, Ming Lan hurried to the capital.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 998： Do you want to ask about returning to Beijing?

    Chapter 998 Do you want to ask about returning to Beijing?


    Northern Xinjiang, some people are happy and some people are sad in the military household area these days.


    It is natural that the new emperor will amnesty the world, and those who are blessed are naturally those who are not in the pardon, and those who could have returned to Beijing, but cannot because of various reasons.


    On this day, Xiao Yunling returned to Xiao''s house early in the morning with the eggs prepared by her mother-in-law. After entering the hospital and seeing Mrs. Wei, she smiled and said hello, "Auntie."


    When Wei Shi saw her coming in, she probably guessed her intention, but she still asked: "Yunling, come in quickly, why is it so early?"


    Xiao Yunling has lived a comfortable life since she got married, and her whole person has lost her previous calculations, and said with a smile: "I''m not afraid that Chen Ming will go to Weili early and will not be able to catch others."


    Wei also laughed: "Do you want to ask about returning to Beijing?"


    Now, when acquaintances meet, three sentences are inseparable from returning to Beijing.


    Yunling nodded: "Yes, my mother-in-law doesn''t want me to come over and ask, what is your constitution?"


    Xiao Yunling''s husband''s family naturally wanted to go back to where they came from, but they also wanted to find some acquaintances to travel with.


    It would be better if the Xiao family returned to Beijing. Xiao Chenming has martial arts skills, but the situation of the Xiao family is different from theirs. After all, Xiao Chenming has an official position in the army, so Xiao Yunling went back to her mother''s house to ask questions. Happening.


    Besides, they are going to leave, so the daughters-in-law must also tell their family members in advance.


    Xiao Chenming, who heard the movement in the courtyard, quickly got dressed and opened the door: "Second sister."


    Xiao Yunling has been walking around here a lot over the past few years. Without the previous intrigue in the capital, everyone has gotten a lot closer. She looked at Xiao Chenming and said, "Did I wake you up?"


    Xiao Chenming hurriedly replied: "No, I got up already, it''s time to go to Weili for errands, is the second sister coming to ask about going back to Beijing?"


    Xiao Yunling nodded: "My husband''s family is planning to leave for Beijing next month. They came to Northern Xinjiang earlier than us, and they have already returned to their hearts like an arrow."


    Of course Xiao Chenming can understand the mood of the Zhang family: "Second sister, I''m afraid I won''t be able to go back to Beijing with you. I have to arrange things in the barracks before I can leave. , let''s go together with a trustworthy character."


    Xiao Yunling had guessed the result before she came, but she would hear it with her own ears, so she was somewhat disappointed, but thinking that they were going to return to Beijing sooner or later, she quickly adjusted: "Okay, then let''s see you in the capital."


    After chatting with his sister-in-law, Sun Zhenyu, who had just come out of the house, he knew that his little nephew Xiao Zeqi had not woken up yet, nor had he entered the house to disturb him. He didn''t stay long, but left the eggs in the basket and left.


    Xiao Yunling, who left the Xiao family, was full of hope for the future. She thought that although she could not go back to Beijing together, she would meet again.


    Before ??, she had a husband who loved her, a son by her side, and a younger brother who was the head of a hundred households in the army.


    Now that the new emperor has granted amnesty to the world, the husband''s family can leave the northern border and return to the capital. When he thinks of returning to the capital, he has a cousin who has passed the examination of the champion and is the cousin of the crown prince. I feel that walking can bring the wind.


    Fortunately, I changed my mentality in time. Coupled with Yunyi''s generosity, although people are separated by thousands of miles in recent years, they are much closer than before in the mansion. The days are still to come.


    I saw my mother-in-law standing outside the courtyard door from a distance, and when I saw her, I greeted her: "Yunling, how is it, what did your brother say?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 999： are watching the drama

    Chapter 999 is watching the big play


    The eldest daughter-in-law in Zhang''s courtyard smiled and said, "Mother, since you are in a hurry, let your younger brother and sister sit down in the courtyard and talk."


    Mrs. Zhang''s face was full of smiles: "Yes, yes, yes, look at me, I''m really confused, quickly enter the courtyard, sit down and talk slowly."


    Xiao Yunling hung the empty basket under the eaves, and then said to the people in the courtyard: "My brother is afraid that he will not be able to go on the road with us. He said that things in the military camp may not be finished in a while."


    Hearing this, the Zhang family was somewhat disappointed, but Mrs. Zhang immediately said: "It''s okay, anyway, there are many people leaving the northern border this time. Everyone has lived here for a few years, so everyone knows what kind of family they are. It''s better than Be strong when you come."


    The eldest son of the Zhang family also said, "Yes, I''ll go out and inquire in the past few days to see who will leave next month, so let''s go together."


    And the Qiu family not far from them, this would be an ugly family.


    Xiao Yunru''s stomach hasn''t moved at all in the past few years. It''s really hard to live in her husband''s house, but considering that her younger brother is the head of a hundred households in the army, and that Mrs. Xiao left the northern border for the sake of the money, it''s finally Didn''t do too much either.


    But just a few months ago, the money in Xiao Yunru''s hands finally bottomed out, and Qiu Mingjun no longer pretended to be in front of her. It turned out that he had a good woman outside.


    Xiao Yunru didn''t dare to tell Xiao Chenming again, for fear that Xiao Chenming would come to help her, and he would provoke Qiu Mingjun and divorce her.


    In the past few months, she has been trying to find a way to win Qiu Mingjun''s heart, but Qiu Mingjun looked at the scar on her face that seemed to be invisible, and then thought that her stomach had not moved for so many years, and she was unwilling to let go.


    But because of Xiao Chenming and the Xiao family over there in the capital, they didn''t dare to really leave the person, so they just kept consuming it.


    But just two days before receiving the news that the new emperor was enthroned and the world amnesty, the woman who had a good relationship with Qiu Mingjun was pregnant, which made Qiu Mingjun both happy and scared.


    He wanted this child, but he was afraid of revenge from the Xiao family. Fortunately, the woman''s maiden family was afraid of embarrassment. At first, he didn''t go to Qiu''s family to make a fuss, but privately asked Qiu Mingjun to hold him responsible.


    But the situation is different now. The Qiu family can go back to Beijing, but the woman''s family can''t. They were afraid that the Qiu family would just run away like this, so they made trouble.


    At this moment, Qiu''s courtyard was crowded with people, all watching the big play.


    Xiao Chenming had just arrived at Weili to arrange things when someone ran in: "Xiao Baihu, your eldest sister was bullied by the Qiu family, this is going to be a commotion."


    Xiao Chenming has little contact with this eldest sister in recent years, but he will also pay attention to the affairs of the Qiu family. He knows that she has not been very well in the past few years, and has helped her a few times in private, but he gave her money on the front foot, and the back foot At Qiu Mingjun''s place.


    Later, he stopped caring about her.


    When he came over after explaining the matter, he saw Xiao Yunru''s face was full of tears, sitting on the ground with a pale face, he strode over and pulled the person up: "What happened?"


    The Qiu family was justified, and no one answered.


    Xiao Chenming pointed at a woman standing in the courtyard and said, "Tell me."


    That woman is Qiu Mingjun''s second sister-in-law, and people are also very angry: "This brother-in-law has made my sister-in-law''s belly bigger, can we not come to the door?"


    Xiao Chenming heard this and looked at Qiu Mingjun coldly: "Is what she said true?"


    Qiu Mingjun knew that this matter would definitely not be good, so he dared and shivered, and admitted: "Yes."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1000： Just got a break today

    Chapter 1000 Just made a break today


    As soon as these words came out, Xiao Chenming directly punched him. Qiu Mingjun couldn''t stand it. He was knocked to the ground and said in horror: "I was wrong, I have something to say."


    Qiu''s family ran up when Qiu Mingjun was beaten, and Qiu''s mother even shouted, "How can you beat someone?"


    Xiao Chenming directly pulled away Qiu''s mother who was standing in front of Qiu Mingjun, and said to Qiu Mingjun: "You are really brave, do you think the Xiao family is easy to bully?"


    As soon as these words came out, not to mention the Qiu family members, even the onlookers were scared into a cold sweat, all of them thought in their hearts, if this Xiao Chenming is serious, I am afraid that the Qiu family will have to follow the unlucky.


    No one knew before, but now, who doesn''t know that the current crown princess is the daughter of the Xiao family.


    Qiu''s mother didn''t dare to cry at this time: "Chen Ming, we are all a family, there is something to discuss, Ming Jun has indeed done something wrong, but the aunt is fair, and it is forgivable, you are right. wrong?"


    Xiao Chenming ignored him at all, but after kicking Qiu Mingjun, who was lying on the ground, turned around and walked to Xiao Yunru''s side: "How do you want to deal with it."


    Afraid that she would compromise, he added: "It''s time for you to think about it."


    Xiao Yunru took a long time to react: "When will father and mother come back?"


    Xiao Chenming was a little unhappy when he heard this, but he still replied: "It should be soon."


    Xiao Yunru''s eyes were full of resentment, she raised her finger to Qiu Mingjun and said, "I want to make peace with him."


    The onlookers did not expect Xiao Yunru to say such a thing. After all, they have been married for several years, and they have not given birth to a child and half a daughter. Women cannot have children.


    Someone in the crowd persuaded in a low voice: "You can''t be impulsive, and if you leave your reputation, you will be ruined, and remarrying is afraid that one is worse than the other."


    But there is someone who is active, but whispers: "That''s not necessarily, it''s not that you don''t know, Xiao Yunru''s cousin is now a princess, and Xiao Yunru''s return to Beijing is probably a sweet pastry."


    Someone answered: "This is true. Even if you can''t get married first, it''s better to be filled with people than to be in Qiu Jiaqiang."


    "Yes, yes, yes, this is true or not. I heard that the Qiu family has been deducting money from Xiao Yunru in recent years."


    Someone close to the Qiu family interjected: "Speaking of 1000 to 10000, it''s not that Xiao Yunru can''t give birth to a child, and this can''t be entirely blamed on Qiu Mingjun."


    Then Xiao Chenming, a subordinate''s daughter-in-law, said, "Even if you can''t have a baby, you can''t sneak out and break your shoes."


    A woman beside her also said, "That''s right, where is this matter? It''s also Qiu Mingjun''s fault. Is it still reasonable to mess around outside?"


    Qiu Mingjun''s face was very ugly, it was too embarrassing today, he looked at Xiao Yunru: "This is what you said, don''t regret it."


    Xiao Yunru knew that her parents were free, and she was willing to give it up. As soon as the young lady got angry, she said, "I will never regret it. Don''t think that I, Xiao Yunru, can''t live without your Qiu family."


    She thought, as long as her father and mother go back to Northern Xinjiang, they will never leave her alone. She really doesn''t want to stay in the Qiu family anymore and let others bully her, so she just made a decision today.


    Selfish people always think only about themselves, she doesn''t even think about it, they don''t know how to go back to Beijing, and they want to attach you?


    The rest of the Qiu family were scared at this time. It used to be nothing, the mountain was high and the emperor was far away, but now the situation is different. If the Xiao family in the capital takes action, the consequences are not something they can bear.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1001： and away

    Chapter 1001 and Leaving


    What''s more, Xiao Yunru''s cousin is the current crown princess. If there is no accident, in a few years, she may still be the queen of the mother world.


    Even if Xiao Yunru and her cousin have a bad relationship, they are the daughters of the Xiao family.


    The eldest daughter-in-law of the Qiu family wanted to persuade her mother-in-law, but now Madam Qiu was very angry with Xiao Yunru, how could she have the time to listen to what the eldest daughter-in-law had to say, she raised her hand and pointed at Xiao Yunru angrily and said, "Ming Jun, get along with her, just one. A hen that doesn''t lay eggs, what''s the use of keeping her."


    Once these words come out, there is no room for redemption.


    Xiao Chenming looked at Xiao Yunru: "Eldest sister, are you sure you want to divorce?"


    Xiao Yunru nodded: "You should know how I have lived these years. Since he and the wild woman outside even have children, what am I going to do?"


    Xiao Chenming confirmed Xiao Yunru''s intentions, and turned to look at the Qiu family: "Since there is no opinion, let''s talk about writing and leaving the book."


    Qiu Mingjun wanted to reconcile with Xiao Yunru for a long time, not to mention that he was pregnant with his child, plus he was beaten and lost just now, he didn''t want to delay for a moment.


    So he got up and looked at his cousin Qiu Wenqing in the crowd, which is Shang Yufei''s husband: "Wen Qing, borrow the pen and paper from your second room."


    Qiu Wenqing didn''t expect his cousin to borrow a pen and paper, but he opened his mouth. So many people looked at him, so he had to turn around and go back to his yard.


    After a while, Qiu Wenqing brought the pen and paper.


    Xiao Chenming stepped forward and directly ghostwritten, wrote the book of Heli, and clearly stated the reasons for Heli, and stared at Qiu Mingjun with his eyes: "Come here and press the handprint."


    Qiu Mingjun was about to say that there was no ink pad, but Xiao Chenming took out a dagger directly from his boot, grabbed Qiu Mingjun''s hand, cut it open before everyone could react, and pressed it on.


    was made in triplicate, and each one was pressed, and then he let go of his hand.


    After the mother-in-law of Qiu''s family reacted, she stepped forward and grabbed Qiu Mingjun''s hand, and yelled at several daughters-in-law in the courtyard, "They are all dead people. Why don''t you hurry up and find some medicine to stop the bleeding and a clean cloth."


    Xiao Chenming was not affected by them at all. After the ink was dry on the Heli Shu, he put away a copy and handed it to Xiao Yunru: "Put this one away."


    Then he picked up another copy and handed it to a subordinate not far from him: "Help me go and send it to the yamen for the record."


    The man took it: "Yes, my lord."


    Everyone thought this was over, but Xiao Chenming looked at the Qiu family and said, "Since I have signed the book with Li, then my eldest sister''s dowry and the money my grandmother left her, as well as the subsidies I have given her over the past few years. She has to take things away, right?"


    Before the rest of the Qiu family said anything, Mrs. Qiu quit: "We don''t want that thing. She has been married for a few years, and she doesn''t eat or drink?"


    Xiao Chenming said slowly: "So it turns out that the Qiu family can''t even support their daughter-in-law, so they have to live on their own dowry?"


    As soon as these words came out, the Qiu family couldn''t bear to hang on their faces. Mrs. Qiu said, "Don''t talk nonsense. Besides, when she gets married, she doesn''t have much dowry, not even a concubine''s dowry."


    This is true. Those who are familiar with it still remember this.


    Xiao Yunru said: "It''s nothing on the bright side, but I also married a private house with a tael of silver. He Qiu Mingjun knew about this."


    After ?? finished speaking, he looked at Qiu Mingjun who was standing aside: "Don''t say you don''t know."


    Qiu Mingjun saw that Xiao Chenming was staring at him, afraid of being beaten again, so he didn''t dare to panic: "Yes, I did bring a tael of silver."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1002： youre not ready to take care of me

    Chapter 1002 You are not going to take care of me


    Xiao Chenming continued: "When my grandmother left Beijiang, she left 10 taels of silver to my eldest sister. Many people know this. Your Qiu family can''t deny it, right?"


    Mrs. Qiu was about to open her mouth when she heard the eldest daughter-in-law of the Qiu family say, "We have never touched the money, and the flowers are all spent by their husband and wife. We shouldn''t ask us about this."


    Xiao Chenming looked at Xiao Yunru who was beside him: "Where''s the silver?"


    Xiao Yunru said: "The silver was not hot, but Qiu Mingjun was tricked by Qiu Mingjun''s sweet words that night."


    Xiao Chenming looked at Qiu Mingjun with a cold face: "What my elder sister said is the truth."


    What Xiao Yunru said was the truth. She couldn''t deny it, so she nodded and said, "Yes, but most of the money was bought by me to subsidize the family. Your eldest sister didn''t eat less."


    Xiao Chenming laughed out loud: "Since you said so, then remove her food and bring the rest of the silver, oh, plus the ones I gave, take out sixteen taels of silver."


    Mrs. Qiu became anxious when she heard the sixteen taels: "This is impossible."


    Xiao Chenming''s face froze: "I don''t have time to chat with you guys here, I''ll give you a quarter of an hour, otherwise, I can only report to the officials and let the people from the yamen come to deal with it."


    Hearing that Xiao Chenming was going to report to the official, how could the Qiu family dare to say anything else, even if the people from the yamen came, they would only help the Xiao family.


    Qiu''s family murmured together for a long time, and Mrs. Qiu had to go into the house and marry 15 taels of broken silver and a pair of solid silver bracelets.


    Xiao Chenming doesn''t care about her outfit, it''s really not much different to take the things, so he handed the broken silver and bracelet to Xiao Yunru: "Go into the room and pack your own things, and leave with me."


    Xiao Yunru nodded and went into his room with Qiu Mingjun. Actually, there was nothing to pack, just a few sets of clothes for washing.


    Xiao Chenming directly punched Qiu Mingjun who had just recovered after Xiao Yunru entered the room. The unsuspecting Qiu Mingjun lost his voice in pain.


    Mrs. Qiu rushed up: "I signed this and Lishu, and I also gave the money. You are still unreasonable, why do you still beat people?"


    Xiao Chenming said coldly, "Because he deserves to be hit."


    After he finished speaking, he looked at the family of the woman who had a good relationship with Qiu Mingjun. He didn''t hit women, but it was okay to take out their men.


    That woman brought her two older brothers over, Xiao Chenming was not polite, since they dared to provoke married women, unfortunately their family didn''t know, so they should fight too.


    So at the moment when they were about to turn around and run away, they grabbed the two back one by one, and threw them together directly, like a cymbal, separated and closed, separated and closed.


    After Xiao Yunru came out of the room, they threw the two out. The woman from that house hurried forward to check the injury. She wanted to cheat some medical bills, but she didn''t dare to say a single word to the cold face.


    Just looking at the little sister-in-law''s eyes turned bad, everyone thought that they would never spare the Qiu family for a while, and they had to make them peel off.


    Walking out of Qiu''s yard for a distance, Xiao Chenming said: "First, find a place for you to stay."


    Xiao Yunru suddenly raised his head: "What do you mean, you''re not going to control me anymore?"


    The reason why Xiao Chenming is forcing the Qiu family to take the money today is that he is really angry and vents his anger on Xiao Yunru''s behalf. No matter what, she is also the daughter of the Xiao family. Second, Xiao Renli will bring the family back in a few days. Let them live at home, just to prepare in advance.


    These three, it¡¯s not okay to go back to Beijing without money. Although they are siblings, after all, the concubines and concubines have separated their families. He has no problem with his father, but he has no obligation to take care of others, and he doesn¡¯t want to take care of them.


    Xiao Chenming said lightly: "Father will come back from the iron mine in a few days, there is always a place to stay, we have already separated, it is not suitable to live together again, I am here to help you today, just because you are the Xiao family, do not want to Just watching you being bullied.


    And the money, you can hide it, it''s the entanglement of your return to Beijing, don''t be deceived again, I''ve said it all, it''s up to you to listen to it or not. "


    After saying that, he strode forward.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1003： Please take this letter back to the capital

    Chapter 1003 Please take this letter back to the capital


    Xiao Chenming is now the head of a hundred households, and there is still a place to temporarily arrange a place. He directly arranged a place for Xiao Yunru that is far away from them.


    Waiting for his father, Xiao Renli, to return to the military area, he also avoided being an eyesore in front of them. He didn''t want to make his mother uncomfortable.


    The house has been empty for a while, but the yard is not small, and there are enough rooms. If you want to live more comfortably, you have to clean it yourself.


    However, these Xiao Chenming don''t care. If he can help her, it is also for the sake of the Xiao family. After all, the He family was not good to them back then, and the concubines and concubines split up, so she is not her responsibility.


    Xiao Chenming is too late to worry about his own sister.


    At this moment, the younger sister Xiao Yunshu, who was thinking of him, was talking in the Wei family''s house. Seeing the red eyes, he knew that she had just cried.


    Wei hugged her daughter distressedly: "Yun Shu, my mother really never thought that there would be a day when I could go back to Beijing, but my mother can''t worry about you. It''s far away from you. If you are separated, it will be difficult to meet again."


    Xiao Yunshu''s tears that she had just held back flowed out again: "Mother, I can''t bear you either."


    Xiao Chenming, who originally came back and wanted to talk about Xiao Yunru''s affairs with Mrs. Wei, was not happy when he heard the conversation between his mother and his sister.


    sighed, and took a look at his house, but did not find his wife Sun Zhenyu and his son, thinking that they must have returned to their parents'' home, and the Sun family has been discussing returning to Beijing these days.


    Fortunately, the Sun family also came from the capital. Even if they don''t go together, they will still meet in the capital. If it weren''t for the same place, my wife, Sun Zhenyu, would be as sad as her sister.


    He didn''t go in to disturb his mother and sister. Since Wei Shi and Xiao Renli separated, the siblings were called Wei Shi''s mother at first. Although Wei Wei was happy, she was afraid that someone would talk, so they asked the two brothers and sisters to call her mother with the locals.


    Xiao Chenming walked all the way to the Weisuo, thinking about his sister. He was really worried about leaving her alone in the northern Xinjiang.


    As soon as I arrived at the gate of the guardhouse, I heard a report from my subordinates: "Sir, the Ministry of War has issued an official document, and the commander has asked all the general banners, hundreds of households, and thousands of households to discuss the matter. The subordinates are preparing to inform you."


    Xiao Chenming nodded to the subordinate and walked quickly towards the council hall.


    The content of the ?? official document is a notification about the crime of King Yu and his son.


    To put it bluntly, this is to be vaccinated in advance to prevent it from happening.


    When the matter was over, Xiao Chenming was about to leave when he heard the commander say to his subordinates, "I will arrange a good stay for the adult who brought the official document. I will deliver the official document tomorrow morning, so it will not affect his departure."


    When Xiao Chenming heard this, he quickly left the council hall, returned to the office of the guard house, wrote a letter, found the lord sent by the imperial court to deliver the official document, and explained his purpose.


    That person knew Xiao Chenming, and was very polite to him. Originally, any official documents were sent to Tongling City, and then issued by the commander-in-chief, but this time the matter was urgent, they divided the troops into two groups. Tomorrow morning, they will meet at the Guandaokou when they return to Beijing outside Tongling City, and then return to Beijing to return to their lives.


    Xiao Chenming handed over the written letter: "I would also like to take this letter back to the capital and hand it over to the Crown Princess. If it is inconvenient, you can leave it to the Crown Prince."


    When the lord heard this, this is a good opportunity to make friends with the prince and princess. How can you not agree: "No trouble, no trouble."


    Xiao Chenming chatted with the man for a few more words before leaving.


    Xiao Yunshu married a military family who moved from another place, but Xiao Yunshu''s husband Li Dashun''s parents are gone, but his grandfather is still alive, so the family has not yet separated, and he still lives with his grandfather and uncle.


    But he didn''t want to leave his sister alone in the northern Xinjiang, so now he can only ask Yunyi for help to see if he can transfer Li Dashun back to the camp in the suburbs of Beijing and arrange a position for him. But, Xiao Yunshu doesn''t have to stay in the northern border anymore.


    This matter, he is not going to tell his family in advance, and it will not be too late to mention it when there is news. Anyway, when the time comes, the matter will be completed, whether to go to the capital or not, it will be left to his brother-in-law Li Dashun and the Li family to decide.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1004： what are you talking about

    Chapter 1004 What are you talking about?


    Xiao Chenming thought: The Li family is of good character. I believe they will also think about Li Dashun''s future. Given such an opportunity, they will not give up easily.


    When he was thinking about it, the Li family was also talking about it.


    Today, after Li Dashun sent Xiao Yunshu back to her mother''s house, she felt very heavy on the way back.


    Yunshu has been in a bad mood these few days and has cried several times. He also understands that his daughter-in-law is reluctant to part with her family, but what can he do?


    The old man of the Li family stopped him when he saw him coming back: "Dashun, come and sit."


    Seeing him sit down, the Li family also gathered around, and the aunt said comfortably, "Dashun, Yun Shu has been in a bad mood recently, and we can''t help you with this matter. You can let her go a little bit more in everything, wait a moment. In a few days, she will figure it out, and it will be fine."


    Li Dashun lowered his head and nodded lightly: "Got it, auntie."


    Li''s aunt also said, "Dashun, Yunshu needs someone to comfort her the most right now. You mustn''t be too troublesome. Be careful if your daughter-in-law is not careful and she will fly away."


    Uncle Li pushed his daughter-in-law: "What are you talking about?"


    Li''s little aunt gave her man a elbow with her elbow: "I''m telling the truth, you idiots, what can you understand, Dashun, you''re always right when you listen to my little aunt.


    Yun Shu''s current status is very different from before. Her cousin is the Crown Princess. If you annoy Yun Shu, and they leave our Li family and return to the capital with her family, you can still find a good family. Do not believe.


    I''m not saying that Yun Shu is not, but she definitely doesn''t want to be separated from her family. Besides, who wants to stay here if she can go back to Beijing, her situation is different from others. You have to understand this principle and treat her better before you can stay. Live, remember. "


    Li Dashun looked up and looked at his family who were anxious for him: "Let everyone worry about it, Yunshu is a good girl, I will try my best to be nice to her, but in the end she still wants to leave, then me, then me, then me."


    Xiao Yunshu, who was outside the gate, heard this and walked in directly: "Then what about you?"


    The Li family was taken aback when they heard Yun Shu''s voice, and they all turned to look at her.


    Li Dashun panicked, stood up hastily, walked to the gate a few steps, and tried to pull Yunshu''s hand, but she avoided her.


    Now Li Dashun is anxious: "Yunshu, I can''t bear you, but I can''t stop you, stop you from returning to Beijing to live a good life, I, I, I respect your decision."


    Li''s aunt sighed softly: "This silly boy."


    There were tears in Xiao Yunshu''s eyes, and they were about to fall.


    Li Dashun said at a loss: "Don''t cry, it''s my fault, I don''t know how to speak, it makes you unhappy, if you feel uncomfortable, or you hit me a few times, please don''t cry, do you want to cry again? ?"


    Xiao Yunshu heard the last sentence: "You murdered me?"


    Li Dashun didn''t know what to say now, he stretched out his hand and gestured for a long time: "I don''t have it, no, I don''t want it, no, I."


    The way he scratched his ears and cheeks directly made the whole Li family who were still worried laugh.


    Li''s aunt even smiled and said, "What are you doing standing there, and you haven''t brought your daughter-in-law back to the house to comfort her. It really deserves to be the seed of the Li family. Every one of them is stupid."


    After the aunt of the Li family finished speaking, I remembered that my father-in-law and uncle were still here, patted their legs, and quickly added: "Look at me, there is still something cooking on the stove."


    After ?? finished speaking, he hurried away, and the Li family was scattered, so what to do.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1005： Catching turtle in urn

    Chapter 1005 Catching turtles in the urn


    Sava City, Mo Jingting has been in the city for several days in a row and has a thorough understanding of the situation in the city.


    Seeing that the repaired city wall is about to be completed, there is really not much time left for them.


    When he returned to the camp that day, he went to his father and said, "Father, everything has been inquired about the city of Sava, and my son is ready to act tonight."


    King Yu nodded and said: "Okay, victory or defeat is once again one stroke. Action tonight is especially important to us."


    Mo Jingting looked at the simple shacks built with branches in the woods, and then looked at the tattered military uniforms on everyone''s bodies, and his heart could not help but be full of fighting spirit: "Father, don''t worry, just wait for the good news of the son."


    These days, they lived by hunting in the Min Mountains and fishing in the Min River. Later, they went to the city to change the seasoning and salt, so that they would not be too hard to swallow. If they want to change the status quo, it is best to control the city of Savoie in their own hands. inside.


    The father and son discussed it again, and then split up to prepare.


    Wang Yu just turned around and went back to the cave where he lived, when he saw Ming Lan walking in: "Your Highness."


    King Yu looked at Ming Lan: "How, can things be done?"


    Ming Lan said: "Yes, there are now three thousand strong men over there, which can be deployed at any time, and they have also saved a lot of food and grass according to the previous instructions of the prince. The subordinates will take a look at it. Even if we bring our men and horses over, we can also support four , five months."


    King Yu nodded and said, "For the time being, only you, I, and the legacy know about this matter. This is our last trump card, and we can''t reveal it unless we have to."


    Ming Lan bowed: "Yes, this subordinate understands."


    King Yu didn''t want to talk to his son Mo Jingting, but he was afraid that he knew that he still had a hole card and lost his fighting spirit.


    Can they turn over? They must not pin their hopes on the mere thousands of people. Only by capturing the city of Sava and having a foothold can they be ready to go.


    Thinking that Mo Yanbin sent people to surround Yin Hongshan, and escorted all his wives, concubines, and children back to the capital, hatred surged in his heart like a surging river.


    At this time, the team stationed in Sava City had been eyeing Mo Jingting, who had been in the city for the past few days, but they did not follow him out of the city.


    And another group of people outside the city, who have been following them in sections for the past few days, have also figured out the location of King Yu, and asked a local mountain person to lead the way and hand-painted a simple map.


    Before the sky darkened, Yingcheng had already roasted meat and started to eat dinner.


    When the sky darkened, Mo Jingting gathered his people and instigated some incitement. After that, a thousand people stayed in the camp, just in case, he took all the rest out.


    He came with great ambitions, but unfortunately, a net has already been set up in the city of Sava. The city wall really needs to be repaired, but the defense is weak. It was only for Mo Jingting to see, to make him think that it can be done there. for a breakthrough.


    If you don''t let him in, how can you catch a turtle in the urn?


    Mo Jingting was still cautious. He didn''t let all the people he brought into the city, but let his followers bring a small number of people into the city first, while he waited outside with the rest, thinking about waiting for them to enter the city, Open the north gate first, and then they enter the city.


    Secondly, he was also afraid that if he was hit, he could still save some strength.


    It''s a pity that although he changed his attire in the past few days, he was still discovered. Kang Ziye and the defenders of Sava City studied various possibilities, and of course prepared a number of countermeasures.


    Originally, Mo Jingting gave an impassioned speech before departure, which made these people full of confidence, thinking that as long as the city of Sava was captured, King Yu would have a foothold in the city.


    Those who entered the city first, and those who suddenly rushed out in the dark, all their illusions were shattered at that moment, and they suddenly lost the courage to resist.


    Mo Jingting, who was waiting outside, first heard the sound of weapons colliding, but he didn''t take it to heart. He thought it was normal, and he must have fought with the defenders in the city.


    Because those people lost their confidence, they were disarmed in a short time.


    After the people were pushed down, Kang Ziye ordered the city gate to be opened. Mo Jingting felt that something was wrong at first, thinking that it was too smooth, but he shook his head and laughed, thinking: Isn''t this what I want?


    It was only when he entered the city that he realized that they had been fooled. Just when he wanted the back team to become the front team and exited, it was too late, and there was a sound of rushing and killing outside the city.


    For a while, he also understood that the city wall that was being repaired was originally prepared for him.


    Mo Jingting was calm, even under such circumstances, he did not forget to inspire his ambition and brainwash people, telling them that if they didn''t fight, they would die, and there was still a chance to survive.


    The two sides fought together, and who could live would want to die. The people brought by Mo Jingting killed Red Eye, and the battle was very tragic.


    They now have only one belief, alive.


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support, darling!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1006： been played

    Chapter 1006 was tricked


    It''s a pity that Kang Ziye and the defenders of Sava City were fully prepared, not only making arrangements in the city, but also setting up an ambush outside the city.


    What Mo Jingting''s people think, it''s hard to fly.


    No matter when the time comes, there will always be people who are loyal to the Lord, there is such a small group of people who have been protecting Mo Jingting all the time, only to hear someone shout: "You can''t fight anymore, take the prince back and find an opportunity. , protect the prince and leave first."


    Seeing the fall of one group after another, and seeing the army''s heart dissipate, Mo Jingting knew that no matter how hard he fought, he would not be able to recover.


    The small group of men and horses desperately defended Mo Jingting and exited the city gate. Taking advantage of the chaos, they protected Mo Jingting in the middle and used their bodies to fight a **** path for him.


    One of them said to the people who were protecting Mo Jingting, "We''re here to stop him, hurry up and take the prince away."


    Those people have been specially trained, they know what is more important and what is more important, knowing that they are gone, the brothers can go all out, maybe they will have more chances to survive.


    The longer they procrastinate, the more distracted they are.


    The sword in Mo Jingting''s hand was still dripping with blood, and he was already red-eyed, but those who protected him didn''t give him a chance to make a decision at all, so he quickly disappeared into the night with him.


    Kang Ziye found that Mo Jingting was being guarded out of the city, so he chased after him, but there were always people blocking his way, beheading one pair after another, until Mo Jingting disappeared completely. the previous persistence.


    But when he chased into the woods, there was no trace of Mo Jingting.


    He led the people to chase them in the direction they had detected before, but when he arrived, there were already people going to the shed, leaving behind a few piles of bonfires that were still burning.


    But he didn''t receive any news. After people checked around, he found out that this King Yu really counted groundhogs. He even dug a secret passage, and the people who couldn''t complain didn''t notice the movement.


    , it''s just that the secret passage is not long, just outside their stalking range. It seems that King Yu''s people are also somewhat capable. After the search was fruitless, they left with people.


    After he returned to Sava City, the city was almost cleaned up. The defender of Sava City and the prefect appeared in front of him, and the two said at the same time, "No one was found?"


    Kang Ziye had a dark face, nodded and said, "Yes, I''m afraid that the father and son have already discussed it. When I chased after the camp where King Yu settled before, I rushed to nothing, and our people were tricked."


    The general defending the city said: "Didn''t they send someone to watch, they didn''t find it?"


    Kang Ziye sighed: "The same tricks used in the capital, our people are careless."


    The prefect Pan Shaokang answered: "I heard that King Yu has a lot of tricks, and I really saw it. It seems that the tricks are not afraid of old-fashioned tricks.


    Kang Ziye glared at Pan Shaokang, the prefect: "Suddenly interrogate those prisoners overnight to see if they can find some useful information."


    After hearing this, Pan Shaokang put away the playfulness on his face and said solemnly: "Okay, I''ll go to the trial in person."


    After he finished speaking, he glanced at the generals guarding the city beside him: "You should still keep an eye on the clean-up site, so as not to scare the people who come in and out after dawn."


    Kang Ziye ignored the two of them, he went straight back to his temporary residence, wrote a letter, watched the carrier pigeon fly away, and then took his eyes back.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1007： When it arrives, the prince will naturally know

    Chapter 1007 is here, the prince will naturally know


    I thought to myself: The crown prince has repeatedly explained that even if the father and son of King Yu cannot be captured alive, they must not be allowed to escape, otherwise there will be endless troubles.


    collected his thoughts, raised his legs and walked out, ready to personally interrogate the prisoners to see if they could find useful information, and as soon as possible to catch Yu Wang and his son back to Beijing for business.


    It was only until the sky was bright, and I didn''t get the news I wanted, so I had to give up.


    On the other hand, after his son led him to the camp, King Yu got news that suspicious people were found around the camp, and he was shocked.


    Fortunately, I made arrangements to avoid people before, and it was just in case, but I didn¡¯t expect it to actually be used.


    Lisuo''s order, a small group of small groups left from the secret passage dug before, and also made a few more bonfires in the place too far away from the secret passage, in order to confuse the stalking people.


    After they left, they took people directly to the secret base, leaving only Ming Lan and a small group of people to meet Mo Jingting.


    As soon as Mo Jingting entered the forest, he was picked up by Ming Lan who was waiting there, and did not go to the original camp at all.


    Only then did Kang Ziye pounce. Although Mo Jingting was defeated in this round, Kang Ziye didn''t get a big deal, so he let people slip away.


    On the other side, Ming Lan received the person, and quickly took the person to another path and walked forward at a high speed.


    Mo Jingting found that the direction was wrong: "Ming Lan, where are you going?"


    Ming Lan did not answer directly, but said: "When it arrives, the prince will naturally know."


    Halfway through, seeing that it was safe, Ming Lan stopped and helped Shizi deal with the wound before continuing on his way.


    Mo Jingting watched the route they were walking, more and more deviating from the place where they camped before. He didn''t think that the father had asked him to change the camp ahead of time, but he thought in his heart: the father was thoughtful.


    But this road became less and less like a place to camp. He asked again, "Ming Lan, how long will it take to get there?"


    Ming Lan is carefully identifying the direction: "Sir, it''s coming soon, it will be there in at most two quarters of an hour, just hold on."


    Mo Jingting frowned as he watched the way they were traveling.


    *


    Northern Xinjiang, Xiao Renli walked with his family for two days before returning to the military household area. When he found the yard where Wei lived before, he realized that they no longer lived there.


    Only then did we know that Wei Shi and the others were now living in the yard where Yunyi used to live.


    was about to go there, but saw Xiao Chenming walking towards them.


    Xiao Chenxu shouted at Xiao Chenming: "Second brother."


    Xiao Chenming looked at the few people in the dust, first met him and greeted him politely, and then said: "Everyone has worked hard all the way, I have already arranged a place for you to live, come with me."


    But just a few steps away, He felt that this direction was not right: "Chen Ming, where are we going?"


    Xiao Chenming didn''t stop for a while: "Go to the arranged accommodation."


    He raised his voice and said, "Didn''t you live in the yard where Yunyi lived before?"


    Xiao Chenming stopped this time: "If you still want to go back to Beijing, just keep your mouth shut. Yun Yi is now the Crown Princess, and it would be disrespectful to call her by her name."


    Mr. He was also taken aback by this. He looked around and saw that no one noticed. Then he felt relieved and whispered, "I see, this is not in the capital."


    Xiao Renli glared at her: "If you want to live a peaceful life, just keep your mouth shut."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1008： Are you sending beggars?

    Chapter 1008 Are you sending beggars?


    Mr. He thought about the days he had spent in the past few years, and nodded quickly: "I know, I will pay attention in the future."


    Along the way, apart from Xiao Chenxu''s occasional question, he didn''t say much.


    When Xiao Chenming led them into the yard, Xiao Yunru was drying clothes there, and when he saw his father and brother whom he had not seen for a few years, his eyes suddenly turned red, he trotted forward and knelt directly in front of them: "Ru''er has seen her father, Mother."


    When Mrs He saw her daughter, no matter how much she complained before, the moment she saw her, she would no longer care: "Ru''er, why are you here?"


    Xiao Yunru was unnatural for a moment, then coughed lightly: "Everyone must be tired after walking all the way, let''s go to the room to drink some water."


    Mr. He has suffered a lot in recent years. He is a lot older, but his brain is not stupid. He immediately saw that something was wrong with his daughter, but he did not ask her to answer now.


    After everyone entered the room and sat down, Xiao Yunru also brought in a few bowls of cool white: "Father, mother, eldest brother, sister-in-law, second brother, and younger brother drink water."


    Xiao Chenming waved his hand and said, "I won''t drink anymore, Wei Li has something to do, you guys rest well, I''ll go first."


    But after walking a few steps, he came back, escaped the 2 taels of silver from his arms, and put them in front of Xiao Renli: "Father, these 2 taels of silver are my son''s filial piety for you, you can take it, your son now has it too. There is a big family to support, and I hope my father will not dislike it."


    The meaning of these words is that you can save some money, and you will have nothing when you spend it.


    Mr. He was not very happy and said: "Chen Ming, what do you mean, are you sending beggars?"


    Xiao Chenming is not afraid of the He family now, and directly replied: "The madam is not small, does it mean that you don''t like these two taels of silver?"


    said and stretched out his hand to collect the two taels of silver: "Since this is the case, I will not worry about it."


    Mr. He did not expect that Xiao Chenming would take the two taels of silver back, and was almost blown up: "Xiao Chenming, what are you doing?"


    Xiao Chenming shrugged: "Since the eldest lady doesn''t like it, I won''t be ugly. I still have something to do, so I''ll go first."


    Xiao Renli, who had been pretending to be an ostrich all the time, said, "Okay, Chen Ming, don''t have the same knowledge as her, you know our situation, how can you be too little."


    Xiao Chenming didn''t want to talk nonsense with them here, and put the two taels of silver into Xiao Renli''s hands: "I''ve put it away, this is my son''s filial piety to you."


    These words can be said to be clear, just to honor my father.


    These words made Mr. He angry again, but she didn''t dare to fight against Xiao Chenming anymore. She finally realized that Xiao Chenming was no longer the one who made her round and flat.


    Seeing Xiao Chenming leaving, Mrs He took her daughter out of the main hall: "Ru''er, what happened?"


    Xiao Yunru knew that the matter could not be concealed, so he explained the matter one by one.


    He patted his thigh angrily and said, "What a Qiu family, there is no good thing, even if you leave, your status is not worthy of his Qiu Mingjun.


    When he returned to the capital, he was afraid that he would not be able to find a good husband, who would be thousands of times better than Qiu Mingjun.


    After saying this, Mr. He couldn''t wait to ask about other things.


    Xiao Renli in the room also said: "It seems that Chen Ming will not care about us. If you want to go back to Beijing, you have to find a way to raise money for the journey. You should hurry up and find a way."


    He was pulling his daughter in when he heard this: "Husband, how can he ignore us? This is not in the capital, so you can find errands casually?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1009： You are such a white-eyed wolf

    Chapter 1009 You are really a white-eyed wolf


    Xiao Renli didn''t want to talk nonsense with her, and said directly: "If you have the ability, you can ask him for money."


    Mr. He thought about Xiao Chenming''s black face, but didn''t answer stupidly.


    Xiao Renli saw that Mr. He didn''t answer, so he continued to say: "When the concubines split up the family before, I made it clear that now Chen Ming is not the same as he used to be, so don''t provoke him."


    Although Mr. He felt unhappy in his heart, he did not dare to say more.


    After half a day, he frowned and asked, "But we won''t be able to earn much money in a short time, so we can''t stay here forever, right?"


    Xiao Renli looked out the door: "Other people don''t necessarily have much money in their hands. Anyway, this time it was different when I came here. It''s a big deal to go all the way to earn money, and I can always think of a way."


    Xiao Chenxu also agreed at this meeting: "Father is right, we have hands and feet, don''t always think about taking money from my second brother, they don''t owe us anything."


    Mrs He heard her younger son sing the opposite of her: "You turned your elbows out, who am I for, and I''m not here."


    Seeing that his mother was really angry, Xiao Chenxu quickly stepped forward and apologized: "Mother, your son knows that you don''t like to hear it, but we have long since separated, and it''s really inappropriate to ask my second brother for money, you let me and the eldest brother. How to stand tall and be a man in the future.


    My son thought about it, and asked my second brother to find a few books. We copied books along the way to earn living expenses. We can do this job, but we still worry about the cost of traveling back to Beijing? "


    Xiao Renli glanced at his younger son and thought to himself: Chen Xu has grown a lot over the past few years, and he is finally relieved.


    Xiao Yunling also quickly learned the news of their return. Her mother-in-law prepared some food for her. She discussed it with Zhang Yunzhong herself, and took two taels of silver from her private room. The husband and wife went for a trip.


    The moment ?? saw Xiao Renli, Xiao Yunling''s eyes suddenly turned red: "I have seen my father, I have seen my mother."


    Xiao Renli exclaimed, "Have these years been going well?"


    Xiao Yunling nodded: "My husband is very kind to me, and my in-laws and family members are also kind, so my life is not bad."


    Hearing this, she felt uncomfortable in her heart. How could a concubine have a better life than her Ru''er, but she couldn''t say this.


    Xiao Yunling and Zhang Yunzhong didn''t stay here for long. Xiao Yunling opened the basket and took it out the same way: "Father, mother, let''s bring something here to replenish your body."


    Mr. He glanced at it. There were eggs, sugar, meat, and a small cloth bag in the basket. He didn''t know what was in it.


    Everything is good, but Mrs He was not satisfied and was about to cry poor when she saw Xiao Yunling took out two taels of silver from her sleeve and put it on the table.


    Xiao Yunling noticed the expression on Mrs He''s face. She put the things away and said, "You also know the situation of my in-law''s family. This is a little thought of our husband and wife. Don''t dislike it."


    said to Xiao Renli again: "Father, I was in a hurry to go out just now. Haoyang happened to go out with my sister-in-law, so I didn''t bring him here. I''ll bring him over to show you another day."


    Xiao Renli nodded lightly: "Okay."


    Several people exchanged a few more greetings, and then they said goodbye and left.


    Mr. He looked at the things on the table: "Look at each of these, either crying poor, or having hard wings, let''s not dislike them."


    Xiao Renli has changed a lot in the past few years, but his three views are much more correct than before: "It would be good to be able to send something here, and I haven''t seen your daughter''s expression?"


    Mrs He was choked, but she immediately reacted: "Can she be in the same situation as them? It''s not like you don''t know that she is leaving now, so what can you do to help us?"


    Xiao Renli stood up: "How much you give is their filial piety. It''s not like you haven''t stayed in the military area. Let''s rest for a while, and it''s time to set off. Don''t look for trouble."


    Mr. He put away those things and said, "Yes, yes, yes, now I want to be a loving father, and that''s something people don''t like."


    Xiao Chenxu just heard what his mother said, and said with some disapproval: "Mother, can''t you say a few words less? The brothers and sisters have done a good job. Don''t be picky about our current situation."


    He heard that the younger son spoke to the outsider again: "Who am I for, you are really a white-eyed wolf."


    Finished the update today, thank you little cuties for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1010： Right now they are poor and they are short of money

    Chapter 1010 They are now poor and lacking in money


    Xiao Yunshu has been in a bad mood for the past few days, and her body is also a little uncomfortable, so she went to visit three days after Xiao Renli returned to the military residence area.


    When Li Dashun accompanied her, Xiao Renli and the others were copying books in the house.


    The ?? book was borrowed by Xiao Chenming, and asked them to copy one out of each one, and then return it to others.


    Except for Mrs. He, who did not copy books at home, they were responsible for the daily life of the family. Even Xiao Yunru and Lu Siyi joined the team of copying books, but it had been agreed in advance that whoever copied the books would get the income, and it would save the time for disputes.


    As for Mrs He, her food and drink are indispensable anyway.


    Mr. He was stunned when he saw someone coming in, and was about to ask who you were looking for?


    heard Xiao Yunshu say, "I have seen my mother."


    He looked carefully, only to recognize Xiao Yunshu. I haven''t seen her for a few years. This girl is really an eighteen-year-old girl. Without the previous baby fat, she is tall and slim and looks good. It looks like she has not suffered too many crimes. .


    Although there are a lot of thoughts in his heart, he didn''t show it: "It''s Yun Shu, I haven''t seen you for a few years, but you have changed a lot."


    After ?? finished speaking, he looked at Li Dashun beside him: "Is this your husband?"


    She knew from Xiao Chenming before that Yun Shu and Yun Shan were married, and she also learned about their respective families from her daughter Xiao Yunru.


    Knowing that Xiao Yunshu is the daughter of the Xiao family who has had the smoothest life among their sisters except Yunyi.


    Xiao Yunshu nodded: "Yes, his name is Li Dashun."


    Afterwards, he said to Li Dashun who was carrying a gift by his side: "This is mother."


    Although the concubines and concubines have been separated, Xiao Yunshu is a daughter''s family after all, and she doesn''t have the courage and courage of Xiao Chenming, so she doesn''t dare to directly call the He family a big lady like her brother.


    Li Dashun knew something about the concubines of the Xiao family, so he didn''t call anyone, just nodded at Mrs He and handed over the gift in his hand.


    When Mr. He saw the gift, he didn''t care about anything else. He stretched out his hand to take it, but he didn''t say a polite word, and said lightly: "Father, they are copying books in the room, you go in."


    After finishing speaking, he carried the gift he received from Li Dashun into the kitchen.


    I was satisfied when I saw that there was a piece of meat weighing about two pounds, a large grass carp, a packet of brown sugar, and a skinned fat rabbit.


    Putting things away, she hurriedly entered the main room. She also wanted to see if Xiao Yunshu would honor some of the money.


    Xiao Renli was talking to Li Dashun at this time. He had suffered so many crimes before, but he lost his arrogance and arrogance before, and his words and actions changed a lot.


    After a few words of greeting, he felt that Li Dashun''s son-in-law was really good, he nodded and said, "Sit down."


    Xiao Renli sighed helplessly after knowing the situation at Li Dashun''s house, "If only you could go back to Beijing."


    Li Dashun listened, nodded in agreement, and turned his head to look at Yun Shu: "Father-in-law, rest assured, I will work hard to accumulate military merit, strive for the opportunity to enter Beijing, and bring Yun Shu back to Beijing to visit you at that time."


    After hearing this, Xiao Renli felt very comfortable: "Okay, I''m relieved to have your words, I will treat Yun Shu well in the future, and if one day let us know that you have let her down, even if it''s a thousand miles away. Despite the mountains and rivers, our Xiao family will not let you go."


    Xiao Yunshu was moved, no matter if he could do it in the future, at least what he said now, he looks like a father.


    Li Dashun stood up: "My son-in-law will definitely not let Yunshu down, you will see it in the future."


    After so many things, everyone seems to have changed a little.


    Xiao Yunshu and eldest brother, eldest sister-in-law, younger brother and even eldest sister who didn''t say hello when they met before, all chatted a few words, but they felt much closer than before.


    Li Dashun saw that it was almost time, so he looked at Yun Shu, and after receiving the signal, he took out three taels of silver from his arms: "Father-in-law, you should take this silver for emergencies, it is a little thought from my son-in-law and Yun Shu."


    Xiao Renli didn''t say anything to evade it. It is true that they are poor and short of money right now. They also need to invest in copying books, and they need money to buy pen, ink, paper and inkstone.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1011： What do you think of what is entrusted to this letter?

    Chapter 1011 What do you think of the things entrusted in this letter


    Xiao Yunling and his wife visited the door before for comparison, but Mr. He didn''t say anything unpleasant this time.


    After ?? and the others left, she reached out and collected the three taels of silver.


    Xiao Renli frowned slightly, but after all, he didn''t say anything. Anyway, everyone in this family needs to spend money on food and drinks.


    Xiao Renli and the others discussed it before. In the past few years, they have had a lot of problems, big and small. For the time being, they will spend some days in the military area to recuperate and recuperate.


    Furthermore, I wanted to make some money first by copying books, and I would always have some money on hand as a guarantee when I returned to Beijing.


    He didn''t ask for money from Xiao Chenming, but it was rejected by Xiao Renli and Xiao Chenxu and his son. Xiao Chenhui finally raised his hand reluctantly, and the decision to support himself was decided.


    He finally waved his hand: "Since you have to ask for trouble, then I don''t care."


    Finally found Xiao Chenming and talked about their thoughts. Xiao Chenming was surprised. He was ready to fight a tough battle, but he ended up thinking too much.


    Xiao Chenming really did not expect that they would be so ambitious this time, so he happily agreed to help them borrow books.


    They thought that they could make two copies of each book first, so that they could return the borrowed books first.


    After ??, take a copy of each item first, go to the bookstore in Tongling City to see how much money you will receive, find out what other people have requirements, and then make other plans.


    They all started to practice calligraphy when they were young. With their knowledge, I believe that the bookstore will definitely be accepted.


    *


    In the capital, the letter sent by Xiao Chenming was delivered directly to Jing Rui.


    Jing Rui took the letter and asked his entourage to reward the person who sent the letter. He took the letter and returned directly to the East Palace.


    Yunyi was sitting in the main hall listening to the director of the East Palace reporting things there. Seeing Jing Rui coming back, he explained to the director: "Other trivial matters, you can just look at the arrangement and go down."


    After the director bowed to Yun Yi, he bowed to the prince, Jing Rui, and then withdrew.


    Yunyi got up and said, "Why did you come back so early?"


    Jing Rui raised the letterhead in his hand: "The letterhead from Beijiang."


    Yunyi didn''t have to think about it, and knew that it was his cousin who had asked someone to help him. I''m afraid others wouldn''t have such a big face to let people in the court help with things.


    smiled and stretched out his hand to take it: "It must have been brought by my cousin."


    Jing Rui chuckled softly: "My Yier is still smart."


    Yunyi took the letter and opened it directly, took out the letter inside, read it quickly, and then handed it to Jing Rui: "The people from the Xiao family''s big room are going back to Beijing, I''m afraid Chen Rui will be annoying again."


    Jing Rui read the letter, folded it and put it on the table: "Fortunately, Father Huang is wise, and the Jing family is not included in the amnesty.


    Yunyi smiled and said, "That''s not necessarily true. If they are smart people, they should hold their tails and be human, just because they are afraid that they will die soon."


    Jing Rui hummed softly: "That''s because you haven''t seen their shamelessness."


    Yunyi picked up the letter, reopened it, and said casually, "In front of absolute heights, they won''t be so stupid that they come to the door to seek death."


    After reading the letter carefully: "What do you think of the things entrusted in this letter?"


    At this moment, Shi Mi walked in with the cold sour plum soup: "Prince, Crown Princess, this is the cold sour plum soup in the kitchen, just to relieve the heat."


    Yun Yi pushed a cup to Jing Rui. This cup of sour plum soup is a new product from the glass workshop. Now that the imperial power is in his own hands, there is no need to hide or tuck it away. Some are distributed throughout the palace.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1012： This is no childs play

    Chapter 1012 This is no child''s play


    Jing Rui picked up the cup, which is quite suitable for this sour plum soup.


    Yun Yi smiled and said: "You are the master of glass, I am the master of utensils, and no one will affect anyone. By the way, I let them store a lot of goods. Every state capital has set up shops for glass products. Do you want to leave a counter there for you?"


    Jing Rui tapped on the table: "Half of the profit on my side is going to the treasury, will it affect your side?"


    Yun Yi suddenly laughed: "What do I need so much money for? In the future, it''s not all for the children, so just like you, half of the profit from that store will go to the state treasury."


    Jing Rui also laughed after hearing this: "Okay, listen to Yi''er."


    After the two of them finished talking, Yun Yi brought up the matter of the cousin''s request again: "Jing Rui, the matter mentioned in the letter of the cousin."


    Before Yunyi finished speaking, Jing Rui continued: "Since cousin has spoken, Li Dashun must be capable, and it''s not a big deal. I''ll ask someone to do it in a while."


    Yunyi nodded and said, "Then I will write a letter. If the imperial court sends an official document to Tongling City, please help me with it, so that my cousin and the others will not feel at ease."


    Jing Rui nodded: "Okay."


    Yun Yi took a light sip of the sour plum soup: "I sent someone to pick up my grandmother at the General''s Mansion and let her stay in the palace for one night. Tomorrow''s birthday banquet for the children, you and your father need to set aside time in advance."


    Jing Rui nodded lightly: "Today, the father and emperor have already made arrangements, and he will come after the court tomorrow."


    Yunyi said, "The father is really busy these days. Brother Bo and the others are almost forgetting what the grandfather looks like, so they can take a break."


    Jing Rui said: "During this time, the father was really too tired. He joked that he was giving himself a vacation to accompany the children."


    Yun Yi gave a soft ''um'': "It''s time to take a break."


    Jing Rui reached out and grabbed Yunyi''s hand on the table: "You have helped a lot with the tonics you made, otherwise I''m afraid I wouldn''t be able to bear it long ago. The emperor has said it several times, let me thank you."


    Yunyi raised his other hand and covered Jing Rui''s hand: "It''s all a family, you don''t need to be so polite."


    Thinking of the children''s birthday banquet, the eldest brother Xiao Chenrui should also set off: "Jing Rui, Chen Rui, will they leave the day after tomorrow?"


    Jing Rui pulled the person up, then pulled him into his arms, and then said, "Yes, I will leave early in the morning the day after tomorrow, don''t worry, I will send someone to **** me all the way."


    Yun leaned on Jing Rui''s arms: "That''s the best way, or if something happens, Chen Rui alone may not be able to protect so many people."


    Jing Rui nodded: "This time, the talented people who are familiar with water conservancy and construction with him will not tolerate the slightest mistake, so in addition to those who are escorting on the bright side, there will be people in the dark who will **** them all the way, don''t worry."


    Yun Yi was not reluctant, she knew that the eldest brother was an aspiring person. As long as he was given a chance, he would definitely work hard and make a name for himself. These days, I heard from Jing Rui that Chen Rui often went to the palace to seek his advice. .


    Yunyi still asked worriedly: "He understood all the hand-painted drawings?"


    Jing Rui said with a smile: "During this time, he really worked hard, not to mention looking at drawings, now he can draw maps by himself."


    Yun Yi was very relieved to hear it: "That''s good, this is not a child''s play, I don''t want any mistakes."


    Jing Rui raised his hand and scratched the tip of Yun Yi''s nose: "Chen Rui''s ability and character, you are the elder sister, don''t worry, he will not disappoint us."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1013： This master-servant relationship is truly enviable

    Chapter 1013 This master-servant relationship is really enviable


    Xiao Mansion, Xiao Chenrui is busy instructing his servants to pack their luggage.


    After his nephews'' one-year birthdays tomorrow, he will set off with a mission to carry out a new round of governance on the Weihe River.


    He said to the servants who were packing the boxes: "Those books must be carefully placed, and a rain-proof sheet must be placed on the carriage where the books are stored, just in case."


    Kong Qing, who was beside him, responded, "Young Master, don''t worry, Director Shen has prepared tarpaulins for each carriage, and the servants will keep an eye on the weather all the way, and never let your books get wet in the slightest."


    Xiao Chenrui kicked Kongqing''s ass: "I''m good at being a liar, but if these books go wrong, you don''t have to follow me."


    Kong Qing rubbed his **** that hurt: "Young master, you are becoming more and more unfriendly to minions now."


    After ?? finished speaking, he got up and ran out of the courtyard, then said loudly, "Young Master, don''t worry, the servants will keep you safe."


    Xiao Chenrui did not speak, but gave him a gesture of wiping his neck. Kong Qing stepped back a few steps and fell to the ground, causing the servants who were cleaning up to cover their mouths and laugh.


    Some of the servants secretly glanced at the eldest young master with envy, and then glanced at Kong Qing again, thinking: I can joke around like this with the young master at any time. Their master-servant relationship is really enviable.


    At this moment, the old lady of the Xiao family walked in, and Kong Qing quickly got up from the ground to salute: "I have seen the old lady."


    Mrs. Xiao smiled and said, "Why is this still lying on the ground?"


    Kong Qing was a little embarrassed: "It''s okay, I accidentally fell."


    When Xiao Chenrui walked past him, he whispered, "Don''t be poor here, hurry up and work."


    Kong Qing quickly slipped away.


    Xiao Chenrui asked, "Grandma, why are you here?"


    Mrs. Xiao glanced at the packed cage: "Be careful, and bring everything you need on weekdays."


    Xiao Chenrui nodded: "Grandma, don''t worry, Kong Qing knows my habits best, and will definitely arrange it properly. It''s too messy here. Grandma should go to the shade over there for a meeting."


    When the two of them sat down, a maid brought tea.


    Mrs. Xiao then said: "Brother Rui, in a few months, at the latest, your uncle and the others should return to Beijing. I''m afraid it will take a long time to leave, can you explain?"


    Xiao Chenrui had learned from Brother Hao yesterday that his grandmother had asked him about it. The boy was clever and directly said that everything in the house was the eldest brother''s decision, and he said that the kid from the Ji family next door was still waiting for him, so he ran away.


    At this time, he was a little tangled in his heart, because he was afraid that his grandmother would say that the uncle''s family would stay in the mansion temporarily, so he was afraid that he would not be able to control his emotions.


    Xiao Chenrui did not answer immediately, but instead asked: "What does grandma mean?"


    Old Madam Xiao sighed softly: "I know that the people in the big room have gone too far, but after all, they were also punished, and this time they didn''t even have a place to stay when they returned to Beijing.


    Grandma really can''t ignore it, so she wants to use the little money in her hand to rent a small courtyard for them first, so that they won''t have a place to live when they return to Beijing. As for the future, they have to rely on themselves. .


    The grandmother thought, I should have told you about this in advance. "


    Xiao Chenrui thought he was going to take them into the house, but he didn''t expect that his grandmother just wanted to rent a yard for them with private money. He could understand it, but he was afraid that his grandmother would get it wrong, so he said bluntly: "As long as they don''t come to disturb our peaceful life. , the rest doesn''t matter, just follow my grandmother''s wishes."


    Finished the update today, thank you little cuties for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1014： I will never be soft-hearted and do things that lure wolves into the house

    Chapter 1014 I will never be soft-hearted and do something to bring wolves into the house


    Old Mrs. Xiao heard her grandson''s words, she was stunned at first, and then she realized that what the big room did before was really excessive, and it was normal for Rui Ge''er to have such a reaction.


    sighed, and then said quietly: "You won''t let them disturb our lives, you can rest assured."


    Xiao Chenrui looked up at the old lady, but said lightly: "Grandmother, when I leave, the return date is uncertain. Although Brother Hao is small, he is a smart person. In the future, he will decide the affairs of the house. The big things you can''t decide, and the elder sister in the palace, you can just enjoy yourself at ease."


    Although this sentence sounds nice, the meaning in the words can''t be more obvious. This is to prevent the old lady from interfering in the affairs of the house.


    Mrs. Xiao stared at her grandson and wanted to ask: You can''t trust your grandmother?


    Thinking about the reason why I came to look for my grandson, I also know that the grandson is starting to guard against me. All these years, the food and clothing expenses have been borne by the second house, and her monthly money has also been brought to the northern Xinjiang. She is really not qualified. Ask for the exit.


    But the palms and backs of the hands are full of meat. The big family can go back to Beijing, and the worries in his heart for many years can be considered. He just wanted to help the big house with the money from his private house. Somewhat hurt in my heart.


    It''s not that Xiao Chenrui didn''t see the expression on his grandmother''s face, but everything in this house was earned by his sister.


    When he took over the family business from his sister, he swore in his heart that he would live up to his sister''s expectations, take good care of his younger brother, and reassure his parents under Jiuquan.


    I will never be soft-hearted and do things that lure wolves into the house.


    Grandmother misses the big family, he can understand.


    In the past, he used his monthly money to supplement the northern border, and he had no complaints. After all, the money was given to his grandmother, so how to spend it is her freedom.


    Besides, apart from the direct descendants of the big house, the second cousin and the others didn''t do anything to be sorry for their second house, and they couldn''t kill the owner of the big house with one shot.


    But things are different now. The people in the big room are coming back. With He''s character as a fool, if the old lady is bewitched, then they will not have a peaceful life in the second room.


    So no matter what grandmother''s thoughts are, he will not give her a chance. Today''s Xiao''s house is only the Xiao family of the second room, and it has nothing to do with the big room.


    The grandmother is not looking for trouble, then she is the old lady in the house, but if she is bewitched by the big house and wants to subsidize the big house with the things from the second house, then forgive him.


    He had already made an agreement with his younger brother Xiao Chenhao, and he had also explained to the housekeeper, that the young master would be the master of small matters, and sent people into the palace to find the crown prince in big matters.


    The most important thing is that he also told the housekeeper that the old lady was not allowed to draw any money from the accountant except for the monthly bill.


    Mrs. Xiao saw that people were still busy packing things, and it was not good to stay any longer, so she said: "Then you are busy first, grandmother will go back first, pack up, rest early, and have to go in tomorrow morning. What about the palace?"


    Xiao Chenrui stood up: "Okay, then slow down."


    watched his grandmother leave, and then withdrew his gaze, Kong Qing came over: "Master, things are almost packed, you can see what else you need to bring."


    Xiao Chenrui then walked into the house.


    Mrs. Xiao, who left Xiao Chenrui''s courtyard, returned to her courtyard in silence.


    The maid brought tea, and Xu Mamma stepped forward to help pour a cup: "Old Madam, drink tea."


    Old Mrs. Xiao said a little desolately: "Mother Xu, wasn''t it good before? Why did Chen Rui''s attitude change when Dafang wants to return to Beijing?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1015： Its my old womans delusion

    Chapter 1015 It''s my old woman''s wishful thinking


    Although Madam Xu served by the old lady''s side, their husband and wife were servants that Yun Yi bought back in the northern Xinjiang, and they were both fed by Yun Yi with loyalty pills: "Old lady, this is the matter of the masters, old slave. How dare you argue."


    Old Mrs. Xiao was eager to say, "This old lady of mine told you to say it, you say it."


    Mother Xu coughed lightly, and then said: "Old Madam, although the old slave doesn''t know about the matter of the second room in the capital, I have heard a little about it. It''s normal for the eldest young master to have such a reaction.


    After all, whether the big house was in the capital, on the way to exile, or even in the northern Xinjiang, they had hurt their second and third sisters and brothers. The princess and the eldest young master did not go back with revenge, and they were benevolent enough. "


    After saying these words, he knelt down directly: "These words shouldn''t be said from the mouth of the old servant, but since the old lady wants to listen to the truth, the old servant doesn''t want to deceive the old lady, and ask the old lady to punish you. "


    Mrs. Xiao looked at Madam Xu, who was kneeling on the ground: "Get up, you just told the truth that I always wanted to forget, maybe others will forget, the big room wants to get rid of what he did, I want to blur the memory. , pretending that it never happened, but the second room sister and brother will keep it in their hearts, it''s my old woman''s wishful thinking."


    Mammy Xu has followed the old lady for so many years, how can she not know what she is thinking, but some things cannot be written off because neither the princess nor the two young masters have an accident.


    The old lady sighed heavily: "It''s also the second eldest, benevolent and righteous. When he was alive, he gave his eldest brother benevolence and courteousness everywhere, so that he got used to it and always wanted to sit back and enjoy it.


    Alas, after all, it was me, a mother who was not well-bred and benevolent, and felt that he was selfish, but there was nothing wrong with him, but it was this selfishness that harmed him.


    Coupled with He''s provocation, Renli always felt that he was the eldest, but Renjin always pressed him and compared with the second child everywhere, but everywhere he couldn''t compare, which created a gap between the brothers. "


    Mammy Xu thought to herself: It''s not just your inaction as parents that these brothers fight infighting, what''s the use of blaming yourself now.


    She felt that what the eldest young master did was right. The current Xiao family had nothing to do with the big room. Why should he compromise and let the big room people who had bullied them live in in order to take care of the old lady''s mood.


    But these words, she is a servant, think about it, and can''t say them casually.


    I can only comfort and say: "Old Madam, don''t say that, how can you blame you for this matter, besides, it''s already like this, it''s irreversible, fortunately the big house is going back to Beijing, you should be happy, your children and grandchildren will have their own children and grandchildren. , they can survive in the northern Xinjiang, and they will naturally be able to live well when they return to Beijing, you just need to relax."


    The old lady sat there for a long time, before Madam Xu said, "Old lady, it''s getting late, you should rest, you have to enter the palace tomorrow morning."


    Mrs. Xiao nodded, and then Madam Xu invited Su Ye and Du Ruo outside to come in and serve.


    *


    In the palace, Mrs. Cheng hugged Brother Ye: "Okay, it''s getting late, you should go to bed and rest, and the great-grandmother will play with you tomorrow."


    Brother Bo was the first to slide down from the chair and said to Brother Ye, "Brother Ye, the great-grandmother is right, I''m leaving with my brother."


    After he finished speaking, he pulled his sister on the other side and waited for Brother Ye, who had just come down from his great-grandmother''s arms, before he took his younger siblings and bowed to the elders: "Great-grandmother, father and mother, and mother and concubine, you are also early. rest."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1016： you must not refuse

    Chapter 1016 You must never refuse


    After the triplets left, Yun Yi turned to look at the old lady: "Grandma, you should rest earlier too. We will come back tomorrow morning to have breakfast with you."


    Mrs. Cheng smiled and nodded: "Okay, you guys are busy tomorrow, rest early."


    Jing Rui also explained to Wei Wei and maid Cuiyu who were behind Old Madam Cheng: "If you have something to do, just tell the maids of the East Palace to do it, and you are responsible for taking good care of Old Madam."


    Wei Wei and Cuiyu responded, "Yes."


    Watching the prince and the princess leave, Wei Wei said: "The prince and the prince are really filial to you, the old lady, since they entered the palace, they will send someone to bring you some strange or fresh food from time to time. They really take you to heart."


    Mrs. Cheng smiled: "They really have intentions."


    Cuiyu said: "The Crown Princess said, this time you enter the palace, so that you can stay in the palace for a longer time. It just so happens that the three little masters also miss you very much."


    Mrs. Cheng smiled lightly: "It''s okay to stay for a few days, how can you be self-willed, and remember, this is in the palace, people''s words are terrible, you give me twelve points of your words and deeds. Spirit, don''t get carried away by relying on the Crown Prince and Crown Princess to be tolerant towards you."


    Cuiyu knelt down quickly: "Old Madam, this servant is wrong, you must keep what you just said in your heart."


    Wei Wei also said: "How many pairs of eyes are staring at the palace and outside the palace, the old lady is right, there is nothing wrong with being careful."


    Mrs. Cheng is almost done: "Okay, get up, pack up, and rest early."


    Tomorrow''s birthday banquet for the triplets, Yun Yi didn''t invite too many people. In addition to Mrs. Cheng, Xiao''s family, and Tang''s family, she also invited Deng Wanyue, a prospective younger brother and sister.


    What she didn''t expect was that in the early morning of the next day, she had accompanied Mrs. Cheng for breakfast just now, and Bai Wei came in to report: "Reporting to the Crown Prince, Eunuch Song brought a team of people to give birthday gifts to the little masters."


    Yun Yi asked casually, "Which Eunuch Song?"


    Bai Wei just remembered that the Crown Princess was afraid she didn''t know about Eunuch Song: "He was serving at the Hall of Mental Cultivation."


    Yun Yi asked in confusion, "The Hall of Mental Cultivation?"


    Thought: That is not the place where the courtiers discuss daily affairs.


    thought of something, got up and walked out. When she saw the things that the team of men had brought, she was stunned.


    She didn''t want to accept it. Since there was no banquet in the palace, it was not appropriate to accept the gift, but at this time, Eunuch Song, who was in the lead, stepped forward and saluted, "I have seen the Crown Princess."


    Yunyi understood, but still asked, "Eunuch Song, is this?"


    Eunuch Song said with a smile: "Prince Concubine, although the palace cannot hold a large banquet for the birthdays of the three little masters due to special reasons, the courtiers can''t help expressing their hearts. These things were sent by the Holy Master. Don''t refuse."


    When Yun Yi heard it, the sage had sent it over, it was something that the sage had acquiesced in, and it was not easy to say anything else, so he could only say lightly: "Since it was sent by the sage, and it was the will of all the adults, then Gong accepted it, and expressed my gratitude for this palace and all the adults."


    Eunuch Song said happily: "Prince Concubine, you are very kind, the servants will definitely bring it."


    Yun Yi glanced at the gift boxes in those people''s hands and said, "I wonder if Eunuch Song has a list?"


    Eunuch Song stepped forward with a smile, and presented the registered list in his hand: "Please take a look at the Crown Princess."


    Yunyi didn''t look at it, but handed it over to Bai Wei: "According to the registration on the list, I will give each government a copy of the newly-released pastries from the small kitchen before sunset as a thank you gift."


    Bai Wei curtseyed: "Yes, the servant will arrange it."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1017： great grandmother

    Chapter 1017 Great grandmother is a lot


    Eunuch Song did not expect that the Crown Princess asked for the list in return for her gift, and she couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe.


    In all dynasties, there is no such thing. He has been in the palace for so long. This is the first time I heard that the master in the palace will give back gifts after receiving gifts.


    Yun Yi looked at the changing expressions on his face, and chuckled softly: "It should be a banquet, but the situation is special, I think it''s better to have a simple birthday banquet with the people close to you.


    But I didn''t expect that all of you adults have a heart. Since there is no banquet to eat, it is also a little thought from this palace to send some fresh cakes as a gift. "


    Eunuch Song gave a salute: "If you all know, you will be happy. This can be regarded as the blessing of the little masters."


    Yunyi thought to himself, as expected of serving in front of the royal family, he really can speak.


    After a few more greetings, Eunuch Song ordered people to put things down, and then he retired and took people away from the East Palace.


    Yun Yi had never seen any good things in her last life, and did not go to see those birthday ceremonies. She just said to Mu Lan, who was beside her, "Do the registration and enter into the respective vaults of the little masters."


    Mu Lan bowed her knees and bowed: "Yes, Crown Princess."


    She just sat down and talked to Mrs. Cheng, and then saw Shi Mi hurried in: "Prince Concubine, the guards at the gate of the palace sent a lot of congratulations.


    The slaves asked, they said that the prefectures sent the servants to the gate of the palace, and they asked the prince for instructions, saying that they should make the registration and send it to the East Palace. "


    Yunyi knew that it must have been the Holy One who agreed, and the prince would not treat him differently when he heard the request. After all, the emperor had just ascended the throne, and now is the time to stabilize his heart.


    Yunyi was the same as before, but this time there was no way for the guards to thank her for her, so she had to say to the lead guard who came to deliver things: "Thank you for your hard work."


    Those guards said with sincerity and fear: "Prince Concubine''s words are serious, and it''s all the ministers should do."


    Yunyi specially sent a letter to Xiao Yiping, asking him to quickly send ingredients from Zhuangzi into the palace, after all, this requires a lot of milk, eggs, flour, and sugar.


    So today, the small kitchen in the East Palace is busy, each house has a cake, each serving two kinds, each serving two jins, and the milk small squares and milk small cakes are delivered.


    I used a special mold this time, and the cakes made are very beautiful and delicate, making people reluctant to take a look at it. Of course, this is another story.


    After explaining everything, Yun Yi went back to the house and continued to talk with Mrs. Cheng and the children.


    After a while, Qu Lian came in to report: "Prince Concubine, the old lady of the Xiao family and the two young masters are here."


    Yunyi just got up and went out to greet them when he saw Brother Hao running in: "Did the little nephews miss the little uncle?"


    But after entering the house, he gave Yun Yi a bow first: "I have seen the Crown Princess."


    Yun Yi tapped him on the forehead: "It''s good to call my sister in the future, and call the princess to have more life."


    Xiao Chenhao suddenly laughed: "That''s right, my brother-in-law asked me to call my brother-in-law directly. If I call my elder sister the Crown Princess again, it''s really inappropriate. In fact, I also feel awkward, so I''d better call my elder sister intimate."


    So he greeted the ceremony again in a funny way: "I have seen my sister."


    Yun Yi smiled and said, "That''s good, okay, go accompany Brother Bo and the others, I''ll talk about you if you want."


    Yun Yi saw that Mrs. Xiao wanted to salute her when she entered the door, so she quickly walked a few steps and supported her: "Grandma, sit inside quickly, no need to be too polite."


    Old Mrs. Xiao said, "Prince Concubine, the etiquette cannot be neglected."


    Yun Yi dragged him inside: "There are no outsiders today. Brother Bo and the others were expecting you to enter the palace early in the morning. Look at that neck stretched out."


    saw the triplets running out of it: "I have seen the great-grandmother."


    Brother Ye laughed: "There are so many great-grandmothers."


    Everyone laughed when they heard it, and Mrs. Cheng said, "They call the children confused."


    Yunyi touched Brother Ye''s little head and said, "I will call the great-grandmother of the palace, the great-grandmother of the general''s house, and the great-grandmother of the Xiao family in the future. Just follow the previous ones, remember."


    Finished the update today, thank you little cuties for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1018： Its all the fault of the great-grandmother.

    Chapter 1018 It''s all because of too many great-grandmothers


    Brother Ye heard it, raised his head and said crisply: "But there are still two great-grandmothers."


    Mrs. Cheng laughed out loud: "Look, let''s worry about our brother Ye, that''s fine, I''m your father''s grandmother, then you will call your great-grandmother, such a royal great-grandmother, a great-grandmother, a great-grandmother, a great-grandmother. Great-grandmother, won''t you be able to mix things up?"


    Old Mrs. Xiao wanted to say, she might as well call her a great-grandmother. After all, Xiao''s residence is the lowest rank, so how could she endure it with peace of mind.


    Just as she was about to speak, Madam Cheng held her hand: "Old girl, it''s not a big deal, it''s just to distinguish the children, just listen to me, just do what I say, and change it back and forth. , the children should be confused again."


    Standing by the side, Yun Yi knew that her grandmother was well-intentioned and did it sincerely, but she was afraid that outsiders would spread the truth, she said with a smile: "Otherwise, let the children call grandmother, you are great-grandmother, and grandmother is called grandmother. For my great-grandmother, so no one will fight."


    Yun Yi finished his words, and Mrs. Cheng and Mrs. Xiao looked at each other and smiled. Now that no one is far away, no one is near, they are all happy.


    Brother Bo said to his younger brother and sister who were still a little confused: "In the future, the emperor''s great-grandmother will be in Changle, the great-grandmother in the general''s house, and the great-grandmother in Xiao''s house."


    But at this moment, Brother Ye touched his head and said, "Isn''t there another great-grandmother?"


    No, Brother Ye was right. The old lady of the Tang family he was talking about had just arrived at the gate of the East Palace, and for a while, several adults looked at each other in dismay.


    Yunyi said directly: "Then change it. The great-grandmother of the General''s house will still be called the great-grandmother in the future, the great-grandmother of the Xiao house will be called the great-grandmother as I said just now, and the great-grandmother of the Tang house will be called the great-grandmother in the future, do you remember?"


    Sister Yun suddenly flashed her big eyes, shook her head and said, "Sister Yun, I don''t remember."


    That cute appearance really melts people''s hearts.


    Yunyi squatted down and looked at her daughter: "It doesn''t matter, if you can''t remember it, it''s right to shout with Big Brother, and we''ll remember when our sister Yun grows up, okay?"


    Sister Yun raised her head and glanced at the eldest brother beside her, then looked at Yunyi again, pouting: "Sister Yun is stupid."


    Yunyi took her daughter into her arms: "Who said that, our sister Yun is not stupid."


    Mrs. Cheng felt a little distressed: "Hey, it''s all because of the great-grandmother who caused the trouble."


    Yunyi picked up her daughter and said warmly, "Listen to your mother-in-law and tell you that the great-grandmother at Changle Palace will be called the emperor''s great-grandmother in the future, do you remember this?"


    Sister Yun nodded: "I remember."


    Yunyi motioned her to look at Mrs. Cheng: "The great-grandmother of the General''s Mansion is still called great-grandmother according to the previous name, maybe remember?"


    Sister Yun looked at Madam Cheng and then at Yun Yi: "I can remember."


    Yunyi kissed her little face, then hugged and walked to Mrs. Xiao''s side: "The great-grandmother of Xiao''s house is the grandmother of the mother-in-law, so let''s sister Yun call the great-grandmother in the future, okay?"


    Sister Yun didn''t seem to understand, but she didn''t want to disappoint the mother and concubine, and the expression on her face was very embarrassing.


    Yunyi looked at her daughter''s small expression and said distressedly: "Forget it, it doesn''t matter if I can''t remember it, our sister Yun is still young, what will the elder brother be called in the future, you can just call someone, that''s right."


    She is also true, no matter how smart the child is, she is a child who has just turned one year old. It is really difficult for Sister Yun to be a mother and concubine.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1019： admiration

    Chapter 1019 Impressive


    At this moment, Brother Bo came over and motioned for the mother and concubine to put her sister down.


    Yunyi wanted to know what Bo Geer was going to do, so she didn''t ask, but obediently put her daughter down.


    Brother Bai pulled his sister out of Yun Yi''s arms: "Come here, listen to my brother tell you."


    Yunyi looked at them and wanted to hear what Brother Bo had to say.


    Brother Ye took two pieces of mung bean cake in his hand at this moment, followed him, and handed a piece to Sister Yun: "Eat the cake and grow taller."


    When these words came out, the adults in the room laughed.


    After ??, he handed the other piece to Brother Bo: "Brother, eat it too."


    This move really warmed Yunyi and the people present.


    Brother Bo didn''t answer: "You can eat it, my brother has eaten it just now."


    Brother Ye listened, but he didn''t insist. He withdrew his hand, smiled and started eating: "It''s delicious."


    Brother Bo looked at his brother''s silly smile, he really didn''t see it, a piece of mung bean cake was so happy.


    But still reminded: "Eat slowly."


    Brother Ye really slowed down when he heard it.


    Brother Bai then retracted his gaze and looked at Sister Yun next to her: "Sister Yun, the great-grandmother of the Tang family, is the mother''s grandmother, right?"


    Brother Ye rushed to answer: "Yes, it''s the mother''s grandmother."


    Brother Bo still looked at his sister and asked softly, "Is that right?"


    Sister Yun nodded and said, "Yes."


    Brother Bo patted his sister''s head: "So we call her great-grandmother, remember now?"


    Sister Yun laughed: "Well."


    Brother Bai looked at Brother Ye who was beside him: "Brother Ye, what about you, remember?"


    Brother Ye was biting a piece of mung bean cake in his mouth and said vaguely, "Yeah."


    Brother Bo knew that although his younger siblings were precocious, they were normal children after all, and they couldn''t remember what they said, so he finally said with a smile: "The great-grandmother of the Xiao family is the grandmother of the mother-in-law, so let''s use the foreign words. Put it in the back and call your great-grandmother, but remember."


    Brother Bai''s remarks shocked everyone present except Yun Yi, a child who has just turned one year old can speak so clearly, which is really impressive.


    Mrs. Cheng stood up: "This brother Bo is amazing. He can speak so clearly at his age."


    The newly-proposed little maid Yu Yourong said, "Madam Hui, our eldest young master can speak fluently in eight months, and his favorite thing on weekdays is to have people read various books to him. Our master is amazing."


    Mrs. Cheng certainly knew the special hobbies of her great-grandson, but she didn''t expect that the little guy had already spoken in a organized manner, which was really surprising.


    All three children are smarter than their peers, but this brother is smarter than his younger brother and younger sister.


    Mrs. Xiao also echoed: "This child is like a little adult, and he is also a good brother."


    At this moment, Shi Mi came in to report: "Prince Concubine, the Tang family is here."


    As soon as the words fell, the Tang family had already walked in, and a group of people greeted and said, "I have seen the Crown Princess."


    Yun Yi stepped forward and supported the old lady of the Tang family: "Grandma, get up quickly."


    looked at the others in the Tang family: "All get up."


    Tang Xinzhi, the youngest daughter of the second room, stepped forward and called Yunyi softly, "Cousin."


    There is something about Tang Xinran before, it''s true that Yunyi even hates this little cousin, but she still patiently said: "Xinzhi, don''t be restrained, find a place to sit."


    Tang Xinzhi could feel that her cousin was very perfunctory towards her, but she could only pretend not to understand, smiled and nodded, "Okay."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1020： Dont speak, no one thinks you are dumb

    Chapter 1020 Don''t speak, no one will treat you as dumb


    Wang Shimei couldn''t sit still when she saw that her younger daughter was not going to be a teacher: "Xinzhi, talk to your cousin more, learn from the scriptures, and marry a good husband in the future."


    It''s fine if she doesn''t speak. As soon as she said this, Mrs. Tang gave her a knife: "If you don''t speak, no one will think you are dumb."


    Wang Shimei said a little embarrassedly: "I was just joking."


    The eldest lady of the Tang family whispered: "Brother and sister, this is in the palace, you must be cautious when speaking and doing things. Although the crown princess is our niece, but now has a distinguished status, you must speak carefully."


    Wang Shimei coughed awkwardly: "Sister-in-law, I have no other intentions."


    Wang Shimei looked up at Yunyi, but Yunyi didn''t answer her words at all, thinking: What do you mean, it doesn''t matter to me.


    She doesn''t want to deal with these second aunts, she really finds her annoying.


    Yunyi stepped up and walked towards Brother Hao: "Brother Hao, has your brother all packed up?"


    Xiao Chenhao nodded and said, "The luggage is all packed, we will leave early tomorrow morning."


    Yunyi raised his hand and patted Brother Hao''s shoulder: "During this time, your brother is not in the mansion, you have to be a good family."


    Xiao Chenhao said solemnly: "Sister, don''t worry, brother has already explained it to me."


    Xiao Chenrui originally wanted to go into the inner courtyard to see the little nephews, but he thought that there were still outsiders today, which was really inconvenient, so he took a rest, thinking that his brother-in-law would definitely bring the triplets to the outer courtyard, so he could only wait patiently. .


    In the inner courtyard, the triplets first came together in front of Mrs. Cheng, and called out in unison, "Great-grandmother."


    Mrs. Cheng''s face turned into a flower with a smile: "Oh, look at how imposing it is."


    The birthday gift Mrs. Cheng gave to the triplets was a lot of thought. In addition to the clothes, shoes and hats made by herself, each child made a set of collars, bracelets and longevity with jade, gold and silver respectively. Lock, also used the same imperial green jade to make a jade pendant for each of the triplets.


    The three little guys were excited, to be precise, Brother Ye and Sister Yun were excited, and Brother Bo could only accompany him, and then ran up to Mrs. Xiao and called out in unison, "Grandma Zeng. "


    Mrs. Xiao also smiled happily: "Oh, it''s really smart."


    got a response, then turned around and went to Madam Tang again: "Great-grandmother."


    Mrs. Tang looked excited. She saw triplets the fewest times. She didn''t expect that the three children would not leave her behind: "Oh, ah, ah, what a good child."


    This birthday ceremony is really varied. In addition to collars, bracelets, longevity locks, and jade pendants, the Tang family also gave a box of southern pearls, but they are much smaller than the east pearls given by the second room of the Tang family. It took a while to find it.


    And the Xiao family also prepared collars, bracelets, longevity locks, and jade pendants for the children. Xiao Chenrui also asked Xiao Chenming to collect more than a dozen good fox skins in the northern Xinjiang.


    In addition, Xiao Chenrui also asked people to find a few pieces of ice jade that had already been opened, and made three horse pen holders with different shapes.


    When ??Jing Rui came over, the three little guys were drinking milk from the maids, and they were very well-behaved.


    Jing Rui walked over to Yun Yi: "Yi Er, the imperial grandmother and father will be here soon."


    Yun Yi smiled and said, "It''s all ready, just wait for them to come and host."


    After ??, he raised his hand and called Bai Wei over, whispered a few words, and let her leave.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1021： catch the week

    Chapter 1021 Catch Zhou


    Not long after, Eunuch Xi''s voice came from the outer courtyard of the East Palace: "The emperor is here, and the queen mother is here."


    The people in the backyard have come to the front yard to welcome the driver: "I have seen the emperor, long live, long live, long live, and the queen mother, thousands of years, thousands of years, thousands of years."


    Originally, the sage had freed up time ahead of time today, but unfortunately the plan could not keep up with the changes. There was a dispatch from Sava City, and he rushed over after finishing it.


    But the queen mother was thinking about things last night, so she couldn''t fall asleep in the middle of the night. As a result, it was too early to wake up. The maid Bai Xue wanted to wake the queen mother, but she was stopped by Hu mama: "The queen mother last night. Sleep late, wake up later, you won''t make a mistake, don''t worry."


    The empress dowager came in because of the letter sent by the Duke of Qi, and was attacked by the people of King Yu before. The injured grandnephew, the wound on his leg was festering for some reason. After the imperial doctor looked at it, he said it was to save his life. Gotta get the leg off.


    The Duke of Qi, Qi Chengze, had heard of the Crown Princess''s medical skills before, but now he can only ask for it with a cheeky face.


    Because of this, the empress dowager got angry and lost sleep.


    Mother Hu originally wanted to send someone to the East Palace to find the Crown Princess, but it was too late, and finally the Queen Mother said, "No matter how urgent, tomorrow is the birthday of the triplets, because Mo Yuxi and Fu Lirong even Not even a birthday feast can be held, and the mother and concubine cannot be with you.


    No matter how urgent you are, you will have to wait until after the Zhou Li is finished, after lunch. "


    Jing Rui also got the news just now. He knew what happened in the Duke of Qi''s mansion. After thinking about it for a while, he found an opportunity to mention it to Yun Yi to see if she could do anything.


    The Holy Lord called out.


    Yunyi could see at a glance that the Queen Mother''s face was not very good, she was forcing a smile.


    She looked directly at Hu Mamma beside the Queen Mother, but the Queen Mother explained before she came over that she was not allowed to mention the matter of the Duke Qi''s mansion until Zhou was arrested.


    Mother Hu could only speak to her lips and swallowed again.


    At this time, Bai Wei came to report: "Prince, Crown Princess, everything is ready."


    Jing Rui glanced at the sun outside: "The auspicious time will be here soon, everyone, let''s move to the flower hall."


    Anyway, not many people came to the birthday banquet today, even in the flower hall, it was not crowded at all.


    The palace maids have already filled the big table with various objects. Today''s Zhou Zhou ceremony was presided over by the Holy Master. After saying a few words of blessing, he announced the start of Zhou Zhou.


    Brother Bai was not interested in this, so he asked his younger brother and sister to come first. Brother Ye was rude, and went ahead with the peach wood sword on the table.


    Sister Yun casually looked at this and that, but she didn''t do anything, and the maid who was waiting on the side was anxious: "County Lord, what do you like to do with your hands."


    Yunyi walked over: "Sister Yun, if you like it, go and show it to the concubine."


    After hearing this, Sister Yun took a book from the many ornaments and a whip placed in the middle. This was something that no one thought of. The whip was originally added temporarily and was made by Jing Rui for Yun. By the way, I just got it back this morning.


    Sheng Shang laughed loudly: "As expected of my grandson and granddaughter, well, in the future, the kingdom of Beimo will be guarded by your brothers and sisters."


    was originally a joke, but I didn''t expect that one day he would actually say it.


    In the end, it was Bo Ge''er''s turn. As an adult soul, he felt embarrassed, but he couldn''t help grasping it. He glanced helplessly at the unscrupulous father and mother who were smiling at him, and could only bite the bullet. superior.


    Finished the update today, thank you little cuties for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1022： who are you

    Chapter 1022 Who are you?


    He didn''t hesitate for a moment, and grabbed the book in the middle, but when the book was picked up by him, the seal on the side was brought down, and he subconsciously wanted to pick it up and put it back in place. superior.


    But as soon as he picked it up, everyone cheered, making him a little stunned.


    Sage Shang smiled happily: "Okay, it''s really my good grandson."


    said that, but he had a plan in his heart. Looking at the triplets, his face was full of gratified smiles.


    Because he didn''t invite outsiders, he also saved those complicated procedures and simply arrested Zhou. Jing Rui accompanied the saint and brought the male guests to the study in the front yard.


    Waiting for everyone to be seated, the sage looked at Xiao Chenrui, who was sitting at the bottom: "Listen to the prince, are you leaving the capital tomorrow?"


    Xiao Chenrui got up and replied respectfully: "Go back to the Holy One, yes, we will leave tomorrow."


    The men here were chatting about important matters, but Yunyi in the backyard frowned. There was no other reason. It was already this hour, and Deng Wanyue had not yet entered the palace.


    She beckoned and called Mu Lan: "Go to the gate of the palace to see if the eldest lady from the Prime Minister''s Mansion has entered the palace. If not, you can go to the Prime Minister''s Mansion to inquire about the situation."


    Mu Lan gave a salute: "Yes, the servant will go now."


    Mu Lan turned around and was about to leave, but Yun Yi added: "Bring a few more people over, and if something happens, you can also send people back to report."


    Mu Lan led the way.


    And Deng Wanyue, whom Yun Yitian remembered, would not have escaped the catastrophe today if the maidservant Xiao Chenrui sent her to protect her desperately.


    She left the house a little late today, not because of a delay, but deliberately.


    Because she knew that today, apart from her, they were all close relatives of the Crown Princess. After all, she hadn''t married to Xiao''s house yet, so she thought that she would be late, just to let them talk and get close.


    After all, there is an outsider of himself, and I am afraid that it will be inconvenient for them to speak.


    Not long after her carriage left the Prime Minister''s Mansion, the maid Xiangling beside her reminded: "Miss, someone is following us."


    Deng Wanyue frowned and asked, "Are you sure?"


    Xiangling is the maid sent by Xiao Chenrui to Deng Wanyue''s side, just to keep her safe, and Xiao Chenrui asked her from her sister, just so that he can feel more at ease after he leaves Beijing.


    Xiangling nodded: "Yes, as soon as we leave the Prime Minister''s Mansion, these people will follow."


    Chun''er beside Deng Wanyue was a little scared, she wanted to turn her head to look back, she heard Xiang Ling say, "Don''t look back."


    Chuner asked worriedly: "What do they want to do?"


    Xiangling looked at Deng Wanyue: "Please forgive the slave and maid for taking the liberty, does the eldest miss have an enemy?"


    Deng Wanyue thought about it for a moment, then shook her head and said, "No, but when I returned to Beijing before, Concubine Cui from the mansion asked her family to find someone and wanted to remove me on the way.


    Apart from that, I can''t think of any other enemies, but the current Cui family probably doesn''t have that ability. "


    Ever since Concubine Yu was demoted and Cui Minhui changed from his first wife to a concubine, the Cui family no longer had any support, and no longer had the arrogance of the past.


    After Cui Mengting took action against Yun Yi, Jing Rui took care of the Cui family secretly. Cui Renhua is now not even a seventh-rank official. Now he is the ninth-rank manager of the Ministry of Personnel.


    The cold light in Xiangling''s eyes flickered, she glanced back from the corner of her eye, and said to Chun''er, "If something goes wrong for a while, you hide in the carriage and don''t go anywhere, understand?"


    Those people are here for the eldest lady. As long as the eldest lady is not on the carriage, Chuner is safe. As long as she doesn''t run around, those people will not deal with a little girl, so it is easy to get away with the eldest lady. .


    Chuner is a smart one, she understood what Xiangling meant, nodded and said, "Then you must protect the eldest miss."


    As soon as the carriage turned out of the downtown area, the people who followed behind gathered around, Xiangling pulled out the whip around her waist, and asked angrily, "Who are you?"


    Those people didn''t reply, they just surrounded the carriage, and the driver had been pierced by a sword just now.


    Xiangling kicked him off the carriage and got out of the carriage. Before going out, she had made Deng Wanyue sit within her reach.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1023： ask for help

    Chapter 1023 Help


    Xiang Ling glanced at the escape direction she had chosen, and threw a whip in the opposite direction. The person standing was unprepared, and his arm was hit by Xiang Ling''s whip, and he let out a scream, successfully attracting the attention of others. past.


    At this moment, she took Deng Wanyue''s arm, jumped, jumped off the carriage, and rushed into the downtown area with people, running to the nearest Tianxiang Pavilion.


    She knew that it was the Crown Princess''s property, and the stewards there knew her and couldn''t figure out the details of those people. She was afraid that she would not be able to protect the eldest young lady. If something happened, it would be too late to apologize to her.


    Those people saw that the eldest Miss of the Prime Minister''s Mansion was taken away, and they didn''t care about the injured person or the carriage that was parked here, so they chased after her.


    is the injured person on the ground, he didn''t dare to delay too much, he endured the pain and chased after him.


    Chuner in the carriage, trembling all over, covered her mouth tightly, for fear that she would make a noise and lose her life.


    and the others were far away, and the passers-by who had just been scattered just now showed up one after another, and began to discuss pointing at the carriage.


    Chun''er took a long time to recover, and even rolled and crawled out of the carriage, her legs were trembling and she couldn''t even walk, when a kind-hearted person stepped forward: "Girl, which mansion are you from, I''m running fast. , help you run errands and send a letter."


    The person behind the man gave him a hand: "Just because you are kind, it seems that you have provoked someone who shouldn''t be provoked, but don''t meddle in your business, don''t be implicated."


    When these words came out, the people who asked for help before were also a little hesitant. After all, no one wanted to cause trouble.


    Chun''er knew that she couldn''t rely on others now, so she had to send a letter to the mansion quickly, because she was afraid that Xiangling couldn''t protect Miss, and it would be too late if it was too late.


    She was in a hurry, thinking that there was a shop in front of the Lin family, and it was the same for reporting to the Lin family, they would never sit idly by.


    But the more anxious she was, the more she was in a mess. As soon as she got up, she stepped on her dress and fell back. When she stood up again, she didn''t take a few steps when her left foot stepped on her right foot. The man fell back to the ground again, which can be regarded as extremely embarrassing.


    The anxious and angry Chun''er clenched her fists and slammed her fists on the ground. Tears flowed down in a hurry at this time. She was really useless, and she didn''t do anything at all at critical times.


    At this moment, not only the guy who came out of Lin''s shop to stock up saw Chun''er, but also Mu Lan, who came out of the palace, also found the carriage of the Prime Minister''s Mansion. dedicated.


    She hurried forward and said anxiously, "Miss Chun''er, what happened, where is your lady?"


    Chuner can be regarded as seeing the savior: "Mu Lan, someone assassinated my young lady, please go and save her."


    After ?? finished speaking, he pointed in the direction: "Xiangling took my young lady over there."


    Mulan and Xiangling had trained together, and when they saw that direction, they guessed what Xiangling was thinking, and said to Chun''er, who had been supported by someone, "Don''t worry, I''ll take someone there."


    Then he instructed the person who helped Chun''er, "Send her back to the Prime Minister''s mansion first."


    After giving the order, he didn''t say any more, turned around and took the rest of the people to chase in that direction, thinking to himself: Miss Wanyue must not be allowed to have an accident, that is the master''s prospective sister-in-law.


    After they left, the man from the Lin family shop also came over: "Miss Chun''er, what you said just now is true, did something happen to Miss Biao?"


    Chun''er was already on fire, and when she heard this question, she became even more angry: "I''m a slave, if I can make a joke about this, I don''t hurry back and report it."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1024： How could Mu Lan give them a chance to escape?

    Chapter 1024 How could Mu Lan give them a chance to escape


    The girl who supported Chuner beside her, slandered in her heart: It turns out that this is still a little pepper.


    The guy from the Lin''s shop didn''t care about the goods, and shouted to the people he knew: "Help me find the goods."


    ran to the store.


    Chun''er saw that she couldn''t help herself, so she asked the person who was supporting her to send her back to the mansion first, so as to report a letter to the mansion and ask the eldest young master to bring someone out to rescue the young lady.


    Even if Xiangling tried her best, she still let those people catch up. She was protecting Wan Yue all by herself, and she fought very hard.


    Looking at Tianxiang Pavilion, which is still a few hundred meters away, he said to Wan Yue who was beside him, "Help me take out the whistle from my waist."


    Deng Wanyue was very frightened, but she was still calm, trying to calm herself down, and was about to reach out and touch Xiangling''s waist.


    heard Xiangling say loudly: "Mu Lan, stay alive."


    When the assassins saw that the other party was coming to rescue the soldiers, they knew that the situation was over, so they thought of retreating, but Mu Lan would give them a chance to escape.


    And just before that, people from Tianxiang Pavilion in the distance also heard the sound of fighting, and sent someone to check. The man saw the sign on the corner of Xiangling''s clothes and quickly sent a letter to Xiao Yiyou, who was in charge of Tianxiang Pavilion.


    Xiao Yiyou didn''t dare to delay for a moment, and quickly sent people hidden in the shadows of Tianxiang Pavilion to come to reinforce.


    When the assassins saw that reinforcements had come again, they knew that there was only one way to go today, and that was death.


    Mulan, who they are, how can they not know this, except for the one who is farther away from them biting the poison in his mouth, foaming at the mouth and dying.


    The other people had their jaws removed, and then the poison hidden in their mouths was taken out.


    After everything was done, the people from Tianxiang Pavilion withdrew immediately, and no one knew where they came from.


    Mu Lan ordered people to take these people away, and then walked to Deng Wanyue: "Miss Deng, are you alright."


    Deng Wanyue felt relieved when she saw Mu Lan, she knew that Yun Yi''s people were very powerful, and with these people joining her, she should not be in danger.


    This will hear Mu Lan''s words: "I''m fine, if you didn''t arrive in time, I''m afraid it would be Xiangling"


    Before she could finish her sentence, she saw the wound on Xiangling''s arm: "Quickly take Xiangling to the hospital in front, she is bleeding a lot."


    Although her eyes were red, she was still very calm, Mu Lan thought to herself: I can''t complain, being chosen by the Crown Princess to be a sister-in-law, although she looks weak, she is worthy of a big responsibility.


    When the manager of the Lin family shop brought someone over, the site was already being cleaned up, and Mu Lan was not polite, and handed over the heavy responsibility directly to the servants of the Lin family.


    She took Deng Wanyue to Xiao''s ready-to-wear store not far ahead. Deng Wanyue''s clothes must not be worn, and her jacket was damaged in many places. Fortunately, Xiangling protected her and did not hurt her.


    The manager of the Xiao family''s ready-to-wear shop naturally knew Deng Wanyue. Mu Lan said to the manager, "Hurry up and prepare a suit for your future young lady and send it to the backyard."


    The steward quickly replied: "Yes, let someone prepare."


    She is very interesting. At this time, she will not say that she has no orders from her master. Besides, she is a prospective young lady who has been engaged to her boss.


    turned around and chose a few sets of suitable clothes in person, matched with shoes, and sent them to the backyard together: "Miss Deng, the clothes are here, if you have anything, just tell me."


    Deng Wanyue knew that this was the shop of the Xiao family, and although she was a little embarrassed, she didn''t hesitate: "I''m sorry to bother you."


    The steward waved his hand and said, "It should be."


    After ?? finished speaking, he backed out and ordered the little girl in the backyard to send warm water in, while he stood not far away and waited.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1025： Who is this behind the scenes

    Chapter 1025 Who is this behind the scenes?


    Two quarters later, Deng Wanyue packed herself up again.


    At this time, Xiang Ling, who had bandaged her wound, also changed her clothes and returned to Deng Wanyue''s side.


    Deng Wanyue asked anxiously, "How is it, what did the doctor say?"


    Xiangling smiled and comforted: "Miss, it''s alright. During the previous training, there were several times when the injury was more serious than this."


    Deng Wanyue felt distressed for a while, and sighed softly: "It''s really not easy for you guys. Thank you very much today. If you didn''t fight to protect me, I''m afraid I wouldn''t be able to escape this disaster."


    Xiangling waved her hand and said, "This is what slaves should do. Miss, you are serious."


    Mu Lan looked at the sun outside: "Miss Deng, how do you feel, can you still enter the palace with the servants?"


    Deng Wanyue also looked at the sun in the courtyard: "Oh, it''s really bad, I''m afraid I missed Zhou''s auspicious time."


    A look of remorse.


    Mu Lan said: "You''ll be fine, the masters will understand."


    Deng Wanyue sighed in her heart: "I''m fine, then let''s hurry into the palace to save everyone from worrying."


    At this time, Yun Yi had already received the news that Deng Wanyue was assassinated on the way, but fortunately, Mu Lan and the others passed in time, thinking: What a blessing.


    Just after she sent Mu Lan to leave, Xiao Chenrui also noticed something was wrong, and he asked Jing Rui to say something, and he was ready to go out to pick up people.


    However, he was stopped by Yun Yi who came to deliver the cakes, and informed that Mu Lan had been sent out of the palace to pick up people.


    At this time, Xiao Chenrui sent someone to inquire about the news.


    Yunyi sent the person who came back to report the letter. When Xiao Chenrui heard that Deng Wanyuelu was assassinated, he quickly said a few words to Jing Rui and hurried out of the palace.


    This matter could not be concealed, and Jing Rui immediately found a reason and told the sage alone about it.


    At first glance, this incident was aimed at the Prime Minister''s Mansion, and it happened just today, so it must not be simple.


    After listening to Mo Yanbin, he nodded and said: "Send someone to interrogate as soon as possible, I want to see, who is the person behind the scenes?"


    A cold light flashed in Jingrui''s eyes, and he dared to provoke today, no matter who it was, then Mo Jingrui took the gauntlet.


    *


    As soon as Xiao Chenrui left the palace gate, he ran into Mu Lan who was getting out of the carriage, and hurriedly stepped forward and asked, "Miss Mulan, where is Wanyue?"


    Mu Lan originally wanted to make fun of the eldest young master of the Xiao family, but he thought it was not a joke, so don''t make people angry.


    pointed to the inside of the carriage: "Young Master Xiao, don''t worry, Miss Wanyue is all right, but she was a little frightened. It''s getting late. Let''s go to the palace, I''m afraid there will be a banquet."


    Xiao Chenrui nodded and followed the carriage inside: "Wan Yue, are you injured?"


    Wan Yue''s face turned red, she didn''t expect that Chen Rui would be so nervous about herself, and she had to go out of the palace to find herself, and her heart was warmed.


    When they entered the East Palace, it was time for a banquet. Xiao Chenrui could only suppress the urgency in his heart, thinking that it would be better if he had nothing to do, and he would just ask slowly after a while.


    When Yun Yi saw someone, she had the same thoughts as her elder brother Xiao Chenrui. She first looked up and down to make sure that the person was all right, and then said: "It''s fine if the person is all right, just eat first, and let''s talk about it later. ."


    After all, today is a special day, and the Holy Master and the Queen Mother are here again, so you can''t lose your courtesy.


    Wang Shimei''s mother and daughter didn''t pay attention to it here. Which of the others is not a human being, but the occasion was wrong, and who didn''t ask what they were thinking.


    Mrs. Xiao smiled and raised her hand to Deng Wanyue: "Wanyue, sit next to grandma."


    Deng Wanyue stepped forward with a smile, first greeted the Queen Mother and the elders, and then sat beside Mrs. Xiao obediently: "Grandma, I''m late."


    Old Mrs. Xiao is only confused when she encounters the big house of the Xiao family. At other times, she is quite shrewd and knows that she must have encountered an accident. Otherwise, her future aunt-to-be would not be late today.


    patted Deng Wanyue''s hand: "It''s okay, just come here, the Crown Princess will definitely be considerate."


    Just as everyone was sitting down and preparing to have a banquet, they heard Wang Shimei say: "Oh, this auntie, why did you come so late, before the birthday gift was given, and it came to the table first?"


    She wanted to find a sense of existence, but as soon as she said this, she immediately died. The Queen Mother and Mrs. Cheng looked at Mrs. Tang sympathetically, thinking: It is unlucky enough to have such a stupid daughter-in-law.


    It was Mrs. Xiao, who was getting angry just after hearing this, and she was relieved when she saw Mrs. Tang''s sad face.


    Yunyi rolled his eyes directly, the second uncle was really unlucky enough, why did he marry such a time bomb by his side, as the old saying goes, marrying a wife should be a virtuous one.


    With such a troublemaker by my side, I don''t know when I was implicated. If it wasn''t for my grandmother''s face, I was afraid that I would have sent someone to send her out of the palace. I really don''t know what she was thinking. What?


    What kind of occasion is this, the Queen Mother is still here, really ignorant people are fearless, fearless people are fearless.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1026： dont feel uncomfortable

    Chapter 1026 Don''t be uncomfortable


    Wang Shimei had just finished speaking when Tang Xinzhi, who was beside her, unhappily pulled her sleeve: "Mother, just say a few words less, and you are not afraid of embarrassment."


    Wang Shimei patted Tang Xinzhi''s hand away and retorted in a low voice, "I''m not wrong, there''s nothing to be ashamed of."


    Tang Xinzhi used a handkerchief to cover up, gritted her teeth and said, "That''s not your business, don''t be uncomfortable."


    Wang Shimei looked at her mother-in-law subconsciously, but at this moment, she also realized that her sense of existence seemed to be in the wrong place, and quickly added: "Miss Deng, don''t mind what you said just now, I was joking with you. "


    It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t say it. When you say this, it¡¯s getting darker and darker. It¡¯s better not to say it. Is this a joking occasion?


    To put it mildly, the person sitting here has a low status from the second room of the Tang family, and is really ignorant.


    The Empress Dowager was originally concerned about the affairs of the Duke of Qi, and she was very unhappy when she heard Wang Shimei''s provocative words.


    He looked up at Yun Yi, and said lightly, "Miss Deng''s family is the future aunt of Bo Ge''er and the others, and you are the aunt of the Crown Princess. They are all aunts. Today, Ai''s family is late, but I don''t know about Tang''s aunt. What birthday gift did the second lady prepare for Brother Bo and the others?"


    As soon as these words came out, Wang Shimei was stunned on the spot. She glanced at her mother-in-law who was diagonally opposite, and said with some hesitation: "The birthday ceremony was prepared by my mother-in-law."


    But she felt embarrassed by this.


    The Queen Mother said that, she didn''t want to say anything more, after all, today is the birthday of the triplets, so I don''t want to make the scene too ugly.


    Besides, everyone here knows that the two houses of the Tang family have been separated, so Wang Shimei is really embarrassed.


    On the other side of the screen, Tang Yifeng''s face was extremely ugly, his hands clenched into fists, and he resisted the urge to join people in the past. This Wang Shimei was going too far.


    He clearly gave her enough money a few days ago to let her prepare for the triplets'' birthdays in advance.


    When I had breakfast today, I had confirmed with her, but she had no guilt at all, and she might have embarrassed him.


    I then believed her, thinking that even if she couldn''t figure it out, she wouldn''t be able to play tricks on this matter, so I felt relieved to go out to do errands, and made an appointment to meet at the gate of the palace.


    But now that I heard something, this shame was thrown into the palace.


    If it weren''t for the attack now, I would have the heart to kill her, no, it would be cheaper for her to kill her. I''m afraid this family can''t tolerate her any more. I have made a decision in my heart, and this is how I took some of the violence on my body. gas.


    Since the imperial grandmother has taught her a lesson, Yun Yi doesn''t want to embarrass the Tang family: "Second aunt, take a seat, I''ve said a lot, your mouth is dry, you can drink more soup later."


    Wang Shimei is also very regretful now. She was greedy for the money given by Tang Yifeng. I''m afraid she can''t hide it. She blames herself for talking too much.


    This brain circuit should not be thinking: I offended so many people in one sentence, and I am ugly in front of the Queen Mother, what should I do?


    But he was thinking that he could not hide his misappropriation of money, which is really strange.


    Wang Shimei''s face was embarrassed, and she said absent-mindedly: "Yes, yes, I have said a lot, I will drink more soup later."


    Tang Xinzhi, who was beside her, was so angry that she thought in her heart: Why did she have such a mother? If this matter spread, how would she behave and go out.


    The eldest aunt, Meng Changzhen, who was still sitting beside her, reached out and patted her hand, which made her return to her senses instantly, and quickly restrained the expression on her face.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1027： we and away

    Chapter 1027 We and Leaving


    A meal, everyone has their own thoughts, this birthday banquet is really unusual.


    After dinner, Madam Tang made an excuse and took her family out of the palace.


    Before getting on the carriage, Tang Yifeng sent his daughter to another carriage, and when the carriage left the palace gate, Tang Yifeng slapped Wang Shimei backhand.


    Wang Shimei knew that she was wrong and covered her face without making a fuss. She thought that she had to let Tang Yifeng vent her anger.


    But I heard Tang Yifeng coldly say: "Wang Shimei, considering the relationship between husband and wife for so many years, I will not write a divorce letter, I will give you dignity, and we will be separated."


    Wang Shimei widened her eyes, looked at Tang Yifeng in astonishment, and asked for a long time, "What did you just say?"


    Tang Yifeng was very calm: "He Li, I want to make peace with you."


    Wang Shimei did not reflect, but asked directly: "Is there a good woman outside?"


    Tang Yifeng looked at her coldly: "What have you done all these years, you don''t need me to tell them one by one, other things are fine, you dare to deceive the little masters of the East Palace today when they celebrate their birthdays. , what else do you dare not do?"


    Wang Shimei didn''t care about the slap on the face, she stretched out her hand and wanted to hold Tang Yifeng: "Husband, listen to me explain to you."


    Tang Yifeng avoided her hand: "No, it has nothing to do with your parents'' family. In the past, I gave you too many opportunities based on the relationship between husband and wife and the children''s face for many years.


    But you don''t regret it, and it''s getting more and more excessive. Even today''s county lord and young master''s birthday ceremony dares to do things in private. He still doesn''t know what will happen in the future. I, Tang Yifeng, can''t help my ancestors. Lizong. "


    Wang Shimei saw that Tang Yifeng gave him a real gift, and said directly: "I only gave a box of Dongzhu last month, and I will give a birthday gift this month. No matter how rich my family is, I can''t stand it."


    Tang Yifeng swept over with a knife: "Go back to Wang''s house and tell your parents and brothers to see if they agree with your statement."


    Tang Yifeng instructed the driver: "Go back to the old house with the carriage of the big house."


    After ?? finished speaking, he closed his eyes and stopped talking.


    Wang Shimei wanted to say something else, but seeing Tang Yifeng''s appearance, he didn''t dare to be aggressive. He thought that he would go to the old house for a while and ask his mother-in-law and sister-in-law to help him talk about love, anyway, it was always like that.


    Now that I am a grandmother, whether it is divorced or divorced, I cannot afford to lose that person. If I can¡¯t do it, I will move out my little grandson, and see if my mother-in-law can really care.


    Tang Yifeng got off the car and walked to the old lady''s carriage: "Mother, my son will help you to get off."


    Mrs. Tang got out of the carriage. Her own son knew it best, but he was afraid that there would be trouble today.


    The old lady was able to stand firm, and Wang Shimei stepped forward with a crying voice: "Mother, Yifeng wants to reconcile with his daughter-in-law."


    The old lady looked over with a cold face: "It seems that Yifeng''s decision is not wrong. I can''t compliment the Wang family''s education and my Tang family."


    After ?? finished speaking, she raised her feet and walked to the house, she was afraid that she would be mad at this mindless thing if she took a slow step.


    It''s really unclear. Before my son didn''t talk about it, I couldn''t help him make a decision. Since my son can''t stand it anymore, what else can I endure?


    Although Heli was not a good thing for the Tang family, it was still better than being destroyed by that one who couldn''t handle it.


    Today, she saw the disgust in the Queen Mother''s eyes. If it wasn''t for Yun Yi''s face, she would have been kicked out of the palace today, which would have become a big joke in the capital.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1028： This time, it cant be tolerated any longer

    Chapter 1028 This time must not be tolerated


    Tang Xinzhi looked at her father in astonishment: "Father, is what mother said true?"


    Tang Yifeng didn''t answer his daughter, but just helped his mother walk to the main hall of the front yard. He thought: I''m sorry for my daughter now, it''s better than causing a catastrophe and ruining the Tang family in the future.


    He has really had enough. In these years, he has given Wang Shimei and the Wang family countless opportunities. He thought that he had cleaned up the Wang family once before, and he had become a lot more honest, but he never thought that it was not long after returning to Beijing. On his head, it is unbearable and unbearable.


    In the past few days, he has also heard of a lot of what the Wang family has done. He must not allow the Wang family to bring the Tang family down, or even to harm the Tang family. Since Wang Shimei has not changed after repeated teachings, then he will fulfill her.


    It turned out that the Wang family also started to prepare to return to Beijing after the second room of the Tang family returned to Beijing, but this time it did not stop after returning to Beijing. First, they were kidnapped and deceived everywhere in the name of relatives in the General¡¯s Mansion and Duanwang¡¯s Mansion.


    After being discovered by Xiao Yiping''s men, ?? handed a message to Tang Yifeng.


    Tang Yifeng hurriedly walked to the Wang''s house in anger, warning them not to speak in the name of relatives of the General''s Mansion and Duan''s Mansion.


    At that time, he was really angry. His serious relatives didn''t dare to act under the banner of the General''s Mansion and Duan Wang''s Mansion. The Wang family was a good planner. They only dealt with the Tang family before, and now it''s a niece. It really makes no sense.


    After Tang Yifeng came to the door and gave a warning, this was considered a cessation.


    But I didn''t expect that the Wang family had come up with the idea of ??the East Palace again recently, and I must not tolerate it any longer this time, otherwise I''m afraid there will be no peace.


    Helping Madam Tang to sit down, Tang Yifeng lifted the hem of his clothes and knelt down: "Mother, my son wants to reconcile with Wang."


    Wang Shimei rushed forward and knelt in front of her mother-in-law: "Because my daughter-in-law didn''t prepare a birthday ceremony today, he is going to reconcile with her daughter-in-law, and her daughter-in-law didn''t want to save some money for the government. The crown princess is the niece of the Tang family. She doesn''t care about that with us."


    Tang Yifeng laughed angrily at her: "Save some money for the government, you dare to say that those banknotes are still with you?"


    When Wang Shimei heard this, her heart throbbed, maybe he knew it.


    looked up at Tang Yifeng: "Husband, listen to my explanation."


    Tang Yifeng sneered: "Why do you explain why you sent so many banknotes back to the Wang family. If the Wang family can''t make money with others, they moved out of the identity of the princess of the East Palace and wanted to oppress people?"


    Wang Shimei slumped to the ground: "How did you know about this?"


    Tang Yifeng''s angry forehead burst into blue veins: "If you want people to not know, you must do it yourself."


    Wang Shimei didn''t care about the image: "Husband, considering the love for so many years, at this time, we must not be separated."


    Tang Yifeng roared: "It''s this time, you are the good daughter of the Wang family, but have you ever thought that if something happened to the Wang family, will the Tang family be implicated?"


    Wang Shimei shook her head like a rattle: "No, the Tang family is the Crown Princess''s foreign family, she will not look at it, please."


    The rest of the Tang family were all blinded and couldn''t understand what they were saying?


    Mrs. Tang said with a puzzled look: "Yifeng, what are you talking about, why can''t my old lady understand."


    Tang Yifeng said solemnly, "The Wang family''s nephew fell in love with a young lady from a squire''s family on the outskirts of Beijing a few days ago, and the squire had clearly informed his daughter that he had made a promise to him and would be married soon."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1029： you really want to be so heartless

    Chapter 1029 You really want to be so heartless


    When Tang Yifeng said this, he took a few sips from the tea cup on the table, and then continued: "But Wang''s nephew is shameless, and he actually spent money to bribe a young servant of the squire''s family, and he has to go out to give incense to the young lady. The news brought people and robbed other girls in half.


    That''s not enough, she even wanted to ruin someone''s innocence. That young lady was also a stubborn person. In order to protect her innocence, she directly sought her death, but no one was rescued.


    Forcing a big living person to death, how could the squire let go of the culprit? The Wang family first spent a lot of money to bribe the people in the yamen, and wanted to give the Wang family some money as compensation, so that the squire could relax.


    But the squire was a lover of his daughter, he would not agree with anything, and he sent more money than the Wang family to the yamen, with no other demands, just a fair judgment from the yamen.


    Wang''s family is very good. Seeing that the money could not be matched, they directly moved out the names of the prince and the prince, and told others that they were distant relatives of the prince. "


    Mrs. Tang''s face was gloomy and severe: "Then what are you doing with Heli, and you haven''t written a divorce letter yet, do you want the Tang family to be rejected by the prince and the prince''s concubine?"


    ''s words were too hasty, she didn''t catch her breath, and almost passed out.


    The frightened eldest lady, Meng Changzhen, helped Shunqi and patted her back again, which made the old lady feel a little better.


    turned around and instructed the servant in the mansion: "Hurry up and call the eldest master back to the mansion, and say that there is an urgent matter in the mansion."


    It didn''t take long for Tang Yilin to rush back to the house. After learning what the Wang family had done, he patted Tang Yifeng''s shoulder solemnly: "You make up your own mind about this matter. After all, the first and second rooms are separated, but I I still want to remind you that when Duan continues to suffer from the chaos, the Wang family is dying, and Yun Yi can''t tolerate sand in his eyes."


    Wang Shimei roared anxiously when she heard the eldest brother''s words: "Other people would rather demolish a temple than destroy a marriage, but you guys are expecting me to be divorced, you are so cruel.


    No matter how unbearable I am, that is also Tang Xuehao''s mother, Tang Hongchang''s grandmother, not to mention Xinzhi, she has not yet set a marriage plan, do you have the heart to let them be pointed at them? "


    This is a talisman that Wang Shimei has tried all the time before.


    Unfortunately, this time she miscalculated.


    Tang Yifeng is determined not to want to settle with her any more, and it is even more impossible for the reputation of the Tang family and the future of the children to be implicated because of the stupid things done by the Wang family.


    He turned to look at his son, his daughter-in-law, and his youngest daughter: "Today, I''ll make it clear, how serious the incident at your grandmother''s house is this time, I believe you all know in your heart.


    As your uncle said, the Crown Princess is a master who does not tolerate sand in her eyes, and will not tolerate the Wang family using her identity to bully others, especially when the new emperor has just been registered and the people''s hearts are still unstable. "


    When Wang Shimei heard this, she also knew that if the Crown Princess got the news, in order to stabilize the hearts of the people, I am afraid that she would really use the Wang family to kill chickens and monkeys to show her love for the people.


    The whole body trembled with fright.


    Tang Xuehao closed his eyes and said in pain, "Is there no other way?"


    Tang Yifeng said coldly, "Yes."


    Hearing this, Wang Shimei, Tang Xuehao, and even Tang Xinran were pleasantly surprised, thinking that they were married for many years, but they still cared about their love.


    But Tang Yifeng didn''t look at them anymore: "Then wait for the painful days and let the Crown Princess completely abandon the Tang family."


    Wang Shimei roared: "Tang Yifeng, do you really want to be so heartless?"


    Finished the update today, thank you little cuties for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1030： Patience is also limited

    Chapter 1030 Patience is also limited


    Wang Shimei and Tang Yifeng have been married for many years, and they naturally understand Tang Yifeng''s behavior.


    She understands that Tang Yifeng is not joking this time, and will not be the same as before. As long as she moves out of her children''s future, she will compromise.


    But her mother''s family is begging her, what can she do? The last time my uncle didn''t help the Wang family in Jianglingcheng, she had already disappointed her mother''s family so much that she didn''t even want to take care of herself anymore.


    This time, the family members found me, which is a good opportunity to repair the relationship. In addition, it is related to the future of my nephew. Can I, the aunt, ignore it?


    But what''s going on right now, just because she helped her mother''s family, she was about to be divorced. That dead old woman was not enough, and she said she was going to divorce herself.


    Wang Shimei''s roar did not make Tang Yifeng flinch: "You and all of your Wang family understand how you married into the Tang family back then.


    Over the years, you understand how I treat you and the Wang family, but what do you do? I''ve had enough, do you understand?


    Before ??, for the sake of the children, I didn''t care about you or the Wang family, but it didn''t mean that I forgot the nasty things you did back then.


    It¡¯s okay if you harm me, and now you want to harm the entire Tang family, then I absolutely can¡¯t be merciful, I can¡¯t let the Tang family pay for the arrogance and arrogance of your royal family. "


    Wang Shimei subconsciously looked at her son and daughter, and wanted them to help her talk to her. If she was really divorced or divorced, how would she live in the future?


    But when his son Tang Xuehao met her cry for help, he said, "Mother, the last time my uncle deducted money from my cousin, cousin''s banknotes and other things was my father''s last patience, but after that, how many things happened? He didn''t bother with you about the trivial matters because of us. You have to know that a person''s patience is limited.


    My son not only reminded you once before, but every time you promised it well, in a blink of an eye, you were coaxed by your grandmother''s family''s three or five flattering words and couldn''t find Bei. This time, the matter between you and your grandmother''s family touched the bottom line of your father. Your son can''t help you either. "


    Wang Shimei was shocked when she heard her son''s words, and pinned her last hope on her daughter: "Xinzhi, you can''t imitate your brother, he is already married, even if I divorce your father, it will not affect him. too big.


    But you are different. You haven''t decided on a marriage yet. If your parents are divorced, what other good people would come to propose marriage? "


    Tang Xinzhi had hatred in her eyes: "Why don''t you listen to your father and brother and insist on doing those annoying things?"


    Wang Shimei''s eyes widened: "Xinzhi, how could you talk to your mother like this?"


    Tang Xinzhi was dissatisfied with her performance in the palace today: "Why did you give your grandfather''s family the money your father asked you to buy birthday ceremonies for the little masters of the East Palace, why do you want us to be ashamed in front of so many people? ?


    There is no chance for others to enter the palace. You are good. You have mixed up such a good opportunity so deeply that people will remember you so deeply that they will never see you again. "


    Wang Shimei''s whole person is not good, she did not expect her daughter to have such a heavy prejudice against her: "How can you yell at me like this.


    Yes, I gave the silver note to your grandfather''s house, that''s because if I don''t give it, your cousin will have to make a big deal out of it, but your cousin, she is the Crown Princess of the East Palace, she doesn''t lack anything, not bad at all That birthday present.


    If it were you, what would you do, watching your nephew go to prison and turn a blind eye? "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1031： Irrational can also argue three points

    Chapter 1031 Unreasonable and able to argue three points


    After Wang Shimei shouted hoarsely, seeing that her daughter did not speak, she asked angrily, "You mean it?"


    Tang Xinzhi was stunned, she hated what her mother did, but what her mother said just now, if it were her, what would she choose?


    For a while, I didn''t know what to say.


    At this moment, the voice of Tang Qikun, the old man of the Tang family who has not returned to the house for a long time, came from outside the door: "There is no reason to be loud.


    Marrying a wife should be a virtuous one. The Wang family has been restless since entering the mansion. There have been so many troubles over the years. Now that it is good, my Tang family does not dare to act in the name of a princess, but the Wang family has eaten the guts of a bear¡¯s heart and a leopard. .


    Yifeng, what is he doing, not writing a letter of divorce. "


    The people in the room saw that the old man was back, except Wang Shimei, all saluted and greeted him.


    Tang Qikun walked over to the old lady and sat down, and said to Tang Yifeng, "Let''s go soon."


    As soon as Tang Qikun said this, the matter was ironclad and there was no room for change, Tang Yifeng turned around and walked out.


    Wang Shimei saw that the situation was over, and no longer aggrieved herself, she opened her mouth and cursed: "What a scholarly family, I bah, what a high-sounding statement.


    If you dislike me for being unvirtuous, don''t you just dislike my status as the daughter of a merchant. How noble are you?


    It¡¯s not that I¡¯m watching my granddaughter gain the upper hand, and no one dares to gossip about you in person, so I just want to get rid of me and get rid of our royal family.


    My eldest brother, did they say something wrong? Isn''t the Crown Princess not our distant relative? Why can''t I act in her name? Shouldn''t relatives help each other? "


    Everyone present will be laughed at by her words, this is really unreasonable and can be argued for three points, and it really underestimates her.


    At this time, the first lady of the Tang family, Meng Changzhen, stepped forward and said, "Brother and sister, it is true that the Tang family is the prince concubine''s family, but it has nothing to do with your Wang family. Tired of the Crown Princess, your royal family has such a big face, swindling and cheating everywhere in the name of Crown Princess, and now you still dare to be humiliated here?"


    As soon as these words came out, Tang Xuehao and Tang Xinzhi lowered their heads shyly.


    Yes, in Jiangling before, there were many foreigners working outside under the banner of uncle. After returning to Beijing, at first it was under the banner of the General¡¯s Mansion and Duan Wang¡¯s Mansion, but now it is even more excessive. make excuse.


    If it weren''t for the fact that the outside family did things in a ruthless way, and the mother made a lot of trouble in the house, the Tang family would not have split up, and their identities would not have changed from the young masters and young ladies of the official family to the children of the merchants.


    When Wang Shimei heard Meng Changzhen''s words, her face became even more angry, and her sister-in-law stopped shouting: "Meng Changzhen, are you the happiest when you see my current end? My Wang family has gone too far, you Meng family dare to say that you are innocent. already?"


    After speaking, he burst into laughter, raised his hand and wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes, and continued: "If you don''t believe me, send someone to inquire, Xue Hao, Xinzhi, remember it to me, if the Meng family did it too, it wouldn''t be a success. Don''t forget to remind your uncle to divorce his wife."


    After he finished speaking, he looked at the old lady and the old lady who were sitting at the top: "When the time comes, you should have a bowl of water, but don''t let Xuehao and Xinzhi feel cold."


    As soon as these words came out, Meng Changzhen also got angry: "Wang, don''t spit your blood."


    Tang Dongbo from the big room also said, "Second Aunt, are you trying to provoke our relationship?"


    Wang Shimei said coldly: "I''m afraid your second uncle has written a divorce letter. I don''t dare to take this second aunt. If it''s provocation, you can send someone to investigate."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1032： Its just unfortunate

    Chapter 1032 is simply a family misfortune


    At this time, Tang Yifeng, who had written the divorce letter, also walked in: "Mr. Wang, you and I are married. You can go back and pack your things and take them away."


    took the divorce book into her arms, turned to look at his son Tang Xuehao: "You accompany her back to the house to pack up, and personally send the person back to the Wang''s house."


    When Wang Shimei saw the divorce letter, the strength just now collapsed. When she lowered her head, tears fell on the divorce letter. She picked it up with trembling hands. ?


    I will change, really, for the sake of having children for you, give your concubine another chance. In the future, your concubine will listen to what you say, please. "


    Tang Yifeng just finished writing his break letter in the study, and he felt a sense of relief, but he felt uncomfortable after all, thinking of what the Wang family and the Wang family had done: "I have given you countless opportunities, and it is all your own fault to come this far. Can''t blame anyone."


    said coldly to his son who was standing aside, "Send her away."


    Tang Xuehao was very embarrassed and motioned his wife to come forward to help.


    At this moment, Wang Shimei saw Tang Hongchang, the youngest grandson holding his daughter-in-law''s hand: "Chang''er, please beg your grandfather, or you will never see your grandmother again."


    Tang Hongchang was frightened by Wang Shimei''s appearance, and hid behind his mother Gu Wenzhu.


    Wang Shimei saw his little actions, and her anger came from her heart: "You little conscience, grandmother is a pain in vain."


    The scolding ?? made Tang Hongchang even more frightened. Gu Wenzhu was very angry, but he didn''t dare to say anything, so he could only turn around and hug his son in his arms for comfort.


    Wang Shimei thought that her son and daughter did not speak for her, and she knew that there was no room for manoeuvre, and even went crazy and began to curse.


    Don''t want her to make noise here again, Tang Yifeng waved to his son: "Don''t hurry up and take people away."


    How could Wang Shimei leave like this so easily, and the scolding became more and more ugly. Tang Xuehao couldn''t, so he raised his hand and slashed at the back of her neck.


    Wang Shimei''s body softened and fell into Tang Xuehao''s arms, and the main hall of the Tang family became quiet.


    After Tang Xuehao left with Wang Shimei, the old man Tang looked at the people in the room coldly: "The Tang family has always been a magnanimous person, doing things cautiously, and working hard for whatever they want. Get out of the Tang family."


    Everyone responded in unison.


    Tang Qikun looked at the person in the big room: "You have heard what Wang said just now, send someone to check."


    Then he looked at the eldest daughter-in-law with sharp eyes: "If you really do what Wang said, because you have been married to the Tang family for many years, you have to worry about government affairs, and quickly let them stop, and next time, you will know the consequences. "


    Meng Changzhen''s face was calm, but her heart was very chaotic. She and her parents didn''t move around very much. If it was as Wang Shimei said, how wronged she would be, she nodded and said, "Don''t worry, father-in-law, if they really do it, then let her husband do it. It''s good to do business as usual, and you don''t need to look at the daughter-in-law''s face."


    Tang Qikun was very satisfied with the attitude of his eldest daughter-in-law, so he said to everyone: "Let''s go."


    *


    In the palace, after the Tang family left, the queen mother sighed softly: "Why did the Tang family marry such a daughter-in-law back then?


    Old Mrs. Xiao actually knew a little bit of the inside story, but it seemed that Tang Yifeng had concealed it. She couldn''t explain it too clearly, but she helped explain: "Probably there is suffering."


    Mrs. Cheng nodded: "Every family has a scripture that is difficult to read."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1033： Why didnt the Ai family enter the palace today?

    Chapter 1033 Why didn''t the Ai family enter the palace today?


    Several old ladies also smiled relievedly when they thought about their own affairs.


    The Queen Mother quickly changed the topic: "Why didn''t the Ai family enter the palace today?"


    Mrs. Cheng smiled to help explain: "A few days ago, something happened to the mother''s house of the second daughter-in-law of the Ai family.


    The second daughter-in-law, who was seven months pregnant, was pushed and gave birth prematurely. The second child was anxious at the time. He grabbed a stick in the courtyard and greeted those people. As a result, those people were beaten and panicked. An Er Lengzi''s subordinates are not serious, and the second child is injured.


    The eldest and the third child of the Ai family went to the south to buy goods. Mrs. Ai had no choice but to rush over with her two daughters-in-law. "


    Yunyi frowned and said, "Grandma, what about the messenger?"


    Mrs. Cheng gently took Yunyi''s hand: "It''s not that I don''t want to cause trouble for you, and that these few days are the birthdays of Bo Ge''er and the others, and I don''t want people to say that because this matter affects your mood. "


    Yun Yi felt a warm heart in his heart. The Ai family members are very precious, and they have not bothered them once because of family affairs in recent years.


    It was such a big thing that he didn''t say that Jing Rui should come forward, but sent a letter to the palace to plead guilty, saying that he had to leave the capital in a hurry and could not attend the triplets'' birthday banquet.


    At that time, Yun Yi was not in the East Palace, and Bai Wei received the person.


    Bai Wei was still wondering at the time that there were only a few days left to celebrate the triplets'' birthdays. Did something happen when she went to Beijing to run errands?


    then asked a question, and the person who delivered the letter only said: "The second young lady gave birth prematurely. The uncle and the third master went to the south to buy goods. The old lady took the first lady and the third lady to Beiyuan to pick up the second lady and the young master."


    Bai Wei didn''t think much about it at the time, but just told the Crown Princess truthfully.


    Yun Yi was also a little puzzled after hearing this, but it happened that someone asked for advice, so she put the matter on hold. Now that she heard what her grandmother said, she felt annoyed, so why did she forget about it.


    was talking about Jing Rui and his elder brother Xiao Chenrui coming in from outside.


    Xiao Chenrui met with the people in the room before he looked at Deng Wanyue who was on the side.


    Yun Yi could not understand what his younger brother meant: "Wan Yue, this happened today, I think it''s better to let Chen Rui send you back, so that I can feel at ease."


    Deng Wanyue blushed when she heard Yun Yi say this, but she bowed and said, "Everything is arranged by the Crown Princess."


    Knowing that Xiao Chenrui was going to leave tomorrow, he got up and prepared to leave, and then signaled Xiangling to bring the triplets'' birthday gifts. The three jade pendants made of top-grade mutton fat jade have the same carvings, but each is carved on the back. Bai, Ye, Yun.


    Yunyi beckoned the triplets who were playing in the distance to come over: "Look, this is the birthday gift that my aunt gave them."


    The three little guys took it from Deng Wanyue, and said in unison, "Thank you auntie."


    This aunt made both Deng Wanyue and Xiao Chenrui blushed.


    Looking at the two of them, Yun Yi couldn''t help laughing, thinking that it would be inconvenient to talk on the road after leaving the palace: "The flowers in the garden at the back are blooming well, let Bai Wei take you there to see, this will be out of the palace. It''s too hot, it''s better to leave the palace after the sun is slanting west."


    Deng Wanyue''s already blushing face turned into a shrimp color now, but she nodded in agreement.


    Bai Wei said, "The two of you, please come with the servants."


    Bai Wei sent the two of them into the garden, and stopped moving forward: "The maid is waiting here. It''s good to tell the maid at any time if there is something."


    Finished the update today, thank you little cuties for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1034： It is not ruled out that someone is targeting the Prime Ministers Mansion

    Chapter 1034 does not rule out that someone is targeting the Prime Minister''s Mansion


    Xiao Chenrui nodded and walked inside with Deng Wanyue. The garden is not very big, and there are several places in the garden where maids are waiting, and it is not considered that they are alone.


    There is a pavilion in front of it, and an ancient locust tree is planted on the edge. The pavilion is covered tightly, Xiao Chenrui said, "Go to the pavilion for a break and talk, okay?"


    Deng Wanyue''s blush also disappeared a lot at this time, she nodded and said, "Okay."


    The two entered the pavilion one after the other, and after a while, a maid brought tea and fruit over, and after they were arranged, they all retreated to the distance and waited.


    Xiao Chenrui then said, "Wan Yue, the Crown Prince will definitely investigate what happened today. The capital won''t be peaceful during this time. It''s better if you don''t have anything to do with leaving the house."


    Knowing that Wanyue was robbed on the way to the palace, he was very worried. When Wanyue got off the carriage and saw that she was fine, he was relieved.


    But when I think about it now, I still have lingering fears.


    Deng Wanyue nodded and said, "I''ll listen to you, An Sheng will stay in the manor during this time, and I''ll talk about it when things come to an end."


    Xiao Chenrui thought of what her brother-in-law said, and then reminded: "After returning to the mansion, remind your brother to be careful when going in and out, it is not ruled out that someone is targeting the Prime Minister''s mansion, this time I didn''t succeed, maybe there will be another time, be careful not to make a big mistake. ."


    Deng Wanyue frowned and said, "Who would it be?"


    Xiao Chenrui saw her frown, and said comfortingly: "Don''t worry, the prince will personally supervise this matter today, and it will take a few days to get results."


    Deng Wanyue thought that Chen Rui was going to leave the capital tomorrow, and didn''t want him to worry, she said with a light smile, "I''m not worried because the prince will supervise it in person."


    went on to say: "I have prepared some things for you, and tomorrow morning, I will ask the servant in the house to wait for you at the gate of the city."


    Xiao Chenrui wanted to say no, but he had some expectations in his heart. He didn''t know how long he would be able to return to Beijing after this trip, so he nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll make you worry."


    The two chatted a few more times. Although this is the East Palace, after all, he and Wanyue are not married yet, so there are some things that should be paid attention to.


    Being able to chat alone for so long before parting, both of them are satisfied.


    *


    Yun Yi wanted to keep her grandmother in the palace for a few more days, but Mrs. Cheng disagreed.


    Jing Rui and Yun Yi really wanted to keep her, and she wanted to spend more time with their family, but she couldn''t ignore the Queen Mother''s feelings. Now that the overall situation has been set, their relationship has changed, and she must protect them the degree in between.


    Yun Yi couldn''t, so she had to explain a few words over and over again, and then handed the previously prepared health pills to her: "Grandmother, this health pill is one a day, take it for a long time, it is good for your health, wait for a while, I''ll take them home to see you."


    Mrs. Cheng held the porcelain vase in her hand: "I''ve made Yier worry about it."


    Yun Yijiao said: "Whatever the grandmother says, it''s what Yier should do. You have to take good care of your body, wait for Brother Ye to grow up, and drink tea from your great-grandson''s daughter-in-law."


    When Mrs. Cheng heard this, her face blossomed with a smile, which really spoke to her heart: "I will make me happy, but I really like to hear this, it''s getting late, I should leave the palace. already."


    Mrs. Cheng glanced at the queen mother who was accompanying the triplets in building blocks in the distance, restrained the expression on her face, and then walked over there: "The queen mother, it''s getting late, and the ministers should also leave the palace. already."


    The queen mother put down the building blocks in her hand and stood up: "I only entered the palace yesterday, are you not used to living in the palace?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1035： We really dont need to see each other

    Chapter 1035 We really don''t have to see each other


    Mrs. Cheng laughed: "How can it be, it''s just that there must be someone in the manor."


    The Empress Dowager smiled and patted Mrs. Cheng''s hand: "That''s what you said too, come to the palace more in the future, come to talk with Ai''s family, and also come to see Brother Bo and the three of them, so that I won''t be able to see you for a long time. , they are estranged from you again, and then you should be sad."


    Mrs. Cheng smiled and looked at the triplets, and she was also very reluctant to part: "The courtier will go to the palace more when there is nothing to do, and go to the Queen Mother''s Palace to ask for a cup of tea."


    The Queen Mother laughed: "That''s right, we really don''t need to see each other."


    Mrs. Cheng responded, then took a few steps forward and raised her hand to greet the triplets: "Brother Bai, Brother Ye, Sister Yun, the great-grandmother is going out of the palace, look back and wait for your mother and concubine to be free, Remember to visit your great-grandmother."


    Brother Ye heard that his great-grandmother was leaving. After all, he grew up in the General''s Mansion, and he was smarter than ordinary children. He stepped forward and grabbed Mrs. Cheng''s hand: "Great-grandmother will not leave."


    Sister Yun also came over: "Don''t go."


    Brother Bo did not speak, but he also reached out and grabbed her sleeve. He understood that the great-grandmother in front of him was really kind to the three of them, and how lonely it would be to go back to the house alone now.


    Mrs. Cheng''s eyes instantly became wet, her heart was both sour and sweet, and she was afraid that she would not be able to control her emotions, so she quickly made a lot of promises to them, and the triplets let go.


    She hugged the three children, and kissed their little faces: "You have to be good, the great-grandmother has time to come to the palace to see you."


    did not dare to stop any more, and after greeting everyone, he took them and prepared to leave.


    Yunyi personally delivered it to the gate of the East Palace, motioned to the waiter waiting at the door to carry the soft sedan chair, and helped Mrs. Cheng to sit down: "Grandma, I''ll take them back to see you when I have time."


    Seeing Mrs. Cheng walking away, Yun Yi led the people back, and she happened to meet Xiao Chenrui and Deng Wanyue, the elder brothers who had returned from visiting the garden, and said with a smile, "Well, the scenery in the garden is not bad. "


    Deng Wanyue couldn''t hear the implication of the Crown Princess, and a faint blush appeared on her face again.


    Still Xiao Chenrui couldn''t stand it anymore: "Sister, it''s getting late, I''ll take Wan Yue back to the Prime Minister''s Mansion, and then I''ll go to the palace to pick up my grandmother and brother Hao."


    But Yun Yi said: "You are responsible for sending Wanyue back to the house. I heard that there are a few new jewelry shops in Dongshi, why don''t you accompany Wanyue to go shopping, I will send someone to send my grandmother and brother Hao back. The government will be fine."


    Xiao Chenrui listened to Yun Yi''s words, looked at Wan Yue, saw that she had no objection, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth: "Then brother, thank sister for doing it, grandmother and brother Hao will trouble sister."


    Yunyi waved his hand and said, "Okay, go in and say hello to the queen mother and grandmother, and hurry up."


    But still reminded: "If something like that happened today, you''d better send someone back to the Prime Minister''s Mansion to send a letter to save them from worrying."


    This is really heartbreaking for being an older sister.


    Xiao Chenrui nodded and said, "Okay."


    I didn''t need my sister to remind me, I also thought about it. If something like this happened today, the people in the Prime Minister''s Mansion must be anxious. If I go back later, I''m afraid they will be even more worried.


    But I will be leaving Beijing tomorrow, and my sister said the same. I am afraid that I will not be able to meet for a long time in the future. When I return to the Prime Minister''s Mansion, I will pass through Dongshi. In a few days, it will be the Mid-Autumn Festival. one''s gift.


    met the Queen Mother, explained the situation to Mrs. Xiao, and greeted Xiao Chenhao, the younger brother of Zhenghuan who had just run from the front yard study and played with the triplets, and the two left.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1036： Then you can borrow your auspicious words from the Queen Mother.

    Chapter 1036 Then you can borrow your blessing from the Queen Mother


    The Queen Mother looked at the backs of the two leaving and smiled: "It''s a perfect match for a talented man and a woman."


    Mrs. Xiao said softly, "It was originally planned to go to the Prime Minister''s Mansion to discuss the wedding date next month, but now it can only be postponed to next year."


    Originally, the two parties agreed that the wedding date would be discussed in August. If it was placed in the homes of ordinary people, the first emperor would be able to get married after 100 days. However, their situation is a bit special. To be cautious, the two parties agreed to postpone the wedding date to August next year. moon.


    The queen mother knew what the Xiao Mansion and the Prime Minister Mansion were doing, and to put it bluntly, it was for the East Palace, but there were some things that couldn''t be said clearly, so she joked: "When the time comes, let Yun Yi and Jing Rui prepare more gifts. "


    Old Mrs. Xiao was not trying to show her merit, but when she thought that she would have to put off her grandson, she couldn''t help but say what was in her heart, and she felt regretful in her heart.


    had to smooth things out by himself: "Prince Concubine said that when a woman is over eighteen, her body will not be fully developed and she will be able to give birth to children, but she can let Wan Yue take care of her body more."


    How could the queen mother not know what Mrs. Xiao was thinking, patted her heart and comforted: "When Chen Rui''s errand is finished, he will welcome the bride to the door, and you will have the best of both worlds."


    Mrs. Xiao laughed: "Then I can borrow your auspicious words from the Queen Mother."


    When Yunyi arranged things to come over, the queen mother said: "Ai''s family is too tired, so I will go back to Changle Palace first. When you are done, talk to your grandmother."


    Yunyi knew that the Queen Mother had the habit of taking a lunch break. It was already at the beginning of the year. She also knew that the Queen Mother also had good intentions. I was afraid that she wanted her to have a good talk with her grandmother. After all, she hadn''t seen each other for a while.


    Yunyi treated everyone equally and sent people to the gate of the palace in person before returning.


    Mrs. Xiao saw that Yunyi was back, and there was no one else in the flower hall: "Yi''er, grandma wants to discuss something with you."


    Xiao Chenrui had already told the story of her grandmother looking for him yesterday, so she was very clear about what she was going to say, and ordered Bai Wei to bring her a cup of iced sour plum soup, and then looked at the old lady: "What''s the matter?"


    Mrs. Xiao thought about it for a long time before she said, "It''s about Uncle You."


    Yunyi didn''t answer, just looked at her and waited for her next sentence.


    Old Mrs. Xiao knew that this was a bit embarrassing, but she still mustered up her courage and said, "You also know that the former Xiao residence is gone now, and they must have a place to stay when they return to Beijing.


    I just wanted to help them prepare a small courtyard in advance. Oh, don¡¯t get me wrong, I didn¡¯t ask you for money. In addition to bringing some things to Beijiang, I also saved some of the monthly money given by the government in recent years. , it is enough to buy a small courtyard.


    But I think it''s better to tell your brothers and sisters about this. After all, you also gave the money. Grandma knows that doing this will hurt your heart, but the palms and backs of the hands are full of meat. I really can''t do it. Hope you all understand. "


    Yun Yi and eldest brother Xiao Chenrui thought the same, those monthly money was originally given to the old lady, and it was hers. What she wanted to spend was her own business, and they would not interfere. After all, she thought so, too. It''s human nature.


    But other than that, if she wants to use the money and things from the house to help the big house, she can''t agree. If they live well, it doesn''t mean that they can obliterate everything the big house has done to their sister and brother.


    If she hadn''t come through, I''m afraid that the second room would be extinct now, so she would never forgive.


    Besides, even if the first cousin of the big house really can''t live on, there will still be a second cousin. It''s not their turn to take care of them from the next room. With the money, it''s better to do some kind deeds and help others.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1037： The assassination thing is so obvious.

    Chapter 1037 The assassination thing is obvious


    Just at this moment, the maid also brought iced sour plum soup, she said lightly: "I mean the same as Chen Rui, what the big room has done to our sister and brother, the grandmother knows best, forgive the granddaughter for not being able to forgive. "


    After ?? finished speaking, he picked up the sour plum soup and drank it, and the atmosphere suddenly cooled down.


    Mrs. Xiao knew that it was inappropriate to bring this up today, but since Yunyi entered the East Palace, the number of times they met was very limited, and she didn''t want to hide some things from her.


    Old Mrs. Xiao naturally understood the meaning of their siblings: "Don''t worry, this is the only time, and in the future, I will not take things from the second room to help the big room."


    Yunyi said bluntly: "Grandma must remember what she said today."


    Just then, Brother Hao came running over sweating profusely: "Sister, I want to drink sour plum soup too."


    Yunyi looked at the maid next to him: "Two cups that have never been iced."


    The palace maid saluted: "Yes."


    Brother Hao said, "Sister, on such a hot day, I also want to drink iced sour plum soup."


    Yun Yi took the wet handkerchief from Mu Lan''s hand and helped Brother Hao wipe off the sweat on his forehead: "The sweat from running all over, although it''s cold and cool, it''s not good for your health. It hangs in it, and it tastes good when you drink it."


    Xiao Chenhao did not refute after hearing this, he nodded and said, "Then listen to my sister."


    Seeing the happy nephews playing there, he said, "Can the nephews drink?"


    Yunyi shook his head and said, "Sour plum soup is cold food, they are still young, just drink water."


    Xiao Chenhao understands now. Before following Doctor Xing in Beijiang, they didn''t learn in vain. When he was tired of reading, he would read medical books.


    Thinking of what my elder sister promised me before: "Sister, take a rest in a few days, and I will go to my brother-in-law''s horse farm to pick a pony."


    Yunyi nodded and said, "Your brother-in-law has already told you to go down. You can just let Nanxing and Xueling accompany you there. Just pick the one you like."


    Xiao Chenhao respectfully bowed to Yun Yi: "Chenhao, thank you sister."


    As soon as he stood up straight, he heard Jing Rui''s voice behind him: "Do you want to thank your sister?"


    Xiao Chenhao heard this, turned around and rushed over with a smile: "Brother-in-law, are you finished?"


    Jing Rui softly ''um'': "It''s been so long, why haven''t you picked a horse yet?"


    Xiao Chenhao touched his head: "There is an assessment in the academy recently, so I didn''t pay attention to it."


    The triplets didn''t play anymore when their father came in. They all ran over. Brother Ye and Sister Yun rushed to the front, shouting in a milky voice, "Father."


    is very cute, and Jing Rui''s eyes are full of love.


    squatted down, and after catching Brother Ye and Sister Yun who were rushing in front, he didn''t stand up directly, but waited for Brother Bo to come in and hugged them together.


    This is what he and Yunyi had discussed before, and he cannot ignore his feelings because of the special situation of Brother Bo: "Are you having a good time today?"


    Brother Ye laughed: "Happy."


    Mrs. Xiao did not expect that the prince would dote on the child like this in private, but thinking about his doting on Yun Yi, she was relieved, their way of getting along was indeed different from others.


    Mrs. Xiao saw that it was getting late, and thought that it was time to go back: "Prince, Crown Princess, it''s getting late, we should leave the palace too."


    Yunyi looked at the younger brother Xiao Chenhao beside him: "Grandmother, why don''t you go back to the palace after having dinner in the palace and let Chenhao and the triplets stay for a while longer."


    Mrs. Xiao waved her hand and said, "Let him enter the palace another day. Tomorrow Chen Rui will leave the capital early in the morning, so we agreed before that we will go back to the palace to have dinner together."


    After hearing her say this, Yun Yi didn''t hold back any longer. She brought a lot of his favorite pastries and fruits to Xiao Chenhao, and sent them to the gate of the East Palace: "Brother Hao, don''t forget to come to the palace to accompany you when you have a rest. Little nephews."


    Xiao Chenhao bowed his hands: "Okay."


    Sending off the Xiao family, Yun Yi asked the maids to take the triplets down to take a bath. It was too hot today.


    and the others went down, Yun Yi just looked at Jing Rui: "Is there something about the assassination?"


    Jing Rui glanced at the door: "Not yet, but there should be news soon."


    Finished the update today, thank you little cuties for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1038： I want to disrupt the situation in Beijing

    Chapter 1038 I want to disrupt the situation in the capital


    A palace maid brought a chilled watermelon over, set it back, and stepped outside.


    Yun Yi pushed towards Jing Rui: "Do you already have a guess in your heart?"


    Jing Rui picked up a piece of watermelon at random: "Those people are not low in martial arts. If it wasn''t for the smart people in Xiangling and the people in Tianxiangge who responded quickly, those people were unprepared, and I''m afraid they won''t be able to win them in a while."


    Yunyi thought for a while, then suddenly raised his head and said, "Could it be someone arranged by King Yu?"


    Jing Rui was silent for a while: "It''s not impossible. Maybe apart from the base at Yin Hongshan, he has built a base elsewhere, but it''s secret, we didn''t find it."


    Mentioning this, Jing Rui suddenly said: "Will there be another base in Minshan, otherwise it would not be such a coincidence, Beimo is so big, but he chose Minshan alone.


    And just received the news that Mo Jingting led someone to capture the city of Sava, Kang Ziye and the others decided to catch the turtle in the urn, but unfortunately they were careless and let Mo Jingting run away.


    The most important thing is that they found out that King Yu and the others were camping before, but people went to the shed. King Yu dug a secret passage early, and after finding that he was being followed, he moved from the secret passage quietly.


    made Kang Ziye and the others flinch. "


    Yun Yi asked back, "You mean, he deliberately sent people into Beijing to make trouble, to disrupt the situation in the capital?"


    Jing Rui nodded: "It''s very possible."


    Yun Yi looked in the direction outside the palace: "According to what you said, it''s probably not that simple. Maybe King Yu''s people came back with other tasks and sent people to watch those mansions that are alien to us. Don''t let any clues go unnoticed."


    Jing Rui patted her hand: "Don''t worry, I have already ordered it before, especially the Fu family and Princess Yu''s mother''s family Kang family, these people are the most likely to be provoked, no matter whether it is King Yu who wants to do something or not. , there is nothing wrong with proceeding with caution.¡±


    Yunyi nodded in agreement: "Recently, I have sent more people to walk around the capital to see if they can collect some useful information."


    Jing Rui made a light "um", not wanting Yun Yi to worry, and then changed the subject: "Before, I asked my subordinates to find a place to do a cement test, and there was news a few days ago that the test has been successful.


    I have already sent someone to find a suitable place along the Weihe River. If there is a workshop there, it will save you from transporting from north to south. Chen Rui''s luck is really good. With cement, the management of the Weihe River will be more handy. "


    Yunyi felt warm when he heard this. He was really busy and forgot about this cement, but he didn''t expect him to start preparing it in advance: "Jing Rui, thank you."


    Jing Rui lightly hugged the man into his arms: "Do we need to talk about this? Besides, Chen Rui is good and worthy of support.


    He was brought up by you, so you can''t go wrong. "


    What he didn''t say is that the two of them said before that they want to make Beimo the strongest country in this continent. With cement, many things will be done with half the effort, which can speed up the realization of their dream of becoming a strong country.


    After the two of them finished talking, Yun Yi suddenly remembered that the empress dowager''s expression was wrong today: "By the way, I have to go to Changle Palace."


    Jing Rui was puzzled: "The emperor''s grandmother just returned to Changle Palace from the East Palace. Did you have something to do in the past?"


    Yunyi said that she was about to stand up: "Today, I always feel that the emperor''s grandmother has something in her heart, and Hu Mammy hesitated several times, so it would be inconvenient for many people to ask."


    Jing Rui thought of the news he received a few days ago: "Then I''ll accompany you on a trip."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1039： Did something happen to the Duke of Qis mansion?

    Chapter 1039 Did something happen to the Duke of Qi


    Yunyi got up and walked to the door, and said to Bai Wei who was waiting outside the door: "The little masters have packed up."


    Bai Wei bowed: "Back to the Crown Princess, the servants went to see it just now. The little masters are afraid that they are too tired from playing today. They fell asleep after taking a bath and drinking milk."


    Yun Yi chuckled and said, "There are so many people today, so I didn''t say anything and went to take a lunch break. It''s normal that I can''t hold on now."


    Yunyi and Jing Rui went to Changle Palace together. The sun will set in the west, and the two will walk side by side. In the eyes of others, it is a beautiful landscape.


    Looking from a distance, the Crown Princess is talking about something interesting, and the Crown Prince is full of doting, nodding from time to time, the scene is warm, and the years are quiet.


    What Yunyi said just now is exactly what happened to Jiang Qinglian. Before Jiang Qinglian didn''t like the marriage given by Lord Jiang, but his father said that people must be unbelievable, and she was not responsible for this.


    Finally, Jiang Qinglian nodded in agreement. As a result, something happened to the man''s family, and the promised wedding date had to be postponed. The date was finally re-scheduled, and the late emperor passed away.


    Mr. Jiang is now an important official in the court, and the government naturally has to push back Jiang Qinglian''s marriage. A few days ago, Jiang Qinglian sent a letter to Yun Yi, and joked that if the Fu family regretted their marriage, she was afraid that she would really be successful. old girl.


    The two of them were talking and had already arrived at the gate of Changle Palace.


    When Yunyi and Jing Rui arrived, the queen mother was talking with Hu mama about the matter of the Duke of Qi.


    The two of them bowed together: "I have seen the imperial grandmother."


    The Queen Mother did not expect that their husband and wife would come here at this time: "Why did you come here?"


    Jing Rui said: "Yi''er said that the grandmother seemed to have something on her mind today, she was worried, she wanted to come over and have a look, and her grandson came with her."


    The Queen Mother and Hu Mammy looked at each other, Hu Mama said, "It''s still the Crown Princess who is careful."


    Jing Rui looked at the Queen Mother: "Did something happen to the Duke of Qi''s mansion?"


    Mother Hu didn''t expect the prince to guess: "His Royal Highness, how did you know that something happened to the Duke of Qi''s residence?"


    Jing Rui coughed lightly: "I received news a few days ago that the Duke of Qi''s mansion has been looking for famous doctors, and there are not many people and things that can make the imperial grandmother take care of."


    The queen mother thought to find Yunyi early in the morning, after all, the situation of her nephew could not be delayed any longer, so she simply said the matter again: "The day before yesterday, your uncle sent a message to the palace, the second son of your eldest cousin''s family. Yongcheng has been hacked by King Yu before.


    Originally, the Tai Hospital had already helped with the treatment, but I don¡¯t know if it was because it was too hot or something. The wound had festered, and the leg was terribly swollen. People from the Tai Hospital said that if you want to save your life, you have to take that leg out. sawed off.


    The Duke of Qi''s mansion could only search for famous doctors, but after all, no one dared to take over, so he went to Ai''s house and asked Yun Yi to help with diagnosis and treatment. If she had no choice, she could only appoint him. "


    Yun Yi heard this: "Grandmother, you should have said this earlier."


    The cousin of the Duke of Qi''s mansion is probably already seriously ill. She looked at Jing Rui next to her and said, "There is no need to wait for tomorrow. I will go back now and prepare. Let''s go to the Duke of Qi''s mansion immediately."


    At this time, Hu Ma, who was on the side, said: "Originally, the old slave wanted to go to find the Crown Princess last night, but the Queen Mother said that today is the birthday banquet of the little masters. It''s not good that you can''t stay by your side, and I have to talk about it after today."


    Yun Yi heard this and was moved: "Grandmother"


    Jing Rui patted Yun Yi on the shoulder: "The most urgent thing is to go to the Duke of Qi''s mansion and see the situation first."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1040： resign

    Chapter 1040 Let it be


    Yunyi looked up at the queen mother: "Don''t worry, grandmother, Yier will do her best to heal her cousin''s leg."


    She did not expect that the Queen Mother would think so much about the triplets, she was really moved.


    The two soon returned to the East Palace. Yun Yi asked Bai Wei to take out her medicine box, counted the contents, and added some necessities. Then Qu Lian, who knew medicine, was called to follow. The husband and wife were together. Go to the Duke''s Mansion of Qi.


    When Duke Qi received the news, Jing Rui and Yun Yi had already entered the gate.


    Qi Guogong brought his family to greet him: "Wei Chen has seen the crown prince and crown prince."


    Jing Rui stepped forward and helped Qi Chengze up: "Uncle, hurry up, things are urgent today, let''s not be polite and take us to Yongcheng first."


    Duke Qi also knew that his grandson''s legs couldn''t be dragged any longer, and the crown prince was their last hope, so he hurriedly said, "Prince, crown prince, please come here."


    The group walked to the courtyard of Qiyongcheng. Duke Qi and his son Qi Peiyi accompanied Yunyi and Jingrui into Qi Yongcheng''s room, while the rest waited in the courtyard.


    After they entered the room, Qi Yongcheng wanted to stand up to greet him, but was stopped by Jing Rui: "Cousin, you lie down in peace, you don''t need to be too polite."


    Yunyi stepped forward, Qi Yongcheng saw that it was the Crown Princess, and subconsciously didn''t want her to look at his legs, for fear of scaring people, but when the leg moved, it was painful, making him sweat profusely.


    Yunyi said, "At this moment, we are just a relationship between a doctor and a patient, as the saying goes, doctors should not be afraid."


    Qi Yongcheng also felt that his actions just now were a little inappropriate. His grandfather also said before that if the Crown Princess could make a move, his leg could be saved, and he didn''t want to be a waste.


    said a little ashamed: "Then I''ll excuse the princess."


    Yunyi looked at the pus-saturated wrap on Qi Yongcheng''s leg and said to Qu Lian, "Open the medicine box."


    Then he said to the people in the room: "You all go out, the more people there are, the more bacteria there are, and the wounds are more susceptible to infection."


    These new words Qi Guogong and his son Qi Peiyi have never heard of them, but they are not in the mood to entangle them. Qi Guogong asked: "Prince Concubine, can Yongcheng''s leg be saved?"


    Yunyi took another look at the infected and festering leg: "I''ll try my best."


    Hearing this, the prince of the Duke''s Mansion of Qi felt a chill in his heart. Those so-called famous doctors these days gave similar answers to those of the Crown Princess, but after seeing the condition, no one dared to take over.


    Qi Guogong patted his son on the back: "Let''s try our best and let it be."


    Jing Rui supported Qi Guogong to go out, Shizi glanced at his son''s leg, turned around and followed out with heartache.


    Yun Yi instructed Qu Lian to bring in some white wine, and then took out a pair of medical rubber gloves from the medicine box and put them on. He also worked hard for these gloves.


    Let Xiao Yiping send people to the south to search for a long time before he found the rubber tree, and after a long time of testing according to the method he gave, he made rubber gloves. Although it is not as good as modern technology, it is enough.


    After careful inspection, I found out that if Qi Yongcheng''s leg hadn''t touched him, I''m afraid he really couldn''t keep it. At first glance, the weather was too hot and he didn''t take good care of it. The most important thing is that the ulceration area is too large and it is still serious. , it started to smell bad.


    Not to mention other doctors, even she looks a little tricky.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1041： Yongchengs legs are saved

    Chapter 1041 Yongcheng''s legs are saved


    Take out all the surgical instruments to be used, and sterilize them all for use. This is the same set made with meteorite iron in her previous life, and she is used to it.


    The leg wound was simply disinfected first, and then the debridement of the formed abscess was started. After that, the pus in the leg was drained. The pus only drained half a basin. Fortunately, Yunyi gave it to herself. He and Qu Lian both wore homemade masks, otherwise they would have vomited.


    After the pus was drained, Qu Lian asked someone to come in and take the basin away. It was really unbearable.


    Only then did he start to clean up those necrotic tissues. This was a meticulous job. The area of ??his trauma was large. Even if Qi Yongcheng was a martial arts practitioner, his face changed in pain.


    Yunyi asked Qu Lian to go outside and ask for a clean handkerchief: "Let him bite on it, so that his legs can be cured and his teeth will fall out again."


    Qu Lian obeyed orders and handed the veil to Qi Yongcheng''s mouth: "Second Master Qi, bite the veil to avoid hurting your teeth."


    Qi Yongcheng said gratefully: "Thank you."


    opened his mouth and bit on the veil that Qu Lian handed over, and when he bit it, he understood why the Crown Princess said, ''The legs are healed, and the teeth are lost again. "


    Cutting down the flesh abruptly, it really hurts.


    The sky was getting darker, and a lot of candlesticks were lit in the room so that Yunyi could see clearly.


    It took more than an hour to remove all the carrion, not to mention Qi Yongcheng, even Yun Yi made Qu Lian wipe off the sweat several times, thinking about how seriously this leg was infected.


    After doing this, I ordered Qu Lian to start rinsing, disinfecting, and applying medicine.


    After Yun Yi took Qu Lian to take care of everything, Qi Yongcheng collapsed and fell asleep.


    That''s when the Duke of Qi and the prince were called in, and they explained the daily care.


    Qi Guogong and Shizi were afraid that they would not be able to remember, so they hurriedly called the maid who served the second son to come in. Yun Yi had to explain it again patiently: "Do you remember?"


    The two maids replied in unison: "Back to the Crown Princess, remember."


    Yun Yi nodded, and then took out two porcelain jars from the medicine box and handed them to Duke Qi: "Uncle, this is a pill I made by myself. Except for the daily change of the medicine on my legs, these two medicines are used every morning. Take one each at noon and night, and you can come to the palace to find me at any time in case of any situation."


    Qi Peiyi, the son of the Duke of Qi, asked cautiously at this time: "Prince Concubine, is Yongcheng''s leg saved?"


    Yunyi glanced at the person lying on the bed: "This can''t be guaranteed right now, but as long as you take proper care and eat carefully, there should be no problem, but if you get infected again, it''s hard to say."


    Of course she can''t say, as long as he takes my medicine, I guarantee he will be fine.


    turned around and said to the two maids just now, "This house has to be cleaned every day, and the room has to be kept ventilated regularly, and hair must be avoided."


    The two little girls bowed together: "Yes, slaves remember."


    After ?? explained all this, Yun Yi and Jing Rui were about to leave.


    Duke Qi hurriedly said, "I''m really grateful today, the house has prepared meals, and I hope the prince and princess don''t refuse."


    It was already past dinner time, Yun Yi was indeed hungry, and the two of them didn''t say no. They moved to the flower hall in the front yard together, and chatted about home things while eating, but they didn''t say anything else.


    When Yunyi and Jing Rui left, Duke Qi said to the children and grandchildren present, "Whether Yongcheng''s legs can be kept or not, I will remember the kindness of the prince and princess today in my heart."


    All the children and grandchildren saluted in unison: "Yes."


    Finished the update today, thank you little cuties for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1042： You are trying to murder your husband

    Chapter 1042 You are going to murder your husband


    On the way back, Jing Rui looked at the little woman leaning in his arms: "You have worked hard for you today."


    Yunyi was indeed a little tired. Hearing him say this, he joked, "Then how is someone going to compensate me?"


    Jing Rui whispered in Yun Yi''s ear: "What compensation do you want?"


    Yun Yi sat up straight when he heard his cheap words: "Be serious, what time is it now, don''t look for trouble."


    Jing Rui looked at her expression, suddenly laughed, reached out and tapped Yunyi''s forehead: "What are you thinking about this little head?"


    Yun Yi was embarrassed all of a sudden, thinking that it was not what she thought, and she heard Jing Rui say: "I want to say that you have worked hard today, after returning to the palace, I will help you knead your body and relieve fatigue, what are you thinking? "


    Immediately he said: "However, if you really think about it, you don''t have much, it''s a way."


    Thinking of the driver outside, Yun Yi blushed, and she stretched out her hand on Jing Rui''s arm and twisted it at a right angle 90 degrees. Are you trying to murder your husband?"


    didn''t wait for her to explain, and directly punished her on the spot. The two of them are very busy these days, and in the period of filial piety, they really haven''t been together for a long time.


    Just when the two of them kissed, the guard outside coughed lightly: "Master, here we are."


    Yunyi suddenly woke up, pushed the person away with all his strength, and whispered, "I blame you."


    hurriedly sorted out his appearance, and glanced at the people around him coquettishly.


    Jing Rui smiled proudly: "You look like this, you don''t want to get off the car and go back to the palace to rest, or you want me to knead it for you on the spot."


    Yun Yi gave a light ''hum'' and got off the carriage swiftly.


    Jing Rui was happier now, and laughed outright.


    One of them walked fast, the other chased, and they made up before entering the second door, holding hands and walking towards the backyard together.


    From time to time, they look at each other, their eyes are full of affection, and the two figures are drawn for a long time under the moonlight, which is so harmonious and beautiful.


    The first thing I did when I entered the hospital was to see the triplets first. The three little guys were already asleep.


    Yunyi dropped a kiss on their foreheads one by one, helped cover the thin quilt, and then left with Jing Rui.


    It was just that the two of them had just finished taking a shower and were about to rest when someone came to report: "Prince, Lord Xie has something important to report to you."


    Yunyi looked up and said, "Is it Xie Dongliang?"


    Jing Rui nodded while wearing his jacket: "Yes, there should be news over there, you go to bed first, don''t wait for me, I''ll go out and have a look."


    Yun Yiqing made a ''um''.


    Jing Rui put on his clothes and kissed Yunyi''s forehead: "Rest early."


    sent Jing Rui out and watched him walk away and blend into the night, and then he dismissed the maid outside the house, closed the door and returned to the bed.


    Put down all the curtains and entered the space directly.


    Just after he entered the villa, Xue Li on the sofa gave a cold ''hum'': "Master, do you still know how to enter the space?"


    Yun Yi thought that she hadn''t come in recently: "Xue Li is this angry?"


    Xue Li twisted the little fox''s face: "The fox won''t be angry?"


    Yunyi ignored Xueli''s resistance, and took it directly into his arms: "It''s not that you don''t know how busy your master has been recently, no, I''ll come in to see you when I''m free."


    Xue Li didn''t even look at Yun Yi: "I''ll lie to the fox. It''s obvious that no one is with you, so I think of the fox, no, I''m afraid I''m not thinking of the fox. Did I come in and want to eat or want to soak in the soup pool?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1043： Those people confessed

    Chapter 1043 Those people explained it


    Yunyi rolled his eyes directly: "Where did you learn all this?"


    Suddenly thought that this guy didn''t learn from those TV series and movies, and rolled his eyes: "Xue Li, is it time to find you a partner?"


    Xue Li was silent for a while after hearing this.


    Yunyi looked down at Xue Li and joked, "What do you mean, do you want to, or are you angry?"


    Xue Li snorted and closed her eyes.


    Yunyi is confused, what is the situation, and she is also emotional: "What''s the matter?"


    Seeing Xue Li ignoring people, Yun Yi said deliberately, "Forget it, you ignore me, then I''ll go out to rest first, I''m really tired today."


    said that he was about to carry Xue Li away from him, but the little guy was anxious: "It''s been a long time since you entered the space, don''t you know? The fox can''t play a small temper, can''t you coax a few more words?"


    Yunyi laughed directly: "Tell me, what kind of temper are you making?"


    Xue Li reluctantly said, "The fox wants to go outside."


    It wants to play with the triplets, but now the triplets can''t enter the space, so it can only go out, but the owner has been busy, and there is no chance to even go out of the city to find a chance to let it out of the space, it is not angry. Strange.


    It''s so lively outside today, but it can only watch, there are so many delicious food, it can''t eat it, the fox is not happy.


    Yun Yi heard this, and it turned out to be this: "Okay, okay, okay, I''ll find an opportunity to go out of the city in a few days and find a way to bring you back to the palace."


    Xue Li raised her head: "Don''t lie to the fox?"


    Yunyi raised his hand and tapped its head: "Have you learned to play tricks?"


    Xue Li jumped to the ground from Yun Yi''s arms and stretched a lot: "You must remember this, don''t get busy and forget it."


    Yunyi suddenly understood: "Did you see that there is roast chicken today, so you have to make a fuss to go out?"


    Xue Li blushed, and she wouldn''t admit it: "It''s all promised, why are you still turning over the old account?"


    After saying that, he rushed out of the villa.


    Yunyi laughed in the back, it was so funny.


    Now that the space is managed by Xue Li, Yunyi has a lot of peace of mind, but thinking about what she said before, it seems that there is a chance to find a snow fox to enter the space, at least to be a companion for Xue Li.


    *


    On the other side, Jing Rui went to the academy in the front yard.


    Xie Dongliang was already waiting there: "I have seen the prince."


    Xie Dongliang returned to Beijing with Jing Rui from the northern Xinjiang, and has been working by Jing Rui''s side: "Sit down and talk to me."


    A palace maid brought tea and then backed out.


    Jing Rui asked, "Did those people explain it?"


    Xie Dongliang nodded and handed over the transcript and a list of officials: "This is their confession transcript."


    Jing Rui took it over and read it carefully: "I always feel that they have not explained it clearly. I will find a way to dig deeper tomorrow and see if there is any new harvest."


    Xie Dongliang stood up and said, "Yes, my subordinates understand."


    These people are really the people of King Yu, but according to them, their mission is to rob the families of the officials on the list, causing panic in the capital and disappointing the officials in the court.


    Jing Rui looked at the list of officials recorded above and thought: It''s really vicious.


    When he saw the last page, he narrowed his eyes. They had another mission to sneak into the former Duan Wangfu to find out if there were secret passages everywhere.


    Jing Rui sneered in his heart: "It''s already this time, still thinking about those things, really ambitious and unchanging."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1044： go check out the Ai family

    Chapter 1044 Go and check the affairs of the Ai family


    However, he had a plan in his heart: these people are not easy to handle. It seems that King Yu still has trump cards in his hand. If there is no other useful information in the trial tomorrow, he can only pass the book to Kang Ziye in Savoie City. Let him send someone to investigate.


    As for those few people, although they are not as good as the masters that they and Yun Yi have cultivated, they are also very skilled.


    I just don¡¯t know if King Yu will die of anger when he finds out.


    Early in the morning the next day, Yun Yi got up early with the matter of her brother leaving Beijing and the Ai family in mind.


    called the maids to wait and comb his hair, and said to Bai Wei behind him: "Is it ready for you to prepare?"


    Bai Wei replied softly, "It''s all ready as the Crown Princess said."


    Yunyi changed into a simple outfit and looked in the mirror for a long time: "Have someone put things on the carriage."


    Bai Wei bowed: "Yes, the servant girl is going."


    After ?? finished speaking, he turned around and went out to make arrangements.


    Yunyi went to the triplets'' house to see the children, helped them tidy up the quilt on their bodies, and then told the maid on duty to go out.


    Seeing Mu Lan hurriedly approaching, he asked aloud, "Yesterday, did those cakes be delivered to the various houses?"


    Mu Lan bowed and replied respectfully: "According to your request, Crown Princess, as long as the birthday gifts are given, all of them will be given in the past. Those birthday gifts have been registered and distributed to the little masters themselves. Private library."


    Yunyi nodded and said, "That''s good."


    What ??Mu Lan didn''t say is that there are too many people giving birthday gifts. Yesterday, the small kitchen temporarily transferred people from the imperial kitchen to help, and finally sent the cakes out of the palace before sunset.


    Yunyi just saw the little girl''s expression: "Everyone worked hard yesterday, and the East Palace will reward you with a month''s monthly example. In addition, everyone who worked and helped in the small kitchen yesterday will be rewarded with another five taels of silver."


    Mu Lan''s face was full of joy, and quickly squatted down to salute: "Thank you Crown Princess for the reward."


    This surprise came too suddenly, but Mu Lan''s little expression pleased Yunyi.


    In fact, they should have been rewarded yesterday, but there were too many things yesterday. It was already midnight when they returned from the Duke of Qi''s residence, so this matter was delayed.


    The servants waiting by the side, when they heard the Crown Princess''s words, also bowed their heads: "Thank you Crown Princess for the reward."


    Yunyi had to go out of the palace to see her brother off, but she didn''t stop, but she said, "Get up."


    When Yunyi arrived at the gate of the East Palace, Bai Wei had already put things on the carriage.


    Yun Yi looked at Bai Wei and instructed, "Go and check the affairs of the Ai family and be more detailed."


    Bai Wei didn''t feel anything wrong and bowed: "Yes."


    Yun Yi stepped on the horse bench and got on the carriage. She glanced at Bai Wei who was still standing under the carriage. She thought to herself: Bai Wei has checked and packed everything. Bringing her along with her is inconvenient to add things. Check out the Ai family.


    Followed Shi Mi, who came out of Yunyi, and naturally followed him into the carriage.


    When Yunyi went outside the city, he did not expect that the carriage of the Prime Minister''s Mansion was already waiting there.


    Originally, Deng Wanyue wanted the maid to bring things over, but after thinking about Xiao Chenrui''s departure, the return date was uncertain, so she decided to do whatever she wanted and go there in person.


    Yun Yi ordered the car to stop next to the carriage of the Prime Minister''s Mansion.


    Xiangling, who was sitting in front of the car, reminded Deng Wanyue, "Miss, it''s the Crown Princess."


    Deng Wanyue was about to get out of the car and salute. After all, the salute cannot be ignored, but she heard Yun Yi say, "Don''t get out of the car, I''m afraid it will take a while, just talk in the car."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1045： But for the sake of going through the motions

    Chapter 1045 is just to go through the motions to get credit


    Although Deng Wanyue didn''t get out of the car, she still bowed slightly towards this side: "I have seen the Crown Princess."


    Yun Yi didn''t say anything more when she saw her like this: "You guys are really early enough."


    Deng Wanyue sat down again and said shyly, "It''s just arrived."


    The reason why Deng Wanyue was not allowed to get off was because she didn''t want to attract other people''s attention. After all, there are other people around here waiting to see you off. Like Deng Wanyue, she was riding in an ordinary carriage without a sign, so it''s better to keep a low profile. Save the hassle.


    The two chatted for a while before they heard Shi Mi say: "Master, Miss Deng, someone is here."


    A mighty group of people came over from a distance, leading not only Xiao Chenrui, but also Yao Xianping, the left servant of the Ministry of Industry.


    Yunyi didn''t expect Yao Xianping to go with him. Judging from his daughter Yao Qiongwen''s character and tutor, presumably the left servant of the Ministry of Industry should have a good character.


    Otherwise, Jing Rui would not let him work with Chen Rui.


    There were a lot of people traveling with us this time. Because the return date was uncertain, many family members went out of the city to see them off.


    Chen Rui saw the two carriages parked together at a glance, and his eyes lit up.


    Others may not recognize it, but Yao Xianping recognized the driver in front of Yunyi''s carriage, and ordered to the team: "Give everyone a quarter of an hour, say goodbye to your relatives, and leave as soon as the time is up, without delay."


    Xiao Chenrui clasped his fist at Yao Xianping: "Master Yao, I''ll go first."


    Yao Xianping nodded and smiled: "Go quickly."


    He had some admiration for this eldest son of the Xiao family. At first, he thought it was the prince who wanted to open a back door for his brother-in-law, just to go through the motions and make a contribution. What could he know about the management of the Weihe River.


    But when I came into contact with him later, I was narrow-minded. This brother-in-law, the prince, is really talented and has unique insights, and he had to be convincing and oral.


    Xiao Chenrui took a step forward, first met her sister, and then greeted Wan Yue.


    Yunyi didn''t want to attract the attention of others, and she didn''t get off the carriage. She had already explained everything she had to say, and she came here today to see him off.


    simply said a few words and reminded him to take care of himself: "Okay, talk to Wanyue, we''ll go over there and give the things to Kong Qing."


    said and ordered the driver in front: "Let''s go."


    The carriage walked forward for more than ten meters, Kong Qing walked over with a wink: "I have seen the Crown Princess."


    The sound is not too loud and can only be heard by the people in the car.


    Yun Yi motioned Shi Mi, who was coming, to hand over the burden, and then said to Kong Qing outside: "When you go out, you will inevitably encounter various situations. I have prepared a lot of pills in case you need them unexpectedly. I have all the above. Make a mark, look back and look at it, so that you can know what you want.


    Take good care of the eldest young master. You can''t let him be willful about his diet and daily life, but he can''t even ignore his body for errands. "


    Kong Qing bowed his hands in a salute: "Yes, the servants must remember the Crown Princess''s instructions and take good care of the eldest young master."


    When Shi Mi didn''t pay attention to those burdens, Yun Yi had already done a lot of tricks, and replaced a lot of the jerky, preserved fruit, and camellia she made in the space last night. After all, this time I went out for happiness. , the food produced in the space can at least restore Chen Rui''s body.


    When her explanation is almost done, it''s time for the team to set off.


    Yunyi said to Xiao Chenrui who was about to return to the team: "Don''t worry, I''ll send Wanyue back to the palace and then back to the palace in a while."


    Xiao Chenrui cupped his hands and said, "I made my sister worry."


    Finished the update today, thank you little cuties for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1046： Seems to be more guarded

    Chapter 1046 seems to be more guarded


    Yun Yi glanced at Wan Yue''s carriage: "It''s not someone else, and besides, it''s not for you to set off with peace of mind, okay, come back to the team, and take care of yourself when you go out."


    watched the mighty team go away, and the people who were leaving the city to see them off then walked back with reluctance.


    Yunyi and Wanyue comforted each other for a few words, and then they entered the city one after the other. That kind of thing happened yesterday, and Yunyi sent Wanyue back to the Prime Minister''s Mansion first, and then left.


    Not long after returning to the East Palace, Jing Rui came back.


    Yunyi looked at the sun outside the house: "Why are you back now?"


    Jing Rui waved his hand to send off the maid who was serving in the house, and then he said: "Today, those people were interrogated again, and it can be confirmed that King Yu does have a base in Minshan, but they don''t know the exact location, and the number of times they went out of the base. There are not many, and there are special escorts and receptions every time you go in and out.¡±


    After listening to Jing Rui''s words, Yun Yi squinted and said, "It''s really cautious, it seems that such a day has been prevented for a long time."


    Jing Rui nodded: "I''m afraid that King Yu not only sent a team to Beijing to disrupt the situation, it seems that more precautions have been taken."


    Yun Yi sighed softly and said, "What are you going to do with those people?"


    Jing Rui turned to look at Yun Yi: "It''s just what you think."


    Yun Yi laughed: "If King Yu knew that the people he carefully cultivated were used by us, he would not be angry."


    directly escaped a small porcelain bottle from the sleeve pocket and handed it to Jing Rui: "Since there is nothing to be tried, it is better to let them use it earlier."


    Jing Rui didn''t answer: "Their martial arts are first and foremost, do you want to stay?"


    Yunyi waved his hands and said, "No, I''m afraid the capital will not be able to live in peace for a while. If you accept it, maybe one day they will face off against the old master. You don''t need a single soldier or a single soldier, and they can directly **** off King Yu."


    The two looked at each other and laughed, but Jing Rui did not refuse any more and took the porcelain bottle.


    At this time, Bai Wei walked in from outside, and before she saluted, Yun Yi asked, "How is it, but there is news?"


    Bai Wei bowed: "Yes, what happened before can be considered clear."


    It turned out that Ai Rongxiang, the second child of the Ai family, and his wife, Hao Suyu, got married not long ago. His father-in-law missed his homeland because of his health.


    Because I had earned some money from small business in the capital, I used the accumulated money to repair houses and buy land after returning home.


    Originally, this was a good thing, and the people in the village were very envious, but as the house was built and the land was purchased, troubles followed. First, the Lizheng family came to propose marriage for their youngest son, and wanted to marry the youngest daughter of the Hao family, Hao Suyu''s youngest daughter. sister.


    Because the youngest son of the Lizheng family was a lame man, the Hao family was unwilling, so they politely rejected the Lizheng family. Lizheng felt that the Hao family was shameless. Hao family.


    After the Hao family was settled, because it was not too far from Beiyuan City, he started small business again from his old business. Although the business was not big, it was enough to support the family.


    It''s just that the better the Hao family is, the less happy the Lizheng family is.


    Before the Hao family returned to the village, his family had the best life in the village, but since the Hao family returned to the village, not only did the house overwhelm them, but they also rejected his family''s proposal. This made the Lizheng family feel very embarrassed.


    One day, the eldest daughter of Lizheng''s family returned to her parents'' house and talked about the Hao family''s stall in the city, saying that the business was booming and she could earn a lot of money a day.


    The speaker did not intend it, and the listener did it, and the wife of Lizheng kept this in her heart.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1047： framed

    Chapter 1047 Framing


    Hao''s family is in the braised pork business. They braise it at home every day and bring it to the city to sell. The Lizheng family''s mother-in-law has also made a few trips to the city. Seeing that the business is really good, sometimes it is not necessary. It will be sold out by the end of the day.


    Lizheng''s mother-in-law has calculated that the Hao family can sell two large pots of braised pork in a day. Although they don''t know how much they can earn, it must not be a small amount, and greed has arisen in their hearts.


    When I got home, I told the head of the Hao family about the situation of the Hao family in the city. Although Li Zheng was envious, he also knew that the recipe for the braised pork, the Hao family, could not be passed on.


    Kelizheng''s mother-in-law didn''t give up, she just wanted to get the recipe for braised pork, and with this skill in the future, life at home would definitely be better.


    Li Zheng couldn''t bear the wind on the pillow, so he thought of a way to find a distant relative who hadn''t moved around for a long time to help perform a play.


    Because during this period of time, Mrs. Zheng spent a lot of time watching under the old locust tree at the entrance of the village. She knew that occasionally when the Hao family couldn¡¯t sell the braised pork, they would hang them in the well and sell them together the next day.


    This day, Mrs. Zheng saw that the Hao family had leftover braised pork, and there were still a lot of them, so she hurriedly went home to discuss things.


    To ask how she knew, of course, the chattering people in the village would always ask if the Hao family was sold out every day.


    On the second day, just after the Hao family set up a stall, someone came to buy braised pork.


    It was only at noon, but someone came to the stall to make trouble, saying that he bought braised pork here in the afternoon, and before it was finished, the family vomited and diarrhoea, and insisted to take the Hao family to the official.


    Hao''s family has been in business for so many years, and this is the first time they have encountered this. Seeing the onlookers pointing and pointing at them, they panicked all of a sudden.


    Those people insisted that the braised pork was not fresh, so they could eat the stomach of the family, and they didn''t know how they really ate the stomach. Came to check it out, and it really hurt my stomach.


    However, it is not clear whether it is really caused by the braised pork.


    This person, the Hao family does remember, after all, they are the first customer today, and they are also guilty. The first thing they sold today was the meat left over from yesterday, and they were a little unsure.


    That''s why they were afraid when the family dragged them to see officials.


    This suit was soft, and six taels of silver were stolen away.


    Ai Rongxiang''s father-in-law was not in good health. Because of this incident, he fell ill all of a sudden. The braised pork spread out like that, and the business plummeted.


    The eldest son of the Hao family went into the city to get medicine and happened to meet an acquaintance over there in the capital. The man saw that he was taking medicine and asked a question. The eldest son of the Hao family only said that the old man was sick and came to get the medicine.


    The man met Ai Rongxiang and Hao Suyu on the street after returning to Beijing, and told the old man of the Hao family''s illness.


    Hao Suyu thought that she was still a few months away from giving birth. After giving birth, she was afraid that it would be inconvenient to bring the child back. In addition, her father was sick, so she naturally wanted to go back and have a look.


    Ai Rongxiang thought that if his wife wanted to go back, he would accompany him for a walk, which would also save his wife from worrying all day long, and just happened to go over to recognize the door.


    What they didn''t expect was that just after they entered Hao''s house, the people who had corrupted six taels of silver came to the door again, saying that six taels of silver were not enough for a family to treat the disease, and the Hao family could not ignore this matter.


    The result was such an unfortunate accident that Hao Suyu, who had just entered the door in the chaos, was pushed down in the shove and saw blood on the spot.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1048： Is this news reliable?

    Chapter 1048 Is this news reliable?


    Ai Rongxiang took the stick from someone else''s hand in a fit of rage, and went for that person. As a result, there were a lot of people there, and some people there were injured by him, and he himself was injured by the group beating.


    Yunyi looked at Bai Wei: "Is this news reliable?"


    Bai Wei looked at the prince: "Back to the crown prince, this news came from Cheng Yi, and the news from our side will probably be delivered later."


    Yunyi thinks about it too, the investigation will also take some time, after all, there are still hundreds of miles in the middle.


    waved his hand to let Bai Wei go down, and then looked at Jing Rui, wanting to hear what he had to say.


    Only then did Jing Rui say: "After all, it''s the Ai family''s business. I heard my grandmother say that yesterday, and I must be careful. I asked Cheng Yi to investigate. Thinking that you would definitely ask about this, I told him to I have the news, and let me tell you.


    Yun Yi nodded and said: "Ai''s family is precious, and since her mother recognized the general''s mansion, she has deliberately alienated us. I guess there should be those talkative people who said something in front of the Ai''s family. They are afraid of affecting us here. Only intentionally far away.


    The Ke Ai family has a great kindness to the late mother-in-law. If there is no Ai family, I am afraid that there will be no you. We must keep this kindness in our hearts.


    When they come back from Beiyuan, I will bring the triplets to visit in person, and I will also walk around frequently in the future. The Ai family cannot be broken. "


    Jing Rui nodded, naturally he understood what Yun Yi meant, one is that the Ai family is indeed worthy of friendship, and the other is that the Ai family is indeed kind to them, and three, let alone let the world say that the royal family is cold and ungrateful.


    The two had another conversation before Jing Rui left with the porcelain bottle given by Yun Yi.


    What Yun Yi didn''t know was that it was so lively outside the palace today, for no other reason, they were all talking about the return gifts received by the various governments yesterday.


    The cakes are not only exquisite, but also delicious. The most important thing is that this is a return gift from the princess of the East Palace. This is the first time in the world that I have received a return gift from the palace.


    Although the ?? ceremony was light, it was heart-warming enough. They felt they were respected. This was considered a slap in the face, winning the hearts of Mo Yanbin and his son.


    Today, the female relatives of various prefectures have organized a lot of gatherings temporarily. When everyone meets, they will naturally talk about the return ceremony in the palace, so that those who miss the birthday gift while wandering and watching will regret it.


    They were afraid that because they didn''t give gifts, the Crown Princess would hold grudges. Haha, I really thought too much.


    The Crown Princess, who was talked about by them, is very busy now, and her thoughts are all big things. She won''t take these trivial things into her heart.


    *


    Northern Xinjiang, when Xiao Chenming received a reply from the capital, his heart almost jumped out, he has been waiting for a reply these days.


    When I saw the content of the letter, I completely let go of my worries. Now my sister finally doesn''t have to stay here and can go back to Beijing with them.


    He didn''t care about other things, so he asked for leave with the Lord Qianhu not far away, led the horse, and went straight to the house.


    When ?? Wei saw his son back, he thought something had happened: "Chen Ming, why are you back at this time?"


    She didn''t even dare to ask ''did something happen'', for fear that she would go back to Beijing and make a mistake again.


    Xiao Chenming put his hands on Wei''s shoulders: "Mother, there is a letter from the capital, Dashun''s transfer order will arrive in a few days, and Yunshu can come back to Beijing with us."


    When Wei Shi heard this, his eyes suddenly turned red, but his face was full of smiles: "Okay, okay, okay, that''s great."


    suddenly thought of something, looked up and said, "Does Yun Shu know about this?"


    Xiao Chenming shook his head: "I was thinking of you as soon as I confirmed the news, and I haven''t even bothered to tell Yun Shu."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1049： The order will soon be in northern Xinjiang

    Chapter 1049 The transfer order will soon be in northern Xinjiang


    These days, Mrs. Wei is a lot haggard because of Yun Shu''s not being able to go back to Beijing together. Xiao Chenming sees it in his eyes, and it hurts in his heart, but there is no definite response from the capital, so he doesn''t dare to mention it rashly, in case the capital refuses , This gives hope that the hope is shattered, and I am afraid that it will make people more desperate.


    As soon as the letterhead in the capital came, his first thought was to go home and report the letter.


    Mr. Wei couldn''t care about anything else: "Quick, quick, quick, let''s go to Li''s house and tell Yun Shu the news."


    Although the transfer order hasn''t arrived yet, Xiao Chenming knows that since the prince and the princess have agreed, this matter is an ironclad matter, and it''s okay to make it public in advance.


    At this moment, Sun Zhenyu, who came out of the house, came over: "What you said is true."


    Just now she was in the house changing the child''s clothes, so she came out a bit slower, and when she heard her husband''s words, she was also happy for the little sister-in-law.


    These days, my mother-in-law is absent-minded and listless all day, crying every now and then. The atmosphere at home is very depressing.


    Xiao Chenming nodded at her: "Really."


    Sun Zhenyu said to them: "This is a good thing, my little sister will be happy to hear it, let''s go."


    In the end, Xiao Chenming and Mrs Wei went out together. When the two arrived at the Li family''s house, the elder sister-in-law of the Li family was feeding chickens in the yard and saw someone coming: "Auntie, Xiao Baihu, are you coming to see the third siblings?"


    Wei Shi will be in a good mood at this meeting, and greeted the Li family''s sister-in-law with a smile: "Yes, come and see Yun Shu, where is she?"


    The elder sister-in-law of the Li family smiled and put down the dustpan in her hand: "You sit down first, the third sibling and my second girl went to pick vegetables at the back, and I''ll call her right away."


    said and went out.


    After a while, Xiao Yunshu entered the yard: "Mother, brother, why did you guys come here?"


    Xiao Yunshu was afraid that her mother and brother would say that if they were going to go back to Beijing, she would be happy for them if they could go back to Beijing, but when she thought that it would be difficult to meet again in the future, she felt extremely uncomfortable.


    So now she selfishly wants them to stay in the northern Xinjiang for a longer time and set off later.


    Wei was a little excited when she saw her daughter: "Yun Shu, good news, your cousin has sent a letter. Dashun''s transfer order will soon arrive in northern Xinjiang, and then we can go back to Beijing together."


    Xiao Yunshu was stunned for a while, and asked in disbelief, "Really?"


    looked up at Xiao Chenming who was standing not far away: "Brother, is what mother said true?"


    Xiao Chenming nodded: "Well, the letter from the capital just arrived today."


    said and took out the letter from his arms: "Look at it."


    Xiao Yunshu''s heart was beating wildly, and her hands were shaking a little. She took the letter and opened it directly. After seeing the contents clearly, her eyes were red: "It''s great, I don''t need to be separated from you."


    said that, he jumped into Wei Shi''s arms and started crying. The stagnation during this period of time finally dissipated.


    Wei patted her daughter''s back: "Okay, you are pregnant now, so you can''t get excited. Besides, it''s a good thing, you should be happy."


    Xiao Yunshu took a long time to recover, but he was in trouble again. If the husband and wife returned to Beijing, the husband would have to be separated from his grandparents, uncles and aunts, brothers and sisters-in-law, nephews, and nieces.


    I felt sorry for the people in my husband''s family. Seeing the sister-in-law standing in the courtyard, my eyes were full of apology.


    Li family''s grandfather-in-law saw Xiao Yunshu''s embarrassment and said with a smile: "Third younger brother and sister, it is also a good thing for our family that the third younger brother can be transferred to the capital. Grandpa and grandma are taken care of by us.


    Xiao Yunshu''s eyes were red: "Sister-in-law, thank you."


    Finished the update today, thank you little cuties for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1050： Some people are happy, some are worried

    Chapter 1050 Some people are happy and some are worried


    Li family''s grandmother-in-law looked at Xiao Yunshu with a smile: "Oh, thank you, this is the blessing you brought to Dashun, and the blessing you brought to our family, maybe his third uncle gets married in the capital, one day, we can also Go to Beijing to take a walk and have a look."


    said and slapped his thigh: "Look at me, such a big thing, I have to let my grandparents and parents know about it."


    After he finished speaking, he said to the second daughter who was still standing at the gate: "Second girl, go to the ground and call your grandfather, grandma, third grandma, third grandma, and your father, second uncle, and second aunt to come back, It''s just that there''s something big going on at home."


    The second girl of the Li family was instructed: "Oh, I''ll go right now."


    After ?? finished speaking, he ran out and didn''t forget to shout, "Mother, I''m running fast, and they will come back after a while."


    The Li family returned soon. The old Li family was both happy and a little uncomfortable when they heard that his third grandson was going to be transferred to the capital.


    I am happy that I was transferred to the capital. This status is different. At least from his generation, the next generation will no longer be a military household, and their children and grandchildren can take imperial examinations, conduct business, and at worst, they can become farmers with good records.


    Thinking that the third grandson is going to leave his side, it will be difficult to meet again in the future, and the mood will be very uncomfortable. This combination of joy and sadness makes them realize the mood of the third grandson-in-law before.


    is always a good thing, they should be happy.


    The old man of the Li family looked at Xiao Chenming: "When are you going back to Beijing, but have you set a date?"


    Xiao Chenming nodded slightly at the Li family: "Dashun''s transfer order is probably on the way, and things on my side are almost handed over. Next month is the Mid-Autumn Festival. It''s better to have a reunion festival and then set off."


    In fact, what he didn''t say is that the crops in the fields were harvested 15 years ago, and they are still some income. In addition to this, Li Dashun is afraid that he will not see his grandma, uncle, brother and sister-in-law for a long time. It is better to have a reunion festival. Go, when the time comes, the order should arrive.


    In this way, in the absence of Li Dashun, the party involved, the matter was settled like this.


    On the other side, the Xiao family''s big house has already collected some travel expenses, and they are going to leave for Beijing in a few days. They really can''t wait.


    Xiao Yunling was the first to leave. I was afraid that she was about to leave the northern border. They left with people they knew each other, and only Xiao Yunshan was still living in dire straits.


    Lei''s family is watching her very closely now, for fear that the child in her stomach will make a mistake.


    The Lei family reached a consensus that even if Xiao Yunshan could not be kept, she had to keep the child in her womb. As long as the child was there, it would have something to do with the Xiao family. The Crown Princess of the East Palace was this child''s biological aunt.


    Even if Xiao Yunshan leaves, in the northern border, no one dares to bully them. This is the nephew of the Crown Princess. I am afraid that the prefect of Tongling City and the general soldier will have to give the Lei family some face.


    As for whether you can use this child''s excuse to get out of the northern border in the future, it depends on luck.


    Xiao Yunshan is going to the latrine now, and she is accompanied by someone, and she eats very carefully. It can be said that the Lei family''s food and clothing costs are closely related to Xiao Yunshan. However, this is also because of the child in her belly. When the child is born, I am afraid that No more treatment.


    She wanted to go back to the Junhu District, but the Lei family did not agree.


    I was afraid that she would go wrong again this time. After all, her cousin was the head of a hundred households, and with the relationship of the Crown Princess, their Lei family would definitely not be able to provoke them.


    Xiao Yunshan has really regretted these days. If she knew this earlier, she shouldn''t have refuted Aunt Wei and her cousin''s face. She insisted on finding a good family by herself. Well, now, she has become a loner.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1051： You cant just sit back and eat, begging all the way back to Beijing

    Chapter 1051 You can''t sit still and eat the mountains and beg all the way back to Beijing


    Xiao Renli''s family finally set off today, and there are several other families who returned to Beijing with them, including the Shang family who were exiled together.


    The Shang family was going to leave a few days ago. I didn¡¯t expect that the old lady of the Shang family was ill before leaving, and had to stay for a few more days, but I didn¡¯t expect to meet Xiao Renli¡¯s family at Guandaokou.


    Before, because of Shang Yufei, the relationship between the Xiao family and the Shang family was not good. Later, because of Xiao Renli''s errand, if it wasn''t for the Shang family''s involvement, they wouldn''t have added the ten taels of silver. Relations are even worse.


    However, after Xiao Renli''s accident, the Shang family was not less afraid. If they were the Shang family who got the job, they would not be able to escape their calculations, so their Shang family had to thank Xiao Renli. That errand.


    Seeing Xiao Yunru in the Xiao family''s team, if it were changed to the past, the daughters-in-law of the Shang family would have laughed at the He family, but now that the Xiao family has a prince concubine, they really dare not.


    The Xiao family, a few days ago, mobilized the whole family to copy books, earning some money, and they were well prepared before leaving. In addition, at night, as long as conditions allowed, their father and son would copy books for a while.


    To this end, they also made preparations before leaving. They put a few thin wooden boards on the donkey cart. Even if they are sleeping in the wild, as long as there is a bonfire, they can copy books under the light of the fire.


    There is no way, after returning to Beijing, I have to settle down and live, and I have to eat and drink along the way.


    But in He''s view, although they are very down-to-earth, they are also people with status now. Who is to call them the princess'' family, they are also people who want face.


    Since returning to the military household area from the iron mine, Xiao Chenming and his brothers and sisters have some filial silver. The Xiao family''s health has recovered a little, and the He family is not as old as before. compared to before exile.


    When they returned to Beijing this time, in order to save money, they only bought two donkeys. Xiao Chenming managed to find a way to get the trolley. He also asked the carpentry workshop of the Weisuo to help build a shed.


    Mr. He wanted Xiao Chenming to buy two horses or mules, but Mrs. Wei had said earlier that the concubines had already separated, and if he forced his son, no one would think about it.


    The He family really doesn''t dare now. After all, Yunyi and Xiao Chenming have a good relationship, and Xiao Chenming is still the head of a hundred households. If they really want to make trouble, they can''t get it right.


    In addition, Xiao Chenhui is also a person who wants to be embarrassed, and he doesn''t want to be pointed at by others. Xiao Chenxu also persuaded his mother behind others, and He just took his mind.


    On this day, the group found a broken temple for the night. After a simple meal, the Xiao family and their son started copying books by the bonfire.


    A few days ago, they all found a post station or a villager''s house to sleep in, but today they have to travel more than 40 miles to get a village, and they can only sleep in this temple.


    The temple itself is not large, and there are many people staying overnight. The Xiao family took up more space when they copied books, and many people were a little unhappy.


    As a result, it would be a little inconvenient for the people inside to go in and out, but because of the name of the Crown Princess''s family, even if the Crown Princess and the big family members of the Xiao family have a bad relationship, they would not dare to offend easily.


    The weather was too hot, and the eldest daughter-in-law of the second room of the Shang family brought in a basin of water from outside, intending to scrub the children so that they could sleep peacefully.


    I didn''t expect that the hem of the dress would hang on the wooden board on which Xiao Renhui was writing, and the ink was sprinkled directly on the copied pages, and several pages were destroyed at once.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1052： complacent

    Chapter 1052 complacent


    The He family gave up after seeing it, and insisted that the eldest daughter-in-law of the second room of the Shang family pay money.


    The Shang family is not well-off, so naturally they don¡¯t want to pay for it. The two families started arguing with each other. The Shang family complained that the Xiao family should not take up so much space to copy books. Can''t see others well.


    In the end, the Shang family bowed their heads and lost money, and this was the end of the matter, but this also made the Shang family hold their breath a lot. Obviously, the Xiao family occupied the passage, but instead they lost money.


    He knew that the reason why the Shang family lost money was because she mentioned the name of the crown princess just now, and they had to pay, so she couldn''t help feeling complacent.


    What she was thinking, only she knew.


    After ??, as long as something happened, no one dared to provoke her with the name of Yunyi, which made her feel complacent and became more and more arrogant.


    On this day, they passed through Beiyuan Mansion, planning to stop for a while to buy some necessities before heading on their way.


    The Xiao family was no exception. Xiao Renli took his eldest son to a bookstore and was about to sell the copied books. He took Xiao Yunru to buy them, leaving Xiao Chenxu and Lu Siyi to watch the contents of the two cars.


    Because of the limited time, everyone acted separately. When the He''s mother and daughter were about to buy things, they saw a shop selling cakes nearby.


    Mr. He thought about selling the books he had copied today, and he had money in his hand. He thought about buying a few less snacks to satisfy everyone''s cravings.


    It was just that there were still a lot of people lining up in front of her, so she wanted to jump in the queue, not wanting to be opposed by the people behind her. She felt a little ugly all of a sudden, so she decided not to buy it and went back to the assembly place first.


    It''s just that she turned around too much, and just hit the cake that a lady next to her just bought to the ground.


    Everyone''s eyes turned to her, and He''s anger suddenly came up: "What are you looking at, she didn''t hold it well, do you blame me?"


    The maid who had just settled the bill, turned around and saw the scene just now, thinking that this old woman not only did not apologize, but also dared to talk to her young lady like this: "It was you who knocked my young lady''s pastry, not only did not apologize, It''s really shameless to talk nonsense here."


    The people who have traveled with him recently have let the He family consciously or unconsciously, making her forget her surname for a while, where, some arrogantly said: "She can''t even hold a cake, can she blame me?"


    That lady felt that because a package of pastries was not worth it, she raised her hand to stop her and said, "Xiao Rong, forget it, just buy another one."


    Hearing that the other party had compromised, he thought it was because they were afraid, and said proudly, "Look, I''ll say it''s not my fault."


    Then he said to the young lady: "You too, you are so weak, what are you doing out there, and you can''t even hold the cakes firmly."


    As soon as she said this, the maid raised her eyes to look at her young lady first, then raised her hand and gave He Shi a slap: "What is it, you dare to say that to my young lady."


    After beating someone, he stretched out his hand and helped his lady: "Miss, the servant will help you back first, and the servant will come to buy it later."


    She saw that her young lady''s face turned pale after listening to this woman''s words, and then she thought of sending the young lady back to rest first, and this hateful old woman will clean up later.


    My young lady has a bad body since she was a child, so she seldom goes out. If the old lady wanted to eat pastries from this shop, the young lady would not leave the house. Now this old woman is really piercing her heart, and her own lady will definitely not be able to bear it.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1053： dont know how to end

    Chapter 1053 I don''t know how to end


    Looking at Mrs. He again, recently everyone let her be consciously or unintentionally, so that she always thought that she had a talisman, and no one dared to do anything to her, but today she was beaten in public: "How dare you hit me?"


    As he spoke, he wanted to push the master and servant, but the maid was a trainee, and helped her young lady to turn around and hide, but I didn''t expect that the He''s force was too strong, and the master and servant hid when the master and servant hid. Shi directly bumped into the steamer next door selling steamed buns, and the steamed buns were scattered all over the floor.


    For a time, the scene became a mess, and the vendor who sold the steamed buns saw that the steamed buns rolled on the ground, how could he let Mr. He go.


    said to Mrs He, who had just straightened her waist: "What are you crazy about, woman?"


    When Mr. He saw the steamed buns scattered on the ground, he panicked for a moment, and for a while, he didn''t know how to end it.


    At this moment, I felt the pain coming from my face, raised my hand to wipe it, and suddenly made a ''hiss'' sound.


    It turned out that when he rushed over just now, his face rubbed against the cage drawer and was scratched. Fortunately, it was not too serious. He has suffered a lot over the years, and his face was gone. Now he scratched his face again, making such a big ugly appearance. , which made He irritated, and naturally put the account on the pair of master and servant just now.


    may have made his head dizzy with anger, and roared at the two master and servant.


    It''s just that she was kicked out by that lady''s secret guard before she could rush to the front, and she accidentally fell on the fire of the steamed bread shop. Not to mention the second injury to her already injured face, her waist just happened to be knocked out. When I got to the corner of the table, I heard a ''click'', and my whole body softened.


    He couldn''t even speak in pain. Xiao Yunru in the distance hurried over in fright and threw the shopping in his hand: "Mother, what''s wrong with you, don''t scare me."


    The girl just said, "A Yuan, is your foot too heavy to kill you?"


    The dark guard said with a cold face: "She dares to take action against the young lady, so what if she kills her?"


    The pale young lady said, "A Yuan, you were too impulsive this time. Now it''s not as good as before, so let''s keep a low profile."


    The dark guard looked at Mrs He on the ground: "A Yuan won''t let anyone hurt Miss, she deserves it."


    The maid next to ?? heard A Yuan''s words, and felt that the old woman in front of her deserved it, and said with some disdain, "Yes, look at that outfit, I shouldn''t be able to make any waves."


    Xiao Yunru was frightened and panicked when she saw her mother fainted, but she had experienced something in the end, so she turned to the crowd for help: "Please help."


    The onlookers just pointed and talked there, but no one stepped forward to help, and their hearts were hesitant: "Is there anyone who helps me run a trip to the government office, it is said that the aunt of the princess''s parents was knocked unconscious in the street. ."


    The onlookers instantly quieted down and looked at each other, not believing what Xiao Yunru said.


    Princess''s great aunt, what a joke.


    But at this moment someone asked, "Are you from the Xiao family?"


    Xiao Yunru nodded immediately and said, "Yes, Xiao Yunru, the first daughter of the Xiao family."


    The person who asked the question glanced at the person lying on the ground and said, "I''ll ask someone to help you take the person to the hospital first."


    Xiao Yunru said gratefully, "Thank you."


    Thinking of something, he said pitifully, "I''ll take care of you, good people, to the end, and help us report to the official."


    The maid who was supporting her young lady heard what Xiao Yunru said, and said with some disdain, "Even if you report to the official, you are the first to be unreasonable."


    Finished the update today, thank you little cuties for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1054： Let her report to the officer

    Chapter 1054 Let her report to the official


    That pale little face stopped her maid from talking, and then looked at Xiao Yunru: "I''m very sorry for what happened just now, my guard is also eager to protect the Lord, and I hope you will forgive me."


    took a look at the man opposite to help the mother and daughter, and continued to say to Xiao Yunru, "I think it''s unnecessary for the police officer. If you have any requirements, the girl can tell us."


    The maid next to ?? frowned and said, "Miss, it''s obvious that she''s playing tricks first, so let her report to the official."


    Guo Jiaying''s face froze: "When did Miss Ben speak, and it''s your turn to interrupt?"


    The maid realized that the young lady was really angry this time. It was true that the young lady was so arrogant that she forgot her identity: "Miss, this servant knows it''s wrong."


    Xiao Yunru looked at the situation in front of her and thought of what her mother said before: The name of the Crown Princess is really useful, it seems that this is true or not.


    The thing she worried about just now did not happen, but instead made the person in front of her bow her head. She didn''t look at the master and servants, but packed up the things on the ground and followed the people who came to help to the hospital.


    She believed that even if she didn''t say it, the master and servant didn''t dare to run away. She didn''t know them, but there were so many people watching, so some people would know, and it was the most important thing to see her mother.


    What she didn''t expect was that when she arrived at the hospital, the old doctor said, "This old man is not skilled in medicine, so let''s send it to another place for treatment."


    He went to three medical centers in a row without accepting treatment. Now Xiao Yunru was really scared, and knelt in front of the medical center and couldn''t stand: "Please, doctor, no matter how much money you spend, please save my mother."


    The doctor didn''t reply when Xiao Yunru said again, "The Crown Princess is my cousin at that time. When we return to Beijing from Northern Xinjiang this time, the Crown Princess will definitely want to ask questions, and I hope the doctor can help me."


    This was a threat in disguise. The doctor said, "It''s not that the old man doesn''t want to save people, but he really can''t. The lady suffered internal injuries, her ribs were broken, and her internal organs were injured. The old man is really powerless."


    After listening to the doctor''s words, Xiao Yunru suddenly felt grief in her heart, and she would be able to return to Beijing to live a good life right away. Her mother had indeed suffered such an end. She thought that no one else could protect her like her mother, and suddenly broke out. .


    hugged He and burst into tears.


    At this time, Guo Jiaying, who was standing outside the door, turned pale from pale to pale. It was obvious that there was nothing serious about this person, so how could this person not be healed.


    She hurriedly said to the guards behind: "Go back to the mansion and ask the mansion doctor to come over and see if you can save people."


    This person must not die. The woman just said that they belong to the Xiao family. Although she has always lived in Beiyuan, she often hears her father and mother talk about things in the capital.


    She knew that the princess'' family was exiled to northern Xinjiang, and now the new emperor has registered and granted amnesty to the world. I''m afraid that woman didn''t tell a lie. On the relationship, the Guo family is in danger!


    It''s too late for their Guo family to keep a low profile. How could they be so unlucky to meet the family of the Crown Princess who returned to Beijing.


    Guo Jiaying didn''t know the grievances between the two members of the Xiao family, but only knew that the Xiao family was involved by the direct branch and was sent to the northern Xinjiang, and she was completely panicked.


    It turns out that Guo Jiaying is the niece of Princess Yu, and her mother is Princess Yu''s concubine. She married to Beiyuan a few years ago, and has been taken care of by the Yuwangfu over the years. Of course, the Guo family has also collected money for the Yuwangfu.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1055： This guy is too cruel

    Chapter 1055 The person who started this is too ruthless


    As soon as something happened to Prince Yu''s mansion, the Guo family started to prepare for a retreat, sold many properties one after another, and was ready to leave Beiyuan City at any time, for fear that Prince Yu would be completely defeated, and the current sage would settle accounts after the autumn.


    Guo Jiaying never imagined that she would be so shy, she hadn''t left the house for a long time, and once she left the house, she stabbed such a big hole.


    The man who helped the Xiao family just now, she knew, was the second steward of the Lin family. She knew that the niece of the Lin family was engaged to the prince''s younger brother. I''m afraid this can''t be done well. I really don''t know how to explain it to my father. Immediately dizzy.


    That A Yuan is not slow, the mansion doctor was carried by him.


    Waiting for the doctor in that mansion to take a breather and go forward to check the pulse, and after checking it again, he came to the same conclusion as the doctor in the medical center: "It''s not saved, prepare for the funeral."


    A Yuan only said that someone was waiting for him to give him first aid, but he didn''t say that this person was injured by his kick. He didn''t know the reason.


    A Yuan''s face darkened when he heard this, obviously he didn''t use much strength, how could the old woman who hurt the young lady not be saved.


    He glanced at the pale young lady, and felt ashamed in his heart. The kindness of the lady for saving him has not been repaid, but this has caused the lady another big trouble.


    took a step forward and knelt down: "Miss, since it is the fault of the subordinate, then let the subordinate take care of it, and the subordinate will surrender to the yamen."


    Guo Jiaying sighed: "This matter is not as simple as you think. You should go back to the house and inform my father now, and let him decide."


    When she instructed A Yuan, the second manager of the Lin family was also instructing the subordinate behind him, and the man left the hospital one step ahead of A Yuan.


    When Guo Shilong, the head of the Guo family, received the news, he was shocked: "This is going to kill my Guo family."


    Kang Linghui on the side of ?? also didn''t expect that her daughter, who often doesn''t go out, would encounter such an unlucky thing when she went out: "Master, what should I do now?"


    Guo Shilong looked at A Yuan in front of him: "You are really a disaster star, Jiaying shouldn''t have saved you back then, how did you come to repay your kindness, I think it''s more or less the one who came to take revenge."


    After ?? finished speaking, he raised his head and sighed: "Madam, hurry up and pack up, and you will take the children out to hide first."


    Kang Linghui naturally understands what this means of hiding. Originally, they had already said that they had discussed it. As soon as there was news, they would run to the border. They had prepared the fake household registration in advance, and they were ready to live incognito in a small village. important.


    But I never thought that luck is so bad, the more I want to reduce the sense of existence, the more it is so coincidental.


    *


    On the other side, the father and son of the Xiao family, who had finished selling their books in the bookstore, arrived at the agreed place, but they did not wait for the He''s mother and daughter.


    Hearing that someone was hurt at the pastry shop in front, the father and son looked at each other and hurried forward to ask.


    Only after this question did I know that something happened to Mr. He.


    When they searched all the way, they saw Xiao Yunru crying while holding the dying He.


    The people in the medical center are still trying to make her take people away, so as not to die in their medical center, which is too bad.


    Xiao Renli ran forward in three and two steps: "Yunru, father is here, I have money here."


    I heard those people talk about the ins and outs of the matter before, I thought it was because Xiao Yunru didn''t have enough money on his body, and the medical center didn''t give him treatment.


    Xiao Yunru saw her father and brother coming over: "Father, brother, mother is dying."


    Xiao Chenhui heard this: "What nonsense are you talking about?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1056： I want to make big things into small things

    Chapter 1056 Thinking of big things and small things


    He thought the same as Xiao Renli, thinking that he didn''t have the money to treat him, so he looked up at the doctor standing by the side: "Doctor, we have money, please save people first."


    He even took out the 8 taels of silver that he had just earned from selling books, and motioned to the doctor to see that he really did not lie.


    The doctor sighed and patted him on the shoulder: "Your mother hurt her internal organs, and she can''t be saved. The doctor is kind, if there is a way, how could the old man see that she can''t be saved."


    Xiao Renli didn''t expect to experience so much together, and it would be a good day soon, but this happened to He''s, and he couldn''t accept it for a while.


    Xiao Chenhui did not expect that after being separated for a while, he would be parting with his mother in life and death.


    In his heart, although his mother had done a lot of wrong things, he really had nothing to say to his children.


    At this time, Guo Shilong, the head of the Guo family, has also rushed over and ordered someone to send his daughter back to the house, and he stayed to deal with the aftermath.


    But Xiao Yunru stopped Guo Jiaying like crazy, but didn''t let her go: "Why, if you want to leave if you hurt someone, it''s not that cheap."


    At this time, A Yuan stood up and said, "It''s my fault that I injured the person, and it has nothing to do with my young lady. Life is worth life. If you want to kill or slash you, come at me."


    This time has come, Xiao Yunru is really sad, but she also knows what to do now.


    Guo Shilong now wants to make big things small and small things, no matter what the price is to make this matter resolved as soon as possible.


    He didn''t want to attract the attention of the capital.


    He woke up for a while amidst their cries, but no one saw her slightly raised hand.


    Xiao''s family stayed temporarily because they had to deal with He''s affairs, and did not travel with those people.


    When the family members who traveled together before learned about He''s accident, they sighed in their hearts for a while, but it was the deceased who was the greatest, and they didn''t say anything unpleasant on the bright side.


    When Mr. He died, only his youngest son, Xiao Chenxu, was by his side. Everyone else went to negotiate with the Guo family. Xiao Chenxu was also the only person in the Xiao family who was distraught.


    The Guo family was very happy. They agreed to all the requests made by the Xiao family. The first was to pay 2,000 taels of silver. The second was to prepare the best coffins and shrouds for the He family, and to send a car to take them back to Beijing. Finally, the flowers along the way. The Guo family is fully responsible for the sale.


    Guo Shilong really didn''t want to agree, but now he can''t help them, so he was impatient and agreed to all of them, so he spent money to eliminate disasters.


    But the rest is okay, this is escorting the coffin back to Beijing, but the weather is hot now, and we need to use ice to cool down this way. Caught the attention of those in the palace.


    So Guo Shilong asked people to find the Xiao family in private, and agreed that He would hold a beautiful funeral on the spot, and then compensate them with one thousand taels of silver.


    Originally, Xiao Chenxu disagreed, but he thought that it was too hot today, and he was afraid that the coffin would stink if it couldn¡¯t reach the capital.


    After the persuasion of the others in the Xiao family, he nodded.


    On their side, the capital soon received news.


    It is precisely because of such a thing that happened to the He family that the Guo family came to the fore. Originally, the relationship between Princess Chuanyu of the capital and this concubine sister was not good, and the two families rarely walked around on weekdays. I didn''t expect the Guo family to treat the He family. Things are going too far.


    I don''t know if I don''t check it, but I was shocked when I checked it. It turned out that the relationship between the bright side was not good, and it was deliberately made for outsiders to see, and the Guo family has been secretly doing things for King Yu.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1057： time and fate

    Chapter 1057 Time and fate


    Guo Shilong wanted to finish dealing with the He family''s affairs, so he immediately set off to meet his wife and children. He didn''t think so. The prince''s people moved too fast. Before he could set off, his wife and children were taken back to Beiyuan City to be reunited with him.


    Because of this, Guo Jiaying felt that she was a sinner in the family. If it wasn''t for her unfortunate encounter with the Xiao family, the family would not have been noticed by the court so quickly.


    Although Guo Shilong didn''t expect this to end, he still comforted his daughter and said: "The king is defeated, we have done so many things for King Yu over the years, and sooner or later we will be found by the capital, but it is a matter of time, just I didn''t expect it to be like this, time is also fate."


    Prince''s people are very efficient in their work. It didn''t take long to find out what the Guo Mansion had done for King Yu. Now, as long as he is involved with King Yu, there is nothing better.


    Soon, the Guo family was copied. Although there were many things on the bright side, it was not a big deal.


    He only threatened Mrs. Guo, Kang Linghui a few times, and all the things that the Guo family hid were fully explained.


    Looking at the reported data, Jing Rui''s first thought was that even the Guo family had made so much money, so King Yu has earned more these years, but thinking of the things he got from King Yu, this can be regarded as a source .


    I thought in my heart: With all this money, plus the diversion of the Weihe River planned by myself and Yunyi, plus the cement workshop being built in the selected site, I believe that the Weihe River will be completely managed this time.


    In the future, Qingcheng and Pingzhou, as well as the people of Luning will benefit. He looks forward to that day.


    When Yun Yi came back from the Empress Dowager, he saw Jing Rui walking quickly from the front, and a bright smile appeared on his face: "What good thing happened to this?"


    Jing Rui smiled and took her hand and walked inside: "Everything is in order now, I only owe the east wind."


    Yunyi heard such a mindless remark, and smiled tenderly: "This is for me to guess, and I have to give some hints."


    Jing Rui looked at Yun Yi with doting eyes: "As you said, we need to do too much, but everything needs money, and the treasury is empty, which restricts our efforts, but some things can be done slowly. Come on, some things just can''t wait.


    For example, in the governance of the Weihe River, all dynasties and dynasties have invested a lot of money in this river, but it can be controlled every year, and it is flooded every year, the people are miserable, and the court has a headache.


    We won¡¯t go into details about the reasons, you and I both understand, but this time is different, the weather, the right place, the people, and the most important thing are you and me.


    I believe that in the near future, the Weihe River will no longer be an existence that people along the banks talk about, but a river of fortune that benefits the people along the banks. "


    The two were talking and entered the study in the front yard. Yun Yi reached out and hugged Jing Rui''s waist: "You''re right, but you''ve been talking for a long time in excitement, but I didn''t hear the point?"


    Jing Rui wrapped his arms around the person, and then dropped a kiss on Yun Yi''s forehead: "Why is my Yi Er so smart?"


    helped Yunyi straighten the broken hair on both sides, and then said: "Speaking of which, I have to thank the people in the Xiao family''s big room."


    Yunyi also received news from He''s. After hearing Jing Rui''s words, she closed the smile on her face. No matter how much He''s gone, the person is gone, so she can''t say anything else.


    raised his head and said, "Is the matter of the Guo family getting serious?"


    Jing Rui also restrained the smile on his face. After all, the eldest lady of the Xiao family is gone. Even if the relationship between Yun Yi and the people in the big room is not good, at this time, you should still respect the deceased.


    Finished the update today, thank you little cuties for your support! It''s early enough, it''s time to say good night or good morning, hehe!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1058： canonization

    Chapter 1058 Canonization


    Jing Rui pulled Yun Yi to sit at the table: "Well, I really didn''t expect that the relationship between the Guo family and Prince Yu''s mansion is normal, and it can even be said that Princess Yu Kang Yuanhui and concubine Kang Linghui have a bad relationship.


    But behind the scenes, he collected a lot of money for King Yu. Just the money obtained from Guo¡¯s house and the money they hid, half of the funding gap for Weihe River governance was solved.


    In addition to the money from King Yu, the floods of the Weihe River will be completely managed, and the people along the banks will no longer have to be displaced by the floods. "


    The two looked at each other and laughed, seeing the future in their own eyes.


    Thinking of the affairs of the Guo family, Yun Yi said: "It seems that the people who are serving here can''t be too spoiled. Even if the He family is wrong, the maids and guards of the Guo family are too arrogant, but this may be God''s will. "


    Jing Rui also nodded lightly. Although he said this, the big fish of the Guo family was involved, but if people don''t be so arrogant, the Guo family might be able to escape this disaster and find a place to live leisurely. Happy days.


    After all, the only link between the Guo family and King Yu is the few cronies around King Yu, and others don''t even know that they still communicate in private.


    *


    After the 100-day memorial ceremony for the late emperor and the late queen, the Holy Sage Mo Yanbin issued an imperial decree, canonizing the eldest grandson Mo Wenbai as the grandson, the second grandson Cheng Wenye as the king of Changqing County, and canonized Mo Wenyun as the Mingyue County Lord.


    After all, the children are growing up day by day, so they can''t always call the son, the county head.


    On this day, Yun Yi was playing with the triplets in the pavilion in the back garden, and Bo Geer approached Yun Yi: "Mother concubine, when can I go out to the palace to play?"


    Brother Ye didn''t understand what it meant to leave the palace, but he understood ''play'' and came over: "play."


    Yun Yi pointed at the tip of Brother Ye''s nose: "You little follower."


    Sister Yun laughed at her second brother when she heard what the concubine said: "Shy."


    Brother Ye didn''t care what the mother concubine and sister said, and crawled directly to Yunyi: "Mother concubine hugs."


    Yun Yi was afraid that he would fall, so he quickly reached out to support him: "They are all little men, so let the concubine hug him."


    As soon as Brother Ye got into Yunyi''s arms, he put his arms around Yunyi''s neck and rubbed his little face on Yunyi''s face: "No, you follower."


    Yun Yi was amused by what Brother Ye said, because he felt wronged and had to argue with himself at close range: "It''s the concubine''s fault, we, Brother Ye, want to go to the palace with our brother to see the foreign minister, only Not a follower."


    Brother Ye was satisfied after hearing this, and gave Yun Yi a ''smack'' kiss on the face: "Mother concubine is the smartest."


    Yunyi was pleased by Brother Ye''s subtlety, and kissed him back on the face: "Little man."


    Sister Yun saw that she stopped playing and ran to Yun Yi: "Mother concubine, Sister Yun should also hug her."


    Yunyi took her daughter into her arms with one hand, knew what she was thinking, and kissed her on the face: "I''m not big, but I have a lot of heart."


    Saying that, he wrapped his two single arms in his arms and pulled Bo Ge''er into his arms. Before Bo Ge''er could react, he quickly kissed his face, and then said with a smile: "It''s the mother''s baby."


    Looking at Brother Bai''s changing face, he almost laughed out loud. This guy obviously wants to get the love of his father, mother and concubine just like his younger brother and sister, but he always thinks that he is an adult and doesn''t need it. .


    The changing little expression is really cute. Even if he lives again, he is his own son and deserves the same love.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1059： Indisputable

    Chapter 1059 Indisputable


    I was kissing the triplets there when I heard Mu Lan come over and report: "To the Crown Princess, Director Xiao is asking to see you."


    Yunyi thought that it must be the Ai family''s affairs and there was news: "What about others?"


    Mu Lan said: "People are waiting at the gate of the palace."


    Yunyi looked at Mu Lan: "Take the person to the small flower hall in the front yard, I''ll be there later."


    Mulan gave a little blessing; "Yes."


    Yunyi whispered to the triplets: "Mother and concubine are meeting guests in the front yard, you should also go back to drink milk."


    Brother Bai knew that the mother and concubine had business to do: "Brother Ye, Sister Yun, go, go back with your brother to drink milk and eat cakes."


    Actually, Brother Ye and Sister Yun wanted to follow their mother and concubine to the front yard, but when Brother Ye heard that he had something to eat, he changed his mind.


    Sister Yun saw that the two brothers were holding their little hands, and she wanted to be a good baby herself. She smiled and kissed Yun Yi''s face, and slipped off her body: "Sister Yun is good."


    Yunyi looked at her daughter''s good-natured appearance, and pulled her back on the door and kissed her before letting go: "Our sister Yun is the best."


    Brother Ye listened to the mother-in-law''s words, raised his eyes and looked over, Yun Yi said, "You two brothers are also good, but Sister Yun is a girl, you definitely won''t argue with her about this, right?"


    Brother Bai let the maid read those books, and it was not only himself that benefited, but Brother Ye and Sister Yun also benefited indirectly. This comprehension ability is a lever.


    Hearing the mother concubine''s words, Brother Ye nodded his head: "Well, my sister is the best, I won''t argue."


    Yunyi looked at Brother Ye''s serious appearance, liked it tightly, and reached out to squeeze his son''s little face: "Brother Ye is awesome."


    The other hand was raised, and Brother Bo took a step back and covered his face. That small gesture made Yunyi laugh out loud.


    Brother Bai had already guessed the next move of the concubine, so he quickly took a step back and saved his little face.


    Watching the waitresses leave with the triplets, Yun Yi tidied up her clothes and said to Shi Mi behind her, "Let''s go."


    Xiao Yiping has a pass token given by Jing Rui, but every time he enters the palace, he abides by the rules of the palace, for fear of causing unnecessary trouble to his master.


    Seeing Yunyi coming in, he got up and saluted: "I have seen the master."


    Yunyi walked in and said, "Sit down."


    Seeing Yunyi seated, Xiao Yiping sat down: "Master, the matter of the Ai family has been checked."


    Yunyi motioned for him to continue.


    Xiao Yiping said: "Those who are looking for trouble are distant relatives in Hao''s village. They took advantage of Hao''s family and deliberately went to the stall to find trouble. But deliberately ate spoiled food.


    Fortunately, the subordinates sent someone over, or else something would really go wrong. "


    Yun Yi said: "Is there another moth in the back?"


    Xiao Yiping nodded: "The family that came to make trouble took a lot of clansmen that day. The brother-in-law of the clansman who was injured the most was on duty in the yamen of Beiyuan Mansion. After knowing this, he brought people to the village to pick up people the next day. The second young master of the Ai family was taken away with injuries."


    Yunyi''s face darkened: "That means, before my grandmother arrived in Beiyuan City, the second uncle of the Ai family was taken away?"


    Xiao Yiping saw his master''s face and knew that he was angry, so he nodded and said, "Yes, the second son of the Ai family received a lot of beatings when he arrived in the prison, and injured his leg."


    Yunyi''s face was even more ugly: "How is that person now?"


    Xiao Yiping quickly replied: "Master, don''t worry, the matter has been resolved, the second son of the Ai family has now returned to the Yue family to recuperate, so Mrs. Ai must be here in the past few days."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1060： These people can never be forgiven

    Chapter 1060 These people must never be forgiven


    Yun Yi looked at Xiao Yiping; "Then how was this matter handled in the end?"


    Xiao Yiping cupped his hands and said: "Zhengde is not worthy of the position, he has been dismissed, Li Zheng and his wife were also imprisoned because of what they did, everything was due to their own selfish desires, the husband and wife were sentenced to three years in prison, and they need to go to the yamen to appoint where to do hard work.


    Lizheng''s distant relative hurt others because of extortion and trouble. In addition to being sentenced to five years in prison, the prefect also ordered them to compensate the Hao family 60 taels of silver.


    And his brother-in-law, who was a clerk in the yamen, was also fired. The yamen who followed him to the village to get people and the jailer who lynched the second young master of the Ai family were also punished with the stick and lost their jobs. "


    Yun Yi was not very satisfied after hearing the result: "Is the premature baby okay?"


    Xiao Yiping nodded and said, "The doctor is frail after all, so I have to take care of it carefully. I''m afraid I will have to stay in Beiyuan for a while before I can leave for Beijing."


    After listening to ??Yunyi, he felt a little relieved.


    Thinking of the Lizheng couple who almost killed someone for their own selfish desires, and those who were of inferior character and deliberately blackmailed others: "Those people, since their character is too bad, let''s do coolie transformation."


    Xiao Yiping understood what the master meant: "Yes, my subordinates understand."


    He won''t feel sorry for those people. When he meets his master, that''s their bad luck. The Ai family is not something they can bully at will.


    Yunyi thought of those yamen and jailers who used the public to seek personal gain, and said coldly, "It''s too cheap for them to just lose an errand."


    Xiao Yiping said, "Just leave it to your subordinates."


    This matter is handed over to Xiao Yiping and she can rest assured that the Ai family are the people she and Jing Rui want to protect, but they never thought that they would be bullied like this after they entered the East Palace. These people will never forgive.


    After the matter was finished, Xiao Yiping continued: "Master, the people from the big house of the Xiao family are coming back to Beijing soon."


    Yunyi thought of the news she had received before: "Don''t worry, my grandmother has already arranged accommodation for them, and there are 3,000 taels of compensation money. As long as they pay attention, their life will not be too bad."


    After these things were said, Yun Yi started talking about the business: "I told you before, but there is progress?"


    Xiao Yiping nodded and said, "I have already started excavating a few days ago, my lord, I am afraid that the storage capacity is not small."


    Yun Yi naturally knew, but Xue Li said that the storage of black stone in that place is very large: "Remember what I told you, you can''t patronize the mining, and use wood to support every section, and use it when necessary. Stones are used for masonry support, so we must pay attention to safety.¡±


    Xiao Yiping nodded and said, "Don''t worry, my lord, I must go according to your order and send someone to watch."


    Yun Yi looked at Xiao Yiping: "Let our people work hard for a while, and people from the Ministry of Industry will take over after a while."


    Xiao Yiping had long thought that the Crown Princess has always acted in a measured manner, and these carbon stones and iron ore have always been in the hands of the imperial court. I am afraid that the various ministries of the imperial court are too busy to take care of this matter.


    But the prince was eager to use these carbon stones, so the princess took the initiative to take the errand.


    really made Xiao Yiping guess right. The new emperor had just registered, and the various departments were rectifying and running in, but Jingrui still wanted to use the coal for big things, so Yunyi naturally helped him play the front.


    The two talked about some business matters, and Xiao Yiping left the East Palace.


    With these coals, it can accomplish what Jing Rui thought.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1061： heart-to-heart

    Chapter 1061


    Before ??, Jing Rui drew a lot of drawings of weapons according to his memory and handed them over to the Ministry of War.


    Ning Guangzu, the minister of the Ministry of War, also said, "There is iron ore in the suburbs of Beijing, but this ironwork requires a lot of carbon stone. If you want to build weapons in large quantities, I''m afraid it will be difficult."


    It¡¯s all right now. Although the coal-producing place is not in the same direction as the iron ore, it is not far from it. With a steady supply of coal, those weapons can be built in large quantities.


    In the future, some of them will be uniformly distributed by the Ministry of War to various guardhouses and garrison camps, and some of them will be stored for emergencies.


    When Jing Rui came back in the evening, Yun Yi mentioned the coal matter to him: "Jing Rui, that coal can already be mass-produced, is the matter over on your side over, and when can the people from the Ministry of Industry take over. "


    Jing Rui took the tea poured by Yun Yi: "Come on, there''s been a lot of things happening at the Ministry of Works recently. In a few days, when the newly appointed Minister of the Ministry of Works has finished handing over, let him arrange for someone to go over to hand it over."


    Yun Yi looked at him: "The Minister of Industry has been replaced?"


    Jing Rui nodded and said, "Yes, that Ning Guangzu belongs to King Yu''s party, and he still wants to make a deal. That can only fulfill him."


    Yunyi picked up the teacup and took a sip: "King Yu has already gone to Sava City, are you still fantasizing?"


    Jing Rui said with a light ''hum'': "I''m afraid this King Yu has been planning since the registration of the late emperor, and he really hid it deep enough."


    Yunyi thought of the money and food he got from King Yu before, and then thought of Yin Hongshan''s military training base, and agreed: "It''s really not easy, is there any news from Sava City?"


    Jing Rui shook his head gently: "There are rolling mountains over there. If you want to find that base, I''m afraid it will be like looking for a needle in a haystack. It will be difficult."


    Yunyi also knows that Yu Wangmou has been calculating for so many years, and this last trump card will never be easily discovered: "Sava City is the country of Dongning after crossing the mountain."


    Jing Rui looked at Yun Yi and understood what she meant: "Several levels leading to Dongning have been deployed, and nothing suspicious was found when the house was raided, that''s extremely unlikely."


    Yunyi said: "Maybe not before, but I can''t guarantee it in the future. Now King Yu has reached the end of the road, and he has to guard against it."


    Jing Rui put down the teacup in his hand, and his eyebrows wrinkled slightly: "Yi''er is right, so those weapons still have to be built more quickly."


    After saying these things, Jing Rui thought of the news he had obtained before: "Yi Er, Ai''s grandmother is afraid that they won''t be able to come back for a while. I was beaten and injured my leg, so I''m afraid I''ll have to rest there for a while."


    Yunyi nodded lightly: "I''ve already received news from Xiao Yiping, and I''m planning to make some tonics in person at night, and send someone to send them there tomorrow."


    Jing Rui smiled and took Yun Yi''s hand: "I made you worry."


    Yun Yi smiled and said: "Husband and wife are one, this is not what I should do, if it wasn''t for Brother Bo and the others at the birthday banquet, they heard the grandmother in the general''s house mention it, I still don''t know how much the second uncle of the Ai family will suffer.


    By the way, the yamen in Beiyuan is sentenced according to the law, but it is impossible for me to let it go easily, let me tell you in advance. "


    Jing Rui pulled the person over and hugged him in his arms: "Just as I thought, I have already ordered someone to do it."


    Yun Yi hugged Jing Rui: "Is this because we have a heart-to-heart."


    Jing Rui smiled and looked at Yun Yi: "What do you think?"


    Finished the update today, thank you little cuties for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1062： dont think so much

    Chapter 1062 Don''t think so much


    Jing Rui hugged the man for a few minutes before he said: "In a few days, the affairs of the imperial court should be dealt with almost, let me handle the bad things in the future, and you can do whatever you like. Just fine."


    Yun leaned on Jing Rui''s arms and said softly, "Okay."


    Thinking of what I wanted to do a long time ago: "Jing Rui, I want to open a women''s school in the capital, what do you think?"


    Jing Rui put his chin on Yun Yi''s shoulder: "When did you have such an idea?"


    Yunyi said softly, "When I was in the northern Xinjiang, the little daughter of the forest carpenter used to look at her with envy for a long time every time her brother was doing homework, and every day in his spare time, he would also ask his brother to teach her to read.


    At that time, I thought that if I had the opportunity to set up a girls'' school, I didn''t have to get a certain level. I could set up a literacy class for only a few words, at least for those girls who did not have the conditions but wanted to read a chance.


    Of course, in addition to literacy classes, women''s schools still have to plan elementary, intermediate, and advanced classes. Every year, students will recruit students one month before the new year. The school starts on the 19th of the first lunar month. This women''s school will be piloted in Beijing first. And the cost of hiring Mr. is borne by me. "


    She has wanted to do this for a long time, and now that she has entered the East Palace, this matter has to be pushed forward. After a few years, it will definitely pay off.


    Jing Rui kissed her face: "If you like it, arrange for someone to do it."


    Yun Yi said coquettishly, "Well, it''s nice to have you."


    Jing Rui looked at her seriously: "Wrong, it should be nice to have you."


    How could he not know that she really wanted to set up a women''s school, and I heard her mention it before, but in the end, it was not the court''s benefit.


    Yunyi thought that the current pen, ink, paper and inkstone are not cheap, and continued: "Should the court set up a bookstore and put movable type printing on the agenda?"


    Jing Rui also understands that a book is too expensive now, and ordinary people simply cannot afford it.


    In fact, he had already thought of this matter, but he was too busy recently, so he hadn''t paid attention to it yet. He raised his hand and touched Yun Yi''s head: "Well, tomorrow I will discuss this with the people from the Ministry of Rites."


    The two were tired of being crooked in the room for a long time, and a report came from outside: "Reporting to the prince, Eunuch Li has something to report."


    This father-in-law Li was the person Jing Rui had received recently. He was not only shrewd but also came to do things. After observing for a while, he felt that this person was very good at handling things, so he took it for himself.


    Yunyi wanted to come out of his arms: "Let go."


    Jing Rui didn''t listen to her. He lowered his head and asked, "Would you like to go to the front yard with me? I guess there is news from Sava City."


    Yunyi was a little hesitant, although Jing Rui would not avoid her no matter what, but it was the matter of the previous court, she was afraid of causing some unnecessary trouble at that time, the courtiers in the court were very stubborn.


    Jing Rui knew what she was thinking when she saw her expression, and said softly: "Don''t think so much, there is me."


    Yun Yi stood up from his arms: "Come over here, I just made the medicine for the second uncle of the Ai family and the others. It''s the same when you come back and tell me."


    Jing Rui knew her concerns, and took the person back into his arms: "Okay, I''ll come back and tell you later."


    dropped a kiss on Yunyi''s forehead before leaving.


    As soon as Jing Rui arrived at the front yard, Eunuch Li stepped forward to greet him and said, "His Royal Highness, the flying pigeons of Savoy City pass the book."


    Jing Rui didn''t stop, walked straight to the study, and said to Eunuch Li behind him, "Go and check if someone said something unpleasant in front of the Crown Princess."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1063： Im afraid its not as simple as you think

    Chapter 1063 I''m afraid it''s not as simple as you think


    Eunuch Li did not understand: "Which aspect is the prince referring to?"


    Jing Rui opened the news from Sava City, and said, "Is there a woman who is destined to enter the palace these few days?"


    Eunuch Li immediately reacted: "The slave understands, so I''ll go check it out."


    After reading the above news, Jing Rui thought in his heart: It seems that at this time and a half, he is afraid that the power of King Yu cannot be completely eradicated. It is really not to be underestimated. I''m afraid it has already happened.


    Jing Rui wrote the reply, and Eunuch Li had already found the news the prince wanted.


    I saw him walking to the table and said: "Prince, Zeng Wenqin, the wife of the prince of Sun Guogong''s mansion, and Shi Yanhua, the wife of the prince of Zhongbogong''s mansion, met the crown prince yesterday. They handed over the sign and entered the palace to visit the empress dowager. They only arrived after coming out of Changle Palace. East Palace, it took about three quarters of an hour to leave."


    Jing Rui squinted his eyes: "Okay, very good."


    Folded the written note and handed it to Eunuch Li: "Send it out immediately."


    Eunuch Li took it: "Yes, the servant will do it now."


    When ??Jing Rui returned to the backyard, Mu Lan stepped forward and greeted him: "I have seen the prince, the prince is in the pharmacy."


    Jing Rui went straight to the pharmacy, pushed the door in and saw that Yun Yi was busy, and said to Qu Lian who was helping, "Go out."


    Qu Lian knew that when the prince was not busy, he would often call on the princess. Hearing the order, he hurriedly bowed: "Yes."


    Waiting for Qu Lian to leave, Jing Rui took over her previous work, but she never said a word.


    Yun Yi finished her work and looked up at him: "What''s the matter, why are you still in a bad mood after going out?"


    Without waiting for Jing Rui to answer, he continued: "What happened in Sava City?"


    Jing Rui filled the powder in the grinding trough, and then he said, "I heard that the prince''s wife of Duke Sun''s mansion and Duke Zhong''s mansion entered the palace yesterday?"


    Yunyi looked at him and knew that this person was very careful, so he must have guessed: "Yes."


    Jing Rui washed his hands in the copper basin next to him: "Did they say something?"


    Yun Yi chuckled: "What do you think they said could affect me?"


    Jing Rui approached Yun Yi: "Yi''er, we know each other best, the saying that women in the harem are not allowed to do politics doesn''t apply to you."


    Yunyi looked up at Jing Rui with a serious face: "I know, but some things should be avoided, it can save a lot of trouble."


    Yun Yi sighed when he saw him like this: "The madam of Sun Guogong''s mansion and the madam of the duke''s mansion, I just wanted to sell it, so I mentioned a few words."


    She never thought that someone outside the palace deliberately wanted to ruin her reputation.


    Jing Rui heard that there was still something he didn''t understand, and he didn''t show anything on his face, but he had a charter in his heart.


    helped Yun Yi to grind all the herbs into a face, then washed his hands and left the pharmacy, called someone in the dark, gave a few words in a low voice, and then went back to the pharmacy.


    Husband and wife of two generations, Yun Yi naturally knew what he did when he went out, but how could those people hurt her, but they didn''t want to care about them and messed up Jing Rui''s layout.


    When ?? and the others came back, Yun Yi said, "It''s just some tricky tricks that can''t be used on the table, why bother with them."


    Jing Rui stood behind Yun Yi, stretched out his arms and wrapped his arms around Yun Yi''s waist: "I''m afraid it''s not as simple as you think."


    Yunyi heard this, stopped the movement in his hand, and thought to himself: Could it be that he is too arrogant, and there is a calculation that he did not think of?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1064： Whats going on over there in Savoie?

    Chapter 1064 What''s going on in Sava City


    Jing Rui lightly pecked at her face: "I know you are thinking of me and the royal father, but I don''t want you to be cautious and wrong yourself."


    Yun Yi smiled and said, "You are so considerate, how can I be wronged, and it''s the same as what I heard when you come back."


    Thinking of what Jing Rui said just now: "What did you mean just now? Could it be that there is some conspiracy here?"


    Jing Rui nodded lightly: "I have already ordered to investigate, this matter seems to be talking about you, but in fact, I am afraid that it is coming to the front."


    What a smart person Yunyi: "You mean, you want to use me for a knife and involve the court, so if you say this, the people behind this have some brains, is this trying to subvert the imperial power?"


    Jing Rui knew that this little woman was very smart, and she knew everything.


    rubbed Yunyi''s face with his own face: "It''s okay, no matter what they want to do, everything will be in vain."


    Seeing that Yunyi''s pills were finished, he said to the door: "Send water."


    Qu Lian outside the door brought water in after a while.


    Yunyi washed her hands, Mu Lan also brought in tea and fruit, took care of everything, and the maids all withdrew.


    Yunyi picked up a piece of watermelon and took a light bite: "The people behind are nothing more than the Kang family and the Fu family. I''m afraid they are doing the last struggle, but King Yu has all lost and fled, they are not"


    Before she finished speaking, she looked up at Jing Rui: "Jing Rui, it must be that King Yu sent someone to secretly return to Beijing."


    Jing Rui reached out and rubbed the top of her hair: "Well, I think so too, so I have already sent someone to check, I believe there will be news soon."


    Seeing that it was almost time, the two got up and put the dried pills into the bottle, and then posted the name and efficacy on it, and put them in the wooden box. Then they called Mu Lan: "Send someone to put this thing Send it to the Ai family in Beiyuan City."


    Mu Lan took it from Yun Yi: "Yes, the servant will arrange it."


    As the big maid next to the Crown Princess, she can somewhat understand the master''s mind. She turned around and arranged for someone to leave the city overnight to go to Beiyuan. The sooner this thing is delivered to the Ai family, the more precious this love will appear.


    After Yun Yi and Jing Rui went back to the house to wash up, they sent the maids to retreat, and the two closed the doors and windows and entered the space.


    Entering the villa of the space, Yun Yicai said: "What''s the situation in Sava City?"


    Jing Rui brought a glass of peach juice from the kitchen to Yunyi, while he had a glass of orange juice: "Kang Ziye said that King Yu''s people would go to Sava City to make some attacks from time to time, causing the people to panic. , After the sun goes down, they all close their doors and do not dare to go out.


    Those people are really capable. The people sent by Kang Ziye only caught them a few times. The rest of the time, they either didn''t encounter them or let them escape.


    And Kang Ziye has not been able to find the secret base after King Yu entered Minshan Mountain. "


    Yun Yi took a sip of the peach juice: "King Yu is surrounded by not only people who understand drugs, but it seems that the advisors around him are not small."


    Jing Rui''s eyes were deep: "Give Kang Ziye some more time, if you still can''t win, then I will go personally."


    heard Jing Rui''s words: "At that time, I will accompany you, at least Xue Li is there, and the chances of finding it will be higher."


    Jing Rui disagreed a little: "What will the children do then, they are still too young."


    Yunyi obviously thought of this too. Now they can''t enter the space, and it''s not convenient to carry them, but if they stay in the capital, I''m afraid they will be even more worried.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1065： Or the reality of entering the princes backyard

    Chapter 1065 is still the reality of entering the prince''s backyard


    Jing Rui saw her frown and stretched out his hand to help her calm down: "Don''t think so much, when the time comes, you can just stay in the capital with the children and wait for my good news."


    At this time, Xue Li came down from the upstairs: "There''s nothing to worry about, I''ll just follow it."


    Yunyi and Jing Rui looked at Xuehu who came downstairs at the same time.


    Xue Li arrogantly raised her head and walked over: "Don''t believe it, now the little masters can''t enter the space, and it''s not safe to take them out, but you are all gone, leaving the little masters in the palace alone, and you don''t rest assured.


    Then I can only go with me. "


    Yunyi picked up Xue Li: "But the weather over there is not suitable for you, you may not be able to bear it."


    If you go there together, then it will be fine. When the big deal is uncomfortable, it will be fine to return to the space, but if you follow Jing Rui, it will be offended, and she is worried that something will happen.


    After all, she has been with them for two lifetimes, and Xue Li has opened up her intelligence again, so she is no different from her family.


    Xue Li rubbed Yunyi''s hand: "At that time, I can only be with Bing."


    Yunyi naturally understood what it meant, and said to Jing Rui, "It might be a solution."


    Jing Rui thought about it for a while, and thought it was feasible. This is a matter that both of them and a fox have acquiesced to.


    *


    Time has passed quickly, tomorrow will be the fifteenth day of the eighth lunar month. The palace will entertain all the ministers, and all the clan relatives in Beijing and officials above the fourth rank can bring their families to the palace.


    The palace is busy today. All kinds of ingredients are all sent by Xiao Yiping from Zhuangzi arranged by Yun Yi. Of course, this is not a free gift.


    Although Yunyi has never presided over palace affairs in her previous life, she has also hosted many banquets in the palace, so she naturally arranges things in an orderly manner.


    The Empress Dowager was afraid that it was the first time that the Crown Princess would preside over such a big banquet, and she had no experience, so she sent Hu Mammy to come over.


    As a result, Hu Huan smiled and reported: "The Queen Mother, you can put it away, the Crown Princess is amazing."


    Then she repeated what she saw in detail: "Now you should rest assured."


    The Queen Mother smiled and said: "That''s good, this is the first time the palace has held a banquet since the Holy Emperor ascended the throne. Naturally, there can be no mistakes."


    There are people in the palace who are worried, but also outside the palace.


    Several ladies are chatting together: "Tomorrow''s palace banquet, I wonder if the crown princess who came from a small family can do things well?"


    One of the ladies covered her mouth and laughed: "Don''t do it nondescript, it will make people laugh at that time."


    A lady next to him said, "Don''t forget that there is still the Empress Dowager in the palace. In order not to lose the royal family''s face, I will definitely extend my hand to help, be careful not to let misfortune come out of your mouth, and be careful when you speak."


    "By the way, the sage said before that there will be no drafts in the palace for three years. What do you think about this?"


    "It''s hard to say. When the sage was a general before, he never remarryed for Ai Xinyi''s sake. Later, when he recognized the royal family, he was blocked by King Duan. It''s not that no one mentioned remarrying. I heard that they were all rejected by King Duan. already."


    "I''m afraid there will be no drama there, the emperor''s grandson has been canonized."


    Everyone understands the meaning of this sentence, even if it is a sage who continues to be a concubine or a concubine, it is impossible to compete with the prince and the grandson.


    "That''s right, it''s the reality of entering the prince''s backyard."


    "Also, although the crown prince has been canonized, who can say for sure what will happen in the future? I guess tomorrow the young ladies of all families will definitely want to be ostentatious and attract the attention of the prince."


    Finished the update today, thank you little cuties for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1066： Lets see if you dare to make a fool of yourself in the future

    Chapter 1066 See if you dare to mess around in the future


    The next morning, Yun Yi got up early. After washing up, he ordered the maid around him to check everywhere to see if everything was ready.


    After ??, he went to the triplets.


    When she arrived, the maids were waiting for them to wash.


    Brother Ye is naughty, playing with water, his sleeves are wet.


    The maid who served him was covered in water, but he smiled happily.


    Seeing Yunyi coming in, the little guy stopped playing with water and ran towards Yunyi: "Mother concubine."


    Besides Bai Wei, afraid that the Princess of Changqing might wet the princess'' dress, she squatted down and said, "King Changqing, this is a new dress made by the empress, do you think the empress looks good?"


    Brother Ye heard this, slowed down, and looked at Yun Yi: "Mother, concubine, you look good."


    Bai Wei smiled and said, "The new clothes that Changqing County King is going to wear today are mother and son clothes, so they must look good."


    Brother Ye listened to Bai Wei''s words, turned around and returned to the copper basin, and said in a milky voice, "Wash your face and change your clothes."


    Bo Geer, who had finished washing up, said to Yun Yi, "I have seen the mother and concubine."


    Yun Yi smiled and helped him stand up straight: "After breakfast, I will accompany my mother and concubine to look around."


    Boge Er smiled and nodded: "Okay."


    Sister Yun has also combed her hair in a bun now, with a pair of small steps on the buds, running all the way very smartly: "Mother, sister Yun has already groomed."


    Brother Ye on the side of ?? will be anxious now: "Mother concubine, Brother Ye will be fine soon."


    Yun Yi laughed: "See if you dare to make a fool of yourself in the future?"


    After Brother Ye finished grooming, the maid who served him first changed him into a long dress. Seeing that the little guy was different from the concubine''s, he quarreled: "Wear the same clothes as the concubine."


    The little maid had to explain patiently: "Your Majesty, after you finish breakfast in a while, the maid will change it for you, that''s fine."


    Brother Bo was afraid that his younger brother would still make trouble: "Brother Ye, brother and sister also waited for a while to finish breakfast before changing their clothes, so as to avoid accidentally getting dirty while eating."


    Brother Ye looked at Yun Yi, and said a little unconvinced: "Why can the concubine wear it?"


    Brother Bo smiled and pulled his younger brother: "Mother and concubine won''t make dirty clothes when eating."


    Brother Ye listened to his brother''s words, looked down at his clothes, and whispered, "I see."


    Yunyi approached and touched Brother Ye''s head: "After breakfast, let the maids change it for you. Our family''s clothes today are the same in style and color. I''m not happy."


    Brother Ye raised his head when he heard that the whole family was the same: "Father, is it the same as us?"


    Yunyi nodded lightly at his son: "Well."


    Brother Ye heard this and said happily: "Well, eat and change."


    Brother Bai glanced at the mother and the concubine, then at the jumping younger brother, shook his head and laughed: "It''s so coaxing."


    In fact, the sewing room in the palace sent several sets of clothes a few days ago, and the mother-in-law specially ordered to make two pieces of each set.


    When they came, the maid in the small kitchen had already prepared breakfast, and they all retreated after seeing the ceremony.


    Apart from Mu Lan in the room, there were only the maids standing behind every little master, Yun Yi said softly, "Brother Ye, Sister Yun, there are many people in the palace today, what do you understand? Just look at the big brothers, remember."


    Brother Ye nodded and said, "Remember, concubine."


    Sister Yun also gave a soft ''um'', then looked at the big brother: "Follow the big brother."


    Yun Yi smiled and used the public chopsticks to pick up their favorite dishes, and then said to Bo Ge''er: "Today, my younger brother and sister will be handed over to you."


    Brother Bai looked at Yun Yi: "I see, concubine mother."


    After dinner, the triplets changed into the same clothes as Yun Yi, and Ye Ge''er''s face was full of smiles: "It''s as good-looking as the mother''s concubine''s clothes."


    Yunyi said to the maid who was serving the triplets: "Take the prince and the prince to the queen dowager to say goodbye, and I will bring the grandson of the emperor to join you in a while."


    Then Qu Lian behind him said: "You also go with them."


    Qu Lianfu gave a salute: "Yes."


    Yunyi said softly to Brother Ye and Sister Yun: "You go over to the imperial grandmother first to say hello, the concubine and brother will go to work, and I will go to Changle Palace to find you later."


    Brother Ye would be more obedient at this time, and took Sister Yun''s hand: "Okay."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1067： Son understands what you mean

    Chapter 1067 Son understands what you mean


    When Brother Ye and Sister Yun left, Brother Bo asked, "Mother, concubine, sent my younger brother and sister to leave first, do you have something to tell Brother Bo."


    Yunyi took him out and walked out: "My son is smart, and he really has something to tell you."


    led Bo Ge''er all the way, and briefly told him what was going on in the court: "Today, the Fu family and the Kang family will also enter the palace."


    You don''t need Yunyi to say the following words, and Bo Geer naturally understands: "Mother, don''t worry, my son understands what you mean."


    The Fu family and the Kang family are indeed cautious enough. Since they suspected that King Yu wanted to do something secretly, they sent people to watch them, but there was no connection between the two families, which was a bit abnormal.


    Today, there was a banquet in the palace. Of course, Yun Yi and Jing Rui sent people to watch them, but those people couldn''t keep an eye on them at close range, that is, they wouldn''t pay attention to such a small child.


    If they don''t find out today, then maybe they guessed wrong and went in the wrong direction, but which other company in Beijing has a good relationship with King Yu, and they still help him at this time?


    I don''t complain that Yun Yi even took advantage of her son. It''s true that some rumors in the past few days have become more and more excessive, making her very angry.


    Really can''t underestimate King Yu. Although this man is not in Beijing, he can still do so much.


    led his son for a walk, and then went to Changle Palace.


    The Queen Mother was chatting with the two little guys there. I don''t know what Brother Ye said, making the Queen Mother laugh.


    Since the triplets can talk, the queen mother found fun. If one day I don¡¯t see a few little guys, I will be very worried about it.


    Yunyi stepped forward and bowed: "I have seen the imperial grandmother."


    The Queen Mother waved to her: "Come and sit down."


    Waiting for Yunyi to sit down, the queen mother said again: "Sit down and rest for a while, and the women who are destined to enter the palace should also enter the palace."


    Yun Yichong thanked the queen mother, and then asked with a smile: "What happened just now, the imperial grandmother smiled so happily?"


    The Queen Mother laughed again when she heard Yunyi''s question.


    Madam Hu answered, "The Empress Dowager talked about the old lady of the Ai family just now, but the Prince of Changqing patted his head and said, he also left a great-grandmother, what should I call this."


    Yun Yi also laughed when he heard it: "It''s true, I have to think about what to call it."


    Don''t say that the children are about to be blinded, and I also think that there are enough great-grandmothers, this is about to mess up.


    The Queen Mother smiled and said, "It''s fine to just call the great-grandmother in the future. If you have to tell the difference, then it''s fine to say that the great-grandmother of the Ai family is not. It will make you embarrassed."


    At this moment, a maid from Changle Palace came in to report: "Report to Empress Dowager, Crown Princess, Princess Jin and Concubine Shizi are here."


    The Queen Mother smiled and said, "Let them in."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Shen Lanxi, Princess Jin, and Peng Yuezhen, the crown prince of King Jin''s mansion, walked in together: "I have seen my mother, I have seen the emperor''s grandmother."


    As soon as the queen mother called, the crown prince of King Jin''s mansion saluted Yunyi again: "I''ve seen the crown prince."


    Yun Yi called out and greeted Princess Jin: "Aunt Huang."


    Princess Jin looked at her with a smile: "Isn''t there been too many things recently, you''ve lost weight."


    Yun Yi said with a light smile: "After Brother Bo and the others were weaned, I reduced the amount of food I ate. It might have something to do with it."


    The Queen Mother smiled and said, "Lanxi and Yuezhen come over and sit down."


    The triplets also came over at this time, and said in a milky voice: "I have seen Grandma Jin, I have seen Auntie."


    Princess Jin is also happy to see the triplets. It has been more than two years since her daughter-in-law Peng Yuezhen married into the palace, but there is no good news so far, but Princess Jin is not in a hurry. After all, she married into the palace for several years. pregnant.


    Princess Jin smiled and looked at the triplets: "Okay, okay, okay, Brother Bo, bring your younger brother and sister to Grandma Jin."


    When Brother Bo approached, he saw Princess Jin took a small box from the maid, opened it, and took out three jade pendants: "This is made of black jade brought back from the south by Uncle Jinglin, And you have already opened the light in the temple, do you like it?"


    Brother Bai frowned slightly, thinking: Today is August 15th, it has nothing to do with them, and on the sixth day of last month, they only had their first birthday, how could they be so embarrassed to take this thing?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1068： One more thing to ask for today

    Chapter 1068 There is one more thing to ask for today


    Brother Bai looked at Yun Yi, and Yun Yi couldn''t understand why Princess Jin wanted to send triplets jade pendants today.


    Princess Jin saw that none of the three children stretched out their hands, so she laughed: "Look at me, did you all scare you?"


    The princess also looked at her mother-in-law, and she didn''t know which song she sang. Before she left, she thought it was to honor the empress dowager, but she didn''t expect it to be given to the triplets.


    The color of this ink jade is as black as pure lacquer, soft and even, the texture is dense and delicate, moisturizing and smooth, the grease is waxy and luster, translucent, basically free of strands, cracks and impurities. At first glance, it is full of ink jade.


    Yunyi said at this time: "Aunt Huang, this is rare in all ink and jade, don''t get used to them."


    Princess Jin looked at Yun Yi: "Prince Princess, this is what the lord asked me to hand over, you can let the children take it."


    When the Xiao family had an accident before, if it wasn''t for King Jin''s help, the situation would have been worse. Later, the yamen took good care of them along the way. Later, when they arrived in the northern Xinjiang, King Jin also had someone bring his own handwriting. Believe in the past, no matter how great the kindness is, it will be over.


    King Jin did this, not all for Xiao Renjin, but also to bring them closer.


    Yunyi looked at the queen mother.


    The queen mother said with a smile: "It''s your uncle''s heart. Brother Bo and the others call him grandfather. He also really likes children. When he gets Moyu, he thinks of them. Keep it."


    smiled again and said to the triplets: "Thank you, Grandma Jin."


    Brother Bai glanced at his younger brother and sister, and then he held one hand, the three brothers and sisters said in unison, "Thank you, Grandma Jin, and Grandpa Jin."


    Princess Jin saw that things were done, and her face was full of smiles.


    Yunyi gave Bai Wei a wink, Bai Wei stepped forward a few steps and took the jade pendant from Princess Jin.


    Princess Jin looked at the cute appearance of the triplets: "Prince Princess, I have one more thing to ask for today."


    Yun Yi thought to himself: I can''t complain about entering the palace so early, look, this thing is not easy to get.


    Princess Jin was actually a little embarrassed, she had an idea when she saw the triplets: "Prince Concubine, you also know that Jinglin and his wife have been married for more than two years, and Yuezhen has not heard good news, can you help her? ?"


    As soon as these words came out, the eldest concubine Yuezhen lowered her head directly, feeling uncomfortable for a while, but she thought that the mother concubine was also looking at Yunyi for her own good.


    Yun Yi coughed lightly: "Aunt Huang, it''s okay to help you take a look, but the matter of children is about fate. The prince and the prince''s concubine are both young, so there''s no rush."


    Prince Peng Yuezhen was very grateful to Yun Yi. She was actually impatient, but there was nothing she could do about it. God seemed to be right with her. The more she wanted a child, the more silent she became.


    Fortunately, neither the father nor the mother-in-law were dissatisfied with her because of this matter, and the mother-in-law often said that she also had a late pregnancy at that time, so please don''t worry.


    Princess Jin smiled and said, "I know, it''s also a temporary idea."


    As he spoke, he did not forget to pat his daughter-in-law''s hand to reassure her.


    Yunyi had a better impression of Princess Jin when she saw the action of Princess Jin.


    went to the concubine Shizi and sat down: "Come on, stretch out your hand, I''ll give you a pulse."


    At this moment, Peng Yuezhen couldn''t care about being embarrassed, she stretched out her wrist and placed it in front of Yun Yi: "Prince Concubine Lao is here."


    Yunyi thought for a while after taking the pulse: "There is no major problem with your body, but I can prescribe a few medicines for you to replenish your body."


    Then he looked at Princess Jin and said, "If I have time, I will help the prince to check the pulse. Having a child is a matter of husband and wife."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1069： Intuition tells him that there must be a problem here

    Chapter 1069 Intuition tells him that there must be something wrong


    After hearing this, Princess Jin Shen Lanxi felt a little uncomfortable, but when she thought that she couldn''t conceive for a few years when she was married, the late Dr. Qiu of Jimin Tang also said this, she nodded and said, "Okay, then Thank you very much, Princess."


    Yunyi asked someone to get the pen and ink, and after a while, the prescription was written: "This medicine is for conditioning the body, drink it for two months first, if the menstrual cycle is normal after that, stop the medicine.


    If the day is still uncertain, or the blood color and blood volume are abnormal during the menstrual period, come to me again. "


    Shen Lanxi hurriedly had the recipe put away, got up and thanked Yun Yi, "Thank you Crown Princess."


    Yun Yi smiled and waved at her: "Nothing, it''s just a little effort, and it may not be really helpful."


    Several people were talking, and one after another, some wives entered Changle Palace to meet the Queen Mother. For a while, the Changle Palace became lively.


    After the old lady of the General''s Mansion, the old lady of Tang''s mansion, and the old lady of Xiao''s mansion, who had been personally invited by the Queen Mother, arrived, Yun Yi greeted them and chatted for a while before finding an excuse to leave.


    When he left, he gave Bo Geer a color, only to see the little guy nodding at Yunyi and making a gesture, Yunyi then left with confidence.


    There has been no news about the people sent to the Kang family and the Fu family Dingshao, but Yun Yi and Jing Rui always felt that the rumors outside the palace had something to do with them, at least they must have contributed to it.


    Today''s palace banquet, the two governments are likely to take this opportunity to exchange news.


    Yun Yi guessed that the Fu family and the Kang family might use the female family members in the mansion. They might think that the sage would not necessarily keep an eye on the female family members, so it would be safe.


    The reason why he dared to keep his son there is that he was secretly filled with his own people, and secondly, the female relatives of the Kang family and Fu family would not believe that a child who had just turned one year old could understand anything and would not be suspicious.


    And today, Bo Geer took a recording pen from his mother and concubine and made adequate preparations.


    After seeing Mrs. Kang looking for a place to take a seat, he deliberately took a group of children playing around them and went there, looked for an opportunity, and cleverly put the recording pen in the dark.


    After ??, he left with the children.


    The eldest lady of the Kang family didn''t think anywhere else at all, she just thought secretly in her heart: This crown prince is really lucky. In just a few short years, not counting the recognition of the general''s mansion, he has become a royal person. With a lot of effort, he took the position that his nephew Mo Jingting deserved.


    If King Yu becomes a thing, the Kang family will be the most beautiful now, how can they be the same as they are now, even if they enter the palace, they dare not go to places with many people, for fear of being ridiculed by those old enemies in the past.


    But today, she still had to enter the palace. First, it was the matter of King Yu. Their Kang family was not implicated now. The Kang family had this qualification to enter the palace. Palace, naturally can not go to places with many people.


    Not long after, the Fu family also arrived.


    The Fu family and the Kang family are different. Although they have an old hatred with the sage, they didn''t get involved in the matter of King Yu before. Although they don''t rely on them now, others don''t dare to be presumptuous in front of them.


    Because the Fu family has now lost their trust, King Yu thought about using them, and also promised a lot of tempting conditions. Fu Siyang''s wife Kong Xiangping brought her maid and slowly approached here.


    Changle Palace has a lot of ground. She looked around and confirmed that no one was paying attention, so she lifted her foot and walked in, not forgetting to let the maid wait in place.


    Madam Kang saw the people who were waiting for her, and there was no nonsense. After all, what she did today was a matter of life and death for both Kang and Fu, so she quickly exchanged a few words, exchanged the things in her hand, and urged Madam Fu. left.


    Brother Bo has been watching the movement here from a distance. After he saw Mrs. Fu''s leaving, he thought that he would find an opportunity to retrieve the things later, and it was considered that he had completed the task given by his mother and concubine.


    What people didn''t expect was that he saw another lady walking in, but this lady, he didn''t seem to have seen it before, intuitively told him that there must be something wrong.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1070： Cant help them without evidence

    Chapter 1070 Can''t help them if they can''t get the evidence


    looked for a place that was not easy to be found, and pretended to casually glance over there, wanting to see the appearance of the woman, so that it would be easier to describe to the mother and concubine later.


    The woman stayed there for a long time. Brother Ye and Sister Yun wanted to change places, so the woman left.


    Then Mrs. Kang also stood up and looked around to confirm that she was not found, and then she left as if nothing was happening, and the maid who was watching in the distance quickly followed.


    Brother Bai saw that everyone was gone, and led those playmates to move around, took the opportunity to get the recording pen, and then walked back with arrogant steps.


    On the way back, Brother Bo and the others, many people came up to greet the royal family, and they just wanted to have a good relationship with the golden grandsons of the royal family. The only word for the tire is ''praise''.


    Of course, the sons and young ladies of Beppu who were with the triplets were also praised by the way.


    Huo Xuejiao was in the middle of this group of people. It stands to reason that she was not qualified to enter the palace to participate in this Mid-Autumn Festival banquet, but she couldn''t stand her aunt''s efforts. In the past few days, she has tried her best, and it can be regarded as the coaxing Zuo Zijing is elated.


    When Huo Xuejiao learned that she could enter the palace with her aunt, she was very excited and assured her that if she was favored by the prince, she would definitely repay her aunt in the future.


    Song Ming can really help his niece like this, of course, he has his own thoughts.


    My husband, Zuo Zijing, has been in the position of Minister of the Ministry of Housing for many years. Now that the new emperor ascends the throne, if he does not have the eyes of the Holy One, he is likely to be taken down just like the former Minister of Military Affairs, Ning Guangzu.


    Before, I just thought that my niece likes Prince Duan. If she can get her wish, the Shang Shufu will also benefit, but it is not as good as it is now.


    Now, I must fully support my niece to climb the big tree of the prince. If it does, it means that I have an in-law relationship with the saint. Even if I don¡¯t get promoted for the time being, at least the position of the minister of household is stable.


    Therefore, today they entered the palace with a clear purpose, but they haven''t even seen the prince''s face until now, and the two nephews are obviously anxious.


    On the other side, Yunyi returned to the East Palace after routinely checking everywhere.


    It''s just that he didn''t expect that Jing Rui actually came back: "Why did you come back?"


    Jing Rui smiled and walked towards her: "Just like you, come back and do something."


    If there is something, they don''t need to say it, they can understand each other, it''s not that they don''t want to deal with those people.


    Yun Yi said softly, "Today, I, the mother-in-law, have been unkind once."


    Jing Rui looked at Yun Yi: "What''s wrong?"


    Yunyi whispered: "I asked Bo Ge''er to help me with the big thing, but don''t worry, I arranged for someone to watch from a distance, and nothing will happen."


    Jing Rui puzzled: "What did you arrange for him to do?"


    Yun Yi whispered the matter again: "I think they must have noticed that someone was watching, and there has been no movement. Today, the male guests will not let you get caught, but the female relatives are different, maybe they will feel You won''t notice the female family.


    Of course, my guess is not necessarily correct, but I think it is very likely, they will definitely act today, you just wait. "


    They have even been staring at the servants of the Kang family and Fu family who went out of the house to buy, but they didn''t get the slightest gain, but those things have been inextricably linked with the two houses, and the intuition is not wrong.


    Jing Rui blamed himself a little: "I blame me for this, I didn''t expect that the Kang family and the Fu family can really bear their tempers, and they can''t communicate with each other for so long. Even if they are found on their heads, their tails are very clean. , they can''t help them without evidence."


    After ?? finished speaking, he looked at Yun Yi: "I will make you and your son worry about this."


    Yunyi put his arm around his arm: "What are you talking about, we didn''t do anything, even if we can find evidence, the rest will depend on you to solve it."


    Jing Rui raised his hand and put it on Yun Yi''s hand around his arm: "It''s hard work for you and your son."


    Yunyi raised her face and said coquettishly, "I''m being polite again."


    Jing Rui lowered his head and rubbed Yunyi''s nose: "Okay, I''m not polite to you."


    Yun Yijiao laughed: "That''s right, we are a family that has gone through honor and disgrace, and you are not allowed to say such things again in the future. You know Bo Ge''er''s temperament. If you can help, he is very happy."


    Jing Rui''s eyes are full of soft colors of drowned people: "Okay, listen to Yi''er."


    took someone into the study, and then talked about the news he just received: "I just received a letter from Ai''s grandmother sent back to Beijing, saying that everything is fine with them, let''s not worry about it.


    also said that the prefect of Beiyuan City went to the Hao family to visit them in person, and it was considered support for the Hao family. In the future, no one would dare to bully them in the Beiyuan boundary. He also said that he would come to thank him when he returned to Beijing. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1071： Better to pay the price than hopeless

    Chapter 1071 Even if you pay the price, it''s better than hopeless


    Yun Yi thought of Ai''s family: "When I was in the General''s Mansion, I heard from my grandmother that when my mother and queen got married, the Ai''s family did not keep any of the betrothal gifts sent by the General''s Mansion, and they all returned to the General''s Mansion. A lot of dowry.


    The Ai family really loves their mother, although you did not recognize the general''s mansion until later, and later recognized the royal family. In order to avoid suspicion, the Ai family did not walk with us, but we must remember the love of the Ai family. heart.


    The grandmother of the Ai family raised the children very well, but I felt a little too cautious. This time, even if the second uncle of the Ai family came out to talk about the general''s house, he would have suffered less.


    I knew in my heart that it must be the grandmother of the Ai family who told her family not to talk about her identity, let alone the royal family, but at that time, you should not stick to the rules. Just a mention.


    Of course, it is precisely because the Ai family members are precious that I say this, and I believe that they will be able to keep their hearts in the future. "


    Jing Rui nodded and said, "Okay, just do as Yi''er said. I can understand the feelings of the Ai family, but this time I was too cautious, and I shouldn''t have suffered those crimes."


    Yunyi thought about the medicines that were sent out of Beijing: "The medicines I made with my own hands will be delivered to them soon. I hope they all get better soon."


    As soon as Yunyi finished speaking, she heard footsteps, and someone outside said, "Eunuch Li, is the prince here?"


    Eunuch Li smiled and stepped forward: "Eunuch Xi is looking for my master, but is there something wrong?"


    Eunuch Xi took a deep breath, and then said: "The Holy One has asked His Royal Highness the Crown Prince to go to the Royal Study Room, and discuss with him on important matters."


    Jing Rui glanced at Yun Yi and stood up: "I''ll go over and take a look first."


    Yunyi nodded lightly at Jing Rui: "Come on."


    *


    Deep in the Min Mountains, Yu Wanggang swallowed the barbecue in his mouth: "Is there any news from the capital?"


    Mo Jingting on the side of ?? stopped the movement of eating meat in his hand: "Not yet, but I believe good news will come soon. Even if it doesn''t hurt their foundation, it can add some obstacles to them."


    King Yu looked at the direction of the capital, and his eyes were full of anger: "Yeah, it''s not easy for this king, and I can''t let them live in the capital. I hope those people don''t let this king down."


    Mo Jingting handed another piece of roasted meat to King Yu: "Father, please eat more."


    King Yu looked at the meat in his son''s hand, frowned, and thought: When will such a day be a problem, no, he must not pin his hopes on those people in the capital, and some things can''t be delayed any longer.


    After a long time, I am afraid that the little fighting spirit of these people will be wiped out.


    He sighed lightly, took the barbecued meat from Mo Jingting''s hand, and took a bite: "Tomorrow, you and Ming Lan-collar team, bring my handwritten letter to Dongning Country, and find Regent Situ Bing. humble.


    After he has read the letter, he will naturally understand what I mean. Whether we can return to the capital and regain the throne depends on whether Situ Bingqian can help us. "


    Mo Jingting disapproved in his heart: "Father, how could Situ Bingqian help us easily?"


    King Yu looked into the distance and narrowed his eyes: "Before, I had a few encounters with Situ Bingqian, but now we have no choice. If we want to fight Mo Yanbin, we must have foreign aid, otherwise we will be afraid of returning to Beijing. It¡¯s a long way off, and even paying the price is better than having little hope.¡±


    He also knew that Situ Bingqian couldn''t help him plainly, but now he could only turn to Dongning for help. Even if Situ Bingqian''s conditions were harsh, he had to grit his teeth.


    Mo Jingting didn''t answer for a long time, feeling aggrieved for a while, how did they get to where they are today.


    Hiding in the depths of this Min Mountain like a bereaved dog, the father said is right, even if you agree to the conditions of Dongning, it is better than hiding here and doing nothing.


    When they return to Beijing to take over the imperial power, they will find a way to retake those things from Dongning.


    Opportunities are often fleeting, and when Mo Yanbin and his son take control of the court and sit firmly in the country, even with Situ Bingqian''s help, I am afraid it will be useless: "Father, the son understands that he will leave tomorrow, and he will definitely meet. Do your best to get things done.¡±


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1072： What was our original intention

    Chapter 1072 What was our original intention


    In the imperial study room, the sage looked at Jing Rui: "You have to be careful about this, I''m afraid those courtiers won''t give up."


    Jing Rui said with a sullen face: "Father Emperor, since they have to fight each other hard, why don''t we kill the chickens and show the monkeys, we have no intention of this imperial power, but we are forced to swim in this muddy water.


    Could it be that it depends on their faces to live, then what is the use of this imperial power, and what was our original intention in the first place? "


    Mo Yanbin looked at his son and sighed softly: "At least not yet, you have seen the situation of the various ministries, and now only the Ministry of War and the Ministry of Personnel are his own, but Zuo Zijing, the minister of households, is an old fox. This person needs to be investigated. .


    The Minister of Works, Qian Minghai, is an upright person, and he can also be a big responsibility. He originally wanted to transfer him to the Xing Department, but he was afraid that his aura would not be enough to suppress the people below. Suitable.


    Yan Qinghai of the Xing clan must not stay any longer. After the Mid-Autumn Festival, the Xing clan should also change hands.


    The Xing Ministry must be purged. Who does the Prince think can be a great responsibility? "


    Jing Rui thought for a while: "Xing Bu Shangshu''s first choice is a person who does things rigorously, but also has integrity, justice, and unselfishness. Of course, it is best to be someone who is brave and resourceful."


    Mo Yanbin laughed: "Look at the court, where can such a perfect person come from."


    Jing Rui frowned and thought for a moment: "Father, what do you think of Ye Huaiyi, the eldest son of the Duke''s Mansion?"


    I had seen Ye Huaiyi''s courage on the northern battlefield before. He was born with a convincing ability: "It is indeed a good candidate."


    After returning from the northern battlefield, Ye Huai''an disappeared from everyone''s sight. He didn''t even get to the Golden Throne Hall to receive his military exploits, saying that he was sick and declined the grace.


    At that time, there was a lot of buzz in the capital, but he didn''t care at all.


    Sage Shang Mo Yanbin thought about it carefully, then raised his head and said: "Then after today''s Mid-Autumn Festival banquet, when he is announced to enter the palace, his temperament must be asked first before making a decision."


    Jing Rui naturally knew Ye Huaiyi''s temperament and had no objection. The father and son had settled on this matter.


    The matter of father and son was almost finished, and Eunuch Xi from outside also came to report: "Sir, it''s almost time, it''s time for the luncheon."


    Sage Shang Mo Yanbin looked at Jing Rui and said, "Today, since Zhongzhen was enthroned, this is the first time a banquet has been held in the palace. Let''s go, it''s time for us to pass, and don''t make everyone wait too long."


    On the other side of the Hall of Preserving Harmony, everyone has been seated according to their official rank.


    Yunyi accompanied the Queen Mother and when he brought the triplets over, Jing Rui also arrived with the saint, Mo Yanbin, and the whole family walked into the hall neatly.


    His father-in-law sang loudly: "The emperor is here, the empress dowager is here, the prince and the concubine are here, the grandson of the emperor is here, the king of Changqing County and the master of Mingyue County are here."


    Then everyone in the Hall of Preserving Harmony greeted each other and said, "Long live the emperor, long live, long live, the queen mother is a thousand years old, a thousand years old, I have seen the prince and the crown prince."


    The sage called out, and everyone got up and took their seats.


    Mo Yanbin naturally raised a glass and shared a drink with everyone after a few greetings.


    Then singing and dancing came on stage to add to the fun.


    The ladies sitting below were all shy, but they secretly looked at the prince from time to time. Yun Yi was very sensitive and thought: Is there anything I don''t know about this?


    couldn''t help turning his head to look at Jing Rui beside him, and said softly, "Why do you feel like those ladies are peeking over here, what''s the situation?"


    Jing Rui peeled a grape and handed it to Yun Yi: "I can''t imagine that my Yier is so smart?"


    Yun Yi said: "If you can know the answer directly, why bother thinking about it yourself."


    Jing Rui saw that the corners of Yunyi''s mouth were juicy, and took out the handkerchief she was carrying to help her wipe it off carefully.


    Yunyi saw that he didn''t speak, and asked in a low voice, "You did."


    Jing Rui approached her and peeled off another grape in his hand: "Today, our task is to ''show''."


    Yun Yi just put the grapes in his mouth, almost stuck himself, and after swallowing the grapes: "Don''t you mean to show your love?"


    Jing Rui chuckled: "I''m still smart, Yier."


    Yun Yi now understood: "Is this what the royal father told you to go to the imperial study?"


    Jing Rui raised his hand and tucked the front and a strand of hair behind her ear for her: "Well, Zuo Zijing, the Minister of the Household, joined several important ministers to revive the old story, and wanted the father emperor to accept the concubine, but after the father emperor sternly rejected it. , then hit the East Palace''s idea."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1073： really dare to think

    Chapter 1073 Really dare to think


    Yun Yi glanced at Jing Rui after hearing this: "Should I congratulate you?"


    Jing Rui chuckled softly: "Don''t worry, no one can get into my eyes except my Yier."


    He didn''t want to deliberately anger the little woman in front of him, and he didn''t want to hurt the little woman''s heart because of other people''s delusions. No one knows this little woman''s temperament better than him.


    He wouldn''t be stupid enough to make trouble for himself.


    Yun Yi swept across the hall with mental power, and could still hear the conversations of those people: "Mother, it''s been so long since the banquet was held, and the prince''s eyes have never left the prince''s concubine, even if I barely enter the East Palace, I''m afraid I will I can''t see the eyes of the prince."


    "Don''t worry, as long as you enter the East Palace, you can always think of a way. Besides, even if the prince has affection for the prince concubine, after a long time, there will always be a day of boredom."


    Not far from them, someone was saying, "Mother, there are quite a few young ladies of the age of the crown prince in the big families in the capital, and I don''t know if I can be selected."


    "Don''t worry, since the sage has no intention of accepting concubines again, in order to balance the power of the court, the prince''s backyard will not only look at the appearance of the young ladies of each government. With your family background, there must be no problem."


    The table at Zuo Zijing, the minister of households, was even more lively: "Aunt, is what my uncle just said true?"


    Mrs. Zuo Song Mingzhen smiled and said, "That can be fake. We don''t have a serious daughter-in-law in our house, and your appearance is above those of the daughter-in-law. Don''t worry, my aunt will naturally plan for you."


    Actually, Madam Zuo has no confidence in those two prostitutes. After all, even if it is to balance the court, the prince must choose a woman with good looks, after all, it is related to the appearance of the royal heir.


    Yunyi''s face flashed disdain when she heard this: I really dare to think.


    Although he knew that these people were delusional, he was not very happy in the end. His father had already rejected the proposal of those courtiers, but it took a long time before he jumped up again.


    Jing Rui immediately felt Yun Yi''s emotional fluctuations, and reached out to hold her hand: "Be good, don''t be angry, I will handle it."


    Yunyi nodded lightly: "I know, but I feel a little uncomfortable."


    After the dancers in the palace left the stage, the ladies from each prefecture started their talent show.


    Huo Xuejiao won the second chance to play in order to win the first prize, so that people can remember her.


    These days, she has not been idle in Shangshu Mansion. Mrs. Zuo Song Mingzhen has made a lot of money. In addition to hiring a master who teaches dance, she also hires a master who teaches painting skills.


    Huo Xuejiao has really put in a lot of effort. In order to be outstanding today, she will practice every day.


    Unfortunately, no matter how hard she danced, no matter how hard she winked at the prince, the prince never gave her a straight eye, and only focused on taking care of his wife and children.


    This made Huo Xuejiao depressed. The moment she was distracted, she made a wrong dance step, and her left foot stepped on the red silk dancing in her hand.


    Yunyi and Jing Rui''s first reaction was to get out of the way with the triplets.


    The crown prince was holding the grandson and the Prince of Changqing County in his arms, while the Princess Mingyue was in the arms of the crown prince. Just as the family stood firm in the distance, Huo Xuejiao threw herself on the table, and even affected the table next door to Prince Xuan. .


    In an instant, the entire hall fell silent after screaming, and then people began to whisper: "Why did it jump on the prince''s table?"


    "Who knows, does it mean that the prince can be responsible for her?"


    "Even if you want to enter the East Palace again, you can''t do it in front of everyone. It''s so shameless."


    "This Huo Xuejiao is really bold, doesn''t she want to throw herself into the arms of the prince and make the prince have to admit her into the East Palace?"


    "Haha, I''m dying of laughter, the prince and his wife are really fast enough, fortunately they ran fast and were not affected."


    "Huo Xuejiao is going too far. On the crown prince''s table are the grandson, the Prince of Changqing County and the Prince of Mingyue County. They are still so young, how can they bear it if they meet?"


    "What on earth does Madam Zuo''s niece want to do, whether she wants to make the crown prince responsible, or does she want to harm the triplets, this is really dark."


    One after another, the unpleasant words came into the ears of Mrs. Zuo Song Mingzhen. She was really ashamed and angry now. Seeing her niece rushing over like that, she was a little confused: "What the **** is going on?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1074： Dont hurry to go out and have a look

    Chapter 1074 Don''t hurry up and take a look


    Sage Mo Yanbin, who was sitting at the top, also had a dark face. This was the first time he had entertained ministers in the palace since he ascended the throne.


    This niece of Zuo Shangshu''s insider couldn''t even dance well. Seeing that she was still lying on the table, a cold light flashed in her eyes.


    gave Eunuch Xi a wink to the side.


    Eunuch Xi was ready to come out to save the scene, but now he received a signal from the sage, and walked forward with a smile: "Oh, come two people, help them up first, this is too nervous or something, why do you fall down? Now, let''s see if anyone is okay."


    The two palace maids who were waiting on the side quickly stepped forward and helped Huo Xuejiao, whose mind was gooey.


    Before the palace maid asked Huo Xuejiao if anything was wrong, Eunuch Xi continued, "He must have been frightened, so he quickly helped him down and calmed himself down, and asked the imperial physician to check it out. If this big festival is really broken, how could it be. "


    The two palace maids were trained and naturally understood what Eunuch Xi meant, so without waiting for Huo Xuejiao to say anything, they left the side door with their help.


    As soon as they left, a palace maid stepped forward to clean up the mess.


    The Queen Mother waved to the triplets: "Brother Bai, Brother Ye, Sister Yun, come to the emperor''s great-grandmother."


    Although the triplets are small, they have seen a lot of things in the world. This little episode can''t scare them at all. Huo Xuejiao''s ghostly appearance just now made Brother Ye laugh.


    This will see the emperor''s great-grandmother calling them, the triplets break free from the arms of the father and mother, and go towards the queen mother who is sitting on the top. : "The emperor''s great-grandmother."


    The voice of the great-grandmother of the emperor even made the queen mother''s heart melt: "Hey, wait a minute, come, sit next to the great-grandmother of the emperor, are you scared?"


    The triplets shook their heads in unison.


    The most enjoyable scene above made everyone temporarily forget what happened just now, and the atmosphere was eased.


    It didn''t take long for the maids to clean up the table, and put tea, fruit, and cakes on the table again. The maid in charge of cleaning thought in her heart: Fortunately, the dishes haven''t been served yet, otherwise they won''t be able to clean up at this time. .


    Zuo''s wife, Song Mingzhen, who was still there and didn''t return to her senses, was pushed by her husband, and she heard her husband grit his teeth: "Why don''t you go out and have a look, don''t make any more trouble."


    In fact, what he thought in his mind was: It''s really shameful, but the colleagues around him are watching, he can''t let people see jokes.


    Now he also understands that after the incident just now, his wife, his niece, is completely useless, let alone the East Palace. I am afraid that no one in the capital will be able to take a fancy to her, unless it is to fill a house for others. .


    Thinking of the hard work of my wife these days, it is completely in vain.


    On the other side, Huo Xuejiao, who was helped to leave, was relieved, and she was very annoyed. Why was she in the main hall and made a fool of herself in front of so many people, and more importantly, the sage, the queen mother, and the prince were all present. , really don''t live anymore.


    This opportunity came only after my aunt begged my uncle for a long time. Before I could impress the prince, I lost someone in front of the prince. God, how can I meet people and explain to my aunt in the future.


    Seeing her changing expression, the maid who was supporting her thought with some contempt: She deserves it, even the lady of the Shangshu family would not dare to do such a scandalous thing, let alone just the cousin of Zuo Shangshu''s mansion. Also delusional to climb high branches.


    One of the palace maids said with a disdainful face: "Miss Huo, are you alright, do you need to ask the imperial doctor for you?"


    Huo Xuejiao saw the expression on the palace maid''s face as soon as she raised her head, her anger suddenly rose, she stretched out her hand and gave the palace maid a slap: "What kind of thing are you, how dare you talk to me with all these attitudes?"


    The palace maid didn''t expect that Madam Zuo''s niece would dare to beat someone in the palace. After a moment of stunned, she knelt down and said loudly, "What did the maid do wrong, Miss Huo wants to treat the maid like this?"


    When Mrs. Zuo, Song Mingzhen, came over, it was too late to stop her. She felt regret in her heart, she really made a mistake, why did she bring such a helpless person into the palace.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1075： Want to miss her man, see if you cant kill you

    Chapter 1075 Want to remember her man, see if you can''t die


    Song Ming was really going to take a look at the situation around him, so he could make up for it, but when he turned around, he saw the Crown Princess and Princess Jin and several ladies rushing here, and there were only two words in his heart, "finished".


    It wasn''t the Crown Princess or Princess Jin who spoke first, but Zeng Wenqin, the Crown Prince''s wife of Sun Guogong''s mansion, who came with him: "Yo, why are you still losing your temper?"


    The one who answered the question was Shi Yanhua, the wife of the prince''s son, "Why are you still showing prestige in front of the palace maid?"


    Song Mingzhen wanted to justify Huo Xuejiao a few words, but looking at the people who came over, who had a higher identity than her, he still shut up decisively.


    Yunyi stepped forward: "Mrs. Zuo, Mrs. Zuo kindly asked the maids to help your niece out. Why did you get a slap and treat this as your own?"


    Song Mingzhen''s face turned pale in an instant, and he saluted at Yun Yi: "My niece is afraid that she was also frightened just now, and I ask the Crown Princess to forgive her sins."


    Yunyi heard this, and said in a bad tone: "She can get angry at the palace maids if she is frightened. Whoever gives her the courage, who gives her the right."


    The little palace maid who was beaten just now heard that the Crown Princess helped her avenge her grievance, and her heart was suddenly warmed, and she silently kept this kindness in her heart.


    Mrs. Zuo, Song Mingzhen, did not expect that the Crown Princess was so disrespectful, and directly embarrassed her in front of everyone.


    had to say to his niece: "Xuejiao, don''t come here to accompany the Crown Princess."


    Yun Yi looked at Huo Xuejiao: "She didn''t offend me, what kind of crime did she accompany. It seems that Madam Zuo is really forgetful."


    Now Mrs. Zuo Song Mingzhen''s face became even worse: "Xuejiao, if you do something wrong, you have to admit it, what are you still doing?"


    Huo Xuejiao looked at her aunt, and she was about to give up on herself. Today, if she were to accompany a maid in front of everyone, she would have no face in the future.


    Yun Yike stood there waiting no matter what she was thinking.


    The man who wants to remember her will not kill you.


    Mrs. Zuo saw her niece not moving, and sweat broke out on her forehead anxiously. With today''s incident, the chess piece of the niece is considered useless.


    Looking at the situation of the Crown Princess, I was afraid that I was aware of it, and I prayed in my heart: But don''t do it at this critical time, because this matter affects the future of your husband.


    Huo Xuejiao knew that today''s apology would be impossible to avoid, so she closed her eyes and said to the maid who was kneeling beside her, "I was too impulsive just now, I''m really sorry, please forgive me."


    The little palace maid who was kneeling on the ground looked up at the prince concubine who was in charge of herself: "The slave maid is a servant in the palace. The prince concubine is now in charge of all affairs of the harem. It is better for the prince concubine to decide."


    Yun Yi''s mouth curled into a smile, and she thought to herself: I didn''t expect this girl to be a talented person. If I forgive me directly, it would seem that I am not generous enough, but now this is to tell the two people in front of Yun Yi, and I will be less generous in the future. Be a demon, this harem is temporarily up to the Crown Princess.


    is also an indirect warning to Huo Xuejiao, don''t worry about things that are not your own.


    Huo Xuejiao had to look at the Crown Princess: "Prince Princess, it was the people''s daughter who was wrong. She shouldn''t have beaten people for no reason, and asked the Crown Princess to punish her."


    Yun Yi saw that her goal had been achieved, and she didn''t want to spend any more time here, so she said to the two palace maids, "Looking at Miss Huo''s appearance, she should have eased up. You guys should be busy."


    The two maids breathed a sigh of relief and bowed before leaving.


    Mrs. Sun Guogong''s mansion also said at the right time: "Prince Concubine, since this Miss Huo is fine, let''s go back to the main hall to continue watching the talent show."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1076： Let Shang Shufu lose face

    Chapter 1076 Shame on Shang Shufu


    ''s side of Uncle Zhong''s mansion also answered: "It''s not that the Crown Princess has a good heart. I was thinking about going out to see if I need to ask an imperial doctor to come over. Who would have thought that I saw the other side of Miss Huo."


    These words slapped Mrs. Zuo Song Mingzhen in the face. Huo Xuejiao was used to pretending to be in front of others. This was a direct slap in the face.


    Yunyi came out to clean up, and then said, "Let''s go, since this Miss Huo is fine, Ben Gong is relieved, let''s go, and let Madam Zuo comfort Miss Huo."


    As soon as Yunyi took the people away, Mrs. Zuo Song Mingzhen slapped Huo Xuejiao in the face: "What''s the matter with you, don''t you know this is in the palace?


    How did your aunt explain to you before, how are you, not only did you not win the house, but you also caused a lot of embarrassment, which made Shang Shufu humiliated. "


    Huo Xuejiao was really scared now, for fear of being sent back to Yecheng: "Aunt, Xuejiao was wrong, she shouldn''t have beaten people, but that **** should really be beaten, but she''s just a slave, how dare you use that kind of thing? Look at me sarcastically."


    Song Mingzhen knew very well that he would have a theory with her here, so as not to be spread out again, and then he was afraid that he would not be able to explain to his husband, so he had to say: "No matter what kind of eyes she looks at you, you can''t beat people.


    Also, even if they are palace maids, they are the people around the Holy Master, and it is not your turn to teach them. "


    Huo Xuejiao lowered her head and said, "Auntie, Xuejiao knows I''m wrong, so please forgive me this time."


    Song Mingzhen said to the maid behind him: "You should send Miss Biao back to the house first."


    Huo Xuejiao still wanted to fight for it, but before she could say anything, she was blocked by Mrs. Zuo Song Mingzhen: "If such a big thing happened today, don''t think about it with the prince."


    Huo Xuejiao''s face turned pale: "Aunt, I didn''t do it on purpose, I just walked away, and whoever knew it would fall."


    Mrs. Zuo Song Mingzhen doesn''t have time to act with her at this time, so she has to go back to the hall to report to her husband: "Xuejiao, you go back to the mansion first, and we''ll talk about it later."


    After ?? finished speaking, he gave the maid beside him a wink and told her to quickly send the person out of the palace.


    On the other side, Yun Yi took the people back to the main hall, and after a few polite words, they each returned to their seats.


    The reason why Yunyi used Huo Xuejiao to open the knife was to kill the chickens and warn the monkeys, so that the young ladies of Xiao Xiangjingrui''s houses could recognize the facts, and stop there.


    Not long after they were seated, Mrs. Zuo Song Mingzhen also returned to her seat. Just as she was seated, Lord Zuo looked over.


    She had to whisper: "Let someone send her out of the palace first."


    She didn''t dare to say what happened outside just now, for fear of making Zuo Zijing unhappy, she thought: I can delay it for a while, and then I can talk about it when I go back to the house. At that time, he will be angry, and he will not Let outsiders know.


    Huo Xuejiao happened, and those girls didn''t dare to show too much, for fear that the next person to make a fool of himself would be himself.


    Yunyi swept across the hall with mental power, and was very satisfied with everyone''s performance, and after that, he stopped paying attention to those people.


    When the luncheon was over, the Holy Lord and the Empress Dowager left immediately.


    Yunyi didn''t leave in a hurry at this time, but chatted with those female relatives until Brother Bo came over: "Mother concubine, the father and the king have something to do with you."


    With an excuse, Yunyi didn''t stay any longer, but she still had more important things to do, so she whispered to Brother Bo, "Is that thing put away?"


    Finished the update today, thank you little cuties for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1077： Just wait for the show

    Chapter 1077 Just wait and watch the show


    Brother Bai gave Yun Yi one, and you look at me with peace of mind when I do things, and then smiled and whispered: "I promise you are satisfied."


    Yun Yi stretched out his hand with a smile and took his son''s little hand: "Go, go to Brother Ye and Sister Yun, it''s time for you to go back for your lunch break."


    Then he looked at the ladies who were chatting and laughing with her just now: "I have already had someone clean up the Qingyou Palace. If you ladies are tired, you can rest there for a while."


    Several ladies expressed their thanks in a row, and they even praised the crown princess''s blessing.


    Yun Yi smiled at them and didn''t answer any more. She turned to the maid who was waiting beside her and said, "I''m afraid the ladies are not familiar with the Qingyou Palace, so you can take them there in person."


    The palace maid Fuli said: "Yes."


    After ?? explained, he left with Bo Geer.


    Those ladies respectfully sent the Crown Princess away, and one lady smiled and said, "I really like the Princess'' temperament."


    A lady next to ?? said, "Indeed, it''s refreshing."


    Several ladies were talking and left with the palace maid.


    After they left, two women came out from behind the rockery, and one of them said, "If you come out of a small household, you will win people''s hearts."


    This is obviously the voice of Mrs. Zuo Song Mingzhen.


    The lady next to her who was with her thoughtfully said: "That''s what I said, but now is the time when people are beautiful, and even her family members can enter the palace to participate in this Mid-Autumn Festival banquet because of her."


    Mrs. Zuo Song Mingzhen heard this, her face was quite ugly.


    She lost such a big person today, she didn''t find the reason from herself, but she hated the princess a little, and knew that her niece Huo Xuejiao had no hope: "It''s really beautiful now, and who can say what will happen next, even if The prince has always been in love with her, but there are some things that he can''t help, just wait and see a good show."


    The lady standing beside her chuckled softly: "Unfortunately, something like that happened to your niece today, I''m afraid there is no hope at all, the two prostitutes of your Shangshu Mansion are a little worse in color, I''m afraid they won''t be able to get in. Prince''s eyes."


    Listen to this, be more heartbroken.


    At first, I thought that we were together because of a good relationship, but it seems that they are not friends.


    After hearing this, Mrs. Zuo Song Mingzhen said with a sullen face: "We have no suitable candidates for the Shangshu Mansion. You all have the Censor Mansion, but those two who can enter the palace don''t have the blood of your Li family on their bodies. Then don''t make wedding dresses for others."


    The second wife of the Li family, Geng Lianyu, felt depressed when she heard Song Mingzhen''s words, but what they said was the truth. I just hated why these people couldn''t forget about it.


    This second wife of the Li family, Geng Lianyu, is none other than the second sister-in-law of Li Yuqiu, the first emperor''s concubine Li.


    After the old man of the Li family told his old age, the eldest man of the Li family inherited his father''s business and was promoted to the imperial censor and the second-rank official residence, but he had a problem with his brain. Enter the door to do the sequel.


    At the beginning, there was a lot of uproar in the capital, but it was useless for the old man of the Li family to come forward to stop him. In the end, he agreed with the widow to enter the house and become the eldest lady of the house.


    And the widow was also very powerful. She didn''t know what method she used, but she asked her ex-in-law''s family to agree to bring her two young daughters into the Imperial Censor''s Mansion when she got married.


    Over the years, she has been laughed at a lot because of this.


    Originally, they brought two oil bottles into the house, which had nothing to do with their second room, but the daughters they brought were older than their second room''s direct daughter, and their daughter was originally the eldest lady in the house. It''s strange if you can''t be angry when you become the third young lady.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1078： The most dangerous place is the safest place

    Chapter 1078 The most dangerous place is the safest place


    But right now, my daughter will not be ready until next year. If she really wants to send someone into the palace, she will have to fall on the two oil bottles in the big room.


    I felt uncomfortable for a while.


    Mrs. Zuo Song Mingzhen saw that Mrs. Li''s face was gloomy, but she was in a better mood. She thought to herself: Who told you to watch my jokes, I''m not feeling well, so don''t think about being comfortable.


    is clearly plastic love.


    *


    On the other side, Yun Yi took the triplets back to the East Palace, and instructed the maid behind him, "Take the prince and the prince to wash and rest."


    Those maids bowed their knees and said, "Yes."


    Brother Ye looked up at Yunyi: "Mother, what about brother?"


    Yunyi reached out and touched Brother Ye''s head: "You go to wash first, brother will go there right away, mother concubine ask brother to do me a favor."


    Brother Ye nodded after hearing this: "Okay."


    Yunyi kissed Sister Yun''s little face: "Go."


    watched the two little guys leave, and then said to Bai Wei behind him: "Leave one person to guard, and the rest of the people will go down to rest."


    After ?? finished speaking, he took Brother Bo into his small study, and after closing the door, he looked at his son: "Take it out."


    Brother Bo took out the recording pen from his arms: "Mother, after the wife of the Fu family left today, there was another lady whose son didn''t know and sat there for a while before leaving."


    Yun Yi frowned slightly: "Can you see the appearance of that lady?"


    Brother Bo nodded, walked to the desk, Yunyi took out a pencil from the space: "Use this to draw."


    In the past life, Yun Yi taught her children to sketch, and it didn¡¯t take long for Bo Ge¡¯er to draw people.


    Yunyi looked at it carefully and said softly, "This is the eldest lady in the palace of the imperial censor."


    Brother Bai also thought deeply after hearing this: "Is that the concubine''s maiden family?"


    Yunyi nodded and said, "You remember it clearly."


    Brother Bai said with a proud face: "My son listens to the gossip of those palace maids every day, and he can always remember some."


    Yun Yicai didn''t want to expose his son: that''s what people want to gossip about, and it''s clearly what you told the maids to say.


    swept out the door with mental power, Bai Wei was sitting under the porch not far away.


    Yunyi whispered to his son, "Go inside and listen."


    The two walked to the soft couch behind the screen and sat down. Only then did they turn on the recorder. First, there was a group of children''s noises. After a while, they heard someone say: "Mrs. Kang."


    "Come on, sit down."


    "I won''t sit anymore. After all, there are many people, so let''s avoid it."


    "Mrs. Fu said that I brought something."


    Followed by sparse voices, and heard the Fu family''s eldest lady say: "Make sure to put things away, but don''t go wrong, otherwise both of us will be finished."


    Hearing the eldest lady of the Kang family chuckle softly: "I heard a sentence before, the most dangerous place is the safest place, these days, the servants in the mansion are stared at when they leave the mansion, I am afraid they should give up.


    Besides, those fights have always been a matter of men. They don¡¯t think about women, so don¡¯t worry. "


    "This is not a trivial matter, it''s better to be cautious, but don''t be careless, I''ll go first."


    "Okay, walk slowly."


    Hearing this, Brother Bo interjected: "We have to wait for a while before the doctor of the Li family can enter."


    Yunyi poured two cups of tea and handed a cup to her son. She just took a sip when she heard a voice from inside: "Mrs. Kang, you are really in good spirits."


    Madam Kang laughed out loud: "It''s not to wait for you, Madam Li."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1079： what are they picturing

    Chapter 1079 What are they drawing?


    Then the two exchanged a few words, and then heard the lady of the Li family say: "I just let people spread the matter as you said, we have already done all the things that should be done, and in the future, the two governments should try to communicate as little as possible. it is good."


    The eldest lady of the Kang family chuckled: "Then according to what you said, don''t worry, if this happens, the benefits of the Li family will be indispensable."


    "If there is Mrs. Kang, we can rest assured, then I will leave first."


    Yunyi turned off the recorder and said softly, "I didn''t expect the Li family to get involved, what are they planning?"


    Brother Bai looked like a little adult: "Why, of course, it is to step on two boats and want to have both sides. If King Yu can kill the capital again, their Li family can also have a way out."


    Yunyi said softly, "I''m afraid you''re only half right, there must be an inside story here."


    Thinking of the noble concubine who is still in the Taimiao Temple, a flash of interest flashed in his eyes.


    put away the recording pen, and then said to Brother Bo: "Thank you Bo Ge''er today. You have helped the father and mother and concubine a lot. Go wash and rest, and stay in the East Palace next night."


    Brother Bo nodded and said, "The three of us will not join in the fun at the dinner party."


    Yunyi nodded: "Okay."


    After Brother Bo left, Yun Yi couldn''t help but pondered what agreement the Li family and King Yu had reached, otherwise it would be impossible to take such a big risk.


    couldn''t figure it out, so he stopped thinking about it, and shouted from the air: "Come on."


    After a while, someone came out of the dark: "Master."


    Yun Yi coldly instructed: "Go to the Imperial Censor''s Mansion, especially the couple in the big house."


    The man bowed: "Yes."


    After responding, seeing that the master had no other orders, he immediately walked away.


    Yun Yi thought to herself: She would like to see what the imperial censor''s mansion is doing.


    *


    On the other side, the Xiao family''s big room and his party finally arrived fifty miles away from the capital.


    Xiao Chenhui looked at Xiao Renli beside him, and asked in a complicated mood, "Father, how long does it take to get to the capital?"


    Xiao Renli''s mood was also a little unsettled, and they really came back: "I''m afraid we won''t be able to reach the capital today. If we set off earlier tomorrow, we''ll be able to enter the city by now."


    Xiao Chenxu looked at the scenery outside: "If mother can live, she should be happy."


    Xiao Renli and Xiao Chenhui frowned when they heard Xiao Chenxu''s words.


    Xiao Renli looked at his younger son: "It has already happened, and your mother is also buried in the ground. When we make arrangements in the capital, we will definitely take him back to the Xiao family''s ancestral tomb, and finally return to Beijing. if."


    Xiao Chenxu didn''t expect his father to say this: "Is there no guilt at all, father?"


    Xiao Chenhui was also a little unhappy when he heard his younger brother''s words, this is not talking about his father, I am afraid that even his brother brought him: "Chen Xu, people can''t be resurrected from the dead, even if you put it on your lips every day, your mother will also It''s impossible to survive, you know that when you mention your mother, everyone will be sad, and you can put your mother''s thoughts in your heart in the future."


    Xiao Chenxu looked at his elder brother and sighed lightly: "Got it."


    In my heart, my mother is not worth it. My mother has done a lot of wrong things, but after all, she has also paid the price of her life. The reason for the past is not for them.


    But how long has the talent been gone now, except for my sister who is in a daze towards Beiyuan every day, everyone else is afraid that they will only think, at least they have exchanged 3,000 taels of silver for the system, it is worth dying.


    Funny, pathetic.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1080： What a bunch of heartless people

    Chapter 1080 What a bunch of heartless people


    Thinking of being able to return to Beijing tomorrow, I feel a little irritable in my heart.


    He didn''t even know why he felt this way.


    My father is a cold person. If my mother goes, it is impossible for Aunt Wei to live with them even if she returns to Beijing. I am afraid that it will not be long before my father will resume the string. Thinking about such a day makes people unhappy.


    Xiao Renli looked at his younger son''s changing expression: "Chen Xu, although we were exiled before, it wasn''t our own fault, it was just implicated by our descendants, no one will laugh at us.


    When you settle down later, you can also find old friends to play with. Don¡¯t worry, you will soon be able to adapt to life in Beijing. "


    Xiao Chenxu looked at his father, not wanting to say what was on his mind, he said perfunctorily, "I see."


    Xiao Yunru said at this time, "Father, after returning to Beijing, where are we going to live?"


    Xiao Renli actually didn''t think about it before, to live in the second room first, but thinking of Yun Yi''s temperament, I''m afraid she won''t agree, and the two little ones are obedient to her, I''m afraid it won''t be so easy.


    Now that I have money in my hand, it¡¯s a big deal to stay in an inn first, and then slowly look at the room: ¡°First find an inn to live in, anyway, now that we have money in our hands, it¡¯s not as bad as the few coins we spent in the inn.¡±


    Lu Siyi, who had not spoken for a long time, said: "Father, three thousand taels of silver is not a lot, but we must buy a yard of a similar size. The house prices in the capital are not cheap, so let''s save some."


    Xiao Yunru was a little annoyed by this sister-in-law. Even though she didn''t speak often on weekdays, she always wanted to intervene when it came to spending money.


    Now that my mother is gone, my sister-in-law probably feels that she will be in charge of the central feeder in the family in the future.


    If you think about it, you know what kind of abacus she''s playing, and it''s beautiful.


    Seeing that Lu Siyi still wanted to speak, she said directly, "Sister-in-law, let''s women not get involved in these matters. Father must have his own plans in mind."


    How could Lu Siyi not know what my sister-in-law was thinking? She is the eldest daughter-in-law of the Xiao family. Now that her mother-in-law is gone, she will naturally be in charge of the family in the future. Could it be that she can also let a little sister-in-law who is Heli take charge of the family, which is really a joke.


    Now she doesn''t want to fall out with her sister-in-law or offend her father-in-law, so she said lightly, "I''m also thinking of everyone. Three thousand taels of silver seems a lot, but I want to buy a better house in the capital. I''m afraid it won''t be enough."


    Xiao Yunru was also angry, she really knew how to speak, and said with a bit of anger, "Then sister-in-law, what''s the best way? Why don''t you say it and let''s listen to it."


    Lu Siyi said: "It''s better to go to my grandmother first, she can''t ignore us."


    Xiao Yunru gave a soft ''hum'': "You think the second room is still the second room of the past. Don''t forget that the current Xiao residence is not the former Xiao residence, and it has nothing to do with us. If you feel uncomfortable, don''t bring everyone."


    Lu Siyi looked at Xiao Chenhui and wanted him to say a few words for her, but Xiao Chenhui stood on Xiao Yunru''s side: "Siyi, I know you want to save some money, but I''m afraid it''s not good for us to make trouble with the second room. Come to the door."


    Lv Siyi saw that her husband didn''t help her, and didn''t want to continue talking. She thought in her heart: If she really wants to come to the door, she doesn''t believe it, and the people in the second room will still drive them away.


    This place in the capital has to spend everywhere, obviously you can save a lot of money, but for the sake of face, staying in an inn is really a bunch of heartless people.


    She thought about it. After returning to Beijing, she must find a way to have a good relationship with the second room. As long as she is tied to the second room, will the good days be far behind?


    Finished the update today, thank you little cuties for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1081： Im delusional

    Chapter 1081 is my delusion


    If Yun Yi knew about this idea, I''m afraid she would only send her the word ''hehe''.


    It''s really not beautiful, I think it''s beautiful.


    Lu Siyi tugged at Xiao Chenhui''s sleeve secretly: "Husband, this time back in Beijing, we have to start all over again. Maybe you still want to make a living by copying books."


    Xiao Chenhui heard this and sighed lightly: "It''s not easy to be able to return to Beijing again, let''s just live in peace, although three thousand taels of silver really won''t be a big deal in Beijing, but a home is enough."


    Lu Siyi raised her head and glanced at Xiao Chenhui, then lowered her head quickly: "I was delusional."


    Xiao Chenhui actually doesn''t think that Lu Siyi has such an idea. What''s wrong with them? They have lived too hard in the northern Xinjiang in recent years. It is normal to have such an idea.


    But the festival between them and the second room, I am afraid that it will not be resolved so easily, and if they come to the door now, even if they are humiliating themselves.


    Seeing that Lu Siyi was in a low mood, she wanted to comfort her a few times, but she opened her mouth a few times, but she didn''t say anything, she just reached out and held the hand of the person next to her.


    This hand has long since lost the delicacy she had when she first got married. Thinking of the sins she had suffered in the iron mines with herself over the past few years, she thought in her heart that she would not be allowed to suffer any more in the future.


    raised his eyes and met Lu Siyi''s gaze. Looking at his wife''s current face, he couldn''t help sighing in his heart: "Don''t worry, I won''t make you suffer again in the future."


    Lu Siyi didn''t expect Xiao Chenhui to tell her this all of a sudden, no matter what she thought in her heart, her face softened a lot, and she softly said "um".


    Xiao Yunru heard what her brother said to her sister-in-law, and she had mixed feelings in her heart. She had always wanted to go back to Beijing, but now that she was about to enter Beijing, she felt melancholy.


    For a while, no one spoke again, and everyone was thinking about their own thoughts.


    *


    In the imperial garden, three or five groups of ladies and young ladies are gathering together to chat about interesting things in the capital.


    In the pavilion by the lake, there was a lively chat, when someone whispered, "Have you heard about it? The Lu family took office as the Shangshufu and proposed a marriage."


    Someone asked, "That Lu family?"


    The person who spoke before looked around carefully: "Which Lu family could it be?"


    The lady on the side smiled and said, "She is talking about Lu Xiaocheng, the right servant of the Ministry of Personnel."


    "There are no women of the right age in Ren Shangshu''s mansion, so it can''t be that the woman has found a matchmaker to propose marriage, right?"


    "Madam, you''re wrong about this. There is a concubine of the former Prince Yu, who returned to the residence with Li, in Ren Shangshu''s mansion. Naturally, the Lu family went to the door for Ren Wenyue."


    "No way, is the Lu family a relative of the eldest son, or a relative of the concubine?"


    "You can''t guess."


    "What do you know, come and listen."


    "Let me tell you, the lady with eyes above the top of Lu Xiaocheng, this time is actually a relative to her son, Lu Chengfeng, the eldest son of the Lu family."


    "It''s impossible, Ren Wenyue is married, and Lu Chengfeng hasn''t said marriage yet, are you mistaken? Liu Suqin''s temperament that she wants to blow his son to the sky, how could he let his son marry a Heli? woman?"


    Someone answered: "What''s impossible, then Lu Xiaocheng managed to rise a level in the past few years. Ren Shangshu is his immediate boss. If this marriage is accomplished, then there will be many benefits."


    "If this is true, then Mrs. Lu Liu Suqin is afraid that she will never dare to chatter in front of others."


    "You can''t say this nonsense, be careful that misfortune comes out of your mouth."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1082： worse situation

    Chapter 1082 The situation is even worse


    At this moment, Madam Lu Liu Suqin, who they were talking about, was walking towards this side.


    A lady in the pavilion hurriedly said, "Don''t talk about it, Madam Lu is coming this way."


    When everyone heard this, they followed her line of sight and looked over, but they didn''t expect that there were not only Mrs. Lu Liu Suqin, but also Mrs. Ren Shangshu''s wife Liang Wanying.


    Seeing this situation, several people looked at each other and thought in their hearts: Could it be true?


    Someone whispered: "Mrs. Lu Liu Suqin would not really agree, his precious son, marry the former prince concubine of the former Prince Yu, who was divorced in Ren Shangshu''s residence, right?"


    Someone asked: "It''s better to call Miss Ren in the future. Prince Yu''s mansion has been copied. It''s not good to mention it again."


    "Yes, yes, yes, what you reminded was right, it was not able to change it for a while."


    When they finished, Mrs. Lu Liu Suqin and Mrs. Ren Liang Wanying also came over.


    They didn''t stop, only the people they knew greeted each other and walked straight forward.


    *


    Yunyi took a nap for a while and was sitting in front of the dressing table. Bai Wei had already helped her comb her hair into a bun, and was shaking it up: "Master, this step is really beautiful."


    Mu Lan, who was standing beside him, smiled and said, "This is a pattern designed by our prince himself, so it''s definitely not bad."


    Yun Yi didn''t answer them, but just looked at herself in the mirror. This step is really beautiful. This was designed by Jing Rui himself a few days ago. At that time, I just thought the style was very novel. I didn''t expect him to find someone to work overtime. Added some rush out.


    Just then, Qu Lian walked in.


    Yun Yi glanced at her: "Is everything in the main hall ready?"


    Qu Lian stepped forward: "Yes, everything is ready as you ordered."


    After thinking of something, he said, "Prince Concubine, when the servants came back just now, I heard the discussion outside, saying that Lu Chengfeng, the son of Lord Lu of the Ministry of Personnel, was going to marry the daughter of Ren Shangshu."


    Yunyi turned to look at Qu Lian: "You said Lu Chengfeng is going to marry Ren Wenyue?"


    Qu Lian nodded and said, "It''s hard to say if it''s true, but the ladies and young ladies in the garden are talking about it."


    Yun Yi chuckled softly: "Actually, the two of them really look like husband and wife. I heard that Lu Chengfeng is very appreciated by the prince of Xuan Wangfu, so he must be capable, while Ren Wenyue seems to be weak, but he has a strong heart and is very good at it. Honestly, I really appreciate this temperament, and if it can be done, it will be a good talk.¡±


    Qu Lian heard the master''s words: "But those ladies said that there must be something tricky here."


    Yunyi stood up: "These people always listen to the wind as the rain, maybe they are in love with each other?"


    And one of the protagonists in their mouths was relaxing at a village in the suburbs of Beijing at this time.


    Ren Wenyue looked at the distant mountain: "Xiazhi, do you think I can really marry into the Lu family and marry Lu Chengfeng?"


    The maid Xiazhi smiled and replied: "Yes, Mr. Lu didn''t say it, just leave everything to him, and let the young lady wait with peace of mind."


    A complex emotion flashed across Ren Wenyue''s face.


    It turned out that she took Xiazhi to go shopping a few days ago. When she passed a ready-to-wear shop, she got home with bad luck. For some reason, the plaque that was originally hanging high on the second floor of the shop fell down.


    When she heard the screams of the people around her, she followed their line of sight and looked up, only to think that she was afraid that she would not be able to escape.


    As a result, at this critical moment, he was held and rolled on the spot, only to escape the catastrophe, but when he recovered from the shock, he realized that his situation was even worse.


    My dears, sorry for the poor condition, good night.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1083： follow your heart

    Chapter 1083 Do what you want


    If it wasn''t for the incident that happened in the store at the time, the shopkeeper came forward to suppress the matter and promised benefits to the guests present, I am afraid it would have been rumored in the capital for a long time.


    When she saw the person who rescued her, she couldn''t help being shocked. This person was not the one who rescued her from her aunt last time. I really didn''t expect them to meet in the capital and save her again.


    Lu Chengfeng originally came to pick a birthday present for his youngest sister, but he never expected to encounter such a thing.


    After hearing the comments of the customers in the store, I knew that she was Ren Wenyue, the daughter of Ren Shangshu.


    hugged in front of so many people, even if the shopkeeper apologised and suppressed the matter, but so many people saw it, if it spreads out, I don¡¯t know what it will be like.


    After being silent, Lu Chengfeng said, "I will be responsible for you."


    At that time, I just froze there.


    Later, I don¡¯t know what happened. I met several times one after another, and I don¡¯t know if it was because he said that he would be responsible for himself that day, or because he met many times, and there seemed to be something between the two.


    Last time, he casually said that it was impossible between them, so that he would stop saying those misleading words in the future.


    On the contrary, it made Lu Chengfeng anxious, and said that he only needs to wait with peace of mind, and leave other things to him.


    In fact, she didn''t have much hope, after all, her situation was special.


    But what she didn''t expect was that a few days ago, Lu Chengfeng''s mother brought a matchmaker to the door to propose marriage. This matter suddenly became a topic of discussion in the capital, and even the servants in the house were quietly talking about it.


    The mother was afraid that it would affect her mood, so she found an excuse to let her live in Zhuangzi on the outskirts of Beijing for a few days.


    As for the Mid-autumn Festival banquet in the palace, her status is really not suitable for participating, so she complied with her mother''s arrangement and brought Xiazhi to this village.


    Xiazhi saw that her young lady had been dazed here for a long time, and she was a little worried: "Miss, don''t think about it, Mr. Lu is a good man, and the servant sees that he is sincere to you. Besides, Madam will definitely do more this time. During the inspection, you can wait for the good news with peace of mind.¡±


    Ren Wenyue thought of how careful and considerate he was every time he met with Lu Chengfeng, and when he thought about what Xiazhi said, his face suddenly turned red: "You know how to coax me with good obedience."


    Xiazhi blushed when she saw the young lady: "Miss, it''s clear that you also have a good impression of Young Master Lu. Since the two are in love with each other, why bother with those gossips, wait for you to live a comfortable life and see what they can say."


    Ren Wenyue let out a sigh of relief: "You''re right."


    Before leaving the residence, the lady repeatedly told herself to be a good student to enlighten the young lady. Seeing that the young lady thought about it, she was also happy, and now she is finally at ease.


    She is very optimistic about Young Master Lu. First, Young Master Lu looks like Zhou Zheng, and second, Young Master Lu is really attentive to Young Lady, Young Lady and Young Master Lu are really a good match.


    Furthermore, Young Master Lu''s father is a subordinate of his master. With this relationship, the young lady can get an extra layer of security after marrying.


    However, Young Master Lu''s mother heard that she was very picky, but with the young lady''s intelligence, she would definitely be able to deal with it easily.


    Looking at the young lady again, I found that the worries of the past few days were long gone, so I heard the young lady say: "Xiazhi, pack up, let''s go back to Beijing."


    Ren Wenyue thought: Since Lu Chengfeng is interested, and he thinks others are good, then he can do what he wants.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1084： really fed up

    Chapter 1084 I''m really full


    In the ?? Palace, the Mid-Autumn Festival dinner has already started, but the first half is singing and dancing in the main hall, while the second half is moved to the imperial garden, where noble ladies from various prefectures continue to show their talents.


    To this end, the Holy Master asked for a top-quality jade pendant, the Queen Mother asked for a pair of bracelets, and Yunyi also asked for a pair of hairpins to make a colorful head.


    In the end, the first prize was won by Qi Yushan, the second wife of the Duke of Qi, the second was won by Deng Wanyue, the second wife of the Prime Minister''s residence, and the third prize was won by Qian Qianqian, the second wife of the Minister of Industry. have to.


    Yun Yi, who was sitting at the top, swept through the audience with mental power. There was a noble girl whispering, and a noble girl whispered: "I didn''t expect that the young lady of the Prime Minister''s Mansion could play the piano so well."


    "It seems that the foreign family in Beiyuan City has nurtured her very well."


    Xing Meiyu on the side of ?? heard that everyone was praising Deng Wanyue, and said a little out of time: "It just happened that this song was played well. Besides, my cousin has taken great care of her in the past few years when she returned to Beijing."


    As soon as she said this, let alone someone else, even her cousin Luo Shuru blushed when she heard it: "Meiyu, you don''t need to worry about the affairs of the Prime Minister''s Mansion."


    When he said this, his tone was extremely cold.


    Luo Shuru is in a bad mood. This cousin really doesn''t know what to say about her. She has always been open-mouthed, and she doesn''t distinguish between occasions. Last time she warned her, it seems that this old problem has been committed again.


    Yunyi watched this scene with interest. It would be unfortunate for Luo Shu to have such a cousin. She seemed to be helping her cousin every time, but Yunyi always felt that Xing Meiyu was doing it on purpose.


    really made Yunyi guess, Xing Meiyu''s mother always talked about Luo Shuru since she was a child, and asked her to learn everything from her cousin, which made Xing Meiyu very disgusted.


    Later, she was divorced, but her cousin married into the prime minister''s mansion, and when she entered the mansion, she was in charge of the central feeder, which made her feel very uncomfortable.


    I always feel that the gap between myself and my cousin is getting bigger and bigger.


    When I was a guest at the Prime Minister''s Mansion, I saw that my cousin and the people in the mansion were getting along very well, especially with her sister-in-law. When she thought about the champion that Deng Wanyue was going to marry, she had a terrible idea.


    That''s why I have the back, and from time to time I have to do something to add to my cousin Luo Shuru.


    Luo Shuru got up and left after saying that, ready to go to find her sister-in-law and leave the palace together.


    Xing Meiyu looked at her cousin in front of so many people and gave her a look. She was very angry and wanted to say something, but unfortunately, no one listened to her nonsense.


    Who is Deng Wanyue?


    That is the prospective sister-in-law of the Crown Princess, not to mention that they deserved the lottery today, even if there is any inside story, they are not in their control, they are really fed up.


    Xing Meiyu stomped her feet in a rage, and the little girl beside her softly persuaded: "Miss, Prince Xuan and the crown prince are going this way."


    The reminder of the little girl ring, Xing Meiyu stopped the action, and looked in the direction pointed by the little girl ring, not far away, it was really the Prince Xuan and the crown prince.


    Xing Meiyu couldn''t help but have a bold idea, whether it is entering the Xuanwang Mansion or the East Palace, it is more noble than the Prime Minister''s Mansion. Of course, she also has self-knowledge.


    She knew that she could only be a concubine when she entered the manor, but as long as she had the means, she could have a son and a half daughter in the future.


    I have to say that this Xing Meiyu is an alternative, and someone has already paid the price for it today, so dare to think so.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1085： Im also curious about what the King Yu promised to the Li family.

    Chapter 1085 I''m also curious about what benefits King Yu promised to the Li family


    Since Huo Xuejiao made a fool of himself in the hall today, those who have ideas have also rested their minds. Afterwards, many people actually didn''t believe that Huo Xuejiao did something that slammed on people in front of everyone''s eyes.


    Either he really didn''t care when dancing, or someone secretly made a bad move, but Huo Xuejiao, a cousin of the Shangshu Mansion, couldn''t recognize her identity, and she deserved to end like that.


    Xing Meiyu was thinking about how to make the crown prince and the prince of Xuan Wangfu notice her when she heard her mother''s voice behind her: "Meiyu, what are you still doing there?"


    Mrs. Xing walked to her daughter''s side, only to find that her daughter was looking straight into the distance. She followed and found that the prince and the prince of the Prince Xuan''s mansion were talking there.


    Turning his head to look at his daughter again, alarm bells ringing in his heart, what virtue is his daughter, she, a mother, knows best, but she can''t let her fool around.


    This is not in the mansion or in her parents'' house, everyone will let her.


    This is in the palace. My husband is only a third-rank idler. If my daughter causes trouble in the palace again, I don''t dare to think about the consequences.


    pushed his daughter''s arm: "It''s getting late, it''s time to leave the palace."


    Xing Meiyu said impatiently, "Got it."


    said that, but in his heart he was thinking: Such a good opportunity is really wasted.


    But she knew that she couldn''t do anything when her mother was here. Besides, she understood that she had no real confidence. If she acted rashly, it would be inappropriate, but in order to push her cousin Luo Shuru, she felt that what she had just thought might not be feasible.


    Reluctantly retracted his gaze, lowered his eyelashes, and made up his mind.


    turned around and put his arms around his mother: "Let''s go, it''s time to go back."


    *


    On the other side, when Jing Rui returned to the East Palace, Yun Yi had already washed up, just went to see the children and was about to rest: "Why did you come back?"


    Jing Rui approached: "Received the biography of flying pigeons, they found a place a hundred miles away from Pingzhou City, where they are going to build a cement production workshop."


    Yun Yi also put a smile on his face when he heard it: "It''s good now, with cement, if there are no special circumstances, Chen Rui''s skills will be stable."


    Jing Rui put the man in his arms: "Look how happy you are."


    Yunyi raised her head: "Of course I''m happy, you don''t know how ugly the words of the ladies and young ladies today are."


    Jing Rui heard Yun Yi''s words, and the smile on his face suddenly stopped: "Don''t worry, with Chen Rui''s ability, he can make some achievements in the future without us giving him a chance.


    Not to mention, and us, when the management of the Weihe River is effective, the credit will not be ordinary. "


    Yun leaned on Jing Rui''s arms: "I just think those women are boring enough all day."


    Jing Rui smiled and kissed Yunyi''s forehead: "It''s not worth being angry for those words."


    Yunyi only remembered the business at this time, came out of Jing Rui''s arms, and took out the recording pen: "Listen to this."


    She finished speaking, and a conversation came out from the recorder. The more Jing Rui listened, the more he frowned. He didn''t expect that there was actually something about the Li family, but why did the Li family get involved?


    Yunyi looked up at Jing Rui: "I''ve been thinking about this all afternoon, it must be that King Yu and the Li family promised a benefit, but what is this benefit?


    But having said that, the Li family is quite courageous, and even stepping on two boats is not afraid of falling into the water and drowning. "


    Jing Rui''s face was gloomy: "It shouldn''t be long before there is news back."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1086： Thats where she can go wild

    Chapter 1086 That''s where she can go wild


    As soon as Zuo Zijing returned to the residence, he called his wife Song Mingzhen: "What else is going on in the palace today, I don''t know?"


    Song Mingzhen knew that the matter could not be concealed, so he recounted what happened after Huo Xuejiao left the hall.


    Zuo Zijing slapped the table: "What is in her mind, is that where she can go wild?"


    No matter how low the status of the maid in the palace, she is still in the palace, what kind of thing is she, Huo Xuejiao, she is here to help, she is just here to destroy him: "I will send someone to send her back to Yecheng tomorrow, it''s nothing to do in the future. No more contact."


    Song Mingzhen heard this, and his heart sank: "Husband, this child Xuejiao is really impulsive this time. If something like this happens, it''s useless to stay in the capital. Tomorrow, the concubine will arrange someone to send her back to Yecheng. ."


    After saying that, seeing that his husband''s face was getting better, he continued: "As for the Huo family, after all, my sister helped me save my life back then. It is still necessary to send someone to give me some gifts during the New Year''s and holidays. As for the rest, forget about it."


    That''s what she said, but she just wanted to calm Zuo Zijing.


    As for the people from her parents'' house, she could never have cut off contact.


    Zuo Zijing heard that she agreed, and she didn''t hold back any longer, got up and said, "You rest early, I''ll go to the front yard study to deal with some things."


    Song Mingzhen watched Zuo Zijing leave and thought: This is finally over.


    But he turned his head and thought that Huo Xuejiao had to be sent away tomorrow, and thinking of Huo Xuejiao''s temperament, he was afraid that he would be agitated. Afraid that her sister would have an opinion on her, she was suddenly upset.


    *


    The big house of the Xiao family finally arrived at the city gate that day.


    Looking at the towering palace wall, Xiao Renli sighed in his heart: I''m back.


    After they entered the city, they first found an inn and stayed there, and asked the second shopkeeper to send someone to Xiao Mansion to deliver a letter.


    Actually, Xiao Renli did this on purpose. They couldn''t go directly to the door of the second room, but they could still be careful with some tricks.


    The old lady was also excited for a while after learning that her eldest son was returning to Beijing: "Mother Xu, they are back."


    Madam Xu looked at the old lady. Although she could understand the old lady''s mood at the moment, she felt a little uncomfortable when she thought of the old lady taking out all the private houses and buying the yard for the big house.


    To put it bluntly, the money was not given by the children of the second room.


    She is not literate enough and doesn''t understand the big truths, but she just thinks that the old lady is sorry for the grandson and granddaughter of the second room.


    It took a long time for the old lady to calm down: "Mother Xu, send someone over to find out the news and give them the master key of that house."


    When Xiao Renli saw the key, he wanted to refuse, but Lu Siyi behind him said, "Father, this is my grandmother''s intention. If you refuse, my grandmother will be sad."


    Xiao Renli thought, if he took this key, he might not be able to hold his head up in front of the Erfang people in the future, but if he took it, he would use the three thousand taels to buy some properties, and his life would be guaranteed in the future.


    He really did not expect that his mother would buy them a house, but when he was about to answer, his daughter-in-law Lu Siyi said, "Father, our situation is not very good now, since grandma is willing to help us, then we should buy it. We borrowed the money for this house, we will settle it later, and we will return the money to my grandmother."


    In fact, what she thought in her mind was: borrow it first and then talk about it. As for not paying it back, when it will be paid back, that will be a matter of the future.


    Finished the update today, thank you little cuties for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1087： But dont be confused

    Chapter 1087 Don''t be confused


    Xiao Renli finally accepted the house, and the servants of the Xiao family took them to the house.


    This yard is not very big, but it is better than the surrounding environment. There are three main rooms and two wing rooms on the left and right. The original owner made one of the west wing rooms as a stove room and the other as a warehouse.


    There is a utility room and a well in the backyard. The other half of the backyard was turned into a vegetable field by the original owner, and there is a latrine in the corner of the vegetable field.


    The people in the Xiao family''s big house were very satisfied after seeing the house. It was enough for their family to live in this yard.


    The servant of Xiao''s house, after showing them, handed the key to Xiao Renli: "Master, it''s nothing, the little one will go back to the house first."


    After the others left, Xiao Renli walked around the yard again: "I live in one of the three main rooms, Chen Hui and your wife live in one, Chen Xu in one, Yun Ru, you two in the east wing. Choose a room to live in.


    Xiao Yunru also wanted to live in the main room, but she knew that if she opened her mouth, she might arouse her father''s displeasure, so she nodded and said, "Okay."


    Xiao Chenxu glanced at the house, and was about to open his mouth to say that he would like to live in the east wing when he heard Xiao Renli say, "Chenxu is not too young, since he is back in Beijing, this marriage has to be put on the agenda."


    Xiao Yunru glanced at her younger brother, thinking about it too, her younger brother Xiao Chenxu is now 18 years old, and he has indeed reached the age of marrying a wife and having children, and his dissatisfaction has dissipated a lot.


    With silver in his hand, he didn''t panic. After Xiao Renli had allocated the house, he said to the only two female companions, "Siyi and Yunru, please clean the house."


    said to the two sons standing opposite: "You guys get some money, go buy some bedding and come back with food."


    After giving the order, he took out a small bank note from his body and handed it to his eldest son Xiao Chenhui: "If you can''t get anything, hire a bullock cart."


    Xiao Chenhui responded, and then took his younger brother Xiao Chenxu out.


    Xiao Renli saw them leave, but he sat down under the porch, thinking about the place to live, what to do with the money in his hand, and after thinking about it, he felt that he was not a business material, and it was better to have it with his hands Silver to buy insurance from Zhuangzi.


    Mrs. Xiao got a reply from the servant, and she finally felt at ease when she knew that the eldest son had arrived at the yard, and said to Xu Ma who was behind her: "In a few days, when they settle down, you can follow me over there. ."


    Mother Xu had long thought that the old lady would do this, nodded and said, "Yes."


    Thinking that the old lady and the people in the big room have not seen each other for a few years, I must be very worried. Before the big room people were in the northern border, the old lady had no choice but to let people bring some things over every once in a while. Now the big room people finally Back in Beijing, it is normal for people to want to meet.


    But the old lady, don''t be confused, don''t waste this good day.


    *


    Lu Mansion, Lu Xiaocheng had a dark face and looked at his son who was kneeling across from him: "Now you are following Prince Xuan''s side, what kind of woman can''t be found, why is Ren Wenyue.


    He is the prince concubine of the former Yu Wangfu. After getting married, how can you bring her to others, you bastard. "


    After scolding his son, he looked up at his wife Liu Suqin, who was sitting on the side: "And you, he is making a fool of yourself, and you are making a fool of yourself. Although our Lu family is not a high-ranking family, we can''t marry a woman who has left the door. I think You are dizzy."


    Liu Suqin knew that she was wrong and did not dare to defend herself. She just peeked at her son and asked him to find a way to save the scene.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1088： I also hope that my father will be fulfilled

    Chapter 1088 I hope my father will be fulfilled


    Liu Suqin never thought that Lu Xiaocheng, who was out of Beijing on a business trip, would return to Beijing so soon. What he originally thought was that when Lu Xiaocheng returned to Beijing and the marriage with the Ren family had already been decided, he would not be able to drive her and his son away even if he was angry. out of the house.


    If it wasn''t for the son''s hardships, he had withdrawn from Xiao Yunyi''s relatives because of his own initiative, which made his son feel resentment towards him. After that, he refused to look at each other. Seeing that she has all the children of her concubine, how could she be? Can you be in a hurry.


    But his son''s temper is a stubborn one, and what he believes can''t be pulled back by the nine-headed ox, what can he do?


    The two of them, mother and son, thought that when things were settled, even if Lu Xiaocheng came back, they could only recognize it.


    Unexpectedly, before things were completely settled, Lu Xiaocheng returned to the capital. He also heard about the matter from other colleagues, and when he returned to the residence, he asked the servants to call their mother and son over.


    Lu Chengfeng had already prepared in his heart: "Father, you retired the marriage in the second room of the Xiao family without discussing it with me. This time, my son finally has someone he likes, and I hope his father will do it."


    Lu Xiaocheng knew that if this matter was not handled properly, it would affect the relationship between him and Ren Shangshu.


    But if I let him compromise, I can''t accept it in my heart.


    His son was so good, how could he be reduced to marrying a woman he had left behind? This made him worry about how to deal with those colleagues.


    In the end, Lu Xiaocheng didn''t respond, he just said he had to think about it.


    Lu Chengfeng knew that he couldn''t force him, he had to give him time to accept it slowly.


    *


    On the edge of the Weihe River thousands of miles away, Xiao Chenrui was looking at the letter in his hand.


    The letter was sent by the housekeeper Shen, knowing that the grandmother spent all the monthly money in her hand to buy a yard for the big house.


    My grandmother mentioned this before, but I was not surprised, but I still felt a little uncomfortable when I saw it.


    The reconstruction of the embankment on the Weihe River has already started, and my brother-in-law also sent someone to deliver the newly invented cement, which is really a good thing. strong and sturdy.


    You and Mr. Yao from the Ministry of Industry will leave tomorrow and go all the way to Luning City to investigate the route and see where the Weihe River is most suitable for digging out a channel.


    This matter can¡¯t be taken lightly. If the location is not chosen properly, it is afraid that the original lower reaches of the Weihe River will be cut off, so we must be cautious.


    Once this is done, the water from the Weihe River to Luning will be divided into two parts, half of which will follow the original road, and the other half will flow into the newly dug channel and into the water-deficient Luning City.


    This not only solves the living water and irrigation water for the people of Luning City, but also solves the flooding situation of the Wei River in the rainy season. The lower stream has branches, and the flood water will not be poured into the fields on both sides. If this project is completed, then But the great deeds of Fuze Wanmin.


    This time, not only the prisoners who committed crimes recently in the Pingzhou City and Qingcheng Prefectures are serving hard labor, but also the forced labor sent by the two prefectures, but because the new emperor was enthroned and the world was amnesty, there were not many prisoners in Laurie.


    Thinking about the cold weather in the next few months, the construction of the river bank will have to be stopped. After discussing with Xiao Chenrui, Master Yao and Xiao Chenrui wrote a memorial to the court and recruited a group of young and strong laborers, but these people were paid.


    Once the notice was posted, the people of Qingcheng and Hepingzhou saw that the wages were very good, and many people were moved. At the end of the day, someone signed up on the spot.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1089： conspiracy

    Chapter 1089 Conspiracy


    It didn¡¯t take long for a lot of people to be recruited.


    After waiting for five days, the people who were watching saw that the hard labor recruited later could really get their wages, and now many people came to sign up, and the progress of the construction period was several times faster than before.


    Xiao Chenrui was accompanied by the people sent to him by his sister. With them supervising the work, no one dared to play tricks.


    The things here are arranged, he and Daren Yao have just ordered a few people, and they will accompany them to Luning City tomorrow to choose the best excavation site. They have already sent a message to the prefect of Luning City and let him We are already recruiting hard labor, so we must make sure that the workers are in place.


    Xiao Chenrui looked at the people who built the dam on the river bank with his hands behind his back, thinking to himself: With this energy, maybe half of the dam-building tasks can be completed before the cold.


    This is in full swing.


    But Beijing was not calm. As time went by, Jing Rui''s men finally found out the conspiracy of the Fu family and the Kang family.


    They first reached some kind of agreement with the Imperial Censor''s Mansion, which was secretly pushed by the Imperial Envoy Mansion, saying that the Crown Princess came from a small family, and she didn''t know the etiquette, so they dared to directly participate in the affairs of the DPRK.


    Also, the Prince handed over the transformation of the Weihe River to his unskilled brother-in-law. This is simply child''s play, and this is irresponsible to the people of Beimo.


    wanted to arouse the people''s dissatisfaction with the court, so as to achieve their goal of regaining power.


    Unfortunately, their wishful thinking fell through.


    Afterwards, Yunyi''s first women''s academy in the capital was completed, and enrollment was in full swing. In this era, there are many people who prefer sons to women, but they don''t need to spend tuition and miscellaneous fees, which still makes many people tempted.


    For a while, the rumors from before were directly covered up by the matter of this women''s academy. As soon as some small waves were turned up, they were immediately dispelled.


    The people under King Yu saw that this was not enough, so they came up with a trick, and sent people to make trouble in the city, and the places they chose were different every day.


    But a few days later, the people who came out to make trouble, the people sent by the whole background Rui were arrested and put in prison, and they did not need to be sentenced, and they were sent to Weihe for labor.


    The capital is a little more stable.


    Both the Kang family and the Fu family thought they were secretive enough. Those who caused the trouble were all found through the hands of others, but they were paid more, and those people happily agreed.


    But the rumors circulating in the market have affected the atmosphere of the court to some extent.


    In addition, the sage made it clear that he would not consider filling the harem, which made those officials who wanted their daughters to enter the palace and let the family glorify also join the ranks of condemning the crown princess.


    It''s just that they didn''t expect that the Sage would use the means of thunder to directly make those people lose their positions. This is also the most prosperous fire after his new emperor ascended the throne.


    This time, the government of Zhenguo and the government of Sun Guogong supported Shengshang, and they could be regarded as close people around Shengshang.


    After ??, the sage asked Eunuch Xi to pass the decree, and Ye Huaiyi, the eldest son of Eunuch Zhenguo¡¯s government, was appointed as the Minister of Xing.


    As soon as this imperial decree arrived at the Duke of Zhenguo¡¯s mansion, he almost vomited blood in anger.


    She has tried every means to get rid of this eldest son over the years, but unfortunately he has escaped.


    But she never imagined that the sage would directly issue a decree without playing cards according to common sense.


    In this way, her son will fall behind the son of that bitch. The **** gave birth to the eldest son of the Duke of Zheng before her. ''s heart demon.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1090： eradicate

    Chapter 1090 Eradication


    Contrary to Mrs. Cui Linxiu, Mrs. Zhen Guo, Ye Anren was extremely happy.


    The fact that his son could be appointed by the sage and become the minister of punishment was something he had never thought about before. After all, he was very fond of his eldest son.


    Over the years, it''s not that he didn''t know that his wife was secretly playing tricks. He had warned Cui Linxiu many times, but that person seemed to have fallen for evil.


    Especially a few years ago, I almost lost my son when I waited for my own to get the news.


    It was also from that time that he and Cui Linxiu had completely torn their faces.


    Before ??, he had been thinking about how to settle this eldest son, fearing that after a hundred years, Huaiyi would be bullied by that woman.


    He thought that as long as Ye Huaian got married, he would decide to divide the mansion for him, so that even if he was gone, Cui Linxiu would not want to bully him again.


    But this kid hasn''t moved, and he doesn''t want to force him.


    That woman Cui Xiulin didn''t think about taking over Huaiyi''s marriage, but how could she not know what she was thinking, it didn''t give her the slightest chance to save her from harming her son.


    It''s all right now, Huaiyi has an official body, and she has to think about the consequences even if she wants to reach out.


    Ye Huaiyi also did not expect that the Sage would directly order him to be sent to the Ministry of Punishment, thinking that every time his father saw the look of hesitating to speak, he did not want to make him worry about him anymore.


    So I took the errand.


    *


    It didn''t take long for Jing Rui''s people to collect the evidence of the Kang family and Fu family''s crimes, and they caught them off guard when they were still fantasizing.


    The Kang family naturally received a letter from King Yu and acted according to King Yu''s instructions. They thought that if King Yu was finished, they would not be reused by the court, so they might as well take a gamble.


    After that, they fooled the Fu family again. After King Yu''s people had contact with the Fu family, the Fu family could live in peace, but they chose a road of no return.


    Kang¡¯s and Fu¡¯s homes were raided, and the verdict came down soon. Mo Yanbin has never tolerated such uneasy people.


    Originally, as long as the Kang family was safe, the sage would not involve them because of King Yu''s affairs, but they just acted wisely and took over the whole family.


    As for the Li family of the Imperial Censor''s Mansion, they just reached an agreement with King Yu, and when King Yu was done, they would change the identity of Concubine Li Gui and make her the imperial concubine.


    This is really far enough. King Yu is still hiding in Minshan with the remnants. Here he is thinking about waiting for him to come back and marrying his younger sister. I really don''t know what to say about them.


    The good Du Yushi Mansion was stared at by the official and took down the door plaque at the gate, and was slapped to the end by the Holy One and turned into a white body.


    This change in the capital can be regarded as a wake-up call for those who still have an outside heart.


    When King Yu received the news, he stood on a high ground, staring at the direction of the capital, and did not speak for a long time.


    Someone still came over to report: "My lord, the flying pigeon of the prince."


    This brought him back to his senses.


    When the paper tube in his subordinate''s hand saw the message on it, his face was full of tangled expressions.


    I didn''t expect that Situ Bingqian was quite greedy, and he even wanted three cities as compensation when the matter was done. This is really a lion''s mouth.


    He was a little undecided for a while. As he and his son said before, if they didn''t agree, then they would have no chance to return to Beijing at all, and they would have to live in hiding in the future.


    Accepted Situ Bingqian''s conditions, even if he returned to the capital to gain power, he would be full of hidden dangers and cause headaches for a while.


    Finished the update today, thank you little cuties for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1091： Build new weapons

    Chapter 1091 Create new weapons


    In the imperial study room, Jing Rui was sitting down and reporting: "Father, people from the Ministry of Industry have taken over the Jinxiu Coal Mine, and the daily mining volume is very stable. My son has ordered people to be located between the Jinxiu Coal Mine and the Tongda Iron Mine. Site selection, built a workshop, the location is very hidden.


    and has gathered hundreds of blacksmiths, and they will be able to make large quantities in a few days. "


    said he took out a newly forged broadsword and a crossbow he designed from the sack beside him: "This is a sample they made, please take a look."


    Mo Yanbin was originally the leader of the war. When he saw the big sword, he kept shouting, "Okay."


    read it back and forth several times: "This knife is good, both sides are aggressive, not bad."


    Looking at the crossbow again, Jing Rui hurriedly explained: "The improved crossbow can fire six rounds in salvo. With this mechanism on the side closed, it can also shoot in a single, six-round burst."


    Mo Yanbin''s eyes lit up: "If these things are used on the battlefield, it can greatly reduce casualties."


    Jing Rui chuckled and nodded: "At that time, Wei Li can set up a bow and crossbow battalion."


    Mo Yanbin listened and agreed: "Yes, let the Ministry of Industry speed up the construction."


    Jing Rui clasped his fists and said, "Yes."


    The father and son talked about the management of the Weihe River again, Jing Rui said: "I have already received the news from the other side. After the river embankment is completed, they will re-strengthen the dams built before to ensure that nothing goes wrong. ."


    Mo Yanbin''s face was full of joy: "If the governance of the Weihe River is successful, the people along the banks will no longer have to be displaced and forced to leave their homes."


    Jing Rui nodded and said, "As long as the river leading to Luning City is opened up, even in the rainy season, the Weihe River will not be the same as before, and they will be able to choose the location for the excavation in the past few days."


    Sage Shang Mo Yanbin nodded and said: "Let the Ministry of Household fully guarantee the Weihe project funding without delay."


    Jing Rui waved his hand and said, "Let''s keep the money from the Ministry of Housing. The foreign money that Yier and I got from King Yu has already been exchanged for money and sent to the Weihe construction site, which is enough to spend there. a while."


    Sage Shang Mo Yanbin didn''t say anything, anyway, the entire Beimo will belong to them in the future: "Then you should pay more attention to the matter of making weapons."


    Jing Rui took the bow and crossbow from Mo Yanbin: "Okay, the minister is busy there first."


    *


    Lu Mansion, no matter how unhappy Lu Xiaocheng is, his wife has already carried him to Shangshu Mansion to propose a marriage.


    If he goes back on his own, it will be a revenge with the Shang Shufu.


    One can think that Ren Wenyue had not given birth to a son or a half daughter after marrying into Prince Yu''s mansion, and she couldn''t help but feel worried again.


    He moved out the late emperor as an excuse to let Liu Suqin and Shang Shu set their wedding date to next year.


    When the matter was settled, the sons of the Lu family almost dropped their jaws and talked a lot in private.


    In addition, knowing that Ren Wenyue had never given birth after marrying the prince of Yu Wangfu, many people maliciously speculated whether Ren Wenyue could not have children.


    Lu Chengfeng and Ren Wenyue''s marriage was decided in this way, but the specific marriage date has not yet been decided, only said that the two will discuss it after a new year.


    After being alone with Ren Wenyue several times, Mrs. Lu also felt that Ren Wenyue was really good, and she accepted it in her heart.


    Before winter came, let someone start repairing the yard where his son lived.


    Thinking that his son-in-law is already married, his son''s wedding must be more beautiful and decent.


    On the other side of the Shangshu Mansion, Ren Wenyue and her daughter were looking at the dowry in the warehouse. These things must not be brought to the Lu family as a dowry, so I thought about taking stock of the things and trying to fuse the gold jewelry and make a new one. look.


    Mrs. Ren Liang Wanying looked at the jade bracelet in her hand: "Wen Yue, the quality of these jade bracelets are all of the highest quality, so please take care of them and put them in the dowry."


    Ren Wenyue nodded and said, "Okay. Mother, you don''t need to buy anything on purpose."


    Liang Wanying clearly understood her daughter''s meaning: "Okay, mother understands your thoughts, and she still counts as before, but there must be more things than before, you don''t have to refuse, this is also what your father and brothers mean. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1092： Huo Xuejiaos fate

    Chapter 1092 Huo Xuejiao''s End


    Ren Wenyue''s eyes reddened after listening to her mother''s words: "It''s all because of the daughter''s fault, so you will be affected."


    Liang Wanying hugged her daughter: "What did you say, if we hadn''t inquired about it in advance, you wouldn''t have to suffer those crimes."


    Ren Wenyue leaned against her mother''s arms: "Mother, don''t talk about this, it''s all over."


    Liang Wanying stroked her daughter''s hair lightly: "Yes, it''s all over, Lu Chengfeng is a responsible person. Although his parents are a bit snobbish, he wants to save face the most. Just marry and do your own thing, you don''t have to be too accommodating. them."


    Ren Wenyue said a little unnaturally: "Mother, it''s too early to say this at this time."


    Liang Wanying knew that her daughter was thin-skinned: "Okay, I won''t talk about it, you just need to remember that with your father here, Lu Xiaocheng will not dare to neglect you, plus Chengfeng likes you, I believe that after marrying, the life will not be worse. ."


    Ren Wenyue thought very clearly that Lu Chengfeng was a person who was affectionate but not filial, and this was in his best interest.


    As for marrying into Lu''s mansion, she didn''t rely on Lu''s mansion to live. Before in Yu''s mansion, it was because she didn''t want to fight with those Yingyingyanyan in the backyard, and she was disappointed with Mo Jingting. Uncontested man.


    I can, but I won''t. At least there is a relationship between her and Lu Chengfeng. Although it is not deep, there is something about each other that attracts each other, and they can talk about it together, so she is looking forward to it.


    As for her being Heli and remarrying into the Lu Mansion, as long as Lu Chengfeng is willing, what does other people think have to do with her.


    After the New Year, the earliest marriage will not be until February or March. It seems far away, but it is actually very fast. The most important thing is to quickly melt those gold ornaments into new styles.


    In addition, we have to make a new wedding dress, and the previous one must not be used again.


    After the mother and daughter both calmed down, they discussed what to prepare.


    *


    At the same time, Zuo Shang Shufu was putting on a big play.


    Zuo Zijing asked his wife to **** Huo Xuejiao to leave the capital quickly, but this niece was too daring to do things, and she knew that she had made a fool of herself at the palace banquet that day and lost her chance to enter the East Palace.


    At first, I was crying, trying to get my aunt Song Mingzhen to find a way. Later, it was seen that Song Mingzhen could not change his mind. He even wanted to hook up with his little cousin in the house.


    As soon as this happened, Zuo Zijing made a big anger and asked his wife to quickly arrange for someone to send Huo Xuejiao back to Yecheng, and didn''t want her to stay in the house for a moment.


    Huo Xuejiao had seen the prosperity of the capital, and she didn''t want to go back to Yecheng at all, and kept begging her aunt Song Mingzhen not to drive her away.


    But this time, Song Mingzhen was really angry. He originally thought that if he was so ugly at the palace banquet, it would be impossible to enter the East Palace. It is better to find a promising young talent to marry, and treat them Shang Shufu may not be without help.


    In the past few days, she had already inquired about it, and she wanted to wait for her to choose, but who would have thought that such a thing would happen, and she would never keep her in the mansion.


    scolded her sharply: "You don''t have to beg me, it''s all your own fault."


    turned to the maid who was serving Huo Xuejiao and said, "Help her pack her things. After half an hour, I''ll have someone come over and call you."


    When the maid heard that the lady said ''you'', she asked anxiously, "Madam, will the slave also follow Miss Biao?"


    This little girl was really frightened. She didn''t want to follow Miss Huo back to Yecheng. I heard that the master of the Huo family was not a good person and would beat people when he drank.


    Mrs. Zuo Song Mingzhen frowned slightly and said: "You can **** her back to Yecheng, and you can come back with the car at that time."


    After thinking of something, he said to another maid who was standing on the side: "You and her can be a companion when you come back."


    The little maid who served Huo Xuejiao saluted gratefully and respectfully, "Thank you madam."


    Song Mingzhen didn''t stop walking out, no matter how Huo Xuejiao shouted from behind, thinking: The niece should never think about her own son.


    If I don''t send her away again, I''m afraid that my relationship with my husband will be exhausted because of her involvement.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1093： On the side of the couch, how can you allow others to sleep soundly

    Chapter 1093 On the side of the couch, how can others sleep soundly


    On this day, Jing Rui took a letter and walked quickly towards the imperial study room, and saw Eunuch Xi standing at the door: "Father-in-law, is the sage available?"


    Eunuch Xi smiled and bowed to Jing Rui: "The Holy One is inside."


    said and then walked inside: "Your Highness, His Royal Highness asks to see you."


    Mo Yanbin also heard voices from outside: "Let him come in."


    Jing Rui raised his feet and walked in: "I have seen the emperor."


    Mo Yanbin looked up at his son: "Looking at your expression, what kind of happy event happened?"


    Jing Rui smiled: "You can see this clearly."


    Mo Yanbin stretched out his hand to take it. After opening it, he also had a smile on his face: "It''s really cunning. Looking at it like this, I''m afraid it started a long time ago."


    Jing Rui glanced at the letter: "Father, my son is thinking, we will send a group of people to temporarily stay outside the city of Savoy, what do you think?"


    Mo Yanbin nodded in agreement and said, "Well, it''s very necessary just in case."


    The father and son both understood each other''s thoughts. Although there was no war with Dongning, King Yu couldn''t die of old age in the depths of Minshan, and he would definitely think of other ways.


    Mo Yanbin instructed outside the door, "Go and call Lu Jiancheng, Minister of War, to come over."


    Eunuch Xi outside the door heard the order and quickly responded: "Yes."


    turned around and said to the little apprentice waiting outside: "Little Shuzi, hurry up and go to the Ministry of War, and ask the Minister of War, Mr. Lu, to visit the imperial study room, be quick."


    Xiao Shuzi listened to the master''s instructions: "Yes."


    After ?? finished speaking, he turned and ran to spread the word.


    When Lu Jiancheng came over, Sheng Shang Mo Yanbin had almost discussed with Jing Rui: "I have seen Sheng Shang, I have seen the prince."


    Sage Shang Mo Yanbin called out, and handed the previous letter to Lu Jiancheng. After he read it, he told him about the transfer of troops to Sava City: "Lu Shangshu, what do you think?"


    Lu Jiancheng thought for a while: "The speculations of the Holy One and the Prince are not unreasonable."


    The three of them looked at the hand-painted map and studied it for a long time, and they all felt that it was the fastest to mobilize troops from the capital, and it would take a few days to send orders elsewhere, so it should not be too late.


    So a few hours later, Lu Shangshu personally held the order to arrive at the camp in the suburbs of Beijing, and mobilized an army of 50,000 to go to Sava City immediately.


    When Lu Shangshu arrived, it was already noon, and the sky was already dark when the army began to pull out. At that time, the gates of various parts of the capital were closed, so the dispatch of troops to Sava City was received at noon the next day. information.


    The people of the capital began to speculate: "The Holy Sage ordered to mobilize 50,000 troops to Sava City, is it because he wants to suppress King Yu?"


    "I heard that King Yu, with his remaining troops, really retreated to Sava City and hid in the depths of Minshan Mountain."


    "You can''t talk nonsense about this. Be careful to be heard by someone with a heart and cause trouble."


    "It''s not what I said, I also heard from the people in the teahouse. Besides, we just talk casually, what can we provoke?"


    "This King Yu is also, isn''t it bad to be a good prince in front of you? If you have to do something that is outrageous, this is fine. If you win the king and lose the bandit, you can only hide in the depths of Minshan Mountain, and your wife and children are also imprisoned. Alas, this is the end of greed."


    "Hey, who said no, it''s just a matter of living in peace, and you have to find your own way."


    "Even if this King Yu hides in Minshan, the Sage cannot let him go. It is normal to send troops to Sava City."


    At this time, the officials of the six departments of the imperial court were also discussing this matter in private: "Prime Minister Deng, do you know why the saint mobilized the troops and horses of the camp on the outskirts of Beijing in the middle of the night?"


    Deng Huancheng raised his head and glanced at the questioning adult, thinking: Even the common people can understand things, you came to ask me, how did you get this official uniform?


    did not reply to his question, but asked: "Master Li, are you finished with your errand?"


    Mr. Li, who asked the question, quickly said: "Come on, come on, I''ll go now, I''ll bring it to you soon."


    After this Master Li left, Deng Huancheng smiled mockingly: King Yu has come to this day, it is all his own fault, no matter how far he hides, it is always a hidden danger, and it is not easy to get rid of it.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1094： That old man will tell them to come and go

    Chapter 1094 That Lao Tzu will tell them to come and go


    On the second day after the 50,000 elite soldiers in the camp on the outskirts of Beijing left Beijing, Jing Rui''s men intercepted three carrier pigeons. After reading the contents of the letter, King Yu set up several eyeliners in the capital, and it didn''t take long was removed.


    This King Yu is really shrewd. The few eyeliners that have been removed are all inconspicuous petty officials in Beijing. If Jing Rui hadn''t sent a group of people to spread out and investigate secretly, I''m afraid they wouldn''t be able to grasp the handle of these people. .


    One of them turned out to be a carrier pigeon who took a carrier pigeon out of the city and released it in the wild. He was really cautious.


    On the other side, the 50,000-strong army led by Lu Jiancheng, the Minister of War, was rushing towards the city of Sava.


    Originally, the Holy Sage Mo Yanbin didn¡¯t think about letting Lu Jiancheng lead the troops in person, but Lu Jiancheng had just been promoted to the Minister of War, and he always felt that it was time to show his loyalty.


    And he had been in the town of Savoy for a few years before, and he was familiar with the terrain of Minshan and Minjiang. He felt that it was most suitable for him to bring troops in person.


    And Yu Wang, who was far away in the depths of Minshan Mountain, after a fierce ideological struggle, his desire prevailed over his reason, and he agreed to Situ Bingqian''s request.


    After the news was sent out, he actually broke the jar, and was no longer so entangled. He felt that it would be time to see if he could make a comeback.


    No one thought that the regent of Dongning had the idea of ??expanding his territory. When King Yu came to him this time, he just fell asleep and came with a pillow.


    So after learning that King Yu agreed to his request, he even sent 200,000 troops to go over the mountains and into Beimo, but as soon as they stepped into Beimo, someone released the flying pigeons back to Beijing.


    When Jing Rui received the news, his face was very ugly. Guessing was one thing, but it was another matter if it actually happened. King Yu came from the royal family of Beimo. How stupid.


    Who is Situ Bingqian? That is the iron-blooded regent of Dongning, who is very smart. How could he easily agree to King Yu to send troops to help?


    How can he be worthy of the ancestors of the Mo family? Even if he really takes power in the future, how many people will truly believe him?


    Jing Rui came to the imperial study once again, and angrily took the news directly in front of the saint Mo Yanbin: "Father, this is treason."


    Mo Yanbin saw that Jing Rui''s face was not good, and when he thought of what he said just now, he knew that King Yu was afraid of doing something stupid.


    Several military orders came out from the palace that day, but instead of alerting the troops in Beijing, they ordered the soldiers to rush 800 miles away and ran to the south.


    Mo Yanbin thought to himself: This Situ Bingqian is really ambitious, since he has to get involved in the infighting of neighboring countries, then don''t even think about retreating.


    After ??, another series of orders were issued from the palace, everything was arranged, and Mo Yanbin waited for the news.


    When ?? Dongning''s soldiers arrived in Minjiang, Mo Yanbin''s deployment was also in place.


    The Minister of War, Lu Jiancheng, led an army of 50,000 troops just outside the city of Sava to choose a place to set up camp, when the subordinates who had been sent out to inquire about the news came back and reported: "My lord, Dongning actually sent an army of 200,000 troops to help King Yu. "


    Lu Jiancheng frowned when he heard this: "Is the news accurate?"


    The subordinate cupped his hands and said: "Yes, the subordinate has already seen it before. At least one hundred thousand troops have reached the border of Beimo, I am afraid they are on standby at any time."


    Lu Jiancheng lost the little respect he had for King Yu. It was a big crime to collude with foreign countries.


    Lu Jiancheng had discussed with the sage and the prince before he left the capital. The place he chose to camp was the most beneficial to them. They could directly see the flat land at the foot of the mountain.


    A young general following Lu Jiancheng said: "Sir, we only brought 50,000 people when we went out to Beijing. Now the number of people sent by Dongning is four times that of us. How will we fight this battle?"


    Lu Jiancheng raised his eyes and glanced at the man: "You can fight whatever you want. What''s wrong with their crowd. If he dares to cross the border and enter Beimo, then I will tell them to come and go."


    When ?? said this, there was a look of death on his face.


    Finished the update today, thank you little cuties for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1095： war is coming

    Chapter 1095 The battle is imminent


    Lu Jiancheng was a little worried, so he ordered Vice-General Song beside him to go personally.


    Vice Admiral Song returned with a very ugly expression: "My lord, this time Dongning Kingdom is leading the troops of the Prince Regent''s close confidant, General Yuan Da. He has indeed assembled an army of 200,000 people and has reached the border."


    Lu Jiancheng''s expression became solemn when he heard this. He walked quickly to the table, picked up a pen and wrote a note, then left the tent, walked to the side of the pigeon cage, and opened it to take out a pigeon.


    stuffed the written note into a small bamboo tube and tied it up, took the special pigeon food from the side and fed it, then raised his hand and let it fly out.


    watched the pigeon disappear into the sky, and then retracted his sight.


    After ??, he returned to the central army tent and looked at the simple map on the table: "Send someone to watch the movement over Dongning."


    then wrote another letter: "Someone."


    The guard outside the door came in: "Sir."


    Lu Jiancheng handed over the letter: "Let someone quickly send the letter to Sava City and give it to Lord Kang."


    The guard took the letter and replied, "Yes, my lord."


    After he finished speaking, he turned and walked out of the central army tent. Not long after, a small group of men and horses left the camp and headed towards Sava City.


    Kang Ziye also received a report from his subordinates at this time: "Sir, Lu Shangshu personally brought an army of 50,000 people here, and has already set up camp sixty miles outside of the city of Savoy."


    Kang Ziye raised his head when he heard the report: "Oh, it''s already here. It''s really Lieutenant General Lu''s style of doing things. Oh no, it''s Master Lu now, Lu Shangshu."


    said and smiled and stood up: "Let''s go, bring a small group of people, and bring some wine and food from the city, let''s go to the camp to catch the wind."


    As soon as they left the city, they encountered the guards who came to deliver the letter. After the two teams greeted each other, they went to the camp together.


    Lu Jiancheng didn''t expect Kang Ziye to arrive so soon. After the two exchanged greetings, they entered the tent. Kang Ziye said, "Does Master Lu understand the current situation here?"


    Kang Ziye originally wanted to call Lu Jian a general, but now that Lu Jiancheng has been promoted to the Minister of War, he quickly changed his name to Master Lu.


    Lu Jiancheng had always been a third-rank general under the sage, and now he was promoted to the post of Minister of War. Whether it was Lu Jiancheng or Kang Ziye, he was considered a sage.


    So after entering the central army tent, the two of them didn''t talk so much.


    Thinking of the current situation, Lu Jiancheng frowned and said, "I have already sent people to inquire, so I sent someone into Sava City to deliver a letter to Lord Kang, just to ask Lord Kang to meet and discuss the next countermeasures."


    Kang Ziye took a sip of the tea brought by the guard and said, "King Yu doesn''t even want face for that seat. If someone like him ascends the throne, then Beimo will be finished."


    Lu Jiancheng''s face was not good-looking: "He is bringing wolves into the room, I am afraid that Situ Bingqian has long been thinking about my territory in Beimo, otherwise it is impossible to respond so happily.


    I am afraid that the price to be paid is not low. He is setting himself on fire and digging his own grave. "


    Kang Ziye had already made inquiries along the way, and Master Lu brought fifty thousand people over and sighed: "I only received the news a few days ago, this Situ Bingqian is also a cunning one.


    These 200,000 troops were not mobilized together, but assembled from various places to the border three days ago. I have already passed the letter to the prince, but before the reinforcements arrive, we are afraid that we will have to stand alone for a while. "


    Lu Jiancheng said with a sullen face: "King Yu is not afraid that the ancestors of the Mo family will settle accounts with him when he acts in cooperation with the enemy and betrayed the country?"


    Kang Ziye put down the tea cup in his hand: "If he was concerned about those, I''m afraid he wouldn''t rebel in the first place."


    Lu Jiancheng thought of the rumors in Beijing: "Now his wife, children and family members are imprisoned in Beijing, what he does is like setting fire to those people, he doesn''t think about whether Situ Bingqian can be trusted, and whether Dongning can be trusted? "


    Kang Ziye stood up: "He is afraid that he has been overwhelmed by desire now, and there will be a day when he will regret it."


    After ?? finished speaking, he stood up, looked at the hand-drawn map on the table, and pointed out a few locations: "I am afraid that people from Dongning will enter from these places."


    Lu Jiancheng also put away his emotions and looked at the map.


    The discussion between the two led to the middle of the night.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1096： But there is something on my mind

    Chapter 1096 But I have something on my mind


    In the palace, Jing Rui looked at Xie Dongliang who was next: "Is there any news from anywhere?"


    Xie Dongliang cupped his hands and said, "Prince Respect, except for the Southern Border Guard Station, which will be late, the other military camps will be able to arrive at Sava City in a few days.


    At present, with the 50,000 horses that Lord Lu brought this time, plus the people who were brought by the former defenders of Sawa City and Kang Ziye, there should be no problem.


    Once the war begins, they can also resist for a while, and when reinforcements from various places arrive, their pressure can be relieved, and their subordinates have sent orders to each place, so that they must speed up their march. "


    Jing Rui nodded and said, "Let the Ministry of Household quickly raise food and grass, and make sure to deliver them all before the snow falls."


    Xie Dongliang replied, "Yes."


    Jing Rui and Xie Dongliang explained a few more words before letting them leave.


    After ?? and the others left, Jing Rui looked at the sky outside the palace with deep eyes.


    took a long time to recover his thoughts and walked towards the imperial study.


    Mo Yanbin was reviewing the memorials, and Eunuch Xi walked in with Jing Rui: "Your Majesty, you have been approving the memorials for an hour in a row. It just so happened that His Royal Highness the Crown Prince came over to speak with you, so you can take a rest."


    Mo Yanbin raised his head from the desk, chuckled softly, "You''re good at making things happen."


    Jing Rui came in, and immediately called out, "Father."


    Mo Yanbin motioned him to sit, and walked out of the desk himself: "But you have something on your mind?"


    Jing Rui said lightly: "This is how we have rectified all parts of the capital, and before taking care of local affairs, Dong Ning is uneasy, and he has assembled an army of 200,000 people to help King Yu, and it really doesn''t matter for a moment. Let people live."


    Mo Yanbin smiled and said: "Although I mostly fought in the northern border, I have also studied the borders of various places. Although Dongning is only separated by a few mountains from our Beimo, there is a saying that Wangshan runs away to death. Horses, want a sea of ??deep abyss.


    It doesn''t look very far, but the person involved must have a deep understanding of how difficult it is to walk on the mountain road. It is difficult for people to walk, and transporting food and grass is a big problem. It''s easy to say, but if it snows, it will be even more difficult. .


    Besides, Situ Bingqian''s thoughts are too beautiful, and he is a little blind and arrogant. He is afraid that his desires will not be fulfilled and he will face an abyss. "


    A few years ago, the former emperor of the Dongning Kingdom died in danger, leaving his youngest son to inherit the great cause, and Situ Bingqian was pushed to the high position of the regent.


    The country of Dongning had more mountains and less land, and the people had a hard time. Situ Bingqian sat on the queen regent and wanted to expand northward.


    Jing Rui was not worried that Dongning could get any benefits, but it was obvious that these wars could be avoided and the people of Beimo could live and work in peace and contentment.


    King Ke Yu colluded with foreign countries for his own selfish desires, so Beimo had to go to war with Dongning, which made people very uncomfortable.


    Sage Shang Mo Yanbin saw his son''s expression and knew what he was worried about: "The reason why Lu Jiancheng was promoted to the Minister of Military Affairs is because he is not only heroic on the battlefield, but also resourceful, don''t worry."


    Jing Rui motioned to the maid who was serving on the side to bring the chessboard: "I will accompany you to a game."


    Mo Yanbin smiled and nodded: "Sit down, our father and son haven''t played a game for a long time."


    Just now, Sheng Shang Mo Yanbin only guessed half of Jing Rui''s thoughts correctly, but Jing Rui thought more, no matter whether Situ Bingqian had prepared it long ago or had an impromptu intention, it was their fault first.


    Helping King Yu is just a pretext. Since he does not focus on improving his own people''s livelihood, but thinking about expanding his territory through wars to achieve the purpose of balancing resources, then I''m sorry, Beimo didn''t come when they wanted to. Open to open to open the place.


    But there are some things, he still has to discuss with Yun Yi before making a decision.


    *


    East Palace, Yun Yi was looking at the account book just sent in when she heard someone walk in: "Prince Concubine, I have received the news that the old lady of the Ai family will arrive in the capital tomorrow."


    Yunyi doesn''t have to look up, she can tell it''s Mu Lan when she hears the voice: "The second uncle of the Ai family is also going back to Beijing, right?"


    Mu Lan replied: "Yes, their motorcade will be able to enter the city by noon tomorrow."


    Yunyi instructed: "Then you prepare in advance, let''s go to Ai''s house early the next morning."


    She wanted to go there in person, so as to help their family check the pulse. If her health was fine, she and Jing Rui would be relieved. After all, the Ai family was the one they wanted to protect for their mother-in-law.


    Mu Lan replied: "Yes."


    After ?? and the others left, Yun Yi continued to look at the account book.


    After seeing the grain output reported by Zhuangzi, he calculated in his heart that if Beimo went to war with Dongning, there would be a huge shortage of food and grass, and those soldiers could not go to war hungry.


    Thinking of the food he got from King Yu in his own space, it seems that he still has to wait for Jing Rui to come back to discuss and see how to release the food and send it to Sava City to relieve their worries.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1097： be their belief

    Chapter 1097 became the belief in their hearts


    When Jing Rui came back from the imperial study, Yun Yi was preparing to take the triplets for dinner. When Jing Rui came back, Yun Yi instructed the maid by the side: "Add a pair of tableware."


    The maid next to ?? went to work with a ceremony.


    Yunyi said to Jing Rui, "Why did you come back so late?"


    Jing Rui washed his hands in the copper basin brought by the maids: "I discussed some things with the royal father, and then set the chessboard, and then I forgot the time."


    looked at the triplets with an apologetic face: "You don''t have to wait for me in the future. When the time comes, you will have dinner, but don''t be hungry."


    said that he had already helped the triplets with their favorite dishes by himself, and then helped Yunyi with some: "Eat more, I have lost weight recently."


    Yunyi has indeed lost some weight these days, she chuckled lightly: "Not much, how do you see it?"


    Jing Rui smiled and said in a voice that only the two of them could hear: "You sleep in my arms every night. Although it''s not obvious, you can always feel it."


    Yun Yi thought that she had just weighed herself with an electronic scale in the space villa, and she had lost less than five kilograms. She looked at Jing Rui suspiciously, could she really feel it?


    Jing Rui saw her expression and knew she didn''t believe it. Seeing how the children were eating fragrantly, without looking this way, he approached Yun Yi again and said, "There is less meat on the waist."


    Yunyi''s face turned red when he heard this: "Eat you, what nonsense are you talking about."


    Jing Rui laughed in a good mood: "Don''t talk, don''t talk, eat, eat."


    Bo Geer squinted at them: these two are true, they are ignoring him, they are really a pair of unscrupulous parents.


    After dinner, Yunyi asked the servants who took care of the triplets to take them out for a walk to digest.


    The triplets politely greeted their father, mother and concubine, and then went out the door hand in hand. The three little people were very friendly, watching them walk away, and then they closed their eyes.


    After the maid brought tea in, they all backed out.


    Jing Rui told Yun Yi about the situation of Sava City, and then took up the tea cup at hand.


    After ?? Yunyi heard it, he probably understood what Jing Rui was thinking: "You don''t want to go to Dongning Country in person, do you?"


    Jing Rui looked up at Yun Yi, but she didn''t expect that she hadn''t said her thoughts yet, but Yi Er guessed it, and said, "October is about to enter, and it will be cold day by day.


    The treasury was empty, so it was impossible to spend all the limited tax and silver on the war with Dongning.


    At the very least, we must first let the people stop being hungry, and let the people see the efforts and sincerity of the court, so I don¡¯t want to waste time on this.


    Yunyi understands his thoughts, Zuo just wants to develop in an all-round way and let the people live a good life, and he doesn''t want to waste time on this.


    After a while, Yun Yi said, "Since Situ Bingqian wants to plot the city of Beimo, then let''s just use his own way to repay his own body, why not.


    In this matter, no matter what kind of alliance between King Yu and them, but for us, they are the first to challenge. Since the army of 200,000 people has come, let''s stay, no matter what kind of way.


    These words are not ruthless, but don''t give them some color, next time he may come over the mountains and over the mountains to be disgusting.


    So it didn''t take long for the two of them to discuss a countermeasure.


    That is to destroy the prestige of Dongning country a few years ago, so that the people of Beimo have confidence in the court and become their belief in their hearts.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1098： space change

    Chapter 1098 Space Changes


    After the two agreed, Jing Rui said, "Tomorrow, I will mention this to the royal father. You should prepare in advance these few days."


    Yunyi nodded and said, "Okay, I see. It just so happens that I want to go out for a walk, but it''s inconvenient to carry the children with them."


    Jing Rui knew what she was worried about: "When the time comes, let them move to the royal grandmother''s place, let''s keep more people to protect in the dark,


    Originally, Yun Yi wanted to say that if she could go alone, it might be faster, but she knew that Jing Rui would definitely not agree, but she was not very worried about the children.


    Jing Rui also felt a little distressed when she saw her like that: "Is it because I didn''t think about it carefully, should I wait any longer?"


    Yun Yi glanced at him sideways: "What nonsense, since we are already standing at this height, we must think about the people of Beimo and those soldiers.


    One day earlier, you can save a lot of losses, even lives. "


    Jing Rui Zheng nodded and said: "Okay, you rest first, I will go to the father and emperor, only after all these miscellaneous matters are resolved, can we go all out to engage in business and agriculture, and when the imperial treasury is enriched, the people can live a stable life. , rich days."


    Yunyi glanced at the sky outside: "Okay, don''t be too late."


    Looking at the back of Jing Rui leaving in a hurry, Yun Yi thought about the children again, it would be great if the three of them could enter the space, and you can take it with you when the time comes.


    Although everyone in the palace has been checked one by one now, and the Queen Mother will take good care of them, Yunyi just feels that nothing is better than putting them under her own eyes.


    turned around and walked into his house, and instructed the maid behind him, "Prepare water, I want to take a bath."


    It didn''t take long for someone to bring water into the bathroom, and Yun Yi stepped back, and then entered the bathroom alone. After two lifetimes in ancient times, he still couldn''t get used to the life of being served by others, and when he didn''t want to take a bath, he still didn''t want to take a bath. Someone is waiting by the side.


    Yunyi called Shui to come, but it was just to cover up the space.


    After the maids had all left, Yunyi locked the bathroom door, and then entered the space. She found out that there was a change in the space before, but she didn''t respond when she tried to contact Xue Li, so she wanted to come in and see what happened?


    It''s just that she came in and found that the space had changed, so she heard Xue Li say: "Master, you can be considered to have come in, Xue Li is about to find you."


    When Yunyi saw the space clearly, he realized that the small snow mountain that had disappeared before had recovered, but the snow lotus on the snow mountain and the herbs suitable for growing in the snow mountain were gone.


    But that''s it, Yun Yi is also very happy: "Xue Li, are you happy now?"


    The voice fell, but she didn''t wait for Xueli''s response. She turned her head and looked, and Xueli''s eyes were full of loneliness.


    Yunyi understood immediately, this is probably because he thought of his partner who had disappeared, thinking of this, his excitement was not much left.


    The grasslands, soup pools, mini seas and snow-capped mountains in this space have all returned, and I don¡¯t know when the children will be able to come in.


    Suddenly came up with an idea, this space has been restored to its original state, so can Brother Ye and Sister Yun also be brought in?


    After ?? was happy, I forced the excitement in my heart, thinking that I would let the children sleep with me after a while, just to facilitate the experiment.


    teleported to the edge of the soup pool, and quickly took a bath for himself, and then he left the space.


    She can''t wait to try it now. If she can really bring triplets into the space, that would be great.


    Finished the update today, thank you little cuties for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1099： Did the father and mother quarrel?

    Chapter 1099 Could it be that the father and mother quarreled


    After Yun Yi calmed down and took a bath in the space, the triplets also strolled around and washed up under the service of the palace maid.


    is sitting there concentratingly listening to the maid reading, which is a compulsory course for the triplets before going to bed every day.


    Yunyi walked in gently, without interrupting them, found a place to sit down, and watched the children quietly there.


    After reading one article, the maid stopped: "The little masters should go to bed and rest, and the maid will read again tomorrow morning."


    After ?? finished speaking, he got up and gave a salute: "The slave maid will retire first."


    The triplets were so fascinated by what they heard, and only then did they see the concubine sitting on the side, not pulling the maid who was reading to ask to read another chapter, Brother Ye ran over first: "Concubine, when will you come over? of?"


    Yunyi smiled and nodded his forehead: "It''s been a while since you came here. You guys are so fascinated by it. Is it really that good?"


    Brother Ye nodded like a chicken pecking at the rice: "Well, um, um, we all like to hear it."


    Since the triplets passed their first birthday, Brother Bo deliberately took his younger siblings to sit with him and listen to the book. It was no longer the same as before. It was okay to listen or not, just let them go.


    At first, Brother Ye and Sister Yun couldn''t sit still. Later, there was Brother Bo''s supervision and preaching. In addition, the little maid also thought of a lot of ways. The book was very vivid and vivid, and it took a long time. I got into the habit of listening to my maid read every morning and evening.


    Yunyi touched Brother Ye''s little head: "Just like it."


    stretched out his other hand and hugged Sister Yun, who was running behind him, into his arms, and then looked at Brother Bo who was walking behind: "Tonight, the three of you will live with your mother and concubine, okay?"


    Brother Bai suddenly looked over, and his first reaction was: Did the father and mother quarrel?


    Yunyi saw his son''s thoughts at once, rolled his eyes and said, "Put away your little thoughts, it''s the concubine who has something to ask you to verify."


    Brother Bai is so smart, he knew what was going on as soon as he heard it, his eyes suddenly lit up, and he said excitedly: "Is there a change?"


    Yun Yi glanced at the maid waiting in the room, nodded slightly, and then looked at Sister Yun in her arms: "Sister Yun, do you want to sleep with the mother-in-law tonight?"


    Sister Yun stretched her arms around Yunyi''s neck, answered with practical actions, and kissed Yunyi''s face with a ''pa'': "Sister Yun wants to sleep with her mother and concubine."


    Yun Yi hugged her daughter and kissed her back: "Then tonight, let''s move the nest and sleep in the concubine''s house."


    Without waiting for Yun Yi to say anything, Brother Ye has already headed out the door.


    Brother Bai hurriedly followed: "Brother Ye, please slow down."


    Sister Yun came out of Yun Yi''s arms when she saw the two older brothers leaving in front, and said anxiously: "Mother concubine, go and chase after your brother."


    Yun Yi stood up with a smile: "Okay, let''s go after the brothers."


    Entering the room, Yun Yi closed the door at will, but there was no lock on the door. She wanted to wait for Jing Rui to come back and witness together. She was afraid of being self-motivated, and she couldn''t help but feel a little tangled.


    Niang had a good time in bed, Yun Yi also told them the story of Monkey King, but Brother Ye and Sister Yun fell asleep after listening to it, but Brother Bai waited until Jing Rui came back.


    Jing Rui saw the mother and son on the bed when he entered the room, and approached with a chuckle: "Why are you resting in our room today?"


    Yun Yi glanced at Brother Ye and Sister Yun who were already asleep beside him, and at Brother Bai who had already sat up, and then said to Jing Rui: "In the space now, apart from the yard and the small building, there should be All showed up, and I just wanted to try it out to see if I could bring them in.


    If we can go in, then when we leave Beijing this time, we will take them with us. I think it is the most reassuring to keep them by our side. "


    Jing Rui was a little excited after hearing this, and agreed. He knew that Yun Yi would definitely not be worried about keeping the children in the capital. After going out, he was afraid that he would not be able to return to Beijing until the end of the year.


    Not to mention Yunyi, I am afraid that I will miss the children too. If I can really bring them in, everything will be solved.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1100： The family appeared neatly in the space

    Chapter 1100 The family appeared neatly in the space


    took a few steps to the bed and looked at the mother and son who were sitting up: "Then what are you waiting for, why don''t you try it now."


    Yunyi was a little nervous, and made an excuse for herself: "I don''t want to wait for you to come back and witness together."


    In fact, not only are they nervous as a husband and wife, but even Brother Bo who is waiting on the side is a little nervous. The mother and concubine have tried it before. Among the triplets, only you can enter the space with the mother and concubine.


    Brother Ye and Sister Yun couldn''t. After that, for the sake of safety, they never went in again, but the three of them did not eat less food produced by Space.


    It may also be because of the blessing of space food. Needless to say, he has a memory, even Brother Ye and Sister Yun are more intelligent than children of the same age.


    Jing Rui turned around and closed the doors and windows first, then put down the bed curtain, and then picked up Brother Ye who was asleep.


    Yun Yi glanced at him, and hugged Sister Yun who was inside, Jing Rui freed one hand and grabbed Yun Yi''s arm, her heartbeat quickened several times.


    Yunyi also freed up a hand to hold Brother Bo. After a thought, the whole family appeared in the space neatly.


    Brother Bai rushed to the villa happily and shouted, "Xue Li, Xue Li, I miss you so much."


    Jing Rui also looked at Yun Yi with a smile on his face: "Now, you don''t have to worry about whether they stay or go together."


    Yunyi is finally in a good mood, and now she is completely relieved.


    Before, she had tried holding Brother Ye and Sister Yun more than once, but each time it ended in failure. She was very worried that this space only recognized herself, Jing Rui, and Brother Bo.


    Looking at the two sweet children sleeping in his arms, the mood at this moment is incomparable. The children can enter the space, and there will be an extra layer of protection in case of emergencies in the future.


    looked up at Jing Rui, did not think that Jing Rui was also looking at her, the two smiled at each other, and everything was silent.


    While the two were still flirting with each other, Brother Bo returned from the villa: "Mother concubine, where''s Xue Li?"


    As soon as Brother Bai''s voice fell, Xue Li rushed back from the small snow mountain behind: "Little master, you guys finally entered the space."


    Brother Bai and Xue Li hugged intimately: "Xue Li, you are a lot fatter than before."


    Speaking of fat, snow glass is heartbroken.


    Yunyi looked at Xue Li''s changing expression, and almost couldn''t help laughing: "Okay, don''t play tricks, let''s go to the villa."


    Entering the villa, Yun Yi and Jing Rui first put Brother Ye and Sister Yun on the bed in the room on the first floor, settled the two children, and then walked out one after the other.


    Bo Geer has skillfully brought out the grape juice he likes to drink from the kitchen, and is having fun with Xue Li there.


    Jing Rui also went to the kitchen to bring out the peach juice that Yunyi likes to drink and the strawberry juice that he likes to drink, as well as some cakes, some of which were taken from the warehouse, and some were made by himself and Yunyi in the space.


    In the past life, I used to wash my hands and make soup for my wife and children in the space kitchen. In this life, I have saved a lot of trouble. I don¡¯t have to learn from scratch. Seeing that they like the food they cook by themselves, I feel inexplicably satisfied.


    Brother Bai and Xue Li had enough affection, so he looked at the father and mother who were still showing affection over there: "Father and mother, when can we leave the palace for a walk?"


    Yunyi put down the peach juice in his hand: "There will be a chance soon."


    Brother Bai listened to the words of the concubine, looked at the father and asked for proof: "Father, is what the concubine said true?"


    Jing Rui nodded to his son: "Well, I will leave Beijing in three days."


    Yunyi thought that he might be going abroad, so he said, "Maybe I can take you out for a tour, but the time is a little tight, I''m afraid I won''t be able to enjoy it."


    Jing Rui smiled and looked at Yun Yi; "It''s okay, it will be a long time in Japan, and there will be opportunities in the future."


    Yunyi thought of the past life, this man did accompany him to travel all over the mountains and rivers of that continent, smiled and nodded: "Okay."


    Brother Bai is actually very envious of his father and mother. Thinking of the last life, the father and his wife traveled the world to accompany the mother and wife, and he didn''t even want to sit in that seat. Suddenly, he thought of something, and looked at the opposite affectionately with some resentment. good parents.


    In the previous life, the father and king did not want to be bound, so he directly supported the fourth prince to sit on that seat, but in the end the seat was passed on to the elder brother and returned to their hands.


    It is impossible to support others in this life, I am afraid that I have to squeeze the grandfather, stay in that position for a few more years, and maybe directly pass the responsibility to their brothers and sisters, the more I think about this, the more likely it is.


    Yunyi found that his son looked at Jing Rui in a wrong way: "Brother Bai, what''s the matter with you?"


    Brother Bo didn''t dare to say it directly, he is still a little beanie now, if the father takes action to clean up himself, I am afraid that the short legs will not have a chance to slip, so don''t make yourself uncomfortable.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1101： Some touches

    Chapter 1101 Some touching scenes


    Jing Rui and his wife did not carry Bo Geer on their backs when they came to Beijing. After all, he is not a real child.


    The situation in the capital, Bo Ge''er knows very well.


    The three of them talked for a long time, including the situation in the courtroom, and then they stopped.


    Brother Bo, because his younger brother and younger sister could not enter the space before, so he only entered once when he grew up.


    Seeing that the father and mother were talking about other things, he asked Xue Li to take him out of the villa, and then he took a closer look.


    This space is now basically restored except for the two courtyards, which is really good.


    But while walking, Brother Bo felt a little uncomfortable. There are too many memories of him in this space, but among the seven brothers and sisters, he was the only one who came to another world with his father, king, and mother and concubine.


    Xue Li, who was following him, also felt the change in his mood, and stretched out a hoof to pat him: "Everything is God''s will, not manpower can change it."


    Brother Bai nodded after hearing this, and it took a long time to calm down his emotions: "Xue Li, thank you, in fact, I understand it all, but there are too many memories of me here, which are a little sad."


    After talking, one person and one fox continued to wander around the space.


    Because he was too small, he couldn''t walk after a while, Xue Li looked disgusted, but looking at her small body, she had to give up.


    So he said, "You wait for me here."


    In a blink of an eye, Xue Li disappeared in front of Bo Geer.


    It didn''t take long before Xue Li came back, followed by a half-sized lamb and a dog.


    Xue Li looked at Brother Bo who was looking at the sheep and the dog: "Little master, don''t be stunned, see which one you like as your mount."


    Brother Bai then understood that Xue Li was here to bring rescue troops for him.


    Brother Bo never thought that one day, instead of riding a horse, he would ride a dog or a sheep. Thinking of that picture, he couldn''t help laughing out loud.


    But he still wanted to look around, if it was his own short legs, it would definitely not be possible.


    Thinking that this is a space, even if the picture is funny, no one can see it, so I decided to choose the sheep before the dog and the sheep. Because of the sheep''s horns, I can just hold it, and I am not afraid of falling.


    This lamb is also very obedient, Xue Li called a few times, and then the sheep knelt down.


    Brother Bai is now majestic, riding a sheep, followed by a dog, and Xue Li by his side.


    This scene happened to be seen by Yun Yi, who was walking out of the villa. He turned around and went back and took out the camera. He directly recorded the scene, while Bo Geer, who was walking in front, didn''t notice it at all.


    When Yun Yilu had had enough, he called out, "Brother Bo."


    When Brother Bo heard his mother calling him, he immediately turned around. When he turned around, he found the camera in the mother''s hand, and the unscrupulous mother was shouting at him: "Come on, call everyone. Hello."


    Brother Bai wanted to cover his face directly, his image is ah, but now he dare not let go, he has no pedals, he is afraid that he will not be able to sit still and fall again.


    The angry, annoyed and embarrassed expression made Yun Yi laugh out loud, Jing Rui saw his son''s face darken, so he stepped forward and whispered: "It''s almost done, just accept it when you see it, and be careful that your son goes mad. ."


    Seeing that Brother Bo got down from the sheep, she forced herself to stop laughing, but she turned around and ran back to the villa. She was afraid that she couldn''t hold back, and she really annoyed her son.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1102： The saint agreed

    Chapter 1102 The sage agreed


    Save the contents of the camera, Yunyi just left the villa.


    It has been verified that Brother Ye and Sister Yun can also enter the space, and the family is in a pretty good mood.


    This time, Brother Bo was no longer sitting on the back of the lamb, but on the shoulders of Jing Rui. The family of three walked around the space with great interest, and then they were still hugging and whirring. Brother Ye and Sister Yun, who were sleeping, left the space.


    I don''t know how Jing Rui told the Sage, but the Sage actually agreed to their family leaving the palace.


    After all, it''s been a few months since he left, and this matter must not be hidden from the Queen Mother, so Yun Yi and Jing Rui went to Changle Palace together.


    When the Queen Mother knew that their family was going to leave Beijing, she was very worried about the triplets: "Yun Yi and Jing Rui, why don''t you keep the children in the palace, and let them live with the Ai family in Changle Palace.


    If you don''t worry, you can send more secret guards here. It''s really unnecessary. Let the children follow you out to suffer that crime. Besides, if something happens and you can''t take care of it, you should keep them in the palace. Safety. "


    Jing Rui stepped forward and reassured him: "Grandmother, you probably know something about the courtroom. Now that everything in Beijing has just been sorted out, my grandson also wants to take this opportunity to look around at the situation in the prefectures.


    When we leave the capital, we are ordinary people traveling, so as not to attract attention from others, you can rest assured that the grandson will arrange everything and will never let their mother and son make any mistakes.


    Besides, you also know that Yier has good martial arts and medical skills, so please rest assured and wait for us to return to Beijing. "


    After hearing this, the queen mother took another look at the prince concubine who was sitting on the side, knowing that they were determined, and it was hard to say anything, and sighed: "I know that you also want to bring them with you, so I feel Rest assured, our purpose is the same.


    Since you can''t persuade you, you should bring more people this time. Since you don''t bring people on the surface, you must arrange for the people in the dark. "


    After returning to the East Palace from the Queen Mother, Yun Yi took Bai Wei and Mu Lan out of the palace to Ai Mansion.


    When the old lady of the Ai family returned to Beijing yesterday, the Ai family did not expect that the crown princess would come to the door in person, and the family rushed to the front yard to greet her.


    Mrs. Ai knelt down when she saw Yunyi come in.


    Yun Yi quickly stepped forward to support the person: "Grandma, this is not in the palace, I am here to visit you as a junior, and I must never see you like this again in the future."


    Mrs. Ai said: "Prince Concubine, no matter when, the ceremony cannot be abandoned."


    The most important thing Mrs. Ai said to her children and grandchildren in the house was: You must not take credit for raising Queen Qiyuan in the house, and you must not forget your identity because of this relationship.


    She is not Cheng Xinyi''s biological mother, but an adoptive mother. The Ai family was originally from a merchant, so you can''t find the south, east, north and west just because the saints care about the old feelings.


    Therefore, the second uncle of the Ai family suffered so much in Beiyuan, so he kept his mother''s teachings in mind and did not reveal his relationship with the royal family.


    But in Yunyi''s opinion, there are some relationships, at critical moments, you should use it or you have to use it, otherwise people will call you stupid afterward.


    The group entered the main hall, Mrs. Ai let Yun Yi sit up, and Yun Yi backhanded the old Mrs. Ai: "Grandma, let''s go together."


    Mrs. Ai couldn''t, so she had to sit down with her.


    Yunyi asked, "Grandma, the second uncle of the Ai family''s injury, but it''s all right?"


    Mrs. Ai sighed lightly: "It''s almost there, but in the end, she suffered a serious crime and lost a lot of weight. The doctor said it would be good to rest for a while, for fear of the root cause of the disease in the future."


    After hearing this, Yun Yi said, "Grandmother, you also know, I was a military doctor when I was in the northern Xinjiang, and my medical skills are not bad, why don''t I help my second uncle''s family to get a pulse, I happen to have a A few recipes, when I have nothing to do, I like to make pills and prepare them for emergencies.


    I also brought some here today. If the symptoms are right, then I will keep some of them and adjust my body for my second uncle, so that the root of the disease will not be left in the future. "


    Finished the update today, thank you little cuties for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1103： you remember

    Chapter 1103 You can write it down


    When the old lady of the Ai family heard Yun Yi''s words, she said gratefully, "It''s really bothering the Crown Princess."


    Yun Yi patted the hand of the old lady of the Ai family: "Grandmother, don''t say that, back then, if it wasn''t for you, my mother would not have been able to grow up healthy, let alone meet my father, and Jing Rui.


    The queen mother was held in your hands like jewels and grew up. This love, whether it is the father, the prince, or the general''s house, and me, will always be remembered in my heart.


    Having said that, there are some things I want to tell you. "


    When Ai''s family heard that Yunyi had something to say, they all looked over, for fear of missing out.


    Yun Yixian took a sip of the tea cup, and thought for a while: "Grandma, I know that the Ai family has strict family education, and you don''t want to cause trouble to the father and the prince, but we are serious relatives.


    It¡¯s okay to have no major events on weekdays, but when we encounter something that is justified by us, we still suffer from such a sin, why bother?


    This relationship should be used when it should be used. Last time, if the second uncle moved out of his identity earlier, he would not have to suffer like that.


    Now that things have passed, we should take it as a lesson. In the future, as long as we are reasonable and others bully us, we can directly move out of the identity of the royal family.


    Of course, this identity is a double-edged sword. If he is used to do things that should not be done, the father and the prince cannot ignore the law. "


    After ?? finished speaking, he looked at the people of the Ai family sitting in the main hall: "You guys can write it down."


    Everyone in the main hall stood up: "Be sure to keep it in mind."


    The Crown Princess''s words are very clear, that is, under reasonable circumstances, being bullied by others, the identity of the royal family can be used, but if you want to use this identity to bully people, you can''t, even the saint and the prince. Can''t save them.


    Everyone chatted for a while, and then the old lady of the Ai family took Yunyi to the second son''s yard. Although Ai Rongxiang''s trauma was almost healed, he still had to stay in bed for a while.


    After seeing who was coming, he hurriedly got off the bed and greeted him: "I have seen the Crown Princess."


    Yunyi asked the maid behind him to step forward to help him: "Second uncle is feeling better?"


    Ai Rongxiang did not expect that the Crown Princess would directly call him Second Uncle, and was very excited: "It''s much better, the Crown Princess is worried, and I have to thank the Crown Princess for Beiyuan."


    Yunyi motioned for him to sit down: "You are the prince''s uncle. It wasn''t your fault in the first place, and you must seek justice."


    What else Ai Rongxiang wanted to say, Mrs. Ai said, "Prince Concubine has your husband and wife and Xiaoqinghe in her heart. She wants to give you a pulse and help you to prescribe some tonics. Sit down first."


    She didn''t want the Crown Princess to spend too much time here. People treat them well, and that''s for the sake of raising Queen Qiyuan''s face. They can''t be ignorant.


    Yun Yi first took Ai Rongxiang''s pulse. The trauma is no problem, but the internal injury is serious, leaving a dark wound. If you don''t adjust it now, I''m afraid that you will be offended when you get older.


    took two small porcelain bottles from Mu Lan''s hand: "This is a pill I made by myself. I take one each morning and evening to help you heal the dark wounds left inside."


    Ai Rongxiang took the porcelain vase and said gratefully, "Thank you, Crown Princess, for making you worry."


    Yunyi didn''t stay here too long. After coming out of Ai Rongxiang''s house, he went to another room in the courtyard. Inside was Ai Rongxiang''s wife and children.


    The second wife, Hao Suyu, is not a big deal, but Yun Yi gave her a recipe for conditioning: "She''s recovering fairly well. According to this recipe, she will drink seven more medicines and rest for a while. child."


    After she finished speaking, Hao Suyu blushed all of a sudden, but the Ai family members behind her all had smiles on their faces.


    Mrs. Ai saw the second daughter-in-law''s face blushing, and quickly changed the subject, and instructed the maid behind her to carry her premature grandson over.


    Ai''s second uncle, Ai Rongxiang''s original wife, died of illness a few years ago, and Hao Suyu was the next step-wife, so the prematurely born Ai Qinghe became the youngest of the grandchildren in the house.


    Mrs. Ai loves her youngest grandson very much.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1104： Believe it or not, its up to them

    Chapter 1104 As to whether they believe or not


    After the maid brought Ai Qinghe, who was born prematurely, over, Yun Yi checked it carefully: "The child born prematurely is indeed a little weaker, and you have taken good care of it. Now the weather is getting colder, and the most important thing is to keep warm.


    In addition, the windows in this room should be opened for ventilation during the day. At that time, the child can be carried to another room first, and after the ventilation is completed, the room can be warmed up before taking it back.


    I will go back and give the child some body-building potions. You take a small spoonful of warm water every day and give it to the child. As long as you take good care of it, after this winter, the child''s body will gradually become stronger in the future. "


    Mrs. Ai has a good relationship with Mrs. Cheng from the General''s Mansion. I heard Mrs. Cheng mention it a few times before. She knew that Yunyi''s medical skills were very good, and she was very grateful: "That''s a good feeling, but I''ll cause you trouble."


    But other people in the house only knew that the princess had worked as a military doctor in northern Xinjiang before, but after all, they didn''t quite believe that a few bottles of potion could make this frail premature baby strong.


    But even if you don¡¯t believe it in your heart, you don¡¯t dare to show it.


    Yunyi is sensitive and can feel the emotional changes of the people around her, but she is not angry. If there is no space for blessing, she really does not have that ability.


    But it¡¯s good to have a clear conscience. As for whether you believe it or not, it¡¯s up to them to send their own things and they use them. That¡¯s a blessing for the child, but if they abandon it, they can only say that everything is fate.


    After finishing the work, Yunyi did not stop any more. After all, they were going to leave Beijing soon, and there were still many things to be arranged.


    Waiting for the Ai family to send the princess away, the third lady of the Ai family said: "Mother, this princess has indeed been a military doctor in northern Xinjiang before, but so many doctors say that Xiaoqing and this body are not easy to support."


    What she wanted to express, Mrs. Ai naturally understood, and gave her a fierce look: "Why, are you questioning the words of the Crown Princess?"


    When the third lady of the Ai family heard her mother-in-law''s question, her face turned pale: "Mother, my daughter-in-law has no other intentions, she just said it casually, don''t be angry, it''s all the daughter-in-law''s fault, you shouldn''t talk nonsense and talk nonsense. Ba Dao, calm down."


    Seeing her like this, the old lady of the Ai family took some anger and said, "What an honor it is for the Crown Princess to visit them at the mansion in person, don''t you understand?


    Prince Concubine can completely ignore them, there is no certainty, who will do thankless things, if it is not for Queen Qiyuan''s face, do you think they will take action? "


    The old lady squinted at the third daughter-in-law, who blushed. She looked shrewd on weekdays, but she was so confused.


    I don¡¯t want to stay here any longer, I lift my feet and walk to the backyard.


    The third lady of the Ai family was relieved when her mother-in-law was gone. She was originally kind, but she was afraid that her mother-in-law''s expectations were too high. If it was not as good as she imagined, she could not bear the blow.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as the words came out, the mother-in-law became angry. She watched her mother-in-law''s back disappear into the second door in annoyance, and then said to the elder sister-in-law on the side: "Sister-in-law, I didn''t mean that, the mother is real Am I mad?"


    Sister-in-law of the Ai family stepped forward, smiled and patted her hand: "Okay, what kind of temperament is your mother, it''s not that you don''t know, how can she not know what you mean.


    It''s just that the Crown Princess''s visit in the mansion gave us the Ai family''s great face, not to mention that she personally checked the pulse and left the medicine for the people in the second room.


    It''s not because you raised Queen Qiyuan in the mansion. To put it bluntly, they are repaying their kindness for their mother-in-law and husband, but you are still questioning, which is really inappropriate. "


    The third lady of the Ai family heard the elder sister-in-law''s words, and she didn''t feel good in her heart: "Today, I made my mother angry with my outspoken words, and I was also afraid that my mother''s expectations were too high. .


    Sister-in-law, you help me talk to my mother, just say I know I''m wrong, and tell her not to be mad at me, it''s not worth it if you get angry. "


    Ai''s sister-in-law suddenly laughed: "Okay, mother is really angry with you, mother is probably tired now, and I will accompany you later."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1105： ready to leave Beijing

    Chapter 1105 Prepare to leave Beijing


    Back in the palace, Yun Yi took a short rest, then went into the prepared pharmacy, and after dispensing the medicine, she called the maid who was waiting outside to come in: "Go and deliver this medicine to Ai''s house, and let them hang it. Store it in the well."


    After waiting for the others to leave, she had someone come in to clean up and prepare water. Her body was full of the smell of traditional Chinese medicine, and she wanted to take a bath.


    When Jing Rui went down, he came back: "Yi Er, I ordered a carriage outside, and I will go to the General''s Mansion tomorrow, just to tell my grandmother.


    After ??, change trains from General¡¯s Mansion and leave Beijing. "


    Yunyi nodded and said, "Okay, I originally wanted to send someone to the General''s Mansion to deliver the letter, so that''s fine."


    The East Palace is their own people, and they will not reveal the slightest bit about their whereabouts.


    And the sage will also say to the outside world that Jing Rui will be sent to Beijing on a business trip. As for where he will go, no one will know.


    All the things that should be brought have been put in the space, and the palace has also been arranged here, just waiting for the morning to leave the palace tomorrow.


    took the maids to the General¡¯s Mansion for a walk, and then let them go back to the palace with the car, also to hide people¡¯s eyes and ears.


    When it got dark, Jing Rui and Yun Yi took the triplets to Changle Palace.


    is also the work of the front and back feet, and the saint is also here.


    The triplets first made the empress dowager laugh, and then coaxed the holy dragon to be delighted. The family and Lele had dinner and talked again, and the empress dowager reluctantly urged them to go earlier. After going back to rest, he told them to take good care of the children.


    Waiting for their family to leave, the sage reassured the queen mother: "Mother, Jing Rui and Yun Yi are smart people, they have made perfect arrangements, you don''t have to worry."


    The Queen Mother looked at the few people who were far away: "That''s right, Yun Yi knows medicine and martial arts, and with Jing Rui accompanying him, he will be fine."


    Yunyi and Jing Rui didn''t say what they were going to do this time, they only said that the capital is stable now, but the prefectures are still unstable, so they want to visit in private.


    In the evening, the three little guys didn''t go to bed with Yunyi and the others. As soon as the two returned to the house, they closed the doors and windows. After confirming their safety, they entered the space.


    Jing Rui helped to make a lot of medicinal powder in the space in case of emergency.


    The space in the previous space is almost used up, so she still needs to prepare some peace of mind. After all, she has to be more cautious when she wants to go out. She doesn''t want to crawl.


    The next day, Yun Yi brought her three children to Changle Palace to say goodbye. Under the reluctant eyes of the Queen Mother, she took the maids out of the palace.


    The guards of the General''s Mansion saw the carriage in the palace, turned around and went into the mansion to report the letter.


    Old Mrs. Cheng stopped waiting in the backyard so excited when she found out that Jing Rui and Yun Yi came back with the triplets, and asked Hu Mammy to accompany her to welcome them out.


    The two teams met at the second gate, and the triplets shouted in unison, "Hello, great-grandmother."


    The old lady''s eyes filled with kindness: "Oh, my great-grandmother wants to kill you."


    Yunyi said helplessly: "Grandma, let''s go back to the courtyard first."


    The old lady nodded and said, "Look at me, I''m so excited, I forgot everything."


    The group returned to the old lady''s courtyard. The old lady and the triplets kissed for a while, and then Yun Yi and the old lady entered the inner room, just as the Queen Mother said.


    When Mrs. Cheng heard that she was going to take the triplets out of Beijing, she was very worried, for fear that they would not be able to take care of the three great-grandchildren, and she tried to keep the triplets in the General''s Mansion.


    But after hearing Yunyi''s explanation, it''s not easy to say anything.


    had to say: "When you go out, you must be careful. Everything must be done with the children first."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1106： Do not act rashly

    Chapter 1106 Do not act rashly


    Didn''t spend too much time in the General''s Mansion, changed into the carriage prepared in advance from the back door, and the family of five left the capital.


    After leaving the city gate, Jing Rui sent the driver away.


    After walking for a while, he found a hidden place to stop, and after confirming the safety again and again, Yun Yi changed the horse that pulled the cart to the space ranch.


    This horse''s footing is much faster than the previous one, and the cart is still stable.


    The most important thing is that even if Jing Rui is not driving the car in front, this horse will not be lazy, and it is very human.


    *


    Sava City, the 200,000-strong army of Dongning Country has already set up camp ten miles away from Lu Jiancheng''s camp, and a small group of people have come out to investigate. Although there are not many, there are also casualties.


    Lu Jiancheng was looking at the topographic map today, and said to a young general next to him: "Take a group of people and go around from Changling to see where their food and grass are stored?


    Remember, no matter whether you can find it or not, you must return to the camp before dark, and must not act rashly. "


    The young general took orders and left the central army tent.


    After a while, Kang Ziye hurried in: "Master Lu, I received the news that reinforcements will arrive in seven days at most."


    Lu Jiancheng heard this: "It seems that the saint and the prince received the news and immediately made adjustments."


    Kang Ziye nodded: "Sage Shang is the one who leads the troops to fight. Knowing that the battlefield is changing rapidly, he must be afraid that we will not be able to suppress Dongning in our momentum, so we quickly arranged reinforcements."


    Lu Jiancheng said with a firm look: "Go ahead and send the order. The reinforcements from the imperial court will arrive in a few days. Before the reinforcements arrive, I swear to the death that the country of Dongning will not be allowed to step into my land in Beimo."


    The young general in charge of the order took a step forward and said, "Yes."


    Just as the messenger had just conveyed Lord Lu''s order, Dongning sent someone to shoot the gauntlet in front of the camp.


    Originally, Master Lu wanted to fight the battle himself, and wanted to kill the spirit of the Dongning people, but Kang Ziye refused: "You are the coach, and I will do the first battle."


    Thinking that Kang Ziye had also fought on the battlefield in the northern Xinjiang, and his martial arts skills were great, he agreed.


    *


    On the other hand, thirty miles after leaving the capital, Yun Yi found a safe place to stop the carriage and brought the triplets directly into the space. Before, Yun Yi used a story-telling method to simply harmonize with Brother Ye. Sister communicated.


    Seeing that the two of them had no mood swings except for curiosity, Yun Yi and Jing Rui only left the space.


    As for the questions about Brother Ye and Sister Yun, we can only temporarily hand them over to Brother Bo to answer them.


    The couple put the carriage into the space, put the two horses out, and hurriedly headed for the city of Savoie.


    In the ?? space, Brother Ye and Sister Yun are just like curious babies, asking questions to Brother Bo all the time.


    After seeing Xue Li again, the eyes of the two little guys couldn''t take their eyes off.


    The ingredients produced by Brother Ye and Sister Yun from the snack space are inextricably linked to the space. Maybe they were accompanied by Brother Bo, and they got used to it soon after coming in.


    When the sky was completely dark, Yun Yi and Jing Rui put the two horses into the space ranch and appeared in the villa.


    Sister Yun was the first to discover them, let go of Xue Li''s hair, and ran towards Yun Yi, only to be taken into his arms by Jing Rui: "Sister Yun, did you miss your father?"


    Sister Yun saw that she was in the arms of her father, but she gave her face very much: "I think about it."


    After ?? finished speaking, he kissed Jing Rui on the face, which made Jing Rui happy, and his exhaustion was swept away.


    Finished the update today, thank you little cuties for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1107： What did you say

    Chapter 1107 What did you say


    Brother Ye also rushed over at this time: "Mother concubine, hug."


    Yun Yi was about to bend over to pick up Brother Ye, but Jing Rui grabbed him first. He directly picked up Brother Ye with his other arm: "Your mother and concubine are tired."


    Yunyi listened, the corners of her mouth raised a beautiful arc, and her heart was warm.


    Brother Bai walked over very prudently: "Father, the mother and the concubine, you have been tired all day, you should wash up first, and the son will prepare food for you."


    The two of them were not polite when they heard what their son said. Brother Bo was very familiar with the space, and they believed that his son was competent.


    Yunyi went to get a change of clothes, instead of going to the soup pool on the hill, he went directly to the bathroom of the bedroom.


    When she packed up and came out, she saw Jing Rui also coming down from the second floor.


    Brother Bo came over: "Father, mother and concubine, let''s eat first."


    In order to hurry, I also ate a sip of dry food at noon. Not to mention, this will wash away my exhaustion, but I feel really hungry.


    In the warehouse, there are all kinds of food prepared in advance by Jing Rui and Yun Yi. Brother Bo stepped on the stool and brought them a plate of pork ribs with sauce, a plate of chicken nuggets with shiitake mushrooms, and a plate of assorted cold dishes, and the main food was rice.


    Yunyi found the hairdryer and dried her hair. Brother Ye and Sister Yun stared at the hairdryer in Yunyi''s hand: "Mother, it''s windy."


    Yun Yi smiled and said, "Well, do you want to feel it?"


    Then he blew on the two little guys, and Sister Yun covered her face all of a sudden: "It''s really windy, but it''s still hot."


    Brother Ye was bold, and he stretched out his hand to try: "Mother, why is it windy?"


    Brother Bai came over: "Mother and concubine are tired, let her eat first, my brother will tell you."


    Brother Ye''s question, they were also curious in their previous lives, so they didn''t find it funny.


    Yun Yi patted Bo Ge''er on the shoulder: "I''ll leave it to you here."


    But the moment he stood up, his eyes were full of tears, because the question asked by Brother Ye was also asked by the children in the previous life, and the memories that had long been dusted poured out.


    Jing Rui naturally heard Brother Ye''s question. Seeing that Yun Yi''s expression was wrong, he knew what she thought of.


    walked over quickly, put the person in his arms, said nothing, just patted her back.


    After a long time, Yun Yi calmed down: "I''m fine."


    Brother Bai was relieved when he saw the father and the concubine sitting down at the dining table. He also knew that he was afraid that Brother Ye''s words aroused the thoughts of the concubine. In fact, he also missed them very much. There are too many here. their fond memories.


    looked back and saw that Brother Ye was tossing and turning with the hair dryer: "Brother, why is there no wind?"


    Brother Bai reached out and turned on the switch, and the wind blew out, just hitting Brother Ye in the face, making the little guy laugh out loud.


    Just a hair dryer, Brother Ye and Sister Yun just played there for a while before they were fresh.


    Yunyi and Jing Rui were really tired after the day.


    After dinner, Jing Rui packed up the dishes and asked Yun Yi to accompany the children.


    also thoughtfully brought over the fruit after the meal.


    At this moment, Xue Li came over: "Master, the space has changed this time. Not only can the two little masters enter the space, but a strange phenomenon has also occurred."


    Yunyi looked at Xue Li, waiting for her next words.


    Xue Li glanced at the little masters next to him: "The time in this villa is synchronized with the outside of the space."


    Yunyi is a little unconvinced: "What did you say?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1108： go to war

    Chapter 1108 War


    Xue Li said again: "The speed in other parts of the space is still the same as before, but the speed in the villa and outside the space is the same. The fox was not sure at first, so he didn''t say it."


    Yun Yi confirmed that he heard correctly: "Why is this?"


    Xue Li reminded: "The space has undergone several changes, all of which are changes that occur after the master has done good deeds and has merit."


    Yunyi listened to it and thought about it, and then Jing Rui came over: "Could it be that the governance of the Weihe River benefits the people on both sides of the strait, and it is considered a meritorious thing?"


    Brother Bai naturally heard their conversation: "Mother and concubine also run a girls'' school, I don''t know if that counts?"


    Yun Yi is also thinking: It was because he did things to improve people''s livelihood several times that the space changed, but the management of the Weihe River has nothing to do with him, is it true? study?


    If you can¡¯t figure it out, you don¡¯t think about it anymore. Anyway, it¡¯s better to do more things that benefit the country and the people.


    But she tested it with Jing Rui several times, and found that it was exactly as Xue Li said, except for the time synchronization between the space villa and the outside, everything else was the same as before.


    That''s fine, Yun Yi glanced at the place where he entered the yard before, thinking about going back and building another yard there.


    If you want to have enough time, go to the small courtyard. If you want to synchronize with the outside of the space, go to the villa, so you can have the best of both worlds.


    After thinking about it, you will no longer struggle with this issue, and you can¡¯t change anything, so just accept it.


    At this time, Brother Ye came up to Yun Yi: "Mother concubine, I like it here."


    Yun Yi kissed his little face: "It''s good if you like it, but this is our secret, we can''t tell it, otherwise we won''t be able to come in again."


    Sister Yun stretched out her small hand, covered her mouth, and shook her head in a milky voice: "Don''t say it, don''t say it."


    Brother Ye also said at this time: "Don''t say it, I don''t want to see my mother and concubine."


    As soon as Yun Yi heard what Brother Ye said, she knew that it was Brother Bo who had said something to her two younger brothers and sisters after she and Jing Rui left the space.


    Yunyi pulled the triplets into her arms: "Well, the mother-in-law believes in you."


    The four of them kissed each other for a while, and Yun Yi looked at Brother Bo: "I''ll cook milk for you, and let your father take you and Brother Ye to wash up, it''s time to rest."


    After he finished speaking, he glanced at Jing Rui who was sitting across from him, and saw him nodding. Then he turned his head to Sister Yun and said, "I will help you to wash my wife after a while, and I will cook the milk with my wife, okay?"


    Sister Yun nodded and took Yunyi''s hand.


    Yunyi looked at her well-behaved daughter, and couldn''t help but hug her and kiss her on the face again: "My sister Yun is really good."


    Sister Yun received the praise of the mother-in-law, and glanced at the two older brothers beside her. The arrogant little expression made Yun Yi feel nervous.


    The fresh milk in the space basically has no fishy smell, so Yunyi will not add any other ingredients to remove the fishy smell. The amount of a small pot is just enough for the five of them. go take a bath.


    A family of five rested neatly in the space.


    On the other side, in the first battle between Kang Ziye and Dongning, both sides drew a draw, and both sides suffered casualties.


    Lu Jiancheng was talking to Kang Ziye about the war in the daytime: "I didn''t expect that General Peng Xiao from Dongning was so good at martial arts."


    Kang Ziye frowned: "His martial arts are not under the commander Yuan Shide."


    Lu Jiancheng nodded and said: "Today is the first battle between the two armies. Yuan Shide definitely doesn''t want to lose the battle and affect the morale of the army. It is normal to send someone with good martial arts skills, but it is impossible to bring all the subordinates with such martial arts skills."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1109： find a hiding place

    Chapter 1109 Find the hiding place


    Kang Ziye was actually a little dissatisfied with today''s result, but he did his best. That Dongning country''s young general, Peng Ruining, is really a martial arts prodigy. .


    Lord Lu knew that Kang Ziye was afraid that he would have been hit. After all, he was a close confidant of the prince, and the prince had specially instructed him in martial arts.


    Master Lu didn''t want to talk about this topic again, and said, "Do we have to set up a few more tents in advance, the court''s food and grass will also arrive."


    Kang Ziye nodded and said, "Indeed, we should prepare in advance, so that there is no place to store the grain and grass."


    While the two were talking, someone came in to report: "Sir, we have found the place where King Yu is hiding."


    Kang Ziye stood up from his seat at once: "Is this news accurate?"


    The man cupped his hands and said, "Exactly, they tracked for a few days before they found it. To confirm, they have been staring there for several days."


    Kang Ziye looked at Lu Jiancheng: "Lord Lu, what should I do now? Should I keep an eye on it first, or I''ll take someone for a visit tomorrow."


    Lu Jiancheng squinted his eyes and said, "Since I have found their traces, I still have to catch them as soon as possible, and it is important to send them back to Beijing. Without King Yu, Situ Bingqian must have some scruples. If we start a war again, the nature will be different. ."


    Kang Ziye nodded in agreement, "Then I''ll take someone out."


    turned around and said to the people who just came in to report the letter: "Pass the book to them, be sure to keep an eye on it, but don''t let people run away like last time."


    The man replied, "Yes."


    After saying that, he turned and walked out of the tent.


    Lu Jiancheng looked at Kang Ziye: "I think you''d better wash up and have a good night''s rest before setting off."


    Lu Jiancheng thought to himself: Even if he was young and in good health, he had just played against Dongning in the daytime, so he had to let his body recover.


    Kang Ziye waved his hand and said, "It''s okay, it''s better to do it earlier to feel at ease. It took a long time to find a place, but I can''t tell him to run away."


    left in a hurry, got out of the central army tent, and instructed the subordinates behind him: "Go and inform our people, bring your things, and set off in a quarter of an hour."


    That subordinate got the order and trotted away.


    turned his head and said to another subordinate, "Go to the kitchen and pack some dry food and bring it with you."


    The man got the order, turned his head and ran to the barracks of the military camp.


    This person is also very smart. Not only did he pack dry food, but he also packed a lot of pickles. He also temporarily arrested someone and helped them cut them into strips so that adults could eat them in the wild.


    After a quarter of an hour, Kang Ziye left the camp with the people.


    Because the place where King Yu was hiding was deep in the woods, it was a little inconvenient to ride a horse. Kang Ziye led his men on a hurried march all night, and when the sky turned white, then let everyone rest and eat.


    Originally wanted to kill a few wild animals for a tooth sacrifice, but was afraid of being discovered by King Yu¡¯s people, so he could only eat dry food with pickles.


    The reason why ?? King Yu''s hiding place was discovered was that the prince and the others brought people back from the Dongning camp to the hiding place, and they were discovered.


    Mo Jingting felt that the people in the court must have focused their attention on the 200,000 army of Dongning Kingdom these days, and there was no time to find them, so he relaxed his vigilance.


    However, as soon as he relaxed, he was targeted, and he took him all the way back to where he was hiding.


    When Kang Ziye and the others arrived, it was already the second day when the sun set, and they didn¡¯t act rashly. They ordered everyone to investigate around to see if there were any secret passages, but they couldn¡¯t let people run away.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1110： got into trouble

    Chapter 1110 Encountered trouble


    In the capital, the big house of the Xiao family ran into trouble.


    Originally, Mrs. Xiao prepared a house for them. Xiao Renli was thinking of buying a small village. If he had some money, he would buy another shop, so that his future life would be guaranteed.


    You can handle all the affairs of the former Xiao Mansion. He is handling it. Xiao Renli has no experience in this area at all, and he does not want his son and daughter-in-law to interfere in this matter.


    On this day, he went out alone with a silver ticket, and was going to ask a family of teeth shops to see if there were any suitable villagers and shops.


    But he didn''t expect that on the way to Yaxing, he heard someone on the street saying that there were cheap shops and Zhuangzi for sale, so he stopped and listened for a while, and he also understood.


    The two people who spoke ?? knew each other and happened to meet here. The person who sold the Zhuangzi and the shop was going to move his family back to his hometown. The grandfather in the family was seriously ill.


    Xiao Renli heard that, this is not good, just because the family knew that the old man in the family was sick, and that he could sell Zhuangzi and the shop to return to his hometown to serve, his character could not be wrong.


    Xiao Renli didn''t even think about it, he went up to inquire about it, without saying a few words, the two parties hit it off, and it just happened.


    The seller took Xiao Renli to Zhuangzi and the shop.


    Xiao Renli saw that there were three Zhuangzi and two shops for sale. After walking around, he calculated the money in his hand and settled on one Zhuangzi and one shop.


    These two places together are 2,900 taels of silver, and the seller said that if they want it, they have to settle it today. They don¡¯t have to worry about selling this village and shop.


    Xiao Renli saw that there were indeed other people who came to see the shop, and he was afraid that others would come first, so he prepared to buy it directly.


    But after the seller walked into the backyard, he was a little confused: "My eldest brother went out just now, and the house deed and land deed are locked in his hands. I''m afraid I can''t go through the transfer procedures today."


    also kindly suggested to him: "Why don''t you come back tomorrow."


    Xiao Renli really had the intention of withdrawing, but at this moment someone came in and said that he liked this shop, but he didn''t bring so much money when he came out, so he will come over tomorrow morning to go through the formalities.


    Looking at the situation, Xiao Renli couldn''t wait any longer, and said to the seller, "I brought the money today, why don''t I pay some deposits first, and come back tomorrow to do the transfer."


    The seller was a little bit suspicious: "You have seen it too, there are many people looking at the shop and Zhuangzi, and I don''t know if the family has received other people''s deposits elsewhere, I think we will talk about it tomorrow."


    Xiao Renli saw that the seller was pushing three and four, and seeing so many people looking at the shop and Zhuangzi, he was afraid that the price would rise again tomorrow. In that case, he would not have enough money.


    So he opened his mouth and said: "How about this, I''ll pay the money for the Zhuangzi and this shop that I like first, and you give me a receipt first, and I''ll come back tomorrow. Let''s go to the yamen to transfer the house together. Do land deeds and house deeds.¡±


    When the seller saw Xiao Renli said this, he happily agreed.


    After paying the money and getting the receipt, Xiao Renli was overjoyed. If this shop and Zhuangzi were not on urgent sale, they would not be able to buy it at this price. Today is really a good day.


    When I went home and passed by the roast duck shop, I bought one, thinking that I would let my two sons accompany me for a drink at night. Today, the Zhuangzi and the shop can buy it for a good deal.


    also hummed a little song along the way, which shows that this mood is very good.


    Finished the update today, thank you little cuties for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1111： cheated

    Chapter 1111 was cheated


    When Xiao Renli got home, he told his family about the matter.


    Xiao Chenhui also had a look of joy when he heard that his father had bought a village and a shop.


    said to Lu Siyi in the courtyard, "Siyi, add more dishes in the evening, and Chen Xu and I will accompany father for a drink."


    After ?? finished speaking, he followed Xiao Renli into the main room: "Father, take out the house deed and title deed and let us see."


    Xiao Renli heard the eldest son mentioning the house deed and land deed: "What''s the hurry, it''s too late today, I can only go to the yamen tomorrow to do it, and they wrote me a receipt."


    Xiao Chenhui heard that he didn''t apply for the house deed and land deed: "How much did you pay for the money?"


    Xiao Renli put down the roast duck: "The seller originally asked me to pay the money tomorrow and do the transfer, but you don''t know how many people are looking at the shop and Zhuangzi today, but I''m smart enough to pay the money in advance and say tomorrow. In the past, it was done."


    Xiao Chenhui frowned upon hearing this, and even Xiao Chenxu, who had not spoken, felt a little inappropriate: "Father, is this person reliable?"


    Xiao Renli waved his hand: "They have other shops and Zhuangzi for sale, but we don''t have enough money, so we can only buy one Zhuangzi and one shop, you can rest assured."


    After listening to Xiao Renli''s explanation, the two brothers lost the good mood they had before.


    They saw that Xiao Renli was in high spirits, so they didn''t say anything to attack him, but they prayed in their hearts, but don''t be deceived.


    After eating a tasteless dinner, the two brothers lost sleep at night, and fell asleep in a daze when it was almost dawn.


    It was just now that he fell asleep when Xiao Renli''s voice came from outside the door: "Chen Hui, Chen Xu, get up, have dinner and go with me to do the transfer, get the title deed and house deed, and take you to recognize the door. ."


    If it were to change on weekdays, this Xiao Chenhui would definitely not be able to get up, not to mention that he didn''t sleep for a while, even if he went to bed early, he wouldn''t get up so early, but there was something in his heart, when Xiao Renli called him, he was stunned. Sitting up with eyes closed.


    Xiao Chenxu went out of the room first, went to the kitchen to fetch water, washed up and waited for breakfast, ready to follow, or he was worried.


    Xiao Yunru and Lu Siyi only knew that Xiao Renli bought the Zhuangzi and the shop yesterday, but they didn''t hear what they said before, so they didn''t know that they just paid the money and didn''t have to go through the formalities, otherwise they would have lost sleep.


    After breakfast, the father and son hurried out the door with their belongings.


    Just waited for them to walk not far from the shop, and found that the door was crowded with people, and it was noisy.


    Xiao Renli said proudly at the beginning: "What am I saying, if I hadn''t paid the money first yesterday, how could it have been our turn."


    It was just when they got closer and heard what those people said, Xiao Renli''s complexion suddenly changed.


    The people around here are not only watching the fun, but like Xiao Renli, they were deceived buyers of money.


    It took me a long time to find out that the youngest son of this family was in trouble. He went out to play with his friends the day before yesterday, and ordered the horse farm of Cao Jinteng, the brother-in-law of Zuo Zijing, the minister of household affairs.


    Of the more than 60 horses in the stable, only a dozen were rescued, and the wind was blowing that day, and the hay house was also set on fire. There was a whole winter''s hay stored in it. In addition to the house, the loss was already Thousands and two have passed.


    This horse farm is used for profit, so in the end, it is necessary to compensate others for 30,000 taels. This can only be done. Otherwise, it can only be reported to the official, and finally the yamen will judge.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1112： Greed for petty cheap and suffer a big loss

    Chapter 1112 A big loss for petty gain


    The family also knew that Cao Jinteng''s eldest brother was Lord Zuo, the Minister of the Household Department, so they were afraid that people in the yamen would turn to Cao Jinteng, and in the end, the son would suffer, and the money would be spent, so they agreed directly.


    The reason why ?? did not spread in the capital was because the racecourse was 30 miles away from the city, and the family asked Cao Jinteng not to talk about it, giving them three days to collect the compensation money.


    They were in a hurry to sell their Zhuangzi and shops. The reason why they didn''t let them talk about it was that they knew that even if they sold their property, they would not be able to collect the 30,000 taels of silver.


    That''s why I came up with such a bad move. First, I sold the house where their family lived, and let the wife of the family leave the capital with the children first. I just made an agreement with the person who bought the house, and don''t disclose it to the outside world.


    Only then did the servants in the family go out and talk. Because the elders in the family were sick, Zhuangzi and the shop went to take out cheaply. Using the same method, they deceived several families, and the money was deceived.


    The money, plus the money for selling the house and the money saved in the family, made up 23,000 taels, and then sent the land deeds and house deeds of the three villages and two shops to the Cao Mansion. Thirty thousand is enough.


    Originally, the people sent by the Cao family to watch over them reported that they were selling the shop and Zhuangzi, but they did not expect that the Zhuangzi and the shop would also pay compensation.


    The Cao family saw that the compensation had been delivered, and they didn''t care what the family was doing, they just said that it was okay.


    And after the family came out of Cao Mansion, they rode out of the city right before the city gate fell. When the buyers arrived in the morning, they saw that the shop was locked and waited in front of the door.


    didn''t take it seriously at first, but no one came to open the door, and now he panicked.


    Just when they were thinking of looking for someone at home, someone in the crowd said that the house had been sold a few days ago, and everyone blew up.


    But right at this moment, the servants of Cao¡¯s house came over and said that they were here to collect the shops. After everyone knew the ins and outs, they realized that they had been deceived.


    Now the deceived people are all excited, and the crowd of onlookers is also booing.


    The scene went out of control all of a sudden.


    The soldiers and horses arrived, and the situation was brought under control.


    Some of the deceived households collapsed and burst into tears. This is all the money saved by the family to frugally and frugally. I didn''t expect that greed for petty cheapness would suffer a big loss.


    The people of ??Bing Ma Si also sympathized with these people, but after some inquiries, no one knew the details of the family, and they had no idea where the family went?


    I checked the household registration, and the family did not have a road guide at all.


    Things came to a deadlock all of a sudden.


    But the family has disappeared now. It is very likely that they had prepared in advance and applied for other household registrations, but they searched for a long time and found nothing.


    They would never have imagined that the man had committed a crime in his hometown, so he ran out, paid out money to replace someone else''s household registration, and then arrived in the capital.


    Later, when he made foreign money, he married an orphan girl in the countryside of the capital, and slowly accumulated these family fortunes.


    Many years ago, when he went out to buy goods, he ran into mountain bandits, but at that time he rolled down the hillside and escaped by luck. When he climbed up, he found that the bandits had left, leaving only the few killed. human corpse.


    He did a good job once, and found a dirt cliff and buried those people on the spot. All the money on those people was taken away by the bandits, and the rest of the worthless things were thrown on the ground.


    When he was cleaning up, he found the household registration and road guide of those people, and put it away, but he didn''t expect it to come in handy this time.


    Dear friends, a friend has come from afar. Sonoko has just returned. I owe two chapters. I will try to make up for it tomorrow. Good night!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1113： Its hard to get the money back

    Chapter 1113 Want to return the money, it is difficult


    Xiao Renli and the others didn''t go home until it got dark.


    Xiao Yunru heard the movement at the gate and ran out: "Father, why did you come back so late."


    Just after the question was finished, the three of them looked ugly: "What happened, what happened to you?"


    Xiao Renli couldn''t walk well, so Xiao Chenxu helped him into the house.


    Xiao Chenxu helped the person to sit on the chair, then turned around and said to Xiao Yunru, who followed: "Eldest sister, pour a bowl of water for father first."


    Xiao Yunru was about to go out when she saw Lv Siyi with a smile walking in with water: "I''m exhausted today, drink hot tea to relieve fatigue."


    It was only after she walked in that she realized that several people had dark faces. She couldn''t help looking at her sister-in-law Xiao Yunru and asked in a low voice, "What''s wrong with them?"


    Seeing Xiao Yunru shaking her head at her, she looked at her husband: "Husband, what happened?"


    Xiao Chenhui didn''t know what to say, he could have had a good life, but this time he returned to being poor and white, which was how he could say it.


    had to rub between his brows and said elsewhere: "Is there anything to eat?"


    Lu Siyi thought they were tired from walking all day: "Yes, yes, yes, wait a moment, I''ll go to the service."


    Xiao Chenhui has now figured it out, he doesn''t have that happy life, and worry is useless, so let''s fill his stomach first, save a while Siyi and Yunru know the truth, and are not in the mood to prepare food for them.


    Xiao Renli was not in the mood to eat at this time, and even Xiao Chenhui made a noise when he was sucking the noodles.


    Xiao Chenhui spent so long in the iron ore mines in Beijiang, and he didn''t eat as gentle as he used to. Knowing that his father was upset, he returned to his room with a bowl.


    Xiao Chenxu saw the elder brother go out, picked up a bowl of noodles, and walked to Xiao Renli''s side: "Father, let''s eat something first, the body is the most important."


    Xiao Renli waved his hand: "I can''t eat it, so take it out and eat it."


    As soon as he thought of the 2,900 taels of silver, he regretted it a lot. Before in the northern Xinjiang, he spent money to buy the sins because he didn''t investigate carefully. He hated why he didn''t have a long memory.


    For a while, he was suffocated, he looked up to the sky and sighed, and raised his hand to cover his face.


    I thought I got a bargain this time. With this shop and Zhuangzi, at least I don''t have to worry about the family''s livelihood, but how can I explain it to my family now?


    The people in the yamen have been busy for a day today, and they have not found any clues. They only know that they did leave the city, but their family did not go to the yamen to guide the way.


    He originally thought that there was no way to lead the family, so naturally the family would not go far, but those officials said that it depends on luck, and the implication was that they might not be able to find someone and let them go home and wait for news.


    Thinking of the money, it is very likely that he will not be able to recover it, and he was upset for a while, and he wanted to slap himself a few times.


    Seeing his father like this, Xiao Chenxu could only comfort him: "It''s not only our family who have been deceived, I believe the government will not ignore it, and besides, Zuo Shangshu''s brother-in-law Cao''s family is also involved in this matter, Zuo Shangshu doesn''t want his brother-in-law''s family to be involved, he will definitely It will put pressure on the yamen."


    These words are a bit far-fetched, Xiao Renli didn''t feel much better after hearing this, opened his eyes and looked at his younger son: "Although this matter involves the Cao family, it really has nothing to do with them, and it''s not the Cao family who lied.


    That family also believes that those of us who have been deceived dare not to trouble the Cao family, so they dare to act like this. I am afraid that they have already figured out a way to escape, and it is difficult to get the money back. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1114： Your assumption is unreasonable

    Chapter 1114 Your assumption is so unreasonable


    Just after the words of kissing him, I heard the sound of a bowl smashing in the next room.


    stood Xiao Yunru beside him. She was frightened by her father''s words, but when she heard the crisp sound of the bowl breaking, she immediately reacted: "Father, what did you mean just now that our money was deceived?"


    Xiao Renli lowered his head when he heard her daughter''s question.


    Xiao Yunru knew from the look of him, this was the default.


    With a ''hum'' in his head, he murmured, "No, why is this happening."


    Before she could answer the question, she saw her sister-in-law, Lu Siyi, running over from the next room: "Father, husband, is what he said true?"


    Xiao Renli lowered his head, his voice a little hoarse: "Yes, I was deceived yesterday, and I have less than one hundred taels of silver in my hand."


    Lu Siyi swayed a bit and almost fell: "This is so good, how can it be deceived, how will we live in the future?"


    She also discussed with Xiao Chenhui a few days ago. When she adjusts her body, the couple is ready to work hard and have another child.


    But what to do now?


    For a while, except for Lu Siyi''s sobbing, no one spoke again.


    Xiao Yunru was stunned, her mind was in chaos.


    After a long time, Xiao Chenhui said: "Now that we have gone, we can only ask grandmother and ask her to ask the princess to help us. As long as the princess says something, I believe that the yamen will try their best to track down the family."


    The reason why they didn''t say their relationship with the Crown Princess today was because Yun Yi was afraid of being angry.


    If you let her know what happened today through her grandmother, the result will definitely be different. Maybe for the grandmother''s face, the crown princess can help them once.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Xiao Chenxu stopped him and said, "Don''t always think about looking for your grandmother, and don''t always think about looking for the crown princess, what is our relationship with the second room, we all know in our hearts, we will know that we are looking for someone else, save it. ."


    Lu Siyi wiped the tears from her face: "Brother-in-law said, if we didn''t miss the money, we would definitely not open our mouths, but without the money, how can we live, this is in the capital, the money my father has How long will it last?"


    Xiao Chenxu''s face sank when he heard his sister-in-law''s words: "It''s only been a few days since I returned to the capital, and you feel that the remaining money is short. If you don''t have the money for compensation, could it be that everyone will not live?"


    Lu Siyi was annoyed by what his brother-in-law said: "But obviously we got the money, your assumption is so unreasonable."


    Xiao Renli was already upset when he heard the quarrel between the youngest son and the eldest daughter-in-law: "Enough, I caused this matter, and I will definitely give you an explanation."


    Xiao Chenxu frowned when he heard what his father said, thinking: I''m afraid that your explanation is to ask the second room.


    Inexplicably felt ashamed in his heart, but he couldn''t do anything. After thinking about it, he said, "Father, I advise you not to think about finding your grandmother, because it will make it difficult for grandmother to do it."


    Xiao Renli said angrily: "Don''t worry about this, I know it well."


    The people in the Xiao family''s big room didn''t sleep well that night.


    The next day, as soon as it was dawn, Xiao Renli went out. The reason why he didn''t go to the second room overnight to ask his mother for help was because he still had a trace of filial piety in his heart, and he was afraid that his mother would not be able to rest well because of this.


    That''s why I decided to go there early this morning.


    After all, the money is all their belongings, and even if they give up this shame, they must go this way.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1115： beg

    Chapter 1115 Come to the door


    Xiao''s housekeeper, who was the gatekeeper, heard the knock on the door and yawned, "Who is this early in the morning?"


    Xiao Renli heard someone respond, so he clapped the door: "I''m Xiao Renli, looking for your old lady."


    The family member naturally knew who Xiao Renli was, but he had already heard from Steward Shen that he could be treated as an ordinary person, and he just opened the door a little: "Then wait a moment, and let someone report to the inner court."


    After he finished speaking, he closed the door again. After all, this is the first time the master of the Xiao family''s big room has come to the door, so he would not dare to let people in easily.


    Xiao Renli felt uncomfortable, but he didn''t dare to say anything. After all, he was here to ask for help, so he shouldn''t cause trouble first.


    When the maid from the outer courtyard arrived at the old lady''s courtyard, the old lady hadn''t gotten up yet, so she could only say to Xu Mammy, "Xu Mammy, there is someone from the Xiao family''s big room, and now it''s outside the house."


    When she heard that the people from the big room were coming, she thought to herself: I have only lived in peace for a few days, but I couldn''t bear it anymore, and came to the door early in the morning.


    was even more annoyed by the people in the big room, but she also knew that if she didn''t like it, she didn''t like it, but this matter still has to be decided by the old lady.


    So he asked, "Which one is from the big house?"


    The girl heard the question: "The concierge said that it was the master of the Xiao family''s big room who came here."


    Mother Xu turned around and walked to the inner room. When she came in, she saw the old lady just sitting up: "Old lady, it''s still early, why don''t you lie down for a while."


    Mrs. Xiao raised her head to look at Madam Xu, did not answer her, but asked, "Who is outside?"


    Mammy Xu stepped forward: "Old Madam, the maid from the front yard came to report that it was the eldest master."


    Old Mrs. Xiao may be old. After listening to Xu Mammy''s words, it took a while to react: "You mean Renli is here?"


    Mother Xu nodded: "Yes."


    Mrs. Xiao was excited: "Let someone take him to the main hall of the front yard to wait for a while, and say I will be there soon."


    After ?? finished the order, he said to the outside: "Su Ye, let someone bring water in."


    She thought that Xiao Renli had settled down and came to see her specially, so she was not too excited.


    It didn''t take long for Mrs. Xiao to arrive at the front yard with the help of Xu Mama and maid Du Ruo. He had long been looking forward to the day we met.


    Standing at the door of the main hall, he saw Xiao Renli sitting inside: "Renli."


    At the same time, Xiao Renli also found the mother at the door. He stood up from his seat, took a few steps forward, and knelt directly on the ground: "I have seen my mother, my unfilial son is here to see you."


    Old Mrs. Xiao came over tremblingly: "Son, you are finally back, and my old bones can be expected."


    Xiao Renli also really felt sorry for his mother at this meeting, his eyes were red: "It''s the son''s unfilial piety, which makes you worry."


    Mammy Xu reminded at this time, "Old Madam, let the eldest man get up and talk."


    Mrs. Xiao wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes: "Yes, yes, yes, the ground is cold, get up."


    Xiao Renli stood up and said, "Mother, it''s really a blessing to be able to go back to Beijing and see my mother again."


    Mrs. Xiao noticed that only Xiao Renli was alone: ??"Where are the others?"


    Xiao Renli sighed: "Mother, only my son is here today."


    After hearing this, the old lady stared into her son''s eyes and said, "Did something happen?"


    His own son knew that, seeing his dodging eyes, there was still something he didn''t understand.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1116： Lord, stop being arrogant

    Chapter 1116 The lord, don''t be imposing anymore


    In the depths of Minshan Mountain, Kang Ziye squatted here for a day and a night, only then did he figure out the terrain around the place where King Yu was hiding, and arranged people to watch in secret everywhere, so that King Yu must not be allowed to escape.


    The rest of the people were divided into three teams, and they rushed in with them, taking King Yu and the others by surprise.


    Kang Ziye brought a lot of people. After half an hour of fighting, King Yu was finally caught, but he didn''t expect that the cave where Mo Jingting lived would lead to an underground river.


    Mo Jingting was returning to the cave to fetch things when he saw Kang Ziye rushing over with someone, he turned around and took his entourage and jumped on the raft they had already prepared.


    This scene happened to be seen by several of Kang Ziye''s subordinates, but it was too late to stop it, because only a section of the underground river could see the water, and when they rushed over, the raft had already entered the dark cave.


    They didn''t know how deep the dark river was, so they didn''t dare to jump into the water to chase it.


    After knowing that Mo Jingting had escaped, King ?? laughed loudly in the sky, but his tone changed as he laughed.


    It is estimated that he thought of his future ending, and finally screamed loudly, and at first glance, he was not reconciled.


    It turned out that Mo Jingting came back this time because he wanted to take him to the military camp in Dongning. He felt that it was the safest place to stay there, but he didn''t expect that he was being followed.


    Although Kang Ziye didn''t catch Mo Jingting, he was a little regretful.


    But seeing King Yu who was bound by Wu Hua Da, he felt a lot more comfortable. Finally, he didn''t make this trip in vain. The next step was to send someone to secretly **** King Yu back to Beijing, but how to **** him and who to **** him. Think again.


    King Yu was still chattering, but Kang Ziye was too annoying, so he directly asked someone to find something to plug his mouth, which became a lot quieter.


    Just saw that King Yu''s eyes were full of ridicule, he didn''t understand, what does this sarcastic look in King Yu''s eyes mean?


    But no matter what he means, he is already a prisoner now, and has not run away.


    When his subordinates came to report the casualty data, he frowned: "Everyone counted?"


    The man said: "Yes, my subordinates were afraid of making mistakes, so they deliberately counted them three times."


    Kang Ziye squinted at King Yu, walked in front of him, and punched him directly in the stomach. In such a cold day, the pained King Yu turned pale, and there were beads of sweat on his forehead.


    Kang Ziye stared at him for a long time: "As for the rest of the people, you''d better think it over carefully."


    After he finished speaking, he took out the torn veil from King Yu''s mouth: "If it''s a little bit false, then don''t blame me for continuing to let you relive the pain just now."


    To be honest, King Yu was not afraid of being fake, but he still said stubbornly: "I won''t say it, you can do whatever you want."


    As a result, as soon as he finished speaking, Kang Ziye punched him directly in the stomach. Obviously, this punch was much stronger than the previous punch. "


    King Yu was stunned by the punch, his forehead was covered in sweat, and he could hardly stand up because of the pain, but he was tied so tightly that he couldn''t even bend his waist down: "Kang Ziye, how dare you treat this king like this?"


    Kang Ziye said with a half-smiling smile: "It''s all over now, so the lord should stop being majestic, so as not to be laughed at."


    King Yu was very angry. He didn''t expect that he would be in this field. Even Mo Jingrui''s subordinates dared to talk to him like this. Emotions.


    I can think of the eldest son who escaped, and there is hope in his eyes again.


    Finally, thinking of the subordinates who were sent out by him, a gloating flash of schadenfreude flashed in his eyes.


    Finished the update today, thank you little cuties for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1117： This is to destroy Beimo.

    Chapter 1117 Is this trying to destroy Beimo?


    Kang Ziye didn''t miss the expression on his face, and some wondered, what was King Yu''s gloating expression on?


    Could it be that he thought that Mo Jingting, who had escaped, would not give up on him, or that the people from Dongning could save him, and he really liked to dream.


    Just thinking about the number of people reported just now, I always feel that there is something strange here.


    sent someone to **** King Yu and the captives away first, and he took someone to search the base carefully. Except for some simple daily necessities and training items, he really found nothing unusual.


    As he glanced around, one of the subordinates in front was swayed by the low stool under his feet. If he hadn''t put his hands on the ground, he would have been thrown face down there.


    It''s just that he fell, but he found that there was an abnormality under the stone table not far away: "Sir, there seems to be a dark space under the stone table."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Kang Ziye walked quickly to the stone table, squatted down and checked it but found nothing.


    The unbelievers checked it again, but still found nothing, so he couldn''t help turning his head to look at the subordinate who just stood up, as if thinking of something, he walked a few steps to the place where the subordinate almost fell before, squatted down to the place where he almost fell. Look under the stone table.


    At this point, I can really see a bit of the doorway. It may be a problem with the angle and light. I really can''t see it from a close distance, and from this position, I can see that it is really different under the stone table.


    He went back to the stone table again, reached out under the stone table and slowly groped, but he didn''t find any mechanism, just when he was about to run out of patience, thinking about violently destroying the stone table for a while.


    For some reason, the side of the stone table was actually opened, like a small drawer, and there was only a piece of tanned cowhide in it, but when he took out the cowhide and opened it, he was stunned.


    He was busy laying the cowhide on the stone table, and he didn''t bother to study the mechanism of the drawer, and stared straight at the cowhide.


    This cowhide is a simple hand-painted map. After Kang Ziye understood the location marked on it, his brain exploded with a ''boom''.


    This King Yu is really insidious, because he wants to destroy Beimo.


    is crazy.


    It turns out that the route marked on the cowhide map is the route for the imperial court to transport food and grass. When the prisoners were counted just now, the number of people was not correct. Those people were probably sent by King Yu to rob the court to transport the food and grass to the Savoyard camp. .


    If this allows them to succeed, how can the soldiers in front of them win the battle when they are hungry, it is too cruel.


    This is to help Dongning people directly open the east gate of Beimo, let people enter Beimo without any effort, and want to put the people of Beimo in dire straits. unforgivable.


    After looking at the hand-painted map again, after confirming that it was correct, he asked someone to find a pen and paper, wrote a short letter, sent someone to the Savoie Camp, and instructed the person: "Remember, this letter It must be handed over to Master Lu in person."


    The subordinate took the letter and saluted, "Yes."


    Watching the people leave, Kang Ziye then instructed his subordinates, "Leave a small group of people and continue to search here, and the others follow me."


    He is very anxious now, if there is a problem with the food and grass, he really can''t imagine what will happen next.


    Even if the imperial court can raise enough food and grass in a short period of time, it will take time to transport it to Savoy, but the soldiers on the battlefield cannot wait.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1118： looted food on the road

    chapter 1118


    Yunyi and Jing Rui hurried on the road for several days. Fortunately, there was space for blessing, but everything went smoothly.


    After having breakfast and saying goodbye to the children, the husband and wife left the space with two well-fed horses, Jing Rui glanced at the sky: "At the current speed, we will be able to reach the city of Sava in three days. ."


    The two of them had things in their minds, so they wanted to go to Savoy earlier, thinking that when they were done, they could slow down on the return journey and make a private visit in micro-servers on the way, just to understand the current situation of the state capitals.


    Yun Yi nodded and said: "Arriving early and solving it early, it''s getting colder and colder today, since you dare to offend our Beimo, you have to teach them a profound lesson, so that they will never forget it, and dare not renew their indiscretions. ."


    Jing Rui fully agrees with Yun Yi''s words. He and Yi''er do have this ability. Since they can come to Beimo, they must obey the causal relationship. This Beimo is the home that their husband and wife want to protect, and it is their responsibility. .


    It wasn''t long before the two were on the official road, when Yun Yi heard Xue Li say, "Master, someone is fighting in front of you."


    Yunyi immediately released her mental power, but unfortunately, her ability was limited and she couldn''t reach that far, so she had to communicate with Xue Li: "What''s the situation?"


    Xue Li saw the situation in front of him: "Master, it''s the imperial court''s team that is in trouble, but the people who fight with them are also from Beimo."


    Yunyi quickly told Jing Rui about the situation. After the two looked at each other, they already guessed what the situation was.


    The two of them shook the whip lightly at the same time. The horses raised in the space have spirituality. Naturally, they knew what the master meant and ran with all their strength.


    It took a quarter of an hour to arrive. By the time they arrived, the men and horses transporting grain and grass in the imperial court were already dead and wounded.


    The husband and wife rushed forward directly. Although the clothes of the officers and soldiers in Beimo were roughly the same, they also had different colors on the chest and back so that they could be identified at a glance.


    At first, King Yu''s people saw that some passers-by rushed in, but they didn''t take it seriously. They only thought that these two people were a little stupid, and they came up to die.


    It was only as they joined, their men fell one by one, that they became afraid.


    Originally, they had brought more people than the imperial court had to transport food and grass. If these two people hadn''t joined, victory would be inevitable, but now it''s a stalemate.


    The leader saw the situation and instructed a few people around him: "I''m afraid we won''t be able to get the food and grass today. Since we can''t get it, it''s better to destroy it."


    The people around ?? were a little out of control. This food is a life-saving thing. If they got it, their stomachs would be settled this winter, but now they know that they are afraid that they will not be able to complete the task.


    But if he can destroy the food and grass before evacuation, it can be regarded as an explanation to the master.


    So they started leaning beside the cart with grain, holding up the knives in their hands, slashing at the grain bags.


    All the food in the bag was scattered for a while.


    There were also people who took out the fire book from their hands. Because they were far away from Yunyi and Jing Rui, they didn''t find out right away. When Xue Li found out that something was wrong and informed Yun Yi, that person had already succeeded.


    Because the food bags are made of hemp, which is flammable.


    And some of the cars were loaded with fodder for the animals, and those were just a little bit more. When Yunyi jumped over there, several cars over there were already set on fire.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1119： death is also a relief

    Chapter 1119 Death is also a relief


    Yunyi saw that this was impossible, took out the bamboo stick that had been prepared in the space before, and threw it at the person who set the fire.


    She hadn''t used this jade flute for a long time. Seeing those who set fire to it, she was really angry.


    But they are both from Beimo, so they don''t think about it. If they destroy this batch of food, it is very likely that the army of Dongning will break through the defense line and enter Beimo because the food and grass supplies from the court cannot be delivered to the front line in time.


    As soon as Yunyi moved here, Jing Rui naturally noticed the situation over there, and the movements of his subordinates became more swift.


    Yun Yi was afraid that the wind would blow for a while, and then set the other carts loaded with grain and grass on fire, and hit the cows, mules or horses in front of the burning carts with a whip. Of course, this is skillful, just to make these animals to one side. Run on the ground beside the official road, so as to keep these burning vehicles away from the convoy.


    When the animals pulled the cart and ran into the middle of the field beside the official road, Yun Yili Suo cut off the noose of the cart, which was regarded as saving the animals.


    Ignoring the car on fire and the animals that had run away, they immediately returned to the scene of the fight.


    Knowing the other party''s thoughts, Xue Li''s task in the space is to stare at those who still want to set fire.


    Seeing that many of his companions died at the hands of the passing woman, those people also began to be afraid and dared not go forward easily.


    Seeing that his subordinates had lost the opportunity, the team leader didn''t want to fight anymore, so he shouted to the people around him, "Withdraw."


    At the same time, he blew the bamboo whistle around his neck.


    But Yunyi and Jing Rui didn''t want to let them go. Since they dared to rob food and grass, and they were met by them, there was no reason to let them go safely.


    Jing Rui shouted to the person in charge of transporting grain in the court: "Keep the grain truck and clean up the scene."


    Then he galloped away in the direction that Yunyi was chasing out.


    Now that no one of her own is mixed in, it is even easier to start. Yun Yi has a bamboo stick in her hand. With the raising of her hand, the bamboo stick pushed out by her internal force is like having eyes. It actually disappeared from the person behind and into the body of the person in front, like a string of candied haws.


    fell down after a while, so scared that the big men who escaped the disaster broke out in cold sweat, thinking: Who is this goddess?


    The rest of the people, they have exhausted their strength, and they want to get rid of Yunyi and escape.


    It''s a pity that Yun Yi and Jing Rui are both persistent people, and they have touched the bottom line of this couple, it is absolutely impossible to let them leave alive today.


    As time went by, there were only a dozen people left in front of them, and everyone was flustered, thinking in their hearts: Is it really going to break here?


    Jing Rui jumped up in the air and stopped in front of them: "Why, now that you''re all here, do you still want to leave?"


    After the few people looked at each other, the team leader might also think that they were afraid they would not see the sun tomorrow, and shouted to the remaining teammates: "Brothers, let''s work together, although we are not born in the same year, the same month and the same day, I am afraid that I will die together in the same year, the same month and the same day, and I will not be alone with my brothers on the Huangquan Road. The brothers fought hard."


    The leaders at this time felt desolate in their hearts, who would want to die if they could live, but they had followed the wrong master, and they couldn''t blame others for getting to this point.


    The things they do these days are also clearly disgraceful. Although they obey orders, they are also flesh and blood people. Since God does not call life, death is also a relief.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1120： Kindness without saying thanks

    Chapter 1120 Thank you for your kindness


    But they are warriors, and warriors have the dignity of warriors, even if they die, they must die in battle.


    But they may also know that even if they work together, they are not the opponents of these two. If they can have an ultimate showdown with a master, it is worth dying.


    They all did their best until the end of their lives.


    When Yunyi and Jing Rui returned to the official road, the scene was already being cleaned up.


    Because both of them were wearing masks, the team leader didn''t recognize who they were, but when they saw them coming back, they greeted them and said, "Thank you for your help today, I wonder if you can tell me your name, At that time, I will report to the court truthfully and ask for credit for the two of you."


    Yunyi didn''t speak. She saw the wounded all over the ground and whispered to Jing Rui: "You guys talk first, I''ll give them a simple treatment."


    Jing Rui nodded at her, and then looked at the leader: "It''s natural to help me when I encounter it, just ask for merit."


    The team leader did not expect that there is such a person who is so indifferent to fame and fortune. This is a great achievement. I believe that the reward of the court will be indispensable. Is this person really willing to give up?


    looked at Jing Rui with complicated eyes. I really wanted to see the face of this mask, so I could remember it, but I just thought about it in my heart.


    He knew clearly in his heart that if he hadn''t met these two people today, they were afraid that they would not be able to protect the food and grass, then they would only have to die. These two people were their saviors.


    Seeing that Jing Rui really didn''t want to receive this merit, he said, "Qie Zhiheng, the left servant of the lower household, if the benefactor needs to be there in the future, it would be good to go to the capital Qifu to find him."


    As he spoke, he wanted to untie the jade pendant around his waist, but was stopped by Jing Rui: "The token is nothing, if the real thing is decided to come to the mansion to find you, don''t worry about it, just get busy."


    Qi Zhiheng understood now, this person was afraid that he really didn''t care about these things, and he was afraid of trouble, so he cupped his hands and said, "Thank you again for the gentleman, you can do whatever you want, and you''ll be busy first."


    He was just about to leave when he saw Huang Qixun, the Minister of War, who was in charge of escorting the food and grass, also came over and cupped his hands at Jing Rui: "Thank you for your help today, thank you very much, Huang Qixun, the Minister of Military Affairs, if it is useful in the future, I will be here. place, don''t be rude."


    If it wasn''t for the help of these two today, they would be ashamed to return to the capital to meet the Holy Master. It would be a pity for them to die, but these food and grass are related to the war ahead.


    Once there is a mistake in this batch of food and grass, they will not only be unable to explain to the imperial court, but also unable to explain to the family, the consequences are really unbearable for them.


    Jing Rui also simply said a few words, then turned around and went to look for Yunyi.


    Seeing that Yun Yi was too busy, he took the initiative to fight.


    Waiting for this place to be cleaned up and looking for the animals that ran away, it is already an hour later.


    Jing Rui saw that they had been sorted out and were ready to leave, so he reminded them to be careful. After all, they lost a lot of manpower. They should go to the nearest military camp for help and have them send someone to **** them.


    Huang Qixun and Qi Zhiheng obviously listened to it. After all, they don''t know if the masters behind those people will send people over.


    So Huang Qixun decisively sent someone with the court''s general documents and his waist card, and asked them to go to a military camp twenty miles away for help, and asked them to send troops to **** him.


    Although the food and forage were preserved, they also lost some of it. Yun Yi thought that although there was less snow in the city of Savoy, the winter here was still quite cold, and she thought to herself: If they left, the subsequent food and forage for the imperial court had not arrived yet. , then donate some food in the name of Juxiangyuan.


    is also a way to lighten the burden on the court, and let Juxiang get some good luck.


    Finished the update today, thank you little cuties for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1121： The consequences are not something we can bear

    Chapter 1121 The consequences are not something we can bear


    said goodbye to Huang Qixun and Qi Zhiheng, and their husband and wife left.


    Not long after they left, Kang Ziye brought someone over to look for him. From a distance, he saw the team transporting grain and grass moving in a circle.


    What''s the situation? Could it be that King Yu''s people haven''t acted yet?


    Before he hit the horse, he bowed to Huang Qixun, who was in charge of escorting the food and grass: "Master Huang, is this journey smooth?"


    But as soon as the words were asked, they found something was wrong. Some grain trucks had bloodstains that had not been cleaned up, and the food bags on the trucks also had bloodstains. They didn''t turn around, and asked directly: "But someone robbed the grain truck. ?"


    Huang Qixun was stunned for a moment: "Master Kang, how do you know?"


    Kang Ziye waved his hand and said, "Don''t worry about how I know about it, let''s talk about the situation here first."


    It took them a day and a night to meet them.


    Only then did Huang Qixun explain the matter one by one: "Lord Kang, if the two benefactors hadn''t come to help, this batch of food and grass would have been destroyed even if they were not lost, and I would have to die for Lord He Qi. Apologies."


    In fact, what he didn''t say was that if something really happened, he would have to punish the clan members together.


    Kang Ziye frowned. They hurry up or take a step back. If those two hadn''t acted righteously, the consequences would have been unimaginable.


    glanced at the moving convoy: "Master Huang, let''s stay together for the rest of the journey."


    Huang Qixun bowed his hands and thanked: "With Lord Kang, we can breathe a sigh of relief now."


    The people he brought out from the Ministry of War also had martial arts skills, but most of them were average, but the people under Master Kang were different, all of them were martial arts masters.


    Thinking of the people who robbed food before: "Master Kang, those people who robbed food are all excellent in martial arts, and the people behind them are probably not ordinary."


    Kang Ziye didn''t hide it, and said bluntly: "Those people are the people who were cultivated by King Yu in private. If you were not lucky enough to meet those two benefactors to help, I''m afraid it would have been useless when we arrived.


    If that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯s not just your fault. If the court¡¯s supplies can¡¯t be replenished in time, what will happen to the soldiers on the front line?


    Dongning people are afraid that they can easily break through the defense line and enter Beimo. The consequences are not something we can bear. "


    After Huang Qixun and Qie Zhiheng heard this, their foreheads were covered in cold sweat. It was not that they had not thought about the consequences, but they were too narrow-minded. Involve the clan.


    Thinking of the burning pain on my face here.


    If the two benefactors hadn''t acted in time, they would have become the sinners of Beimo.


    Kang Ziye finished speaking, no longer looking at their expressions, just looked at the team and said: "Let everyone speed up the march, make sure to pass this Shenkan Mountain before dark."


    Everyone is also afraid that those people still have backing hands, so they can only hurry along, carrying fodder along the way to feed the animals, so that they have the strength, speed up, and walk out of this Shenkan Mountain before dark. "


    After everything was arranged, Kang Ziye sent someone back to the barracks to report the news, so as not to worry Master Lu.


    *


    The capital, Xiaofu.


    In the past few days, Mrs. Xiao has not been able to eat or sleep well. After knowing that the He family is gone, she felt a little uncomfortable. After all, people are ruthless without plants and trees. daughter-in-law.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1122： Would it be wrong to ask the door rashly?

    Chapter 1122 Is it inappropriate to ask for a door rashly?


    The eldest son Xiao Renli only revealed the purpose of visiting the door after the mother and son had warmed to each other.


    After learning that the compensation money in their hands had been defrauded, a burst of anger hit, and immediately asked about the situation.


    At first she wondered: "Did the family who lost the money do something bad?"


    Xiao Renli immediately shook his head: "It shouldn''t be, that family knows our identity, I''m afraid they don''t have the courage."


    Mrs. Xiao frowned and said, "What did the yamen say, did you find any clues?"


    Xiao Renli sighed: "No, my son is worried too. Originally, I thought that I could use the money to buy a shop, then buy a Zhuangzi, at least to solve the daily expenses of the family, but now it''s a waste of joy, and it''s for nothing. I''m **** off."


    Old Mrs. Xiao felt bad for her eldest son for a while, but even if she wanted to help, she was unable to do so. All her monthly money had been used to buy the yard for the big house.


    Even in order to buy those furniture, she even privately asked Mammy Xu to **** a bracelet, but now she really can''t get any money, unless she takes out jewelry and pawns it.


    But if this matter spreads out, it is afraid that people will say that the second room is not, especially the reputation of the crown princess is afraid that it will be affected, she can''t make up her mind.


    had to promise: "I will send someone into the palace to deliver a letter to the Crown Princess and let her come forward to put pressure on the yamen."


    The reason why Xiao Renli didn''t mention the name of the prince concubine in the yamen is because of all kinds of concerns in his heart, but the mother sent someone into the palace to ask the prince concubine for help, that is another matter.


    With the permission of my mother, I ate lunch with my mother, and took a few packets of cakes just made in the kitchen before leaving.


    Xu Mamma, who watched the whole process, was full of tangled eyes.


    This old lady must not be confused, whether it is the eldest young master or the crown princess, they are all people who can''t tolerate sand in their eyes.


    After Xiao Renli left, Mrs. Xiao was in a bad mood, and finally sent someone into the palace, but it was the princess who was waiting for the princess to accompany the queen mother in the past few days to fast and copy the scriptures in Changle Palace. Do not accept any invitations.


    Old Mrs. Xiao felt depressed for a while after receiving the news. She only thought that Yun Yi was afraid that she knew that Dafangren had returned to Beijing, so she was hiding on purpose.


    She was a little unbelieving and asked people to send prayers for three days in a row, but the answers she got were the same, which made her a little upset.


    Now the crown princess can''t see her, Chen Rui is not in the capital, and Chen Hao is too young, which makes her not know how to help the people in the big house to seek justice for a while.


    After ?? sighed heavily, he said to the maid who was waiting on the side: "Change clothes, let''s go to the General''s Mansion."


    This time, she is not going to hand in the greeting card in advance, everyone is at the gate of the mansion, and Mrs. Cheng can''t refuse her outside the gate of the mansion.


    It''s just that she thought well, but she couldn''t hold back her bad luck. When the Xiao family''s carriage arrived at the General''s Mansion, she learned that Mrs. Cheng and Mrs. Sun Guogong''s mansion had gone to Fushou Temple yesterday. Stay for a few days before returning to Beijing.


    Mrs. Xiao couldn''t. She planned to go back to the mansion, but thinking about the situation of the big family, she had to shamelessly ask the driver to divert to the Tang mansion.


    Xu Mammy, who was following Old Madam Xiao, had a headache for a while, because she was afraid that Old Madam would ignore her for a while and do something that she regretted.


    had to remind me in a low voice: "Old Madam, that is the Crown Princess''s foreign family. Before, the old slave heard that the Tang family knew what the big house did back then. Wouldn''t it be inappropriate to rush to the door?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1123： I came here today, but something happened

    Chapter 1123 I''m here today but I have something to do


    Old Mrs. Xiao frowned and sighed: "I don''t know, but now that Chen Rui is not in the capital, and the Crown Princess is not easily seen, now I can only shamelessly go to the Tang family."


    It''s not that she never thought about holding the money first in the house, but what Chen Rui said when she left the capital is still vivid in her mind, and she really didn''t dare to challenge her grandson''s bottom line.


    When the carriage arrived at Tang¡¯s house, there were several carriages parked outside Tang¡¯s house, and it was obvious that there were guests.


    When Mrs. Xiao hesitated, a servant of the Tang family trotted over: "Dare to ask which house is the guest?"


    Mother Xu said through the curtain: "Our old lady of Xiao''s house, come and talk to Madam Tang, please let me know."


    The servant heard that it was the old lady of the Xiao family, and hurriedly replied, "Wait a minute."


    After saying that, he turned around and ran to the house.


    Mrs. Tang was originally looking at flowers in the greenhouse. Yesterday, the maid said that the camellia that she had raised before had yellow leaves, and she wanted to come over and take a look for herself.


    When she arrived, the gardener was changing the soil for the camellias, saying that the soil was a little hard and airtight.


    Just when she wanted to ask a few more questions, she heard someone come in and report: "Old madam, the old madam of the Xiao family is asking to see you outside the house."


    Mrs. Tang looked at the servant: "Which Mrs. Xiao''s?"


    Mrs. Tang just wanted to confirm whether it was what she thought.


    The maid gave a salute: "Lao Madam Hui, she is the grandmother of the Crown Princess."


    Mrs. Tang heard that it was Mrs. Xiao. She also heard that the people from the Xiao family''s big house had returned to Beijing a few days ago, and she felt a little uncomfortable.


    After the death of their daughter, it is not a problem for the Xiao family''s eldest house not to recite the old relationship of the second house, but also to kill a few children. The reason why the Tang family did not mention this after returning to Beijing is because the crown princess has already dealt with it properly.


    In addition, the old lady of the Xiao family lives with several children. They don''t want to cause trouble for their grandson and granddaughter, but it is definitely not that their Tang family can tolerate those things.


    But the big house of the Xiao family just returned to Beijing not long ago, so why did this old lady Xiao come to the door?


    Just when she was puzzled, the maid beside her whispered in Mrs. Tang''s ear for a while, and then said: "I heard that the eldest master of the Xiao family was also deceived, I wonder if Mrs. Xiao came to the door. Something to do with this?"


    Mrs. Tang frowned and said thoughtfully: "Impossible, if something really happened, shouldn''t she have entered the palace to find the crown princess? What''s the matter with running to our house?"


    The maid shook her head gently: "It''s possible that the servant girl guessed wrong."


    Mrs. Tang no longer guessed, and said to the maid who reported the letter before: "First invite someone to the main hall, I will be there soon."


    After the maid left, the old lady of the Tang family took her back to her courtyard, and asked the maid to help her change her clothes before she led her to the front yard.


    Mrs. Xiao, who had just put down the tea cup, saw Mrs. Tang coming in, and stood up with a smile: "My dear family, I have been disturbed today."


    Mrs. Tang smiled and greeted: "It''s better to walk around more often, it won''t bother you."


    After they were seated, Madam Tang said straight to the point: "Is there anything you need to come here today?"


    Mrs. Xiao hadn''t thought about how to speak when she heard her in-laws ask, thinking in her heart: I''m afraid the Tang family already knew about it.


    Then no longer hides it: "My dear family, you must have heard of what happened in the capital a few days ago. Who would have thought that the black-hearted person would deceive people and money.


    I really had no choice, so I had the cheek to ask for the door, and I hoped my in-laws would help my unsatisfactory eldest son regardless of the past. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1124： Im scared to think about it now

    Chapter 1124 I''m afraid to think about it now


    The old lady of the Tang family wondered: "I''m afraid I can''t help you with this matter?"


    Mrs. Xiao also felt a little embarrassed and said a little embarrassed: "These few days, the Crown Princess accompanied the Empress Dowager in fasting and copying scriptures, and no foreign guests were seen. Chen Rui was entrusted by the Holy Master and was not in the capital. I am also true. No way, this is the only way to come to the door."


    The words have been said here, even if Mrs. Tang doesn''t want to care, she always has to ask: "What does the in-laws mean?"


    Mrs. Xiao saw that the old lady of the Tang family was relieved, and said hurriedly: "I want to trouble Master Tang to say hello to the yamen, I hope they will pay attention and find that liar as soon as possible."


    Madam Tang''s expression faded when she heard this: "It''s possible to let him go there, but I''m afraid he won''t be able to interfere in the affairs of the yamen."


    Mrs. Xiao also heard it. Mrs. Tang was afraid that if something happened, and his son was involved, she could understand that, after all, she was a mother.


    Since Mrs. Tang agreed, Mrs. Xiao did not mention it again, but talked about other things.


    It wasn''t until it was late that Madam Tang asked someone to prepare the meal, and Madam Xiao stopped her and said, "Look at me, I''ve forgotten the time of day after this chat, so I won''t eat, and Brother Hao will go back to the house for lunch today. , I''m leaving now."


    Mrs. Tang insisted: "It''s almost noon, it''s not too late to stay and have a meal before leaving. I sent someone to the academy to pick you up from Brother Hao, and it''s not anyone else."


    Old Mrs. Xiao knew that there were other guests in the mansion. She originally came to ask for help, and didn''t want to cause them any more trouble: "No, it''s not too late, the time to return to the mansion is just right."


    Seeing that Mrs. Xiao insisted on leaving, Mrs. Tang stopped keeping people, and personally sent people out of the house and watched the carriage leave, and then she took back her sight.


    said to the maid behind him: "Go and find out, why the Crown Princess didn''t accept the Xiao family''s invitation? In addition, let the eldest master come to me when he comes back."


    The maid replied, "Yes, old lady."


    Mrs. Tang thought about today''s affairs, which was actually just a matter of sending a sentence. It wouldn''t affect the eldest son, but as long as she thought of doing things for the Xiao family''s big house, she felt unhappy.


    But she couldn''t make it difficult for her grandchildren and granddaughters. In those days, the Xiao family members did not do anything. Otherwise, how could she allow the big house to undermine them, and she didn''t believe that they didn''t know anything about it.


    is not a choice made after weighing the pros and cons. Even if Mrs. Xiao didn''t participate in it at the beginning, it was because of her ignorance that the people in the big room had no scruples.


    If Yun Yi''s wisdom and wisdom could save the day from danger, I really can''t imagine what the consequences would be, and now I''m scared to think about it.


    Just when she was fascinated by her thoughts, she heard the voice of the eldest daughter-in-law: "Mother, who is coming to see you?"


    Madam Tang looked for the voice and saw the eldest daughter-in-law led a few women in.


    After reading it carefully, I feel that it is indeed a bit familiar.


    The eldest daughter-in-law Meng Changzhen smiled and said, "This is Mrs. Wang when we were in Jiangling, do you remember?"


    Mrs. Tang just said ''oh'': "I remembered, I saw you at the banquet a few times before, when did you arrive in the capital?"


    Mrs. Nawang smiled and said: "The capital that I returned with my husband a few days ago, once settled, I will come to the door. I am afraid that I will have to disturb you more in the future. Don''t bother us, old lady."


    After ?? finished speaking, he smiled and pulled his daughter by his side: "Old Madam, do you still remember her?"


    Finished the update today, thank you little cuties for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1125： Afraid not to be someone elses opponent

    Chapter 1125 I''m afraid it''s not someone else''s opponent


    Mrs. Tang looked at the girl beside Mrs. Wang: "This is the third young lady in the house. I haven''t seen you for a few years, and she has grown into a big girl."


    Mrs. Wang listened to Mrs. Tang''s words, and her face turned into a flower: "Yes, it is indeed a big girl, Mayfair, come and see Mrs. Tang."


    Wang Yufei smiled and stepped forward, Fushen bowed: "Mayfair has seen the old lady."


    Mrs. Tang smiled and took Wang Yufei''s hand: "It looks like a flower, Mrs. Wang is really lucky."


    The eldest lady Meng Changzhen interjected with a smile: "Mrs. Wang, sit down and talk."


    Mrs. Wang smiled and nodded at the first lady Meng Changzhen, and then sat down. When she heard the old lady compliment her daughter, she felt like she had eaten honey. She brought her young daughter to the door, but she wanted to pass the old lady Tang''s side. achieve your purpose.


    This will see that Madam Tang likes her little daughter, she is very happy, and she is one step closer to what she thinks: "We don''t know many people in this capital, and we can move around more in the future."


    Mrs. Meng Changzhen pushed the dessert brought by the maid in front of Wang Yufei: "Try it, this is a cake that was just launched in Beijing."


    Wang Yufei looked at the pastry in front of him: "This pastry, before we left Pingjiangling, the ''Zhiwei'' pastry shop was launched. Miss Li Jia, who was with me before, also specially asked the maid to send a package over."


    When Mrs. Wang heard her little daughter''s words, she thought to herself: This little daughter is a little too innocent for her protection. It seems that after returning home, she still needs to find a competent mother to teach her well. Not someone else''s opponent.


    hurriedly said with a smile: "You, this is the capital. It looks the same, but maybe the taste is different. How can there be cakes that are only introduced in the capital, and Jiang Ling can have them. You must have misremembered."


    But Mrs. ?? said with a smile, "It''s hard to say, this pastry was launched by the ''Zhiwei'' pastry shop in Beijing. I heard that there are branches in various prefectures. It is a pastry shop that has only emerged in the past few years."


    Wang Yufei also reacted at this moment. Knowing that he was too direct, he remedied a little embarrassedly: "But it looks much more refined than Jiang Ling''s."


    Madam Meng Changzhen looked at her cute little appearance and said with a smile, "Try it and see, the taste is the same and different."


    Wang Yufei reached out and took a piece from the plate, smiled and took a small bite, his eyes suddenly lit up: "Well, this taste is really much better than Jiang Ling''s."


    Mrs. Tang laughed: "If it''s delicious, you can eat more."


    Mrs. Wang saw that the old lady of the Tang family and the eldest lady liked their young daughter very much, and suddenly an idea came to her mind: "Old lady, I have an unkind request, and I hope the old lady will fulfill it."


    Mrs. Tang is not an ordinary person: "My old lady spends all day eating and hiding in this house, what can I do to help, Mrs. Wang, stop joking."


    Mrs. Wang is also afraid of annoying the Tang family: "Don''t worry, I won''t make you embarrassed, help if you can, and it doesn''t matter if you can''t."


    It was all about this, so Madam Tang couldn''t refuse any more: "Then tell me what''s the matter, and my old lady will see if I can help?"


    Mrs. Wang said with a smile, "Now that the master has been transferred back to the capital, the marriages of the young ladies of the appropriate age in the manor have to be put on the agenda, but the rules here in the capital are more particular than Jiang Ling''s.


    I was wondering if I could trouble the old lady to help find a nanny who is leaving the palace, so that the unmarried young lady in the manor can learn something, and she will not make a joke when she leaves the mansion in the future. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1126： This is the best fight back

    Chapter 1126 This is the best fight back


    The mother-in-law and daughter-in-law of the Tang family breathed a sigh of relief after listening to Mrs. Wang''s words, as long as they didn''t want to establish a relationship through them.


    Madam Tang said: "I can inquire about this matter, but I''m afraid I have to wait."


    Mrs. Wang heard that Mrs. Tang agreed to help, and hurriedly stood up and bowed: "Then I will trouble you, Mrs.


    then looked at his daughter: "Mayfair, thank you old lady soon."


    Wang Yufei got up and gave a salute with a smile: "Mayfair thanked the old lady."


    Madam Tang waved her hand and said, "I don''t know when it will be done, it''s a little early to thank you."


    Mrs. Wang smiled and said, "We''ll be grateful if you can respond, just let it happen."


    Several people chatted for a while, and then Mrs. Wang took her daughter to say goodbye.


    When the Wang family left, the first lady Meng Changzhen asked, "Mother, is there something wrong with the old lady of the Xiao family?"


    When Mrs. Tang heard the eldest daughter-in-law mentioned Mrs. Xiao, the smile on her face faded a bit: "He came to the door for the Xiao family''s big house."


    Mrs. Meng Changzhen was a little unclear: "What happened to the big room of the Xiao family?"


    Before the old lady could speak, she suddenly thought of what the maids had said a few days ago: "Is it a matter of money being cheated?"


    Mrs. Tang said, "You know that too?"


    The first lady, Meng Changzhen, nodded: "I heard what the maids who were out of the house said, but I just heard it. I didn''t expect the old lady of the Xiao family to come to us because of this. What does she mean?"


    Mrs. Tang hummed softly: "Since we returned to Beijing, I have met with Mrs. Xiao a few times, but if it wasn''t because I didn''t want to cause trouble for the Crown Princess and Chen Rui and Chen Hao, I would have thought Ask her why she didn''t protect several children back then.


    The reason why I can live peacefully with her is because I don''t want outsiders to see the Crown Princess''s jokes. This doesn''t mean that my Tang family can forgive her, forgive the things the people in the big room have done, and even beg to come to her door. good mother, good grandmother. "


    Anyone can hear the dissatisfaction and ridicule in Madam Tang''s words.


    The first lady Meng Changzhen enlightened: "Mother, the Xiao family did not behave properly at the time, but luckily Yun Yi has the courage, the three brothers and sisters are lucky, they have left the Xiao family''s big house, and they live a good life.


    I know you feel uncomfortable every time you think about those things, but since the matter has passed, let''s move on. Now their Xiao family''s big room is not able to catch up with their brothers and sisters. This is the best response, what do you think? ? "


    Mrs. Tang also knew that everything had passed, and she couldn''t always bring it up, but she was not happy.


    To put it bluntly, she was also competing with herself. She always felt that if they were in the capital at that time, the children would have suffered less. This has always been in her heart, and it is also a knot in the heart of the Tang family.


    The mother and daughter of the Wang family who left the Tang Mansion were chatting on the carriage at this time.


    "Mother, why did you suddenly ask the old lady of the Tang family to help us find a nanny?"


    "We have just returned to Beijing, and we are not familiar with each other. Besides, the Tang family is a foreign family of the Crown Princess. If Madam Tang really helps, it is not a matter of words."


    "But are you sure Madam Tang can help us?"


    "Before in Jiangling, your father and Master Tang had a very deep friendship, and there were a lot of people in the two families. This time your father was transferred to the capital, and they have to work together again. It''s not too difficult, depending on the two families. For the sake of friendship, this help Madam Tang will definitely help."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1127： Of course you cant tell the truth

    Chapter 1127 Naturally can''t tell the truth


    Wang Yufei glanced out the window: "Then I have hired a parenting mama, and the sisters in the house want to attend the class together?"


    How could Mrs. Wang not understand her daughter''s meaning, she pursed her lips and smiled: "Of course you have to learn, now that your father''s position has been promoted by one level, the concubines in the house will definitely not marry too badly in the future. "


    patted her daughter''s hand: "Don''t worry, you are different from them. Mother will definitely plan for you, and must find a husband who is satisfied. As for them?"


    Mrs. Wang glanced at her daughter with a smile. Naturally, she couldn''t tell the truth. She was afraid that if her daughter leaked something, she would cause unnecessary trouble: "Of course, I also want to find a good marriage, and it is best to help the manor."


    Wang Yufei rested her head on her mother''s shoulder: "My daughter doesn''t want to get married so early, she wants to stay with her father and mother for a few more years."


    Mrs. Wang turned her head to look at her daughter: "You, wait a few more years, then you won''t be an old girl. I''ll see if you are in a hurry."


    Wang Yufei was a little shy and said coquettishly, "Mother, I won''t tell you."


    Mrs. Wang laughed: "Okay, okay, okay, let''s not talk."


    *


    On the other side, Yun Yi and Jing Rui hurried for a day and finally stopped.


    The place where the two dismounted was a forest. Xue Li had told her just now that the forest was safe now.


    The two walked in a little bit before entering the space.


    The husband and wife helped unload the saddle first, and let the horse have a good rest. They have to travel tomorrow.


    did not enter the villa directly, but went to the soup pool on the hill, where Yun Yibei had pajamas, the two took a bath in the soup pool to relieve their fatigue, and then returned to the villa.


    Seeing that Brother Bo is watching the animal world with his younger brother and sister, not to mention Brother Ye and Sister Yun, even Brother Bo who has seen it many times in his previous life, he will be watching this too.


    After the two stood still, Brother Bo discovered them: "Father, mother, concubine, are you back?"


    After ?? finished speaking, he stood up, not forgetting to remind the two brothers and sisters who were fascinated by watching: "Brother Ye, Sister Yun, father and mother."


    Before he could say ''back'', the two little guys had already spotted Jing Rui and Yun Yi who were changing their shoes, climbed off the sofa, and ran towards them: "Father, mother and concubine, hug. "


    One hugged the other and went back to the sofa to sit down.


    Brother Bai originally wanted to go to the kitchen to get some food, but Yun Yi stopped him: "Brother Bai, now you are still young, it''s fine for your father and mother to come."


    Brother Bo knew what the concubine was worried about, but he was indeed too young. The last time he served meals to the father and the concubine, the bigger plates could not be served. They were all served in small bowls. Dirty the kitchen, on the contrary, it caused trouble to the father and Wang, and had to do more dishes.


    Jing Rui also pulled Bo Ge''er into his arms: "Bo Ge''er accompanies his brother and sister to study and play every day. It''s hard work."


    Brother Bai didn''t answer yet, Brother Ye spoke first: "It''s not hard, we are very happy, and my brother is also very happy."


    Sister Yun replied, "Have fun together."


    Brother Bai laughed after listening to the words of his younger brother and sister: "In addition to having more problems, they are generally quite good, and they really don''t have to work too hard."


    Brother Ye heard that his brother agreed with him, smiled and clapped his hands: "Yes, it''s not hard work, I''m happy."


    The family laughed and made trouble.


    After kissing for a while, Yun Yi got up and said, "Okay, I''m going to cook egg custard for you. Do you watch TV or listen to your brother reading?"


    Brother Ye looked at his brother: "Listen to the story."


    Brother Bo did not nod, but looked at Sister Yun, only to hear Sister Yun say: "Well, listen to the story."


    Brother Bai got up just then, pulled his younger brother and younger sister and walked to the study room on the first floor.


    Looking at this scene, Yun Yi was filled with emotion. With Brother Bo, they were really relieved.


    After the two of them soaked in the soup pool, their tiredness has been swept away, and they are not ready to eat the food they have reserved.


    The two of them each carried a basket, went out of the villa Yunyi to pick vegetables not far in front, but Jing Rui went to the orchard with light work, and when he came back, he went to the ranch to catch chickens, and wanted to eat chicken noodle soup.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1128： arrive

    Chapter 1128 Arrival


    It¡¯s really tiring to travel the past few days, and all the time I eat is the stock I made before.


    The two returned to the kitchen, and they were busy with their own division of labor. The two chatted and looked at each other from time to time. The scene was really warm.


    Who would have thought that the two people who are fast and furious in the daytime will have such a side.


    As human beings, they have long been very tacit understanding. No matter what happens, they will take it in stride.


    One day, they will be able to reach the Savoyard camp. They also have to give Master Lu leeway, and they also want to see what level Beimo''s soldiers are through this battle.


    Jing Rui packed up the chicken, put cold water into the pot, put onion and ginger, boiled and skimmed off the foam, cooked and fished out, then put it into the casserole, added the onion and **** section again, heated the water, and then washed the fresh mushrooms. Add mushrooms and simmer.


    After Jing Rui made the noodles, Yun Yi cooked a few more dishes, and then stewed egg custard for the little guys. When everything was almost the same, and the chicken was almost cooked, I picked out the shallot knots, put in salt and wolfberry, Simmer for a while, then sprinkle with chopped green onion and turn off the heat.


    The noodles here are also cut, and the egg custard is dry enough to eat.


    Then the children were called over, and it was time for dinner.


    The little family ate the egg custard in their own small bowls, and ate a few bites of vegetables and meat. After hearing that there would be chicken noodle soup for a while, they quarreled for a while to eat some.


    Yun Yi responded with a smile, and cut the noodles into sections, so that they could use a spoon to serve them. Sister Yun has the least appetite, just the amount at the bottom of a bowl. Brother Bo has more than her. Brother Ye is this little guy. After arguing for half a bowl, it stopped.


    Watching the father and son eat fragrantly: "Is it delicious?"


    Brother Ye said vaguely: "It''s delicious, you can also try it, concubine."


    Yunyi was actually full, but she still filled herself a small bowl and ate with the children: "Well, it really tastes good."


    Xiao Xueli also came over at this time: "Master, the fox wants to eat too."


    The family of five all laughed, and the scene was full of joy.


    The next day, Yun Yi and Jing Rui arranged for the children. As soon as they got out of the space, they heard someone talking outside the forest. The lead was quite far away from them, but they all had good hearing.


    I heard someone say, "I didn''t expect the people in Dongning to be so cunning yesterday. If it wasn''t for General Lu to turn the tide, I''m afraid they would suffer a big loss."


    "Fortunately, our reinforcements have also arrived. If we play shamelessly with crowd tactics, we won''t be afraid anymore, isn''t it because they have a lot of people?"


    "It''s getting colder every day, and I don''t know when the food and grass will arrive. We can''t last for a few days. Coupled with the reinforcements that have arrived in the past few days, this food and grass is a big problem."


    "Don''t worry, the sage is a wise man. He has been on the battlefield a lot in the early years, and he will definitely understand the difficulties of the soldiers."


    "You''re right."


    "Okay, are you okay? Let''s hurry up and send the medicinal materials back sooner. Brothers are still waiting for help."


    "Okay, okay, here we go."


    It turned out to be watering in the woods.


    After ?? and the others walked for a long time, Jing Rui had a dark face and walked out with Yun Yi.


    Yun Yi looked at his cold face and felt a little funny.


    But thinking of the conversation between the two just now, they could also guess that the casualties must have been quite large yesterday, and the two of them were really in no mood to quarrel any more.


    At noon, they just entered the space and settled the children, without taking a rest, they just took a bite and went out on their way. They didn¡¯t arrive outside the Savoyard camp until the sun set.


    Finished the update today, thank you little cuties for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1129： Have the ability to protect the peace of this Beimo

    Chapter 1129 Ability to protect the peace of this Beimo


    The two did not enter the camp directly, but entered the space in a safe place first.


    Accompany the children to eat and settle down, then put on the coat and cape for today''s journey, and took the horse out of the space.


    When the two arrived outside the camp, it was already dark.


    The two of them did not hide their identities when they got here. Their husband and wife had already negotiated this journey. In this situation, it is necessary to show their strength.


    It just so happens that I can give those who are still not convinced by the Sage a disgrace, and let those people know that the reason why Duanwangfu can win the throne is not only because that is what the Sage deserves, but also more capable of protecting this Beimo. peaceful.


    Lu Jiancheng received the news and brought his subordinates to greet him, and everyone bowed in unison: "I have seen His Royal Highness and the Crown Princess."


    Jing Rui glanced at everyone: "Get up."


    Lu Jiancheng said, "Prince, Crown Princess, please come in quickly."


    After entering the central army tent, Lu Jiancheng was about to order someone to go out to prepare meals, but was stopped by Jing Rui: "Don''t be busy, we''ve had dinner."


    Lu Jiancheng is a real person, and he knows the temperament of the prince. He knows that the prince is going straight to the subject, but he still looks up at Jing Rui: "His Royal Highness, the crown prince has been running all the way, do you want to order someone to take a new position first? The tent rests first?"


    Jing Rui looked at Lu Jiancheng with a cold face: "No need, Master Lu should talk about the current situation first."


    Lu Jiancheng glanced at the prince concubine vaguely. He had also heard the legend before the court. It seemed that there was no wind and no waves. The prince really doted on this princess too much.


    But since the crown prince has said no, he can''t say anything else, so he can only talk about the current situation: "His Royal Highness, the commander-in-chief of the Dongning Kingdom is Yuan Shide, a confidant of the Prince Regent.


    This man is resourceful, and the most important thing is that he has a famous young player named Peng Ruining.


    After that, he fought more and more bravely, and he had to fight every few days. Although he did not win every time, he still displayed his momentum.


    There was a wheel battle yesterday, and it was announced early in the morning that a truce was not allowed today. They had an army of 200,000 people. Even if there were casualties before, it would be several times as many as ours.


    Yesterday, we had more than 3,000 casualties. The medicinal herbs in the barracks were all in a hurry. Fortunately, reinforcements from all walks of life arrived, and everyone was a little relieved. "


    Jing Rui glanced at Yun Yi, and then said, "It just so happens that the Crown Princess has arranged some herbs, which should be delivered later."


    All the generals in the account looked at the Crown Princess gratefully after hearing this, and bowed in unison: "Thank you Crown Princess."


    Lu Jiancheng sighed in his heart: I can''t complain that the prince concubine can be valued by the prince, she is not an ordinary back house woman, she will not stick to the mundane things in the backyard.


    cupped his hands at the Crown Princess and said, "This herb is really timely, it solves our urgent need, and all the soldiers of the subordinate generation thank the Crown Princess for her love."


    Yunyi said softly: "It should be, Master Lu, don''t forget, I used to be a military doctor in northern Xinjiang."


    Jing Rui asked Yun Yi to sit next to him, and then he said, "Master Lu, tell us about the distribution of the Dongning National Military Palace."


    Lu Jiancheng nodded, pointed to the map for a detailed explanation, and then looked at Jing Rui: "His Royal Highness, the situation at the Dongning military camp is probably like this."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1130： Who do you ask to believe this?

    Chapter 1130 Who do you ask to believe this?


    Jing Rui stared at the map for a long time: "Have you found out where the grain and grass are in Dongning?"


    Lu Jiancheng stretched out his finger and pointed to a place: "Before I got down to office, I sent someone to investigate that some of the grain and forage in Dongning Country was stored in this place, but it was only enough for them for five days. A large amount of grain and forage should still be at the foot of Mount Qiluan, and there should be a team of them. Centaurs are in charge of delivering food every day.¡±


    Yunyi looked at the terrain and thought in his heart: Yuan Shide seems to be very careful, I''m afraid he still keeps his back, this is to prevent the Beimo people from destroying it.


    took another look at what Lu Jiancheng said about Mount Qi Luan, the corners of his mouth evoked an imperceptible sneer, and he gave a cold ''hum'' in his heart, thinking that this would be safe, and he would give you an unforgettable lesson.


    After a long discussion in the central army tent, Jing Rui said, "It''s getting late, everyone has been tired for a day, rest early, tomorrow we''ll check the situation first, you are busy with yours, don''t worry about us. "


    Lu Jiancheng wanted the prince to temporarily live in the central army tent, but he still felt a little inappropriate with the prince beside the prince. Although it was not that there were no female generals in the previous dynasty, after all, the prince was not a member of the army.


    had to open his mouth and said: "His Royal Highness, the lower official has already set up a large tent not far away, please come with the lower official."


    Jing Rui was not polite, and he was not afraid of what those people would say. When Yunyi showed his skills on the battlefield, he was afraid that no one would dare to say that there was something.


    The reason why he decided to let his father take that seat at the beginning was so that his wife and children would not be restrained in any way, including this military camp, of course, Yier was no worse than any general here.


    Jing Rui stretched out his hand and said softly, "Let''s go, it''s getting late, you''ve been tired all day, you should rest."


    Yun Yi smiled and put his hand in his hand: "I''m really tired."


    These words are naturally said to others. Don''t think that she doesn''t know what these people are thinking, and how willing she is to come. If it wasn''t to calm the people''s hearts and teach Dongning a lesson by the way, she would not be happy to stay in the capital. ?


    Now that Beimo¡¯s treasury is empty, and the sage has just ascended the throne, this war must be resolved quickly, and it has to kill chickens and monkeys, so that those neighboring countries that are just around the corner will take their minds.


    The two walked out of the central army tent hand in hand, and followed Lu Jiancheng to the newly built tent not far away.


    When ?? arrived at the door, Jing Rui stopped: "Master Lu, it''s getting late, you should go and rest."


    After ?? finished speaking, he dragged Yunyi into the big tent.


    This large tent is separated by a screen. The front is the living room and the back is the resting place. It was really thoughtful to be able to arrange it like this in such a short time.


    Yunyi let go of his mental power and observed the situation in the camp, and saw that the generals who came to reinforce him from several other places followed Mr. Lu to the central army tent.


    Someone in the crowd whispered: "This prince is too outrageous, why come to the military camp with the prince concubine, this is not a place to play."


    "Okay, keep your voice down. It''s not that you don''t know that the Crown Princess worked as a military doctor in Beijiangwei before. If you really want to stay, you might be able to help."


    "Who do you ask to believe this? What was her identity before and what is her identity now? I don''t believe it anyway."


    "Okay, you still have more to finish, and the royal people are also what you can talk about, and you don''t want to think about it anymore."


    At this moment, the sentry at the entrance of the barracks came in and reported: "Sir, a convoy is coming to deliver the medicinal materials."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1131： no need to show mercy

    Chapter 1131 No need to show mercy


    Lord Lu listened, and his eyes lit up: "Oh, so fast."


    Earlier, the crown prince said that the crown princess had prepared a batch of herbal medicines and thought it would arrive in a few days, but did not expect it so soon.


    Everyone in the military tent followed Mr. Lu to the outside of the camp. They also wanted to see how much herbal medicine the Crown Princess had prepared and sent to the convoy. Isn¡¯t it a bit exaggerated.


    The person they sent out to buy herbal medicine yesterday night, but they haven''t come back yet.


    When they arrived at the gate of the camp and saw the convoy of more than a dozen cars, they couldn''t help but sigh in their hearts: This princess is really atmospheric, which really solves the urgent needs of the military camp.


    Lord Lu''s eyes are full of excitement: "Okay, if there is no problem with the inspection, hurry up and put it in the warehouse."


    No matter who sent things, they must also be inspected, even those sent by the crown princess cannot be excluded, which can be responsible for the soldiers.


    Yunyi naturally knew from Xue Li that the herbs had been delivered. As for the examination, she did not have any opinion. Instead, she felt that this would be good for everyone and save trouble in the future.


    Let Xue Li look at the situation outside, Yun Yi and Jing Rui directly entered the space.


    Brother Ye and Sister Yun have already fallen asleep, only Brother Bo is still waiting in the living room. He is still a child after all, and has already dozed off like a chicken pecking at rice.


    Yunyi walked over in distress, and gently hugged her son into her arms: "Brother Bai, dear, we''re back, mother and concubine will carry you back to bed to sleep."


    opened his eyes and asked, "Are you at the barracks?"


    Yunyi nodded and said, "Well, go to sleep."


    Maybe I was really sleepy, so I fell asleep after asking.


    Jing Rui helped him take off his shoes, Yun Yi gently put him on the bed, and helped her to cover the thin quilt, the husband and wife then exited the room.


    Jing Rui went to the kitchen and made two glasses of juice: "Do you want to eat more?"


    Yunyi shook his head: "It''s getting late, so don''t eat."


    took the juice and took a sip: "Tomorrow, how did you arrange it?"


    Jing Rui took his cup and sat across from Yun Yi, and looked in the direction of the Dongning camp with deep eyes: "Tomorrow, let''s go over and find out for ourselves, and when we find out what''s going on there, I will personally issue a letter to the camp. General Yuan."


    Yun Yi nodded lightly and said, "I will personally go over Mount Qi Luan and collect the food and grass they temporarily stored there. When he receives the news, I am afraid that he will lose half his life in anger. "


    Jing Rui said with a light ''hum'': "That''s what they asked for, didn''t they want to use the pretext of King Yu, feel that the saint has just ascended the throne, and his control is weak, do you want to take advantage of it?


    Unfortunately, they were too rash. This time, it was assigned to Dongning, to teach Situ Bingqian an unforgettable lesson for life, let them understand that other people''s things can''t be remembered, let them know what it means to steal chickens and not lose rice, and to be smart but be mistaken by smarts. "


    Yun Yi looked at Jing Rui: "There are still explosives stored in the warehouse, if the food and grass are collected and Yuan Shide can withdraw in time, then we will let those soldiers go, and we will have a good life. Germany.


    But if Yuan Shide insists on fighting this battle, then we don''t need to be merciful, and we will teach them a **** lesson, so that the neighboring countries can understand that Beimo is not something they can bully, at least they can protect it for dozens of times. The border is stable. "


    Jing Rui stretched out his hand and pulled the person into his arms: "Well, that''s what I mean, now the treasury is empty, and Beimo can''t stand the war. Developing business and letting the people live and work in peace and contentment are the top priorities right now."


    The two chatted for a while, then went back to the room together, helped the children cover, and then rested.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1132： Completely dehumanized

    Chapter 1132 has been completely dehumanized


    On the other side, Kang Ziye''s people also took the captured King Yu and those captured to the city of Sava.


    The prefect of Sava City, Pan Shaokang, sent a special person to look after King Yu at the first time, and wrote a memorial overnight to send him to the capital as quickly as possible.


    At the same time, Kang Ziye''s letter also arrived in the hands of Master Lu. When Master Lu saw the contents of the letter, he slammed his fist on the table angrily: "Let''s see how he will explain to his ancestors when he goes underground in the future. .


    Did he destroy it without thinking? Fortunately, he didn''t let him succeed, otherwise the people of Beimo would not be able to live in peace. This man has completely lost his humanity for his own desires. "


    couldn''t help worrying about the food and forage sent by the imperial court here. If something went wrong, what would happen to the 150,000 soldiers in this camp, which made Lu Jiancheng look sad.


    shouted to the outside of the tent: "come here."


    A guard came in from outside the account: "Sir, what are your orders?"


    Lu Jiancheng said, "Get General Wei, don''t disturb others."


    The guard cupped his hand and said, "Yes."


    After a while, General Wei walked in and said, "Master Lu, is there something wrong with looking for an official so late?"


    Lu Jiancheng handed the letter to General Wei, and when General Wei read the letter, he was angry and just wanted to curse: "This King Yu was kicked in the head by a donkey, after all, he is also a royal, how could he do such a thing.


    Fortunately, he didn''t succeed. With his character, if he really wanted to make him, even if it was Beimo''s misfortune. "


    Lu Jiancheng didn''t say anything to persuade him, mainly because he was too angry, and he still hasn''t recovered.


    When General Wei had enough scolding, he opened his mouth and said, "Lord Lu, what is your order when you called Xiguan over in the middle of the night?"


    Lu Jiancheng patted him on the shoulder: "I''m really not at ease, how important this batch of food and grass is to us, and I don''t need to say more, I order you to take a team of people along the official road to pick them up.


    After all, they should be arriving soon. "


    General Wei gave a salute: "Yes, the lower official will take people out of the camp."


    After saying that, he turned and left.


    In the early morning of the next day, in the wounded area, the military doctor used the herbal medicine sent by the princess to treat the soldiers last night, and they were a little surprised when they saw the effect.


    After checking a lot of people in succession, after confirming that the medicinal material is better than what they purchased, he directly reported the matter to Master Lu.


    Master Lu thought it was the old military doctor trying to please the Crown Princess at first, but after a trip in person, he believed that the herbs yesterday were indeed more effective than the ones they purchased before.


    became excited all of a sudden, this is a great thing, the medicine is effective, the soldiers can recover sooner, and they can suffer less. It seems that I have to talk to the prince about this.


    It was just that when he came over, Yun Yi and Jing Rui were not in the tent. After asking the sentry who was standing guard, only then did he know that the prince and the princess had gone out early in the morning.


    Mr. Lu had to go back to the Central Military Account to deal with things first, thinking that he would have to ask when he saw someone later, and it would be best if he could find a supplier who could cooperate with him for a long time.


    Yunyi and Jing Rui had prepared breakfast for the children early in the space, they ate a quick bite, and went directly to the place where Dongning was camped after leaving the space.


    They avoided the square of Dongning''s camp, and kept exploring along the perimeter. It was not until noon that they found out the general situation of their camp, which was somewhat different from the news from Master Lu, but this was normal.


    checked the situation of the camp, they did not return, but went to Qiluan Mountain. Yun Yi wanted to go over and see if there was a large amount of grain and grass on the other side of Qiluan Mountain as they guessed?


    Finished the update today, thank you little cuties for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1133： what were you laughing at just now

    Chapter 1133 What were you laughing at just now?


    The two saw that it was noon, and they entered the space after checking the safety of the place.


    Brother Bai was reading a story book to Brother Ye and Sister Yun. When the father and the mother came back, the three little guys all greeted him.


    Yunyi stretched out her hand and took the three children into her arms, and kissed them on the small faces in turn: "What story are you telling today?"


    Brother Bai was a little embarrassed because of the kiss just now, but Brother Ye raised his hand when he heard the words of the mother concubine: "The story of the little turtle and the rabbit racing."


    Jing Rui touched his son''s head: "Then our brother Ye understands?"


    Brother Ye glanced at the older brother who was standing beside him: "Brother just finished speaking, he knew he had to persevere."


    When Yun Yi and the others came in, Brother Bo had just finished speaking. She thought that even if her son was Zaohui, he would not be able to tell the story. Unexpectedly, although Brother Ye couldn''t tell the whole story, he was able to grasp the point: "We Ye Dude is awesome."


    Brother Ye was praised, and his little face was full of smiles. Sister Yun also came over at this time: "Brother said to be humble."


    Yun Yi smiled and kissed her daughter''s face: "Well, our sister Yun is an honest child, and she''s also great."


    She noticed just now, how envious Sister Yun was after Brother Ye was praised, and Brother Bo reminded her in a low voice.


    Sister Yun didn''t say it was her own, but said what the elder brother said, which is very honest, so she must be encouraged.


    patted Brother Bai on the shoulder: "Okay, you are all great, let your elder brother continue to tell you the truth here, my father and I will go to prepare meals."


    Brother Ye and Sister Yun wanted to get tired of being around their mother and concubine, but they also knew that the father and mother were busy and had to be obedient. The two little guys looked at each other and nodded: "Okay."


    Brother Bai pulled them back to their original positions one by one and sat down, and then continued talking.


    Matching for men and women, work is not tiring, and meals are ready in no time.


    There are spinach shredded egg rolls, lean meat porridge, and steamed fish for the triplets, just so the children can eat some, as well as the fried pork with peppers, vegetarian three-flavoured dishes, and rice as the staple food.


    The little guys ate deliciously, and seeing their satisfied smiling faces, Yun Yi felt that everything was worth it.


    Jing Rui asked Yun Yi to play with the children, and took the dishes and chopsticks to wash.


    Yunyi looked at the man in the ancient costume washing dishes in the kitchen, she couldn''t hold back and laughed out loud.


    He took a photo with his mobile phone and thought to himself, if anyone who knew Jing Rui saw this photo, he would not believe it.


    Jing Rui came out with the fruit, sat beside Yun Yi, and whispered close to Yun Yi, "What were you laughing at just now?"


    How can Yunyi tell the truth: "I think of some happy things."


    Jing Rui took the man into his arms: "Come on, share with me."


    Before Yun Yi could react, Jing Rui took the phone from the side, Yun Yi reached out and wanted to grab it, but it was a pity that it was a step too late, and it was the photo just taken.


    Jing Rui glanced: "Well, in the words of your world, this is called a peerless good man."


    Yunyi didn''t refute, and leaned into Jing Rui''s arms: "Well, not only tall and handsome, but also caring for the family, it''s really good."


    Jing Rui evoked a smile and kissed Yun Yi''s face: "My Yier is also special, not only can she manage the house, but also share the wind and rain."


    Brother Bo couldn''t stand the tiredness of the two, so he took his brother and sister back to the bedroom for a lunch break.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1134： Order all generals to march into the tent to discuss

    Chapter 1134 Orders the generals from all walks of life to march into the tent to discuss matters


    The two of them were tired and crooked for a while, and they went into the bedroom to say hello to Brother Bo, and only then did they leave the space.


    When they came out, the sky outside turned gloomy.


    The two climbed along the thorny road for a long time before they reached the top of Qiluan Mountain. Standing here to see Dongning''s camp is even clearer.


    Yun Yi found a telescope in the space warehouse and handed it to Jing Rui, then found a big tree and jumped to the tree.


    Jing Rui followed closely, and through the binoculars, he could see the arrangement of the camp of the 200,000 army in Dongning. Yun Yi let go of his mental strength and scanned it: "It seems that Situ Bingqian is very confident."


    Jing Rui heard Yun Yi''s words, and said lightly: "That''s because he didn''t know he would meet you, and he felt that his father was a military general, and he was afraid that he could only fight wars and not be able to rule the country.


    Now that he has just ascended the throne, it is impossible for Dongning to drive personally, plus Yuan Shide and the young general Peng Ruining are not inferior in martial arts, he feels that there is an opportunity to take advantage. "


    While waiting, Yunyi took out the drawing board and drew the detailed distribution map of the current Dongning camp. Afraid that there were any omissions, he even recorded it with his mobile phone so that he could check it later.


    After Jing Rui saw all the situation on Dongning''s side, and went through it in his mind, he looked at the distribution map of Yun Yi''s painting, and added a few places to the map and made important annotations. Yi picked up.


    At this moment, a light rain started to fall in the sky.


    Yunyi hurriedly took out the rain cape and soft rubber rain boots from the space, and specially chose light green, so that it would not be easy to be found.


    They had already reached the top of Mount Qiluan, and it was impossible for them to return because of the light rain.


    The two of them directly lucked out and went down the mountain behind Qiluan Mountain.


    I just didn''t expect to meet the grain transport team of Dongning country halfway up the mountain. After hearing their conversation, it was confirmed that Dongning''s military rations would be mobilized from various places to the bottom of the mountain every two weeks.


    Now, the camps in Dongning Country store food for five days, and there are two teams of people who go to the military camp to deliver food every day.


    When they got to the foot of the mountain to confirm the place where Dongning State stored food, and got familiar with the terrain here, they avoided the patrolling and went back.


    They found a safe place not far from the main camp, entered the space, prepared dinner for the children first, watched them finish eating and packed up, and then they left the space.


    Tonight, they didn''t eat in the space, it''s better to be cautious.


    When they entered the camp, the sky was already dark, and Lu Jiancheng was waiting anxiously in the central tent: "Come here, send someone to guard at the gate of the camp."


    As soon as he finished speaking, some soldiers ran in: "Report, the prince and the princess have returned to the camp."


    Lu Jiancheng hurriedly greeted him after hearing this, and saw the prince and prince concubine approaching: "Xiaguan has seen the prince and prince concubine."


    Jing Rui raised his hand and said, "There is no need to be more polite, these days we have to meet each other often, so these customary manners should be avoided."


    Lu Jiancheng stood up straight: "His Royal Highness, you are going out with the Crown Princess, and you are not accompanied by people. The lower official is very worried."


    Jing Rui did not answer his words, and said lightly: "First prepare the meal, after eating, order the generals from all walks of life to march into the tent to discuss matters."


    did not go to the central army tent, but took Yunyi to the big tent where they lived.


    Lu Jiancheng didn''t follow him, he saluted, "Yes."


    Soon the water for washing was sent to the big tent, and when they were cleaned up, changed their clothes, and brought in the food.


    After dinner, Yun Yi urged Jing Rui to pass the central army tent. After all, the leaders of the reinforcements from all walks of life had to discuss matters together tonight, so she was not suitable in the past.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1135： Im afraid they already hate us

    Chapter 1135 I''m afraid I already hated us


    In the capital, after Mrs. Xiao left, Mrs. Tang told her eldest son about the big house of the Xiao family.


    At that time, Tang Yilin didn''t want to take care of it, but after repeated consideration, Mrs. Tang still said, "You don''t have to go there in person, just send a servant to go. As for whether the yamen can catch up or not, that''s not something we can manage. something happened."


    Tang Yilin''s face was cold: "Mother said yes."


    Thinking of what his nephews had experienced, Tang Yilin felt suffocated.


    I didn''t expect that the old lady of the Xiao family would still have the face to ask for it. Because of what her niece had said before, it was not easy to send someone to the northern Xinjiang to find the big house of the Xiao family, but she didn''t expect the big house of the Xiao family to return to Beijing so soon.


    Since he had promised his nephews before that he would not mention the previous matter, he would not take the initiative to come to the door, but if the big house of the Xiao family dares to be a demon again, then don¡¯t blame him for being rude.


    So he called a servant casually, told him a few words, and sent them to the yamen. After that, he never paid attention to the affairs of the yamen again.


    Time passed by in a hurry. It was half a month in the blink of an eye. The big room of the Xiao family was really in a hurry. It was getting colder day by day, but the case did not progress at all.


    That shop has been renovated by the Cao family and is about to open. I still don¡¯t know where my money is?


    The more you think about it, the more anxious you become, the more anxious you become, the more upset you become.


    No, I found Mrs. Xiao again.


    Old Mrs. Xiao heard the servants say that the eldest son was coming, so they rushed in.


    This time, it wasn''t just Xiao Renli who came, he brought the whole family here.


    Butler Shen looked at the people in the Xiao family''s big room with obvious disgust in his eyes, but now that the eldest young master is not in the capital, and the young master is in the academy again, his servants can''t keep people out of the house.


    Old Mrs. Xiao saw that her grandson, granddaughter, and granddaughter-in-law had all come over, knowing that they had suffered a lot in the iron mine, and felt even more pity in her heart.


    ordered to Xu Mammy: "Xu Mammy, let the kitchen cook more dishes, and leave them to eat in the mansion at noon."


    Mother Xu was reluctant, but as a servant, what can she say?


    had to bow: "Yes, the old slave will arrange it in person."


    After coming out of the old lady''s courtyard, he went to the kitchen to arrange things first, and then went to the front yard to find Butler Shen. The two of them together can only do this first.


    Mother Xu thought in her heart: Don''t think that the old lady is not in the mansion, she can have the final say, and I hope that the elders can be conscious, but don''t have unreasonable thoughts.


    When she returned to the old lady, the old lady was smiling happily.


    As soon as she stood firm, she heard Xiao Renli say: "Mother, have you sent a message to the palace about the previous matter? What did the Crown Princess say? Why is there no news from the yamen until now?"


    The smile on Mrs. Xiao''s face was also put away: "Prince Concubine recently accompanied the Empress Dowager in Changle Palace to copy scriptures, and no one accepted the invitations from the previous year, but the old lady of the General''s Mansion was not at the mansion that day. I begged to go to Tang Mansion.


    The old lady of the Tang family agreed at the time, you wait a little longer, if there is no news, I will go to the Tang mansion again. "


    Xiao Renli heard that his mother was begging the Tang family, so he said, "Why are you begging the Tang family, I''m afraid Tang Yilin won''t really help us."


    Old Madam Xiao heard this, and she was a little unsure in her heart: "It shouldn''t be, I still understand the old lady of the Tang family."


    Xiao Renli shook his head and said, "Even if Mrs. Tang agrees, it''s Tang Yilin who does the work. Given how much Tang Yilin loves his second siblings, I''m afraid he already hates us, so how could he really help us?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1136： Without morals, anything is possible

    Chapter 1136 Shameless and invincible


    Old Mrs. Xiao heard the eldest son''s words and thought it made sense: "The old lady of the General''s Mansion should have returned to Beijing in the past few days, but it really can''t be done. I will go to the General''s Mansion again."


    Xiao Chenxu frowned and said, "Grandmother, my grandson only went to the yamen to ask about it yesterday, and the family has not been found, so the deceived families are waiting. ."


    Lv Siyi looked at his brother-in-law unhappy: "Chen Xu, my grandmother said she wanted to help, what''s the matter with you, and if the General''s House speaks for us, the people in the yamen should not be more attentive."


    Xiao Chenxu looked at Lu Siyi with a cold face: "Sister-in-law, whether it''s the Tang family or the general''s mansion, what does it have to do with us? If the crown princess and cousin know about this, what will they think of grandmother?"


    What he didn''t say was that if the grandmother found the general''s house for help regardless, the Crown Princess would not be happy. When the grudge between the grandmother and the second room renews, what should I do in the future? .


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to raise his grandmother, but that they can''t give her such a good life, and he doesn''t want to hurt her.


    Xiao Chenhui on the side of ?? did not agree with the younger brother''s actions: "Chen Xu, now is the time when we are in difficulty, and besides, the money was bought by my mother with her life, and we must get it back.


    Explain that there is a relationship, that is, to say a word or say hello, why not use it, if you keep waiting like this, who knows what year and month you have to wait? "


    Xiao Chenxu didn''t want to fight against the eldest brother, but what did he say: "Brother, I also want to get the money back as soon as possible, but let''s go to the Tang family and the general''s mansion without going through the crown princess and cousin Chenrui. It''s you, what will you think?"


    Xiao Chenhui said impatiently, "Isn''t it because my grandmother couldn''t contact them?"


    Lu Siyi said at this time, "It''s okay if Chen Rui can''t get in touch with Beijing, but the Crown Princess doesn''t accept the invitation. Why do I think the Crown Princess is doing this on purpose."


    Mrs. Xiao''s face turned dark at this moment: "Shut up, dare to say anything, I think you haven''t been exiled enough."


    Lu Siyi''s expression changed for a while, and she was really overwhelmed with pride. How could she tell Baldru what was in her heart? She had to bow her head and admit her mistake: "Grandmother, grandson-in-law will never dare."


    Xiao Yunru, who had not spoken for a long time, watched all this with cold eyes, thinking in her heart that she had only returned to the capital for a few days, and she had forgotten the hardships in northern Xinjiang, and began to speak out again. It seemed that she had to make plans earlier to save them from being implicated.


    Lv Siyi saw that little sister-in-law has not expressed any opinion: "Yunru, why don''t you speak?"


    Xiao Yunru said lightly, "You can make decisions about family affairs."


    Lu Siyi wanted to say something else, but was pulled by Xiao Chenhui. He didn''t expect his smart wife to become like this. He didn''t see the cold faces of the maidservants in the room.


    He wanted to put pressure on the yamen through the relationship of the crown princess to get the money back, but he didn''t want to offend the crown princess.


    Mother Xu gave Lu Siyi a cold look, she really thought of herself as a scallion, and dared to say nonsense without looking at her identity. She was really courageous, and she didn''t know if she was stupid or stupid, or if she was a fool. on purpose?


    Xiao Renli said at this time: "Mother, can you ask the mansion to lend us a sum of money first?


    When the yamen chases back the money, I will return it right away? "


    Finished the update today, thank you little cuties for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1137： seek death

    Chapter 1137 Death


    Mrs. Xiao did not expect that her eldest son would make such a request, and she did not know how to answer for a while.


    You can¡¯t always tell them: I can¡¯t be the master of the affairs in this house.


    Mamma Xu, who was standing behind the old lady, was almost annoyed by the shameless words of the eldest of the Xiao family. She was afraid that the old lady would be overheated and do stupid things, so she hurriedly handed a cup of tea to the old lady.


    and reminded in a low voice: "Old Madam, you can''t be impulsive, you won''t be able to explain to the eldest young master at that time."


    Mrs. Xiao also knew that she was afraid that she would not be able to move the money in the mansion. Now Steward Shen can only listen to Chen Rui''s words, but she also knows the situation of the eldest son and wants to live a stable life in this capital. No way.


    She wanted to tell her eldest son to get over it again, but she couldn''t open her mouth to meet his eager eyes.


    Later, he thought about letting him borrow some money from Shao''s house, but he felt that it would not be a joke to let her family know that she couldn''t even spend money in the house.


    was thinking about what to do, when he looked down, he saw the bracelet on his hand.


    This bracelet was the birthday present that Chen Rui gave her when she celebrated her birthday last year. Thinking that Su Ye had mentioned before, saying that this bracelet was very expensive, she gently stroked it.


    said lightly: "As for the money, I''ll think of a way. The money I had before was used to buy a house for you."


    Xiao Renli did not refuse, and replied with a smile: "Okay, I''ll come back in a few days, don''t worry, as long as the money is recovered, my son will come back immediately."


    After hearing this, Lu Siyi began to talk about their daily life in the iron mines in Beijiang, in order to win the pity of the old lady, so that she could give more money to the big house.


    In her opinion, if the money was lent to them, how could it be used to pay them back? Even if there was such a thing, what would you get back without the money, how would you be able to take them back?


    Old Mrs. Xiao heard the words of Daughter-in-law Sun, and felt pity in her heart, thinking that she had to help the big house no matter what.


    Even if the Crown Princess and Chen Rui were angry, she would say good things about it, and when they calmed down, the matter would be over.


    Just as they were chatting happily, a little girl walked into the old lady: "Old lady, the food is ready, when will it be served."


    Mrs. Xiao looked at the sky, smiled and said to the crowd in the big room: "It''s getting late, let''s chat while eating."


    When they moved to the flower hall and saw the dishes on the table, Lu Siyi said with envy: "Grandma is very lucky, so I''d better follow the second room to enjoy it."


    Mrs. Xiao didn''t refute, this is true. If she followed the big room, I''m afraid that her old bones would have reunited with the master long ago.


    After a meal, Xiao Chenxu''s food didn''t taste good. Apart from being envious, Xiao Yunru didn''t think there was anything wrong with it. After all, Erfang was not something they could talk to now. She had already seen it through. Going against Erfang would be killing her.


    But she reminded her sister-in-law several times, but she still finds herself annoying. Since she doesn''t appreciate it at all, she doesn''t say anything more.


    On the other hand, Xiao Renli and Xiao Chenhui were thinking: When will they be able to live the life of Hunu''s maids again, they are very envious and jealous of Erfang''s current life.


    And the reason why Lu Siyi is so courageous is because she thinks that the second room can have such a day because of the help of the crown princess. They just get some things from the second room. How to see her.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1138： I dont know the opinions of the adults

    Chapter 1138 I don''t know the opinions of all the adults


    Mother Xu watched the old lady and everyone in the big room coldly, and sighed in her heart.


    When everyone moved to the flower hall, she left quickly, and just after exiting the second door, she saw Butler Shen waiting there.


    Butler Shen greeted him: "How is it?"


    Mother Xu said with a solemn expression: "You better send a message to the eldest young master, you can''t hide this from the eldest young master."


    After ??, he said what happened just now.


    Butler Shen frowned and said, "Would you like to send a letter to the Crown Princess first?"


    Mammy Xu shook her head and said, "No need, the Crown Princess may not be able to get in touch recently, but you can write a letter and give it to Director Xiao, and he will definitely find a way to deliver it to the Crown Princess."


    Butler Shen nodded: "Okay, I''ll go to prepare now, and you should go back to the old lady."


    The old lady was very happy today and didn''t notice Xu Mama''s small movements.


    Before she knew it, a carrier pigeon was released from Xiao''s backyard, and a servant also took a letter from Butler Shen and left the back door to Juxiangyuan. "


    *


    At this moment, Xiao Chenrui is standing on a mountain not far from Lucheng, looking at the plan in his hand, he is making the final argument with Master Yao and other colleagues around him.


    Xiao Chenrui looked at the ravine at the foot of the mountain: "My lord, I feel that although the mountain is opened, the construction period may be extended, but there are rocks below, and there will be no hidden dangers in the future.


    If you choose the other two locations, although the construction period can be advanced, not only will the farmland be occupied, but in the future, if there are special circumstances, it may still be poured into the farmland, which is more likely to endanger the people. I don¡¯t know the opinions of the adults? "


    Mr. Yao from the Ministry of Industry was the first to agree: "Master Xiao said that the excavation of the river channel is a major event. Although it is easy to irrigate both sides of the river by going to the other two places, the amount of work will not be small.


    After all, the river channels have to be dug, but they are all loess layers. As Mr. Xiao said before, it is very likely that it will cause soil erosion over time, which will inevitably reduce the area of ????cultivated land on both sides of the river.


    But if you want to solve the loss of cultivated land, you have to build a dam, which will cost more, but if you open a mountain, it will be different. At that time, we only need to build a few more canals before entering the mountain, and let go of the barrier when using water. Just block it when not in use. "


    The officials who came to visit the site also said that this is indeed the case. If you think about it in the long run, it will definitely be a good way to start a mountain.


    In fact, if you go to the other two places, in addition to digging the river, you have to build a dam. If you calculate it, it will not be shorter than the construction period of the mountain. Besides, this area has more people and less arable land. If you occupy more arable land, I am afraid that the people will not would like to.


    So the matter was settled, and soon it was written as a memorial, and sent back to the capital.


    Just wait for the instructions of the imperial pen above, and then you can dig. After all, you can do the work of opening a mountain, and you can do it in winter, and in winter, people in the countryside are resting at home. If the construction site manages two meals, the wages are also suitable, and I believe there must be some people who are willing to work. .


    Xiao Chenrui looked at the plan on the table and sighed: "I can''t complain that the Weihe River is managed every year. If it is not managed well every year, all the money in the imperial court is thrown into the bucket.


    does not solve the problem fundamentally, just repairs it every year, I am afraid that it will never be well managed, and I am afraid that all the money given by the imperial court every year is not used to build the river embankment.


    But then again, even if all the money given by the imperial court was used for the governance of the Weihe River, it would be a drop in the bucket. If it wasn''t for the courage of the Holy Highness and His Royal Highness, I''m afraid it would not have been possible. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1139： Send someone to spread the news

    Chapter 1139 Send someone to spread the news


    Everyone naturally knows where the money for the river embankment came from. Part of it was copied from the officials of King Yu''s party, and part of it was found by chance and found the money that King Yu brought back.


    However, the saint and the prince still care about the common people. After all, they wouldn''t know if they didn''t say it, but they didn''t treat it as their own private house, but they all contributed.


    The batch of money that King Yu brought back in those years, I don''t know how many people remembered, and no one could find it for so many years. Maybe this is God''s will, but the late emperor was clever enough to change the mansion of King Yu to Duan Wang''s mansion, trying to bring misfortune to the east.


    But people just have that kind of luck, and people get things that no one has been able to find for so many years, but they get it with little effort, secretly I don¡¯t know how many people beat their chests and feel remorse.


    Xiao Chenrui looked at the map on the desk and thought to himself: If all goes well, in June next year, the branch of the Wei River in Luning City should be able to be opened up. In this way, there is no need to worry about the water of the Wei River pouring into the farmland, destroying crops and houses. , the people no longer have to worry.


    When I think of that picture, my heart is full of energy.


    If the Weihe River is completely managed, the people will naturally appreciate the court, in other words, it will enhance the prestige and status of the saint and the prince in the eyes of the people.


    They are fine, so is the elder sister, not to mention the nephews. After closing the drawing, the mood is quite good.


    *


    On the other side, General Wei also received provisions from the imperial court.


    When they returned to the main camp, the morale of the soldiers was even higher.


    Kang Ziye didn''t know that the prince and the prince concubine were there until he entered the military tent. After seeing the ceremony, and knowing the time when the prince and the prince concubine arrived at the military camp, he suddenly said, "His Royal Highness, it was you and the crown prince who came out on that day, right?"


    Jing Rui did not answer or deny it, Kang Ziye was more certain after seeing it, and thought: Qi Zhiheng and Huang Qixun are also lucky, they met the prince and the princess, otherwise they would be in danger.


    Conversely, it is also the crown prince and crown princess who have strong luck. If King Yu''s people really succeed, I am afraid that the current Savoyard camp will be a different scene.


    At this time, Kang Ziye stepped forward and whispered the events of the past few days in detail: "His Royal Highness, the subordinates have ordered someone to **** King Yu to Sava City, and also sent a message back to Beijing, would you like to see me? he?"


    Jing Rui shook his head and said, "Let''s wait for the news from the capital. Be sure to take good care of people and avoid any mistakes."


    Kang Ziye responded: "Yes, my subordinates understand, but Mo Jingting was let go that day, and I don''t know where he is now?"


    Jing Rui narrowed his eyes and said, "I guess someone else is in the camp opposite Dongning right now. Do you think he will ask the Dongning people to rescue King Yu?"


    Kang Ziye thought for a while, then shook his head and said, "If his subordinates guessed correctly, he probably wouldn''t ask Dongning to save them. Say, it''s good for him."


    Jing Rui said with a smile: "It''s a pity that he will never be able to wait for that day, and life will soon be worse than death."


    waved Kang Ziye over and whispered in his ear, "Send someone to spread the news."


    Kang Ziye directly gave the prince a thumbs up: "This idea is really good, in this way, he is afraid that he is not a person inside and outside, and he will never see anyone in the future."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1140： Just treat it as compensation from Dongning to Beimo.

    Chapter 1140 Treat it as Dongning''s compensation to Beimo


    Jing Rui sneered in his heart: This is what he wanted, and besides, he didn''t wrong him. In that case, he would have chosen to give up, so that if something came true, no one would argue with him.


    It is a pity that he thinks too much, and there will be no prince Yu in the future. If he wants to live, he is afraid that he will have to hide his name and survive.


    Kang Ziye bowed his hands and said, "This subordinate will make arrangements."


    Jing Rui followed him out of the central army tent, and he was in a good mood when he saw the soldiers surrounding the carts of grain and grass, all with reassuring smiles on their faces.


    After thinking about it, I went to the big tent and wanted to share it with Yunyi.


    It was just that before he reached the tent, someone over there reported to Lu Jiancheng: "Sir, the people from Dongning are clamoring in front of the camp again, and they have handed down the gauntlet."


    Jing Rui directly turned the corner, took Dongning''s gauntlet from Lu Jiancheng, and saw that Peng Ruining was written on it: "Tomorrow, the Japanese prince will meet Peng Ruining in person."


    What Lu Jiancheng wanted to stop, how could he let the prince fight in person, but he just opened his mouth and was stopped by the prince: "Not long after the emperor ascended the throne, the treasury is empty and cannot withstand a long battle. This battle must be resolved quickly, so this prince will come here in person.


    Now it''s not just Dongning that is eyeing our Beimo, all the neighboring countries want to come over and take a share. If we let Dongning succeed, I am afraid that other countries will also take action.


    At that time, we will be too passive, so this battle must not only be fought quickly, but also fought beautifully, so that they will not dare to easily commit crimes in the next few decades. "


    Lu Jiancheng nodded after listening to the Prince''s words: "Tomorrow, the official will accompany His Highness the Prince out of the camp."


    Jing Rui just smiled and said, "Why, you don''t believe this prince?"


    Lu Jiancheng hurriedly waved his hand and said, "I don''t dare to be an official, I just don''t feel relieved, I want to protect you personally."


    Jing Rui saw that Lu Jiancheng was serious, and laughed: "Okay, it''s just a joke for you, don''t be so nervous."


    He just wanted to try it out tomorrow to see how powerful this Peng Ruining really is, making Beimo''s generals a little apprehensive about him.


    This is a taboo on the battlefield.


    whispered a few words to Lu Jiancheng, then turned around and walked towards the big tent.


    As soon as Jing Rui walked this way, Xue Li reminded Yun Yi, she packed up and left the space: "Dong Ning''s challenge letter?"


    Jing Rui said: "Yes, I will meet Peng Ruining in person tomorrow, come back and let''s discuss."


    Yunyi nodded: "Okay, we still have a lot of business to do, but we don''t have time to spend here with them."


    Jing Rui looked at Yun Yi''s serious expression and found it very cute: "Yes, listen to our Yier, as Yier said, if you have time, it is better to think about how to develop Beimo''s economy and let the people live a good life. A warm and safe life.¡±


    Yun Yi put her arms around Jing Rui''s waist and leaned into his arms: "Well, the emperor has just ascended the throne, there are really too many things we need to do, after tomorrow, there is no need for Dongning to send them a war letter, we will always The Japanese sent people to challenge the book in front of their camp.


    If they are sensible and take the initiative to withdraw their troops, then we will give them a way to survive. If they insist on fighting, then we don''t have to be merciful, and we have to take Qiluan Mountain and Qingluan City behind the mountain, and treat it as the east. Ning gave us Beimo compensation. "


    When ??Jing Rui heard Yun Yi''s words, he smiled and said, "Did you find something, why are you interested in this Qi Luan Mountain?"


    Yun Yi laughed: "That''s right, but it''s a secret for now."


    Finished the update today, thank you little cuties for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1141： Let him feel what it means to draw water in a bamboo basket

    Chapter 1141 Let him feel what it means to draw water with a bamboo basket


    Yesterday, she walked all the way up Qiluan Mountain and discovered copper oxide minerals. There are several particularly striking emerald green malachites. Because of time constraints, she did not check it carefully, but it is certain that this Qiluan Mountain is a treasure.


    Yunyi brought Jing Rui into the space. She had not been idle in the space before. She was stewing ribs, stewing fish, steaming a lot of steamed buns, steamed buns, flower rolls, and prepared a lot of coarse grain steamed buns.


    Jing Rui came in and smelled the fragrance, touched his stomach and said, "I didn''t feel hungry when I was outside, but now I smell it, but I''m thirsty."


    Yun Yijiao smiled and said, "Then you play with the children, and I''ll prepare some food for you."


    Jing Rui didn''t see the children for a long time, so naturally he thought about it, watching Brother Bai reading quietly there, while Brother Ye and Sister Yun were sitting there building blocks.


    He just walked a few steps when the little guy found him, and the three of them called out in unison, "Father."


    Brother Ye got up: "Father, are you done?"


    Jing Rui smiled and hugged Brother Ye who ran over into his arms: "It''s okay for now, come back to see you."


    Brother Bai put down the book and came over: "When will this thing end?"


    Jing Rui knew Bo Ge''er''s careful thoughts: "Come on, at most half a month, you can leave the space when you return, let''s go slower."


    Brother Bo nodded: "Okay."


    Although he is a child, his father and mother never hide from him when discussing matters, so he is aware of Beimo''s current situation.


    Father has something to do, but he is not a real child. He is curious, but he can''t help right now, so he doesn''t want to make a fuss about going out and causing trouble for them.


    Yunyi took out the dishes, brought a plate of steamed buns, and brought out a bowl of milk boiled for the children: "Jing Rui, come and eat."


    Jing Rui put down Brother Ye in his arms, and picked up Sister Yun who was still sitting there building blocks: "Sister Yun, would you like to accompany your father to eat some."


    Sister Yun stretched her arms around Jing Rui''s neck, shook her head and said, "Father eat, Sister Yun is not hungry."


    Yun Yi set the table and chopsticks: "Come over to eat quickly, don''t you still have to discuss things? Maybe someone will come over in a while."


    Jing Rui looked at Sister Yun and said reluctantly, "Are you going to continue playing, or go to eat with your father?"


    Sister Yun was in a dilemma when she heard Yun Yi shout: "You three come here too, the milk will be at the right temperature and you can drink it."


    Now, Sister Yun doesn''t have to choose, she just smiled at Jing Rui.


    Yunyi gave each of the three little guys a bowl of milk and a spoon.


    Brother Ye, the big stomach king, saw that he only had boiled milk: "Mother concubine, I will eat it with cakes."


    Yunyi carried him to the chair: "It''s time for dinner in a while. You want to eat it with cakes now, you won''t be able to eat in a while."


    Brother Ye knew that if the concubine said no, it was no way, and he no longer asked to touch his nose. In fact, he just wanted to take advantage of the concubine''s busy thinking to fish in troubled waters, but the concubine didn''t get dizzy.


    Jing Rui didn''t eat too much, and he would definitely have dinner with them in the central army tent in a while, so as to save his flaws.


    He told Yun Yi about King Yu.


    Yunyi thought the same as Jing Rui after listening to it: "King Yu is really good at doing things, he didn''t give himself half a point of retreat."


    Jing Rui nodded and said, "Everything will be fine when we wait for the news from Beijing. The reason why Kang Ziye was not allowed to send someone to **** him back to Beijing is to let him see the facts clearly, exhausted both physically and mentally, and let him feel what it means to draw water with a bamboo basket. ."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1142： Kill his majesty

    Chapter 1142 Kill his prestige well


    The two chatted a few more times, knowing that he would go to the Central Military Account later to discuss the battle tomorrow, Yun Yi sent Jing Rui out of the space.


    Jing Rui had just arrived at the big tent, when he saw someone rushing over here: "I have seen the prince."


    Jing Rui looked at the person who came and said, "Get up, but something happened?"


    The man got up and replied respectfully: "All the generals have arrived, Master Lu asked the prince to move to the central military tent to preside over military affairs."


    Jing Rui nodded at the man: "Let''s lead the way ahead."


    When ??Jing Rui arrived, the generals were discussing the battle tomorrow. It was heard that the prince was going to face Peng Ruining in person. More than half of the people were against it.


    Without him, the status of the prince is too precious, and if there is a mistake, they can''t afford it.


    Besides, they have so many generals, how can the prince be able to face the somewhat arrogant Peng Ruining, that Peng Ruining is so arrogant.


    In short, tomorrow, except the prince, anyone can fight.


    Jing Rui of course heard everyone''s words, how could he not understand everyone''s meaning, but this matter is not negotiable.


    There is still a month and a half before the Chinese New Year. They must return to the capital a year ago, but they still have a lot of things to do, so there is no need to spend it here.


    Jing Rui stepped forward quickly and repeated what he said to Lu Jiancheng before.


    Apart from Kang Ziye, everyone else only knew that His Royal Highness the Crown Prince was good at martial arts, but they didn''t know his true strength. They were a little worried when they saw that the Crown Prince would not listen to his persuasion.


    If there is really an emergency, how are they going to explain to the sage.


    But Jing Rui has already made a final decision on this matter, and it is difficult for the people below to say anything.


    After ??, everyone discussed the matter of meeting the enemy tomorrow. Jing Rui also knew about the terrain over there, so he directly issued a few orders to ensure that they must complete their respective tasks tomorrow.


    The discussion was almost over, and then the logistics soldiers also brought meals.


    Someone joked: "If you have food and everything is enough, that Peng Ruining who will be able to fight tomorrow is a shit, kill his majesty well."


    The next day, before dawn, two groups of people left the camp without a sound, but they didn''t expect that the people from the kitchen had already been waiting there at the entrance of the camp. The bamboo tube boiled water, so that the soldiers warmed their hearts.


    Following the generals who led the team, they rushed to the designated place to ambush according to the prince''s order.


    After breakfast, Yun Yi watched Jing Rui take the people out of the camp.


    She turned around and found a tree in the camp, and jumped up directly. This tree is very lush, and no one will notice it.


    She let go of her mental strength and saw clearly the general of the Dongning Kingdom today, a young general, this is probably the Peng Ruining in the mouths of the people.


    This person is really as they said, with a arrogant face and a look of contempt for others, he really regards himself as a martial arts unparalleled and invincible in the world.


    I just heard him say impatiently: "I don''t know who will fight today, so I won''t fight right now."


    Listen to this tone, let alone Beimo''s soldier, even her spectator wanted to slap him to death. I really don''t know how high the sky is, and it''s too arrogant.


    Jing Rui heard this, his face was calm, and he immediately reported his name.


    That Peng Ruining was stunned for a moment, then laughed out loud: "How come Beimo is gone so soon, let you be a dignified prince to fight, then you have to be careful, I won''t be merciful, and swords are useless. Eye."


    Jing Rui squinted at the rampant person in front of him, just wanting to let the action tell him that there is a sky outside the sky, and there are people outside the people.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1143： So frustrating

    Chapter 1143 is too relieved


    After Peng Ruining laughed, he raised his sword and killed him.


    Jing Rui saw that he was using a sword, so he threw the long wooden warehouse out of his hand, took out his saber from his waist and hit a horse to meet him.


    The two soon hit each other. At first, Peng Ruining dealt with it with ease and pride.


    But it didn''t take long before he dared to underestimate the enemy and dealt with Jing Rui''s attack with all his might.


    Jing Rui only used six or seven strengths at the beginning, just to see how much martial arts this Situ Bingqian admired.


    At this age, the martial arts ability has reached this level, and there is indeed a certain talent, but it is too young and a little too confident.


    It didn''t take long for Peng Ruining to feel exhausted and sweaty on his forehead, probably because he didn''t want to be ashamed in front of everyone.


    Once again, after the two horses were staggered, he shifted the chariots and rushed back to Dongning''s army, shouting, "Arrangement."


    Lu Jiancheng, who followed Jing Rui out, couldn''t help shouting, "Be careful, His Royal Highness."


    Because the Dongning side hadn''t played a battle a few days ago, their prince fell for them.


    Jing Rui didn''t think that this man was still a real villain. He couldn''t beat him, so he wanted to set up a formation to control him.


    Soon, Dongningna''s soldiers surrounded Jing Rui in the center of the formation after hearing the order.


    Jing Rui saw that this was a fish scale formation, but in the face of real strength, no matter what formation he was, it would be useless.


    Jing Rui did not go straight to the weak point of the fish tail, but after killing the Quartet in the center of the formation, he jumped up and stabbed Peng Ruining in the formation with his sword. Not badly injured.


    After that, the people in the formation became confused and appeared in the chaos. They didn''t need Jing Rui to hit the fish''s tail directly.


    It''s just that Peng Ruining was really selfish. He ignored the platoons who had not withdrawn, and rushed back to the team, ordering the archers to set up and shoot arrows.


    Jing Rui pulled out a flag directly behind him, sloganed in different directions, and dashed back to Beimo''s team. The shield was immediately in place, protecting the soldiers.


    The first team of Dongning''s archers had just finished shooting, and the second team had not yet reached their place, when they heard a commotion from their diagonally rear.


    Arrows with fireballs shot out from the woods behind them, because it was winter, and although the battlefield was almost leveled by horses and troops, the hay on the ground was still there.


    Soon things got messed up on Dongning''s side, and they never thought that their backs were sneak attacked.


    Yuan Shide, who was fighting outside the camp, hurriedly ordered people to sound the gong to withdraw his troops.


    Beimo''s soldiers cheered directly. Although there were small wins, there were times of losses. I didn''t expect the prince to teach Peng Ruining a big lesson today.


    This made Zhu Yongquan, who had just arrived with the troops and watched the battle in the camp, very excited. He had a relationship with Jing Rui, but he did not expect that he would become a monarch and minister now. Looking at the courage and strategy of His Royal Highness today, it is very natural. admire.


    On the other hand, Peng Ruining, a young Dongning general who had withdrawn his troops and returned to the camp, could not calm down. The days were so smooth that he never thought that someone would attack them from behind.


    I felt remorse in my heart, I was really careless, I didn''t expect Beimoren to play tricks.


    But you don¡¯t even think about it, you can set up a formation and want to control people in the formation, why can¡¯t they send people to ambush and let you face the enemy.


    By the time he ordered someone to chase after him, the two teams of people in the ambush at Beimo had already withdrawn.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1144： Subordinates have never been lazy

    Chapter 1144 Subordinates have never been lazy


    Beimo''s soldiers all cheered.


    After they had withdrawn their troops and returned to the camp, they saw Zhu Yongquan, the commander of the Southern Border, standing there.


    Zhu Yongquan stepped forward and saluted: "Zhu Yongquan has seen His Royal Highness the Prince."


    Jing Rui smiled and got off the horse and helped him up: "Long time no see, sirs."


    Lu Jiancheng was not in the capital before, and did not know that he had not recognized the royal prince at that time. He had escorted the newly built arrowhead by the Ministry of Industry to the southern border, and he did not know that the prince concubine who accompanied him also rescued the sons of the commanders.


    Zhu Yongquan clasped his fists and said: "I really didn''t expect that goodbye is on the battlefield."


    Seeing everyone''s doubts, the commanders told the story that the prince had escorted the arrowhead to the southern border, but they didn''t mention that the prince concubine had rescued his son.


    He felt that the Crown Princess''s kindness should be kept in their own hearts. He was not sure whether the Crown Prince would let him show it.


    At this time, Kang Ziye stepped forward and said, "Prince, today is really too much fun. Let''s see if Peng Ruining dares to be so arrogant. Now I''m afraid he won''t be able to get up again."


    Jing Rui looked at Kang Ziye: "If you have time, it''s better to improve your martial arts."


    He had heard that Kang Ziye and Peng Ruining had a draw before. Although Kang Ziye only joined him later, he personally taught him his martial arts and gave him a copy of martial arts secrets, but he It was only a draw with Peng Ruining.


    Kang Ziye heard the dissatisfaction in the prince''s words, and said with a guilty conscience: "His Royal Highness, you think everyone has the talent and aptitude as you, and your subordinates have never been lazy."


    Jing Rui couldn''t help laughing when he saw the serious expression on his face. He patted his shoulder in a good mood and said, "Then keep working hard. After a while, I will personally check the results."


    After saying that, he strode forward.


    Kang Ziye slapped himself on the forehead: he asked for it all by himself.


    Not long after they entered the central army tent, they heard someone coming to report: "Report to the prince, the military doctor seeks to see you."


    Hearing this, Lu Jiancheng, who was sitting beside him, remembered what he had said before, and he was so busy that he forgot.


    Jing Rui probably guessed what was going on when he heard the military doctor asking for consultation: "Let someone bring it."


    I saw an old military doctor walk in: "I have seen His Royal Highness the Prince and all the adults."


    Jing Rui looked at it and called out, "What are you looking for me for?"


    The old military doctor didn''t even bother. He has been a military doctor for nearly 20 years. He has feelings for the soldiers in the army, and it''s heart-warming to meet such a medicinal herb.


    said directly: "I don''t know where the Crown Princess bought the herbs for the military camp. The medicinal effects of those herbs are much better than those purchased in the previous military camp. I hope the Crown Prince can let me know."


    Jing Rui gestured to the old military doctor: "Sit down and talk."


    The old military doctor waved his hand and said, "There are still wounded people in the tent who need to be taken care of. Thank you Prince for your love."


    Jing Rui also knew that a lot of people were injured before, and said directly: "I have to ask the Crown Princess about this, and I will answer you as soon as possible."


    The old military doctor got the letter of approval, and only then did he withdraw from the military tent.


    After ??, everyone talked about today''s war again. When it comes to happiness, they didn''t forget to dance. Everyone was in a good mood.


    On the other side, after returning to the camp, Peng Ruining, a teenager from Dongning, had a gloomy expression on his face, so frightened that the military doctor who helped him treat the wound did not dare to move too much, for fear that he would be a punching bag.


    Peng Ruining raised his uninjured arm and smashed it on the table beside him with a punch: "I didn''t expect the prince of Beimo to play a sinister trick."


    Finished the update today, thank you little cuties for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1145： The fight wasnt as easy as I imagined

    Chapter 1145 This battle was not as easy as imagined


    Just when the military doctor was frightened, General Yuan Da hurried in: "How is General Peng''s injury, but is it serious?"


    The military doctor quickly replied: "The wound is not shallow, so I have to rest for a while."


    Peng Ruining gave the military doctor a kick as soon as he heard it: "You talk too much, and this little injury will kill me."


    Yuan Shide actually didn''t like Peng Ruining''s virtue, but he was really good at martial arts, and he was the one who was picked up by the Regent. Even he himself had to let him one or two. on the right.


    After seeing that the military doctor had finished bandaging, he said with concern: "General Peng, this injury is not to be taken lightly. It''s better to listen to the military doctor. If there is an emergency, I don''t seem to be like the regent''s explanation."


    Peng Ruining heard that General Yuan mentioned the Prince Regent, but he didn''t say anything like he used to: "This little injury is fine, but today''s loss, this general will definitely want to get the money back."


    General Yuan sat down and said in a deep voice, "I didn''t expect that the prince of Beimo was a difficult master. Not only was he skilled in martial arts, but he was also resourceful. We just arrived in Savoie, and he gave us a showdown."


    Peng Ruining was even more angry when he heard this: "It seems that the prince of Beimo is very familiar with the terrain on our side. Those two groups of people were quietly hiding there, afraid that they would set off before dawn, and they were still there. It''s really cunning to let us not find half a point."


    General Yuan sighed lightly: "It''s getting colder day by day, but we haven''t made any progress yet, and we''re still stunned to let them wait for reinforcements. The current situation is not good for us.


    Before, our army of 200,000 faced Beimo¡¯s army of 50,000, but now their reinforcements have arrived one after another, and our advantage is gone.


    In the wheel battle a few days ago, both sides suffered a lot of casualties. Now, I am afraid that the tactics will no longer be used. We still have to take a long-term plan. Otherwise, we are afraid that we will not be able to explain to the regent and the Manchu dynasty. "


    Although Peng Ruining has a bad temper and rudeness, he also knows the importance and frowns when he hears General Yuan''s words.


    During this period of time, the two sides have fought a lot of battles between you and me. There are losses and wins, but as General Yuan said, there is no progress at all. If this continues, let alone the court, I am afraid that the common people should also Complaints abounded.


    After all, their country in Dongning has many mountains, and there are not many fields. This battle not only consumes money and food, but also cannot avoid casualties, but if it is fought for a long time without the slightest result, then there is no point.


    I am afraid that at the beginning, they thought it was too simple. They only felt that this Mo Yanbin was a military general, and I was afraid that he did not understand the way of governing the country. In addition, the throne was also controversial, and they also wanted to take advantage of it. , to seek some benefits, but I didn''t expect that Lu Jiancheng didn''t let them go half a step forward.


    And that Kang Ziye is also a lifeless person, so he was able to fight to a tie with him.


    The most irritating thing is that he still lost today, to the prince of Beimo, which is really embarrassing.


    When he left the capital, he had promised the regent and the civil and military affairs of the Manchu dynasty that Dongning would have more cities, but he didn''t expect it to backfire. This battle was not as easy as he imagined.


    But before they could discuss a solution, someone came to report: "General Yi, General Peng, and Beimo sent a battle book, saying that General Yuan will fight tomorrow."


    Yuan Shide''s face became even gloomier when he heard this, and he slapped his palm on the back of the chair: "This prince of Beimo really doesn''t know the depth, so the general will meet him in person tomorrow."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1146： go ones own way

    Chapter 1146 Willing to go alone


    After Kang Ziye finished the matter explained by the prince, he also deliberately flew the pigeons to pass the book and sent the news back to the capital, which means that before the king and the others were escorted back to the capital, the prince of the king left the king and escaped alone. All over the streets and alleys of Beijing.


    Not only must King Yu watch his defeat, but also insert a knife in his heart, making his heart completely ashes.


    And the prince Yu who escaped, feared that he would never stand in front of others, and what was left was notoriety.


    No matter what happened to Dongning, this was the way out for King Yu and his son, and they became the sinners of Beimo.


    When Jing Rui returned to the tent, he told Yun Yi about the medicinal materials.


    Yunyi chuckled: "It seems that this is an unintentional promotion of a big business, but this is a win-win situation. The medicinal herbs grown on my Zhuangzi are far better than the ordinary medicinal herbs on the market."


    But after thinking about it, he continued to ask: "Where did the medicinal materials for the original military camp come from, and will it affect the livelihood of others?"


    Jing Rui understood what Yun Yi meant, so he opened his mouth and said, "There is a war here in Sawa, let''s enter from your Zhuangzi first, and let''s wait for the rest when we return to Beijing and see what the Ministry of Household has to say."


    Yunyi is naturally no problem, whether this business is successful or not, it will not affect her income.


    After all, Zhuangzi can grow other medicinal materials without growing them, and there will be no shortage of sales.


    But if you can cooperate with the Ministry of Household, this can be regarded as a disguised share of the worries of the imperial court, and it is also a good thing for the soldiers in the military camps, and you will not be stubborn, just like the price they buy ordinary medicinal materials.


    Only this time, a group of worms were also involved, which can be regarded as a relief for the court.


    Of course, this is something.


    *


    In Xiao Mansion in the capital, Madam Xu looked at the jewelry that the old lady put on the table, she was indescribably irritable, but she reminded everything she should remind, and persuaded everything she should persuade, but the old lady still wanted to Do it alone.


    Old Mrs. Xiao groped for the jewelry piece by piece: "Take it, all die."


    She was a little reluctant, but there was no other way now. She knew in her heart that even if she asked Butler Shen to take the money, Butler Shen would not do it, so she should not lose that person.


    Yunyi and Chen Rui said that the things that were given to her were her own, anyway, it was her own, even if it was a pawn, they would give it again in the future, and they couldn''t really care about the big house.


    After all, they are their own sons and grandsons, and their fingers are connected to each other. Their lives are not good, and they feel bad in their hearts.


    Mother Xu sighed and did not persuade any more, she was only a servant after all.


    Put the things in the box, carry them and walk out.


    She did not go to the **** shop, but went directly to Xiao Yiping and explained her intention.


    Xiao Yiping asked people to appraise the price of the jewelry, and took 2,500 taels of silver and handed it to Madam Xu: "Those jewelry are worth more than 3,000 taels, but after depreciation, I''m afraid it won''t reach 2,500 taels. Two, if I send it to the pawnshop, I''m afraid I won''t get two thousand taels."


    Mother Xu naturally knew this: "Thank you, Director Xiao."


    took a look at the silver note in his hand, and felt unhappy in his heart. What is this, it was originally the jewelry that the princess and the eldest young master gave to the old lady, and I had to pay for the money again.


    I can''t do anything myself. If I send it to the pawnshop and let people spread the word, wouldn''t that be a disgrace to the Crown Princess and the two young masters?


    But even if I don''t help the old lady to run this trip, I am afraid that the old lady will let other people in the house do it. Now that the crown princess can''t see it, and the eldest young master is out of town, he can only find Director Xiao.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1147： Cant you just have the guts once?

    Chapter 1147 Can''t you have the backbone once?


    Mother Xu returned to the mansion with the money: "Old Madam, all the money is here."


    Along with the bank note, a list was also attached, which indicated the items sold and the price. This was written by Mrs. Xiao, and she didn''t want the old lady to ask for the account in the future.


    Old Mrs. Xiao sighed, she also knew that this was wrong, but she couldn''t eat and drink spicy food by herself, regardless of her son and grandson.


    sighed softly: "Go and call the person from the big room."


    Mammy Xu nodded, turned around and walked out, and sent a message to the outer courtyard.


    told Director Shen about this again and asked him to pass the news to the eldest young master.


    When the big room of the Xiao family received the news, Xiao Chenxu said with a dark face: "Father, after taking this money, we and the second room will no longer be able to repair it. You have to think twice."


    Xiao Chenhui also knew that what his brother said was not an alarmist. If the Crown Princess and cousin knew about this, I am afraid that in the future, people in their big room would not want to step into the second room.


    In fact, he was also afraid that the Crown Princess would secretly clean them up, but even if they didn''t take the money, the people in the second room would not give them a good look.


    At this time, Lu Siyi answered: "What''s our current situation, Chen Xu, you don''t know, this is the capital, when will you be able to live without money?


    Yes, you must say, we can continue to copy books and make a living.


    But we really don''t accept my grandmother''s money. You think she will feel better, and we are not happy. You think that my grandmother is not worried. Besides, my grandmother is indeed not short of that money. "


    Xiao Yunru watched the whole process without making any comments.


    Xiao Chenxu didn''t want to quarrel with them, but stared at Xiao Renli and said, "As long as you take this money, you''re hurting your grandmother, can''t we just have the guts again?"


    In the past, when the Xiao Mansion was still there, everything in the mansion relied on the second uncle. Now that he has come back after a circle, he has to live by exploiting the second house. I really don''t have that face.


    Xiao Renli knew that what the youngest son said was also reasonable, but what the eldest daughter-in-law said was also correct. I am afraid that they and the second room will not be able to reconcile again, so it is better to take the money.


    But he was also a little worried about his mother, and the words of the younger son kept echoing in his mind.


    After ?? tangled, he persuaded himself that it was a big deal to take his mother over to live with him.


    So Xiao Renli took his eldest son and eldest daughter-in-law to the second room for a walk.


    Mrs. Xiao handed the silver two thousand five hundred taels to Xiao Renli: "This time, you must be more careful, and don''t let people cheat again. This is the last time I will help you and live a good life."


    This time, he didn''t leave any meals, and he didn''t order anyone to bring them anything. He waved his hands and said, "Go away, I''m a little tired and I need to rest."


    Mrs. Xiao also knew that if the money was given, it would be impossible for the first and second rooms to reconcile.


    After the others left, she said to Xu Mama, "I''m getting old, and I''m going to leave at some point. If their siblings knew about this, they would definitely be unhappy."


    Mother Xu didn''t answer, she just handed over a cup of tea thoughtfully.


    *


    Tang family, maid Rongyu walked in quickly: "Old lady, then Mrs. Wang family brought Miss Wang here again."


    Mrs. Tang frowned slightly and said, "If they come over in a while, they will say that I am tired and resting."


    Since Mrs. Wang said she was looking for a nanny in the palace, she would come and ask every few days. She said that the princess was in Changle Palace to accompany the queen mother to copy the scriptures. , but this Mrs. Wang is still running to the Tang Mansion every three to five, she really has no eyesight.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1148： It can be considered that there is no blood.

    Chapter 1148 is also considered to have no blood


    Mrs. Wang first went to the first lady Meng Changzhen''s courtyard and talked for a while. Seeing that she was very busy, she smiled and said: "It seems that we are not here today, you are busy first, and I will take Yu Fei to the old lady''s courtyard. Take a walk in."


    Da Furen Meng Changzhen smiled decently: "If you know you''re here, I won''t let them go back to the government to pay the bills today."


    Mrs. Wang couldn''t help but leave even if she didn''t wink: "Government affairs are important, you are busy first, we will leave first."


    Madam Meng Changzhen said to the maid behind her, "Send off Madam Wang and Miss Wang''s third for me."


    As soon as they left, Madam Qu, who was behind the eldest lady, said, "This Madam Wang is really free."


    Madame Meng Changzhen naturally knew why Madam Wang came to the mansion often.


    But there is a friendship in Jiang Ling, his master has worked with his master for many years, and now he and his master are both officials in Beijing, so it¡¯s not good to lose face.


    But always coming uninvited, it''s not okay, it''s really annoying.


    I thought that I should let the master remind Mr. Wang intentionally or unintentionally. I believe that Mr. Wang is a smart person and will take care of his wife.


    Mrs. Wang''s mother and daughter left the eldest lady''s yard, and Wang Yufei whispered, "I can''t even say it, you have to come."


    Mrs. Wang also knew that it was not the right time to come today, and her face was a little overwhelmed, so she leaned over to her daughter and said, "Okay, pay attention to the image, who am I doing this for?"


    The two of them were talking and went to the front of the old lady''s courtyard, but when Rong Yu saw them, she greeted them with a smile: "I have seen Mrs. Wang and Miss Wang, our old lady just walked around the garden. Yes, I''m tired, I just took a rest."


    When Mrs. Wang heard this, how could she not know what they meant, and she couldn''t help complaining that she was too impatient, and hurriedly said with a smile: "Then we won''t go in, we just have to go to the street to buy something, then Come back another day."


    Watching the mother and daughter of the Wang family leave, the little girl who entered the house behind Rong Yu said: "This lady of the Wang family is really thick-skinned, and she is like this. She dares to say that she will come back another day. She really convinced her."


    Rong Yu said with a smile: "This Mrs. Wang is anxious to get closer to the relationship between Miss Wang''s third lady and the old lady, and wants the old lady to connect."


    The little girl who spoke just now tilted her head and said, "Do you want our old lady to help her find her husband''s house?"


    Rong Yu poked the little **** the head: "It''s not stupid."


    But the little girl continued: "Then they can just say no, they have to go around to make people guess, and not be tired?"


    Rongyu laughed: "Don''t you have to make a good relationship first?"


    The little girl whispered: "The relationship was not bad, but after their tossing, our old lady is a little annoying to them."


    Rongyu glanced at the mother and daughter of the Wang family who were walking farther and farther: "Isn''t this a miscalculation? It is estimated that the family will be able to stop for a while."


    When Rongyu returned to the room, Madam Tang looked up at her: "Go away?"


    Rong Yu smiled and nodded: "Let''s go, now, old lady, you can finally be quiet for a while."


    Mrs. Tang picked up the tonic from the small kitchen and ate it one by one. It took a long time before she said, "I hope."


    *


    Sava City, the face of King Yu who was imprisoned in the prison was ashen. He did not expect that he would one day be imprisoned in the prison.


    He knew that Prince Yu''s mansion was over, whether it was the concubine in the capital or the eldest son who escaped, he was afraid that Mo Yanbin would not stay alive. Fortunately, the mother and son of Jianglingcheng did not want to go back to Beijing with him, so he made arrangements in advance. , can be considered to have no blood.


    Finished the update today, thank you little cuties for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1149： Dongning defeated

    Chapter 1149 Dongning defeated


    The next morning, Jing Rui put on his armor and led his army out of the camp, with Kang Ziye and Lu Jiancheng protecting him.


    Jing Rui looked at the Dongning camp, and bowed to Yuan Shide who was on the horse: "General Yuan, Prince Mo Jingrui in Xiabeimo, you must have seen the bravery of our soldiers in Beimo during this time.


    I advise the generals, it is better to go home as soon as possible, save time and effort, and in the end the bamboo basket will be empty. "


    Yuan Shide did not expect that the prince of Beimo would say this before the battle, and said angrily: "Then don''t worry about the prince of Beimo, let''s see Zhenzhang immediately."


    said that and rushed over.


    Since the other party didn''t listen to the advice and felt that it was an insult to them, they couldn''t blame him, so they also rushed up to meet them. Today, the two of them were using long spears. One move to win.


    It''s a pity that he underestimated Jing Rui. No matter how he made moves, Jing Rui could easily resolve it. Seeing that Yuan Shide''s physical strength was more than half exhausted, he started to fight back.


    In the end, General Yuan was getting old, and he had to use all his strength to parry a few times in order to save the danger.


    His actions were immediately noticed by Jing Rui, and the spear in his hand swept away the spear in the hands of General Yuan Da, with a frightening force, and the spear went straight to the heart of the young general in Dongning.


    Two spears slid over the shoulders, just so coincidentally, the spear thrown by the young general Dongning did not lean on the back of General Yuan.


    The spear of General Yuan Da, who was picked up by Jing Rui, was dodged by the young general Dongning, but he still strung the soldiers behind him with candied haws, thinking about how powerful this was.


    The young general Dongning broke out in a cold sweat in an instant, and his hands were trembling in fright.


    He originally wanted to help, but he never thought that because of his actions, not only General Yuan, but also the soldiers behind him would be hurt.


    The deputy general on Dongning''s side saw that the situation was not good, and he was afraid that General Yuan would be captured, so he raised the big sword in his hand: "Generals, go ahead."


    Soon the two sides fought together. Jing Rui could have killed Yuan Shide with a spear, but he did not.


    After all, this Yuan Shide is a well-known veteran. The spear passed through his chest through his back, and he was afraid that he would be dead, so let¡¯s leave him this last dignity.


    In this battle, Dongning was defeated and returned, not only the main general was seriously injured, but the casualties of the soldiers were several times that of Beimo.


    After the gong was sounded to withdraw the troops, Jing Rui sent people to watch every move of the East Barracks.


    If they know each other, they will wait for them to raise a white flag for peace talks. If they are stubborn, they can only make them pay a higher price to deter other neighboring countries that are just around the corner.


    *


    Beimo Palace, Mo Yanbin, after receiving the memorial from the prefect of Sava City, asked the Ministry of War to personally send someone to the Savati people.


    And they also let people release the news. It happened that Kang Ziye''s people helped to fuel the flames. Soon, the news that King Yu was captured and the prince left King Yu and escaped alone spread in the capital.


    And the family members of Prince Yu¡¯s mansion who were locked in the prison also received the news. The female family members were terrified and sobbed, while the male family members were ashen-faced and hated the injustice.


    Those who spread the news did not want to repay their kindness and let them make plans earlier, but they were all suppressed by the Yuwangfu and did it deliberately.


    After receiving the order, the Ministry of War quickly made arrangements, and a team of people rushed out of Beijing to Savoy.


    The streets and alleys of the capital are all talking about it, and they all say that Prince Yu is too weak to make a comeback, and Prince Yu''s mansion is completely over.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1150： scolded them for being unfilial

    Chapter 1150 scold them for being unfilial


    North Xinjiang, Xiao Chenming and the others finally arranged everything and were ready to go.


    This time, Xiao Yunshu and her husband Li Dashun will also return to Beijing together.


    The Li family was very reluctant and kept sending them out of the military household area: "My family, take care."


    Wei saluted in return: "You should also take care of yourself."


    Grandpa Li reluctantly instructed Xiao Yunshu: "Be careful with your body, but don''t be too tired, you must write a letter when the child is born."


    said to his grandson Li Dashun again: "Be sure to take good care of your daughter-in-law, and remember to write when you''re settled."


    Li Dashun knelt down at his family: "Grandma take care, elders take care."


    After being picked up by his uncle, he said to his cousin and sister-in-law: "Grandpa, uncle and the others will be taken care of by you, and I will write back often."


    Xiao Chenming is still satisfied with the Li family, thinking that if there is a chance in the future, he can pull one if he can, at least the Li family has a good character.


    They were planning to go back to Beijing after the Mid-Autumn Festival, but Sun Zhenyu was diagnosed with a happy pulse, and the morning sickness was particularly severe, so they had to postpone returning to Beijing.


    This time back to Beijing, they were well prepared. They prepared two carriages for daily necessities and food and drink. Xiao Chenming and his wife had a carriage, Wei brought his grandson Xiao Zeqi a carriage, and Xiao Yunshu and his wife had a carriage.


    There were two other families who came back to Beijing with them. They were all people whose departure was postponed due to an accident at home.


    Mr. Wei told Xiao Chenming that after returning to Beijing, the residence should be far away from Xiao Renli and the others, and he did not want to have anything to do with them.


    And the Xiao Renli in his mouth, although he took the money from the old lady, he was not happy at all.


    Before, because they were not sure how much money Mrs. Xiao could give them, they asked the eldest son and his wife to visit the family of He''s family. As a result, when the He family knew that the He family was gone on the way back to Beijing, they blamed the Xiao family.


    I felt that they had survived in such a bad place in the northern Xinjiang, but they wanted to return to Beijing, but lost their lives, and also said why they all came back neatly, and why was it not the Xiao family who died?


    Before he even opened his mouth to ask for money, he was blasted out by the He family.


    But the He family didn''t know where they heard that the He family had an accident and got compensation money. No, there was a commotion within a few days, saying that they couldn''t leave the He family there alone, and they had to move the He family''s grave back to the capital. .


    Xiao Renli means that when they settle down, they will do it again in the spring of next year, but the He family just doesn''t agree and they have to do it immediately.


    The two families almost quarreled.


    The He family didn¡¯t even spare several grandchildren and granddaughters, and scolded them for being unfilial.


    Xiao Renli lost a lot of people in front of his neighbors, and even acted as a shopkeeper.


    In the end, Xiao Chenxu stood up and agreed to the He family, saying that he would ask the He family to ask someone to see the life first, and if he could make it a year ago, he would make a trip.


    If there are no good days in the past year, then move to the new year and spring.


    The He family saw that what Xiao Chenxu said was reasonable, so there would be no more trouble. In the end, only the 26th day of the twelfth lunar month was an auspicious day. In this way, they would not be able to come back at all.


    The He family agreed to move again in March, and the matter came to an end.


    But because of this, the Xiao family and the He family''s natal family also had a estrangement. In the future, I''m afraid that it will only be a matter of face, and I''m afraid I don''t even think about borrowing money.


    And Lu Siyi''s family is not in the capital, so I don''t know if the family has received the letter when I brought it back to Beijing. It''s far away. It''s hard to say whether this can help. Xiao Renli looked at the silver note given by Mrs. I felt emotional for a long time.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1151： Lets get the bottom line first

    Chapter 1151 First come to the bottom of the pot


    As for what happened in the Xiao family''s big house, Yun Yi and Chen Rui also received news a few days later.


    Yun Yi squinted and tapped the table, making up her mind.


    When Xiao Chenrui received the news, he was very angry. Those jewelry were carefully selected by his sister and his grandmother. Although the things were given to her, they were hers, but it was too much.


    The people in the big room are not disabled, and they have no ability to make a living. Do you think their sisters and brothers are too good to talk?


    To put it bluntly, it is habitual.


    But now that he is away from Beijing, he can only wait until he returns to Beijing to deal with it, but he still wrote a letter to Butler Shen, stopping the old lady''s monthly payment and other expenses, and the food and drink remain unchanged.


    There is no shortage of money in the mansion now, but what the big house did to their brothers and sisters in the past, he will never be able to forgive them. If they don''t take revenge, they are already looking at the face of their cousin Xiao Chenming and the face of their dead father. .


    But if they dare to resort to tricks and want to **** blood from them, don''t blame him for secretly cleaning them up.


    It''s not that he can''t take care of them openly, but now that his sister''s status is special, he can''t make a fool of himself and affect his sister''s reputation.


    A few days later, Chen Rui received a letter from his sister, asking him to calm down and do his errands at the court with peace of mind.


    and sent a lot of black balls, saying that this thing is called dynamite, and explained in detail the method of use and precautions, saying that with these dynamite, the progress of their project can be greatly accelerated.


    After testing according to the method written in the letter, as my sister said, it is indeed powerful, saving them a lot of time and effort. I am afraid it will not take long to get through the river.


    Looking at the progress of the project, he couldn''t wait to stand at a high place and shout a few times, and his gratitude to his sister became more and more profound.


    *


    Sava Camp, after several days of repairs, no one was sent to seek peace from Dongning, but there was no movement.


    Jing Rui sent people over to inquire, that General Yuan, although he was still alive, had been in a coma, and Dongning Camp was flustered and confused.


    There are medicinal materials provided by Yunyi in Beimo, and the efficacy of the medicine is naturally strong. Those who were seriously injured, with Yunyi''s participation, also saved their lives, and even very few were disabled.


    This raised the prestige of the prince and princess in the army to a new height.


    And just when Jing Rui''s patience was about to run out, he didn''t wait for the white flag of the peace talks in Dongning, and he waited for the gauntlet from Dongning.


    Jing Rui made deployments overnight. This is the last battle with Dongning, and he must be foolproof.


    When the lights were lit in the central army tent, Yun Yi left a note in the tent, quickly left the tent, and disappeared into the night.


    Because he walked through it once and was accompanied by Xue Li out of space, one person and one fox quickly climbed over Mount Qiluan, bypassed the patrolling team in Dongning, and found the granary set up here in Dongning.


    did not alarm anyone, and collected all the grains and forages of the Dongning army for half a month. On the way back, they also touched the Dongning camp and collected the small granary in the camp.


    But she doesn''t know the operation on Dongning''s side, that is, the food needed for tomorrow morning has been sent to the kitchens everywhere, so the army of Dongning will not have to go to the battlefield hungry tomorrow morning.


    Originally, they negotiated a peace, and they didn¡¯t have to do so absolutely, but given the opportunity, they still wanted to fight for the last time, so they could only draw from the bottom of the pot.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1152： go to the battlefield side by side

    Chapter 1152 Going to the battlefield side by side


    The next day, Dongning left the soldiers in the battalion, but the whole battalion was dispatched, ready to fight to the death with the soldiers of Beimo.


    Yun Yi settled the children in the space early, and put on a suit of armor. She will fight alongside Jing Rui today, of course, she also has her own plans.


    Today''s battle is of great significance, not only to make a name for itself, but to deter Dongning and its neighboring countries.


    It is even more necessary to let those civil and military officials in Beimo with all kinds of thoughts put their minds behind them, and let the people of Beimo understand that although Xiao Yunyi comes from a small family, she can afford this honor.


    When the soldiers in Beimo saw the princess dressed in military uniforms appear, they were all worried, but when they saw her jump up and landed on the horse beside the prince, they cheered.


    The war horses that the husband and wife are riding all come from space, and they are connected with the master. When Yun Yi pulled the reins, the horse''s front hooves roared in the air, and it was indescribably heroic.


    The camp gate opened, and Yunyi and Jing Rui rushed to the battlefield side by side.


    After a few days of recuperation, Peng Ruining also went into battle today. When he saw that there was a woman wearing armor beside Prince Beimo, he sneered: "Why, Beimo has no one to use, even women are going to go into battle. ?"


    Yunyi replied indifferently: "Why do you have to speak so fast, this Crown Princess will let you see what is a hero in women''s middle school in a while."


    Dongning''s soldiers did not expect that not only the prince of Beimo came to the battlefield, but also the prince concubine of Beimo came, and also put on armor and let out rhetoric.


    Without waiting for them to think any more, the horn of the war was sounded.


    Jing Rui glanced at Yun Yi: "Yi''er, protect yourself."


    Yunyi nodded lightly: "You too."


    With Yun Yi''s "drive", the horse rushed out, and she charged at Peng Ruining with a long gun in her hand.


    After a few rounds, Peng Ruining realized what it means to be someone outside the world, and only then did he realize that he was really too frivolous.


    This battle could have been solved with dynamite, but in that case, it wouldn¡¯t be enough to make them fear Beimo, so they had to take a two-pronged approach.


    Today, we must use force to completely defeat Dongning, and we must use means to make Dongning fear, so that those eyeing neighbors know that Beimo cannot be provoked.


    The soldiers in Dongning originally thought that General Peng Xiao was there. Even if General Yuan Da was injured, they still had a chance of winning. But now that General Peng Xiao was no match for the prince concubine of Beimo, they could fight at first. It was a tie, but then it was all pressed and beaten.


    For a time, people''s hearts were scattered, and they began to retreat.


    Today, Master Lu did not stop everyone from chasing, but when they were chasing in front of Dongning Camp, Jing Rui stopped everyone.


    Jing Rui gave the order, and the soldiers were in groups of two, one lit the black ball and the other pulled the rope. After a while, Dongning''s camp was bursting into flames and wailing.


    It didn''t take long before he completely lost his combat effectiveness.


    The Dongning soldiers who wanted to escape over Mount Qi Luan found that there had been bowmen in ambush and could not escape at all.


    Two hours later, the Beimo Army confiscated all the weapons in Dongning and transported them back to the Beimo camp. All the generals in Dongning, as long as they were alive, were all **** by Wuhuada.


    And let them choose someone to report back to Dongning, and ask Dongning to send people to negotiate. They only wait ten days, and they will be killed if they are overdue.


    Finished the update today, thank you little cuties for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1153： Gained the worship and support of Beimo soldiers

    Chapter 1153 Gained the worship and support of Beimo soldiers


    After receiving the news of the defeat, General Yuan spat out a mouthful of blood and fainted on the spot.


    Before fainting, what was in his mind was what Mo Jingrui, the Prince of Jeonbuk Mo, had said before, but now it was too late.


    It didn''t take long for Dongning to select two teenagers to report back. The two went out of the camp very smoothly and climbed over Mount Qiluan.


    When they reached the foot of the mountain on the other side of Qiluan Mountain, they realized that there was a mess here too.


    said that the food and grass in the big warehouse were all gone overnight. The surrounding area has been searched, and nothing has been found. They are going to send someone to the big camp to inform General Yuan.


    Only then did they know that even if there was no fire camp today, they would have no chance of winning.


    Only then did someone discover the embarrassed appearance on their bodies, and someone asked, "What''s wrong with you?"


    The two of them looked embarrassed: "Prince Beimo and Concubine Beimo came to the battlefield in person, and they used methods we haven''t seen before to attack the camp, and we were defeated."


    The soldiers who stayed behind the grain depot couldn''t believe it was true, and some people couldn''t believe it: "We have 200,000 troops stationed on the mountain side, how is this possible?"


    One of the teenagers surnamed Liang shouted loudly: "I don''t want to believe it, but it''s a fact."


    said and handed out the letter written by General Peng Xiao: "Hurry up and send the letter to the court. If something goes wrong, none of us can afford it."


    Those people heard the roar, and then they came to their senses. They quickly put the written letter into the letterbox and tied it to the leg of the carrier pigeon, and raised their hands to let the carrier pigeon fly.


    The two young generals who came out to deliver the news did not delay any longer. They had their horses brought in, and they also rode their horses towards Manchester City, the capital of Dongning.


    After the Dongning camp was cleaned up, less than half of the people who survived, including those who were wounded.


    General Yuan woke up once in the middle, and after learning about the casualties, he fainted again gorgeously.


    But because he was seriously injured, he didn''t let anyone tie him up, but now he has the heart to die, and he brought an army of 200,000.


    arranged for people to deal with the Dongning camp, Jing Rui and Lu Jiancheng then returned to the camp, ready to discuss the next thing.


    In this battle, the momentum was displayed, especially the bravery of the princess Yunyi on the battlefield, which not only deterred the Dongning people who came to commit the crime, but also gained the worship and support of Beimo soldiers.


    The soldiers and horses of the city of Savoie came from different military camps. The prestige of the prince and the princess may not take long to spread.


    With this achievement, let''s see who dares to say that there are some.


    Yunyi did not go back to the camp with Jing Rui. She saw from a distance that the small warehouse was not affected by the explosives, so she put back the food she had collected before when no one was prepared.


    After all, these prisoners of war also have to eat these days, and they cannot be allowed to consume the rations of the Beimo soldiers in the Savoyard camp.


    She has seen it. This was originally the three-day reserve of food for the Dongning Camp. Now it can feed these people for seven or eight days, but it is impossible to let them eat three meals a day as before. .


    So called the person in charge and ordered: "These grains should be calculated. This is their life-saving food, and they will be eaten until the envoy from Dongning country arrives."


    The man cupped his hands and jokingly said, "What the Crown Princess said is that one meal a day, it''s good not to starve to death.


    After explaining the matter, Yunyi also left the Dongning camp on horseback. She has long been thinking about the children in the space.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1154： Cant get rid of the relationship

    Chapter 1154 Inseparable


    In the capital, Xiao Renli took the money given by Mrs. Xiao, and finally took over a small village and a shop.


    After the shop was bought, it was rented out directly within a few days.


    Originally, Lu Siyi wanted to do business at home, but Xiao Renli did not agree. He felt that he could rent it out for peace of mind, and he would be able to secure income during droughts and floods.


    Xiao Yunru went out to buy vegetables today and brought back a message: "Father, eldest brother, second brother Chen Ming and the others are going back to Beijing."


    Xiao Renli looked at his daughter: "What did you say?"


    Xiao Yunru repeated: "Just now my daughter met people from the Sun family on the street. They said that they received a letter from Zhenyu earlier. According to the letter, they should have already set off."


    Xiao Renli thought of Mrs Wei, raised his hand and wiped his face: "Good to come back, good to come back."


    Later, thinking of his little grandson Xiao Zeqi, a smile appeared on his face, but he sighed softly when he thought of the child who passed away.


    looked up at his eldest son, Xiao Chenhui, who was sitting beside him: "It''s been a while since I returned to Beijing. How is your daughter-in-law''s body conditioning?"


    Xiao Chenhui naturally knew why his father asked, and coughed lightly: "It''s still being adjusted, but the doctor said it''s fine."


    Xiao Renli couldn''t say anything else, and reminded: "You are not too young."


    When Xiao Yunru heard this, she couldn''t stand here any longer, she went straight into the kitchen with the vegetables, and saw the elder sister-in-law preparing pickles there, she also mentioned to her: "sister-in-law, Chen Ming and the others are going back to Beijing. "


    Lu Siyi raised her head and asked in surprise, "How did you know?"


    Xiao Yunru took out the vegetables from the basket and said, "I ran into the Sun family just now on the street. They should have set off a long time ago, but Zhenyu is pregnant again, and her pregnancy reaction was too great, so she postponed her return. Beijing time."


    When Lu Siyi heard that Sun Zhenyu was pregnant again, she felt uneasy and raised her hand to touch her belly.


    When it comes to Sun Zhenyu''s pregnancy, Xiao Yunru is not in a good mood. If she hadn''t been able to get pregnant, I''m afraid her life would not have been like this.


    After seeing the actions of the eldest sister-in-law Lu Siyi, she said softly, "Sister-in-law, adjust your body first, and the child will have it."


    Lu Siyi didn''t speak, thinking of his son who stayed in the northern Xinjiang, thinking of the past, thinking that the thing was supposed to be used on the broom star in the second room, but it appeared in his room later.


    At that time, they all suspected that it was done by the people of Jin Wangfu. Now it seems that maybe they guessed wrongly, and they are afraid that they have nothing to do with Yunyi.


    Thinking of his son and thinking that it might be related to Yunyi, he hated Yunyi and the people in the second room like a demon.


    The dishes under her hands were all kneaded out of shape by her.


    Xiao Yunru looked at her like this and nudged her: "Sister-in-law, what''s the matter with you?"


    Lu Siyi was pushed a bit, and then the expression on her face was restrained: "It''s okay, I''m distracted."


    Thinking that the son of Xiao Chenming and Sun Zhenyu became the eldest grandson of the big house, I was very unwilling, and I thought in my heart: It seems that I have to raise some money and buy a piece of ginseng to make up for myself.


    One can think of the money in the family, which is now in the hands of the father-in-law. It seems that he has to think of other ways.


    Xiao Yunru said casually after washing the dishes, "I don''t know where Chen Ming and the others will stay after they return to Beijing?"


    Lu Siyi pouted and said, "Our eldest son-in-law has split up his family, so he can''t live with us, can he?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1155： land cessation compensation

    Chapter 1155 Compensation for ceding land


    The days go by in a hurry, and the days are getting colder day by day.


    The people from the Ministry of War rushed all the way, and finally reached the city of Sava. When they saw that the former high-ranking King Yu became a prisoner with a beard, the person in charge of taking over couldn''t help but feel emotional.


    They didn''t stop there. After knowing that Mo Jingting, the son of Prince Yu who had escaped, was not found, they only spent two days in the city of Sava, and then escorted Prince Yu''s prison car back.


    And as soon as the team holding King Yu went out of the city, a team of men secretly followed them out of the city.


    When the prison car was about to leave the Sava Realm, he saw Mo Jingting who had escaped and rushed out with a group of people.


    In fact, he first thought of Dongning Camp, but he thought of his own identity, and now that he was weak and weak, and he was afraid that it would be difficult to get in or out, so he wanted to see the situation of the two armies fighting before making a decision.


    I just didn''t expect that there would be news that he fled alone regardless of his father''s life and death, and there was a lot of uproar.


    In addition, after hearing the news of Dongning''s defeat a few days ago, he had to take the risk, thinking about rescuing his father, maybe they still have a chance.


    Unfortunately, all the people he hired with money flinched when they saw that they wanted to rob the prison van of the army.


    There was no other way, he had to temporarily take out all the money on his body. For the sake of the money, a few brave ones agreed to follow him.


    Only their talents appeared, and the group of people who followed the **** van from a distance rushed up.


    It didn''t take long for Mo Jingting to be captured by Kang Ziye.


    As soon as the ?? signal flares came out, it didn''t take long for one prisoner van to become two, and in the eyes of the soldiers, the Yuwang Mansion was considered a complete annihilation of the army.


    In order to be on the safe side, Kang Ziye brought along with the people from the Ministry of War to **** King Yu and his son back to Beijing.


    *


    The Savoyard Camp also welcomed the negotiating envoys of the Dongning Kingdom. After three days of negotiations, the Dongning Kingdom not only had to compensate Beimo five million taels of silver, but also the Qiluan Mountain and 30 miles away from the Qiluan Mountain. The land was ceded to Beimo as compensation.


    Dong Ning was unwilling, but Jing Rui said that it is okay not to pay, then those soldiers who survived in Dong Ning would only have a dead end, and it was impossible for Bei Mo to support them.


    Moreover, Beimo may also go over Mount Qiluan in one go and capture Laining City, which is the closest to Mount Qiluan, and let them think about it for themselves.


    The negotiating envoys sent by Dongning had no choice but to send news to the regent. After receiving the news, Situ Bingqian almost cocked his braids in anger.


    Not only did he not get any benefits, but he also had to pay money, which is not enough. The prince of Beimo even wanted them to cede land and compensate them, which was really deceiving.


    But now the little emperor can''t stand on his own, and he can''t leave the capital. Even if he can dispatch troops and forage to fight, the captured people can''t ignore it, otherwise, who can trust the imperial court.


    So he could only reluctantly agree to the conditions offered by Beimo, not only to pay five million taels of silver, but also to give up Qiluan Mountain and 30 miles away from Qiluan Mountain as compensation.


    Waiting for Dongning''s five million taels of silver to be compensated in place, the compensation agreement has been signed, and it has entered the twelfth lunar month.


    Yunyi originally wanted to go to Dongning with Jing Rui, but the time was too late, so he could only talk about it later.


    Jing Rui ordered an inventory of the soldiers from the camp on the outskirts of Beijing. In addition to the casualties, there were 30,000 people left, and these 30,000 people would be stationed on the mountain side of Qiluan Mountain.


    After Dongning''s troops withdrew, Yunyi put the grain and grass collected in the big granary at the foot of the mountain back in advance. In this way, the grain plus the grain and grass from the Savoyard camp is enough for the 30,000 people stationed here. Come spring next year.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1156： everyone is happy

    Chapter 1156 Everyone is happy


    After the matter was settled, in addition to the 30,000 soldiers in the camp on the outskirts of Beijing, several other groups returned to the original military camp.


    Jing Rui is in charge of the compensation of 5 million taels from Dongning. In addition to the 1.5 million cars that Lu Jiancheng will bring back to the capital, there is also a special fund of 500,000 taels to build a camp at the foot of Qiluan Mountain in the spring of next year, and the remaining 3 million taels. The two silver coins are distributed according to the proportion of the supporters and horses.


    Including the defenders of Sava City and the prefect were also divided, and everyone from all walks of life was happy.


    Yunyi and Jing Rui did not return to Beijing with Lu Jiancheng and the others, but changed into ordinary clothes, and took the triplets and Xue Li, who was released from the space, for a private visit all the way.


    Of course, most of the time, the triplets and Xue Li also stayed in the space, and only around noon would they be allowed to come out to see the scenery outside.


    Along the way, although there are some unsatisfactory things, it is still peaceful.


    Yunyi thought about turning the road and going to Pingzhou to see the situation of the Weihe River governance, just in time to meet his elder brother Xiao Chenrui.


    On this day, their husband and wife settled in a small town.


    This town is located at the intersection of the three states and is very prosperous. Yunyi and Jingrui found a clean-looking inn and asked for an upper room.


    Just as they packed up, they were going to go downstairs to order some food, and take a look at the public sentiment.


    I didn''t want to hear an exclamation just as I came down the stairs, and then all the guests who were still dining downstairs crowded to the gate.


    Yunyi and Jing Rui didn''t know what was going on, so they quickly walked down the stairs and came to the gate.


    It was just that the door was crowded with people, and I couldn''t see what was going on. I only heard someone outside say: "It''s over, I''m afraid there is no help."


    After they squeezed out of the crowd, they saw a person lying in front of the restaurant diagonally opposite, and there was a pool of blood on the ground.


    They followed the crowd and saw an old man stumbling out of the restaurant, rushing towards the person lying on the ground: "Qiaoer, girl, don''t scare Daddy."


    That cry was really desolate.


    Yunyi and Jing Rui looked at each other and were about to move forward, asking what happened?


    heard someone shout: "Everything is scattered, the official is here."


    Several yamen rushed over aggressively, and without asking what happened, the leading yamen shouted to the people on the ground, "Do you know where this is? It''s really bad luck if you don''t take people away quickly."


    The old man may have been too desperate, and he forgot to be afraid of these yamen servants. He raised his head and said to the leading yamen servants: "Master, please save my daughter, please call the shots for us."


    I just listened to the leading yamen: "Your daughter fell from the downstairs herself, what do you want the master to do for you?"


    At this moment, the shopkeeper of the restaurant hurried out and whispered a few words in the old man''s ear, only to see the old man angrily: "Are you still human?"


    Yunyi pushed aside the crowd in front of him, squatted down and wanted to check on the woman on the ground, but heard the leading yamen threatening: "Who are you, you are not small."


    reached out and wanted to pull Yunyi, but was stopped by Jing Rui.


    The man saw that he was in trouble, and said: "It seems that he is from other places. I advise you to keep your business."


    Thinking that this would scare Jing Rui, he didn''t forget to stare at Jing Rui hatefully: "Leave quickly if you know what you are looking for."


    Jing Rui said in a cold voice, "Leading the imperial court''s monthly salary, is this how you do it?"


    The leading yamen didn''t say anything yet, but the other officials who came with him all laughed: "Hey, where is this second idiot, and it''s still up to Master Lei."


    Finished the update today, thank you little cuties for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1157： Who dares to cause trouble on our Hong familys territory

    Chapter 1157 Who dares to cause trouble on our Hong family''s territory


    When Jing Rui heard these people''s words, he threw a knife in the past, and this momentum made those people restrained a lot.


    But it''s just arrogance, how can you just admit it like this, someone took a step forward: "Don''t say that you didn''t remind you, this is a yamen office, and if you don''t leave, don''t blame us for taking you all together."


    Jing Rui said coldly: "I would like to hear, how are you going to deal with the current situation?"


    Another official took a step forward: "Don''t be ashamed, you can manage the affairs of the yamen, so leave quickly."


    Yunyi has already seen this meeting for the woman, and people are already dying. Even if the Da Luo immortal comes, I am afraid that it will not be able to save it.


    looked up at Jing Rui and shook his head, then stood up.


    looked at the old man who was still crying while holding his daughter: "Old man, don''t cry, she''s afraid she''s dying, you better see what she has to say first."


    The girl in the old man''s arms opened her eyes. She wanted to raise her hand, but she couldn''t.


    The old man looked at the girl in his arms: "Qiaoer, it''s useless to be my father. I can''t protect you. How can you ask my father to explain to the Lian family boy?"


    The girl in the old man''s arms wanted to say something, but she couldn''t pronounce it at all, but Yun Yi understood her lips: "Let, brother Kang Ming forget me."


    After saying that, the girl closed her eyes.


    After discovering that the girl in his arms was dead, the old man put down his daughter, got up and rushed into the restaurant: "Hong Haitian, you return my daughter, I will fight with you."


    The old man had only run a few steps when an official clerk rushed towards him. Seeing that the official clerk was about to kick up the old man, Jing Rui snatched the saber of the leading clerk beside him and threw it out, just in time to hit the official clerk. on the raised leg.


    There was a scream of ''Oops'', and the officer fell to the ground with his legs in his arms.


    At this time, someone from the restaurant came out: "Who dares to cause trouble on our Hong family''s territory?"


    Just finished speaking, the man saw Yun Yi standing in the distance, his eyes lit up all of a sudden: "Oh, where is this little lady, she looks like a fairy."


    Yunyi has already guessed something from the old man''s words and deeds, and when he hears this, he still doesn''t understand anything.


    Before she could make a move, Jing Rui took a stride and kicked out the scabbard of the officer''s saber in front. The saber seemed to have eyes, and went to the man who was talking.


    Seeing that the situation was wrong, the man squatted down, and was able to escape the catastrophe, but the crown of hair tied on top of his head was cut off.


    The hair that ?? left behind was no longer bound, and all stood up.


    The onlookers were startled for a while, then after seeing the appearance of the young master of the Hong family, they couldn''t hold back, and burst into laughter.


    The eldest young master of the Hong family was used to being wild on weekdays. After escaping the catastrophe, he broke out in a cold sweat. Before he could recover, all the onlookers laughed.


    He immediately reached out and touched the top of his head, and this touch also forgot the thrill just now, and said angrily to the entourage next to him: "I still don''t help this young master up."


    The entourage, who was still laughing at first, quickly stopped laughing and reached out to help his young master up.


    The eldest young master of the Hong family said to the official in front of the door: "Let them all shut up for this young master, and take these two troublemakers to this young master."


    Being yelled at by the eldest young master of the Hong family, the people around didn''t dare to laugh any more, and all lowered their heads in fright, for fear of being discovered by those officials and causing trouble again.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1158： dont take people down

    Chapter 1158 Still haven''t taken people down


    At this moment, the old man turned his head and shouted at Jing Rui and Yun Yi, "Young Master, Miss, you should leave quickly. Today''s matter has nothing to do with you."


    It''s just that he just finished speaking, but the eldest young master of the Hong family who made a fool of himself in public said coldly: "If you want to leave, you have to see if this son agrees."


    said, he waved at the officials, and the officials quickly surrounded him.


    The old man stomped his feet in a hurry: "Is there any more reason?"


    Hong Haitian said with his straight hair: "Tianli, in my Hong family''s territory, I am Tianli."


    Hong Hai gave an order: "Don''t take people down yet."


    After he finished speaking, he still didn''t forget to say something cheap: "Don''t hurt that little beauty."


    It was only when he said those words that he flew into the restaurant and hit the column inside the restaurant, causing him to vomit blood.


    Now that group of yamen also panicked, if something happened to Young Master Hong, I''m afraid the county magistrate''s wife would not spare them lightly.


    The yamen suddenly surrounded them, and wanted to catch Yun Yi and Jing Rui, so that they could make up for their mistakes and go back to receive less punishment.


    Yunyi and Jing Rui would not be merciful, and within a few moves, all those yamen officers were beaten down.


    Jing Rui stepped forward and helped the old man on the ground: "Old man, take the person back first."


    The old man said with tears: "Young Master, Miss, you should leave quickly. The Hong family will not let you go. The daughter of the Hong family is the county magistrate''s wife."


    Yunyi and Jing Rui looked at each other and understood why these officials did such a job.


    Jing Rui reassured the old man: "Old man, it''s fine, I''ll take care of your matter."


    Originally, Jing Rui wanted to spend money to hire someone to send the girl home, but no one dared to take on this errand.


    Jing Rui also knew why no one dared to take up this errand, so he had to put a signal bomb into the air.


    After a quarter of an hour, someone appeared in front of Jing Rui: "Master."


    Jing Rui looked at the person kneeling on the ground: "Xie Dongliang, take the **** the ground and help the old man send him home."


    Xie Dongliang cupped his hands and said, "Yes."


    Seeing that Yun Yi and Jing Rui had no intention of leaving, the old man hurriedly spoke again: "Young Master, Miss, in this Shunde County, the Hong family is used to being domineering, they are unreasonable, listen to the old man''s advice, hurry up leave."


    Jing Rui and Yun Yi whispered a few words, and then looked at the old man: "Old man, let''s go, we will accompany you back."


    The old man saw that the two were determined not to listen to the persuasion and stopped talking.


    Seeing someone carrying their daughter on their backs, she gestured for them to follow him with a sad expression.


    Now those officials are screaming on the ground, all of them can''t take care of themselves, and naturally no one stops them.


    The old man''s house is not too far from this street, but the place where he lives is a large courtyard. When they came in, they attracted the attention of the people in the courtyard.


    The old man was full of sadness now, and someone came up and asked, "Master Wang, what happened to Qiao''er?"


    Old man Wang was not in the mood to explain, so he opened the house where their father and daughter lived and let Xie Dongliang put them on the kang.


    found a mother-in-law who lived next door, found a clean clothes of her daughter, and asked the mother-in-law to help her daughter wash her body and put on the clothes.


    After the door of the room was closed, Jing Rui said, "Old man, can you tell us about the Hong family and the Shunde county magistrate?"


    My daughter was gone, and I was ready to die, so I told everything I knew and heard.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1159： Im really sorry

    Chapter 1159 I''m really sorry


    It turns out that the ancestors of the Hong family belonged to Changqing Town, but they moved to the county after they made a fortune. However, because of its special geographical location, Changqing Town is not worse than the county.


    The Hong family has several shops in Changqing Town, and the young master of the Hong family will often come back to take care of the business.


    The lady of the Hong family married the county magistrate Liu a few years ago. After several times as county magistrate, she did not know what kind of **** luck she had, and she became the magistrate of Shunde County three years ago.


    The daughter of the Hong family is a fortunate one. She has given birth to four sons in a row since she married to her husband''s family. In addition, she is beautiful, so she speaks in the mansion. It is good to love.


    There is a common room in the mansion, but there are no concubines, and the Yue family is even more closely guarded. The Hong family had scruples before. Since the Bai county chief was promoted to the Bai county magistrate, the Hong family has become completely arrogant. It can be said that In Shunde County, no one dares to provoke them.


    Their father and daughter originally opened a noodle stall in Changqing Town, and the business was not bad. Their daughter and a blacksmith surnamed Lian in the town set up a marriage. They originally planned to have a marriage this year, but the late emperor passed away. The relationship was postponed.


    Later, the prospective son-in-law was recruited by the imperial court and left Changqing Town. A few days ago, he came back with news that he would come back to marry after the new year.


    But I never imagined that the young master of the Hong family met Qiaoer of the old man''s family on the road a few days ago, and he wanted to take Qiaoer as his concubine. debt.


    They had no choice but to sell the small courtyard they lived in and move to this large courtyard.


    But the young master of the Hong family still didn''t give up. Today, while he was out doing business, he let people spread false news and tricked his daughter into the restaurant opened by the Hong family. He didn''t know what happened in the middle.


    But Qiaoer was indeed forced to die by them. After burying his daughter, he was going to go to the Hong family desperately.


    After crying for a while, I said everything I knew, and then continued to persuade: "You can''t provoke them, while the people from the Hong family have not come, you should leave quickly, don''t be implicated by us. ."


    Yunyi put down some money: "Buy a coffin for your daughter, it''s safe to bury it early."


    After ??, the husband and wife left the courtyard.


    Jing Rui said to Xie Dongliang in the dark: "Send someone to guard the old man''s house. Don''t let anyone hurt him until things come to an end."


    Seeing that Xie Dongliang responded, he said, "Order someone to check and see who is behind the county magistrate? Give me the Hong family to check."


    Xie Dongliang replied, "Yes."


    After being so busy, the sky was already dark, and Yun Yi was not in the mood to find another place to eat, so she went straight back to the inn where she was staying.


    It was only when they stepped into the inn, they were stopped by the shopkeeper: "Second guest officers, please stay."


    Yun Yi and Jing Rui looked over, the shopkeeper came out from behind the counter, bowed to the two of them first, and then apologized: "I''m really sorry, you two should find another place to live. I hope you can understand.¡±


    Jing Rui knew that the shopkeeper was afraid of revenge by the Hong family and had no intention of embarrassing others, so he nodded and agreed.


    When Yun Yi and Jing Rui came down with their bags, the shopkeeper handed over the money from the store: "I''m really sorry for the two of you."


    He raised another food box from behind the counter and said, "It''s not too early today, I''m afraid you haven''t eaten yet. This is the food I asked the kitchen to clean up, so I should apologize to the two of you."


    After ?? finished speaking, he handed over the food box: "The Hong family is not to be provoked, so you should leave this Changqing Town quickly."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1160： cant spare them

    Chapter 1160 Can''t spare them lightly


    Jing Rui nodded slightly, but he didn''t have the food box, so he went to the backyard to drive the carriage away after leaving the door.


    Xie Dongliang had already told them before that, walking out of Changqing Town for six miles, there was a Zhuangzi in the name of the Crown Princess.


    These Yunyi are not clear, they are all run by Xiao Yiping''s subordinates. In fact, she is not very clear about how many properties she has now.


    The two of them are not in a hurry. I am afraid that they will not be able to get out of Changqing Town. Not to mention that they have offended the Hong family, even if they are not offended, I am afraid that the city gate will also be tied.


    After the carriage turned a corner, Yun Yi confirmed that the people behind could not see them, and immediately put the carriage into the space.


    After the people who followed them rushed over, they saw the empty streets, and they couldn''t believe it. How could this carriage disappear out of thin air? This is really a ghost.


    Yunyi doesn''t care what they think about standing around the corner, she has already washed up and kissed the triplets.


    Jing Rui let Yun Yi play with the children, and went into the kitchen to prepare food by himself.


    He did not expect that there would be such local officials who oppressed the people, but think about it, if a county chief has no support behind his back, he is afraid that he will not be able to easily become a county magistrate.


    He would like to see what is behind this Bai county magistrate?


    took his mind and prepared the food carefully, but Yier and the children were still hungry.


    *


    On the other side, the young master of the Hong family was carried back to the ancestral house in Changqing Town, and the doctors in the town were invited to the mansion, but everyone said that they were afraid of the worst.


    Ke was frightened by the old housekeeper who was guarding the ancestral house, and sent people back to Shunde County to inform the master overnight.


    It was the county magistrate''s father-in-law, and the closed city gate was immediately opened after hearing that it was the Hong family master.


    And after that, the master of the Hong family sent someone back to Shunde County overnight to inform the uncle of the county magistrate, and asked him to send someone to call his son.


    Seeing that the doctor in the town could not heal his son''s injury, the master of the Hong family ordered people to go back to the county to ask for a doctor.


    This night, the city gates of Shunde County and Changqing Town were opened, and it was busy all night.


    When it was almost dawn, the eldest young master of the Hong family finally passed the dangerous period and saved his life.


    At this time, the county magistrate of Bai discussed the matter with his father-in-law.


    The old man of the Hong family said with a calm face: "Xian-in-law, Haitian has suffered such a big crime, you can''t forgive the perpetrator lightly."


    Bai County magistrate frowned: "Don''t worry, my father-in-law, this attack on the official is bad, the crime is not light, and I will definitely give my brother-in-law an explanation."


    When the old man of the Hong family heard this, he immediately felt a lot more relieved: "If you catch someone, you will first serve them with a severe punishment. Haitian''s crime cannot be in vain."


    Bai county magistrate nodded and said, "This is natural. If you cause trouble on my Shunde county''s territory, you must not spare them lightly."


    At this time, the county magistrate''s wife who came out of the younger brother''s room said with red eyes: "Husband, Haitian almost lost his life this time. You must help Haitian to avenge and seek justice for our Hong family."


    The county magistrate ?? patted the woman''s hand: "Don''t worry, Madam, the two of them will still be in Changqing Town. This official has ordered the whole town to be searched. I believe it won''t be long before there is news."


    The county magistrate''s wife gritted her teeth and said, "It''s really cunning. I''m afraid that if I know that I''ve offended someone who shouldn''t be offended, I want to run away. Fortunately, the city gate is locked, or I''m afraid they will run away."


    Bai county magistrate narrowed his eyes and said, "Don''t say that they didn''t escape from Changqing Town, even if they did, they would definitely send someone to bring them back."


    Finished the update today, thank you little cuties for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1161： prevent problems before they happen

    Chapter 1161 Preventing troubles before they happen


    Yunyi and Jing Rui, who are searching with all their strength, have already eaten and packed up in the space, and are comfortably accompanying the triplets to digest food in the space.


    Now the space is well-organized by Xueli, and Yunyi doesn''t need to worry about it.


    The three little guys walked in front, and Xue Li went to Yun Yi from time to time to make a contribution. Jing Rui looked at this warm scene with soft colors in his eyes.


    After arriving at the place, Brother Bo still picked the grapes he liked as always, Sister Yun picked strawberries and peaches, and Brother Ye''s little guy basically refused to come and picked everything.


    When walking back, Brother Ye was so restless that he wanted to catch fish with his bare hands, but he accidentally fell into the water.


    Although Jing Rui took it in time, he still choked on a few saliva. Fortunately, it was in the space and the water temperature was suitable.


    Brother Ye was really taken aback at first, but this little guy was really brave, and after a few coughs, he recovered.


    wiped a handful of water from his face and laughed out loud.


    Yunyi wanted to ask if there was anything wrong, but when he saw this, he tapped his little forehead: "You can still laugh, if it''s outside, you''ll feel better."


    Berber said at this time: "Mother, it''s good to learn to swim just in time, you can take precautions before it happens."


    Originally, Yun Yi thought that they were still young, and it would not be too late to learn when they were older, but seeing that brother Ye is not afraid of water, when he heard what his brother said, he even clamored to play in the water. "


    Yunyi looked at Sister Yun who had been silent: "Sister Yun, brothers want to learn mallard water, do you want to learn?"


    Sister Yun took a few steps forward, looked at the water and shook her head: "My clothes will get wet, I don''t want it."


    Brother Bai came over and said, "Sister Yun, don''t be afraid, she will swim in the water, and she can save herself if she falls into the water in the future."


    Yun Yi thought about it for a while, and what Bo Ge''er said was right, especially in this ancient times, this mallard water not only saves life, but also protects innocence at a critical time. Whoever said that being rescued by others in ancient times is also called having skin. relatives.


    Yunyi squatted down: "Brother You is right, but you can learn if you don''t want to. When you want to learn later, the concubine will teach you personally."


    Sister Yun nodded: "Tell my brothers to learn first."


    Yunyi respected her daughter''s meaning, and besides, this is ancient after all, and it is not easy to teach it together, so she took Sister Yun back to the villa first, and prepared for them to change clothes and bath towel.


    Prepared everything, so Xue Li ran twice and sent them all.


    Yunyi went into the kitchen, ready to cut the fruit and put it on a plate.


    Sister Yun was not idle either, helping the mother and concubine deliver the fruit. The mother and daughter cooperated very well. Sister Yun was able to help the mother and concubine, and she was in a very beautiful mood.


    Yun Yi washed the strawberries for Sister Yun alone, cut peaches, and put them on the coffee table outside: "Sister Yun, do you stay here to watch cartoons, or go with your mother and concubine to send to your father and brothers. fruit."


    Sister Yun waved her hand: "Sister Yun is watching cartoons."


    Yunyi settled her daughter and let Xue Li guard her, and then she took the fruit platter to the river.


    After all, he is a boy. In addition to being bold, he also likes to play. With so much effort, Brother Ye dared to hold his breath in the water.


    Yunyi stepped forward and put down the fruit bowl: "I just learned today, you are still young, don''t practice for too long."


    Brother Ye heard the words of the mother-in-law, and with a forceful hand on the stone on the bank, his head emerged from the water: "Mother-in-law, Brother Ye likes mallard water."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1162： Your expression is not sincere at all

    Chapter 1162 Your expression is not sincere at all


    Yunyi wiped the water droplets off his face: "You are a daring one, but you are still young, you just learned today, and you can''t like it for long."


    Jing Rui smiled and looked at Brother Ye: "Listen to your mother and concubine, the father and the king will accompany you to practice every day."


    Brother Ye pouted when he heard this and said, "That''s the deal, don''t lie."


    Yunyi pinched his little face: "What a villain."


    released his hand and looked at Bo Ge''er, "Bo Ge''er, come up and eat some fruit."


    Brother Bai was very cooperative, climbed up, and sat on the side: "Mother, go back to accompany your sister, the father is watching here."


    Yunyi touched his son''s head: "Okay, then come back after playing for a while."


    After ??, he and Jing Rui looked at each other before getting up and leaving.


    However, she did not go back to the villa directly, but went to the underground warehouse, and suddenly wanted to see how many things were stored in the warehouse, so that she could be aware of it.


    It''s true that she hasn''t come in for a long time. When she saw the things inside, she was shocked. She didn''t expect Xue Li to be so powerful, and she actually saved so many things, she was really diligent enough.


    Seeing the mountains of eggs, duck eggs, goose eggs, and quail eggs, I thought I could make more salted duck eggs, pine eggs, and spiced marinated eggs when I had time.


    There are also a lot of various kinds of food, I am afraid it is more complete and large than the national treasury.


    Now I feel at ease, and I return to the villa humming a song in a very good mood.


    When I entered the door, I saw Sister Yun leaning back and forth laughing. I walked over and saw that this little girl was watching cats and mice.


    Sister Yun saw that her mother and concubine came back, and leaned over directly: "Mother, when will the father and the eldest brother come back?"


    Yunyi touched her daughter''s braid: "It should be soon."


    looked down and saw her daughter yawning: "Sleepy?"


    Sister Yun nodded and said, "Well, a little bit."


    said, and gestured with his hand, which is very cute.


    Yun Yi lowered her head and kissed her daughter''s face: "Mother Yun''s sister, why is she so cute?"


    Sister Yun raised her face and said coquettishly, "Because it is the baby of the father and mother."


    Yunyi laughed when she heard her daughter''s words.


    Just then, Brother Ye pushed open the door and ran in: "Mother, what are you laughing at?"


    Yunyi looked at the father and son at the door: "Just smile when you''re happy."


    looked at the time, it was really late: "Dry your hair, you should rest."


    Brother Bai put down the things in his hand: "Father, the mother and the concubine, won''t you be able to catch the road tomorrow?"


    Jing Rui nodded: "Well, I have to deal with some things before we can set off. I''m afraid you won''t be able to leave the space tomorrow."


    Brother Bai understands me with a look on his face: "It doesn''t matter, it''s important to do business. Tomorrow I will take my brother and sister to study and study."


    Yunyi looked at Brother Ye and Sister Yun sympathetically after hearing what Bo Geer said. There was a brother who opened a plug-in. They were dragged to study at a young age.


    Brother Bai looked at the expression of his concubine and whispered, "Concubine, your expression is not sincere at all. In fact, I am so happy, you don''t have to worry about anything."


    Yun Yi was a little embarrassed by being told, and coughed lightly: "Isn''t this a good brother like you? Your father and I just happen to be able to do other things with peace of mind, so that the people of Beimo can live in abundance as soon as possible. Life, you won''t save effort in the future."


    Brother Bai had a headache thinking that he might follow in the footsteps of his eldest brother Long Wenbin in the future.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1163： Could it be that he slipped away?

    Chapter 1163 Could it be that he slipped away


    Just wanted to open his mouth to express his thoughts. He wanted to say that he still wanted to live a free and free life, and he didn''t want to be **** in the palace all day long, but the unscrupulous couple interrupted him.


    Just listen to Yun Yi say: "Sister Yun, since you are sleepy, the mother-in-law will take you to wash and get ready to sleep."


    And Jing Rui then looked at the two brothers and said, "You guys pack up and go to bed earlier, I have to go to the study to deal with some things."


    After saying that, they all slipped away.


    Brother Ye couldn''t, so he had to resign and threw the clothes they changed into the washing machine, and then took Brother Ye, who was still excited, back to the house to rest.


    Yunyi settled down with Sister Yun, brought two cups of milk, and went into the study.


    Just watched Jing Rui write and draw there, and when he got closer, he saw that what was drawn on the paper was a mimeograph.


    After returning to Beijing, he wanted to let the officials set up a mimeographed book workshop, so that it could be printed and bound. When the volume was large, the price of the book would naturally drop, and at least ordinary children would have the opportunity to read.


    It''s not that he never thought of printing with movable type, but the cost of engraving is high, time-consuming and laborious, mainly because the printing is not too clear.


    Yun Yi said softly, "Are you done with your work?"


    Jing Rui sighed lightly: "These things look simple, but they are difficult to do."


    Yunyi didn''t answer. To be honest, he only knew a little about these things, and I was afraid that Jing Rui, who had started looking up information in his last life, knew more.


    Yunyi comforted: "It''s okay, you can let the people from the Ministry of Industry try more, and you can always succeed."


    Jing Rui put down the pen in his hand: "That''s right, they have to get busy."


    Yunyi handed a glass of milk to Jing Rui, and he also took a glass and drank: "Tonight, I am afraid that the people of Changqing Town will not be at peace."


    Jing Rui squinted his eyes and said, "After today and tomorrow, the prince will return them a peaceful and peaceful universe."


    Yun Yi nodded: "You''re right, I''m afraid that the county magistrate of Bai will arrive tomorrow, and the monthly salary of the imperial court will not be the decision for the people, so let him accompany the Hong family to bear the baptism of rotten eggs and cabbage leaves, Accept the scolding of the people and go to the execution ground."


    Jing Rui replied: "There must be someone behind this Bai county magistrate, no matter who he is, this prince has to find him out."


    Yun Yi patted Jing Rui''s hand: "Okay, it''s not long before my father ascended the throne, so many things have to be done slowly, don''t be angry."


    Jing Rui didn''t want to affect Yun Yi''s mood because of this. He nodded and said, "Yi''er is right."


    *


    The ancestral home of the Hong family in Changqing Town, it was almost dawn, but there was still no news.


    Master Hong said, "Could it be that he slipped away?"


    The county magistrate ??bai shook his head and said, "No, the people who followed them before could say they didn''t leave the city, they just got lost. These two are really cunning."


    said to the guard at the door: "Pass my order, don''t let any place go, be sure to find someone before the hour."


    The guards outside cupped their hands and said, "Yes, this subordinate will send orders."


    The old man of the Hong family is getting old, and he can''t stand it: "I have news and send someone to inform me, I will go back to the house to rest for a while, you guys don''t wait, go back to the house to rest for a while, if you want If you don¡¯t have the energy to deal with things during the day.¡±


    Bai county magistrate nodded and said, "Father-in-law is right. I thought people would be able to catch it soon, but I didn''t expect it to be so difficult."


    Weng and his son-in-law left the main hall of the front yard one after another, and went back to the yard to rest.


    It was not long before the county magistrate lay down, and he had a nightmare. He was awakened by the situation in the dream.


    Waited for it to come over, and immediately shouted to the outside: "Come on."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1164： Hands are stretched out here

    Chapter 1164 Hands are stretched out here


    Someone outside quickly responded, pushed the door in and saluted, "Sir."


    Bai County Magistrate wiped the sweat from his head: "What time is it now?"


    The man replied respectfully, "Master Hui, it''s almost time."


    When the magistrate Bai heard this, it was almost time for him: "The two of them haven''t been caught yet?"


    The man didn''t dare to look into the magistrate''s eyes, so he lowered his head and said, "Yes, no news has come back yet?"


    Bai county magistrate said that he was about to go to the ground: "What a hell, the town is so big, how can you still find two big living people? Besides, they are driving a carriage, even if no one is found, what about the carriage?"


    The more I thought about it, the more angry I became, and shouted to the outside: "Change clothes."


    The maids waiting outside filed in, and they all knew that the magistrate was in a bad mood, so they all waited cautiously, for fear that they would be punished for their heavy hands.


    Just when the magistrate was about to pack himself up, the magistrate''s wife walked in: "Husband, you slept so late, why didn''t you take a little more rest?"


    The county magistrate saw his wife come in: "How is Haitian?"


    When ?? mentioned this, the county magistrate''s wife sank: "I haven''t woken up yet. I had a fever last night, and I almost scared anyone to death. The two of them can''t say anything."


    The county magistrate saw tears in his wife''s eyes, and said distressedly: "Don''t worry, when you catch someone, you will be punished severely."


    The county magistrate''s wife wiped away her tears: "Husband, will these two have escaped? It''s been a whole night of searching, and there''s no news at all."


    suddenly thought of something: "Husband, do you think those two are hiding in our Hong Mansion?"


    The magistrate looked at his wife: "Madam, why do you think so?"


    The county magistrate''s wife glanced out: "There is a saying that the most dangerous place is the safest place. There are officials searching in other places, and only our Hong family ancestral house has not been searched."


    County magistrate listened, nodded and said, "Mrs. is right."


    So he shouted to the door: "Come here."


    A guard walked in: "Sir."


    Bai county magistrate lowered his voice: "Let someone search the mansion carefully."


    The guard didn''t understand: "Sir, do you mean to let our people search the ancestral home of the Hong family?"


    County magistrate Bai was in a bad mood, and said to the guard, "Are you deaf at a young age?"


    The guard broke out in a cold sweat: "Yes, this subordinate will send orders."


    At this time, someone ran in from outside: "Miss, uncle, the young master is awake."


    When the magistrate''s wife heard that her younger brother was awake, she put her hands together and said, "God bless you, I finally woke up."


    said and walked quickly to the door.


    Those officials were about to dig three feet of ground in Changqing Town, and no one could be found. Just as they were thinking about how to explain to the county magistrate, someone sent a letter and asked them to lead someone to search the ancestral home of the Hong family.


    At first they thought they heard it wrong, why did they even search for people in the Hong family?


    You can only understand the intention of the magistrate after confirming it again and again.


    It was just that no matter how much they searched, the hour had passed, but they still didn''t find the whereabouts of the two people. The officials and clerks were all a bit big, for fear that the county magistrate would be held accountable.


    In order to let things ferment, and waiting for Xie Dongliang and their investigation results, Yun Yi and Jing Rui stayed in the space for another day with the children.


    When it was night, the two of them left the space. When they arrived at the agreed place, Xie Dongliang stepped forward and reported: "Master, it''s all checked out."


    Jing Rui took over the information and asked Xie Dongliang to send someone to Deshun County to monitor the county government, and then he sent the person away.


    After returning to the space, after reading the investigation materials, Jing Rui''s face became darker and darker: "I really didn''t expect it, and my hands are stretched out here."


    Yun Yi took over the paper he had read and looked at it quickly, thinking: This is really a sleepy pillow.


    Finished the update today, thank you little cuties for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1165： Do not shy away from relatives, raise relatives without shunning suspicion

    Chapter 1165


    Jing Rui said with a sullen face: "Tomorrow, we will pass the news back to Beijing. When we return to Beijing, there should be a result."


    Yunyi looked at the news on the paper: "It''s really courageous to know people and faces but not hearts."


    Jing Rui put down the information in his hand, with anger in his eyes: "Before the father was still a little undecided about his whereabouts, but now it seems that he is too kind to him."


    Yun Yi patted Jing Rui''s hand: "Everything has to have a process. Before the father emperor, Wu was able to set the country, and now Wen can be safe. I believe that it will not be long before Beimo will undergo earth-shaking changes."


    Jing Rui naturally believed Yun Yi''s words. If nothing else, with the assistance of their husband and wife, Beimo would definitely be prosperous and strong, and the country would be prosperous and peaceful.


    In the past, Yunyi provided high-yield crops such as potatoes, sweet potatoes and corn, which have been fully promoted. Now, no matter it is the frontier military households or the people everywhere, there is basically no need to go hungry.


    The high-yield wheat on Yunyi Zhuangzi has been promoted by the imperial court this fall. It is believed that the grain output in Beimo will double several times before long.


    And Zhuangzi, which is in the south of Yunyi, will all be replaced with high-yielding rice seeds in the spring of next year. In a few years, the entire Beimo will be a different scene from north to south.


    The more I thought about it, the more emotional I became. I reached out and pulled Yun Yi into my arms, all because of this little woman in my arms: "Yi Er, I really thank God for letting you come to me."


    Yunyi also stretched out his arms and wrapped his arms around Jing Rui''s neck: "Well, I also thank God for letting me know you through time and space."


    The man in front of him, although he can''t say anything sweet, but all he has in his heart and eyes is her, and that''s enough.


    The two hugged each other quietly. For a long time, Yun Yi said, "I don''t know what happened to Chen Rui. How long will it take to complete the work?"


    Jing Rui put a kiss on Yun Yi''s head: "Let''s go over after we''ve dealt with the matter here. Although Chen Rui is young, he is careful and thoughtful, plus the explosives we sent, I believe that the construction period can be much earlier.


    Since the cement was used, the construction of the dams has not only accelerated the progress, but also made the dams stronger. Don''t worry, this time the treatment of the Weihe River is completed, and Chen Rui has made great contributions. objection. "


    Yunyi chuckled and said, "Will someone stand up when you say it and say that you are cronyism and using power for personal gain?"


    Jing Rui said with a light ''hum'': "You can''t avoid relatives when you are a good person, and you can''t avoid suspicion when you are a relative. Of course, it is impossible to say that there is no selfishness, but Chen Rui does have that ability, so I can rest assured that I can give it to him.


    Besides, we came up with the method of diverting the Weihe River together, and you provided the cement recipe and the explosives. Naturally, this credit cannot be cheapened by others. "


    Yun leaned in Jing Rui''s arms, thinking about what he had experienced when he came here: "You''re right, the things I took out brought invaluable benefits to Beimo, for Chen Rui and the others. It¡¯s really not too much to get some benefits.¡±


    Jing Rui heard the arrogance in the little woman''s words, and bit Yun Yi''s ear lightly: "Yi''er is right, Beimo''s development cannot be separated from your support, and I can''t do without Yi''er."


    The warm breath hit Yunyi''s side face, coupled with the provocative words at the back, Yunyi couldn''t resist.


    Jing Rui got up and carried the person up to the second floor. You and I were tired and crooked for a while. Naturally, the love was deep and it was a matter of course.


    Overnight.


    My dears, I almost couldn¡¯t connect. Sonoko revised chapter 1164, but it was barely connected, covering his face.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1166： I really dont know how to live or die

    Chapter 1166 I really don''t know how to live or die


    Early the next morning, Yun Yi thought that there were too many things to do today, and it was inconvenient to enter the space at noon, so she made preparations in advance.


    The triplets were settled, and the safety outside was confirmed. Before the sky was bright, the husband and wife went out of the space.


    First, let the carrier pigeons tied with the news fly, and then hold hands to meet Xie Dongliang at the place where they made an appointment.


    When they arrived, Xie Dongliang had been waiting there for a long time, and quickly stepped forward to greet him and said, "I have seen the prince and princess."


    Jing Rui asked directly: "Where is the county magistrate?"


    Xie Dongliang said: "The magistrate of Bai really cares about this Yue family. He came to Changqing Town the night before yesterday after receiving the news."


    Yun Yi looked at Jing Rui: "It''s earlier than we guessed, it seems that the rumors are true."


    Jing Rui glanced at Yun Yi sideways: "The court gave him a salary, not to let the Yue family do evil."


    Thinking of what he said yesterday, there was a smile on the corner of his mouth. Jing Rui knew what she was thinking at a glance. In front of Xie Dongliang, he couldn''t say anything, but before it was bright, he grabbed Yunyi. The hand under the sleeve squeezed hard.


    warned her not to compare the Xiao family with the Hong family, let alone compare him with the Bai county magistrate.


    The smile on the corner of Yun Yi''s mouth grew stronger, he stretched out his fingers and scratched his palm, and when Xie Dongliang looked over, he let go of Jing Rui''s hand.


    Jing Rui also accepted other thoughts and looked at Xie Dongliang: "Then he stayed in Changqing Town yesterday?"


    Xie Dongliang nodded: "Yes, Bai Jiming didn''t go back to Shunde County Office, and in order to find you, not only did he send people to rummage the whole town, but even the ancestral house of the Hong family was not spared.


    The people who went out of the town yesterday had to go through a lot of inspections. The people dared not to speak out. "


    Jing Rui continued to ask with a sullen face: "Have Bai Jiming''s criminal evidence been collected?"


    Xie Dongliang snapped his fingers, and someone came out of the dark with a stack of paper in his hand.


    Jing Ruiguang knew by looking at the thickness of the paper that Bai Jiming was afraid that he had done a lot of bad things during his official period, so he said coldly, "When will the prefect of Qingcheng arrive?"


    Xie Dongliang looked at the sky: "I guess he''s waiting outside the city."


    Jing Rui nodded: "Then let''s not wait, let''s go to meet the Bai County magistrate who covers the sky with one hand."


    He turned around and walked to the street in front of him. After a while, the sky was bright, and the stalls doing breakfast business were already busy.


    Maybe the people in the yamen did not expect that the person they were looking for would walk on the main street of Changqing Town in an open and swaggering manner. There are no yamen in ordinary towns, but because of its special geographical location, Changqing Town is located in three places. At the intersection of the government and the prosperous business, Shunde County has set up an office here.


    They are almost at the office set up in Shunde County, and no one has come up to stop them.


    This office is a two-entry yard, with the front office and the backyard where the managers rest.


    The door to the front office was open, Jing Rui walked in directly, sat on the lobby, and then looked at the evidence of the county magistrate Bai.


    It took only one day to collect so many criminal evidences. It can be seen that this Bai County magistrate did a lot of bullying and intimidating people in this Shunde County.


    After he finished reading all those things, some officials came to work.


    It was just that the official was taken aback as soon as he came in. After seeing the person sitting above, he scolded: "Bold, you can sit in that seat too?"


    Seeing that Jing Rui ignored him, he became even more angry: "I really don''t know whether to live or die."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1167： blatantly provoking court officials

    Chapter 1167 Openly provoke the court officials


    Xie Dongliang flashed in front of the official and slapped him directly: "Presumptuous."


    After ??, he kicked the person out of the gate, and returned the original words to him: "I really don''t know whether to live or die."


    The official saw the people sitting in the hall now, and grabbed his stomach and got up from the ground: "You guys, wait for me."


    After saying that, he stumbled to Hong''s house.


    Xie Dongliang finished his work and stood back to where he was standing just now.


    Yunyi sat on a chair on the side of the lobby and waited for the Magistrate Bai to come.


    Before making them wait for long, the county magistrate Bai rushed over with the officials and the Hong family''s servants aggressively, and when he saw Jing Rui sitting in the hall, the county magistrate ordered angrily: "Don''t take these people away yet. Take it to the county magistrate."


    The magistrate of Bai was very angry when he heard the report of the official, but when he thought about it, they had another crime, and it was a serious crime that could directly be beheaded.


    This saved him a lot of trouble, and he was overjoyed.


    After hearing the order of the county magistrate, the yamen behind him all surrounded him, but before he reached the front of the hall, he heard Xie Dongliang scolding coldly, "Stop."


    In order to calm these people, he used his inner strength when speaking.


    Those officials were also frightened, and no one dared to take a step forward.


    Bai County Magistrate felt that he was the **** of Shunde County. Who would dare to challenge him on the ground of Shunde County, but at this moment, he was being provoked with majesty, and his face was full of anger.


    Impulsively, he ignored why the man dared to sit in the lobby with a sword standing beside him.


    instead said with anger: "Openly provoke the court officials, and still don''t give it to me."


    It was just that those officials were just about to act when Xie Dongliang and three of them kicked them out of the gate.


    The county magistrate of Bai was even more unable to hang his face, because now there were people surrounded by people outside the office. He was the magistrate of a county, and said angrily: "It doesn''t matter if you kill him."


    Jing Rui picked up the gavel on the table and patted it: "Is it Bai Jiming, the magistrate of Shunde County?"


    Bai Jiming wanted to get angry when he heard that this person in the hall dared to call him by his first name and surname, but his mind suddenly became bright. Could it be that this person was sent from above?


    Thinking of this possibility, I was shocked, and sweat broke out on my forehead instantly, and I tried to ask: "Who are you, and dare to call your official name?"


    At this moment, the prefect of Qingcheng walked in with a group of people: "Xiaguan Xudongnan has seen the prince and the prince."


    Jing Rui raised his hand and said, "Get up."


    The prince and princess almost scared away Bai Jiming''s soul. He knelt down with weak legs, his face turned pale, he looked at the prefect and said, "Master prefect, this, this, what''s going on?"


    Xu Dongnan was appointed as the prefect of Qingcheng two months before the death of the late emperor, and there was someone in the court of the county magistrate of Shunde County who was only superficially respectful to him as the prefect.


    And there are a lot of things. He has only recently investigated one or two things. Before he could take any action, he didn''t expect that Bai Jiming would provoke the prince and the prince, and it was God who helped him.


    Xu Dongxian said with a cold face: "What''s the matter, I haven''t seen the prince and princess yet."


    Bai Jiming''s last fantasies were also extinguished, and his body was suddenly paralyzed to the ground, but he still squatted and said: "Bai Jiming, the sinner, has seen the prince and the prince''s concubine."


    Jing Rui threw the stack of criminal evidence on the table: "Since you all said that you are a criminal, then talk about what you have done over the years, if there is half a sentence that is not true, think about the consequences. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1168： I recruit, I recruit all

    Chapter 1168 I recruit, I recruit all


    Bai Jiming was so frightened that his forehead was covered in sweat: "The lower official is convicted, and he also asks the Crown Prince and Crown Princess to forgive their sins."


    Jing Rui snorted coldly: "I''ll give you a stick of incense, if you still want to grind foreign workers here, then the Prince Ben will directly order the execution."


    Bai Jiming was frightened and said, "I will recruit, I will recruit, I will recruit all."


    At this moment, when he heard the noise outside, Xie Dongliang whispered: "It should be someone from the Hong family."


    The officials and servants of the Hong family brought by the Bai county magistrate were all under control, so naturally no one reported to the Hong family.


    The county magistrate''s wife brought the Hong family over aggressively. Before anyone came in, she shouted from the outside: "Mrs. Ben wants to see which one has the guts of a leopard, and dare to go against our Hong family?"


    Bai Jiming wanted to die when he heard this voice, so he knelt and turned around, shouting at the gate, "Shut up."


    But this county magistrate''s wife is used to being arrogant on weekdays, and she would never have thought that it was them who ate the guts of a leopard. She was about to get angry at the person who yelled at her, but she saw her own master kneeling there.


    didn''t react for a while: "Master, why are you kneeling on the ground?"


    Bai Jiming hurriedly stopped her next words and said in a low voice, "Haitian has caused a big disaster, so he won''t kneel down."


    The county magistrate''s wife just glanced at the house and found that the prefect was also here.


    But now she doesn''t know who is sitting in the hall, so she can only lower her head and ask her master in a low voice, "Who is in the hall?"


    Bai Jiming gritted his teeth and said, "I haven''t seen the prince or princess yet."


    Hearing that it was the prince and the prince concubine, trembling all over, he fell to the ground: "See, see, I have seen the prince and the prince."


    Jing Rui ignored the usual arrogant county magistrate''s wife, but said to Bai Jiming: "Let''s start, tell the evil things you''ve done over the years, one by one, if you do any of them. I didn''t say it, if it is exposed by the party, it will be a crime."


    Now there are crowds of onlookers outside, and the people can hear what he said clearly. For a while, the crowd outside was agitated, and the people who had been oppressed by the Hong family or the county magistrate shouted grievances outside.


    At this time, Xie Dongliang walked outside and raised his hand to calm everyone down: "Everyone, be quiet, His Royal Highness the Crown Prince is passing through Shunde County during his busy schedule, and please don''t make any noise during the trial. There are special records."


    When the people heard that someone was in charge, and that there would be a special person to record, they all became quiet, and all pricked up their ears to hear the dog officer confessing his guilt in front of the court.


    For fear of missing something, listening to something.


    This Bai Jiming really did all the bad things, and he didn''t finish talking all morning. Most of the crimes he committed were related to the Hong family.


    When the Hong family received the news, the Hong family¡¯s ancestral home in Changqing Town and the properties in the town had all been sealed up by the people brought by the prefect, and the same was true of Shunde county, even the county government was surrounded by people.


    Until the sun slanted westward, we finally figured out the crimes that Bai Jiming had committed over the years, as well as the evils that the Hong family had committed over the years with the support of Bai Jiming.


    Because Bai Jiming not only oppressed the people locally, but also colluded with important officials of the court, Bai Jiming was escorted back to the capital in a low-key manner by Xie Dongliang''s men the next day.


    And Bai Jiming''s family members, the three clan relatives, the Hong family, and the three clan relatives, regardless of gender, age, or child, were all sent to the Weihe River to open the mountain, and the prince ordered to do the most dangerous and heavy work, obviously killing chickens to warn the monkeys.


    Finished the update today, thank you little cuties for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1169： Unjust is doomed to destruction

    Chapter 1169 Multi-line injustice will kill oneself


    Here is a judgment, Xie Dongliang took the officials under the prefect to copy the county government and the Hong family.


    Unexpectedly, a small county magistrate found 20,000 taels of gold, 300,000 taels of silver, a number of other gold, silver and jade items, as well as more than 20 shops and villages in a private house not far from the county office.


    Not to mention the Hong family, the basement alone has as many as 1.2 million taels of silver, and other things are counted separately.


    However, not all the property of the Hong family was confiscated. In these years, the property and money obtained by the Hong family through improper means, as long as there is evidence to check and evidence, they will all be returned. As long as the people who have been registered with the officials have been registered, and it is true, they will all be compensated.


    This follow-up matter was handed over to the prefect of Xu and co-organized by Xie Dongliang.


    Jing Rui instructed the two of them: "When the matter is over, all the remaining confiscated property will be converted into gold and silver and temporarily stored in Xu Zhifu. This silver will be used for the management of the Weihe River and will be under the control of Lord Xiao Chenruixiao."


    To put it bluntly, Mr. Xu is only responsible for keeping the money, and Mr. Xiao Chenruixiao has the final say in using the money.


    Yunyi had briefly seen the losses registered by the people before, and after paying the remaining silver money, plus the sale of the fields, shops, houses and furnishings, I was afraid that I would be able to collect two million taels of silver, which was simply a surprise.


    We have two million taels of silver for the Weihe River Remediation Project, plus the previous silver, the court basically does not need to allocate additional silver.


    The matter here is handled well, before Yun Yi left, he also mentioned Wang Laohan''s matter to the prefect Xu: "Don''t come to the door with great fanfare, I don''t want Wang Laohan to suffer any harm after this.


    If it wasn''t for the incident where the daughter of the Wang family was forced to jump off the building to her death, and the deeds of the Bai county magistrate and the Hong family would not have been found out, I hope that the prefect of Xu could make a proper arrangement. "


    Xu Zhifu is a smart person. After this incident, he can be considered to have friendship with the prince and princess, and he can be regarded as a number in the prince''s place. This old man Wang is naturally a big part of it.


    Speaking of the things that the Crown Princess explained, I naturally have to do it well.


    Xu Zhifu bowed his hands and said, "Please rest assured, Crown Princess, the lower official will handle this matter well."


    Leaving Changqing Town, after the hour, the three little guys were brought out of the space.


    Brother Bai asked as soon as he came out, "Father, mother, concubine, how soon can we see my uncle?"


    Yun Yi said with a smile: "If there is no accident, we will see you in three days."


    Brother Bo thought for a while, yes, it was smooth before, but he stayed in Changqing Town for several days. Thinking of the hateful Hong family and the county magistrate who did not decide for the people, he asked in a low voice. : "Then Bai Jiming and the Hong family have bullied the people a lot, so I''m afraid they can get a lot of money?"


    Jing Rui didn''t hide it, after all, Bo Ge''er is not an ordinary child, and besides, sooner or later this Beimo will be handed over to him: "In addition to paying the money that was returned and compensated, I can probably collect more than two million taels. "


    Brother Bai fell silent when he heard this number. This is only a county, what about the prefecture and the capital?


    Jing Rui looked at Bo Ge''er and said, "With this money, the Ministry of Household does not need to allocate special funds for the management of the Weihe River. The county magistrate Bai was escorted back to Beijing this time. Your grandfather''s worries are also considered to be true. In the end, it''s still the same sentence, if you do a lot of injustice, you will kill yourself."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1170： What you are giving is what people eat

    Chapter 1170 This is what you gave people to eat


    Brother Bai thought of the whereabouts of the Hong family: "Father is right, if you do too much injustice, you will kill yourself, and the Hong family deserves to end like that."


    Along the way, the triplets will stay in the space when the weather is cold in the morning and evening. After that, if the sun is good, they will be taken out.


    Among them, Brother Ye and Sister Yun just came out to join in the fun, and only Brother Bo was able to observe the feelings of the people with his father and mother.


    On this day, the weather was a little gloomy, so Yunyi didn''t bring the triplets out. Even though they were in good health, they were still children. It''s better to pay more attention when going out.


    Sure enough, it didn''t take long for snowflakes to float in the sky.


    Jing Rui saw that the snow was getting bigger and bigger, and the temperature had dropped a lot, so he didn''t want Yun Yi to suffer outside with him: "Yi Er, the snow is getting bigger and bigger, and the temperature has dropped a lot, you go back to the space to accompany the children. Bar."


    Yunyi shook her head: "It''s okay, with a warm baby on her body and such a thick quilt, it''s not cold at all."


    This carriage looks very ordinary from the outside, but it is a soft bag inside, and there are several electric heaters inside, so it is naturally not cold at all.


    Seeing that the snow was getting bigger and bigger outside, Yun Yi took out a self-made snow cap and put it on the horse, so that the horse could suffer less. Anyway, in this cold weather, there are no people or cars on the official road.


    *


    Beijing, after King Yu was escorted back to Beijing, Sheng Shang Mo Yanbin did not issue an decree directly, but convicted King Yu through a tribunal of three divisions.


    Deliberate rebellion, colluding with foreign countries, collaborating with the enemy and betraying the country are all capital crimes. In the third month of the year, all the masters of Yu Wangfu, men and women, whether they are adults or not, will be beheaded, and all servants will be sent to the frontier.


    I don''t want to make a decision now, because it will be New Year''s Eve in a few days. In the first year after Mo Yanbin ascended the throne, he didn''t want to be too bloody.


    Another reason is that because King Yu''s rebellion has caused so much harm to Beimo, it is impossible for him to be freed so quickly.


    It''s just that those female relatives cried out in fright when they found out that the whole family was going to be beheaded in March after the new year.


    King Yu was upset by crying, and roared, "Shut up for me."


    There happened to be a errand to deliver the meal. Seeing the delivered meal, Mo Jingting got angry and said, "Is this what you sent for people to eat?"


    The person delivering the meal didn''t say anything, but the jailer sneered: "I thought I was the prince, and it would be good to eat some food."


    What the prisoner said was right, at least they could eat Erhe noodles steamed buns, and occasionally broken rice, but the other prisoners were all starved for lack of water.


    Mo Jingting did not expect Huluo and Pingyang to be bullied by dogs, and now even a small jailer dares to disrespect himself, scolding: "What are you, even if our palace falls, it is of royal blood, isn''t it? Can this villain be bullied?"


    The jailer didn''t bother to argue with him about this: "Yes, you can do it well, if you like it or not."


    After ?? finished speaking, he urged the person who delivered the meal: "You should be faster."


    After the meal was divided, the two walked outside, and the jailer said to the food delivery: "Tomorrow, I will make coarse grain wotou with vegetables, remember?"


    The man nodded quickly and said, "The little one must pass the word on."


    Mo Jingting, who was still angry inside, opened his mouth and said, "Father, Mo Yanbin decreed that he will be executed in March after the new year, isn''t he just trying to torture us, this heart is really poisonous."


    King Yu swallowed the Erhe Noodle buns in his mouth and said calmly: "I''m afraid you won''t even be able to eat this if you make trouble again."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1171： been missed

    Chapter 1171 is remembered


    In the palace, Saint Mo Yanbin was looking at the memorial in his hand.


    Father-in-law Xi walked in from the outside with a plate of cakes in his hand: "Your Majesty, the imperial kitchen has brought the freshly-made cakes, you can take a break and try it."


    Mo Yanbin did not reply, but mentioned Zhu Bi to make an annotation on the memorial, and then put down the pen.


    Soon, the little girl who was waiting on the side came over with warm water and served the Holy Master to clean his hands.


    took the handkerchief handed over by the concubine to dry his hands, stretched out his hand and squeezed a piece of cake on the plate: "The one in the prison has a reaction."


    Father-in-law Xi asked the maid to bring tea: "Your Majesty, King Yu looks very calm, but that son-in-law is young and vigorous, and he scolds at every turn.


    But after being rectified by the jailer a few times, he can be considered honest. "


    Mo Yanbin gave a light ''hum'' in his heart: "Don''t leave a peaceful life, you have to do some deviant things that will harm others and yourself and the country."


    Eunuch Xi echoed: "What the sage said is that they are to blame themselves, and they can''t blame others."


    Mo Yanbin took a sip of the tea, and was about to say something when he heard the report from the guard outside: "Reporting to the sage, Sava has successfully negotiated."


    Mo Yanbin was overjoyed when he heard the report: "Okay, okay, okay."


    said three times in a row, and then took over the message sent, and when he saw the content above, he couldn''t help laughing: "Okay, Jing Rui did a beautiful job."


    Afterwards, news came out from the imperial study that Sava was victorious, and Dongning not only ceded land to compensate, but also lost money, which is really gratifying.


    For a time, the court and the field were full of joy.


    However, apart from the sage and a few cronies, none of them knew that there were the handwritings of the prince and the prince concubine. When they returned to Beijing, the news might not be concealed.


    Mo Yanbin didn''t want to keep it secret, but they still had to put safety first if they didn''t return to Beijing for a day.


    *


    On the other hand, after the mother and daughter of the Wang family ran into a wall at the Tang family again, Wang Yufei was a little unhappy and said, "Mother, even if we don''t have a relationship with the Tang family, we can go to the palace to attend the banquet just by virtue of the father''s position, why do we have to accept the Tang family? Cold reception at home."


    Mrs. Wang didn''t expect that the Tang family would dislike them more and more, and she couldn''t figure out what went wrong.


    However, he still spoke to his daughter to reassure her: "Silly girl, you don''t understand this. The Tang family is a foreign family of the Crown Princess. Although your father''s rank can enter the palace to participate in the banquet, after all, his position is too low and no one can recommend it. We can''t get in touch with the prince and princess at all.


    It''s because my mother was a little too impatient. I''m afraid that the Tang family could see our thoughts. It seems that we can''t visit the door so frequently in the future. "


    Wang Yufei''s face was still ugly: "This crown princess hasn''t seen the Tang family for a few months, I''m afraid that the relationship with the Tang family is not as good as the rumors from the outside world, the Tang family is afraid that they feel ashamed, so they deliberately left us out.


    In fact, with her daughter''s appearance, she doesn''t have to rush to please the Tang family. As long as she can enter the palace to attend the palace banquet, her daughter can naturally think of a way. "


    Mrs. Wang felt that her daughter''s thinking was too simple, and shook her head: "Fei''er, this capital is not as good as Jiang Ling. The prince is young, and there is only one concubine by his side. I don''t know how many people are thinking about being able to enter the East Palace."


    When Wang Yufei heard her mother''s words, she couldn''t help clenching the handkerchief in her hand: "Don''t worry, mother, Mayfair will practice piano and dance well when she returns to the house, and strive to amaze four people at the New Year''s banquet, so that the prince will notice his daughter."


    Mrs. Wang finally felt relieved after hearing this, for fear that her daughter would not listen to other people''s advice.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1172： Its so shocking

    Chapter 1172 It''s really shocking


    When Yunyi and the others arrived at the construction site of the river channel in Luning City, it was already the 22nd day of the twelfth lunar month.


    When they came, they also brought a dozen carts of supplies. Knowing that Chen Rui would not be able to return to the capital during the Chinese New Year, these supplies were considered a reward for him, so that he could have a good year on this construction site.


    When Chen Rui received the news, he was still calm on weekdays, and he was happy like a child.


    When he saw the triplets carried out of the carriage, he was dissatisfied with his sister and brother-in-law: "In this cold day, why did you take the children out of Beijing?"


    Yun Yi smiled and said, "Isn''t this worrying about staying in the capital? I still have to keep it under my nose to be at ease."


    Xiao Chenrui thought about it too, and he didn''t care about anything else, he kissed each other excitedly: "Uncle really wants to kill you all."


    When the little guys saw their uncle, they were also very excited, but just after the kiss, Brother Ye said, "Uncle, why are you so ugly?"


    As soon as these words came out, everyone present laughed out loud.


    Chen Rui touched the top of Brother Ye''s head: "Boy, can''t you save some face for your uncle?"


    Brother Ye didn''t reply, the little niece stabbed again: "Aunt will dislike it."


    Chen Rui looked at his sister and brother-in-law who were watching a good show. For the first time, he felt that the early wisdom of nephews was not a good thing, and it was really shocking.


    Brother Bai approached Chen Rui: "Uncle, let me tell you quietly, there is a lotion in the mother''s wife, you can ask for some, your face is indeed ugly."


    After listening to what I said earlier, I felt that this nephew finally didn''t dislike him, and he gave him an idea, but I didn''t expect that he was being affectionate.


    Yun Yi didn''t hold back and laughed: "Okay, your uncle has been in the wind and snow these days, it''s not easy to keep it like this, you should stop hitting him, but this face really should be Take care of it, otherwise, I''m afraid you will scare your aunt."


    Xiao Chenrui looked at the prince for help: "Brother-in-law, you don''t care about them?"


    Jing Rui took a few steps forward and found a place to sit down: "I can''t help but let them tell the truth, right?"


    Then, there was a burst of laughter from the tent.


    Chen Rui saw that, yes, people are the family who love each other, and he is really wishful thinking.


    After everyone laughed enough, Yun Yi remembered the supplies outside: "Chen Rui, your brother-in-law and I brought you some supplies, just in time for a meal for you during the Chinese New Year."


    Xiao Chenrui was very moved: "Thank you sister and brother-in-law."


    Then he said to the triplets: "Thank you too."


    said to the entourage outside the door: "Go and arrange for someone to unload the things."


    The entourage outside responded: "Yes, my lord."


    ran away happily, the New Year is coming in a few days, they just saw that there are more than a dozen carts full of supplies, with the temperament of adults, they will definitely be able to get some light, and the mood is quite good.


    When everyone was seated, Xiao Chenrui asked, "Sister, brother-in-law, where are you from?"


    Yunyi glanced outside the tent: "We came back from Savoy and stopped by to see you."


    Xiao Chenrui looked at the little nephews: "Did you take my little nephews?"


    Yunyi nodded: "Well, they didn''t enter the barracks and settled them elsewhere."


    Xiao Chenrui didn''t know what to say about them anymore, so he said to them leisurely: "You guys are really good."


    Yunyi knew that his younger brother was distressed for the children, so he had to change the subject and said, "How is the digging of the channel that diverts the Weihe River to Luning City?"


    Finished the update today, thank you little cuties for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1173： It will surely last forever

    Chapter 1173 It will surely last forever


    When Xiao Chenrui mentioned the errand, the expression on his face became serious: "In three months, the section of the river that diverts to Luning City will definitely be completed, and for the first 20 miles, a dam needs to be built, but it has already been communicated with the prefect of Luning City. Master Zheng negotiated.


    The construction has already started in the late autumn. When I went there a few days ago, the project was half completed, but only the river channel was dug, and the embankment had not yet been built.


    You are also aware of the situation in Luning City. The people were even more happy than the New Year when they heard that the imperial court was going to divert the water from the Wei River.


    The prefect of Luning City, Mr. Zheng, issued a notice in the counties in early autumn that he would be forced to work hard. The people knew that he was here to dig a river, but there were people who volunteered to do double-duty labor. This is something that has never happened before.


    In order to divert the water from the Wei River as soon as possible, so that they will no longer be hungry due to drought in the future, and that their children and grandchildren can live a stable life in the future, they all worked very hard. In fact, the people¡¯s hearts are like mirrors. "


    Jing Rui also nodded silently after hearing these words, agreeing with what Chen Rui said, he believed that the people had an opinion in their hearts, as long as they sincerely did things for the people, they would definitely win the support of the people.


    Yunyi was also a little excited when she heard this: "Let''s go, let''s go to the construction site to see."


    After ?? came out, Xiao Chenrui called several guards that his brother-in-law had given him before leaving the capital, and asked them to carry a child and follow them.


    Several children also know that the father, mother, concubine, and uncle have serious business to do, so they don''t make noise or make trouble, so they look at everything outside so curiously.


    Yunyi and Jingrui stood on a high place and looked down at the construction site below. They had only let off the guns before they came here. The workers below were walking to carry the blasted rocks.


    Chen Rui pointed to the mountain pass in front of him and said, "Sister, brother-in-law, in one and a half months at most, all the mountains of dozens of miles can be opened up. When Luning City digs the channel from Ninghe to this side, we will It can blow up the last dozen or so meters of barriers blocking the Weihe River.


    At that time, half of the water of the Wei River will flow into the Ning River, and half of the people of Luning Prefecture will no longer have to worry about water shortages, and the people of Qingcheng and Pingzhou City in the middle reaches of the Wei River will no longer have to worry about the flooding of the Wei River.


    Emperor Shengming has done a great deed for the people of Beimo. The diversion of the Weihe River will benefit the country and the people, and it will surely last forever. "


    Jing Rui was also happy to hear this. No matter who gets the credit, it is the glory of the royal family and the merit of the imperial court.


    He stood with his hands behind his back and looked at the following scene: "Chen Rui, Master Xu, the prefect of Qingcheng, will come to look for you in a few days. He has deposited at least two million taels of silver there, which will be used for the management of the Weihe River. You also mentioned the Weihe River. Governance will surely last forever, but I hope that the governance of the Weihe River this time will be unprecedented, so don¡¯t let me down.¡±


    Xiao Chenrui heard this, only to feel that the responsibility was even more important, and respectfully saluted: "Yes, please rest assured, His Royal Highness, Wei Chen will do his best to do his job well."


    Yunyi looked at his elder brother Xiao Chenrui: "Is the explosives you sent earlier enough?"


    Xiao Chenrui calculated in his heart: "I guess it''s still worse."


    Yunyi looked at the construction site down the mountain: "Send someone to deliver more later, but that thing is dangerous, you must send someone to guard it, and you must keep it away from fire sources."


    Xiao Chenrui handed over and replied, "Yes."


    They didn''t stay here for too long. When the sun slanted west, they were ready to leave with the children. After all, they would also affect Xiao Chenrui''s errands here.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1174： Im afraid no one will dare to provoke her.

    Chapter 1174 I''m afraid no one dares to take the initiative to provoke her


    Yunyi asked the triplets to step forward to say goodbye to the uncle. Brother Ye kissed Chen Rui''s face: "Uncle, you go back to the capital earlier."


    Xiao Chenrui felt warm in his heart when he heard Brother Ye''s words: "Okay, uncle will go back to Beijing after finishing the errand. This time, uncle didn''t know you were coming, so he didn''t prepare gifts for you. When he returns to Beijing, he will definitely make it up for you. "


    Brother Ye heard that he still has a gift to take when we meet next time, smiled and clapped his hands: "Okay, then, uncle, don''t forget it."


    Xiao Chenrui touched Brother Ye''s little head: "I won''t forget."


    hugged Sister Yun from her brother-in-law''s arms: "Sister Yun, remember to miss your uncle."


    Sister Yun nodded and said, "Okay, I will miss my uncle, and my uncle will also miss Sister Yun."


    Xiao Chenrui listened to his niece''s words, and his heart softened: "Okay, my uncle will miss us Sister Yun."


    Brother Ye, who had already got on the carriage, quit: "Uncle, you can''t just think about your sister. What about me and my brother?"


    Xiao Chenrui gave Brother Ye a white look: "As long as you have good ears, you will miss both of your brothers, let''s do it now."


    Brother Ye pouted: "I don''t know where this ''also'' went."


    Yunyi looked at Jing Rui: "Listen, this is how big."


    Jing Rui stretched out his hand to wrap Yunyi''s waist and said in a low voice, "It means that Brother Ye is smart, you are the concubine who deserves the most credit."


    Yun Yi nudged him: "Pay attention, there are still outsiders."


    Jing Rui''s mouth curled into a smile: "Okay, listen to Yi''er."


    Xiao Chenrui sent Sister Yun to the carriage: "Sister Yun, see you in the capital, quickly get in the carriage, it''s cold outside."


    turned around and looked at Brother Bo who was standing there: "Brother Bo, uncle will carry you up."


    I don''t know why, Xiao Chenrui always thinks that Brother Bo is just like a little adult. Whether it''s doing things or talking, he has rules. The most important thing is the way he looks at people, but he is obviously a child, shaking his head, I guess I think too much.


    Brother Bai didn''t want others to notice anything, so when he heard what his uncle said, he raised his arms and waited for his uncle to carry him into the car.


    Xiao Chenrui saw Bo Ge''er like this, and thought in his heart: Look, I think too much, I''m still a child after all.


    reached out and picked up Brother Bai, turned around and put it on the carriage: "Brother Bai, you are an older brother. You have to listen to your father and mother along the way, and help take care of your younger brother and sister, remember."


    Brother Bai nodded: "Remember, uncle has to take care of himself, we are waiting for you in the capital."


    After ?? finished speaking, he also hugged Xiao Chenrui, seeing that his uncle was moved: "Okay, you are an adult, but you can''t cry."


    Before waiting for his uncle to react, he turned and got into the carriage.


    Xiao Chenrui turned to look at her sister and brother-in-law: "They are all clever."


    Yunyi handed Xiao Chenrui a bag: "Your nephews are right, you have to be careful, but don''t be a rough man, be careful that Wanyue really dislikes it."


    Xiao Chenrui heard her sister mention Wanyue and asked in a low voice, "How did she live in the capital?"


    Yunyi looked at her brother with a smile on her face: "You haven''t sent her a letter?"


    When Xiao Chenrui heard this, her face couldn''t help turning red. Fortunately, her complexion couldn''t tell now: "I wrote, she said everything was fine, I was afraid that she would report the good news but not the bad news, so I was a little worried."


    Yun Yi laughed out loud, it seemed that the two of them didn''t communicate much, and they had a good relationship, so she felt relieved: "Okay, don''t worry, what is her status now, I''m afraid no one will dare to provoke her. ."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1175： Xiao Chenming returns to Beijing

    Chapter 1175 Xiao Chenming returns to Beijing


    Jing Rui helped Yun Yi to get into the car, turned around and patted his brother-in-law on the shoulder: "Your sister is right, the errand has to be done well, but this face also needs to be taken care of."


    pointed to the bag in his hand: "Remember to use it, I''m using it too."


    Xiao Chenrui looked down at the bag in his hand, and looked at his brother-in-law with some resentment: "You are really a family that loves each other."


    Jing Rui laughed: "Let''s go, finish the errand, and wait for your good news."


    took a look at Xiao Chenrui, he didn''t say the phrase ''raise you three levels in a row'', and there were other people standing there. He didn''t want to put pressure on his brother-in-law.


    The carriage slowly left, Xiao Chenrui kept watching them go away, and then took back his sight.


    His face sank when he thought of the private chat with his sister before.


    He understands that the affairs of Xiao Mansion are not a last resort. She can''t interfere, but if grandmother thinks that he doesn''t care about anything, it will be wrong. He can support her, but it is absolutely impossible to support the big house.


    The things his grandmother did, both he and his sister received news, this matter can only be dealt with when he returns to Beijing, but the people in the big room are really thick-skinned.


    looked down and saw the cloth bag in his hand, and then thought of what his nephews said, he couldn''t help reaching out and touched his face, shook his head and smiled and carried the things back to his tent.


    thought to himself: It seems that I really need to maintain it, but don¡¯t be disliked by Wanyue.


    With the supplies sent by the prince and the princess, in the evening, Xiao Chenrui ordered the small kitchen to add meals here, and the small kitchen directly fried a large pot of bacon and fried radishes, and the taste naturally made everyone full of praise.


    Xiao Chenrui asked people to keep a part of the rest, and let the kitchen do the registration for the rest, and wait for the New Year to give everyone a meal, and the whole construction site was beaming.


    The person in charge of unloading can say that, except for the polished rice and noodles, the rest of the dozens of trucks are all meat, including fresh meat that has just been slaughtered, as well as bacon and sausage, which are all good things.


    *


    On the other side, Xiao Chenming and the others finally returned to the capital on the 25th day of the twelfth lunar month.


    When Wei Shi saw the city wall of the capital, his eyes were red all of a sudden: "We really came back, and we thought we were going to die of old age in the northern border."


    Xiao Zeqi, the youngest grandson, looked up at his grandmother: "Grandma, don''t cry."


    Wei Shi was afraid of scaring the child: "Okay, okay, okay, grandma doesn''t cry, grandma is happy, when we settle down and let your father take you to the streets, we Ozawa Qi also take a look at the prosperity of this capital. "


    As he said that, he touched his little grandson''s head: "We Ozawaqi will no longer have to suffer in the northern Xinjiang. In the future, we can go to the academy in the capital to study, and we can take the exams like your cousin, my grandmother is really happy. "


    Although Ozawa Qi didn''t quite understand what his grandmother said, he knew that reading was good: "Okay, Zeqi must study hard to make grandma happy."


    Wei''s heart is warm. He has nothing to do with Xiao Renli. When his son and son-in-law return to Beijing, they will work in the camp in the suburbs of Beijing. From now on, she will be the old lady in the house. When there is a chance to meet He''s again, see How arrogant she is, thinking about it makes me happy.


    What she didn''t know was that the He family was gone on the way back to Beijing, and what she didn''t even know was that Xiao Renli was waiting for her to return to Beijing.


    They just sent a letter back to Beijing a few days ago. Since the day before yesterday, people from the Sun family have been waiting at the gate of the city.


    Xiao Chenming didn''t tell Xiao Renli and the others about Xiao Chenming''s return to Beijing. Besides, he didn''t know their whereabouts, and he didn''t want to get involved with them.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1176： Its not your turn to call the house

    Chapter 1176 It''s not your turn to call the house


    I contacted the Sun family in advance so that they could help me find a house, so that I wouldn¡¯t have a place to stay when I returned to Beijing. I also specifically explained that I should stay away from my direct descendants.


    Sun''s family naturally understands what it means and supports it.


    They didn''t want Sun Zhenyu to be bullied by the descendants again. Although the concubines separated, their identities were left there. Those people were all thick-skinned, so the house they were looking for was really far from Xiao Renli''s.


    The Sun family came to pick up Sun Zhenyu''s second brother, Sun Mingyu. He saw Xiao Chenming on the carriage from a distance, waved at them and ran over: "Chenming, you guys are finally back, where are my sister and little nephew? ?"


    Sun Zhenyu stuck his head out of the carriage: "Second brother."


    She had long thought of the people from her parents'' family, she would hear the second brother''s voice, and she couldn''t care about anything else, she just stuck her head out.


    Sun Mingyu saw his sister who he hadn''t seen for a few months: "Zhenyu, how''s the journey? Where''s your little nephew?"


    Sun Zhenyu said with a smile: "It''s been three months since the belly was beaten, it''s really good, I ate and slept, slept and ate all the way, the little guy was very safe, Ze Qi and my mother-in-law were in the carriage behind. ."


    Sun Mingyu turned around and ran to the carriage behind: "Qi Ozawa, second uncle is here to pick you up."


    Mr. Wei lifted the cotton curtain and helped Xiao Zeqi to get out. When the little guy saw his second uncle, he smiled and said, "Second uncle, Zeqi misses you."


    A ''I miss you'' made Sun Mingyu happy: "Second uncle misses us too, we''ve been waiting at the gate of the city for three days, your grandfather and grandmother have been dying for a few days, talking about you every day, Your cousins ??and cousins ??are about to die of acid."


    Thinking of the cold outside, I hugged Ozawa Qi and kissed her for a while: "Okay, let''s go back to the carriage and sit down, let''s go back to the house, your aunt and second aunt have prepared a lot of delicious food, you must be a kid. like."


    The Xiao family said goodbye to the other families they accompanied along the way, and then followed Sun Mingyu into the city and went all the way to the Sun House.


    At the same time, Xiao Renli was standing in the courtyard looking out, and saw his daughter come out of the room: "I don''t know when Chen Ming and the others will be able to return to Beijing?"


    Xiao Yunru heard her father''s words, and said lightly: "This is hard to say. If you want to know, I will go to Sun''s house and ask."


    Xiao Renli shook his head and said, "Forget it, if they go back to Beijing, they will always come to inform them, so they don''t have to make a special trip."


    Actually, he felt that he had learned from the Sun family that Xiao Chenming and the others were going back to Beijing, and he was a little embarrassed. His son wanted to go back to Beijing.


    Xiao Yunru didn''t know what Xiao Renli was thinking: "Father is right, if Chen Ming and the others go back to Beijing, they must come to see you."


    Xiao Renli sighed: "It''s already the twenty-fifth day of the twelfth lunar month, and I don''t know if we can make it in time for the New Year''s Eve dinner?"


    These words happened to be heard by Lu Siyi, who came out to hang clothes: "Father, we are separated. Even if they return to Beijing, it is impossible for them to have a New Year''s Eve dinner with us."


    Xiao Renli''s face sank when he heard Lu Siyi''s words: "It''s not your turn to be the master of this family. We finally returned to Beijing. What''s wrong with having a New Year''s Eve dinner together?"


    Xiao Renli felt that if his second son had not been helping him from time to time in the northern Xinjiang, he would have died in the iron mine long ago, not to mention that the second son is the most promising now, this eldest daughter-in-law has no brains at all.


    Finished the update today, thank you little cuties for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1177： Why do you have to stand up and sing against him?

    Chapter 1177 Why do you have to stand up and sing the opposite of him


    Lu Siyi felt slapped in the face when she heard her father-in-law''s words: "Father, you know better than us what''s going on with us now, that Zhuangzi won''t be able to make money until next year, and the whole family will live off the rent of a shop.


    You spent more than 20 taels when you went to Shusiguang to buy those pen, ink, paper, and inkstones. In the past few days, you have added a lot of things one after another. You have a good idea of ??how much money you have in your hands.


    Besides, even if they could go back to Beijing years ago, if you are willing to let them come over, do you think they will definitely appreciate this feeling? "


    Lu Siyi really didn''t want to let Aunt Wei and the others come over. First, her husband was not as good as Xiao Chenming, and secondly, she was a woman, and her father-in-law''s mind, she saw some ways.


    Now that her mother-in-law is gone, she can''t let Wei and her father-in-law get together again. She has no family background. When one more person divides the family property, she must guard against it in advance.


    Xiao Renli heard this, turned around and went back to his room, he didn''t want to say anything more to this mindless person.


    The reason why he let Chen Ming and the others come back for the New Year''s Eve dinner is because he thinks that it is not easy to return to Beijing alive, and he also thinks that Chen Ming is doing the best thing right now. Pull Chenhui and Chen Xu.


    Of course he also has his own thoughts, but in the end, it is not for this family, so why does he have to stand up and sing against him, but if his father-in-law makes trouble with his daughter-in-law?


    Lv Siyi in the yard saw her father-in-law returning to the room, and thought to herself: It seems that she has to find a chance to remind her husband. I don''t know when the little thing in the father-in-law''s hand was coaxed by Wei.


    After all, Xiao Chenming and Xiao Yunyi have a good relationship. Now Xiao Yunyi is the crown princess, and the crown prince loves her so much. With Xiao Yunyi''s help, she might even get a promotion after returning to Beijing.


    And Xiao Chenming has a son under his knees. She has heard her father-in-law mention Xiao Zeqi more than once, and she is afraid that her father-in-law will give birth to the thoughts of following Xiao Chenming, then they will lose their lives at that time.


    If father-in-law hadn''t been deceived before and bought the shop and Zhuangzi with her mother-in-law''s compensation money, then she would have nothing to worry about, but now the money to buy Zhuangzi and the shop was given by her grandmother, so it has nothing to do with them, so She will be anxious.


    On the other side, Xiao Chenming''s family followed Sun Mingyu to Sun''s house. The Sun family received the letter and had already been waiting at the gate of the house.


    The eldest lady of the Sun family, Gu Peilan, saw her daughter and grandson happily greeted them, and did not forget to say hello to the Wei family and the rest of the Xiao family.


    Sun Changhai, the eldest grandfather of the Sun family, was very satisfied with Xiao Chenming, his son-in-law: "It''s cold outside, go back to the house first, and warm up with a cup of hot tea."


    The eldest lady, Gu Peilan, hugged her little grandson and said with a smile: "Yes, yes, yes, we Ozawa Qi should be hungry too, grandmother asked the kitchen to prepare something delicious for you, let''s go back to the house and drink some **** syrup first. Cold, let''s have dinner right away."


    The eldest wife of the Sun family, Wang Huiqin, who was next to her, also smiled and said, "Mother is right, let''s talk about it when we''re full."


    The group first went to the old lady''s courtyard to greet them, and then moved to the flower hall for dinner.


    When they were full, the maids brought tea, and Xiao Chenming asked, "Father-in-law, is there any news about the house."


    Sun Changhai smiled: "It''s also because you are lucky, not far from our Sun House, there is a house for sale, the main house was in a hurry at that time, and the price of the house was very affordable, as soon as we got the news, we immediately decided.


    It has been cleaned up a few days ago, you can go over later to see if there is anything missing, just add it. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1178： The house is getting colder

    Chapter 1178 The house is getting more and more deserted


    Xiao mansion, Mrs. Xiao leaned to the left on the soft couch: "Mother Xu, it''s the end of the twelfth lunar month, isn''t Brother Hao''er Academy still on holiday?"


    Mammy Xu''s expression was a little unnatural. Since the young master knew that the big house had bought the shop and the village with money from the old lady, she never came to the old lady''s courtyard.


    In order not to be offended, the academy did not return to the mansion yesterday during the holiday, but sent a message back, saying that his grandmother sent a letter to let him go on holiday and hid in the Tang family.


    The old lady is self-inflicted, I am afraid it will cool the hearts of the second house owners.


    Look at the old lady and came over: "Old lady, the young master came back with a letter earlier, and the Tang family said they had something to look for him, and asked him to visit the academy during the holiday."


    The old lady frowned and said, "Why didn''t anyone mention this?"


    Mother Xu hurriedly handed over an orange: "Yesterday, when the young master sent someone back to deliver the news, you had already rested. It was the fault of the old slave. You forgot about it when you were busy last night."


    In fact, she forgot, she didn''t mention it on purpose. Anyway, the old lady has been in a bit of a bad mood these days, so that she won''t feel **** when she hears it and cause trouble to the young master.


    Mrs. Xiao heard this: "The house is getting more and more deserted."


    Madam Xu comforted softly: "The eldest young master is not in the mansion, that is because he has been used heavily by the saint and has gone on an errand for the imperial court. I heard that the imperial court sends officials to manage the Weihe River every year, but the results are very limited. Once it¡¯s done, it¡¯s a great achievement.¡±


    Mrs. Xiao sighed softly: "No one else can govern, he can do it at a young age, how can it be that simple."


    Mother Xu didn''t know how to answer this, so she could only shyly say: "Eldest young master is smart."


    Thinking of how powerful the Crown Princess is, he continued, "Besides, the Crown Prince and the Crown Princess can let the eldest young master go, they must have thought of a solution."


    Old Mrs. Xiao sat up: "You are right, the Crown Princess really cares about these two younger brothers, and she will never let him do anything he is not sure about."


    After he finished speaking, he sighed again: "Chen Ming and the others don''t know when they will be able to return to Beijing?"


    Mammy Xu said with a smile: "Left is just a few months ago. When that time comes, Miss Yunshu and her uncle will also return to Beijing together. I heard that my uncle will also enter the suburban camp after returning to Beijing."


    Mrs. Xiao nodded: "Wei''s family is a blessing. Now that He''s family is gone, I don''t know what she thinks when she returns to Beijing this time?"


    Madam Xu really had no choice but to go to the table and help the old lady pour a cup of tea: "Old lady, drink tea."


    Mrs. Xiao took the tea: "The house in the big room is still a little small. If you can enter the courtyard one more time, maybe you can take this opportunity to repair the relationship."


    When she heard this, she was even more speechless. Mrs. Wei is not a fool. People are living a beautiful life now. How could it be possible to go back to be a mother again?


    Mother Xu feels that the old lady is getting more and more confused now, and she has to mix things up with the younger generation. Isn''t it good for An Sheng to live her own life?


    She didn''t dare to think how angry the eldest young master would be when he found out that the old lady had pawned all the jewelry in order to buy the property for the big house.


    In the morning, she knew from her old man that the eldest young master had passed news to Steward Shen that apart from the normal food and drink supplies, the other supplies of the old lady were suspended.


    Now the old lady doesn''t know about this, and I can''t see anything at the end of the month. I really don''t know what will happen?


    It will be New Year''s Eve in a few days, and I can''t hide it.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1179： Not worth it for a few nephews

    Chapter 1179 Not worth it for a few nephews


    Xiao Chenming and the others arrived at the newly-bought house in the afternoon. After all, there was still a younger sister and brother-in-law, and his mother Wei Shi was too embarrassed to live in the Sun House.


    Besides, the newly bought house has been cleaned, and the charcoal pot was burned in the house yesterday, so the house can be moved in at any time.


    The Yue family is really attentive.


    Xiao Chenming''s family of three and Wei''s lived in the second yard, and Xiao Yunshu and his wife lived in the third yard. There was basically no need to buy anything. The Sun family had already been purchased.


    Wei took his mother Gu Peilan''s hand: "My mother, thank you so much for thinking so thoughtfully and arranging so well."


    Gu Peilan saw that Wei was satisfied, and was in a good mood: "As long as you like it, it''s not too early, you can pack up and have a rest, we will go back to the house first."


    Wei Shi was really tired, and he didn''t show any kindness to Gu Peilan: "I won''t be polite to you anymore. We''re close, and we''ll move around more in the future."


    Sending off the Sun family, Mrs. Wei asked the little girl in the courtyard to prepare hot water, ready for everyone to wash up, and rest first.


    Xiao Zeqi raised his head and asked, "Grandma, will we live here in the future?"


    Wei touched his grandson''s little face: "Yes, do you like it?"


    Xiao Zeqi patted his little hand and said, "I like it."


    Mr. Wei then patted the little guy on the shoulder: "Go, go back to the yard with your father to take a bath, and when you are rested, ask your father to take you for a walk tomorrow."


    Xiao Zeqi listened to his grandmother''s words, his eyes lit up: "That''s great, thank you grandmother."


    Wei said to his son, daughter-in-law, daughter-in-law, and son-in-law: "Go, I''ve been on the road for so long, now I can finally feel at ease."


    *


    Tang Mansion, what Mrs. Xiao did, naturally couldn''t hide from the Tang family.


    Although the little grandson didn''t say anything, but the academy didn''t go back to Xiao''s house during the holiday, but instead came to the Tang family to live there. You don''t need to think about it to know that this little guy is angry.


    But none of the Tang family mentioned this in front of Brother Hao.


    The little grandson finally came to stay in the mansion, and the Tang family was very happy, and I wish I could hold it in the palm of my hand.


    My grandfather, Tang Qikun, didn''t go to the village in the suburbs either. The grandfather and grandson ate fruit, drank hot tea, and played chess, which was quite comfortable.


    Tang Yilin, the eldest master of the Tang family, even ran to the house on a business trip. On the way, he did not forget to bring some snacks to his little nephew, making his grandson and granddaughter jealous.


    Tang Yilin had to promise to bring them back home from time to time, so that he was not overwhelmed by vinegar.


    Seeing that Brother Hao and his grandchildren had collected the chess game, he said, "Brother Hao, I''m afraid your brother won''t be able to return to Beijing during the Chinese New Year, so you should just spend the New Year in the mansion."


    was about to say, "I''ll give you all the reasons", when I heard Tang Qikun, the old man of the Tang family, say solemnly: "Nonsense, how old are you, why are you so unsteady?"


    Tang Yilin also knew that this should not be said, but that Mrs. Xiao is really outrageous. This is to be bullied by people in the second room, right? If I knew this was the case, sister Yunyi should have ignored her at the beginning.


    But his father said so, and he couldn''t refute him, he just said: "The son is worthless for a few nephews."


    Tang Qikun looked at his son, how could he feel happy, but now Chen Rui is not in the capital, and the crown prince can''t be contacted. Although the Tang family is angry, they can''t find Mrs. Xiao. After all, they have to know their sister. Brother means.


    And Yunyi is in such a position, he has to pay attention to his words and deeds. This can only be done after seeing their siblings and asking their opinions.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1180： Isnt it obvious that its a joke?

    Chapter 1180 Isn''t it obvious that it''s a shame?


    Tang Yilin naturally knew what his father meant, but he was just unhappy.


    It¡¯s not about how much money was spent, it¡¯s just the wrong thing to do.


    Yes, those jewelry really belonged to Mrs. Xiao. Yun Yi and Chen Rui also said that they were given to her, but you can''t use the jewelry that the children honor you as a subsidy.


    Isn''t this just a joke?


    When you need to go out to entertain, you don¡¯t have any decent jewelry. Who will die if you want to smash it?


    It''s not that I think that the children will definitely compromise and buy her again. It''s really deceiving.


    Tang Qikun saw his son''s dark face: "Okay, this matter can''t be reckless, we should wait for Chen Rui to return to Beijing, or to contact the Crown Princess. It will take a long time to come to Japan, so there is no rush."


    Brother Hao also said at this time; "Uncle, just listen to your grandfather, don''t worry, when my brother and sister come back, it''s impossible to just let it go.


    Before my brother and sister told my grandmother clearly and clearly, she insisted on doing this, then the three of us are not soft persimmons, let her pinch, you wait and see. "


    Tang Yilin touched his little nephew''s head: "Okay, then let''s wait."


    Yun Yi, who was rushing back quickly, also had a plan in her heart. She had discussed it with her elder brother Xiao Chenrui before.


    Although those jewelry are really nothing to them, since she has made her position clear in advance, she still has to test their bottom line, which is a bit too much.


    Since she thinks about the big room so much, it is more practical to stay by her side. The eldest son has returned to Beijing, and it is time for the eldest son to do his filial piety.


    They hurry up and hurry up. On the night of the 28th day of the twelfth lunar month, they temporarily stayed at a post station a hundred miles away from the capital, and they would probably be able to reach the capital before sunset tomorrow.


    It was probably the New Year''s Day approaching, and there were not many guests staying in this inn. Shortly after they closed the door and returned to their rooms, they heard that there were people in the next room.


    Yunyi was about to take Jing Rui into the space, but when he heard the name of Prince Yu mentioned by the person next door, he couldn''t help but stop and made a silent gesture to Jing Rui.


    let go of his mental strength and swept over, only to hear a twelve or three-year-old boy say: "Mother, can we see Father King when we go back to Beijing?"


    Hearing that the woman was a little angry, she whispered, "How did I tell you, be careful that there are ears on the wall, and you are not allowed to call me the king again in the future."


    Maybe seeing the boy sad, the woman comforted in a soft voice: "Mother didn''t let you call me father, but now we are in a dangerous situation. For the sake of safety, we must be cautious. This is what you should have done before departure."


    The boy raised his face full of tears: "Mother, Peng''er remembers it, and I won''t call it that in the future."


    The girl standing beside her was not good-looking: "Mother, even if we arrive in the capital, we may not be able to see them."


    It took a long time for the woman to say, "No matter what, I always have to give it a try. Even if I don''t see it, it''s better to give him the last ride."


    Yun Yi understood this when she heard this. I''m afraid it was King Yu''s outer room outside. This woman brought her children to see King Yu for the last time, and she could be considered a loving person.


    I thought to myself, if these people knew each other, they would not know it.


    But just as she thought about it, she heard the boy say, "Mother, I don''t plan to leave when I come to Beijing this time. I want to find an opportunity to enter the palace as a bodyguard. I will definitely avenge my father''s revenge."


    The woman was horrified when she heard this: "You are crazy. If the sage doesn''t change his mind, then you will be the only blood and blood he left in this world in the future. If you have any good or bad, how can I explain it to him."


    Finished the update today, thank you little cuties for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1181： Not the Virgin

    Chapter 1181 He is not the Virgin Mary


    The boy named Peng''er''s eyes were red: "But that dog in the palace is going to kill Daddy."


    The woman slumped to the ground: "The winner is the king, the loser is the bandit, this is his life, the mother promised to take you to Beijing to send him the last ride, you don''t know how much risk you took. ?


    Before you set off, how did you promise me, but now you have to go back on your word, and even he can''t deal with people, just rely on that three-legged cat''s kung fu, what can you do, go to death? "


    He Jingpeng''s eyes were full of hatred: "Dad says it''s all from the royal bloodline, and I know the truth that the winner is the king and the loser is the bandit, but why can''t we open up the net, even if it''s three thousand miles of exile, it''s just a little bit. There is no love left, do you want to be beheaded after the year?


    Yes, I don''t have any skills now, but as long as you enter the palace, you can always find opportunities, even if you can''t deal with the **** in the palace, but I heard that the prince has three children, even if you lose your life, even if It''s worth pulling a pad. "


    When Yun Yi heard this, she didn''t want to listen any more. She originally thought that if it was good, there was no need to kill them all. As long as they didn''t cause trouble, she didn''t know it. Can''t let them go.


    As long as it is a threat to her children, she will not be soft, but she will not kill them now, she will fulfill them, go to the dungeon to reminisce, and then go to Huangquan together.


    ignored the people next door, checked the doors and windows, and dragged Jing Rui into the space.


    Jing Rui also heard some, but not all, and Yun Yi did not hide it from him, and restored the conversation of those few people to him.


    There was a dangerous light in Jing Rui''s deep eyes, and Yun Yi pulled him: "Okay, now that we know, it is naturally impossible to let them go, but there is no need to do it yourself and send them a family reunion. That''s it."


    Jing Rui didn''t expect to meet King Yu''s outer chamber and children on the way back to Beijing.


    He hid it deeply enough. Could it be that he had expected such a day and prepared in advance.


    The woman in the next room couldn''t help crying after the two children fell asleep.


    She met King Yu in Jiangling. At that time, her brother died in a fight with others, and her parents all fell ill when they were anxious. The villagers who used to get along well with them on weekdays stopped walking with them for fear of getting into trouble.


    As a little girl, I can''t bear this at all. I often hide by the lake and cry. I cried enough that day. I thought about trying my luck in the lake to see if I could catch a fish and bring it home to make soup for my parents. Replenish the body.


    It¡¯s just that he didn¡¯t catch the fish, but he successfully dropped himself into the lake, and was rescued between life and death.


    But the luck was really bad that day. Soon after the two of them landed, it started to rain heavily.


    The two could only hide from the rain in a dilapidated shed not far from the lake. She fell into the water and shivered with fright, but the rain was getting worse and worse, and the shed was leaking everywhere, leaving only one place to hide from the rain. .


    Originally, she wanted to rush out just like that, but the person who rescued her said, "If you don''t want to live, you go out."


    Thinking that every time it rained heavily in previous years, there would be a lot of water in the ditch behind, and she lost the courage.


    It just didn''t occur to her that a few days later, she took her father to see a doctor in the town, and was blasted out by the town''s medical clinic, and it was at that time that she met him again.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1182： Outer room

    Chapter 1182 Outer Room


    Later, he not only helped himself out of money to heal his father''s illness, but also helped himself renovate the house, and left some money before he was ready to leave.


    I had nothing to repay him, so I made a good deal with him on the first night of his departure, thinking about his departure, I was afraid that I would never see each other again.


    Thinking that in the future, he will take care of his parents. With this house, the money he left behind, and the few acres of farmland at home, he is not afraid of not being able to survive.


    What she didn''t expect was that she was pregnant with his child that night.


    At the beginning, I was scared to death and didn''t dare to let my parents know, for fear of making them angry.


    After knowing what she had done, apart from sighing, he didn''t blame her. He only said that he should either accompany her to a distant place to beat the child, or find a man to marry as soon as possible.


    But I don¡¯t want to choose either of these two paths.


    In the end, the mother said in the village that she had already married the son who helped them renovate the house before, but the son was out on business.


    The villagers had seen people who helped them before, so they believed it.


    Otherwise, who would help out money to see a doctor for no reason, and help renovate the house, and then there was no rumors when she was pregnant.


    It was only after her belly got bigger and no man came back that some unpleasant words came out from the village.


    I was pregnant in October, and as soon as she gave birth, she gave birth to a daughter, and the villagers said everything now, she thought about it, and it would be good to take her daughter to serve her parents for a hundred years.


    Waiting to send away my parents, I have a daughter, and this house is there, and it¡¯s not bad to hire a son-in-law.


    But she never thought that when the child was one year old, the man appeared in front of her again.


    After knowing that he had given birth to a daughter for him, he wanted to take them back to the capital, but he couldn''t worry about his parents, and when he learned that his status was valuable and that there were already a large group of wives and concubines in the house, he did not agree.


    just said to stay in the village to serve his parents, and then talk about it later.


    She originally thought that the man would disagree, but he didn''t expect that he would agree in the end, and he even held a big banquet in the village, which was considered enough face for her, and the two had a relationship again.


    This time, he stayed in the village for half a month before leaving.


    After he left, he found out that he was pregnant again.


    This time, with the silver and servants he left behind, she lived a very nourishing life after she became pregnant, and gave birth to a boy at full term.


    When the ?? man received the news, he rushed over without stopping, and placed a full moon wine in the village. Knowing that she still did not want to follow him back to Beijing, he no longer embarrassed her.


    For the safety of the two children, Mo is a national surname and must not appear in this small village, so they let the two children take their mother''s surname He, the elder sister''s name is He Jingyu, and the younger brother''s name is He Jingpeng.


    He said to the outside world that he followed the caravan to do business outside.


    In the days after ??, sometimes they went back once a year, sometimes once every two years, but there were always people who brought things and money back during the festivals, and they lived a good life.


    I heard before that King Yu in the capital was conspiring against him. She couldn''t sleep well all day. Outsiders didn''t know his identity, but she, her son and daughter knew about him. After her parents died, she told the children about his life experience. .


    Years ago, the man went to Jiang Ling to live with the mother and son for a while, and said that when what he had to do was done, he would take them back to Beijing.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1183： do you want me to live

    Chapter 1183 Do you want me to live


    But the news of the death came after the new year. The three of them wept into tears. They couldn''t help him. All they could do was go to Beijing to send him the last ride.


    But when he went out, he clearly said that he had brought all the money in the family. It would be best if he could meet him, but this son had other thoughts, and she absolutely could not agree.


    The next morning, He Binglan looked at her stubborn son with a cold face: "He Jingpeng, listen to me, if you have such thoughts again, then I will die for you to see."


    He Jingpeng''s eyes immediately turned red: "Mother, do you want me to live on my own?"


    He Binglan heard this, and her tears flowed uncontrollably: "Are you blaming me for not letting you recognize Yu Wangfu earlier?"


    He Jingpeng didn''t expect his mother to be involved in this, but he has to say that since he knew his father''s identity, he really felt that his mother was too selfish.


    She is free when she stays in Jiangling, and she can''t help but follow the rules of the palace every day, but he and his sister are obviously the status of the superior, but they have to live the life of ordinary people, and it is strange that they can balance their hearts.


    Especially when he was bullied by the magistrate in the academy before, he was a hundred times more honorable than him, but he was still bullied, and he felt unspeakable in his heart.


    Later, the father said that when he was done, he would take them back to Beijing in a beautiful and beautiful way. He couldn''t mention how happy he was, thinking that when that day came, he would definitely let the county magistrate in front of the whole academy. The son knelt down for himself, but also let the father know the humiliation he suffered, and let the father vent his anger on his behalf.


    But now his hopes are shattered, and there will never be such a day again. At first, he was really scared. At this time, he was afraid that others would know that he was the son of Prince Yu. On the way, he had nightmares every night and was exhausted.


    Along the way, I heard a lot of talk from passers-by. I knew that my father had never competed for the one in the palace. I thought that without my father, they would have a hard time in the future, so they came up with the idea of ??perishing together.


    Although He Jingpeng was resentful, he also knew that he could not say those hurtful words at this time: "Mother, it was my son who was impatient and said the wrong thing. I know that you don''t want my sister and I to go back to Beijing to suffer, so please forgive me."


    At this time, He Jingyu also stepped forward: "Mother, Peng''er is still young, I don''t know the severity, you can forgive him this time."


    He Binglan looked at the pair of children and said, "At that time, one was that you couldn''t let go of your grandfather and grandmother, and the other was that you didn''t want to go back to Beijing to be scolded by your mistress, and even less wanted you to go back and be looked down upon.


    There are a lot of concubines and concubine daughters in your father¡¯s house. Their biological mothers are all from unusual families. If we follow us back to Beijing, we will have no reliance at all. I don¡¯t ask you to have great prospects, as long as you are safe. Didn''t expect such a result. "


    He Jingyu heard the disappointment in her mother''s words, and hurried forward: "Mother, it turns out that you are right, if you didn''t insist, we would have been eaten without bones, or just barely survived. I''m afraid I''ll be in prison without my freedom."


    After she finished speaking, she pushed the younger brother next to her: "Hurry up and promise your mother that you will not be reckless after entering Beijing, and you will not have those thoughts anymore."


    He Jingpeng had no choice but to promise: "Mother, my son is wrong, everything is up to you."


    He Binglan wiped the tears from her face: "I hope you will do what you say. If you dare to mess around in Beijing, then I will follow him to Huangquan, just out of sight and out of mind."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1184： I must be satisfied

    Chapter 1184 Must satisfy Yier


    He Jingyu was afraid that he would go on and say something unpleasant, so he quickly changed the topic: "Okay, mother, Peng''er has already promised, it''s getting late, let''s eat something, we should hurry. "


    He Binglan listened to her daughter''s words, and knew that she would put it away when she saw it, and turned around to cleanse her face again. The closer she got to the capital, the more uneasy she felt.


    *


    Yunyi prepared breakfast in the villa, Jing Rui and the children also came back from strolling outside, still carrying the fruit they just picked up.


    Brother Ye was the first to rush in: "Mother, concubine, what delicious food have you made? My son is hungry."


    Yun Yi smiled and greeted him from the kitchen: "It''s all your favorite food."


    Jing Rui stretched out his hand and pulled Brother Ye back, who was about to turn a corner: "Hurry up and wash your hands. After dinner, we should hurry."


    Yunyi took the basket and smiled at the children: "I made beef patties and shrimp dumplings, you guys should hurry up."


    turned around and went back to cut the fruit.


    Waiting for Jing Rui to bring the children over, Yun Yi had already prepared breakfast. In addition to beef patties and shrimp dumplings, he also cooked millet porridge, mixed side dishes, cooked corn, and made a fruit platter with the fruits they just picked up.


    Brother Ye was the first to sit in the seat and flattered Yun Yi: "It''s hard work, mother concubine."


    Yunyi looked up at Brother Ye: "This little mouth is sweet."


    Brother Ye waved his hand and said, "I didn''t eat candy this morning. If you don''t believe me, ask my brother."


    When ??ke turned to look at his brother, he found that his brother was looking at him with disgust, and he was a little confused for a while.


    Brother Bai pushed a plate of shrimp dumplings in front of him: "Mother concubine didn''t say that you were stealing candy, she was complimenting you on your ability to speak."


    Brother Ye looked at Jing Rui as if asking for evidence, and muttered, "Mother concubine prepares breakfast for us, it''s really hard."


    Jing Rui touched Brother Ye''s head: "You are right, your mother-in-law is indeed working very hard, but your brother is also right, your mother-in-law is indeed praising you, so after returning to Beijing, brother Ye will ask for more Reading with my brother."


    Yunyi couldn''t stand it any longer: "Okay, how old is he, hurry up and eat."


    Brother Ye saw that the mother-in-law had spoken, and he was already hungry, so he didn''t care what they said just now: "Mother-in-law, I want to eat shrimp dumplings."


    Yunyi distributed it to the three children in small bowls, and did not forget to add one to Jing Rui, so that he could become lemon essence again.


    After dinner, Jing Rui cleaned up the dishes, and Yun Yi changed the children''s clothes.


    Not long after they left the inn, they caught up with the carriage in front. Yun Yi swept towards the carriage, and a cold light flashed in his eyes.


    Jing Rui naturally noticed her eyes: "Are they in that car?"


    Yunyi nodded lightly: "Yes, let someone pass the word when you go back, don''t embarrass them too much, just let them in, and just reunite directly after they finish talking."


    Jing Rui turned to look at the carriage: "I must satisfy Yier."


    *


    The capital, after Xiao Chenming settled down, he took his family to Xiao Mansion first.


    Only then did he learn that his cousin was not in the mansion, and he took the holy order to govern the Weihe River.


    Xiao Chenming was both happy for his cousin and worried for his cousin. He had heard a lot of people talking about the flooding of the Weihe River before. If this is done well, it is a great achievement, but if it is not done well, it may not be good.


    Old Mrs. Xiao was naturally very happy to see Xiao Chenming. After a long while, she said to Xiao Chenming: "Hurry up and hug Zeqi, let me take a good look, he has grown so big."


    Finished the update today, thank you little cuties for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1185： I always feel like Im underappreciated

    Chapter 1185 I always feel that I am underappreciated


    Xiao Chenming heard his grandmother''s words and hugged his son beside him: "Ze Qi, call your great-grandmother."


    Xiao Zeqi was brought up very well by Sun Zhenyu. Although it was the first time he met Mrs. Xiao, he often heard about his great-grandmother from his grandmother, father and mother.


    Xiao Zeqi followed his father a few steps forward: "Great grandmother."


    Mrs. Xiao looked at the little man in front of her: "Oh, come to the great-grandmother soon."


    Xiao Zeqi raised his head and glanced at his father beside him, and then walked in front of Mrs. Xiao.


    Mrs. Xiao took Xiao Zeqi''s hand: "Good boy, you look good."


    Xiao Zeqi said in a milky voice: "Thank you for the clothes and food that my great-grandmother brought to Qi Ge''er before. Qi Ge''er''s playmates are very envious."


    Old Mrs. Xiao laughed after hearing this: "It''s good that our brother Qi is happy. In the future, the great-grandmother will make clothes for our brother Qi."


    Madam Xu listened to the old lady''s words, frowned slightly, glanced at Mrs. Wei, then withdrew her gaze, thinking in her heart: This old lady is really not humble, she brought it to Beijiang in the past few years The things are not the money of the second room, but the old lady didn''t mention it for a while, and she was panicking for the second room''s people.


    However, Xiao Chenming answered at this time: "Thanks to the care of the Crown Princess and cousin in the past few years, after the new year, my grandson will go to the camp in the suburbs of Beijing, how can I keep my cousin spending money, and my grandmother will feel at ease in the future. It''s good to take good care of yourself, I''ve really been worried about my grandmother these past few years."


    Mrs. Xiao''s face was somewhat embarrassed when she heard Chen Ming''s words: "Thanks to the Crown Princess and Chen Rui''s generosity in recent years, your life is stable, and grandmother is relieved."


    Xiao Chenming and the others accompanied the old lady for lunch in the mansion before leaving.


    Although it was only after the new year, Xiao Chenming and Li Dashun wanted to go to the Ministry of War to get things done first, and then report to the camp in the suburbs of Beijing.


    So after they came out of Xiao''s house, they didn''t go back directly to the house, but turned to Xiao Renli.


    Now that he has returned to Beijing, no matter what kind of grievances and grievances he had before, it is appropriate to visit him.


    It''s just that Wei Shi''s mood is complicated.


    It was only after they returned to Beijing that they found out that Mrs. He was gone on the way back to Beijing, and that Xiao Renli was deceived when he got the compensation money. Of course, Mrs. Xiao helped him with the money to buy the property. .


    She despised Xiao Renli even more in her heart, such a man really can''t do anything, and she always feels that she is underappreciated.


    When they arrived, it was Xiao Yunru who came out to open the door. After a moment of stunned, he asked with a smile, "When did you return to Beijing?"


    Xiao Chenming nodded at her: "I just returned to Beijing to settle down, is my father here?"


    Xiao Yunru only then reacted, and hurriedly greeted them: "Yes, come in quickly."


    let their family into the courtyard, and then continued: "I met the Sun family on the street a few days ago, and only then did I know that you can almost return to Beijing around the New Year''s Eve, and my father was talking about you a few days ago.


    I was thinking of taking the time to visit the Sun Mansion in the past few days to inquire about the situation, but I didn''t think you had come back. "


    Xiao Renli in the room also heard the movement outside and stood up immediately, but thinking that this son-in-law didn''t even have any news from him, he sat back on the chair again.


    He heard Xiao Yunru say loudly, "Father, come out quickly and see who is back."


    After waiting for a while, he didn''t see any movement in his father''s room, but the elder brother and elder sister-in-law heard the movement and walked out of the room. Lu Siyi saw Xiao Zeqi in Xiao Chenming''s arms, and her eyes became a little more sad.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1186： Now you are satisfied

    Chapter 1186 Now you are satisfied


    Lu Siyi put away the expression on her face: "Yo, are you back?"


    Xiao Chenming looked at their husband and wife: "Big brother, big sister-in-law."


    Xiao Chenhui saw the son in his younger brother''s arms, and felt a little uncomfortable: "Just come back, my father was talking about you a few days ago."


    then shouted at the main house: "Father, Chen Ming and the others are back."


    Xiao Renli came out of the room when he heard this shout: "I won''t send a letter in advance when I return to Beijing."


    Mr. Wei was not so angry with him: "You must have an address for sending letters in advance. Isn''t it possible that no one notified us? This is not three or two miles away. You can find out by inquiring. It''s really easy to say."


    Xiao Renli didn''t expect that Mrs. Wei would not give him any face, but what she said was reasonable, her eyebrows wrinkled slightly: "Come in and sit down."


    was about to turn around and walk into the house. When he saw the child in Xiao Chenming''s arms, his eyes softened: "It''s cold outside, don''t freeze the child."


    After they all sat down, Xiao Renli looked at Xiao Chenming: "I heard you just settled down?"


    Xiao Chenming nodded: "Yes, it happened that there was a house for sale not far from Yue''s house, so they helped to buy it first, and it was just settled yesterday."


    Xiao Renli sighed in his heart when he heard that the house was not far from Sun''s residence, "Have you been to see your grandmother?"


    When he said this, he looked at Wei Shi.


    Mrs. Wei didn''t want to have anything to do with him anymore. She saw the precaution in Lu Siyi''s eyes clearly.


    Xiao Chenming didn''t want to stay here too long: "Yes, we got the address from my grandmother, and we came directly."


    After chatting for a while, Xiao Renli tried several times to find an opportunity to talk to Wei, but was shied away by Wei.


    It''s good to count the ceremony. It didn''t take long for Xiao Chenming to get up and say: "Father, we won''t stay any more, and we have to buy things for the New Year on the way, so I will leave first, and I will come to visit you when I have time."


    Xiao Renli didn''t want to keep them any longer, so he said, "That''s fine, since you have something to do, then do it."


    After everyone left the courtyard, he said again, "Since everyone has returned to Beijing, why don''t we have a reunion dinner together on New Year''s Eve."


    Before Xiao Chenming could answer, Mrs Wei said, "It''s still not possible, our family lives far away, Zhenyu is pregnant again now, I don''t trust her in the cold weather."


    Xiao Renli couldn''t help but nodded in agreement.


    Lu Siyi was relieved to hear Wei Shi''s rejection, she didn''t want to take advantage of these people for nothing.


    When Xiao Chenming and the others left, Xiao Renli looked at the eldest son and his wife: "Are you satisfied now?"


    Lu Siyi rolled his eyes, this father-in-law is really interesting, the couple didn''t say anything, they didn''t want to come, how could they blame them?


    On the carriage, Mrs Wei said, "There''s nothing major in the future, so let''s avoid the trouble between the two families."


    Xiao Chenming, who was driving the car in front, heard clearly: "Mother, I know."


    Sun Zhenyu, the daughter-in-law, naturally has no objection: "I''ll listen to my mother."


    Sun Zhenyu asked outside: "Husband, we have all returned to Beijing, do you want to send a message to the Crown Princess?"


    Wei continued: "Let''s talk about it later in the year. Your grandmother didn''t say that the Crown Princess has been busy recently. If she didn''t accept the invitations a few years ago, let''s not cause her any problems."


    Xiao Chenming thought for a moment: "I think Mother is right. Before returning to Beijing, she sent a message to the Crown Princess, so let''s not disturb her for now. It''s better to send greetings later in the year."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1187： This departure from the house is a complete departure

    Chapter 1187 This departure from the house is a complete departure


    And what they said about Yunyi, the first thing he did after returning to the palace was to send someone to the Xiao residence to spread the word.


    means that Xiao Chenrui can¡¯t go back to Beijing to celebrate the New Year this year. It just so happens that the big house of the Xiao family also returned to Beijing from the northern Xinjiang. He is so anxious for the old lady Xiao¡¯s thoughts that he can celebrate the New Year with the big house.


    As for Xiao Chenhao, it just so happened that the Tang Mansion could let him celebrate the New Year together, and the old lady could have a peaceful New Year with the grandchildren and grandchildren.


    Old Madam Xiao looked at Mu Lan who came out from the East Palace to spread the word, she couldn''t guess what Yun Yi meant?


    I really wanted her to get close to the Dafang family, or she was dissatisfied with pawning jewelry to raise money for Dafang to buy a property, so she did it on purpose.


    But she couldn''t ask directly, which made her a little embarrassed for a while.


    Mu Lan looked at Madam Xiao''s expression: "Madam, can you hear what the maid just said?"


    Old Mrs. Xiao came back to her senses when she heard the question: "Prince Concubine is really caring, and it''s hard work for the girl to make this trip."


    Mu Lan stared at the old lady: "Mrs. Xiao, do you want a servant to take you there?"


    Mrs. Xiao quickly waved her hand and said, "Thank you for your kindness, girl, I have to clean up so I won''t bother the girl."


    Mu Lan went out of the palace to spread the word for the Crown Princess, so she naturally understood the Crown Princess''s intentions, but she was actually polite. Seeing that the old lady didn''t need her to send it, she said goodbye and left the Xiao residence.


    After Mu Lan left, Madam Xiao asked Mammy Xu and Su Ye behind her, "What does the Crown Princess mean?"


    Su Ye and Madam Xu looked at each other, and Madam Xu said, "Prince Concubine is really considerate, she must be thinking that the eldest young master will not be able to return to the mansion during the Chinese New Year, and wants you to get close to the people of the big house, it''s not all excuses. Send the young master to the Tang family."


    It sounds okay, but she feels a little uncomfortable, but she is willing to spend the New Year with her eldest son.


    Anyway, Yun Yi had already arranged it this way, so she didn''t think much about it: "Su Ye, help me clean up and send someone to deliver the letter to the big room."


    Su Ye replied: "Yes, old lady, the servant will arrange it now."


    What Mrs. Xiao didn''t expect was that this time away from the residence would be a complete departure.


    Mu Lan reported after returning to the palace: "Prince Concubine, the servant girl is back."


    Yunyi was listening to Qu Lian reporting what happened recently in the palace, when she saw Mu Lan come in: "Has the word reached?"


    Mu Lan bowed: "Yes."


    Yunyi picked up the teacup: "What did my grandmother say?"


    Mu Lan said seriously: "It seems a little tangled, but the old lady finally said that you are caring."


    After Yun Yi heard this, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth: "That''s good."


    As soon as she finished speaking, the children came in from outside. Brother Ye said, "Mother, can you go? Brother Ye misses the great-grandmother."


    Yunyi smiled and scratched his little nose: "Okay, let''s go, I''ll see if you''re in a hurry."


    The mother and son just came out of the East Palace when they met Bai Xue who came over from Changle Palace.


    Bai Xue bowed to Yun Yi and the little masters and said with a smile, "The Empress Dowager is in a hurry."


    Yunyi looked at the triplets: "Let''s go, it seems that your great-grandmother is more anxious than you."


    The four of them, mother and son, arrived at Changle Palace in a soft sedan chair. As soon as the sedan chair fell, a palace maid greeted them and said, "I have seen the Crown Princess and several little masters."


    Yunyi called out, and then walked in with the children. It seemed that the Empress Dowager couldn''t wait to see the children.


    At the same time, Jing Rui in the imperial study was talking to the saint about what happened and what he saw and heard along the way.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1188： what are you going to do

    Chapter 1188 What are you going to do


    Sheng Shang Mo Yanbin is very satisfied with the performance of his son and daughter-in-law this time.


    The closer to the new year, the more worried about their safety, and seeing them returning to the palace safely, I finally felt relieved.


    I had received news from Sava before, but now listening to my son''s story, I am even more excited and excited.


    This time Dongning is really stealing chickens without losing rice. Not only did they not get any benefit, but they also ceded the land and paid indemnities. I am afraid that after finally settling down into the government, there will be waves again.


    The incident this time is probably just giving the regent¡¯s opponent a chance to counterattack. Just wait and see, it won¡¯t be long before news comes.


    What St. Shang Mo Yanbin didn''t expect was that King Yu actually had a pair of children in Jiangling. If he hadn''t been met by his son and daughter-in-law by chance, it would have been a big hidden danger in the future.


    Mo Yanbin looked at Jing Rui: "What are you going to do?"


    Jing Rui thought of what He Jingpeng said, and said coldly: "They brought it to the door by themselves. Since it is the blood of King Yu, it must not be kept, let alone that he still has such thoughts."


    Mo Yanbin thought of their original intention of wanting this position: "You can decide, I really don''t know what Mo Yuling looked like when he saw them?"


    Jing Rui opened his mouth and said, "Erchen has already arranged it. I''m afraid they won''t be able to see it a few years ago, so they have to act realistically."


    Thinking of the people who were sent out before, he continued: "I have already sent people to investigate. Before this matter is exposed, let''s see if there is anything left out."


    After finishing talking about this, Jing Rui only talked about the business: "Father, how is the investigation of the county magistrate who was sent back to Beijing in secret?"


    Mo Yanbin heard his son ask about this, his face was very ugly: "I really underestimated him, I didn''t expect to be a big moth."


    Thinking of the upcoming Chinese New Year, I didn''t want this to spoil the atmosphere of the festival and said coldly, "We''ll talk about everything after the New Year, it shouldn''t be exposed at this time."


    Jing Rui naturally knew what his father was worried about. This was the first New Year''s Eve after his father ascended the throne.


    Jing Rui nodded in agreement and said, "Imperial Father is right. It''s just during this period of time that I can ask my subordinates to investigate again carefully to avoid any omissions."


    Thinking of the investigation materials he had received before, he thought to himself: I can''t complain that the treasury is empty, that person is really able to pretend, and he was almost deceived by him.


    The two chatted until the Changle Palace sent someone over and invited them to have a meal together at the Changle Palace, and the conversation ended.


    The father and son reached a consensus, and then they left the imperial study together and went to Changle Palace.


    Sage Shang Mo Yanbin reminded his son: "At the New Year''s banquet, you need to be more careful. During your absence, there were a lot of jokes in the capital."


    Jing Rui gave his father a sideways glance, thinking in his heart that Zuo but those courtiers wanted to take advantage of the New Year''s banquet to block him. However, if you are not afraid of death, come here, he will be rewarded.


    When the two arrived at Changle Palace, they heard laughter coming from inside.


    Mo Yanbin said with a smile: "It''s the children who are lively in the palace, don''t you know, the palace is indeed a little too deserted in the days when they are away, I''m afraid your grandmother is the same as me, thinking of them for a long time. already."


    ignored Jing Rui and strode into the door: "What are you talking about, you are smiling so happily."


    Tears came out of the empress dowager laughing, and wiped the corners of her eyes with a handkerchief: "It''s not just three pistachios, come and listen, our Mo family''s children are different."


    Finished the update today, thank you little cuties for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1189： Say goodbye to brother

    Chapter 1189 Good words for the younger brother


    The Queen Mother had long thought of the triplets, and when she heard the news that they were returning to the palace, if it wasn''t for Hu mama to stop her, she would have gone to the East Palace in person.


    However, in the end, Bai Xue was sent for a trip.


    Seeing the saint who came in, the queen mother smiled: "Come and sit down and listen to what the little guys have seen and heard on the road. It''s really better to read thousands of books than to travel thousands of miles. It''s a long time for the children to go out this time. A lot of knowledge."


    Sacred Shang smiled and looked at his three grandsons and granddaughters: "Your great-grandmothers are already looking forward to seeing you, but it can be said that they have hoped for you back."


    Brother Ye ran over first: "Grandfather, Brother Ye misses you."


    When the sage heard this, he felt very consolation in his heart: "The grandfather misses you too. Like the great-grandmothers, I look forward to your return to the palace as soon as possible."


    He also pulled Brother Bo and Sister Yun, who came to salute, to his side: "Have you had a good time when you leave the palace this time?"


    Brother Bo gave a respectful salute: "Returning to the grandfather, not only had a good time, but also gained a lot of knowledge. As the great-grandmother of the emperor said, if there is a chance in the future, the grandson would like to go out more. "


    Sheng Shang smiled and touched Bo Ge''er''s head: "Okay, as expected of a descendant of the royal family, you are so assertive at such a young age. You are not in the palace during this time, and you have taken away the hearts of your great-grandmothers."


    Mother Hu helped the Queen Mother to add tea, for fear that the little masters would not understand, she spoke for the Queen Mother: "The Holy Master said that the little masters have just left the palace, and the Queen Mother will start to count the days.


    In the first few days of ??, I still looked at the gate from time to time. I was afraid that I was not used to the days when the little masters were not in the palace. After that, I had to ask the day of the beginning of the day several times a day, and I disliked that the day passed too slowly.


    As soon as I entered the twelfth lunar month, I started to prepare clothes for the new year for the little master. Counting how many days the prince and the princess will be able to bring the little masters back to the palace, they also let people go out of the palace to collect a lot of fun for the little masters. Small gadgets, it can be seen that they are thinking hard.


    No, these days, people are always paying attention, so that the minions have to report the news as soon as possible. "


    Yun Yiying smiled, got up and gave a salute: "During this time, the imperial grandmother was worried."


    The Queen Mother smiled: "It''s good to come back safely, without you in the palace, this Changle Palace is very deserted."


    While talking to Yunyi, he did not forget to instruct the maid beside him: "Quickly bring the food you prepared earlier."


    The maids responded with a smile when they heard the order: "Yes."


    Sage looked at the triplets carefully: "Although it''s a little darker, this one has grown."


    Brother Ye laughed at this time: "Grandfather, you haven''t seen my uncle, you almost don''t know him, it''s very dark, and the mother-in-law also said that if he doesn''t take care of him, he will be disliked by his future aunt. ."


    As soon as he said these words, there was laughter in the main hall.


    Mo Yanbin raised his hand and scratched the tip of Brother Ye''s nose lightly: "You little guy."


    Yunyi glanced at Brother Ye, and did not forget to say kindly for his younger brother: "Your uncle is so black, it''s not because he can do the errand well, you are too embarrassed to use it for fun."


    Jing Rui also said at the right time: "Father, my brother-in-law is exactly as Brother Ye said, and at first glance, you can tell that he is doing business with his heart."


    Mo Yanbin looked at Yun Yi: "Jing Rui has already told me about the progress of the Wei River treatment project, this time to really solve the flood disaster in the Wei River, I will also credit Chen Rui with your credit. satisfy you."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1190： I wont let others take advantage of it

    Chapter 1190 Will not let others take advantage


    Yun Yi heard this, got up and bowed to the saint: "My daughter-in-law thanked my father."


    Mo Yanbin smiled and looked at Yun Yi: "No need to thank you, if this errand is done well, he really deserves it."


    Yun Yi saw that the matter had already been outlined, and knew that it was not very good to talk about the court in Changle Palace, so he opened his mouth and said, "Is this year''s New Year''s banquet arranged?"


    Sage Shang Mo Yanbin nodded at him and said, "The imperial decree has already been passed, officials and family members of the fourth rank and above in Beijing, as well as those royal merchants from aristocratic families, will enter the palace at that time."


    As he spoke, he glanced at his son beside him.


    I thought to myself: I still don¡¯t talk much about some things. Anyway, I have already mentioned it to my son in the imperial study before, so he will not worry about it any more.


    Yunyi felt that the sage looked at Jing Rui with a deep meaning, so he took it to heart.


    Having dinner together at Changle Palace, everyone left.


    Back to the East Palace, let the maid take the little masters down to wash and rest.


    Then he and Jing Rui went back to his room.


    As soon as he entered the room, Yun Yi looked at Jing Rui.


    Jing Rui didn''t know what the little woman meant: "What''s the matter?"


    Yunyi sat down at the table: "Today, did the royal father tell you anything else?"


    Jing Rui puzzled: "Yi Er, what are you referring to?"


    But as soon as he asked the question, he knew what Yun Yi wanted to ask, and laughed: "What does Yier want to know?"


    Yun Yiqing ''hum'': "Frankly lenient and resisting strictness, don''t say it sooner."


    Jing Rui likes to see the little woman jealous, pulls the person in from the stool, sits there, and pulls the person into his arms: "Yi''er really want to know?"


    Yun Yijiao said, "Do you say it or not?"


    Seeing the little woman''s appearance, he lowered his head and kissed her on the face: "Even if something really happened, your husband would not let him happen, because I can only hold you alone in my heart."


    Yunyi knew that those people would have been unable to hold back for a long time: "Okay, then it depends on your performance."


    Jing Rui hugged the little woman tightly: "Don''t worry, leave everything to me, and I won''t let others take advantage of it."


    As Yun Yi thought, those outside the palace who wanted to climb the royal family were already honing their skills and waiting for the new year banquet to climb the royal family.


    *


    On the other side, as soon as He Binglan arrived in the capital, she found an inn and stayed there.


    did not deliberately ask around about King Yu''s situation, but took his children to find a restaurant with a good business for dinner. The children didn''t understand at first, but they kept not asking.


    It was only when the dishes came, and when I heard the conversation at the next table, I understood why my mother didn''t ask someone to bring the food to the room.


    He Binglan didn''t want to explain why to her children in advance every time she did something. After all, she couldn''t accompany them for the rest of her life. Now that something like this happened to King Yu, she will have no more to rely on in the future, and she will have to rely on herself.


    From the conversations of those people, they knew that the people from Prince Yu''s Mansion were imprisoned in the Xingbu prison and had the most tasteless meal, and the mother and son hurried back to the inn.


    He Jingpeng said with a gloomy face: "Mother, what should we do now?"


    Although He Binglan is calm, she is only a girl after all: "Peng''er, what are your thoughts?"


    He Jingpeng thought for a while: "Tomorrow, I will go to Xingbu Prison to inquire about the news, and then let''s see if we can spend some money and let us in."


    He Binglan sighed: "They are not ordinary prisoners, I''m afraid it won''t be that easy."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1191： Ended with failure

    Chapter 1191 ended in failure


    He Jingpeng heard his mother''s words: "My son knows, but money can make a ghost run the mill, I hope we can find a chance."


    He Jingyu, who had not spoken all the time, said at this time, "Mother, my younger brother''s eyes and nose are similar to daddy''s. We''re afraid we have to cover up for him."


    He Binglan naturally thought of these things. No one might notice it elsewhere, but it would be different in Xingbu Prison, so as not to be caught by someone with a heart and cause trouble again: "Yu''er said yes."


    It''s just that they would not have thought that since they entered Beijing, their every move has long been under the surveillance of others.


    In the early morning of the second day, He Binglan took her son to inquire all the way.


    It was only after hearing that they wanted to visit the people from Prince Yu¡¯s mansion, they were rejected.


    Those people still looked at them with strange eyes, and some people joked: "It''s too late for others to hide, and there are still people who come to visit King Yu''s prison, which is really timid."


    One of the officials asked He Binglan''s mother and son, "Who are you King Yu?"


    He Binglan lowered her head and whispered, "Prince Yu''s mansion has saved my son''s life, I just want to come here to do my job, and I hope the official will make it easier."


    It was just that the official waved his hand and said, "Seeing that you are also people who value love and righteousness, I won''t care about you, but this is convenient, we can''t do it, and leave quickly."


    The first battle ended in failure.


    He Jingyu, who was waiting in the inn, saw his mother and brother''s expressions and knew that this was a failure, and he didn''t dare to ask what the situation was.


    A few were relatively speechless, even forgetting that today is New Year''s Eve.


    It was only after hearing the second shopkeeper knocking on the door that he knew that apart from them, there was only one caravan stranded in the capital, so the boss ordered to bring them some dumplings.


    The mother and son stared at the plate of dumplings, feeling sad for a while.


    *


    Today, in the Xiao family''s big room, the atmosphere is not very good.


    They didn''t expect the old lady to appear outside their gate on New Year''s Eve. After a while, they hurriedly welcomed the person in.


    After learning that it was the meaning of the prince concubine in the palace, the people in the Xiao family''s big room were all speculating about the prince concubine''s true intentions.


    In addition, Mrs. Xiao came here this time, except for her own luggage, there was nothing else at all. How could Lu Siyi be happy, she said directly: "Grandma, why did you bring so much luggage?"


    As soon as these words came out, the old lady''s face suddenly became ugly.


    Originally, she wanted to bring Madam Xu and Su Ye here, but before leaving the Xiao residence, Mu Lan, who was beside the Crown Princess, told her: "Old Madam, the rooms in the big room are limited, so please don''t bother the servants. The people in the room must also really want to do their filial piety by your side.


    When she heard this, she felt a little unhappy in her heart, but she couldn''t help herself. After Xu Mama and Su Ye sent her over, she sent her back to the second room.


    Now, when I hear the question of my grandson''s daughter-in-law, I feel uncomfortable. Did I feel disgusted?


    Xiao Chenhui quickly got up and said, "Grandmother, Siyi is not very good at speaking, but don''t bother with her."


    Xiao Renli also glared at Lu Siyi, and said to Xiao Yunru, who was beside him, "Yunru, go and clean up my room, and take your grandmother''s luggage with you."


    Old Mrs. Xiao didn''t say much. Her mind is a little confused now. She has been thinking all the way, what does the Crown Princess mean now? Did she really let him come over to celebrate the New Year with her children and grandchildren, or did she have other ideas?


    My dears, this is what I wrote today, good night!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1192： You want to die, dont drag us

    Chapter 1192 If you want to die, don''t drag us


    Xiao Yunru listened to her father''s arrangement and smiled at Mrs. Xiao: "Grandmother, sit down first, and granddaughter will clean up the room for you."


    My father has spoken, and he will do it himself, not to mention that this house is originally the money from my grandmother.


    When I turned to leave, I saw my sister-in-law''s face was ugly, and I thought in my heart: This sister-in-law is now more and more mindless, let alone when they returned to Beijing or their grandmother to help them settle down, even if I don''t say this, I should have been the eldest son of the father. Come to give grandmother old age and filial piety.


    As soon as she left her forefoot, Xiao Chenxu also stood up: "Grandma, sit down first, I''ll go help my sister, it can be faster."


    After she had packed the room, she came over and said, "Grandma, I have packed the room, and Chen Xu will also put your luggage in the room. You can arrange it."


    The old lady stood up, she also wanted to see what Xu Mama and Su Ye had packed for herself, so that she could be aware of it.


    When she saw the luggage, she was stunned for a moment. Not only did she bring all the winter clothes, but also the clothes she wore in the spring. She felt a little groaning in her heart, which further confirmed the conjecture in her heart.


    But now, apart from the people in the big room, there is no one around to talk to, so I can''t help but feel a little resentment at myself, why did I listen to Mu Lan''s words?


    But what she didn''t expect was still behind. As soon as she moved in, someone came from the palace, saying that the master of the East Palace, Xuan Xiao, Renli and his son, entered the palace, and it was immediately.


    Xiao Renli was so excited that he couldn''t find Bei for a while, and Xiao Chenhui felt that because it was the Crown Princess who wanted to pull out the person from her parents'' family, she would use it in the future, so she couldn''t calm down for a long time.


    Only Xiao Chenxu sighed softly, thinking in his heart: What should come will always come, he doesn''t think his cousin needs the backing of their family members who don''t want anything.


    Although Xiao Yunru had hopes in her heart, but in the past few years in Beijiang, her temperament has changed a lot, and when she thinks of her current identity, she accepts her little thought.


    Only Lu Siyi was unwilling, and said to the people in the palace: "Father-in-law, only the three of them were announced?"


    This Eunuch Li is the prince''s person, and he is the person who officials have to respect when they meet him. What is Lu Siyi''s thoughts? He is very clear: "Is the young lady of the Xiao family questioning our family?"


    Xiao Chenhui''s face turned pale when he heard this, and quickly pulled Lu Siyi: "If you want to die, don''t pull us."


    Lu Siyi didn''t think that this father-in-law would not give himself any face, she was the princess''s cousin.


    Eunuch Li didn''t have a good impression of the big house of the Xiao family: "Can the master of the Xiao family and the two young masters leave?"


    Xiao Renli quickly cupped his hands and said, "Father-in-law, please come ahead."


    Originally, Xiao Chenhui wanted to change his shirt, but Eunuch Li was obviously impatient, so he didn''t dare to ask again.


    Tomorrow''s New Year''s banquet, the Queen Mother has all arranged properly, let Yunyi rest well today, and also have a good management to deal with the wife who will enter the palace tomorrow.


    Yun Yi was eating the cakes from the small kitchen comfortably when she saw Qu Lian walk in: "Prince Concubine, the master of the Xiao family and the two young masters have arrived."


    Yunyi finished eating the pastries in her hands, then stood up and said lightly, "Then go and meet them."


    She originally wanted to avoid the river water with the Dafang people. As long as they are safe, they will be treated as if they do not exist, just to give the old lady a face.


    But this big house is really a good plan, what''s the matter, is it possible that I want the children of the second house to continue to raise them, I really want to be beautiful.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1193： Could it be that there is something unspeakable?

    Chapter 1193 Could it be that there is something unspeakable


    As soon as Yun Yi entered the main hall, the father and son of the big house hurriedly stood up, Xiao Renli wanted to put on the air of the elders, but Xiao Chenxu reminded: "This is in the palace, don''t want to be beaten in the face, just put it away Your careful thoughts."


    Xiao Renli heard the warning from his younger son, thinking of Yunyi''s current status, and quickly put away his mind.


    The three of them greeted each other and said, "I have seen the Crown Princess."


    Yunyi didn''t call out directly, but went straight to the top and sat down, then said lightly: "Get up."


    Waiting for them to stand up, Yun Yi said in a cold voice, "Long time no see, how are you going back to Beijing?"


    As soon as these words came out, Xiao Chenxu felt ashamed and panicked, and wished he could find a hole to burrow in. Although he was an ignorant young man before, he didn''t listen to other people''s comments.


    I know that although the big house in Fuzhong is in charge of the central feeder, those family businesses are all earned by the second uncle.


    After the second uncle and the second aunt were gone, not only did the father and mother fail to take care of their cousin, cousin and cousin, but they almost harmed the younger cousin.


    Although those things were only known after the fact, but now I feel ashamed when I think about them.


    Xiao Renli didn''t answer the Crown Princess''s words, but instead asked, "I don''t know what the Crown Princess announced today about us entering the palace?"


    Yun Yi glanced at him: "I didn''t get the letter as soon as I returned to Beijing. I know that you have returned to Beijing, but my grandmother has already started preparing for you early, which shows how much I have missed you all these years.


    Now Chen Rui is not in the capital due to the emperor''s life, and Brother Hao doesn''t go back to the mansion often in the academy all day long, and the mansion is strangely deserted.


    When you returned to Beijing, my grandmother was probably looking forward to reuniting with you.


    In order not to embarrass my grandmother, Ben Gong made an excuse to send Brother Hao to Tang¡¯s house. Since my grandmother¡¯s heart is all the children and grandchildren of the big house, I can¡¯t stop him.


    I asked you to enter the palace today, just to tell you that my grandmother and our second room have lived peacefully and smoothly over the years. In the future, you must not neglect her.


    The grandmother is also not easy. She has spent a lot of time for you. She wants to live with her son. How can I be a junior like me? "


    The three of them were a little confused, but they understood, the old lady will live with them in the future.


    Xiao Renli frowned slightly and said, "Prince Concubine, do you mean that the old lady will live with us in the future?"


    Yunyi showed a big smile: "Yeah, isn''t it a surprise?"


    These words made Xiao Renli not know what to say for a while, and the expression on his face was even uglier than eating ''Xiang''.


    Yun Yi pretended to be surprised: "What is your expression, is there something unspeakable?"


    Xiao Renli said: "We just returned to Beijing, I''m afraid that we don''t have the strength of the second room, and I''m afraid that my mother is not used to it."


    Yunyi stood up: "Could it be worse than Beijiang? Grandma is just getting old. Like most old people, she wants to live with her son. You should know what grandmother is."


    Xiao Renli was about to say something, but was interrupted by Xiao Chenxu: "Grandma wants to live with us, we are naturally happy, and besides, it is indeed our big house to take care of the elderly, cousin cousin cousin who has worked hard all these years, you Don''t worry, we''ll take good care of grandma."


    That''s what he said, but Xiao Chenxu understood why the Crown Princess would do this, and sighed in his heart, what the grandmother did this time, I am afraid it touched the bottom line of my cousin.


    Now calling them into the palace, I am afraid it is also to block the back road.


    With this summoning, my father would not dare to propose any more ideas.


    My dears, don''t wait, I can''t finish the task again today, I got angry, my teeth hurt so badly, and half of my face is swollen. Dad told me to rest earlier. Good night, little cuties, thank you for your support all the way!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1194： disillusioned

    Chapter 1194 Disillusionment


    Xiao Renli now understands why this niece wants them to enter the palace.


    Although he is the eldest son and should give his mother the care of old age, he still feels very aggrieved in the face of the current situation.


    Seeing his younger son wink at him, he could only make a statement: "Chen Xu is right, your siblings have been supporting your grandmother all these years, and now that we are back in the capital, it is naturally my son who is supporting you."


    Yunyi''s mouth curled into a smile: "That''s good, my grandmother wants to live with you all, and I do feel a little sad in my heart. Chen Rui came back with a letter a few days ago, and told me that as long as my grandmother is happy, it''s fine.


    The reason for calling you to enter the palace is to put things on the bright side with you, so as not to cause a gap in the middle and make grandma feel uncomfortable, then it is our fault.


    You also know that Chen Rui is not in the capital now, but he also said that the yard of the grandmother of Xiao''s house will always be reserved for her, and she is welcome to return to the house at any time. "


    Xiao Chenhui, who had never spoken, looked at Yunyi, he didn''t believe that his grandmother would think about living with them, he had some guesses in his heart, thinking: The people in the second room are really stingy.


    After the matter was finished, Yun Yi naturally couldn''t keep them any more: "Today''s New Year''s Eve, I won''t keep you more."


    After ?? finished speaking, he said to Qu Lian who was beside him, "Help Ben Gong send them out of the palace."


    Xiao Renli and Xiao Chenhui''s hopes were shattered, and their faces were very ugly. Only Xiao Chenxu didn''t have much trouble in his heart. After leaving, he walked out with his father and brother.


    As soon as he left the palace, Xiao Chenhui complained, "Anyway, we are also her mother''s family, not to mention support, at least we should give some benefits, so we even let us leave the palace empty-handed."


    Xiao Chenxu quickly stopped: "Brother, what did you say?"


    Xiao Chenhui was already in a bad mood, and when he heard his brother say that to him, he directly said, "Am I wrong?"


    Xiao Renli watched the guards at the gate of the palace look over, and quickly said, "Okay, give me some peace of mind."


    Yunyi didn''t do too much, how to pick up people and send them back, she didn''t want outsiders to see the joke.


    The carriage stopped in front of the big house, and they left after they entered the gate.


    Lu Siyi has been paying attention to the movement outside, and when she heard the sound at the gate, she immediately left the yard: "You guys are back."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw that only the three of them had entered the hospital. He looked back and looked at him unwillingly, and was about to ask: You came back empty-handed, and the one in the palace didn''t give you any reward?


    heard Xiao Chenhui say: "Don''t look, there is nothing behind."


    Lu Siyi asked, "Then what are you talking about when you enter the palace today?"


    She never thought that when they entered the palace, nothing was left, and they came back empty-handed. Seeing a few people didn''t speak, she said anxiously, "You are talking."


    Xiao Chenhui said with a bit of annoyance: "What do you say, don''t go and prepare some food."


    Before they entered the palace, it was almost lunch time. When they entered the palace, it was already past lunch time. Yun Yi did it on purpose, so naturally he would not care whether they were hungry or not.


    The three of them are really hungry.


    When Lu Siyi heard that they were still hungry, she was even more curious about what happened. Why did they come back hungry after entering the palace?


    Seeing that the faces of the father-in-law, husband and brother-in-law were not very good-looking, they did not dare to ask any further questions, so they trotted into the kitchen first.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1195： Forget about beauty

    Chapter 1195 Don''t think about beauty


    After the three of them had eaten, Lu Siyi packed the tableware and chopsticks into the kitchen, and then asked Xiao Chenhui in a low voice, "What is the matter with the Crown Princess letting you into the palace today?"


    Xiao Chenhui glanced at her sideways: "Don''t think about beautiful things."


    He wanted to ask another question, but Xiao Renli said, "Chen Xu, move to the vacant east wing for the time being."


    Originally, he thought that his mother would go back to the second room in a few days, so he squeezed with the younger son temporarily, but now, he is afraid that it will not work, so the younger son can only be moved to the east wing.


    Xiao Chenxu thought of it on the way back, nodded and said, "Yes, father."


    The old lady who had accidentally slept in the next room also woke up. She heard voices in the next room and was about to ask someone to wait on her to get up, but she just opened her mouth and remembered that she didn''t bring anyone with her.


    I''m used to being served by others, so I''m really not used to it, but I''ve experienced hard times in the northern Xinjiang, but I''m not too entangled.


    When I left the room, I saw Chen Xu was moving things to the east wing: "Chen Xu, what are you doing?"


    Xiao Chenxu smiled at Mrs. Xiao: "Grandma, I''ll move things to the east wing."


    Old Mrs. Xiao was a little embarrassed when she heard this: "It''s all my wife''s fault. My grandmother will go back in a few days. You don''t need to worry about that."


    After the words were over, she thought of something. She had eaten lunch and was waiting for them to come back, but she fell asleep without knowing why.


    Then he asked: "When did you come back?"


    Xiao Chenxu heard the question: "Grandma, we just came back."


    At this time, Xiao Renli in the room heard the movement outside and came out: "Mother, let Chen Xu live in the east wing in the future, after all, he is an adult."


    Mrs. Xiao frowned and said, "Did something happen, or did the Crown Princess say something?"


    There had been speculation before, but she still wanted to confirm it from her son and grandson.


    Xiao Chenhui still wanted to make a final struggle, but took the lead and said, "Grandmother, the Crown Princess said that you wanted to live with us, so someone sent you here."


    It is one thing to speculate, it is another to be proven.


    Xiao Chenhui was also very cunning, he only said the first half of the sentence, not the second half.


    Or Xiao Chenxu didn''t want his grandmother to have a quarrel with the Crown Princess, so he explained, "The Crown Princess said, you are welcome to go back at any time."


    Although what the Crown Princess said was probably not the truth, the eldest brother should not deliberately provoke him. Besides, it is only natural for him to take care of the elderly in a big house, not to mention that everything the grandmother has in their hands now is given by her grandmother.


    Xiao Renli also wanted to save face. Seeing his mother''s face changed, he quickly said, "Mother, it will be good for you to live with us in the future, and the son should also be filial, but I am afraid that I will wrong my mother in the future."


    Old Mrs. Xiao understood her son''s words. This was to cut off her way back to the second room, and she felt uncomfortable.


    Thinking that tomorrow is the New Year''s banquet, I don''t know if I can enter the palace. If I can meet people, I will explain it to Yun Yi, and I can''t write two small characters in one stroke.


    I hope Yunyi will pull a big house for the sake of his father.


    It''s a pity that she thinks too much, Yun Yi doesn''t give her a chance at all, Xiao Chenrui is not in Beijing, Xiao Chenhao will enter the palace with the Tang family tomorrow, so Mrs. Xiao is destined not to see the princess.


    Besides, if you kill yourself, you can''t blame others. Yun Yi doesn''t want to be a virgin, and the second room is not a big deal.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1196： If you do something wrong, you have to suffer the consequences

    Chapter 1196 If you do something wrong, you have to bear the consequences


    Seeing that the time is almost up, Yun Yi and Jing Rui are preparing to take the triplets to Changle Palace to accompany the grandmother to have a New Year''s Eve dinner.


    But he saw Eunuch Li hurried over and reported to Jing Rui: "His Royal Highness, Cheng Zhong is looking for you for something."


    Jing Rui said to Yun Yi, "Wait a moment, come back soon."


    Yunyi nodded and said, "Go back quickly."


    Jing Rui put down Sister Yun in his arms: "Okay."


    When Jing Rui arrived at the front yard, Cheng Zhong stepped forward and saluted; "Master, the He family has already made arrangements, and I want to meet King Yu when the lords of the Ministry of War enter the palace for the New Year banquet tomorrow."


    Jing Rui listened and narrowed his eyes: "It''s almost time, let''s reunite their family."


    Cheng Zhong cupped his hands and said, "Yes, this subordinate will make arrangements."


    After ??Jing Rui came back, without waiting for Yun Yi to ask questions, he whispered in her ear: "Then He Binglan is really capable. We got through the relationship in just a few days, and I want to see someone tomorrow."


    Yun Yi thought that He Binglan was a good man, but he couldn''t bear to give birth to a son with a brain full of water. This is everyone''s creation, and now King Yu is afraid that he will be crazy: "I have to send it to the door. , I can''t blame anyone for that."


    When they arrived at Changle Palace, Saint Mo Yanbin had just arrived, and the three little guys stepped forward: "I have seen the imperial grandfather."


    Sage Shang Mo Yanbin stretched out his hand to help him up: "Go, your great-grandmother must be waiting for you early."


    Brother Ye trotted away as soon as he entered the gate of Changle Palace. The maid behind him was afraid that the little master would fall, so he quickly followed.


    Jing Rui looked at the sky: "It''s snowing."


    Yunyi also found out at this time.


    Sage Shang Mo Yanbin said: "With this snow, this year will be more delicious."


    Everyone walked inside talking and laughing.


    *


    When the sky was getting dark, the Tang family gathered together.


    The eldest lady of the Tang family was calling everyone to the table when she saw someone reporting something in Tang Yilin''s ear.


    After ?? and the others left, Tang Yilin looked at Brother Hao and thought to himself: Now, Mrs. Xiao is afraid that her bowels will be regretful, so in the future, the big house of the Xiao family will seek more happiness for herself.


    He didn''t tell the news directly, but he didn''t want to spoil everyone''s mood at this time.


    But Brother Hao is a martial artist, and since he grew up with the ingredients in the snack space, his ears are quite good. Even if the man deliberately lowered his voice, he could still hear it clearly.


    He didn''t think his sister was at fault, it was his grandmother who lived too comfortably, and if she did something wrong, she had to bear the consequences.


    At this time, in the Xiao family''s big room, the food has not yet come out of the pot, Xiao Yunru and Lu Siyi''s faces are not good-looking, and they are still absent-minded.


    The old lady deliberately let go of her words and returned to the second room after fifteen, but Xiao Renli dared to agree.


    If they dared to let the old lady leave the big room, they would not have a good life in the future, and Yun Yi would definitely not let them go easily.


    I could only persuade the old lady with the Fa in mind, but with this delay, I forgot the time.


    When everyone else started setting off firecrackers, they remembered what day it was today.


    The current situation of the Xiao family''s big house, Yun Yi had already guessed it without anyone else to report it.


    At this moment, she is chatting happily with the Empress Dowager, and from time to time she helps a few little guys with dishes, and she is very busy.


    Jing Rui, who was beside him, was chatting with Sheng Shang, and he didn''t forget to peel shrimp for his wife and children. He was very skilled, and at a glance, he knew that it was not the first time he had done this.


    At this moment, a palace maid walked in: "My masters, it''s snowing heavily outside."


    The Queen Mother smiled and said: "It''s good to be big, Ruixue is a good year."


    Good night!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1197： I feel a little uncomfortable

    Chapter 1197 I feel a little uncomfortable


    The Queen Mother looked at the three great-grandchildren and great-granddaughters who were eating Zhengxiang, and her eyes were full of doting.


    Before the New Year''s Eve dinner in this palace, there was never a serious meal, and it was always looking at harmony, but secretly fighting each other.


    Now the serious master in this palace is their family, and for the family, their sons, grandchildren-in-law, and great-grandchildren, their life is worth it.


    Yunyi used public chopsticks to personally pick fish bones for the triplets and put them in their bowls, and also picked a piece for the Queen Mother: "Grandma, eat fish."


    The smile on the queen mother''s face turned into a flower: "Okay, eat fish, there will be fish every year."


    Eating the fish that my grandson-in-law personally picked out the fishbone, I thought: This is the atmosphere that a family should have during the New Year''s Eve, it''s really a New Year''s Eve dinner.


    Sage Shang Mo Yanbin also had a smile on his face, imitating Yunyi, and personally serving dishes to the Empress Dowager: "Mother, my son is now learning and selling it once."


    Just after saying this, he thought of Mrs. Cheng outside the palace, and he felt a little uncomfortable.


    Actually, both the Queen Mother and Yun Yi sent people to the General''s Mansion in the next day, wanting to take Mrs. Cheng into the palace and have a New Year''s Eve dinner together.


    Mrs. Cheng didn''t agree, and said, "I will go to the palace tomorrow to attend the annual banquet, and then I will stay in the palace for a few days, which is not bad."


    In fact, including the Queen Mother, everyone knows what Mrs. Cheng is for.


    At this time, Mrs. Cheng had already eaten and just finished bathing.


    Wei Wei is helping Madam Cheng to dry her hair with a handkerchief: "The Queen Mother and the Crown Princess have sent someone to pick you up, why do you have to wait until tomorrow to enter the palace."


    Mrs. Cheng opened the moisturizing cream that Yunyi had given before, took some out, and evenly smeared it on her face and neck: "I naturally know that they really want me to go to the palace to meet, but I can''t take it for granted. , always take into account the mood of the empress dowager.


    If I go to the palace tomorrow, it will be different. It is a New Year¡¯s banquet. Even if I stay for a few days after that, I believe it will not affect the empress dowager¡¯s mood. "


    Wei Wei took the veil: "You are just too considerate of others."


    Mrs. Cheng smiled and picked up the tea cup on the small table: "Shang Sheng and Jing Rui''s family have me in their hearts, that''s enough, I''m a lot of age, and other fights are useless, and the Queen Mother has been through these years. It wasn''t easy either."


    At this time, a maid came in to change the tea: "Old Madam, it''s snowing heavily."


    Wei Wei heard this and walked quickly to the door: "It''s true, I''m afraid it''s **** thick in this short time."


    She was a little worried, going to the palace tomorrow, the road is not easy to walk.


    Mrs. Cheng knew what she was thinking by looking at her expression, and said with a smile, "Don''t worry, our General''s Mansion is not too far from the palace, so tomorrow''s luncheon won''t be delayed."


    Wei Wei immediately laughed when she heard the old lady''s words: "Old lady, see what you said, don''t delay tomorrow''s luncheon, then the carriage will not become a snail."


    Mrs. Cheng also laughed: "Okay, we are all getting old, we don''t have to watch this New Year''s Eve, let''s take a break early, and we will leave early tomorrow."


    Wei Wei naturally understands the old lady''s mind, and of course she wants to leave early tomorrow, to see the saint and the prince''s family earlier, I am afraid that she has long thought of those three little masters.


    Seeing that her hair was almost dry, the old lady got up and walked to the window. Before Jing Rui replaced all the windows with glass, she would be able to see the outside clearly from standing in the room: "It''s really snowing here. not small."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1198： Not for outsiders

    Chapter 1198 is not for outsiders


    Wei Wei was afraid of the wind at the window, so she hurriedly brought a cloak and put it on the old lady, for fear that she would catch a cold.


    Mrs. Cheng looked outside: "It''s hard for the poor in the south of the city to survive such a heavy snow."


    Wei Wei was about to say something when she heard the old lady say: "Tomorrow, the first day of the new year, it should be a festive event. Tomorrow morning, we will go to the General''s House to serve porridge in the south of the city and celebrate the New Year together."


    Wei Wei''s eyes turned red all of a sudden, but she knew that it was New Year''s Eve today, so she couldn''t cry: "The old lady is kind, this old slave thanked the old lady for her kindness for those old and young in the south of the city."


    If it wasn''t for the old lady, I''m afraid I wouldn''t be here long ago. The feeling of being cold, hungry and desperate is still fresh in my memory.


    The Queen Mother patted her hand in comfort: "Okay, rest."


    She didn''t want Wei Mammy to think about the bad things in the past.


    *


    In the palace, when Jing Rui and Yun Yi came out of Changle Palace, the snow had stopped.


    Because it was too late, the three little guys were tired and rested in Changle Palace.


    Seeing that the snow on the ground had completely submerged the uppers of the shoes, Yun Yi said: "Jing Rui, the snow is not small, the poor and beggars in the south of the city are afraid that it will be difficult, I think tomorrow I will serve porridge in the name of the East Palace. ."


    This idea was thought of together with Jing Rui. This is the first year of the father emperor''s accession to the throne, and it is impossible to ignore it: "Okay, Yier arranges it."


    Yun Yi wanted those people to have a mouthful of hot porridge on the first day of the new year, and as soon as she returned to the East Palace, she ordered it, fearing that they would be perfunctory: "You all listen carefully, the matter of giving porridge on the first day of the new year is not for you. For outsiders, Ben Gong hopes that you can understand the purpose of this, and actually do the errand well, but don¡¯t insult the good intentions of Ben Gong and the prince.¡±


    The chief steward, Eunuch Li, took a step forward: "Please rest assured, masters, the servants will definitely handle the errand well."


    The person standing next to ?? also echoed and said, "The slaves/slaves will definitely get the errand done."


    Jing Rui and Yun Yi saw that the matter had been explained clearly, so they walked to the inner courtyard hand in hand.


    After returning to his yard, Yun Yi said to Bai Wei behind him: "Send the news out and let them prepare the ingredients overnight. Tomorrow, cooperate with the people from the East Palace to finish the errand. After you get a reply, you can rest."


    Bai Wei bowed her knees and said, "Yes."


    The next day, when it was still dark, someone went to the south of the city and began to clear a large area.


    Not long after, someone came over with materials and tools for work, and it didn''t take long for a few large stoves to be built with stones, and the seams were sealed with soil mixed with wheat straw.


    They just finished the work, and someone from behind arrived with the ingredients and the cooking stove.


    After being busy for a while, thick two-meter porridge was boiled on several large stoves. The porridge was boiled on the stove, and some people brought a few carts of white glutinous rice. When the thick porridge was almost boiled, the washed and cut white glutinous rice was boiled. Put it in the porridge, add a little salt, and the delicious two-meter vegetable porridge will be good.


    The porridge over here ceased fire, and the troops from the General''s House over there also arrived.


    As soon as the two groups met, it seemed that they were all their own people. It happened that the people from the General¡¯s Mansion also set up the stove again, put the porridge on the stove directly, washed the pot and continued to cook.


    The sky was slightly bright, but someone rang the gong: "Porridge is served."


    In fact, before the gong was struck, many people smelled the porridge and touched it, but they just hid in the dark and dared not show their faces.


    In the heavy snowstorm last night, they had no food in their stomachs, and they couldn''t sleep at all, so when there was movement here, people who were close to them ran over, smelling the fragrant rice fragrance, and swallowed their saliva.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1199： There is hope for the days to come

    Chapter 1199 There is hope for the days after


    After hearing that it was people from the East Palace and the General¡¯s Palace who came to serve porridge, I felt that I had hope for the future.


    Before the Sage was enthroned, the Duan Wangfu and the General''s residence served porridge together, and they still remember it.


    Now, on the first day of the new year, if you don¡¯t really think about the poor and beggars in the south of the city, you won¡¯t take action when it¡¯s still dark, and it¡¯s not for everyone to eat a bowl of hot porridge at dawn.


    What Yun Yi didn''t know was that today''s hot bowl of porridge not only saved the lives of many people, but also warmed everyone''s cold hearts.


    When the day was bright, the field was already full of people. There were officers and soldiers on the scene to maintain order, but no one dared to come out and make trouble. Everything was going on in an orderly manner.


    *


    In the palace, Yun Yi had breakfast and let the maids wait and change her clothes: "Is everything ready for the palace banquet?"


    behind Shi Mi bowed: "Yes, Crown Princess, everything has been prepared as the Queen Mother ordered before."


    Yunyi stood up: "That''s good, always pay attention, but don''t make any mistakes, this is the first annual banquet after the saint ascended the throne."


    The people behind ?? all responded, "Yes."


    Although all the matters of the previous annual banquet were handled by the queen mother, but now that she has returned to the palace, she must not be able to tire the grandmother again.


    looked at the sky outside: "Chengnan, but have the news come back?"


    Bai Wei took a step forward: "No new news has been sent back yet."


    next to Qu Lian came over with a cloak: "Don''t worry, the porridge in our East Palace was out of the pot half an hour ago, and the General''s Mansion has joined, so don''t worry."


    Previously, the coal fields, iron mines, and cement workshops in the suburbs of Beijing recruited a lot of people from the slums and beggars'' dens in Nancheng, and many people benefited. Next, we still have to think about how to create more jobs.


    Thinking about this, people also came out of the house.


    Seeing Jing Rui approaching, Yun Yi put away his thoughts and said with a smile, "In the early morning, where did you go?"


    Jing Rui approached her and helped him tidy up the cloak: "I received some news, I went to deal with it."


    After that, he took Yunyi''s hand: "Let''s go, let''s go to Changle Palace together, and pay New Year''s greetings to the imperial grandmother."


    Yunyi smiled and replied: "Okay."


    She kept the triplets in mind, for fear that they would quarrel with the queen mother.


    It was just that when she and Jing Rui arrived at Changle Palace, before entering the main hall, she heard the hearty laughter of the Queen Mother.


    I walked in and saw the triplets kneeling there: "The great-grandmother, great-grandson, and great-granddaughter have given you New Year''s greetings. I wish the great-grandmother a happy new year, peace and joy."


    The Queen Mother heard her great-grandson and great-granddaughter greet her with a Nuo Nuo voice, and said such auspicious words, her heart was sweet: "Oh, happy new year, the grandmother''s babies hurry up."


    The maids in front of ?? quickly helped the three little masters up.


    The Queen Mother asked Hu Hu to bring out the New Year''s gift that she had prepared earlier: "This is a gift prepared by the emperor''s great-grandmother, see if you like it?"


    When the children saw three ponies made of jade on a tray, they all laughed.


    did not take it directly, the three of them thanked them in unison, and then reached out to each take a horse and put it in their hands.


    Yun Yi and Jing Rui stepped forward: "Grandson and granddaughter-in-law have given New Year''s greetings to the imperial grandmother. I wish the imperial grandmother good health, smiles, and all the best!"


    The Queen Mother smiled: "Get up."


    As soon as they stood up, Brother Bo and his younger brother and younger sister also paid New Year''s greetings to the father and the mother.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1200： Darkness surging

    Chapter 1200 Darkness surges


    As soon as the three little guys stood firm, Brother Ye held up the little jade horse in his hand and said, "This is a gift from the emperor''s great-grandmother."


    Yun Yi smiled and looked at his son: "Have you thanked the great-grandmother of the emperor?"


    Brother Ye nodded: "Brother took us through."


    Yunyi looked at the exquisitely crafted jade pony in Brother Ye''s hand: "This is a piece of the emperor''s grandmother''s heart, you should take good care of it."


    The three children smiled and nodded: "Okay."


    After ?? finished speaking, Sister Yun walked up to Jing Rui: "Father, hug."


    Jing Rui stretched out his hand to hold his daughter in his arms: "Wake up today, are you naughty?"


    Sister Yun hugged Jing Rui''s neck tightly: "Sister Yun is good, you ask brother, is it right?"


    After ?? finished speaking, he turned his head to look at Brother Bo: "Brother, is Sister Yun good?"


    Everyone laughed, and the queen mother joked: "I know that I have to find a witness, what a villain."


    Brother Bai is also very powerful as a brother: "Well, Sister Yun and Brother Ye are very good today."


    Sister Yun got the affirmation of her elder brother, she turned her head and looked at Jing Rui with big eyes flashing, and her face was arrogant.


    Jing Rui didn''t expect her daughter to have such a side, smiled and rubbed her little face with the tip of her nose: "Well, our sister Yun is very good, and she is indeed the baby of the father and mother."


    Sister Yun laughed out loud and was satisfied.


    But brother Ye quit: "Father, is your sister the only baby of you and your concubine?"


    Jing Rui didn''t expect his son to be a boy, so he came to pick up the words, glanced at Yun Yi, and saw the gloating in the eyes of the little woman.


    He had to squat down and take Brother Ye into his arms: "Of course you three are the little treasures of the father and the concubine, but Brother Ye, you are a little man, we didn''t say it before, Not interested in competing with your sister for favor?"


    Brother Ye patted his head and said a little embarrassedly, "I forgot it for a while."


    Yun Yi saw his son''s cute appearance, and hugged Brother Ye from Jing Rui''s arms: "How old is Brother Ye, it''s normal to forget it for a while."


    After ?? finished speaking, he looked at Brother Ye and said, "Brother Ye, you are the same in the hearts of the father, the king and the concubine, and you are all our sweethearts."


    Brother Ye was a little embarrassed to hear what his mother said, buried his face in Yunyi''s neck, and whispered to Yunyi, "My brother and I will protect my sister."


    Yunyi said "um": "Mother concubine believes you."


    Brother Ye, who had a funny face on the queen mother''s face, thought to herself: Zaohui is also a child.


    Jing Rui was afraid that Yun Yi would be tired, so he looked at the maid who was serving Bo Ge''er and his siblings and said, "It''s getting late, bring the little masters down to change clothes."


    After gently putting down Sister Yun, he also hugged Brother Ye from Yun Yi''s arms, and looked at Brother Bo who was on the side: "Brother Bo, take brother and sister down."


    Brother Bo knew that the courtiers and wives should be there in a while, nodded and dragged them away.


    *


    At the gate of the palace at this time, there was a lot of traffic.


    Because there are many people entering the palace to attend the annual banquet, the carriages are always parked outside the palace gate. At this time, adults and family members from various prefectures are greeting each other with good friends and saying auspicious words.


    In fact, such a large-scale banquet is also a blind date meeting in disguise, and it is natural to have a friendly chat when you meet someone who is intentional.


    Today, there are many people rushing to the East Palace, and naturally it is inevitable that the enemy will be extremely jealous when they meet, and all kinds of dark lights are surging.


    It was the first time the Wang family in the carriage had attended the palace banquet. Although they were a little nervous, Mrs. Wang and Wang Yufei had been looking forward to it.


    Finished the update today, thank you little cuties for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1201： Im afraid the idea will fail

    Chapter 1201 The idea is about to fail


    Mrs. Wang looked at the gate of the palace so close at hand, she was very excited. If she could seize this opportunity as her daughter said, then their Wang family would also be able to gain a firm foothold in Beijing.


    Just after the carriage turned around, through the gap in the window, I happened to see the carriage of the Tang family not far ahead.


    I thought about getting off the bus and going to the palace with them, just in time to get them to take care of them. After all, their Wang family first entered the capital, but it was the first time they entered the palace to attend the annual banquet. .


    What she didn''t expect was that the Tang family''s carriage did not stop at the palace gate, but entered the palace gate directly.


    After she got off the carriage, she asked the guard next to her, "Why can the Tang family''s carriage go in directly?"


    The guard stared at her, but because of Mr. Wang walking in front, the guard still replied: "That''s the prince''s family."


    What he didn''t say was: Madam Tang was sitting on it, and Eunuch Li, who was beside the prince, came to say hello early in the morning. The carriage of the Tang family went directly to the palace gate, and there would be a soft sedan waiting there.


    Mrs. Wang heard the guard''s reply, glanced at the towering palace gate, and glanced at the daughter beside her, thinking in her heart: If the daughter can enter the East Palace, then will their Wang family have such treatment.


    If you let everyone know about this idea, I''m afraid everyone will have to say: a family member of a third-rank official is thinking too much.


    As soon as the Wang family entered the palace, Mrs. Wang, who did not know what the mother and daughter planned, warned: "You are not a low-ranking person who can come to the banquet. You should think twice about your words and actions. We have just entered the capital, and we should listen more and talk less. For the best, be careful."


    Mrs. Wang smiled at her husband: "Don''t worry, husband, you have finally entered the capital to become an official, how could we possibly hold you back, and how could we find a way to help you rise to the next level?"


    Master Wang knows that his wife is a little clever, but this is the palace after all, so he has to remind him that as his official position gets bigger and bigger, his wife''s vanity also gets bigger and bigger.


    Now, it''s not that he just fell in love with the one from the East Palace, he still wants to be a relative of the royal family, and he wants to compete with the Tang family before he succeeds. It''s really funny.


    When Mrs. Wang said this, Mrs. Zuo Song Mingzhen, who was walking behind them, listened straight.


    Since her niece Huo Xuejiao was sent back to Yecheng by herself, she could only take her two concubine daughters with her, but the appearance of these two concubine daughters in Shangshu Mansion was really unsatisfactory.


    Of course, I can''t blame others for this. Back then, for my husband not to be tempted by those concubines, those concubines were all her own faces, and their appearance can only be said to be acceptable, not related to beauty.


    I don''t know why, but these prostitutes didn''t grow up with their parents'' advantages, and their appearance was flat, otherwise she wouldn''t be able to train her niece so diligently, but it''s a pity that all her efforts were wasted.


    The two prostitutes who followed Madam Zuo looked cautiously, and at first glance, they were not favored in the manor.


    Mrs. Zuo Song Mingzhen raised her head and saw Wang Yufei''s profile in front of her. Thinking of the prostitute behind her, she felt agitated.


    I thought in my heart: With the looks of their sisters, they can''t even get into their own eyes, how could they get into the eyes of the prince, but thinking of what the husband said before, I can only hope that it will be what they think.


    It''s a pity that their husband and wife''s idea is about to fail.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1202： was moved

    Chapter 1202 was moved


    Yunyi sent someone to pick up Mrs. Cheng at the gate of the palace early in the morning, and the maid of Changle Palace came in to report: "The Queen Mother, Mrs. Cheng has arrived."


    The Queen Mother stood up when she heard the report: "Please come quickly."


    Yunyi also stood up and walked quickly to the door. When she saw Mrs. Cheng walking by, she greeted her with a smile: "Grandma."


    Mrs. Cheng saw that Yunyi came out and was about to greet her, but Yunyi held her back: "Grandma doesn''t need to be too polite, let''s go in quickly, the imperial grandmother has long been looking forward to you entering the palace."


    After they were talking, they entered the main hall. Mrs. Cheng took a few steps forward and saluted: "The minister has seen the Queen Mother, and the lady is blessed."


    The Queen Mother has come to the front, reached out and helped the person up herself: "I told you before that there is no need to be more polite between us, but you just don''t listen."


    Mrs. Cheng took the Queen Mother''s hand: "I know the Queen Mother''s intentions, but the ceremony cannot be abandoned, not to mention that today is a special day."


    The two were about to exchange a few more words when they heard a chanting sound from outside: "Princess Xuan is here, Princess Shizi is here."


    The Queen Mother had to signal the maid beside Mrs. Cheng to help Mrs. Cheng sit down.


    The queen mother also sat up to the top with the help of Hu mama, and saw Princess Xuan walk in with her daughter-in-law: "Daughter-in-law/grandson-in-law has seen mother-in-law/grandmother."


    The Queen Mother smiled and looked at the two saluting: "Get up."


    Then they greeted Yun Yi again and greeted Mrs. Cheng before taking their seats.


    After ??, people came to pay New Year''s greetings and greetings one after another.


    The triplets knew that Mrs. Cheng was here, and entered the main hall with the maid. After seeing Mrs. Cheng''s position, they trotted over: "Great-grandmother, we miss you."


    Mrs. Cheng looked at the little guys who were running towards her, and stretched out her arms to pick them up: "You guys slow down."


    The Queen Mother smiled and said, "I''ve been thinking about you since I returned to the palace, and the Aijia has a little taste."


    Brother Ye ran the fastest, put his arms around Mrs. Cheng''s neck, and looked at the Queen Mother: "Great-grandmother, Brother Ye, brother and sister were in Changle Palace to accompany you the night before yesterday."


    I only mentioned it here, and I didn¡¯t say it further, which means you don¡¯t want to eat it.


    These words made everyone sitting laugh, and Princess Xuan said with a smile: "King Changqing, you are really a clever little one."


    Brother Ye smiled and looked at the Empress Dowager: "Brother Ye also misses the great-grandmother when he and his brother and sister are outside the palace."


    At this time, the old lady Sun Guogong, who walked in from outside the gate, said with a smile: "This Changqing County King is really good at coaxing people. It seems that the Empress Dowager is moved."


    Really don''t say it, the Queen Mother was really moved when she heard what she said just now.


    The Queen Mother smiled and said, "Haha, Aijia was really moved by my brother Ye''s words."


    Sister Yun stepped forward and squeezed into Mrs. Cheng''s arms: "Great-grandmother, this time, can I accompany Sister Yun."


    Mrs. Cheng heard this and smiled at the little people in front of her.


    The Queen Mother smiled and looked at the triplets. To be honest, she was a little jealous, but she knew it was normal. After all, the three children had been living in the General''s Mansion.


    Yun Yi did not wait for Mrs. Cheng to answer, and said, "Your great-grandmother will stay in the palace for a while."


    The Empress Dowager was afraid that Mrs. Cheng would live in the East Palace, and she would have less time to spend with her three great-grandsons. She said, "Yes, just stay with me in Changle Palace, just to be with Aijia."


    thought about abduction and said, "Would you like to stay in Changle Palace for a while?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1203： Now their family is neat.

    Chapter 1203 Now their family is neat


    One side is happy, but the other side of the imperial study is a different scene.


    Sages Mo Yanbin and Jing Rui were in the imperial study room to meet the courtiers, but Eunuch Xi walked in and did not go forward, and after finding a place to stand still, they waited.


    Sheng Shang Mo Yanbin saw Father Xi coming in and knew that there must be news.


    After chatting a few more words with several ministers, he made people withdraw.


    Seeing that everyone left, and Jing Rui looked at each other, then looked at Eunuch Xi: "Tell me."


    Eunuch Xi stepped forward, cupped his hands and said: "Sacred Lord, Prince, there is news over there, that woman did pass the military prison with a pair of children. I heard that King Yu made a lot of fire, and Princess Yu knew that. King Yu has such a big pair of children outside."


    Sage Shang Mo Yanbin said to Xi Gong justice: "Let people come in."


    A guard came over: "I have seen the sage and the prince."


    Mo Yanbin looked at the man: "Tell me about the situation at that time in detail."


    The guard stood up straight: "When King Yu saw the mother and son clearly, his face was very ugly, and before the mother and son could speak, he shouted ''go away''.


    Then He Jingpeng whispered to King Yu that no one knew them and their identities. They bought people in during the Chinese New Year and almost didn''t make King Yu angry. "


    Jing Rui held up the tea cup in his hand and said, "He got angry because he didn''t expect the three of them to throw themselves into the net. He knew in his heart that the prisoners in the Ministry of War were all criminals, so how could it be easy to let people in.


    I am afraid that the identities of the three of them have long been seen through, and they are still complacent, thinking how capable they are. "


    Mo Yanbin did not expect that the dignified prince even raised the outer room: "How about the mother and son now?"


    The guard said respectfully, "Already imprisoned, He Binglan and her daughter in the outer room were cleaned up as soon as they were sent to the women''s prison, and their faces were scratched."


    Jing Rui said lightly: "It''s also stupid, and now their family is considered neat."


    Sage Shang Mo Yanbin knew what He Jingpeng had said from Jing Rui before, so it was even more impossible to let them go.


    I chose this position at the beginning, but it was not just to protect my family, and now I will never leave hidden dangers for my children.


    looked up at the guard and said, "From today onwards, I will send some decent food to the prison, there must be no mistake."


    The guard said: "Yes."


    It is impossible to forgive them, but it is still possible to make them a dead ghost in these last days. After the order is completed, he waved his hand to let the guards leave.


    *


    In the imperial garden, the young ladies of each family were not afraid of the cold, and they walked in the snow to find plums, but there were very few people who really came to appreciate the plums.


    A maid reminded in a low voice: "Miss, there are too many people here, even if the prince appears, I''m afraid I won''t be able to notice you the first time, why don''t we go somewhere else, maybe we can have a chance encounter, depending on the appearance of the young lady It must have caught the eye of the prince."


    I just listened to that lady''s unkind tone; "What nonsense is being said, let someone with a heart hear it, you are trying to ruin the reputation of this lady."


    The maid was frightened by the words: "Miss, this is not what the maid meant."


    Hearing the young lady say coldly again: "It''s not the best, your contract of selling yourself is in my hands now, if I find out that you are eating inside and out, I have a way to fix it."


    The maid was too frightened, and said a little tremblingly: "Miss, the maid dare not."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1204： How long do you need to be

    Chapter 1204 How long do you want


    As soon as he finished his harsh words, he heard someone shout: "Cousin, you are here, let me find it easy."


    The person here is none other than Qian Qianqian, the daughter of Minister of Industry Qian Mingshao.


    Qian Xiaoxiao didn''t expect the cousin of the uncle''s family to come over: "Cousin, didn''t you go to Changle Palace with those young ladies to greet the Empress Dowager?"


    Qian Qianqian smiled and took Qian Xiaoxiao''s hand: "Cousin, I promised my second uncle to take good care of you, but I originally said that I would bring you over to show your face."


    "Cousin, as you know, I just returned to the house, and I didn''t learn the rules well. I don''t want to be caught for the wrong place, and then the uncle will be implicated."


    Qian Qianqian really likes this cousin Qian Xiaoxiao who just came back from Zhuangzi.


    Her mother was the second uncle''s original wife. After getting married, she gave birth to a son and a daughter for the second uncle, but the second uncle later bullied the second aunt and lost the support of her family, so she insisted on marrying the niece sentenced by the deputy hospital of the Taiyuan Hospital as his equal wife.


    The second aunt was unwilling, and in a fit of rage, she took her one-year-old daughter Qian Xiaoxiao to a dowry village far away from the capital. No matter who the Qian family members came forward, the second aunt was unwilling to return to Beijing.


    At that time, the second uncle said that if she did not take the initiative to return to Beijing, she would be divorced.


    But even so, the second aunt was determined and did not return to Beijing.


    Because of his face, the second uncle was really going to write a letter of divorce, but his cousin Qian Liming, who got the news at that time, found him and also said: "If you write a letter of divorce, then the son will have no face to stay in the capital anymore. , it''s better to live in Zhuangzi with my mother, and I don''t have my sister and I."


    Second Uncle did not expect that his son would say such a thing directly, so he never wrote this letter of divorce.


    In fact, although the second aunt''s family is gone, the influence of the clan and distant relatives in the capital should not be underestimated. This is also the reason why the second uncle did not write a letter of divorce, but then the second uncle and the niece sentenced by the vice hospital of the Tai Hospital became a good thing. , do not marry will not succeed.


    After the second aunt left, she never stepped into the Qianfu.


    Now that the cousin has reached the age of marriage, the second aunt was also afraid of delaying her daughter, so she sent a letter back to the house and asked them to pick up the cousin and return to Beijing.


    In fact, the people who entered the palace from their Qian Mansion today were not only their two sisters, but also the daughter of Ji Shuping, the flat wife married to the second uncle, who was the third young lady in the mansion, Qian Jingjing.


    My mother has a good relationship with the second aunt. In the past few years, my mother has taken them to visit the second aunt several times, but the second aunt said that she did not want to go back to the Qianfu.


    Since the cousin returned to the mansion, the mother and daughter have been trying to figure out the cousin, but every time the cousin sees through it.


    I entered the palace today, and my mother repeatedly told me to take good care of my cousin.


    Unexpectedly, I heard that the little girl was giving bad ideas to my cousin, gave the maid a cold look, and then said to my cousin: "This palace is no better than other places, some places are restricted areas, you can''t just walk around. Yes, how long do you want to be?"


    Qian Xiaoxiao knew that her cousin was reminding herself: "Cousin, thank you."


    Qian Qianqian understands that the maid who is arranged next to her cousin is from the second aunt. She is afraid that her cousin will have an adventure in the palace. She has enough hearts and minds. I really don''t know what the second uncle likes about that woman. ?


    Qian Xiaoxiao entered the palace today just to join in the fun. She didn''t want to provoke those rich sons, so she didn''t want to stay in this imperial garden for too long.


    ignored the maid who was still bowing her head, and said to Qian Qianqian, "Cousin, there are too many people here, let''s find a quieter place for a while."


    As soon as the two turned to a path, Qian Xiaoxiao found a jade pendant in the snow in front.


    Finished the update today, thank you little cuties for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1205： far away

    Chapter 1205 is far away


    Qian Xiaoxiao took a few steps forward, crouched down and picked up the jade pendant in the snow.


    Qian Qianqian also came over: "It turned out to be a jade pendant."


    Judging from the size, this jade pendant should be worn by men, but this jade pendant is carved with bamboo on one side and plum on the other side.


    Qian Xiaoxiao looked at it carefully: "I don''t know who it is, so carelessly, dropped such a delicate jade pendant here?"


    Qian Qianqian looked back and forth, left and right, and found no one, but she noticed the footprints on the edge of the trail in front of her. Even though Qian Qianqian was fat, she was a careful person: "Cousin, look ahead."


    This trail has been swept clean, and the snow on it has been swept to both sides of the trail. This jade pendant was found on the snow on the side of the road just now.


    She looked in the direction of her cousin''s finger and saw half a footprint on the snow in front of her.


    The two looked at each other and came to a conclusion in their hearts.


    Qian Xiaoxiao said softly, "Cousin, what should I do with this jade pendant now?"


    Qian Qianqian was also in trouble. After all, this is a personal thing, and it is not very good in the hands of my cousin, so I thought about it a little: "Cousin, why don''t you give this jade pendant to my father and let him find the lost owner? Well, save yourself from extra troubles."


    Qian Xiaoxiao smiled and nodded: "Cousin arranged very well."


    Qian Xiaoxiao called the maid behind her, handed the jade pendant in her cousin''s hand to the maid, and whispered a few words in the maid''s ear before letting people leave.


    After the maid had left, the two sisters continued to walk for a while, and they saw a few young men standing in the Wanghu Pavilion from a distance.


    The two sisters stopped at the same time, Qian Qianqian whispered, "Cousin, let''s go somewhere else."


    When Qian Xiaoxiao was about to nod her head, she stared at the silhouette of one of them, her heartbeat couldn''t help speeding up: it was that person.


    Qian Qianqian saw that her cousin didn''t respond, so she nudged her: "Cousin, what are you looking at?"


    Qian Xiaoxiao then reacted: "Cousin, you should call me Xiaoxiao, it''s kinder."


    She wanted to say it before.


    Qian Qianqian was a little embarrassed. My cousin returned to the house for a few days, and she still hadn''t gotten used to it yet. As my cousin said, she called Xiaoxiao kindly: "Okay, I''ll call you Xiaoxiao from now on."


    The moment the two sisters turned around, the man in the Wanghu Pavilion over there also turned around, and he could see the side faces of the two.


    One of the men said, "Which lady is the lady beside Qian Qianqian?"


    Qian Qianqian, the young lady of the Ministry of Works, is probably not known to everyone in Beijing, because she is a little fat.


    and Empress Qian arranged a marriage for her, but the day before the engagement, Qian Qianqian heard that the husband''s family mocked her for being fat, and said that if it wasn''t for her father being the minister of the Ministry of Industry, how could she be attracted to her.


    What is even more irritating is that the man who was going to be engaged to her also said triumphantly that she would marry her as a decoration.


    Scholars can be killed but not humiliated. Qian Qianqian grew up under the care of his parents and elder brothers since he was a child. How can he bear this anger?


    stood up directly: "Since you don''t look down on me, don''t be wronged."


    directly gave those people a shame. The man was afraid of making trouble. He was accompany and persuaded, but Qian Qianqian didn''t listen at all and told his father and brother the truth directly, and the marriage did not happen.


    But Qian Qianqian''s reputation for having a big temper spread, and many people laughed at her behind her back. She was fat and liked to take Qiao.


    Ha ha! far away


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1206： have something on your mind

    Chapter 1206 Something on your mind


    But Qian Shangshu loves his daughter and doesn''t care about the rumors outside.


    Qian Qianqian''s brothers said that if the younger sister could not find a satisfactory husband, she would raise her for the rest of her life and never let her suffer any grievances.


    Looking at the backs of the two leaving, Kang Ziye, who was following behind Jing Rui, stared at Qian Qianqian''s back and was stunned.


    The last time he was hunted down by the people of King Yu, it was Qian Qianqian who helped him. After that, he wanted to find a chance to thank him, but he was assigned a task by the prince, and he never had the chance.


    In the past few days when I returned to Beijing, I heard a lot about Qian Shangshu''s residence, and naturally I also heard a few things about Qian Qianqian''s work.


    He felt that Qian Qianqian did the right thing. When encountering people like that, he would be a fool if he didn''t go back on it.


    Thinking of the scene of saving him that day, his ears suddenly heated up.


    He had thought about it before, and when he was done with his work, if Qian Qianqian hadn''t made an appointment, then he would ask the prince to help him go to Shangshu''s mansion to find out what Qian Qianqian said.


    Actually, the feeling of being fat in my arms is pretty good.


    Jing Rui is very sensitive, the two people around him lost their minds, and he found it out.


    He glanced at the two of them calmly, then looked at the two of them who had already walked away in the distance, and couldn''t help laughing: This is the iron tree that is about to bloom.


    couldn''t see the figure anymore, the two of them retracted their gazes, Jing Rui looked at the two with a half-smile, just wanted to make a joke.


    heard Ye Huaiyi cough lightly: "What do you think the prince thinks about what you just said?"


    Jing Rui didn''t expect that what Ye Huaiyi said just now would involve Prince Xuan''s mansion: "Let your people keep an eye on it. After the New Year''s banquet, we are making plans."


    Ye Huaiyi nodded lightly: "Okay."


    Jing Rui really didn''t expect that the affair of Zuo Zijing of the Ministry of Housing would actually be involved in Prince Xuan''s mansion. This Prince Yu''s family is still locked up in the dungeon of the Ministry of War, but he never believed that Prince Xuan would be involved, so this matter must be cautious. .


    The reason why Ye Huaiyi was talking here was that Ye Huaiyi was afraid of stunned snakes, so someone secretly passed the news to Jing Rui and made an appointment here.


    After the matter was finished, Ye Huaiyi handed over his farewell and left.


    Jing Rui thought of what Ye Huaiyi had just reported, and said to Kang Ziye behind him: "The matter of Prince Xuan''s mansion must be handled with caution. After the New Year''s banquet, send someone to check it carefully. There must be no mistakes."


    Kang Ziye bowed his hands and said, "Yes, this subordinate understands."


    After the business was finished, Jing Rui glanced at Kang Ziye: "Anything on your mind?"


    Kang Ziye was stunned for a moment, and then his face turned red when he reacted: "When I''m done with the work at hand, my subordinates will ask His Royal Highness for help."


    A smile flashed in Jing Rui''s eyes, but he didn''t ask any further questions.


    But Qian Qianqian and Qian Xiaoxiao, who left just now, encountered an accident. Originally, they wanted to go around the lake to the other side, so that after a short walk, they could reach the Hall of Preserving Harmony, where the New Year''s banquet is held today.


    It''s just that they were walking when they heard a quarrel in front of them: "You return my ball."


    "It''s not just a ball, I''ll pay you one later, it''s really stingy."


    "My sister gave me that ball, who told you to throw it to the center of the lake."


    "Okay, don''t use your sister to oppress others. Without your sister, what kind of thing would your Xiao family be? Why can you enter the palace? You really take yourself seriously."


    After saying that, I want to reach out and push people.


    The person who pushed people was Princess Xuan''s nephew, Ji Honghai, the youngest grandson of the Ji family. Today, he was deliberately looking for Xiao Chenhao.


    My uncle had said before that the job of managing the Weihe River would fall on my father.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1207： how can you bully

    Chapter 1207 How can you bully people


    Ji Honghai heard that his uncle told his family that the new emperor''s accession to the throne is very important to the governance of the Weihe River. If they can get this job, then they can be considered to have gained face from the saint.


    But this happened to the Xiao family later. Although Ji Honghai is not big, he has a lot of thoughts. He didn''t see Xiao Chenhao and a few good friends coming here, and then chased after him.


    As he was a few years older than Xiao Chenhao and the others, he came up and grabbed the ball.


    Originally, with Xiao Chenhao''s skill, he could get the ball back in minutes, but today is the New Year''s banquet, Xiao Chenhao doesn''t want to cause trouble.


    That season Honghai thought that Xiao Chenhao was afraid, but he became more courageous and threw the ball directly into the center of the lake.


    Because there is a hot spring on the island in the center of the lake, the ice layer on the lake near the center of the lake is not too thick. Every winter, no one is allowed to enter the lake in the palace, let alone to the center of the lake.


    But at this moment, Ji''s nephew is playing hard here.


    Qian Qianqian is a person with a sense of justice, and immediately stood up: "Ji Honghai, how can you bully people?"


    Ji Honghai heard someone calling his name, and was a little scared at first, but after seeing it was Qian Qianqian: "Yo, this is not Qian Qianqian that no one wants, you are not staying in the mansion, what are you doing here?"


    Although Qian Qianqian has a big heart, she doesn''t feel very good when she hears this, but seeing Ji Honghai''s arrogant appearance, she immediately feels that she has taken care of this matter.


    She looked at the mighty Ji Honghai: "What day is today, you don''t know, why am I standing here, you don''t know? Besides, you bully the small, why can''t I control it?"


    Ji Honghai was a little anxious when he saw that someone was looking this way. He bullied Xiao Chenhao just to vent his anger at home, but he didn''t want people to know, but when Qian Qianqian shouted in such a loud voice, it alarmed a lot of people.


    He was a little embarrassed and angry, because he was immature, and rushed over to Qian Qianqian, thinking of pushing her down, he left directly.


    But what I didn''t expect was that Qian Xiaoxiao on the side saw that the situation was wrong, and pushed Qian Qianqian, thinking that they were standing on the edge of the lake, so don''t be pushed into the lake by this person.


    Although the surface of the lake is frozen, it will not fall into the water, but the shore is more than half a meter above the ice surface. If it falls, it will not be an accident.


    She saw it, and Brother Hao naturally saw it, so he raised his foot and kicked a small stone and hit Ji Honghai''s leg. Ji Honghai''s legs were weak, so he rushed forward, and suddenly pushed the person by accident. Qian Xiaoxiao hit the lake.


    Qian Xiaoxiao fainted amid the exclamations of everyone.


    As soon as this happened, some palace officials ran to Changle Palace to report.


    When Ye Huaiyi in the distance rushed over, he saw blood red on the ice, and he didn''t care about the men''s and women''s defenses, so he hurriedly picked him up and went to the Tai Hospital.


    The onlookers on the side were stunned for a moment, then exclaimed, saying everything: "Is that the eldest son of the Duke of Zhenguo?"


    "Yes, that''s right, the eldest son."


    "Oh, I heard that this guy is in his twenties and he hasn''t married yet."


    "It''s not that Mrs. Zhenguo doesn''t want him to have a successor. It is said that the eldest son of the mansion refused the marriage arranged by the mansion, but who doesn''t know that the lady is bad, and it is Xiaomenxiao who sees him. Hu''s daughter, she is really disgusting."


    "Which family is the lady who happened to have an accident just now, why haven''t I seen it?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1208： Its clear that hes here to cheat

    Chapter 1208 is clearly here to cheat


    A young lady whispered, "I saw that young lady with the Qian family''s young lady before."


    "Could it be the young lady in Qian Shangshu''s house?"


    "That''s not necessarily true. That lady looked at her. We all know the ladies from Qian Shangshu''s residence."


    "That''s not the point. No matter who she is, in front of so many people today, she was hugged by the eldest son of the Duke of Zhenguo. This is a close relationship."


    After that, a new round of topics started again. Some people said that they would be able to climb up to the Duke of Zhenguo''s mansion just because of this one today.


    It was Jiang Qinglian, who came from behind, who couldn''t listen anymore, and roared, "Let''s talk less, be careful, it''s all women, what''s the trouble with you?"


    After receiving the news, Yunyi went to the Tai Hospital first. I heard that the person was still dizzy and maybe hurt his head. He was a little worried and helped him to take a pulse.


    Today is the first annual banquet after the father emperor ascended the throne. Everything else is easy to solve, but if this happens, it will be unlucky.


    So they prepared a silver needle and gave Qian Xiaoxiao a needle in person, which not only stopped the blood, but also cleaned up the blood stasis.


    Wait until everything is completed, check the pulse again, and find that the breathing and pulse are stable, and then you can relax.


    Qian Qianqian, who was waiting outside the door, saw that the door was opened, and came up to greet her: "How is Xiaoxiao?"


    Maybe he was too anxious and forgot his identity, so he grabbed Yunyi''s hand when he came up.


    Yunyi patted her hand: "It''s alright, but the person hasn''t woken up yet."


    Qian Qianqian said excitedly: "It''s fine, it''s fine. Before entering the palace, my father repeatedly told me to take good care of my cousin, but I didn''t come up with such a thing. It really scared me to death."


    When she relaxes, she realizes that she is still holding the crown princess''s hand, and it suddenly feels bad. She was about to bow and apologize, but was stopped by Yun Yi: "People should be able to wake up in a while."


    Qian Qianqian originally wanted to go in and see her cousin now, but thinking about what happened before, she told the Crown Princess all about it, so that she would not hide it from the rude Ji Honghai.


    Yunyi''s face was very ugly after listening to it. I really didn''t expect that there was such a thing in a corner that I didn''t know about. Did you think that the Xiao family robbed them of an errand they could make a contribution to?


    On the other side, King Xuan and Princess Xuan, as well as Ji''s family also got the news.


    At the beginning, Ji Honghai wanted to hide it, but Master Ji glanced over and the younger son told everything.


    Mr. Ji wanted to beat his younger son hard right now. This was to help himself vent his anger.


    And what the younger son meant was that the injured person was still badly injured, so he hurriedly sought out King Xuan to discuss countermeasures.


    When they were discussing, Princess Xuan had already arrived at the Tai Hospital with Madam Qian.


    Seeing the people lying on the bed, listening to the sentence of the Hongyuan Hospital of the Taiyuan Hospital, I was terrified, and I thought: Fortunately, this girl was rescued by the Crown Princess. The palace also has to eat and scrape down.


    Thinking of his nephew, who has more than enough success and failure, he sighed heavily in his heart. Even if this girl is fine now, I am afraid that Ji''s family and Xuanwang''s mansion will not be able to do anything today.


    looked at Mrs. Qian and said with guilt: "Mrs. Qian, my little nephew was at fault for what happened today. This concubine will compensate Miss Qian for him first, and the Ji family will give you an explanation."


    Finished the update today, thank you little cuties for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1209： The courage is not small

    Chapter 1209 The courage is not small


    Mrs. Qian did not humbly accept this apology because of Princess Xuan''s words, but said lightly, "Let''s wait for Xiaoxiao to wake up."


    Princess Xuan''s temperament is usually gentle, but she doesn''t think Madam Qian''s words are shameful. After all, her niece hasn''t woken up yet.


    What she didn''t know was that if the Crown Princess didn''t take action today, the Ji family would have to be involved in a major event.


    But Yunyi''s actions were only known to the court judge Hong and the female doctor, and Yunyi also told them not to publicize it.


    Yun Yi cleaned his hands in the next room, and then appeared in the room with Bai Wei and Qu Lian.


    Everyone in the room hurriedly saluted: "I have seen the Crown Princess."


    Yun Yiwei raised his hand: "Everyone get up."


    Then he stepped forward and asked the female doctor, "How is the situation?"


    The female doctor really admires the Crown Princess now, but she did not forget what the Crown Prince explained: "Back to the Crown Princess, the Hongyuan Court sentenced Miss Qian to have given acupuncture before.


    The blood stasis on Miss Qian''s head should have been partially cleared, and the rest will have to be absorbed by herself, so her life is temporarily saved, but it''s hard to say when she will wake up. "


    As soon as these words came out, Princess Xuan''s face turned a little pale, she subconsciously squeezed the handkerchief in her hand, looked at the person lying on the bed, and prayed that nothing would happen to her, otherwise, Prince Xuan''s residence would not be able to protect her nephew.


    Yunyi knew that Qian Xiaoxiao would not be able to wake up for a while, but today was a special day, so he said, "The palace will definitely make a judgment on this matter today, and it will not be biased towards any one."


    Then he looked at the female doctor: "Haosheng takes care of Miss Qian, and she will report it as soon as she wakes up."


    The female doctor bowed: "Yes."


    After ?? explained, Yun Yi looked at Madam Qian and Princess Xuan: "Today there are so many things, this palace will take the first step."


    As for whether they leave or stay, that''s not up to you.


    But since the young master of the Ji family dares to attack his younger brother, he will not let it go.


    Princess Xuan originally wanted to have a few words with the crown princess, to say a few good words for her nephew, and to settle the matter, but before she spoke, Yun Yi took the people away, so she had to hold back what she wanted to say.


    As soon as he left the hospital, he saw Prince Xuan walking towards him with the Ji family.


    When everyone saw the Crown Princess, they thought of what Ji Honghai said before, and their faces were hot: "I have seen the Crown Princess."


    Yun Yi looked at the group of people in front of her with cold eyes, and said lightly: "Get up, you''d better pray that the young lady of the Qian family is okay, and you dare to block the saint today, you are indeed not small."


    He didn''t give them a chance to retort and left with the people, but the cold light in his eyes made Lord Xuan feel that what his nephew did today might make the Crown Princess remember them in Prince Xuan''s mansion, so he couldn''t help but wrinkle slightly. raised his eyebrows.


    Yun Yike no matter what Lord Xuan thinks, Young Master Sun of Ji''s family dares to do that because, relying on the power of Prince Xuan''s mansion, he dares to bully her younger brother, who grew up in her palm, so boldly.


    However, this is not urgent.


    Not far away, he saw Jing Rui waiting there: "Why did you come here?"


    Jing Rui stepped forward and took Yun Yi''s hand, and looked at the maid behind Yun Yi displeasedly: "In such a cold day, I don''t know what is the use of bringing a hand stove for your masters."


    Yunyi gave him a nudge: "Okay, there is a reason for this, I can''t blame them."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1210： Better to send someone to watch in the dark

    Chapter 1210 It''s better to send someone to watch in the dark


    Jing Rui saw Yun Yi say this, so he didn''t pursue it any more, and said softly: "If there is a big thing, you have to take care of yourself first."


    Yunyi''s fingers cluttered in his palm: "I''m not that squeamish."


    Jing Rui glanced around: "How about Miss Qian''s family?"


    Yunyi swept around with his mental power to confirm that his words would not be heard, so he lowered his voice and said: "The fall was not light, if I hadn''t shot, I''m afraid it would be difficult to say.


    Originally, I could not do it, the Qian family would definitely not forget it like this, but no matter how it was said, it was a life. Today is the first annual banquet after the father and emperor ascended the throne, so the girl''s life was saved, but It is inevitable to suffer some sins. "


    What she didn''t say was that if she healed the person in one step, wouldn''t she help the Ji family in the Xuan palace, and she would not be a virgin.


    Jing Rui naturally knew what Yun Yi was thinking: "My father already knows about this, and he will definitely give Xiao Fu an explanation."


    Yun Yi nodded lightly: "The lady of the Qian family, I''m afraid she won''t be able to wake up today, but to be on the safe side, it''s better to send someone to watch in the dark, don''t be exploited and cause unnecessary trouble. ."


    Jing Rui gave a light ''um'': "We have thought of one, and we have already sent someone to guard it in the dark."


    The husband and wife separated in the Royal Garden, Yunyi took the people back to Changle Palace, while Jing Rui went through the Royal Garden to the Royal Study.


    What I didn¡¯t expect was that someone was already waiting.


    Wang Yufei also thought that she had really found an opportunity.


    Before ??, the maid beside her was on leave to give her respect, but after a while, she trotted back and whispered a few words in her ear, making her feel that her chance had come.


    After quietly chatting with a few young ladies who had just met, he excitedly took his maid to the side: "Is what you just said true?"


    The expression on the little maid''s face couldn''t be more obvious: "When the maid came back, I heard what the young ladies of Ji''s family said, that His Royal Highness only took a guard to the hospital."


    Wang Yufei is not reckless, but she has gained some understanding of the palace in the past half-day. Thinking that the opportunity is rare, she is ready to fight, and she walks to the Tai Hospital with her maid.


    Just saw the prince and princess walking hand in hand from a distance, and hurriedly took the maid back the same way, with a plan in mind.


    Because Yun Yi confirmed that the people around him couldn''t hear the conversation between him and Jing Rui, he didn''t take the movement around him to heart.


    Not long after the separation of Jing Rui and Yun Yi, they heard a crisp laughter coming from the front. Thinking of what the father had mentioned to him before, he turned and walked to another road.


    It was just that when Wang Yufei saw that the prince was about to leave, she made a bold decision and threw the snowball out of her hand. She had already made up her mind. Anyway, she had just returned to Beijing, so she would say that she did not know the prince.


    When I was in Jiangling Mansion, my silver bell-like smile attracted a lot of attention from others. Over time, I also regarded it as a weapon.


    I wanted to use this usual trick to attract the prince''s attention, but I didn''t expect that the tricks that had been tried on other young masters and young masters would not work on the prince at all.


    In a hurry, he changed his strategy. As long as His Royal Highness the Prince stopped, with his sweet voice and graceful posture, even if there is no progress today, he will definitely leave a memory for the Prince.


    After the New Year''s banquet, but it will be the Shangyuan Festival soon, I have already inquired about it, but there will be a banquet in the palace, and then I will find another opportunity.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1211： New Years Banquet

    Chapter 1211 Annual Banquet


    Besides, during the luncheon, there will definitely be performances by young ladies from various prefectures, but I have already made preparations, and with my sweet voice and soft dancing posture, I will definitely be able to win a lot of prizes.


    If her thoughts were known to the ladies of the various prefectures, they would be ridiculed to death. Before in Jiang Ling, those people held her to curry favor with Lord Wang, but Wang Yufei really took it seriously.


    It was just the snowball she threw and was kicked back by the guard beside Jing Rui, but he used his internal strength, and the snowball not only didn''t break, but went straight to Wang Yufei''s forehead.


    Wang Yufei passed out gorgeously before she started her performance.


    Then, the little girl''s exclamation came out: "Miss, don''t scare the slaves."


    But just as she was about to call for help, she was threatened: "Shut up, she just passed out. If she dares to make a noise, she will send you on your way."


    That little girl had never seen this battle before, she closed her mouth in fright, for fear that she would make a noise and hurt the young lady and herself.


    After the guard warned him to leave, the ladies and young ladies not far away all looked over. They were all smart people. They knew what happened, and they all looked at Wang Yufei''s master and servant with contempt.


    When Jing Rui was far away, Wang Yufei also slowed down: "What''s wrong with me?"


    Before the little girl could explain, someone sneered: "You still have the face to ask what''s wrong. Of course, your filthy methods were seen through by the people around the prince and cleaned up."


    Someone didn''t hold back for a while and laughed out loud.


    Wang Yufei defended in a low voice, but how could those people believe her.


    However, her method is really not clever, and she almost hurt herself. Those people looked at her, but they didn''t pay attention to her. They ridiculed her for a while, and then they all dispersed, because it was time to go to the Palace of Preserving Harmony. Waiting, the luncheon is about to start.


    The little maid looked away: "Miss, are you feeling better? The maid will help you up."


    Wang Yufei''s head is buzzing, not to mention dancing and singing, it is not easy to sit well, she will also understand that she is not a good teacher, not only did not attract the attention of the prince, but also lost the opportunity to show her face .


    What happened here was naturally hidden from Yun Yi, and Wang Yufei successfully attracted Yun Yi''s attention.


    As a result, before the luncheon started, the information about Wang Yufei was in Yunyi''s hands.


    Including the origins of the Wang family and the Tang family and the actions of the previous days, the performance of the Tang family made Yun Yi very satisfied.


    Before the luncheon started, everyone found their place according to the rank.


    The Queen Mother and Yunyi took the triplets to the Hall of Preserving Harmony first, and when they were seated, Jing Rui also came over.


    At this moment, Eunuch Xi''s singing and announcing came from outside: "The sage is here."


    Everyone saluted: "Long live my emperor, long live, long live."


    Sage Shang Mo Yanbin, dressed in a brand-new bright yellow dragon robe, walked in with a dignified air. Through Yunyi''s conditioning, those dark diseases on his body had been cured, and his whole body was radiant and much younger.


    Looking at the ministers and family members who were kneeling down and bowing to the ground, they said in a loud voice, "Pingshen."


    Everyone replied in unison: "Thank you, Your Majesty."


    When everyone was seated, the Holy Sage Mo Yanbin did not speak immediately, and glanced around the hall before he made a brief congratulatory message, and finally raised a glass: "Today, I am very happy, everyone is happy, come and drink this cup together. , may my country in Beimo be prosperous and safe, and have a prosperous life."


    Everyone responded in unison, and the Hall of Preserving Harmony was in harmony.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1212： The news is too hot

    Chapter 1212 The news is too exciting


    The luncheon at noon was full of performances by singers in the palace, because Yunyi sent someone over to make a point before leaving the palace. This show was indeed very different from previous years, and everyone watched it with great interest.


    The news of Beimo''s victory over Dongning has now spread back to the capital. Some people also know that the princess did not accept the invitations before, and she did not really accompany the queen mother to copy the scriptures in Changle Palace, but joined hands with the prince to the battlefield of Savoie.


    Today''s New Year''s banquet is no longer as bland as in previous years, but it has a lot more talk.


    The highlight of this New Year''s banquet was not the luncheon, and because the news of the prince and the prince''s victory over Dongning was too exciting, there was a lot less intrigue at the luncheon, and it was all about the prince and the prince.


    So that the ladies and misses who came with a purpose also forgot the business.


    They turned more attention to the Crown Princess. No one thought that the Crown Princess would personally accompany the Crown Prince to fight the enemy.


    In fact, most people don''t quite believe it. They always feel that the prince is deliberately building up momentum for the crown princess to raise her reputation.


    Yun Yicai no matter what people think in their hearts, whether they believe it or not, they don''t want it. The important thing is to let these people know that they can advance and retreat side by side with the prince, and that''s enough.


    When the luncheon was over, in the battle between Beimo and Dongning, Dongning not only lost Beimo''s silver, but also ceded the land and made compensation.


    It¡¯s just that the people from Jifu and Qianfu are not in the mood to participate.


    The people in Qian''s house were really afraid that Qian Xiaoxiao would do something wrong. After the luncheon, they all went to the Imperial Hospital to guard Qian Xiaoxiao.


    But the men in Ji Mansion looked for Lord Xuan and wanted to discuss what to do next to minimize the damage.


    Ji''s family naturally doesn''t want to give up Ji Honghai, but the key now is that Qian Shangshu''s niece can wake up, otherwise no one will be able to keep him.


    Before the luncheon, in order to give an explanation to the Qian family, and of course to give an explanation to the Crown Princess, King Xuan had already asked the guards in the palace to detain Ji Honghai.


    In fact, he wanted to retreat as an advance, but that also depends on whether Yun Yi gives him a chance.


    As soon as the luncheon was over, Yun Yi did not follow the Queen Mother back to Changle Palace, but returned to the East Palace with the daughters of the Tang and Ai families to speak.


    As for Mrs. Xiao, Yun Yi used some tricks and failed to get her to enter the palace as she wished. She really didn''t want to see her now, so everyone would be embarrassed if she didn''t meet.


    After returning to the East Palace, Yun Yi sent someone to look for Brother Hao.


    Brother Hao was having a good time with a group of teenagers, when a palace maid came forward to greet you: "Master Xiao, the crown prince sent servants to look for you, the grandson, the prince of Changqing and the prince of Mingyue are arguing to see you, Please move."


    When I saw that it was Bai Wei next to my sister, I said goodbye to those playmates, and made an appointment to play some more later, and then left with Bai Wei.


    As soon as he left, someone said, "Xiao Chenhao''s life is really good. The prince treats him very amiably, and several nephews like him, which is really enviable."


    "Envy is also useless. Who will have a good sister, unless you can also become the prince''s brother-in-law."


    The speaker has no intention, and the listener has a heart. There are really young people who take this to heart. It''s not that they don''t have a sister in their house. If they can really enter the East Palace, wouldn''t they not have to envy Xiao Chenhao?


    Xiao Chenhao followed Bai Wei to the East Palace before entering the main hall. The triplets ran towards him: "Little uncle, why did you come here?"


    Xiao Chenhao was afraid that they would fall, so he squatted down and stretched his arms: "You guys slow down, don''t fall."


    It''s just that he just finished his words. His small body couldn''t bear the weight of the three little buns. The four fell together, and they burst into laughter for a while.


    Seeing this, the maid on the side ?? quickly stepped forward and helped a few people up.


    Yun Yi came over with a smile: "Obviously seeing that they did it on purpose, and even trolling them, you are really their good uncle."


    Xiao Chenhao didn''t expect to be seen through by his sister, and said with a smile, "They are happy, so I have to accompany my uncle."


    Yunyi helped to pat the clothes behind him: "You can''t be so used to them in the future, so that they don''t know the severity and hurt you again."


    Xiao Chenhao didn''t feel that her sister was nagging, but she felt sweet in her heart, that is, there were little nephews, and he was the special one in her sister''s heart, that''s enough.


    Finished the update today, thank you little cuties for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1213： Im afraid I have bad thoughts

    Chapter 1213 I''m afraid I have bad intentions


    Yunyi called the person aside and asked carefully what happened by the lake today: "Your Wu Bai has practiced, so he bullied him like that?"


    Xiao Chenhao knew that his elder sister would not be really angry with him: "What day is today, my younger brother will naturally know that it is not an easy thing to make the sage unhappy because of these little things, cause trouble to my elder sister and brother-in-law, and want to deal with him."


    He originally thought of finding an opportunity to take care of Ji Honghai secretly, but he didn''t expect Ji Honghai to be so impulsive and want to hurt people.


    He glanced at the Tang and Ai family members who were sitting not far away, and said in a low voice: "Today, the Miss Qian family was injured, and I was also at fault. I wanted to stop him from messing around, but I didn''t expect Ji Honghai to be so weak. A stone can make him lose his focus."


    Yunyi listened to her brother''s words, and there was nothing she didn''t understand. Thinking of accidentally hurting Qian Xiaoxiao, she thought about it again.


    Xiao Chenhao took a peek at his sister and quickly changed the subject: "Sister, we have no contact with the Ji family. Ji Honghai looks at me like an enemy this time. I''m afraid it''s not easy here."


    Yunyi knew that Xiao Chenhao was smart, and he didn''t want to hide some things from him, and the province was calculated in the future: "King Xuan recommended Ji Honghai''s father Ji Chongshan in the sage before, and wanted him to take over the task of governing the Weihe River."


    As soon as these words came out, Xiao Chenhao immediately understood why Ji Honghai hated him so much.


    Yunyi patted him on the shoulder and became her younger brother. It was inevitable to be envied, jealous and hated by others, not to mention that the Ji family felt that it was because of her status as a princess that Xiao Chenrui could get the job.


    No matter what they think, this errand is given by the Holy One. Since they are unprofessional and secretly attacked, then I will use this identity to tell them and bully her family.


    If Brother Hao had the temperament of an ordinary child, in order to get the ball back, he ventured up the lake and walked to the center of the lake, what would be the consequences?


    This season, Hon Hai is much older than Xiao Chenhao, and his thoughts are too vicious. If Qian Qianqian hadn''t spoken out in his righteousness, and the serious injury of Qian Xiaoxiao happened, the consequences would have been unthinkable.


    After all, the lake is quite deep. If my younger brother thinks that he is good at his skills and takes a risk on the lake, the ice layer becomes thinner as he goes in, and even a thin layer of ice is frozen in the innermost.


    Thinking of this, a cold light flashed in his eyes.


    Yunyi looked at his younger brother and said solemnly: "No matter what time, you can''t go on the ice surface, there is a hot spring on the island in the middle of the lake, and the ice surface becomes thinner as you go in, which is very dangerous.


    I was afraid that Ji Honghai had bad intentions, but fortunately today, Miss Qian''s righteousness spoke out. If you really go to the ice to pick up the ball, you still don''t know what will happen? "


    Xiao Chenhao had heard his brother-in-law mention that there is a hot spring on the island in the heart of the lake, but he really didn''t know that the hot spring would affect the freezing of the lake, so he gave Ji Honghai a deep note in his heart.


    As soon as the two of them finished talking, the old lady of the Tang family looked over and said, "Brother Hao, come and have some cakes."


    Xiao Chenhao walked over in response, and greeted the elders who were sitting one by one, and then brought his nephew and niece to the small flower hall next to him.


    Three little guys surrounded Xiao Chenhao, the picture was not too warm.


    Waiting for them to leave, Yun Yi took his eyes back.


    Thinking of what happened in the imperial garden before, Yun Yi looked at the Tang family: "Grandmother, Mr. Wang, who was transferred back to the capital from Jiang Ling a few years ago, are you familiar with each other?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1214： Ancestor Mengyin Fuze descendants

    Chapter 1214 Ancestors Mengyin Fuze Descendants


    Mrs. Tang originally wanted to remind her granddaughter, but she never found the opportunity, and she never thought that her granddaughter would speak first.


    Madam Tang frowned slightly: "Prince Concubine, did you hear something?"


    Yunyi didn''t hide it, and asked Bai Wei, who was behind her, to tell what happened in the imperial garden before the luncheon.


    Mrs. Tang''s face sank: "I didn''t expect the daughter of the Wang family to be so courageous."


    paused for a while and then continued: "Mrs. Wang brought her daughter to visit Tang''s house before. I thought that Mr. Wang and your uncle have been colleagues in Jiangling for so many years, and it is normal for them to be close to each other after returning to Beijing.


    Later, Mrs. Wang brought her daughter to the mansion every three or five minutes, and she also wanted me to help find a nanny from the palace, saying that she wanted her daughter to learn more rules.


    I didn''t think it was a big deal. I thought that if I ran into a grandmother who was going to leave the palace at her age, I would just introduce one to her, but I couldn''t see you for a while, and Donggong also suspended the visit, so I told Mrs. Wang. a bit.


    If there is no appearance, then Mrs. Wang is a lack of eyesight, and the upper house mentions it every three days, which is very annoying.


    Later we thought about it. It was true that she helped her daughter find a nanny, but that was not the real purpose of friendship with the Tang family. She wanted to approach you through the Tang family, and then approach the prince in disguise.


    I entered the palace today, and I originally wanted to mention this to you. Lord Wang seems to have a good character, but I didn¡¯t expect Miss Wang to be so shameless. Presumably Lord Wang didn¡¯t know about it. "


    Yun Yi did not comment after hearing these words, but she thought in her heart, that Mr. Wang may not be unaware, otherwise, a third-rank Beijing official who just returned to Beijing, where would his family have the courage to do things in the palace ?


    This matter still needs to be investigated carefully, and no one can underestimate the ship.


    When Bai Wei came in to deliver the fruit, Yun Yi whispered a few words in her ear.


    After Bai Wei heard the Crown Princess''s instructions, Wei Fu bowed and retreated.


    Mrs. Tang watched Yunyi explain things to the maid and thought: If Mrs. Wang is all right, it will be fine. If the Crown Princess finds something, I am afraid that Mr. Wang''s official position will also come to an end.


    When Bai Wei left, Yun Yi saw Madam Ai looking at her lovingly.


    Yun Yi smiled back: "Grandma, is the second uncle''s body okay?"


    Mrs. Ai nodded: "It''s okay, the doctor said he was lucky."


    Although he didn''t say it clearly, Yun Yi couldn''t see the gratitude in his eyes. Indeed, if he didn''t take action, Ai Rongxiang would be lame in the future.


    Yunyi smiled and said, "That must be the ancestors Mengyin, the descendants of Fuze, and the second uncle of the Ai family is also a good person, and good people have good rewards."


    When Mrs. Ai heard the Crown Princess''s words, she naturally knew what she meant.


    Before she could say anything, Madam Tang took over the words: "Prince Concubine''s words are good."


    As the few people were talking, they saw Shi Mi walking in: "Prince Concubine, there is a lady surnamed Wang outside the gate to ask for an interview, saying that she is acquaintance with Mrs. Tang and the eldest lady of the Tang family, and came to look for the two of them. of."


    Yunyi frowned slightly, obviously not in a good mood after hearing this, thinking to herself: Madam Wang is really thick-skinned, that something like that happened last night, and she dared to go to the door of the East Palace. "


    Yunyi looked at the Tang family and wanted to see what they meant.


    I saw Madam Tang looking at Shi Mi and said lightly, "Just go back and say that we are resting in the guest house."


    Yun Yi nodded to Shi Mi and said, "Just as the old lady said, just send it away."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1215： Daughter messed up

    Chapter 1215 Daughter ruined things


    Mrs. Wang did not expect that she would not succeed in moving out of the Tang family.


    I am dissatisfied with the Tang family at the moment. After all, the Wang family and the Tang family have been in Jiangling City for so many years, and they don''t even give this face.


    She didn''t want to come here under the banner of Xun Tang''s family, but today her daughter was reckless and got into trouble, she wanted to use the Tang family to make the Crown Princess disregard her past suspicions, but she didn''t expect that the gate of the East Palace could not be entered.


    It happened that this admiration was seen by several ladies and young ladies who came to visit the Crown Princess.


    Someone who recognized her sneered: "The lady who wanted to use snowballs as a match in the Royal Garden this morning is this lady''s daughter."


    "They look very good. Which adult''s family are they?"


    "I heard that her master had just been transferred back to Beijing from Jiang Ling a few years ago to work in the Ministry of Personnel."


    "It''s strange that I had to know it. I just returned to Beijing, but I''m not too brave. This time I came back to Beijing to hit the crown prince. It''s really amazing."


    "How many noble ladies in the capital want to enter the East Palace, just because she is the daughter of a third-rank official, I really dare to think."


    "Okay, stop talking, come here."


    "What are you afraid of, no one will tell you if you dare to do it."


    Mrs. Wang did not expect that these ladies and young ladies would dare to talk in front of her, but this was in the palace, and she really didn''t have the courage to make a fuss. She was afraid that she would be the official of her own master, and it would really come to an end.


    She had to go to the guest house arranged by the palace, wondering if her daughter was awake?


    Wang Yufei was hit by the snowball. Although there was no trauma, she had been suffering from severe headaches. Mrs. Wang wanted to take her out of the palace, but the guards at the entrance of the palace said that no one was instructed to leave the palace, only the annual banquet. End, you can release after receiving the message.


    But Wang Yufei had a disgraceful incident today, so she had to go to the hospital first, and she didn''t even dare to invite an imperial doctor.


    Mrs. Wang knew that if she couldn''t ask the Crown Princess''s forgiveness for this matter today, her husband would not let their mother and daughter go. When she arrived at the Palace of Preserving Harmony, she knew that the Tang family had returned to the East Palace with the Crown Princess.


    She originally thought about what to say, their Wang family and Tang family have had friendship for several years in Jiangling, and the Tang family will not look at it and ignore it. Now she is really dumbfounded, what should I do next?


    Walking back to the guest house in despair, I saw many people crowding around the door of the room where my daughter was resting.


    walked in and heard that her daughter was throwing a tantrum.


    Quickly pushed aside the crowd and walked forward, and heard Wang Yufei''s voice: "Hurry up and get me a doctor, my stomach hurts badly."


    Someone sneered outside: "I heard that the snowball only hit her on the head, why does it still hurt her stomach?"


    "Let''s go, so as not to be implicated by this mindless person."


    In fact, Wang Yufei really didn''t lie. She had her period, and her stomach hurts badly, but the carriage is still outside the palace gate, and even if she wants to get clothes, she can''t do it.


    It may be because I caught a cold playing in the snow today, and this time my stomach hurts especially.


    Seeing Mrs. Wang walking in, Wang Yufei threw herself into her arms aggrieved: "Mother, my daughter is really shameless."


    Mrs. Wang felt a little distressed about her daughter, but thinking of what their mother and daughter would face next, she felt agitated for a while, and it seemed that they were too impatient.


    Wang Yufei''s face with stomach pain turned pale: "Mother, stomach pain."


    Mrs. Wang realized that her daughter''s face was not very good: "Fei''er, what''s wrong with you?"


    Wang Yufei covered her stomach and whispered a few words in Mrs. Wang''s ear: "Mother, maybe I caught a cold while playing in the snow at night. This will make my stomach hurt badly, what should I do?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1216： I really want to quit

    Chapter 1216 I really want to quit


    Mrs. Wang is also anxious now, but whether it is **** or old spicy.


    After giving up a piece of silver, he changed a set of clothes and needed things from a palace maid, which allowed Wang Yufei to get through the current difficulties.


    Wang Yufei packed up, then remembered her situation: "Mother, what should my daughter do?"


    Mrs. Wang''s mind is also very confused now, so she can only comfort: "It''s alright, the big deal is that we will find a wealthy family to marry. With your father here, I''m not afraid that we won''t be able to protect you."


    To this day, the mother and daughter are still dreaming here.


    *


    East Palace, not long after Mrs. Wang left, Mrs. Qi Guogong also brought her family members to the East Palace to visit.


    Yunyi heard the report and got up and went out in person.


    The Duke''s Mansion of Qi State is very important to the sage and them, not to mention the Queen Mother''s maiden family, so they can''t be neglected.


    When they came in again, the Tang family and the Ai family had already waited at the door, greeted each other, and then entered the main hall together and took their seats.


    Waiting for the maid to serve tea, Yun Yi asked, "Aunt and grandmother, how is the second son''s injury?"


    Mrs. Qi Guogong was about to stand up and salute, but was stopped by Yun Yi: "It''s all my own family, so you''re welcome."


    Mrs. Qi Guogong heard this and felt very comfortable: "If you are polite, the courtier will not say much, but this is to say thank you."


    The two exchanged a few more greetings before ending the topic.


    After ??, the female relatives of the Tang family and the Ai family also got acquainted with the female relatives of the Duke Qi''s residence, and they chatted happily.


    *


    In the big room of the Xiao family, Mrs. Xiao leaned on the kang head a little decadently. Today is the first annual banquet after the new emperor ascended the throne. On such an important day, she actually broke her stomach.


    Just when she was fascinated, Lv Siyi walked in with a dark face. She really couldn''t figure it out. She had to live with the second room, but she had to suffer with their big room.


    It would be a lie to say that the old lady has no regrets.


    She just said that she can''t stand this meal now. It''s really easy to change from frugality to luxury, and it''s difficult to switch from luxury to frugality, but now it''s useless to say anything, the door of the second room, without Yunyi''s permission, she is afraid it will be difficult to return.


    Lu Siyi put the soup and medicine in her hand on the small table beside the old lady: "Grandmother, the medicine is ready, the temperature is right now, grandson-in-law helped you sit up straight, drink the soup first."


    If it wasn''t for her father-in-law''s harsh words, she really wanted to quit.


    But now I have no way out. If you want to gain a foothold in this family, you can only endure.


    I thought of something and touched my stomach. It''s been so long since I returned to Beijing, and my body is almost in good shape. My husband has worked hard, but so far nothing has happened.


    I can''t have a child by my side, I always feel uneasy, but the doctor clearly said that he has no problem, so why can''t he conceive?


    Mrs. Xiao stretched out her hand and waited for her to help her, but she didn''t wait for her grandson''s hand for a long time. Only after looking at it did she realize that Lu Siyi had lost her mind after a while.


    was in a bad mood, and when this happened again, Mrs. Xiao also broke out completely: "If you want to serve me as an old woman, just say it directly, don''t say one thing and do another."


    Lu Siyi also reacted at this moment, and hurriedly stretched out her hand to support the person: "Grandma, don''t be angry, grandson-in-law doesn''t want to serve you, she thinks that you are really wronged by following our big house."


    He sighed and continued: "It''s still good for Aunt Wei, I heard that the mansion Chen Ming and the others live in now is bigger than the mansion in the original Xiao mansion. I don''t know when we will be able to live like that and let you enjoy yourself."


    Finished the update today, thank you little cuties for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1217： what do you mean by telling me this

    Chapter 1217 What do you mean by telling me this


    When the old lady heard Lu Siyi''s words, her face became even more ugly, how could she not understand the meaning of the granddaughter-in-law.


    frowned and looked at Lu Siyi: "What do you mean by telling me this?"


    Lu Siyi glanced at the courtyard, and saw that there was no one outside: "What''s the point of grandson-in-law, it''s just that you feel that you suffer with us, and it''s useless for us, it''s not worth it if you can''t compare to the second room, even Chen Ming, who is a concubine, can''t compare. My grandmother didn''t know how it was spread about us outside, and she was ashamed to go out."


    The old lady was a little angry at first, but after hearing this, she felt a lot better.


    She understands that this granddaughter-in-law is envious of the second room and the concubine Chen Ming. It is not unusual for him to say what he said just now. After all, before the Xiao family was exiled, the mansion had the final say, and the concubine came from their direct room. scenery.


    Now it''s turned over, and the second room and the others can''t catch up even if they beat a horse, so there is only envy left, but now even the out-of-the-ordinary Chen Ming is doing better than them, it''s strange that she can balance her heart.


    Old Mrs. Xiao naturally knew what she wanted to do just now, but she was too old to do what she wanted.


    Besides, even if Chen Ming is willing to support her, I am afraid that Wei Shi will not agree.


    Wei Shi looked soft, but he was actually very tough.


    When the time comes, she is afraid of angering Wei Shi, and tearing off the last face of the eldest son Xiao Renli, she is not confused now.


    Old Mrs. Xiao raised her eyebrows and looked at Lu Siyi: "Put away your careful thoughts and save your face in the end."


    When Lu Siyi heard this, she hated the old woman in front of her heart to death, but she had to laugh with her face: "Grandmother, see what you said, I don''t have any thoughts, I just want to make my life more comfortable, and wrong?"


    Old Mrs. Xiao was already upset, and she didn''t bother to talk to her any more. She took the bowl of medicine and took a few mouthfuls: "Okay, let''s go out."


    Lu Siyi wanted to say something, but seeing the old lady''s sullen face, she could only take the medicine bowl and back out.


    When she exited the room, a shadow by the window behind the room disappeared.


    *


    In the palace, Qian Xiaoxiao still didn''t wake up until the banquet started. Now, let alone the Qian family, even the Xuan family and Ji family became anxious.


    If Qian Xiaoxiao really has three strengths and two weaknesses, they really can''t explain it to the Qian family.


    This happened on such an important day, I am afraid that the Holy Master will also blame them, so the dinner party has been started for a long time, and the people of Xuanwangfu and Ji''s family are still distracted.


    Sheng Shang Mo Yanbin naturally knew what happened in the palace today, and through these things, he also got some uncertain news, and now he is just waiting for the investigation results of those people.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but look at King Xuan.


    King Xuan also seemed to have a feeling, raised his head, his eyes met, a dark light flashed in his eyes, and instantly became soft.


    Mo Yanbin raised his glass, and King Xuan replied with a smile that he thought was decent, and also raised the glass in front of him, and the two drank from each other across the air.


    In fact, the waves in their hearts, only they know.


    After the banquet started, the dancers of the palace finished their dance, and then it became a talent competition for the ladies of the various prefectures.


    All the young ladies want to take advantage of the New Year banquet to show their faces, which can be regarded as trying their best, but they all have one common liking, that is, the eyes of all the princes are shy and timid.


    Just when Zhang Ranqin, the young lady in the second room of Uncle Zhong''s mansion, finished her performance, and looked at the prince with the same eyes, Brother Ye, who was sitting between Jing Rui and Yun Yi, said, "Mother, why are they all Are you looking at your father?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1218： The more you investigate, the deeper

    Chapter 1218 The more you investigate the deeper the matter


    Brother Ye said these words, which made the thoughtful ladies of various prefectures feel a little ashamed.


    Yunyi was amused by her son''s words, but she was not angry, but said with a smile: "You are wrong, they are looking at your father, they are looking at your mother and concubine."


    Brother Ye was a little unsure when he saw that Yun Yi was serious. He hurriedly looked at Brother Bo who was on the side, and wanted to ask his brother for evidence.


    Brother Bai raised his hand and patted Brother Ye''s arm like a little adult: "My brother is really wrong, those young ladies are so envious of their mother and concubine, they are favored by their father and king, and they gave birth to our three cute ones. They may be I want to get married."


    Bogeer tries to learn the child''s tones as much as possible.


    After saying this, everyone laughed.


    And those ladies from various palaces who had peeked at the prince before would not even dare to lift their heads. After all, they were still boudoir girls with very thin skin.


    Yun Yi didn''t want to continue this topic, so she gave Shi Mi a wink next to her.


    After a while, the dancers in the palace came on stage again, and the music drowned out the discussions, but the young ladies who came up to perform later did not dare to glance at the prince.


    Jing Rui specially prepared a lot of fireworks and placed them in the open space outside the palace in advance. After the dinner, everyone moved to the Star Picking Platform.


    When the colorful fireworks bloom in the night, whether it is the official family watching on the star-gazing platform or the people in the city, in addition to feasting their eyes, they also have a good vision for the future.


    When the fireworks are finished, the annual banquet officially ends.


    However, there is still no news of Qian Xiaoxiao''s awakening from the Taiyuan Hospital. Qian Shangshu is now seeing fire in the eyes of the people who look at the Xuan palace and Ji''s family. A good person, who goes to the palace to attend a banquet, will be treated like this. sin.


    Originally, Yunyi wanted Qian Xiaoxiao to stay in the Imperial Hospital, but Mr. Qian did not agree and arranged for someone to take him back to the house overnight.


    The person Yunyi personally rescued naturally knew that nothing would happen, so he was not blocking him.


    Jing Rui also said that this matter will be discussed after the lady of Qian Fu wakes up.


    Mr. Qian, Prince Xuan''s mansion and Ji''s family all thought it was to see if Qian Xiaoxiao could wake up, and only Yun Yi knew that Jing Rui''s reconsideration had other meanings.


    After explaining things, Yun Yi and Jing Rui didn''t wait any longer.


    After entering the gate of the East Palace, Yun Yi said, "How is the investigation?"


    Jing Rui took Yunyi to the backyard: "The more you investigate, the deeper the matter, I''m afraid it won''t be so fast."


    Yunyi really didn''t expect that today''s incident would involve Prince Xuan''s mansion, and looking at Jing Rui''s expression, it seemed that the matter was not easy.


    She didn''t want to say these unhappy things when she was a new year old. Anyway, when the results of the investigation came out, she naturally knew everything.


    After the three-day rest period was over, the Holy Shang Mo Yanbin issued an decree to change the era name to Taiqi.


    On this day, Qian Xiaoxiao woke up, and Mrs. Qian and Mrs. Qian finally breathed a sigh of relief. Qian Xiaoxiao may not be important to Erfang. After all, she didn''t grow up in the mansion, and Erfang people treated her very well. Not much emotion.


    But Mrs. Qian and Qian Xiaoxiao''s mother have a very good relationship. They have visited every year in these years. She also loves Qian Xiaoxiao''s niece. Now she brings people into the palace, but such a thing happened. The way to explain to the younger brother and sister, for fear that Qian Xiaoxiao has a bad.


    Now that people are awake, Mrs. Qian finally breathed a sigh of relief, and Mrs. Qian also felt that she had explained to the second brother, and the couple remembered that some accounts should be settled with Xuanwang''s mansion and Ji''s family.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1219： How do you think this should be handled?

    East Palace, Jing Rui looked at the person kneeling on the ground: "Have you checked everything written on it?"


    The man in black kneeling on the ground said respectfully, "Master, I have verified everything, and everything is true."


    Jing Rui flipped through the paper in his hand, and his face became darker as he looked. He really didn''t expect that King Xuan, who usually looked at him with no desires and no desires, was so arrogant behind his back.


    waved his hand to let people back down, then got up and walked out.


    And Mo Yanbin in the imperial study was looking at the materials sent by the Ministry of Housing.


    I heard a greeting from outside the door: "I have seen the prince."


    "Father Xi, can my father be here?"


    Eunuch Xi smiled and nodded, "Wait a moment, the servant will report to you."


    It was only he turned around and went in, when he heard the holy Shang Mo Yanbin say, "Come in."


    Jing Rui walked over directly, and directly screened the people who were serving in the room. Seeing that they were all gone, he handed over the investigation results in his hand: "Father, look at these."


    Mo Yanbin reached out and took it: "What is it?"


    Jing Rui sat down: "You''ll know after you''ve seen it."


    Mo Yanbin''s face became darker the more he looked at it, and finally he threw the investigation results on the table: "I really didn''t see it, and quietly reached out to the treasury."


    If it wasn''t for the little son of the Ji family who caused trouble that day, I am afraid that Jing Rui would not have noticed the Xuanwang mansion, and finally found out that Zuo Zijing, the minister of the household, was actually a person of Xuanwang, and these years, Xuanwang and Zuo Zijing have secretly colluded. All the taxes paid went into their pockets.


    King Yu''s rebellion was also written by King Xuan.


    I guess the original idea was to have a mantis catch the cicada oriole behind, but I didn''t expect Mo Yanbin to intervene strongly, so I stopped.


    Mo Yanbin looked at Jing Rui: "How do you think this matter should be handled?"


    Jing Rui thought for a while and said, "The people from Prince Yu''s Mansion will definitely not be able to stay, but if we immediately convicted Prince Xuan, I''m afraid that people who don''t know the truth will think that we are excluding dissidents, even the royal family. Afraid that being guided by someone with a heart will be detrimental to us."


    Mo Yanbin nodded: "Indeed, the treasury is already empty now, and the war with Dongning has just ended. Although we Beimo won and got the money and territory for compensation, the money is afraid to make up for the cost of this war.


    Not to mention, the compensation for the dead and wounded soldiers is also a lot of expenses, this year has passed, these things must be put on the agenda, and the pensions will be distributed as soon as possible.


    If King Xuan is brought to justice at this time, there will be another storm. After all, King Xuan has always been polite and courteous outside, and the people will not believe that he will do those things. As you said, they will think that we are excluded from dissidents. "


    Jing Rui replied: "The silver that was obtained from the households, King Xuan did not put in the palace of King Xuan. Judging from the track, he hid all the silver on the Fuming Mountain on the outskirts of Beijing, but they haven''t found the exact location."


    Mo Yanbin heard about Fuming Mountain, but remembered the past events many years ago. Prince Xuan''s mansion did buy Fuming Mountain. It seems that he had colluded with Zuo Zijing long ago, and he had already started preparations.


    Jing Rui saw that the royal father did not speak, and continued: "My son has already sent someone to look for it in Fuming Mountain. We will discuss when we have news. When we find the stolen money and take it back to the state treasury, there is no need for Zuo Zijing to keep it. .


    At that time, the big deal is to negotiate with King Xuan. The facts are in front of him. He has no choice. Whether he wants life or power and money is up to him. it is good. "

 Chapter 1220： Why dont you take this pot off your back for the saint?

    Mo Yanbin nodded and said: "Then according to what you said, don''t make a fool of yourself for the time being, and collect all the evidence first."


    Jing Rui thought of the news he had received before: "Qian Shangshu''s niece has woken up today, why don''t you let the Ji family take off a layer of skin first."


    Just as the two were still discussing, Eunuch Xi''s report came from outside the door: "Your Majesty, Qian Shangshu asks to see you."


    Sage Shang Mo Yanbin and Jing Rui looked at each other, Mo Yanbin said to Xi Gong justice: "Let people come in."


    Qian Shangshu entered the imperial study and knelt down directly: "I have seen the Sage, I have seen His Royal Highness."


    Mo Yanbin raised his hand and said, "Get up, why did Qian Shangshu enter the palace today?"


    Qian Shangshu didn''t make any detours, and said directly: "Sir, my niece woke up today, and the minister wanted to enter the palace to seek justice, but this year''s banquet is only a few days away, and the minister does not want to affect the sage because of this matter. Mood."


    Qian Shangshu finished, and Sheng Shang Mo Yanbin stood up: "This matter should indeed have a conclusion."


    looked at Duke Xi and said, "The king of propaganda enters the palace, and Lord Chuan Ji enters the palace."


    Eunuch Xi was instructed and replied, "Yes."


    After leaving the imperial study, he sent a bodyguard to pass the decree.


    Mo Yanbin looked at Qian Shangshu: "What do you think?"


    Qian Shangshu opened his mouth and said, "It was Ji Honghai''s fault in the first place, and the minister also asked people to investigate it. This time Ji Honghai has done a lot of bad things by relying on Xuanwang''s mansion, and he also asked the sage to investigate."


    Jing Rui naturally started an investigation as soon as Ji Honghai''s accident happened. It was Ji Honghai who caused the trouble first, let alone his brother-in-law. How could he let him go.


    King Xuan and Lord Ji entered the palace and soon arrived in the palace, but the two obviously had already conspired, and they made their attitude clear as soon as they arrived, and everything was done according to the requirements of Qian Shangshu.


    But obviously King Xuan and Lord Ji thought it was easy, and the prince had to vent his anger for his brother-in-law, so how could he let them go so easily.


    So he took out a few pages of Ji Honghai from the investigation materials, and threw them in front of the Xuanwang Mansion and Lord Ji: "Don''t tell the prince, you don''t know these things."


    King Xuan and the others picked up the paper on the ground and read the contents on it. They didn''t doubt Shengshang and Jing Rui, but looked at Qian Shangshu.


    Qian Shangshu thought that anyway, they would not be able to get along well in the future, and he was too lazy to explain. Besides, how to explain it, he couldn''t directly say: "Those have nothing to do with me."


    Qian Shangshu is a smart man, he has seen some ways, and thought to himself: It is better to take this pot down for the sage.


    Qian Shangshu''s silence made King Xuan and Lord Ji more certain that this matter was investigated by Qian Shangshu, and they both breathed a sigh of relief.


    After all, their two houses are grasshoppers on a rope. If the palace sends people to investigate, they will always find some clues, and the things they have done before may have to be exposed.


    After the New Year''s banquet, King Xuan told Lord Ji that this time the matter was over, let him take good care of Hon Hai, so as not to have trouble with him in the future.


    Mr. Ji agreed at the time, but he didn''t really take it to heart. He just wanted to ask King Xuan to come forward and say a few words of kindness to the sage, so that the younger son could be released earlier.


    But after seeing what was written on the paper, he was frightened into a cold sweat. It turned out that without knowing it, the youngest son had done so many things that hurt the world.


    These things were clearly written with reason and evidence, and he couldn''t say anything to refute, so he had to recognize these things, thinking in his heart: The little son is finished.

 Chapter 1221： Sent to the Ministry of Justice for trial

    Chapter 1221 Sent to the Ministry of Justice for trial


    Sage Shang Mo Yanbin looked at Master Ji coldly: "Master Ji, what do you want to say?"


    Mr. Ji has been an official for so many years, how can he not understand what the sage means, he endured the heartache and said: "It''s Wei Chen who didn''t teach his son well, and he has no face to intercede for him, but it''s up to the sage."


    Shang Sheng listened to Lord Ji''s words, and gave a cold ''hum'' in his heart. If those things were not found out, in the face of King Xuan, he would have to deal with it lightly.


    But it is different now. Since it is destined to go up to the sky with King Xuan, let¡¯s start from today.


    He looked at King Xuan with a cold expression: "How does King Xuan see this?"


    King Xuan did not expect that the sage would directly ask him what he thought, which made him unable to say what he wanted to say: "Hon Hai is still young, he will let the Ji family take good care of him in the future, and ask the sage to be merciful."


    He couldn''t say this, after all, everything recorded on the paper was true.


    He was also afraid that it was the sage who was testing him, so his heart sank: "Sacred, Hon Hai is really spoiled by the Ji family, I don''t know the sky is high, and he does such a thing in the palace. If he is not severely punished, he will break out in the future. A bigger disaster, I hope that through this lesson, he can learn from it and make a change in the future, and no longer cause trouble."


    Sage Shang Mo Yanbin looked at King Xuan and saw that even though he said so, the hands on both sides of his body were clenched into fists, showing how unwilling he was to say these words.


    But this is the result he wants, he said lightly: "King Xuan''s words are indeed reasonable, after all, the civil and military and officials and family members of the Manchu Dynasty were there that day, and it would be unreasonable to not punish severely. Since Lord Ji has no opinion, then this matter Let it be handed over to the Ministry of Justice for trial.¡±


    In one sentence, Ji Honghai didn''t have a chance to escape, and he slapped King Xuan in the face heavily.


    Master Ji heard this, his head ''hum'' and his whole body went weak.


    Only King Xuan stood there and pretended to be calm and said, "What the sage said is."


    Soon Ye Huaiyi was announced to the imperial study: "Chen Ye Huaiyi has seen the sage and the prince."


    Sheng Shang raised his eyes and looked over: "Get up."


    He stretched out his hand and picked up the investigation materials on the table: "You are also aware of what the young son of Ji''s house did in the palace that day, but now that Master Ji and King Xuan have taken the initiative to request strict handling, it is admirable, so this matter is left to the Xing Department. The trial must be fair and impartial and give the victim an explanation."


    Ye Huaiyi doesn''t have any prejudice against Prince Xuan''s mansion and Lord Ji, but he doesn''t like Ji Honghai, the youngest son of the Ji family, so he saluted and said, "Yes, Wei Chen will live up to expectations."


    King Xuan almost vomited blood when he heard this ''live up to expectations'', but now he can''t do anything.


    Sage Shang Mo Yanbin still had a memorial to deal with, so he waved his hand and said, "Since this matter has been concluded, let''s all retire."


    Several people retired and left the imperial study.


    As soon as Mr. Ji left the imperial study, he slumped on the steps, feeling so anxious.


    turned around and grabbed Ye Huaiyi''s robe: "Ye Shangshu, can you take a step to speak?"


    Ye Huaiyi was a little reluctant, but he didn''t refuse in view of King Xuan''s face: "It''s okay to talk in one step. Since you have to leave the palace, if Master Ji has something to say, then let''s talk while walking."


    Mr. Ji is not good at forcing, so he staggered and stood up from the ground: "Ye Shangshu, please."


    Ye Huaiyi glanced at Lord Ji, nodded at King Xuan, and gestured for King Xuan to go ahead.


    Lord Ji wiped a handful of sweat from his head, and then tentatively said: "Ye Shangshu, Xiaguan knows that the child is naughty, and asked Ye Shangshu to look at Xiaguan''s thin face and show mercy."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1222： Food Kings Salary and Loyalty to the King

    Chapter 1222 The matter of the food king, the salary and the loyalty to the king


    Ye Huaiyi frowned and looked at him: "Mr. Ji, we have just come out of the imperial study, and you should go back and ask the saint instead of embarrassing me here."


    King Xuan had a dark face, looked at Ye Huaiyi with dissatisfaction, and said to his brother-in-law, "Huaizhong, don''t hurry up, don''t delay Ye Shangshu''s handling of the case."


    Ji Huaizhong knew that Ye Huaiyi was unwilling to help, and he wanted to say something else when he saw that King Xuan had already strode away.


    had no choice but to chase after him: "Brother-in-law, wait for me."


    trot a few steps before catching up with the man: "Brother-in-law, why don''t you help me and say something, Ye Huaiyi can''t give you face?"


    King Xuan glanced back and didn''t see Ye Huaiyi''s figure, so he slowed down: "I have killed my relatives righteously in front of the Holy Master, and I expect others to share your worries for you. What are you thinking of?"


    Ji Huaizhong was worried about his younger son: "Let''s leave it alone, what should Hon Hai do?


    Brother-in-law, you know, if Ye Huaiyi turned over the matter on the paper and tried it again, then how could Hon Hai be saved? Wouldn''t it kill me? "


    King Xuan will get angry: "What did you do earlier, this king didn''t remind you, or your sister didn''t remind you, how did you all do it, face to face and behind the scenes, it''s no help, then It''s your parents who killed him."


    After saying that, he ignored Ji Huaizhong and strode forward.


    Ji Huaizhong''s only hope now is King Xuan, how can he let him go like this, and chase after a few steps: "Brother-in-law, my sister loves Hon Hai the most, you don''t want to make her sad, and I hope my brother-in-law saves Hon Hai. ."


    King Xuan is very upset now. In the imperial study just now, the sage seemed to be asking for their opinions, but in fact he didn''t give any face. I don''t know if he thought too much. , he couldn''t make the Holy One unhappy again because of Ji Honghai.


    But now I can''t say anything to my brother-in-law, so I can only sigh: "This matter has to be discussed in the long run, let''s go, go out of the palace first, this is not the place to talk."


    Ji Huaizhong got the right words, and then he was a little relieved. There was something in the house before, as long as the brother-in-law helped, there was nothing that could not be solved.


    The two soon arrived at the gate of the palace, and Ji Huaizhong got into King Xuan''s carriage and went all the way to King Xuan''s mansion.


    Ye Huaizhong, who was walking behind them, saw that the carriage of Prince Xuan¡¯s mansion had left, so he rode away.


    He had thought about it for a long time, he had to hurry up and protect those parties before the Xuanwang Mansion took action, so as not to let others touch them, so as not to be coerced and tempted, and dare not tell the truth.


    *


    In the big room of the Xiao family, Lu Siyi did not know what method she used to persuade Xiao Renli, the father-in-law.


    I didn''t expect that Xiao Renli really sent Xiao Chenhui to run and called Xiao Chenming over.


    Xiao Chenming was thinking along the way, I''m afraid it''s not a good thing to be invited here this time.


    It wasn''t until he arrived that he found out that his good father really gave him a Hongmen banquet.


    Xiao Renli asked his eldest daughter-in-law, Lu Siyi, to prepare a few small dishes in advance. When he saw Chenming, he greeted him: "Chenming is here, sit down."


    This is the first time Xiao Chenming has seen his father being so easygoing to him, but he is very sober: "Father, what''s the matter with calling your son here?"


    Xiao Renli was slightly uncomfortable, and coughed lightly: "It''s okay, can''t I come and talk to you?"


    Xiao Chenming didn''t want to do Tai Chi with him: "Father, my son doesn''t mean that, it''s because there are errands in the afternoon, I''m afraid I don''t have much time to talk to my father."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1223： slapped in the face

    Xiao Renli listened to Chen Ming''s explanation, and thought it would be better to keep it short. The provincial people left, and he hadn''t said anything yet, so he couldn''t waste his arrangement: "Sit down, let''s have a drink."


    Xiao Chenming raised his hand and held down Xiao Renli''s hand holding the wine bottle: "Father, my son will be doing errands for a while, so it''s not appropriate to drink alcohol."


    Xiao Renli had to put the wine bottle back, and then he said quietly: "I''m looking for you, I really have something to tell you."


    Xiao Chenming had already prepared his mind: "What''s the matter?"


    Xiao Renli was a little hard to say, but when he thought of what his daughter-in-law said, he bravely said, "I don''t need to say anything about the situation here, you know it too.


    Now we are all idle at home and have no income. Although your grandmother supported a little bit before and bought a village and a shop, the village will only be profitable in autumn next year, and the rent of the shop is barely enough for this family. Eat and drink. "


    Xiao Chenming didn''t want to go around with him: "Father, just say it directly, what do you want me to do?"


    Xiao Renli raised his head to meet the eyes of the scorpion: "Currently, the family''s expenses are all supported by that shop''s five taels of silver per month. It''s impossible for your grandmother to live a better life."


    Xiao Chenming thought that five taels of silver was too little. It had only been a few good days. Maybe he had forgotten the hard days in the northern Xinjiang, but he didn''t say it. He just wanted to hear what his father wanted. doing what?


    Xiao Renli saw that his son didn''t pick him up, so he could only continue to say, "You have Yun Yiyi to answer anyway, and you still have an official position in the army. Do you think you can give some money to this side?"


    Xiao Chenming fixedly looked at the person in front of him: "Father, is this what you mean, or what is the meaning of elder brother and elder sister-in-law?"


    Xiao Renli did not answer directly, but asked, "Is it okay?"


    Xiao Chenming is not used to them: "You can''t say that, you can''t say that I have an official position, so I have to subsidize my eldest brother, I''m not the second uncle, and the concubines can be separated, so we can''t let the separated younger brother raise the eldest brother and sister-in-law. Bar?


    Even if I give it, do they have the face to ask for it? What''s more, I''m not willing to give it.


    If the father reaches the age where he needs his son''s pension, the son will naturally not speak, but now the son''s salary is only enough to feed the family and clothe the family, and there is no extra money to subsidize this place. Bad, don''t stay any longer. "


    When Xiao Renli saw that the concubine was about to leave, he hurriedly said: "Chen Ming, you are also brothers after the separation, and the broken bones are still attached to the tendons. Now is the most difficult time for them. You reach out and help them. It will be remembered forever in my heart.¡±


    Xiao Chenming chuckled softly: "Father, do you believe this?


    Anyway, I don''t believe it, the second uncle also paid so much for Xiao''s house, but what he got in return, his children were almost killed by others, so let''s keep this to fool others. "


    After saying that, he turned around and walked out.


    Xiao Renli was left alone, and he didn''t recover for a long time, probably because he was stimulated by Xiao Chenming''s words.


    But this is the truth, others are not talking nonsense, they can''t stand it, it''s all their own sins, and they can only suffer.


    Xiao Chenhui was about to come over to help his father add to the building, but he just happened to see Xiao Chenming come out of the house: "Second brother, why did you come out?"


    Xiao Chenming is someone who has actually been on the battlefield, and his aura is naturally not comparable to Xiao Chenhui''s. In addition, the concubines and concubines have separated their families. Xiao Chenming has an official position and is not afraid of him at all: "If there is no important thing in the future, there is no need to shout. I''m here, everyone is fine, everyone is fine."


    After ?? finished speaking, he stopped looking at him and walked straight out.

 Chapter 1224： What, you want to take care of me too

    Chapter 1224 What, you want to take care of me too


    Xiao Chenhui didn''t expect Xiao Chenming to treat him like this, and went into his father''s house angrily: "Father, why is Chenming gone?"


    Xiao Renli was not in a good mood at this time: "The legs are long on him, he is going to leave, can I still hold him?"


    Xiao Chenhui couldn''t help frowning when he heard his father''s words that smelled of gunpowder: "Father, what happened just now, did you tell Chen Ming about letting him take the money?"


    Xiao Renli poured himself a glass of wine, took a sip and became suffocated. Maybe he drank too quickly and coughed directly.


    The sound of coughing attracted Lu Siyi in the kitchen: "Father, are you alright?"


    After he came in, he didn''t see Xiao Chenming: "Where''s Chenming?"


    Xiao Renli ignored her question and continued to pour himself a glass. It was really Xiao Chenming''s words that made him angry too much.


    When the second brother was alive, it was okay to be told by others. Now that the second brother has been gone for so many years, he still needs to be told by others, and he is still his own son. He hates people talking about him the most.


    Xiao Chenhui didn''t know what was going on for a while, what the second brother told his father to make him like this, so he had to reach out to stop him: "Father, stop drinking."


    Xiao Renli will drink a few glasses of wine, and he is already drunk: "Why, you want to control me too?"


    Looking up at the eldest son and his wife: "If you hadn''t pushed me to ask Chen Ming to subsidize the money, he wouldn''t be so heartless today, he''s right, the concubines have already separated, he''s not the second uncle of the couple, he Will not spend money to raise white-eyed wolves.


    I am indeed a white-eyed wolf, and I did not treat your second uncle''s children well, but they are not all promising now, why?


    Could it be that I can''t compare to your second uncle, and even the younger generation?


    God, why do you do this to me? "


    Xiao Chenhui saw that his father was drunk, and quickly stepped forward to comfort him: "Father, you can''t drink anymore. No matter how powerful the second uncle is, he has no life to enjoy it anymore."


    As for the matter of the younger generation, he still didn''t mention it. The children of the big house really couldn''t compare with the children of the second uncle. This is a fact.


    Xiao Renli was stunned for a moment after listening to Da''er''s words: "You''re right, no matter how powerful he is, it''s not that he''s dead. I care about a dead man."


    But as soon as he said these words, there was a sound of heavy objects falling to the ground outside the house.


    Xiao Chenhui and Lu Siyi didn''t care about Xiao Renli, who was half-drunk, and turned around and ran into the yard, only to see their grandmother lying on the ground.


    They were terrified, and Lu Siyi screamed: "Grandma, what''s wrong with you, don''t scare us?"


    She is not worried about Mrs. Xiao, but she is afraid that if Mrs. Xiao really happens in the big room, the brothers and sisters in the second room will not be able to spare them. At that time, she is afraid that they will be drowned by the spittle of others.


    Xiao Renli was also half sober because of this shout, and stumbled out of the yard. After all, it was his mother, and his eyes suddenly turned red: "Mother, what''s wrong with you?"


    Xiao Yunru, who was cooking in the kitchen, and Xiao Chenxu, who was arranging firewood in the backyard, also heard the movement and ran over: "What''s wrong with grandma?"


    Xiao Renli finally woke up at this meeting: "Go and ask the doctor."


    Xiao Chenxu put down the tool in his hand and ran out.


    Xiao Renli thought for a while, then looked at Xiao Chenhui: "Go to the palace to send a message to the Crown Princess."


    He was really scared. Seeing that his mother''s situation was not very good, he was also afraid that there was something wrong, so he couldn''t explain it to the people in the second room.


    Xiao Chenhui also hurriedly ran out.


    Finished the update today, thank you little cuties for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1225： stroke

    Chapter 1225 Stroke


    When Xiao Chenxu brought the doctor back, Mrs. Xiao had already been placed back in the room.


    Xiao Renli saw that the doctor had arrived, and said anxiously: "Doctor, hurry, hurry, hurry up and take a look."


    The old doctor stepped forward and looked at the symptoms of the old lady first, and then took out the pulse pillow from the diagnosis and treatment box he brought. pulse.


    After checking his pulse, he glanced at the old lady on the bed, and then signaled everyone to speak to the side.


    Xiao Renli had a bad premonition when he saw this battle: "Doctor, my mother she"


    The old doctor didn''t go around the bend: "The old lady is in a hurry, and she fell and suffered a stroke. The old man will help her with acupuncture and moxibustion for seven days, and then continue acupuncture for half a month, but she can recover. To what extent this is not guaranteed.


    If you have any doubts, you can also ask another doctor to come over and make a diagnosis. "


    When Lu Siyi heard that he needed acupuncture and medicine, the first thing that came to his mind was: how much money it would cost.


    said anxiously, "Father, let''s wait until the Crown Princess arrives."


    When the doctor heard the Crown Princess, he raised his head and looked at Xiao Renli. Although he was curious, he did not ask, and just waited for the family to speak.


    Xiao Renli had no other thoughts at this time. Hearing his daughter-in-law''s words, he thought to himself: Could the imperial doctor in the palace be better than this old doctor.


    After thinking for a while, he said to the doctor: "My mother''s situation, can you wait for the treatment? My son has entered the palace, maybe there will be an imperial doctor in the palace to help with diagnosis and treatment."


    When the doctor heard that the imperial doctor would come, he naturally responded with a full mouth, thinking to himself: Maybe I can learn something from the imperial doctor.


    When Xiao Chenhui arrived at the palace gate, he was stopped by someone: "Who?"


    Xiao Chenhui hurriedly cupped his hands and said: "Master Guard, the youngest is the cousin of the princess''s maiden. I have something important to call the princess, and I hope you can help me."


    The guard at the door wanted to drive the person away, but who knows if what he said is true or not, but the guard behind him came over at this time: "You always have to make it clear what you are looking for with the Crown Princess."


    Xiao Chenhui quickly replied: "My grandmother fell in the yard, my father asked the youngest to enter the palace to inform the Crown Princess."


    After hearing this, the guards looked at each other. Whether it was not true, or received a report from the East Palace, one of the guards said, "Wait here."


    After saying that, he turned around and went to the palace.


    Yunyi was there looking at the accounts in the palace, Shi Mi walked in: "Prince Concubine, the young master of the Xiao family''s big room is at the gate of the palace, saying that the old lady fell in the yard."


    Hearing the report, Yun Yi was stunned for a moment: "Speak to the Imperial Hospital and send two imperial physicians to accompany him back first."


    Shi Mi Blessed Body salutes: "Yes."


    After Shi Mi turned around and left, Yun Yi took the account book: "Bai Wei, change clothes, and leave the palace."


    Bai Wei responded, asked the second-class maid outside the door to prepare water, and went to get two sets of clothes in person: "Princess, the clothes are here."


    Yunyi glanced at it, pointed at a set of plain colors, turned to Qu Lian, who had just come in, and said, "Go to the small kitchen and bring some freshly made, easy-to-keep pastries."


    Arranged everything, then freshen up and change clothes.


    When he was ready to leave the palace, Jing Rui rushed back.


    Yunyi took a few quick steps to meet him: "Why are you back at this time?"


    Jing Rui took her hand: "I met Xiao Chenhui at the gate of the palace, and I came right back, thinking of going with you."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1226： Strictly follow the laws of the court

    Chapter 1226 Strictly enforced according to court laws


    Yunyi knew that he was very busy these days, leaving early and returning late, and did not want him to be burdened by these trivial matters.


    said softly: "I can see how tired you are these few days. Don''t be distracted by these little things, go do your own business, and come back early to rest when you''re done."


    Jing Rui wanted to say something, but Yun Yi grabbed it first: "Be obedient, when you''re done with your work, just accompany me to visit with you, business matters."


    Jing Rui really had something to discuss in the imperial study. Seeing that Yun Yi insisted on letting him do the business first, he had to say to the maid behind Yun Yi, "Take care of your masters."


    Bai Wei and Shi Mi Fushen behind Yunyi responded, "Yes."


    The two separated at the entrance of the East Palace, Jing Rui watched the carriage disappear around the corner, and then went to the imperial study.


    Today, he personally went to Fuming Mountain for a walk, but he didn''t get any harvest at all. When he was going down the mountain, the words of an hunter caught his attention.


    The hunter said that Jiguan Mountain opposite Fuming Mountain was bought by a squire. Originally, there were several incidents of falling and hurting people in the past few years, so not many people went to Jiguan Mountain again. Now it is completely forbidden to let people go up. .


    After he went down the mountain, he specially took people to inquire about the local people. There is a mountain road between Jiguan Mountain and Fuming Mountain. Jiguan Mountain is high and steep, and it is a stone mountain. There are some low shrubs on the mountain.


    In the past, people from the nearby villages would go up the mountain to collect firewood and hunt, but after a few strange things happened there, no one went up to the mountain, and they all felt that the mountain was a little evil.


    He now has a bold guess. I am afraid that the things of King Xuan are not on the Famous Mountain at all, but on the Jiguan Mountain across the road, and the strange things that appear on the Jiguan Mountain are also deliberately done by someone, I just don¡¯t want to let them Nearby villagers go up the mountain.


    When he arrived at the imperial study, he saw Ye Huaiyi waiting outside.


    Ye Huaiyi stepped forward and said, "His Royal Highness."


    Jing Rui nodded at him and glanced at the door of the imperial study: "Who is inside?"


    Ye Huaiyi whispered, "It''s Zuo Shangshu."


    Jing Rui did not rush to let people know, but talked to Ye Huaiyi there: "How is the trial of Ji Honghai''s case?"


    Ye Huaiyi glanced around: "I''m afraid it''s enough to be cut a few times."


    After ?? finished speaking, he also whispered: "I also got some news from him, involving Xuan Wangfu, so that''s why I want to come here to ask for instructions."


    The two were talking when they saw Zuo Shangshu walking out and exchanged a few words of greetings before Zuo Shangshu left in a hurry.


    Jing Rui kept watching the person walk away, and then took back his gaze.


    Jing Rui and Ye Huaiyi entered the imperial study together, and after the two met the ceremony, Ye Huaiyi handed the confession signed and painted by Ji Honghai to the sage: "Sacred, I learned from Ji Honghai that the Ji family had sent someone to the Weihe River a few days ago. to destroy."


    After hearing this, Mo Yanbin and Jing Rui frowned, but no one spoke, but waited for Ye Huaiyi''s next words.


    Ye Huaiyi then continued: "He accidentally heard the conversation between Master Ji and King Xuan outside the study, so he didn''t know much, and now those people are afraid that they are already approaching the Weihe River."


    Jing Rui looked at the sage who was sitting behind the imperial case: "Father, this matter cannot be delayed, my son will go and spread the news first."


    Mo Yanbin nodded: "Alright."


    After ?? finished speaking, he looked at Ye Huaiyi: "Ji Honghai''s case does not need to be merciless, and it will be handled strictly according to the laws of the court."


    Ben also wanted to show mercy to King Xuan, but they dared to reach out to Weihe, so don''t blame him for being merciless.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1227： hands-on

    Ye Huaiyi got the decree from the sage, so he retire and leave.


    After Jing Rui left the imperial study, he immediately returned to the East Palace and released five pigeons in a row. Not only did he send someone to the Luning section of the Weihe River to find Xiao Chenrui, but he also sent someone to Pingzhou and Qingcheng to inform the prefect, for fear of being a step behind. An accident occurs.


    Waiting for things to be settled, I was about to go to the imperial study, but I received a message from my subordinate: "Have you verified everything you said just now?"


    The man knelt down on one knee: "Yes, everything has been checked. In order to be sure, the subordinates also checked the purchase and delivery account books of the household department for the past five years."


    Jing Rui''s eyes were full of anger after hearing this: "Zuo Zijing, it''s great."


    After ?? finished speaking, he took over the evidence: "Keep an eye on Zuo Zijing."


    The man replied, "Yes."


    Jing Rui took things to the imperial study: "Father, look at these."


    Mo Yanbin took the thing from Jing Rui''s hand: "What is this?"


    Jing Rui looked for a place to sit down: "When I was in Sava City, Yun Yi temporarily donated a batch of medicinal materials, and the military doctor said that the medicinal materials were much better than those sent by the Ministry of Housing.


    Lu Shangshu of the Ministry of War made a direct decision at the time, and in the future, the medicinal materials of the Ministry of War would cooperate with Yunyi, but the Ministry of Household pushed back on this matter. Of course, the Ministry of Household did not know that the owner behind the new supplier was Yunyi.


    Erchen asked people to check it secretly. I didn¡¯t expect that the medicinal materials imported by the imperial court in recent years were basically shoddy, but the price was one to two times that of normal medicinal materials. "


    Mo Yanbin was born in a military commander, how could he not know the situation here? After reading the evidence, he murmured: "I can''t complain that the frontier guards have to fight for the right to purchase medicinal materials."


    Now, except for the guards that buy their own medicinal materials, the other garrison troops are all distributed by the imperial court. I didn¡¯t expect them to be very timid and dare to do something on military supplies.


    As a result, before Ye Huaiyi returned to the punishment department, he was passed to the imperial study.


    With him was Lu Jiancheng, Minister of War.


    After the two arrived at the imperial study, the Sage did not go around in circles with them, but handed them the evidence directly: "Let''s take a look."


    The information handed to them is not only about the purchase of medicinal materials, but also some other evidences, including the Bai County magistrate of Shunde County and the Yue family Hong family of Changqing Town are Zuo Zijing''s people, and what they have done is also true. They all obey Zuo Zijing, and of course it''s not just them.


    Sage Shang Mo Yanbin handed over the matter to Ye Huaiyi, Minister of Punishment, and asked Lu Jiancheng, Minister of War, to co-organize, asking them to investigate secretly first, and not to leak the news.


    After the two took orders to leave, Jing Rui said: "Tomorrow I will take people to Jiguan Mountain for a walk."


    Mo Yanbin rubbed his eyebrows: "This is forcing me to take action."


    Jing Rui naturally knew what the father was saying. When these people are brought to justice, I am afraid that they will soon be involved in the Xuan Wangfu. This Yu Wang is still locked in the dungeon, so it is impossible for Xuan Wang to be locked up too.


    To take Jing Rui''s meaning, the prince violated the law and the common people were guilty of the same crime. Since King Xuan dared to do it, he had to pay the price, but Mo Yanbin didn''t want the world to think that he was the imperial power at the expense of killing the royal family.


    After the father and son discussed it, according to what Mo Yanbin had thought before, they secretly confiscated all the properties of the Xuanwang Mansion, leaving them with the last trace of face.


    Of course, these will have to be implemented after Zuo Zijing, Ji Huaizhong, Bai County magistrate, etc., after the fall of Xuanwang''s cronies and henchmen.


    Afterwards, every move of Prince Xuan¡¯s mansion was monitored.

 Chapter 1228： want to dump the pot

    On the other side, when Yun Yi arrived at the Xiao family''s big room, two imperial doctors had already treated Mrs. Xiao.


    Seeing Yunyi coming in, two imperial doctors stepped forward and saluted: "I have seen the Crown Princess."


    Yunyi raised his hand and said, "Get up, how is my grandmother''s condition?"


    One of the imperial physicians stepped forward: "Prince Concubine, Mrs. Xiao was in a hurry and suffered a stroke. The lower official has given the old lady an injection and is preparing to prescribe a prescription."


    Yun Yi saw that there was an old man he didn''t know in the room, and Xiao Chenxu, who was beside him, hurriedly explained, "This is a doctor invited from outside."


    As soon as the old doctor heard him, he hurriedly saluted: "I have seen the Crown Princess."


    Yunyi motioned to Xiao Chenxu to help him up: "Get up, since the imperial doctor in the palace has taken over, you should go back first."


    After finishing speaking, he motioned for Bai Wei to give it away.


    Bai Wei naturally knew what the master meant, stepped forward and handed a purse: "This is a reward from our crown princess, keep it."


    Lv Siyi was overjoyed when she saw that the Crown Princess''s maid gave the reward silver, which meant that they didn''t have to pay for the consultation fee.


    After Bai Wei sent the old doctor away, Yun Yi said to the imperial doctor, "Prescribe it."


    When the imperial doctor prepared the prescription, Yun Yi walked to the bedside of Mrs. Xiao, looked at the person who had already slept, and thought in her heart: If you leave a good person and don''t do it, you have to come here to suffer such a crime. , I don''t know what your picture is about?


    stretched out his hand to help her take her pulse. As the imperial doctor said, it was indeed a stroke, and it was still a little serious. If you take good care of it and exercise more in the future, it is possible to get better.


    However, the premise is that you can no longer be stimulated, and you must meditate and recuperate.


    turned to the imperial doctor and said, "The prescription is ready, let them go get the medicine."


    Just as soon as these words came out, the people in the big room lowered their heads. They just saw that there were several precious medicinal herbs on the prescription, and they were afraid that the money in their hands was not enough for a single medicine.


    But Yunyi didn''t offer any help, and just discussed the condition with the imperial doctor.


    After they finished their discussion, Lu Siyi was afraid that Yunyi would leave soon, so she stepped forward and said, "Prince Concubine, can you take a step to talk?"


    Yun Yi pointed to Xiao Chenxu and said to the two imperial doctors, "You can explain to him the precautions for preparing the medicine, and then you can go back to the palace."


    The two imperial doctors followed Xiao Chenxu to the side.


    Yunyi then looked at Lu Siyi: "If you have something to say, just say it here."


    Although Lu Siyi was a little embarrassed, thinking of their situation, she still said, "Now, we don''t have that much money. What do you think about getting the medicine?"


    Yunyi stared at her: "Then what do you mean?"


    Lu Siyi''s heart sighed: "The hospital is definitely not short of those medicinal materials, why don''t they go back to the palace to grab the medicine and send someone to deliver it."


    As soon as she said these words, Xiao Renli and his son''s faces were so hot that they could not wait to find a hole to burrow into.


    Yunyi glanced around coldly: "I want to know, what is the reason why grandmother is in a hurry, the wind in the middle?"


    The people in the big room were all silent when they heard Yun Yi''s question, and they couldn''t tell Yun Yi: it was because the grandmother heard them say that the second uncle was not behind, and the talented grandmother had a stroke.


    Yunyi spoke again, and her voice became cold: "Why, can''t you say it?"


    Lu Siyi rolled her eyes and looked at Yun Yi: "It''s not that Chen Ming came over and walked over, and I don''t know what I said to my father, but my grandmother listened to it."


    Yun Yi is not easy to fool: "Oh, since that''s the case, why don''t you see Chen Ming here?"

 Chapter 1229： This money really lets us out, isnt it right?

    Xiao Chenxu couldn''t bear it anymore: "Sister-in-law, don''t talk nonsense, grandmother''s illness has nothing to do with second brother, don''t talk to him."


    Lu Siyi glared at Xiao Chenxu angrily, just thinking about throwing the blame, forgetting that this matter would involve the second room: "Why doesn''t it have anything to do with him, if he hadn''t come over and said those unpleasant things, my father would have been **** off by him, how could he not be **** off? It''s so sad, how can you say things that make grandma angry?"


    After ?? finished speaking, he realized that something was wrong with what he said, and glanced at Yun Yi with a guilty conscience.


    Yunyi''s face sank after hearing this: "Then tell me, what did they say?"


    Lu Siyi is now stuck, and he hesitated for a long time without saying a word, not to mention what Xiao Chenming said to her father-in-law, she didn''t hear it, even if she heard it, those words are also not good for their big room. .


    Just when she was in a dilemma, Xiao Chenhui said: "Now is not the time to investigate who is right and who is wrong, it is still the most important thing to see your grandmother."


    Yunyi snorted coldly in his heart: "You''re right."


    Then he looked at the two imperial physicians: "How much money does this decoction cost."


    The two imperial physicians did not know what the Crown Princess meant, so they were a little embarrassed. They looked at each other and were about to speak.


    Hearing Yun Yi indifferently say: "According to the truth."


    One of the imperial doctors took a step forward: "Prince Concubine, there are several precious medicinal materials used here. The medicinal materials in the imperial hospital are all top-grade. This medicine will cost at least five taels of silver, and a total of thirty-five taels of silver for seven days."


    The people in the big room were stunned when they heard this, not knowing what Yun Yi meant.


    After the two imperial physicians finished speaking, they packed up their diagnosis and treatment boxes, exited the room wisely, went out of the yard, and waited at the gate.


    After the imperial doctor left, Xiao Chenxu, who felt that he was wrong, said, "My grandmother got a stroke after listening to those unpleasant words. The money for the treatment should come from our big room."


    When he said this, Xiao Chenhui said displeasedly, "Chen Xu, what nonsense are you talking about?"


    Lu Siyi also said angrily at the same time: "Brother, what you said is easy."


    Yun Yi glanced at the grandmother on the bed, then glanced at the humanity in the room, and walked out first.


    Lu Siyi was anxious: "Prince Concubine, things haven''t been settled yet, how can you leave?"


    Bai Wei behind Yunyi said angrily, "Be presumptuous, if you don''t leave, is it possible that the old lady on the bed will listen to you being unfilial?"


    When the people in the big room heard this, they all looked at the old lady on the bed, and they were relieved to see that she was not moving.


    After ??, he went out of the room.


    Xiao Chenxu was afraid that his cousin thought he was just talking, and then said: "Prince Concubine, it is true that we harmed my grandmother today, but now we really can''t get the money, so this money should be borrowed by our big house."


    Yunyi didn''t intend to let the big house give out the money, but since Xiao Chenxu said so, it is better to push the other people in the big house with the flow, it''s really getting worse and worse.


    glanced at the old lady''s room, and said lightly: "You are right, no matter how you say it, you can''t pass the uncle''s own son, isn''t it, grandmother is so considerate of him, it''s time for him to show his filial piety."


    Lu Siyi was even more anxious now, and didn''t care about her father-in-law''s face, she pushed Xiao Chenhui away and walked up: "Prince Concubine, what kind of life are we living now? Bar?"

 Chapter 1230： How dare you say such a thing

    Yun Yi glanced at her coldly: "What do you think of the uncle''s son?"


    Xiao Renli had a bad face because of what his younger son said, but now his daughter-in-law''s words have been scolded by Yun Yi, and he can''t refute it.


    He could only grit his teeth and say, "Prince Concubine, as Chen Xu said, we really can''t get so much money, but your grandmother''s illness can''t be delayed, I hope you can see your grandmother''s face and let them dispense medicine first. "


    Yunyi looked at Bai Wei who was beside him: "Let them write an IOU, so that it will not be clear in the future."


    Not to mention Xiao Renli and Xiao Chenhui, even Xiao Chenxu never thought that the dignified crown princess would ask them to write an IOU because of thirty-five taels of silver.


    Yunyi naturally didn''t expect them to pay back, but unilaterally didn''t want them to feel better, especially Lu Siyi.


    Xiao Renli had no choice but to write a thirty-five IOU according to Yun Yi''s request.


    Yun Yi looked at Xiao Chenxu: "You follow me into the palace to get medicine."


    Xiao Chenxu still has three views on the people in the big room, and she can''t trust others.


    Xiao Chenxu followed Yunyi out the door.


    After entering the palace, he went directly to the Imperial Hospital with the two imperial doctors. This was the first time he entered the palace when he was so old.


    Soon, the two imperial physicians brought the medicine they had seized and handed it to Xiao Chenxu. They also took a wild ginseng aged about 30 years and gave it to Xiao Chenxu according to the princess''s instructions: "The stewed soup. When it¡¯s time to add a small piece, you don¡¯t need too much, otherwise the patient won¡¯t be able to bear it.¡±


    Xiao Chenxu thanked him, and then walked to the gate of the palace, thinking of going back quickly to boil the medicine, grandmother was still waiting at home.


    When ?? arrived at the gate of the palace, there was already a carriage waiting there.


    Xiao Chenxu saw Bai Wei waiting beside the Crown Princess: "Miss, but the Crown Princess has something to explain?"


    Bai Wei handed the thing in his hand to him: "This is the tonic that the Crown Princess prepared for the old lady, let the servant send it over, just let the son take it back to the mansion."


    Xiao Chenxu didn''t shirk either. Given the situation at home, he just wanted to buy some supplements for his grandmother. I was afraid it was unrealistic.


    He didn''t say anything else, and it seemed even more insincere when he said too much.


    He knew why Yunyi wanted their big room to write an IOU today. It was nothing more than that he didn''t want the big room to feel that he could rely on others for anything. At the same time, he also wanted to use this IOU to contain the big room, so that they would not have other thoughts in the future.


    As for whether he will collect debts in the future, I am afraid it depends on whether those people in the family will cause trouble.


    Bai Wei watched the carriage go away, then withdrew her gaze and turned back to the East Palace to return to her life.


    And when Xiao Chenxu got home, Lu Siyi and the courtyard scolded Sang and scolded Huai, which made him feel powerless.


    Seeing him coming back, he hurried over and wanted to pick up what he was holding, but he ignored it and handed the medicine directly to the elder sister Xiao Yunru: "Sister, boil the medicine for grandma first."


    The ginseng and bird''s nest were also handed to Xiao Yunru: "You keep these, this is the tonic for the grandmother from the crown princess."


    Lu Siyi just heard this sentence: "She has a conscience, she knows that our conditions are limited, and she sent her grandmother to live with us."


    Xiao Chenxu couldn''t bear it any longer: "Shut up, you live, eat, and use everything from your grandmother, how can you say such a thing?"


    It just so happened that Xiao Renli and Xiao Chenhui came out of the room, and just heard their conversation clearly, and their faces instantly turned ugly again.

 Chapter 1231： Hes a ruthless man in the dark

    Mrs. Xiao woke up after it got dark.


    After learning that the decoction he drank was prepared by the imperial doctor in the palace by Yun Yi, he felt mixed in his heart and couldn''t speak clearly: "Tell my grandmother about what happened after I fainted today."


    Xiao Yunru was feeding the medicine while chatting with her grandmother about what happened today, and said it succinctly.


    Naturally, she wouldn''t be stupid enough to say what my sister-in-law said.


    After listening to the granddaughter''s words, I probably guessed that she was hiding something, and I felt a little desolate in my heart. I was afraid that I was really wrong.


    had a bit of luck in his heart, thinking that when Chen Rui returned to Beijing, he might be able to take her back to the house.


    *


    Jing Rui secretly went out of Beijing again today, and after meeting with the others outside the city, he went straight to Jiguan Mountain.


    The hard work paid off. Finally, in the middle of the afternoon, I found the place where King Xuan hid his belongings, but the place was easy to defend and difficult to attack. If it wasn''t for the drug that Yunyi asked for, I''m afraid it wouldn''t be so smooth.


    When they entered the secret room in the mountain, they discovered that King Xuan, who had always been polite and polite, was secretly a ruthless man.


    Looking at the boxes of gold and silver treasures in the secret room of the cave, not to mention other people, even Jing Rui did not expect that they would be indistinguishable from Prince Yu, and even slightly better.


    But the meaning of the father, in order to protect the face of the royal family, and in order not to fall into the world''s tongues, can only seize the power of Xuanwang''s mansion, collect the wealth of Xuanwang''s mansion, but not move the people of Xuanwang''s mansion.


    If this is the case, to be on the safe side, he has to use some means, and he doesn''t want to leave disaster.


    Looking at the treasures piled up in the cave, I was filled with emotion for a while.


    When ??Jing Rui returned to the palace, he didn''t see Yun Yi, looked at Qu Lian and asked, "Where''s your master?"


    Qu Lian bowed: "Back to the prince, the prince concubine took the little masters to Changle Palace to greet the empress dowager."


    Jing Rui asked people to prepare water, wash and change clothes, and then went to the Empress Dowager and Changle Palace.


    He has been busy for the past few days and has no time to accompany his wife and children. He leaves the palace by himself every day.


    When Yunyi heard the greeting, she couldn''t help standing up, watching people come over, and said with a smile: "It''s early to come back today."


    The triplets haven''t seen their father for the past few days, and they miss them very much, and they fly over one by one: "Father."


    Jing Rui squatted down, caught the three children who were rushing over, and after kissing and incense, then greeted the Queen Mother and said, "Jing Rui has seen the imperial grandmother."


    The Queen Mother looked at Jing Rui with a smile on her face: "What have you been busy with these days, it''s been a lot darker."


    Yunyi chuckled softly and covered him: "Royal father is a king with lofty aspirations, so the crown prince naturally has to follow in his footsteps, so it''s right to be busy."


    Jing Rui spoiled: "What Yier said is."


    The Queen Mother felt extremely relieved when she heard this, her son was naturally good everywhere, and the eyes of their family were even more loving.


    After chatting for a while, Jing Rui and Yun Yi said goodbye to the Queen Mother and prepared to take the triplets back to the East Palace.


    A few children clamored for their father to hug him, but Jing Rui didn''t disappoint them. He put Brother Ye on his shoulder and sat down, and then picked up Brother Bo and Sister Yun.


    The ?? family came out of Changle Palace talking and laughing.


    The way the family gets along with each other is really envious of others. I don''t know how many people are envious and jealous of the luck of the Crown Princess.


    Along the way, the family became the most beautiful scenery in this palace.

 Chapter 1232： Make them feel suffocated

    When they returned to the East Palace, dinner was ready.


    After the family had a happy dinner, the triplets let their father and mother play puzzles together for a while before taking a shower and resting.


    Wait until the kids are settled and exit the room.


    Yun Yi was caught off guard by a princess who came to Jing Rui.


    Yun Yi punched Jing Rui: "You can''t say a word, it will startle me."


    Jing Rui put his face on Yun Yi''s face: "I miss you."


    Yun Yi heard this and said angrily, "I''m not afraid of people laughing."


    Jing Rui laughed out loud, then attached to Yun Yi''s ear and said, "I think Yi''er is not afraid of jokes, and who dares to joke."


    The two flirted and returned to their room. The maids had already helped to clean up and they all left.


    Jing Rui hugged the person directly to the bed, and talked about the love of the family. When the love was too strong, it was naturally inseparable. After a lot of love, they hugged each other and talked about the past few days.


    Yunyi heard Jing Rui''s words: "So, did you find the loot that King Xuan hid?"


    Jing Rui squeezed the man tightly into his arms: "Well, I found it, and it''s no less than the one from King Yu."


    Yun Yi kissed Jing Rui''s chin: "It seems that not only the county magistrate of Shunde is his person, but there should be other places as well. It''s really unbelievable, and the sea cannot be measured. This King Xuan can really pretend."


    Jing Rui gave a light "um", and told Yun Yi what the father meant again.


    Yun Yi could understand it after hearing it. After all, it has only been half a year since he ascended the throne. If several princes were taken down, it would inevitably lead to unnecessary speculation and slander.


    Of course, in the face of absolute strength, he is not afraid of these, but now Beimo''s top priority is stability and development, and it is understandable for the sage to make such a choice.


    Yunyi leaned into Jing Rui''s arms: "Then it can be done according to the father''s wishes. I will accompany you tomorrow to take those things away, and let them be dumb and eat yellow lotus.


    Jing Rui answered: "Well, when Zuo Zijing''s incident comes out, if he is smart enough, he will take the initiative to hand in the military talisman."


    Yun Yi said: "For the sake of insurance, you still have to get an insurance policy, and you will have other thoughts in the future. After all, you are going to take someone else''s bottom line."


    Jing Rui pulled the quilt up: "The original property of Prince Xuan''s mansion was not confiscated from him, why is he dissatisfied?"


    Yun Yi laughed: "Father''s move is actually ruthless enough, and he quietly came to draw wages from the bottom of the pot, making them feel aggrieved and have no reason to reason."


    When something happened to Zuo Zijing, the minister of households, no one would have thought that the master behind him turned out to be King Xuan.


    In order to protect himself, it was impossible for King Xuan to stand up to protect others. The wealth that he had been afraid of for so many years before was considered a contribution to the court, and he had to fight the military power in order to save his life. Also uncomfortable.


    The next day, the two changed their attire and left the palace together.


    After ?? out of the city, I found a place to take the horse from the space and went straight to Jiguan Mountain.


    After arriving at the place, Jing Rui dispatched the guards who were guarding the ground, and then took Yun Yi all the way to the secret cave. I was afraid that he would always think that it would not attract the attention of others. Besides, this place was indeed impossible for ordinary people to find. to, so there is no agency.


    Indeed, as Jing Rui said, the wealth collected by King Xuan is no less than that of King Yu, and if Yun Yi and the others hadn''t come across the clues, I''m afraid they haven''t been discovered yet.


    While Yunyi was still sighing, Xue Li in the space said, "Master, hurry up and leave, someone is coming here."

 Chapter 1233： Smart is mistaken by smart

    Yunyi received Xue Li''s reminder and looked at Jing Rui: "Xue Li said someone came this way."


    As she spoke, her hands began to get busy, and after a quarter of an hour, the cave filled to the brim was completely empty by her.


    was about to withdraw when Xueli reminded: "Master, there is a secret room ahead."


    Yunyi didn''t explain, he pulled Jing Rui to run forward, and found the organ in an inconspicuous place next to him. When the door of the secret room was opened to let the air circulate a little, the two were ready to enter.


    Yunyi took out two lights from the space in advance, put one on his head, and handed the other to Jing Rui.


    The time is tight, and I don¡¯t care what is in this secret room. This place is not big, and it was cleaned up in a few minutes.


    quickly exited, and pressed the switch to close the door of the secret room. The two ran to the exit. In this haste, Yunyi did not forget to close the cave door and restore it to its original state.


    After the couple came out, they did not go far, but found a hidden place not far from where those people must pass, and entered the space.


    Prepare to see later whether these people were sent by King Xuan, or someone else.


    The two entered the space and teleported into the warehouse. Yun Yi found the rubber gloves and handed them to Jing Rui, and only then did he open the box that he had just received from the secret room.


    Just after opening it, the faces of the two of them became solemn.


    Jing Rui quickly opened all the boxes that were in the secret room. The two looked at each other, and their hearts were full of understanding. It turned out that the downfall of Prince Yu''s Mansion was also due to Prince Xuan''s handwriting.


    The contents of these boxes and some of the things they found in King Yu all came from the same place. When added to the number found in the underground lake island of Duanwangfu, it just matched the number of loot that was escorted by the rumored King Yu.


    Yunyi sighed in his heart, it was because of these treasures that the Yuwangfu was remembered by so many people. It was really the sake of sake, red noodles, money and silk that moved people''s hearts, and finally caused the downfall of Yuwangfu.


    As for the ones collected in the cave at the beginning, Yun Yi roughly took a look. There are more gold and silver, about four million taels.


    The most special thing is that among these things, there is a golden nanmu box, which actually stores the title deeds and house deeds of more than a dozen villages and more than a dozen shops.


    It''s just that he may be overconfident and think that no one dares to oppose the palace. Whether it''s a land deed or a house deed, all of them are white deeds, and there is no buyer''s name on them. Yun Yi laughed directly.


    Jing Rui looked at the boxes and said, "My people have checked, and King Xuan never brought any illegitimate income back to the palace. The money here and these house deeds and land deeds are all filial piety over the years."


    Yun Yi thought of the investigation materials he had seen from Jing Rui about the Prince Xuan''s mansion: "Prince Xuan is afraid that he has lost a lot of money. In order to make people feel that he is a clean and honest prince, there is not much property in the mansion. I''m afraid it''s just enough for so many people in the house to chew."


    Jing Rui said coldly: "This is called being clever but being mistaken by wisdom."


    Yun Yi thought of the phrase ''dogs that bite people don''t bark'': "Since the father and the emperor have made a decision and don''t want outsiders to see the royal jokes, then I will use my own method to make Xuan Wangfu no chance to turn over again, otherwise who knows When will it jump out and bite someone?"


    Jing Rui naturally understood what Yun Yi meant: "I will accompany you when King Xuan hands in the military talisman. If you do it in advance, I''m afraid it will have a negative effect."


    Yunyi nodded: "Okay, listen to you."


    It''s not urgent, she definitely can''t ruin Jing Rui''s layout.

 Chapter 1234： Im afraid theres going to be a good show

    The two came out of the warehouse and returned to the villa.


    Washed his hands, the husband and wife entered the kitchen together, Yunyi went to make hot tea, and Jing Rui went to get the cakes and fruits that Yunyi likes to eat.


    As soon as the two sat down, they heard Xue Li say, "Those people are here."


    This Jiguan Mountain is really steep, otherwise it wouldn''t have been so long for those people to arrive.


    The two of them were not in a hurry, they ate some cakes with tea, and then they left the space.


    The place where they were hiding was just where they could see the gate of the cave.


    Yun Yi handed Jing Rui a telescope, and he let go of his mental power and looked over.


    After only one glance, Jing Rui whispered, "Those people are not from King Xuan."


    Yunyi didn''t see it: "How did you see it?"


    Jing Rui looked over there and said, "There were people from King Xuan guarding here before, but those people were locked up by me and replaced with my own people.


    When we came before, you also saw that I sent everyone who was guarding here.


    These people came over and saw that there was no one guarding them, but they didn¡¯t respond at all, which means they didn¡¯t know at all. There were people guarding here. If these people were from King Xuan, they couldn¡¯t have reacted at all. "


    Just as the two were talking, Yun Yi suddenly turned her head to look down the mountain, and communicated with Xue Li in the space in time: "Xue Li, take a look, is there someone coming down the mountain?"


    Her words just fell, when Xue Li''s lazy voice came: "Yes, there are more people in this group."


    Yun Yi approached Jing Rui: "There is another group of people from the bottom of the mountain."


    Jing Rui frowned slightly: "I guess the person who came down from the mountain is the person from King Xuan."


    Yun Yi thought for a while: "I''m afraid there will be a good show to watch."


    They guessed right. Even if Jing Rui''s people were careful these days, they were found out by King Xuan''s people. It''s just that King Xuan''s people hadn''t figured out who the person was, and they were taken down by Jing Rui''s people. .


    In addition, the people who used to guard the mountain here have to fly pigeons to send letters back to the Xuan Wangfu every day. Unfortunately, Jing Rui and the others did not know about this.


    King Xuan did not receive the biography of flying pigeons until the end of Chenshi today, so he knew that something must have happened.


    It didn''t take long before the people at the foot of the mountain approached.


    The group of people who went in before saw that the cave was empty, and they were still knocking on the rock walls everywhere in the cave, probably looking for a mechanism.


    The people who came up behind had already reached the door of the cave. When they saw the open door, the leader raised his hand to signal, and everyone behind him stopped.


    saw the leader whispering a few words to the follower beside him, the follower ran to the side and took out a signal flare from his arms.


    Looking at the flares that shot into the sky, Jing Rui whispered, "These people are indeed King Xuan''s people."


    Yunyi said playfully: "I just don''t know, who are the people in the previous group?"


    Yunyi will be happy at this moment, no matter who the group is, this person who is to blame is for sure.


    The people inside also heard movement at this time. Someone ran out, saw people outside, turned around and shouted to the inside: "We''ve been tricked."


    Yunyi heard this and knew that there might be other stories in it.


    The man had just finished shouting when King Xuan''s men rushed over.


    After a while, the men and horses on both sides fought together, and it could be seen that the martial arts of the two sides were not low.


    Yun leaned on Jing Rui''s shoulder: "Guess who those people were before?"


    Jing Rui stared deeply at the people who were fighting on the opposite side: "It must be someone who was fooled by someone who was familiar with King Xuan."


    Yun Yiyihe said: "It is estimated that Ye Huaiyi''s recent trial has caused some people to have other thoughts."


    Jing Rui nodded lightly: "Yi''er is smart, it seems that they started the internal fight by themselves, very good."


    It didn''t take long for Yun Yi to realize that there was another person coming down the mountain: "Jing Rui, there is another person coming."


    Jing Rui glanced at the two groups of people on the opposite side who had yet to decide the winner: "King Xuan has always been cautious in doing things, I''m afraid he has made arrangements long ago, and we''re afraid that we just hit it off."


    Yunyi also understood at this time, but she has space, even if these people come one step earlier, they will still not be discovered by them.

 Chapter 1235： Cant let go of any clues

    These people looked like they were already waiting at the foot of the mountain.


    As soon as ?? came up, he joined the battle.


    Soon, the first people who came up were either killed or captured.


    Those who were captured were directly unloaded by King Xuan¡¯s people, and then they were **** with Wu Hua Da and led away.


    The expressions of the rest of the people didn''t look much better, and some people exclaimed: "Damn, how do you explain this to the prince?"


    The team leader who came up behind to reinforce said: "Don''t be stunned, how can you hide such a big thing, and quickly send someone back to Beijing to report to the prince."


    The previous leader nodded and pointed at one and said, "You hurry back to the palace and report the situation here to the prince truthfully."


    The man took the lead and said, "Yes."


    After the messenger left, the former team leader shouted coldly: "Listen to me, look around here carefully, and don''t let any clues go."


    The men in black responded at the same time: "Yes."


    The leader waved his hand, and those people scattered.


    Others don''t know, but these two leaders know that the things stored in this cave cannot be transported out in a short time, so the things must still be around here.


    I just don''t know, who is so daring to reach out to Prince Xuan''s mansion.


    Watching those people disperse, the two leaders re-entered the cave, Yun Yi and Jing Rui then re-entered the space and prepared to go down the mountain later.


    It is true that there are not many trees in this mountain, and it is easy to be exposed when they leave. They just want to watch the fire from the other side, and do not want to get involved.


    *


    On the other side, when the people sent by Jing Rui rushed to the Luning section of the Weihe River, Xiao Chenrui had just borrowed people from the prefects of Qingcheng and Luning to make arrangements.


    took the letter from Jing Rui, and after reading it carefully, I finally understood who those people were.


    Fortunately, the people under his command were careful, and found that suspicious people always appeared in the past few days, and followed them. Several reminders made him vigilant. Just in case, he borrowed money from the prefect of Qingcheng and Lu Ningcheng. manpower.


    Xiao Chenrui knew that the Weihe project was of great importance, and no mistakes were allowed. He said to the people sent by Jing Rui: "Everyone, the matter is urgent, and there is really no time for everyone to rest. Let''s all have a drink."


    Those people naturally knew why they came, so the leader stood up: "Master Xiao, just tell me, what should we do?"


    Xiao Chenrui discussed it with the leader, and only then did these people spread out and monitor each other for a while, but they couldn''t expose it.


    Everything is ready, just wait for the turtle to be caught in the urn.


    They didn''t wait too long. On the second night after they were deployed, someone sneaked up on the dam. Fortunately, people were arranged to guard in the dark every other section, so those people were soon discovered. .


    When Xiao Chenrui was fighting wits and courage with those who were doing damage, the case of Ji Hongshao in the capital finally came to a conclusion.


    This time, the Ji family not only accompanied a person from Ji Honghai, but also lost a lot of money.


    When the families of the victims learned that Ji Honghai was sentenced to be executed three days later, they gathered together and thanked them in the direction of the palace. The scene was really touching.


    Ji''s family didn''t expect that the saint really didn''t give Xuan Wangfu any face, and when they wanted to do something, they found that it was too late.


    Ji Honghai didn''t expect that he just wanted to breathe a sigh of relief for the house, so he took his life. When he knew that he was sentenced to be executed three days later, he fainted directly.

 Chapter 1236： What the **** did I do?

    It''s just that the young master of Ji''s family has just been sentenced to be executed three days later. Before people can react, this matter is like a domino.


    Originally on this day, Mrs. Shangshu Song Mingzhen wanted to bring her two concubine daughters who had already reached the age of 1 to visit the Tang Mansion. She also wanted to start with the Tang family to see if she could catch the prince through the Tang family in the future.


    It was just that the officers and soldiers rushed over to the yard before they were dressed up.


    Even Song Mingzhen, who had seen the world, was also frightened by this battle.


    All the people in Shangshu''s mansion were rushed to the front yard, and then, whether it was a female family member or a male, their jewelry and purses were all searched.


    After Song Mingzhen reacted, he shouted, "What the **** is going on here, I want to see our master."


    Kang Ziye, who brought someone over to raid the house, was polite to Song Mingzhen: "Zuo Song, Zuo Zijing has been imprisoned, you can meet soon."


    Song Ming really doesn''t believe that his master is over like this: "What did my master do wrong, and the Holy Master wants to treat him like this?"


    Kang Ziye is not a good person: "Okay, don''t play around here, if you want to know anything, go to the prison and ask your man."


    Song Mingzhen slumped on the ground all of a sudden. Although she didn''t know what her husband had done, the house was searched, but she knew that the Zuo family was over.


    Soon, all the servants of the Zuo family were taken directly to Caishikou for auction, while the masters of the Zuo family were all sent to the prison to meet with Zuo Zijing.


    When Song Mingzhen saw Zuo Zijing, he rushed over and saw Zuo Zijing with messy hair: "Husband, how did you become like this? What the **** is going on?"


    Zuo Zijing sat in the corner of the cell and looked up at the family members who had been sent in by the officials. His eyes were full of pain. He really didn''t expect that yesterday he was discussing matters with the sage in the imperial study room, and today he became a prisoner.


    He didn''t want to speak, but seeing the family members who were implicated by him, he said apologetically in a hoarse voice: "I''ll let you all suffer."


    Song Mingzhen suddenly became a prisoner from Mrs. Gui, and some couldn''t accept it. She grabbed the railing of the cell and shouted frantically, "Tell me, what did you do to bring us to this point?"


    Zuo Zijing couldn''t say it, and didn''t want to say it. He simply closed his eyes. Anyway, the door to the cell was closed, so he wasn''t afraid that his wife would rush in.


    Soon the guards lost patience and pulled out the whip from their waists, and the whip was aimed at the wall: "Fuck you, be honest with Lao Tzu, don''t even look at where this is, and dare to go wild here. ."


    said, and threw the whip against the wall: "Go ahead, the woman will enter the cell on the left, and the man will enter the cell on the right. Whoever dares to look for trouble, don''t blame the whip for not having eyes."


    was probably frightened by the whip in the jailer''s hand, and no one dared to make a sound.


    Hearing the sound of the lock at the door of the cell, Song Mingzhen looked at the dirty and damp cell, and suddenly fell to the ground: "What kind of sin have I done?"


    Other female relatives saw the situation in the cell, and some covered their faces and wept.


    Zuo Zijing listened to the sighs and sobbing of his family members, his heart became a mess, he never thought that such a day would come to him.


    The guard who was about to leave the jail shouted to the crowd: "All for Lao Tzu to calm down."


    After saying that, go out.


    Seeing the jailer leaving, Zuo Zijing''s eldest son stood at the door of the prison and looked diagonally across from him: "Father, what the **** is going on?"

 Chapter 1237： Do you still want to retreat

    Zuo Zijing glanced at the eldest son who didn''t hear anything outside the window, did not answer, but looked at the second son beside the eldest son.


    Young Master Zuo followed his father''s gaze and also looked at the second brother beside him, he suddenly understood, staring at the second brother beside him, gritted his teeth and said, "You know, right?"


    The second young master of the Zuo family dodged a little, but he still sneered: "Even if I tell you, what can I do, at this point, do you still want to retreat?"


    Now everyone''s eyes are focused on the second young master of the Zuo family. In fact, when Kang Ziye gathered the people of the Zuo family in the front yard of the Zuo family, he read out the imperial edict. They understood that Zuo Zijing had committed corruption. The sin of perverting the law.


    At that time, they were very frightened, but it was only after entering the prison that they remembered whether Zuo Zijing had perverted the law, and they knew a thing or two in their hearts.


    But they are greedy, but they haven''t seen half of the stolen money or stolen goods. Who can accept it from being a high-ranking person to a prisoner.


    A group of people naturally did not dare to question Zuo Zijing, the head of the family, and now they are all staring at the second young master of the Zuo family.


    But what can he say, he can''t tell them: "Father is indeed greedy and perverts the law, and the stolen money and stolen goods they received were all hidden in the Zhuangzi they bought privately."


    Now their father and son are looking forward to the people from the Ministry of Punishment, don''t find the Zhuangzi where they hide the stolen money and stolen goods, so that they can get a light sentence.


    It¡¯s a pity that they are not destined to be happy.


    At this moment, the sage sent his cronies to follow the people from the Ministry of Punishment to the village that Zuo Zijing had purchased privately.


    When the people from the Department of Punishment arrived at Zhuangzi, it took a lot of effort to find the place where the property was hidden.


    This is because Zuo Zijing accidentally discovered that when King Xuan got the money, he never shipped it to the mansion, but shipped it all out of the city. He didn''t know where King Xuan''s money was sent, but he realized the truth from it.


    But he didn''t expect that the person targeted by the Holy Spirit, no matter where you hid those ill-gotten wealth, would be able to find it for you.


    No, the Ministry of Punishment brought back from outside Beijing that Zuo Zijing, the original minister of households, had embezzled and accepted bribes, and soon spread all over the streets and alleys of the capital.


    In the evening, when the jailers brought people in to deliver meals, they couldn¡¯t help humiliating the Zuo family, and now the other Zuo family finally knew the truth.


    Song Mingzhen was the first to be unbearable, and broke out first: "Zuo Zijing, husband and wife for so many years, you have treated me like this, all these years I have been dedicated to you and the government, but in the end this is the result?"


    When ?? was talking, she was shaking all over, and her eyes were full of resentment.


    The second young master of the Zuo family hurried over and explained to his father: "Mother, you are blaming your father wrong. The reason why he didn''t tell the family is for your own good."


    Song Mingzhen listened to the words of his second son and laughed: "For our own good, you really dare to speak for him, so where are we now? When something happened to him, didn''t we follow him to jail?


    This is what you said, for our own good. If I spent the money from corruption and bribery on weekdays, I would not be wronged in this disaster today, but what is this now? "


    Song Mingzhen has been a heartbroken couple for so many years, but Zuo Zijing doesn''t trust her. After such a big thing, she was implicated and put in jail, only then did she know that her heart was blocked.


    The eldest young master of the Zuo family is also unacceptable. He is the eldest son of the house. He doesn''t know anything about such a big thing, but his father let the second brother participate in it, and his heart and eyes are cold.

 Chapter 1238： Bamboo basket is empty

    Zuo Zijing thought that he was killed by no one behind his back, and King Xuan would definitely save him to protect himself, but in the end he was waiting for such news.


    He knew that he was finished, and the Zuo family was finished.


    There was a dead silence in his eyes.


    On the other side, King Xuan was shocked when he learned that the things in Jiguanshan disappeared.


    He couldn''t believe it. Yesterday morning, he also received a biography from flying pigeons. Everything was fine, but all disappeared today. How is this possible.


    It would take some time to move the things stored in the cave. He didn''t receive any news today, so he sent someone over there. How could there be nothing left?


    King Xuan looked at the person who was half-kneeling in front of him: "Are you sure the caves have been emptied?"


    The one with his head down and sweat all over his forehead: "Yes."


    King Xuan was stunned for a while, his mind was blank for a moment, his eyes were full of anger, and he shouted: "What the **** is going on?"


    The man who was half-kneeling on the ground reported: "Master, when we arrived, we happened to meet someone in the cave. After a fight, all the living were taken to the village in the east of the city."


    King Xuan''s face was full of anger: "If you don''t lead the way, I want to see who is so courageous that he dares to hit King Xuan''s house?"


    But when he followed his subordinates to the middle of Jiguan Mountain and saw the empty cave with his own eyes, the whole person was not well, so he rushed in and pressed the key of the secret room.


    But when he saw that the secret room was as empty as a cave, he suddenly burst out: "Okay, good, good, very good, dare to hit me on the head of Mo Yuheng, it seems that I am impatient to live. ."


    When he rushed to the gate of the city angrily, he got the news that the house of Zuo Shangshu of the Ministry of Housing had been raided, and the whole person suddenly became a lot more awake.


    As soon as he left the city, Zuofu was seized, and they just had a time difference.


    People who were still angry before, but now calm down, Zuo Zijing was sent to prison, and his things on Jiguan Mountain were inexplicably lost. This cannot be a coincidence.


    is not a coincidence, it only means that they have long been targeted by others, but they do not know it.


    But he still can''t figure it out, he obviously received the news yesterday, how could so many things be emptied in one day and one night, that''s the wealth that he has accumulated for decades.


    I was still thinking about who did wrong with the Prince Xuan¡¯s mansion, but now I don¡¯t have to think about it anymore, Zuo Zijing has already gone to prison, so the matter between them must have been known by the sage.


    As for why the sage did not move himself, this is really hard to say, maybe he will soon follow in the footsteps of King Yu.


    I didn''t expect that my cautiousness all these years would be a joke.


    In the end, the bamboo basket was empty.


    He is a little confused now, so he has to take care of his thoughts.


    At night, the money that was collected from Zuo Zijing''s house was checked and put into the state treasury.


    Because of the downfall of the Minister of the Household, in the next few days, officials were found out every day, causing those officials who were close to Zuo Zijing in the past to be frightened, for fear that the next one would be themselves.


    King Xuan has been waiting for the Holy Master to summon him these days. It can be said that he lived in torment every day, but he never waited for the Holy Master to summon him.


    On this day, it was the day when Ji Honghai asked for beheading. The Ji family also left the palace because King Xuan refused to enter the palace to intercede.


    The Ji Mansion, who wanted to do something, didn''t even have time to collect Ji Honghai''s body, so he also ushered in a prison disaster.

 Chapter 1239： Returned the talisman

    Now Princess Xuan couldn''t sit still anymore, she ran to the front yard and knelt outside the study door, begging King Xuan to help her family.


    King Xuan Mo Yuheng, who was sitting in the study room, understood that this was the ultimatum given to him by the saint Mo Yanbin.


    What is ?? for, of course, the military talisman in his hand.


    He understands that if he doesn''t hand in, he''ll end up like King Yu.


    And these days, he has also secretly asked people to inquire, Zuo Zijing has already made all the moves, and he can''t stand the torment after not even seeing himself rescue him, so he confessed to him.


    But there is still no movement from the Holy Lord. It is not impossible to say that Mo Yanbin will take care of the royal face and let him go, but if it is so easy to let go of the Xuan Wangfu, it is even impossible.


    In the end, he couldn''t take it anymore, and when the Holy Sage Mo Yanbin was about to lose his patience, he entered the palace with a military talisman.


    The treasury has been full these past few days, but the Sage''s face has not been better.


    Eunuch Xi walked in cautiously: "Your Majesty, King Xuan asks to see you."


    Sheng Shang Mo Yanbin glanced out with a sullen face: "Let him come in."


    King Xuan bowed respectfully after he came in: "My brother, I have seen the sage."


    Mo Yanbin didn''t wake up, he just kept staring at him like that: "Is there something wrong with entering the palace today?"


    King Xuan received news just before entering the palace that the people who Jifu sent to destroy the embankment of the Weihe River did not succeed. Not only did the prince''s younger brother see through, but they also captured all the people and were escorting them to Beijing.


    Now he has lost the slightest chance of luck, and he understands that if he wants to keep the Xuanwang Mansion safe, he can only fade out of people''s sight.


    King Xuan knelt directly on the ground: "My younger brother knows I''m wrong. I entered the palace today to ask the sage to release King Xuan''s mansion for a way of life."


    said and handed over the soldier talisman.


    Sage Shang Mo Yanbin did not treat him politely, everyone is smart, and there is no need to say some things. Seeing that he has handed over the military talisman, he must also want to understand.


    said coldly, "Whether you have other thoughts or not, but you can collude with important officials to corrupt and bend the law, I just want you and King Yu to be companions, and I am afraid that no one will dare to stand up and stop them.


    But you can be shameless, and I can also not be afraid of reputation, but the face of the royal family can''t be wiped away. I won''t care about you for the time being, but there is one thing. King''s footsteps. "


    King Xuan didn''t even know how he got out of the palace.


    Afterwards, the palace issued an decree that King Yu was guilty of serious crimes and beheaded all over the house.


    After getting the news, King Xuan locked himself in the study and didn''t even eat dinner. He scolded everyone who came to persuade him.


    That night, Yun Yi and Jing Rui made a special trip to Prince Xuan''s mansion. The men in the mansion, including Prince Xuan, of course, we are talking about serious masters, all of them were secretly fed by them with the loyalty of Jing Rui''s blood. Dan.


    Although he did not rebel like King Yu, but because of his own desires, he used Zuo Zijing to do a lot of wrong things. As punishment, he must not let them live as carefree as before. .


    He directly collected all the cash in the house and the masters.


    Before the two returned to the mansion, they made a special trip to the south of the city, crushed some silver ingots into pieces of silver, and scattered them in the slums.


    The rest of the money was sent to the nearest yamen by Yun Yi and Jing Rui, and they left a letter asking them to use the money to build a stone bridge over the big river in the south of the city, so that people on both sides of the strait can easily access. After all, the original suspension bridge was inconvenient. , also dangerous.

 Chapter 1240： Long Yan is furious

    The reason why ?? didn''t do it was because he didn''t want to let the chaos of Prince Xuan''s mansion jump and lose the royal face. After all, there have been a lot of big things recently, so there is no need to add gossip and let the public guess.


    They didn''t use the silver to build a bridge in the name of the imperial court, because the money was not right, and they didn''t want to cause trouble again, as long as it could benefit the people.


    On the day when King Yu was beheaded, the people in the capital also knew that King Yu even kept a room outside.


    After ??, this matter became a hot topic for a while.


    King Xuan, after learning that all the gold and silver in the mansion was gone, ordered the whole mansion to seal up: "If anyone goes out of the mansion to talk nonsense in private, they will be beaten to death with a stick."


    It was at this time that Concubine Xuan realized that because of the crime of her parents'' family, their Prince Xuan''s mansion was now walking on thin ice, and they no longer dared to let Prince Xuan''s mansion take action to save her parents'' family.


    But he thought of a lot of ways, and sent some food and drink to Ji''s family, so that they would not go hungry.


    Those who were sent to the Weihe River to do damage were sent back to the capital by Xiao Chenrui, and after being tried by the Ministry of Punishment, the results came out soon, and Sheng Shang Longyan was furious.


    Not long after ??, the Zuo family, Ji family, as well as those officials and family members who were involved, embarked on the road of exile.


    Since then, Xuanwang''s mansion has gradually faded out of everyone''s sight.


    After this toss, it will be the end of June.


    In a few days, the triplets will be celebrating their second birthday.


    Sage Shang Mo Yanbin said, this time we have to hold a birthday banquet for the triplets.


    At this time, there was also good news. The governance of the Weihe River has come to an end. As long as the last meter of the mountain leading to Luning City is opened up, the water of the Weihe River can be diverted to Luning City.


    Xiao Chenrui sent someone to send the news back, and asked the Holy Master to send someone to the scene to witness this historical moment.


    This is the biggest and most important event that benefits the country and the people since Shengshang Mo Yanbin took the throne. It happened that the capital was also purged during this time, so he decided to wait for the triplets¡¯ birthdays to witness this historic event in person. moment.


    *


    On this day, Yun Yi was preparing for the triplets'' birthdays in the palace. Shi Mi came over and saluted: "Prince Concubine, the Xiao family''s big room is coming."


    Yunyi didn''t look up: "Who is it?"


    Shi Mi said, "It''s Young Master Chen Xu."


    Yunyi was not displeased when he heard that Chen Xu was here: "Let someone bring him to the front yard, I will be there later."


    Shi Mi bowed: "Yes."


    After Shi Mi left, Yun Yi finished her work, and then took Bai Wei and Qu Lian to the front yard.


    Xiao Chenxu saw Yun Yi come in, got up and saluted: "I have seen the Crown Princess."


    Yunyi signaled that he didn''t need to be more polite: "Why are you here today?"


    Xiao Chenxu frowned and said, "Grandma hasn''t been very good these days."


    As soon as these words came out, Yun Yi was a little surprised: "The imperial doctor said that the situation has improved a few days ago, why is this not very good?"


    Xiao Chenxu shook his head and said, "I don''t know much about this. Every day, my sister-in-law and Yunru are serving me. Late yesterday, something was wrong when I went in to visit. I went there early this morning and felt even worse, so I invited a doctor to come over.


    But the doctor said that my grandmother''s condition is not very good, and I''m afraid I won''t be able to survive for a few days, so I hurriedly entered the palace to find the crown princess. "


    He was afraid that if his grandmother did something wrong, the crown princess would be blamed again, and if her grandmother was unwell, she would have to let the crown princess know, after all, Chen Rui was not in the capital.


    Yunyi was disappointed with her grandmother, but now that she knows, she can''t help but go for a visit.


    It was only after seeing people that she realized something was wrong. She had been given supplements a few times before, which was enough for her to warm up her body, but now it looks a little malnourished.

 Chapter 1241： Who do you want to make a fool

    Yunyi stepped forward and pulled the old lady''s wrist to get a pulse.


    This one, his face sank directly.


    Although the old lady is partial to the big house, she is a little unhappy with her actions, but she just doesn''t want to get involved with her anymore. These days, she has been showing a lot of filial piety.


    As soon as she put her hand away, she heard footsteps outside the door.


    Lu Siyi walked in in a hurry: "Chen Xu, you asked me to tell you what''s good about you, it''s not a big deal, why did you even disturb the Crown Princess."


    Bai Wei, who was standing beside Yun Yi, disliked Lu Siyi very much. She didn''t say goodbye to her master when she came in, and even said something, thinking: Who are you trying to treat as a fool, don''t say anything The Crown Princess knows medicine, and even she, who doesn''t know medicine, can guess one or two things when she sees Mrs. Xiao on the bed.


    The reason why Xiao Chenxu went to the palace to look for the crown prince was because he knew that he wanted to use the crown prince''s hand to clean up his sister-in-law who was thinking wrong.


    Yun Yi helped the old lady cover the quilt, and then turned around: "Lushi, tell me, what are the three meals a day for the old lady these days?"


    When Lu Siyi heard this, she was shocked at first, but she quickly stabilized her mind: "Prince Concubine, you also know that grandmother needs people to take care of her food and daily life, but Yunru and I still have family affairs to do. Do it, it is inevitable that there will be times when you are not well served.¡±


    Before Yunyi got angry, Bai Wei, who was standing beside her, said coldly, "Go directly to the question of the Crown Princess, and don''t talk about it there."


    Bai Wei and the others were all specially trained, and Lu Siyi, who was so frightened that she wanted to show her strength, quickly put her mind away: "My grandmother now has a weak spleen and stomach, so she can only eat some good food, mainly white porridge. , There are snacks in the afternoon, all of which are supplements for stew."


    Yunyi looked at the sky: "Have you already fed the supplements in the morning?"


    Lu Siyi was a little flustered for a while, but subconsciously said panic: "Not yet, not yet, I will stew in a while."


    But after she finished speaking, she regretted it, for fear that the person in front of her would stay here forever, and she would not be able to reveal herself.


    Yunyi winked at Shi Mi, who was standing opposite. Shi Mi turned around and walked out of the yard. When Lu Siyi saw Yunyi''s people leaving the yard, she wanted to rush out.


    Yunyi said coldly, "Lushi, I haven''t finished asking, where are you going?"


    Lu Siyi said nervously: "It''s not too late, I''ll go to the kitchen to have a look, and by the way, I will stew my grandmother''s tonic."


    Yunyi said coldly to Bai Wei behind him: "Bai Wei, follow along and have a look."


    then deliberately added: "Look at how many supplements are there? Don''t be fooled."


    Bai Wei saluted: "Yes."


    Lu Siyi broke out in a cold sweat when she heard this. She was about to stop it, but she heard Xiao Yunru''s shout: "Sister-in-law, where did you put your grandmother''s supplements?"


    Lu Siyi glanced at Yunyi secretly, and replied casually, "Wait a minute, I''ll get it for you."


    said so, but his body trembled slightly, trying to find a good reason, but his mind did not listen to her at this time.


    Xiao Yunru watched her sister-in-law come out, and explained to Shi Mi with a smile: "My sister-in-law is responsible for these on weekdays."


    When Lu Siyi heard this, she couldn''t help but glared at Xiao Yunru, thinking: What a talkative.


    I went to the kitchen and searched for a long time, but I didn''t see her finding anything.


    Xiao Yunru said impatiently: "Sister-in-law, you should hurry up, or else the stove will be busy for a while, and the Crown Princess is still waiting."

 Chapter 1242： exposed

    Lu Siyi was a little angry, she really wanted to strangle this little sister-in-law who pulled her back.


    But the big maid next to the Crown Princess was standing beside her, so she could only endure it.


    But after a while, Shi Mi, who was standing by the side, didn''t want to bear it anymore: "Mrs. Young Master, this place is so big, when are you going to find it?"


    At this time, Yun Yi also came out of the old lady''s room. Hearing Shi Mi''s words, she walked over, stared at Lu Siyi and said, "Where are those supplements?"


    Lu Siyi turned her back to Yunyi, sweat on her forehead: "I, I, Mingming, put it here."


    Yunyi said coldly, "During this period, your grandmother''s supplements were all prepared and fed by you, right?"


    When Lu Siyi heard Yunyi''s question, her heart skipped a beat, and she whispered, "Yes."


    Shi Mi brought a chair over: "Princess, sit down."


    Yunyi sat down and looked at Lu Siyi in disgust: "Lushi, turn around, look me in the eyes, and answer again."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Xiao Renli and Xiao Chenhui walked in from outside the gate. Seeing Yun Yi sitting in the courtyard, they stepped forward and saluted, "I have seen the Crown Princess."


    Yunyi didn''t wake them up, but looked at them coldly: "Grandma''s condition is getting worse, do you know?"


    Xiao Renli frowned: "A few days ago, the doctor didn''t say that he was getting better, so why is he seriously ill?"


    Yunyi stared at him and asked, "When was the last time you went into the granny flat?"


    Xiao Renli''s expression was a little unnatural: "I''ve been busy with Zhuangzi for the past few days. It''s true that I neglected your grandmother. I''m really ashamed."


    Yunyi heard his reasons and felt that there was no need to continue talking to him.


    She looked coldly at Lu Siyi who was standing on the other side: "Lvshi, tell me, just in front of your father-in-law and husband, tell me, where are those supplements?"


    Lu Siyi was startled and thought: Could it be that Xiao Yunyi already knew about this?


    However, Yun Yi underestimated the shamelessness of this person, and saw that she slowly raised her head, raised her hand and patted her forehead: "Look at my memory, the supplements were eaten yesterday, and the family has been too busy these days. Too much, I''ve forgotten about this rush."


    Yunyi looked at the courtyard gate, and Bai Wei nodded at her.


    Yunyi didn''t bother to look at her face again, and said to Bai Wei, "Let someone come in."


    As her voice fell, two people walked in outside the courtyard gate.


    When Lu Siyi saw the person coming, she almost cried out in fright, and she quickly lowered her head for fear that people would notice her abnormality.


    All this was seen by Yun Yi.


    The two walked forward tremblingly: "I have seen the Crown Princess."


    Yunyi looked at the two kneeling on the ground: "Do you know why you were called here?"


    The older middle-aged man said with a trill: "Know, know."


    Yun Yi glanced at him lightly: "Then talk about it, just in time for everyone to listen."


    Xiao Renli and Xiao Chenhui looked at each other, not knowing what happened.


    Xiao Renli looked at Yun Yi: "Prince Concubine, who are they and what happened?"


    Yunyi did not reply to his words, but signaled that the man could speak.


    The middle-aged man wiped the sweat from his forehead, knowing that recycling those supplements would cause so much trouble, even if he was given ten courage, the guard had already warned him on the way: "Ask what? Whatever you say, don''t hide it."


    He pointed at Lu Siyi who was standing behind: "Back to the Crown Princess, those supplements received in the store were sent by the lady, the little one really didn''t know."

 Chapter 1243： beaten

    Xiao Renli and Xiao Chenhui looked at Lu Siyi at the same time when they heard the man''s words at noon.


    Xiao Chenhui stared at Lu Siyi with an ugly face: "Is what he said true?"


    Lu Siyi was also scared now, and wanted to explain a few words, but the shopkeeper and the staff in the store were all here. Knowing that today''s incident could not be concealed, she nodded and said, "I know I''m wrong."


    As they were talking, they saw someone else come in. It was the guard who brought the imperial doctor who helped Mrs. Xiao to get her pulse.


    After they bowed in front of Yunyi, they were taken to the room by Shi Mi to help the old lady check her pulse.


    Xiao Chenhui saw someone enter the room, and slapped Lu Siyi: "Why do you do this?"


    Lu Siyi covered her face with tears in her eyes: "You actually hit me?"


    Xiao Chenhui now has all the thoughts of wanting to kill her, and said angrily, "You were the one who hit, do you want to kill your grandmother?"


    Lu Siyi sobbed: "I don''t want to save some money for you, so I can buy some clothes for you."


    It''s good not to say this, Xiao Chenhui immediately wanted to find a hole to get in, it''s really embarrassing, if this spread out, how would he behave.


    But they are one husband and wife. Lu Siyi was wrong, that is, he was wrong. She walked to Yunyi and knelt down: "Prince Concubine, she was obsessed for a while, please forgive her for the sake of blood relationship."


    Yunyi sneered: "Let her go, you are really grandma''s good grandson, do you know how serious grandma''s condition is now?"


    Xiao Chenhui was a little panicked, he really didn''t know, he didn''t go in these few days, it was Lu Siyi who told him: "Everything has her, let him rest assured, grandmother is sick now, be careful if you''re sick, let''s say you don''t care. Go in, she can''t talk to you now.


    He felt that what he said was right. It just so happened that he was really busy these days, so he never went in again, but now something like this has happened.


    If grandmother is good or bad this time, then his reputation will be bad, and no one will be willing to make friends with him in the future.


    He understands that Yunyi will definitely turn against their grandmother now that his grandmother has an accident. If this is to let outsiders know, the friends he just met will probably have to leave him.


    Thinking of this, his heart was burning with anger, and he stood up and punched and kicked Lu Siyi: "You poisonous woman, how can you do that? You are doing this for my own good, and you are clearly trying to make me shameless."


    Yunyi looked at this farce coldly, but did not let anyone go to stop it. Lu Siyi really should fight. Since Xiao Chenhui has to do it for him, that''s the best way to save his hands from getting dirty.


    Xiao Chenhui saw that Yunyi didn''t make a sound, and knew that it was Yunyi''s intention. In order to please Yunyi, his subordinates increased their strength and beat Lu Siyi for a while.


    Yun Yi wouldn''t let him stop because he was afraid that people would lose face.


    On the contrary, Xiao Chenhui was afraid that the neighbors on the left and right would hear gossip, so he pulled a rag from the courtyard and stuffed it directly into Lu Siyi''s mouth.


    Xiao Yunru went up to persuade her, but was scared away by Yun Yi''s eyes.


    Thinking about what Lu Siyi has done, I also feel that I have to teach her a lesson, otherwise I might not be able to do anything in the future.


    The food they live and eat is all given by their grandmother, so it¡¯s fine if they are not grateful. They even sold the supplements that their grandmother used to keep them healthy. They can¡¯t complain about holding on to those things.


    Xiao Renli was upset in the courtyard, and was about to enter the old lady''s room when he saw the two imperial physicians come out and hurriedly asked, "How is my mother doing now?"

 Chapter 1244： The door of the cell is always open for you

    The imperial doctor shook his head gently, and did not reply directly, but walked up to Yun Yi: "Back to the Crown Princess, the old lady''s condition has gotten a lot worse."


    Yunyi had helped her to check her pulse before, and she knew clearly in her heart: "What is the cause?"


    She asked this on purpose, just because she didn''t want to give Xiao Renli any face.


    The imperial doctor replied: "I''m afraid that I can''t eat enough on weekdays, let alone nutrients, and stroke patients are most afraid of getting angry."


    Yun Yi looked at Lu Siyi, who was beaten to the ground: "Tell me, what does the old lady eat on weekdays? How did you make her angry? If there is a half-truth, I will ask the yamen to come in person. Judge you."


    Lv Siyi was terrified, lying on the ground and begging for mercy: "I know I was wrong, I don''t dare anymore, I beg the Crown Princess to forgive me."


    Lu Siyi didn''t dare to hide it at all, so he just explained everything one by one: "There are only two women in the family, Yunru and I, father-in-law, husband, and brother-in-law are big men, so it must be inconvenient to take care of.


    So the heavy responsibility of taking care of my grandmother falls on us. It''s fine when it''s cold at the beginning of the day, and it''s fine to scrub every few days. But as the weather gets hot, she eats too much and always goes to bed. There''s nothing I can do. reduce her food intake.


    The last time the imperial doctor in the palace came for a follow-up consultation, he said that the patient was well cared for, and he would just take care of him as he did in the future. "


    What she didn''t say was that originally she wanted to starve people to death, but she really didn''t want to serve people all day long, but she was afraid of being discovered by Yun Yi, so she only fed one meal a day, scolding people while feeding, thinking that if she was directly angry That''s better.


    But since she knew that those supplements could sell for money, she changed her mind and fed them three times a day, but the amount was very small.


    In order to prevent Xiao Yunru from discovering her small movements, she and Xiao Yunru divided the labor. She was responsible for preparing food, water, and food for the old lady, and Xiao Yunru was responsible for scrubbing the old lady''s body and changing clothes.


    When I was feeding the water yesterday, I scolded a few words casually, which made the old lady tremble with anger. She was also frightened at the time. Fortunately, there was no one at home at the time, so she kept the matter a secret.


    I just didn''t expect that the attentive Xiao Chenxu still found something wrong. He didn''t tell his family, but went directly to the palace to find the Crown Princess and caught her off guard.


    Yun Yi looked at Xiao Renli: "How did you sell the thing, how did you redeem it for me? From now on, Mrs. Lu will be in charge of everything."


    then looked at Lu Siyi on the ground: "You''d better hope for the old lady to get better, otherwise the door of the cell will be open for you at any time."


    These words are full of threats, but Lu Siyi knew that Yunyi didn''t joke with her. If something happened to the old lady, she would really send herself in, so she hurriedly kowtowed and promised, she almost swore to the sky.


    Now that the old lady has come to the big room, she might take her back to the second room if she becomes soft-hearted, but if Lu Siyi''s crime is really cured, Xiao Yunru will be the only one who can take care of the old lady in the future. Drive the crane fairy to go.


    She would not send Lu Siyi to prison. Although the big room has nothing to do with them, the big room has a bad reputation, and the second room will naturally be implicated more or less.


    Let her serve the old lady, this punishment will make her suffer even more, I hope she will be satisfied with the result.


    In order to save her life, Lu Siyi''s still-warm money was sent out again. Not only was she beaten, she was also disliked by her family. The most important thing was that the old lady''s life would be her life in the future. life without love.


    Mrs. Xiao in the room, although she couldn''t speak, but she was clear in her heart. She now understands that all of this is now her own responsibility, and she has a good life, but she has to test the two grandchildren again and again Bottom line for granddaughter.


    In the end, several grandchildren and granddaughters in the second room were completely disappointed with her and gave up.


    I originally thought that I could live with my eldest son. Even if the life was hard, my heart would be sweet, but the reality was that I slapped myself in the face.


    I regret it now, but it''s too late.

 Chapter 1245： Unfortunate family, shameful

    Lu Siyi has learned a lesson. Even if she is not willing in the future, she has to serve the old lady with all her might. What Yun Yi said was not a joke to her.


    How the big room will deal with Lu Siyi after that has nothing to do with herself, she shouldn''t be that wicked person, after all, this is the big room''s family matter.


    Yunyi went into the house to see the old lady, and when others were not paying attention, she exchanged some space streams and came out. As for how well she can recover in the future, it depends on her good fortune.


    After all, she chose the road by herself, and she was not the Virgin, so it was impossible to forgive her again and again, and take her back to the second room without any bottom line.


    Besides, in ancient times, it was a big house for old-age care, not to mention that everything in the big house was given by the old lady, and they should also be respectful and filial.


    After seeing the matter resolved, Yun Yi entered the house and saw the old lady again, and then left with someone.


    When Yunyi left, Xiao Renli''s face sank: "It''s really unfortunate and shameful."


    The eldest daughter-in-law did this, but isn''t that slapping him in the face?


    Erfang Ren''s filial supplements were sold by his daughter-in-law. If this story spreads, it won''t make people laugh.


    Lu Siyi also knew that she had provoked public anger: "My daughter-in-law knew she was wrong, and she was indeed lost for a while. Now this thing has been redeemed, and I hope my father will forgive me."


    If it wasn''t for the fact that the mother was still lying in bed and needed someone to take care of him, he would have let his son leave this troublemaker.


    After this incident, I lost my face in front of Erfang Ren.


    glared at the eldest son and looked at the eldest daughter-in-law with a sullen face: "If your grandmother makes another mistake, you don''t have to stay at Xiao''s house anymore."


    said, flicked his sleeves and went back to his room.


    When Lu Siyi heard what her father-in-law said, she was angry and scared, and her face turned pale.


    Xiao Chenhui on the side of ?? now sees nothing pleasing to Lu Siyi: "Don''t hurry up and make medicine for grandma."


    Lu Siyi was really scared. The Crown Princess told her that if she couldn''t take care of her grandmother''s cell door at any time, the father-in-law said that she couldn''t take care of her grandmother, so she would just get out of the Xiao family. Now her husband gave her a look, the more she thought about it, the more uncomfortable it became. , How come you are so miserable.


    She just sold some supplements out, and there is no shortage of these in the palace, so she needs to be so serious with herself?


    There is also father-in-law, since she returned to the capital, she and her sister-in-law have served a large family of food, drink and Lhasa, without credit or hard work, and said such cruel words because of this matter, who harmed the life of the old lady, could it be him forgotten?


    Look at my husband again. Not only did he not plead for her, but he beat and kicked her when he came up. Since marrying him, he has not had a good life for a few days.


    While decoctioning the old lady, she wept there, making Xiao Yunru, who was still angry, a little unbearable.


    After Yun Yi returned to the palace, she whispered a few words in Shi Mi''s ear, and then went to the inner courtyard.


    *


    Jing Rui has been busy these days. After the truce with Dongning, the pensions for the fallen soldiers and the compensation for the wounded soldiers had already been calculated, but because the treasury was empty, they had not been distributed.


    The money copied from King Xuan, Zuo Zijing, and those gangsters'' houses just solved the urgent need of the court. Because of the delay in the payment of pensions, the court also added an additional five taels of silver to each person as compensation.


    Because of Yunyi''s reminder, Jing Rui asked the prefectures to issue notices in all counties and towns, clearly writing the pension and disability compensation of the court this time, so that the money would not be lost by the prefectures and county governments. Skip.

 Chapter 1246： Thats a really good idea

    After being busy with these things, Jing Rui finally had some free time.


    Yunyi has also been busy arranging the triplets'' birthday banquet.


    On this day, the two of them were rarely free. Jing Rui sent the triplets to Changle Palace and took Yunyi to paint together in the study.


    After the painting was completed, Jing Rui also mentioned a poem on it to add to the fun. After that, Yun Yi leaned on Jing Rui''s arms and admired the painting.


    After that, for some reason, I talked about the disabled soldiers.


    It was difficult to see a doctor in ancient times, and the main reason was that there were few people who studied medicine. Furthermore, most of the medical skills were passed down by families, and those true skills were generally not passed on.


    Thinking of this, Yun Yi suddenly said, "Jing Rui, how about we open a medical school for the imperial court in each state capital?"


    Jing Rui looked down at Yun Yi: "This idea is really good."


    As soon as they said they did, the two of them ordered people to take the paintings, sat directly at the table, and planned the matter.


    It is unrealistic to set up a medical school in each county. Yunyi''s idea is to set up one in each state capital. As long as you have a talent for medicine or like medicine, both men and women can apply.


    After entering the school, you will try to study for a month. Those who pass the assessment can stay in the school to continue their studies. Each state recruits 20 prospective students every year, and then gradually divides into elementary, intermediate, and advanced classes. After reaching a certain level, you can go to The medical school opened in the capital is promoted to study, and after passing the examination, the imperial court will issue a certificate.


    If this thing is really done, it will be considered a merit, and it will benefit thousands of households in Beimo.


    And if this is done, the Zhuangzishang in the capitals of Yunyi can cooperate with the imperial court to provide the medical schools in the capitals with the necessary medicinal materials, which can be regarded as killing two birds with one stone.


    However, Yun Yi didn''t think that this matter would last long, even if the cooperation was just excessive, because in Yun Yi''s plan, medical schools in various places should have their own medicine fields, which is convenient for students to learn.


    After the two wrote their initial plan, they sent someone to invite Master Hong from the Taiyuan Hospital.


    In fact, this is not a good thing for those medical families, but in order to alleviate the difficulty and high cost of medical treatment for the common people, this is imperative.


    Hongyuan sentenced it quickly: "I have seen the prince, I have seen the princess."


    Jing Rui didn''t understand this aspect of medical skills, so when he started, he handed it over to Yun Yi. After finishing the plan, Yun Yi said, "Does the Hongyuan judge think this is feasible?"


    After the Hongyuan heard the sentence, it was silent for a while before opening the mouth and said: "Prince, Crown Princess, studying medicine can''t be completed in one or two years, and it may not be possible in three or five years, but in the long run It is indeed a major event that benefits the country and the people.¡±


    Actually, what he wants to say is that most doctors are passed down from generation to generation in the family, and there are few who can teach them to outsiders, except for those big medical schools, but not everyone in that place can learn from a teacher.


    In addition to this person who is studying art, no matter what you are studying, you will basically get no wages until you finish your studies. Ordinary people can''t afford it, not to mention that studying medicine is more time-consuming, and it is not easy to have no talent. learn.


    Yunyi also knew the concerns of the Hongyuan court''s sentence, and also knew that these medical families would not want the court to run this medical school, after all, it would affect them more or less in the future.


    Jing Rui and Yun Yi still believed the Hong Yuan sentence, Yun Yi handed over the plan: "Hong Yuan sentenced, you take this plan back first to see if there is anything wrong, and then we will Discuss the details."

 Chapter 1247： Theres bound to be ups and downs

    Hongyuan judged that the prince and the princess had made up their minds, so it was inconvenient to say anything else, and took the plan handed over by Yun Yi: "Yes, the lower official retire."


    Waiting for the Hongyuan Court to leave, Yun Yi took a sip of tea and said, "This matter is bound to have twists and turns."


    Jing Rui chuckled and said, "Is there anything my Yier wants to do?"


    Yunyi also laughed: "I like to hear this. Although it has touched the interests of some people, it is a good thing for the country and the people. Even if there are some waves, it is normal."


    Seeing that it was getting late, Yun Yi stood up: "Let''s go, we promised Brother Ye and the others that we would pick them up together. If we don''t leave, it will be too late."


    Jing Rui put down the teacup in his hand, got up and took Yun Yi''s hand: "Go, save Brother Ye''s kid from doing something else."


    The two left the East Palace together and went to Changle Palace.


    It¡¯s just that they haven¡¯t been out of the East Palace before, and people see that they have been busy all the time, and they have no chance to report. When they arrived at Changle Palace, they knew that there were guests in Changle Palace.


    After Jingrui and Yunyi entered, Brother Ye rushed over like a small cannonball: "Father, Princess, why are you here?"


    Yun Yi wanted to reach out to pick him up, but Jing Rui was afraid that Brother Ye would not be able to hold him back and bumped into Yun Yi again, so he stood in front of Yun Yi and took the person into his arms.


    Brother Ye saw that it was his father who was holding him: "Brother Ye wants his mother and concubine to hold him."


    Jing Rui said directly: "I''ll let you down now, but you''re too heavy to be held by your mother-in-law, just pull it."


    Brother Ye heard that his father said that he was too heavy, and he was afraid that his concubine would be too tired. Although he was a little unhappy, he nodded and said, "I don''t make my concubine tired."


    Jing Rui''s mouth curled into a smile, and then he put his son down.


    Yunyi definitely couldn''t dismantle his man''s platform, and reached out to pull Brother Ye: "Today at the emperor''s great-grandmother, did you have a good time?"


    Brother Ye nodded and said, "Happy, we also helped the emperor''s great-grandmother plant flowers."


    Yun Yi came to be interested, but seeing that there were others in the room, it was difficult to ask further questions, so she said to Brother Ye: "Then the mother and the concubine will visit the fruits of your labor."


    After he finished speaking, he took Brother Ye and walked in with Jing Rui: "Grandma."


    The Queen Mother smiled and waved to her: "Come, just to introduce you."


    The few people sitting hurriedly stood up and greeted: "I have seen the prince and princess."


    Jing Rui raised his hand and said, "Get up."


    The Queen Mother pointed to an old lady in the middle and introduced: "Jing Rui, Yun Yi, this is your cousin and grandmother. I have been living in Qingcheng with my youngest son before, and I will not leave when I return to Beijing this time."


    Yunyi and Jing Rui called someone, and they said hello.


    The Queen Mother spoke, and raised her hand to signal them to sit.


    As soon as the two sat down, the two girls next to the cousin and grandmother saluted them again: "I have seen my cousin and my cousin."


    Jing Rui directly picked up the tea brought by the maid, Yun Yi said with a smile, "It''s all from my own family, don''t be polite, the two cousins ??get up and sit down."


    After a few simple greetings, Brother Bo came over and whispered in Yun Yi''s ear: "Mother concubine, this cousin, the great-grandmother, is afraid that she is here for the father and the king. The two granddaughters are good."


    Yunyi smiled at her son: "Don''t worry, it''s no use praising her granddaughter. You have to trust your father and he will handle it."


    Brother Bai glanced at his father and king with disgust: "Well, if he makes the mother and concubine angry, the son will accompany you to run away from the palace."

 Chapter 1248： I still want to ask the princess to accompany you

    The mother and son spoke in a low voice that no one else could hear, but Jing Rui, who was sitting on the side, could hear it clearly.


    Brother Bo glared back defiantly, who told him to always recruit peach blossoms.


    Just when Jing Rui was about to ask for something for Brother Bai, he saw Sister Yun being carried over by the maid.


    Sister Yun saw her father and mother as soon as she came over and shouted Nuo Nuo, "Father and mother."


    Yun Yi was about to ask her son why she didn''t see Sister Yun, so she doesn''t need to ask now.


    Jing Rui first took Sister Yun from the maid''s arms: "Sister Yun, where are you going?"


    Sister Yun stretched out her arm to block Jing Rui''s neck, a little embarrassed, and whispered in Jing Rui''s ear: "Father, don''t ask."


    Hearing what his daughter said, Jing Rui understood and replied with a smile: "Okay, Father, don''t ask, we sister Yun are all shy."


    The father and daughter were whispering there, but at this moment, an untimely voice sounded: "Prince, your status is noble, how can you do what this mammoth and maids should do?"


    These words made Jing Rui and Yun Yi very unhappy, and even the Queen Mother frowned.


    Jing Rui''s face turned cold: "I don''t need to worry about my cousin and grandmother. It''s getting late, and we should go back to the imperial grandmother."


    After ?? finished speaking, he stood up and said to Sister Yun, "Father will take you back, okay?"


    Sister Yun is also a villain. Although she didn''t understand what the great-grandmother said just now, she knew that her father didn''t like what the great-grandmother said just now, so she nodded and said, "Okay."


    The Queen Mother didn''t speak yet, but the cousin and grandmother spoke again: "Prince, are you leaving now?"


    Seeing that the prince had already stood up, he hurriedly looked at Yun Yi: "Prince Concubine, it''s the first time your two cousins ??have entered the palace, and they are not familiar with the palace. Could you please show them around?"


    As soon as she said these words, Jing Rui''s face sank directly, and he turned to look at the cousin and grandmother: "What are their identities, and they want to ask the princess to accompany you, you really dare to say."


    After he finished speaking, he glanced at the queen mother who was sitting at the top, and pulled up Yunyi: "Let''s go, aren''t you going to see the lotus by the lake?"


    Yun Yi saw that the man was angry, smiled and said to the Queen Mother, "Grandma, let''s go first, and the granddaughter-in-law will come over tomorrow morning to greet you."


    The Queen Mother glanced at her cousin who was still about to speak, and said to Jing Rui and the family of five, "Go, have fun."


    Watching Jing Rui and Yun Yi leave with the triplets, their faces sank instantly: "Cousin, it''s getting late, Ai''s family won''t let you, go out of the palace earlier."


    The old lady didn''t expect that because of her own words, not only the prince did not give her face to her elders, but also the queen mother and cousin were angry, maybe she realized something, and quickly apologized: "cousin, I am also a quick talker for a while, and there is no other meaning. , you can''t be mad at me."


    The Queen Mother felt that she had not seen her for many years before, and didn''t want to refute her face. I didn''t expect that this cousin was really out of tune and offended the prince as soon as she opened her mouth.


    is still the kind that offends the dead, which is really speechless.


    The queen mother didn''t want to continue to reminisce with her, and said lightly: "The Ai family is tired, let''s go here today."


    turned his head to the maid next to him and said, "Bai Xue, send them out of the palace."


    Bai Xue stepped forward in response, and bowed to a few people: "Old Madam, two young ladies, the servants will send you out of the palace."

 Chapter 1249： would be wrong

    The Queen Mother''s cousin-in-law''s surname is Nie. The Nie family has lived in the capital for generations. In the early years, Mrs. Nie''s youngest son, Nie Jiyuan, was doing business in Qingcheng. He and his wife Tao Yulian fell in love at first sight. In Qingcheng.


    My father-in-law passed away half a year ago, so I went back to Beijing to live.


    As soon as this old lady Nie returned to Beijing, she brought her two granddaughters into the palace without even seeing all the people in the mansion.


    Over the years, the young daughter-in-law has been living with her in Qingcheng because of her husband''s marriage. She felt ashamed of her husband''s family, so she gave Mrs. Nie everywhere and made her develop an open-mouthed temperament.


    Unexpectedly, she had the illusion that she could get involved in anyone''s affairs.


    After Bai Xue sent the person out of the palace, she watched Madam Nie, who was still chattering, get on the carriage, and exhaled: "It can be regarded as sending the person away."


    And on the carriage that left the palace, Madam Nie said dissatisfiedly: "It''s different when you become the queen mother, and the love of growing up together since childhood has been ignored."


    The eldest granddaughter Nie Huiqing, who was sitting next to him, whispered, "Grandmother, you are really rude today. If it wasn''t for the empress dowager who cares about the old love, we''re afraid we won''t have good fruit to eat."


    Mrs. Nie squinted at her eldest granddaughter, Nie Huiqing, "Who are you, and for whom are you entering the palace today? You were sent out before you even said the business. Who can be happy?"


    Nie Huiqing was also angry, but today if the grandmother hadn''t been rude first, the queen mother wouldn''t be merciless and couldn''t blame others.


    The second granddaughter on the side also echoed: "Grandmother, if it wasn''t for the Crown Prince and the Crown Princess not wanting to embarrass the Empress Dowager, just what you just said would have cured you of the crime of disrespect, this is in the palace, not in our own mansion. , everything is up to you."


    Old Madam Nie looked at her two granddaughters, neither of them spoke to her, she knew how angry this would be from her undulating chest.


    clutched his chest and calmed down for a while, then looked at his eldest granddaughter: "If it wasn''t for you, I would have to go to the palace to please them? Would I be able to make a junior scold me?"


    Nie Huiqing had some headaches, grandmother''s temperament is really unbearable: "Grandmother, you also said that you entered the palace for me, and entered the palace to please and bring closer relationship, but what did you do?


    Offended the Queen Mother, the Crown Prince and the Crown Princess, how can we have the face to enter the palace in the future? "


    Mrs. Nie didn''t think she was wrong: "I am the queen mother''s cousin, the prince''s cousin and grandmother, and his elder. Why can''t I say, who am I doing it for, not for his own good."


    Now, the two sisters of the Nie family really don''t want to talk to their grandmother anymore, it just doesn''t make sense, and they don''t want to waste that tongue anymore.


    If I knew this was the result, it would be better not to enter the palace.


    Nie Huining, the second miss of the Nie family, lightly touched her sister''s arm: "I think you should think of another way about this matter, and let your grandmother come forward. I''m afraid she can directly stir up trouble for you."


    Nie Huiqing, the eldest lady of the Nie family, frowned after hearing what her sister said, "But I''m afraid no one else can get involved in his affairs."


    Nie Huining sighed softly, and couldn''t help but persuade others: "Sister, he is a married person, even if the crown princess nodded, he would accept you, but after all, you are not a real lady, why do you do this? "


    It''s not that Nie Huiqing didn''t know this, but she fell into it at a glance, and she didn''t want to, but she couldn''t control her heart.


    The old lady also slowed down, although she couldn''t quite hear what their sisters were underestimating, but Zuo just said what she said before, looked at the eldest granddaughter and said, "I heard that his grandmother is still alive and has been living with them. Together, that is the serious elder of the Xiao family.


    Prince Concubine No matter how valuable her status is, she is only an out-married daughter, and she may not be the master of her family''s affairs. "


    The eldest lady of the Nie family heard this, and her eyes lit up: "Grandma''s words make some sense."


    The second miss of the Nie family interjected at this time: "Grandmother, sister, I''m afraid you don''t know, now that the old lady of the Xiao family doesn''t live in the Xiao family, I''m afraid she can''t be the master of the son of the Xiao family."


    Madam Nie looked at her second granddaughter: "What do you mean by that?"

 Chapter 1250： Who else can I find

    Second Miss Nie glanced at her sister beside her, and then said: "I also heard it from others. Before, Mrs. Xiao lived in Xiao''s house. Back to Beijing.


    Mrs. Xiao used the monthly money given by the second house to buy a house for the big house in advance to settle them. "


    The old lady interjected at this time: "Pity the hearts of parents in the world."


    Second Miss Xiao glanced at her grandmother, and then said, "You don''t know what happened next."


    Nie Huiqing, the eldest lady of the Nie family, said curiously, "Good sister, hurry up and say it."


    Nie Huining, the second lady of the Nie family, then slowly said: "The eldest lady of the Xiao family died in an accident on her way back to Beijing. Fortunately, the family members of the second-room son Xiao''s fiancee and the concubine''s family took care of her, and she got a lot of money.


    As a result, after the eldest master returned to Beijing, he didn''t know who he was, and his money was deceived.


    The people in the big room only have a place to live, and if they don¡¯t make money, it is definitely impossible. Mrs. Xiao took part of the jewelry that the prince concubine and the second room son Xiao usually bought for her, and used the money to help the big room buy a village and a shop.


    She did this really inauthentic, and she did it when the Second Household Young Master Xiao and the Crown Princess were not in the capital. I am afraid this would really chill the hearts of the Second Household Young Master Xiao and the Crown Princess.


    After the princess returned to Beijing, she sent the old lady of the Xiao family to celebrate the reunion with the elders on the grounds that the eldest son of the second house could not go back to Beijing for the New Year, and the younger son was going to another family for the New Year.


    With this gift, Mrs. Xiao was never able to return to the second room. "


    Mrs. Nie didn''t say anything unpleasant this time, she just said lightly: "If you say that you use your own money and money, that''s not the second house''s filial piety to her, when her house was raided, she couldn''t take anything with her. Although the second room is not bad for the money now, it is indeed a bit inappropriate."


    Nie Huining, the second miss of the Nie family, said, "That''s why I said that the current Mrs. Xiao is afraid that she can''t be the owner of the second house, and it is useless to find her."


    Nie Huiqing, the eldest lady of the Nie family, frowned: "You have some truth in what you said."


    Mrs. Nie didn''t care about being angry with her two granddaughters at this time. The reason why she hurriedly entered the palace after returning to Beijing was to ask the queen mother''s cousin to help her granddaughter pull the strings. Was invited out of the palace.


    Now that the way between the Crown Princess and Mrs. Xiao is definitely not going to work, who else can I find?


    For a while, the carriage fell silent.


    After a long time, Mrs. Nie said, "By the way, has Young Master Xiao''s uncle been transferred back to Beijing?"


    The second miss of the Nie family nodded: "But the grandmother''s family can''t take care of the Xiao family''s affairs?"


    Old Madam Nie tapped her second granddaughter on the head: "Even if you can''t handle it, at least you can talk. Who told your sister to like that son of the Xiao family."


    Actually, Mrs. Nie would not necessarily agree to change the son of another family, but this Xiao Chenrui from the second room of the Xiao family is different. He is the younger brother of the Crown Princess, and he is good-looking and capable.


    They were fortunate enough to meet once before they left Qingcheng, which made the eldest granddaughter who went to Qingcheng to pick her up at a glance.


    After learning that Young Master Xiao was engaged, the family disagreed, but no matter what others said, the eldest granddaughter would not listen, and only wanted to enter the Xiao family.


    No, as soon as I returned to Beijing, I wanted to go to the palace and leave the relationship with the queen mother, but Old Madam Nie was used to being majestic in her own house, so she screwed up the matter directly.

 Chapter 1251： There are not many people in the know about the affairs of the Xuanwang Mansion.

    Soon it was the birthday of the triplets. Although Xiao Chenrui couldn''t come back, he still prepared birthday gifts for his nephews and nieces very carefully, and they sent them back to Beijing quickly.


    Yunyi laughed when she saw the inkstone that she had specially invited to make: "Your uncle is really attentive. This inkstone is unique."


    Since the hour of the hour, the gate of the palace has been bustling with traffic.


    Yunyi drew the design drawings early, and asked the sewing room to make several sets of parent-child outfits. Now that the family has finished changing their clothes, the battle is really eye-catching.


    Moreover, the Xiao family''s ready-to-wear shop started preparations a few years ago. Now there is a backlog of parent-child clothing in a warehouse. Yun Yi has already made plans. After today''s birthday banquet, the parent-child clothing of the Xiao family''s clothing store is afraid of It won''t take long to sell out.


    Today, all the prefectures entered the palace to participate in the triplets'' birthday banquet, but they all brought the younger generation of the family, especially the sons and young ladies of the same age as the imperial grandson and the others.


    With Brother Bo, Yun Yi was not afraid of anything. After greeting everyone, he let the triplets go to play with the friends who came to the birthday party.


    soon became one, and each had his own favorite friend.


    There are not many insiders about the matter of the Xuanwang Mansion, so there is no gossip.


    Today, the people from Prince Xuan¡¯s mansion also entered the palace, and only they knew how much they hated these people in the palace, but on the surface they still had to maintain their proper dignity.


    On that day, the people from the Xuanwang Mansion caught the people in Jiguan Mountain. After interrogation, they found out that they belonged to Zuo Zijing, but when they were killed, they only said that when they arrived, the cave was empty. .


    King Xuan didn''t believe it at first, but so many things could not be moved in a while, and they almost searched Jiguan Mountain and couldn''t find it.


    He guessed in his heart that he was afraid that those things were targeted early in the morning, and that the cave could be emptied in a short period of time. I was afraid that only these cunning foxes in the palace could do it.


    It''s just that he secretly sent someone to sneak into the palace to look for it, but he couldn''t find any trace of those things, which made him wonder if he had guessed wrong.


    But he didn''t know that those people were the words of Sheng Shangjing Rui and let the dark guards in, so that King Xuan died of that heart.


    Those things naturally won''t appear in the palace in a grand manner. Jing Rui arranged for someone to fuse the gold and silver into a completely different shape from before.


    sent people to the state capitals in batches, so that the families of the soldiers who died for the country and those who returned home due to disability can receive pensions and disability compensation as soon as possible.


    King Xuan is a bitter master who knows that he has been sullen by these people in the palace, but he can''t say it out, but he also understands that if the saint Mo Yanbin didn''t want to let the royal family lose face, I am afraid that the palace of King Xuan no longer exists now.


    Therefore, before entering the palace today, King Xuan repeatedly told them to keep a low profile.


    But if you don¡¯t want to keep a low profile, it¡¯s not enough. The days in the house are not as good as before.


    Yunyi glanced at the crowd, saw Deng Wanyue, and walked over with a smile: "Wanyue, did Chen Rui send you a letter?"


    Deng Wanyue naturally knew what Yun Yi was talking about, so she blushed immediately, gave a soft ''um'', and nodded at Yun Yi.


    Yunyi saw that she was shy, so she didn''t tease her anymore, but whispered to her: "Since Chen Rui is about to return to Beijing, I will visit your father with the prince in a few days and discuss your wedding date."

 Chapter 1252： birthday banquet

    Deng Wanyue''s face blushed when she heard Yun Yi''s words, thinking that she was finally going to marry the person she was thinking about day and night, and her heart was very sweet.


    The two were talking when Jiang Qinglian came over: "I have seen the Crown Princess."


    Yunyi helped the person up and said with a smile: "Why is this still outside?"


    Jiang Qinglian looked around and whispered, "We can do whatever we want in private, that''s why you''re used to me, not right now."


    Yun Yi smiled and said, "Okay, then do as you said."


    Several people laughed.


    Jiang Qinglian asked, "What were you talking about just now?"


    Yun Yi smiled and looked at Deng Wanyue: "Of course we talked about some pleasant things, you want to know?"


    Jiang Qinglian nodded like pounding garlic: "Think, think, think."


    Yun Yi smiled and winked at her: "It''s time to prepare a wedding gift for Wan Yue in advance."


    Jiang Qinglian naturally knew what happened on the Weihe dam before. Hearing this, he understood that he was afraid that Mr. Xiao was about to return to Beijing, and Wan Yue''s wedding was on the agenda.


    She said to Wan Yue, "Congratulations."


    Deng Wanyue blushed and looked at Jiang Qinglian: "Qinglian, because of various things, your wedding was also delayed. Shouldn''t it be on the agenda?"


    After hearing this, Jiang Qinglian''s expression on her face was slightly unnatural: "My affairs may still be a little troublesome, so I won''t talk about it today, so as not to disturb your good mood."


    Yunyi wrote down this matter, thinking about waiting for today before inviting her into the palace. Qinglian is one of her few friends. If something really happened, she would definitely be on her side.


    Yunyi couldn''t stay here forever, and after a few words with the two, she sat down beside the Queen Mother and chatted with the ladies who were beside the Queen Mother.


    Liu Huan''er, wife of Qian Minghai, Minister of the Ministry of Industry, said, "Prince Princess, this dress on your body is really beautiful."


    Yun Yi gave her a faint smile: "It''s really pretty."


    Without Yunyi speaking, Bai Wei, who was behind him, took the words naturally: "Mrs. Liu, this dress is sold in the shop of Xiao Mansion. There are many styles. If you like it, you can choose a few sets there."


    Mrs. Liu replied with a smile: "That''s great. I just want to be jealous of this parent-child outfit. I''ll go and see it. I''ll wear mother-daughter outfits with my family. I''m looking forward to it."


    Ren Shufen, the wife of Si Weihong, Minister of Rites, said, "It''s really great to have such a good thing. I''ll choose a few sets at that time."


    The other ladies on the side of ?? also cheered and said that they must take a look at the time.


    There is no need to say too much, just click on it. After that, Yun Yi quickly changed the topic, and there is no trace of intentional behavior at all.


    It was time for the luncheon while we were talking and laughing. After everyone moved to the banquet hall, the dishes on the table were quite rich. The royal chefs had already started preparing for the banquet.


    Waiting for everyone to be seated, the grandfather, Sheng Shang Mo Yanbin, sent blessings and invited everyone to drink a glass of wine together to wish the triplets happy birthdays.


    Through the birthday banquet of grandson and granddaughter, we shared the latest situation of Weihe River governance with everyone, and sent a signal to everyone present that the people of Beimo will live better and better in the future.


    For a while, the luncheon scene was full of joy, and the guests and hosts enjoyed themselves.


    Even the holy Shang Mo Yanbin was a little drunk in the end. He was really happy today. With the joint efforts of their father and son, everything in Beimo was on the right track, and he felt very comfortable.

 Chapter 1253： I dont know why I entered the palace today

    The ?? banquet was over, and all the people who came to participate in the birthday banquet from various prefectures also left the palace one after another.


    Yunyi asked people to prepare a return gift early in the morning, and each family did not leave empty-handed. Although it can''t be compared with the birthday gift they gave, this intention really warms people''s hearts.


    Yunyi returned to the East Palace, looked at the birthday ceremony full of birthday gifts, and said to the triplets who walked in behind: "You are two years old now, and from today onwards, you will keep your own things.


    Since you were born, your mother and concubine have prepared storerooms for you. There are stores in the General¡¯s Mansion, as well as in the former Duan Wang Mansion. Naturally, this East Palace is not bad. You have to learn to be aware of your own things. "


    said and asked Bai Wei to fetch three boxes: "Here is the account book of all the gifts and money you have received in the past two years, and the keys to the warehouses, you have collected them yourself."


    Brother Bai glanced at the mother and the concubine, and then looked at the younger brothers and sisters beside him: "Mother, are you starting now?"


    Yun Yi smiled and looked at Brother Bo, and whispered: "Mother and concubine are always treated equally, not to mention they have you?"


    Brother Bai just remembered that when he was in Longteng, his brothers also started to manage their own private treasury at the age of three, even he himself, so he had to go behind Yun Yi to please him and stretch out his little hand to help Yun Yi. She squeezed her shoulders and said, "What the concubine said is that the son will teach his younger brother and younger sister well."


    Yunyi smiled and looked at Brother Bo, sample!


    Brother Bai knew that he was not the opponent of the concubine, so he greeted his younger brother and sister to see the birthday gift he received today.


    Watching the children go out, Yun Yi said to Qu Lian beside him, "Send someone to check Jiang Qinglian''s fiance''s house."


    Qu Lian was a little puzzled, but she still respectfully said, "Yes."


    turned around and walked out.


    Yunyi saw that Jiang Qinglian had been forbearing today, probably because today was the birthday banquet of the triplets, and she was afraid of spoiling the fun, so she didn''t say what happened.


    Since she returned to Beijing, she has few friends that she can really get along with. She likes Jiang Qinglian''s temperament very much, and can chat with her. In addition, her uncle''s cousin Shao Jiarong is married to Jiang Qinglian''s second brother Jiang Zhongming, so she cares a lot. It should be right at once.


    The most important thing is that Jiang Qinglian is not too young. If this marriage changes again, no matter how free and easy her temper is, I am afraid it will also be affected by this.


    Early the next morning, Yun Yi had just finished washing up, and was about to ask Shi Mi to help her with her hair bun, when she saw Bai Wei walk in: "Prince Concubine, Liu Bei''er, wife of the Minister of Works, Qian Minghai, asks to see you."


    Yunyi then remembered that yesterday she had responded to her and let her enter the palace today: "Take the person to the small flower hall in the front yard, I will be there later."


    Bai Weifu bowed: "Yes."


    After ?? finished speaking, she turned around and backed out. Shi Mi, who was putting her hair in a bun, was a little puzzled: "Prince Concubine, why is this Madam Qian entering the palace again today?"


    Yunyi took a step and handed it to her: "It''s hard to say something in public."


    After finishing everything, Yun Yi took people to the front yard. Mrs. Qian Liu Huan''er saw Yun Yi come in, she quickly got up and said, "I have seen the Crown Princess."


    Yun Yidan smiled and motioned Bai Wei to step forward to help: "Mrs Qian, don''t be too polite, sit down."


    After Yun Yi walked to the top and sat down, Madam Qian took her seat, reached out and took a sip from the tea cup on the table, suppressing the nervousness in her heart.


    Yunyi looked at her amusingly: "Mrs. Qian, I don''t know why you entered the palace today?"


    Mrs. Qian took a deep breath: "My concubine entered the palace today because of my little girl''s business. I was too busy to see you yesterday, so I shouldn''t disturb you too much."

 Chapter 1254： poor parents

    Yunyi took the tea cup that Bai Wei handed over, and gently skimmed the foam: "Oh, about Miss Qian?"


    Mrs. Qian glanced at the maid serving in the flower hall, and said a little embarrassedly: "That''s it, during the New Year''s banquet, my niece Qian Xiaoxiao picked up a jade pendant on the path in the palace.


    My husband also inquired for a long time before he found out that Ye Huaiyi, the minister of punishment, accidentally fell down. That day, Lord Ye came to the door to express his thanks, and Lord Kang was also there. Later, the concubine found out that Lord Kang was the person next to the prince.


    My family Qianqian''s temperament, you also know it, maybe because of her own lack of conditions, she was dismissed from a family, and she was very resistant to marriage.


    But after seeing Mr. Kang that day, it was rare to have the appearance of a young daughter''s family. Qianqian''s marriage has always been a problem for the concubine. . "


    Yun Yi laughed out loud: "Mrs Qian loves her daughter very much, and Ben Gong can understand it, but although Lord Kang is the person by the prince''s side, he still has the final say in his marriage.


    But don''t worry, since Madam Qian came to me, it''s okay to ask for help. "


    Mrs. Qian was very grateful, and she also knew that it was indeed wrong for her to rashly come to ask the Crown Princess to help.


    But I know my own daughter''s situation, and it''s hard to find someone who cares about her. As a mother, she naturally wants to plan more for her. Even if it doesn''t work, at least she won''t regret it in the future, but if it does, that is Everyone is happy.


    It''s not that she hadn''t mentioned this to her husband before, but his elm head didn''t agree with anything, and said, "The people around the prince are not something we can provoke, and if we can''t save it, let my daughter bear it. If I can''t stop, I''d better find an ordinary family for Qianqian. With our daughter to rely on, I think it won''t be too bad to marry in the past."


    How could she not understand what her husband meant, but it was rare for Qianqian to care about someone. At the birthday banquet yesterday, when she saw her daughter looking at that person from a distance, she made up her mind, no matter if she succeeded or not, no matter what the crown princess was. Look at her, she, the mother, must come this time.


    The two chatted for a while, Yun Yi had a good impression of Qian Qianqian, and was also moved by Mrs. Qian''s behavior for her daughter''s sacrifice: "Mrs. Qian, this matter is accepted by the palace, and I will ask you if I find an opportunity. Now, when there is news, I will notify you as soon as possible."


    Hearing this, Mrs. Qian''s eyes were slightly red, and all her worries, entanglements, and apprehensions when she entered the palace were all condensed into a comfortable smile at this moment: "My concubine thanked the crown princess."


    The two exchanged a few more greetings before Madam Qian left the palace.


    Although Qian Qianqian is a little fatter, it''s not helpless. Judging from the appearance of Qian Qianqian, if Qian Qianqian loses weight, she must be a great beauty.


    The most important thing is that Qian Qianqian has a good temperament, and she must be a family member. Besides, if you really get along with Kang Ziye, it will also be a good thing for Jing Rui. She really helps a bunch in this matter.


    What he didn''t expect was that Kang Ziye, who they were talking about, was also worried now, and letters from home had urged him several times, saying that he was not too young, so he couldn''t delay any longer. Help him out.


    He didn''t want to, so he wrote a letter back, and he already had a sweetheart, so the family didn''t have to worry about it. As a result, the parents, brothers and sisters in his hometown received the letter and immediately sent the letter, that is, he wanted to come to Beijing to help him with his family. Organise a wedding.

 Chapter 1255： You are really fate

    He is very anxious now, and he hasn''t told the person in his heart what he wants. Then, when he thinks that his family is in the country, he is afraid that Qian Shangshu will rush to the door and disagree.


    I can think of the parents, brothers and sisters who are already on the road, and they can''t allow him to drag him any longer.


    got up and walked out, walked to the door of the prince''s study, and said to Eunuch Li outside, "Father-in-law, is the prince here?"


    Mr. Kang, the popular man next to Prince Li, smiled and stepped forward: "Master Kang, the prince is talking with people inside, you may have to wait."


    Kang Ziye nodded and pointed to the pavilion not far away: "It''s okay, I''ll wait there, it''s convenient for a while, I''ll come back again."


    Thinking of Qian Qianqian, I thought of the day when I was ordered by the crown prince to investigate King Yu. As a result, he was found by King Yu''s people. Not to mention the injury, he was also attacked before and after.


    I thought in my heart that I would have to explain where I was, but I never thought that Qian Qianqian would appear in that alley that day, and after seeing his appearance, he did not scream to attract people, but when he heard After the sound of footsteps, he pulled him into the small courtyard behind him.


    And he also helped him find a place to hide, and said to himself: "Whether you can escape this disaster depends on your own life. If someone finds out, I can only say that I don''t know, but can I understand?"


    Those who were chasing him entered the small courtyard soon after, Qian Qianqian was very witty, and he dealt with it bravely and strategically, so that he successfully escaped the pursuit.


    On that day, when I heard that she was humiliated, if it wasn''t for her reputation, I really wanted to rush over as soon as possible.


    What''s wrong with being fat, she is beautiful and kind, and she is many times better than those women who are one thing before and one thing behind.


    As he was thinking about something, he heard the voice of Eunuch Xi seeing off the guest. After the person left, Eunuch Xi came to him: "Master Kang, the prince has a request."


    Kang Ziye stepped into the study quickly: "I have seen the prince before."


    Jing Rui didn''t expect that this was just entrusted by Yi''er, and this Kang Ziye came over and couldn''t help looking at Kang Ziye.


    Kang Ziye was a little uncomfortable: "Prince, if you have something to do, give me an order, watching your subordinates panic like this."


    Jing Rui closed his eyes: "Ziye, you are not too young, it''s time to become a family."


    Hearing the Prince''s words, Kang Ziyue rang the alarm bell, thinking: Your Royal Highness, there is someone in your heart, please don''t mess with the mandarin ducks.


    The more Kang Ziye thought about it, the more he felt that there was such a possibility, so he simply said, "Thank you for your concern, my subordinates should get married, and they came here to ask you to help me connect."


    He thought that if the prince came forward to help him protect the media, then even if Qian Shangshu was unwilling, he would have to give the prince some face, maybe it would be possible.


    After the anniversary of the late emperor, everyone put the happy event on the agenda. Thinking about it, it is understandable: "Oh, let''s hear it, which lady do you like?"


    Kang Ziye said a little embarrassedly: "It''s Qian Qianqian in Qian Shangshu''s house."


    As soon as these words came out, Jing Rui was stunned for a moment, and then laughed: "You are really destined."


    After laughing enough, he continued to ask: "Tell me, is there any magical relationship between you."


    Kang Ziye was a little confused, what does the prince mean?


    But he still said truthfully: "Before, you asked your subordinate to check King Yu, but that day, the subordinate was targeted by King Yu''s people and almost couldn''t come back. It was Qian Qianqian who saved the subordinate''s life."


    Jing Rui withdrew the smile on his face: "You want to marry her for the sake of repayment?"

 Chapter 1256： Everything has a cause and effect

    Kang Ziye said seriously: "No, she is good, I really want to marry."


    After a short pause, he continued: "It''s just that you also know that my family background is ordinary, and my family is in the countryside. My subordinates are afraid of Qian Shangshu''s rejection, so I want to ask the prince to help you."


    Jing Rui heard Kang Ziye''s words, his face put on a smile again: "You are here today, the prince of the media will help you."


    Kang Ziye didn''t expect the prince to respond so happily, his face was full of joy.


    Jing Rui saw Kang Ziye foolishly there and thought to himself: Now we can deal with Yier.


    Yunyi moved very quickly. After Mrs. Qian received the news, she brought Qian Qianqian into the palace the next day. Yunyi not only tied the red thread, but also gave Mrs. Qian and her daughter a big surprise.


    Because Qian Qianqian had spoken for herself before, Yun Yi always kept this feeling in her heart.


    Actually, I mentioned to Qian Qianqian that I could help her adjust her body, but she might not have confidence in herself and didn''t take her own words seriously.


    After getting the right words from Jing Rui, Yun Yi took the time to help Qian Qianqian make a bottle of body-conditioning pills in the space: "Mrs. Qian, Miss Qian, there is a bottle of body-conditioning pills here in this palace, if you can trust it, then Take it."


    The mother and daughter looked at each other, no one thought that the princess not only brought them good news, but also gave them pills to adjust their bodies. I really don''t know how to thank them.


    Before, the Crown Princess once mentioned that she wanted to help herself adjust her body. At that time, she didn''t want to, but felt that she didn''t want to trouble others. After all, they were not familiar with them at all at that time. At that time, everyone was embarrassed, and then it was not taken seriously.


    Qian Qianqian stood up and bowed to Yun Yi earnestly: "Thank you, Crown Princess, for your love. This kindness must be kept in mind by the ministers and daughters."


    Yunyi stretched out his hand and gave Qian Qianqian a hand: "Get up, everything has a cause and effect. Before, you spoke up for me, and then you fought for my little brother. Now, it''s a reward for you."


    Qian Qianqian didn''t take those things seriously at all. Now that the Crown Princess mentioned it, she was a little embarrassed: "Prince Princess, you are serious."


    Yunyi smiled and said, "You have a refreshing temperament, kind-hearted and full of justice, you are very good."


    Being praised by the Crown Princess, Mrs. Qian''s eyes were red again. Her daughter was greedy since she was a child, and she was always teased by others.


    If the pills used by the Crown Princess to recuperate her body can really be effective, coupled with the Prince''s love for her daughter, she can rest assured even if she loses the protection of herself and her husband in the future.


    The mother and daughter thanked each other, and only left the palace, waiting for Kang Ziye to come back from Beijing on a business trip with the prince to propose marriage.


    *


    In the imperial study room, Sheng Shang Mo Yanbin finished processing the last memorial in his hand, and asked Eunuch Xi, "Is everything ready?"


    Eunuch Xi smiled all over his face: "Go back to the sage, everything is ready, His Royal Highness has checked it out in person, and you can leave on time tomorrow."


    Shang Sheng stood up from behind the imperial case: "Have Brother Bo and Brother Ye ever come over?"


    Eunuch Xi thought of the pitiful appearance of the two little masters when they were taken away by the prince, and said with a smile, "Come here, I was hit by the prince and then carried away."


    Sheng Shang shook his head and said, "If they weren''t too young, and the Queen Mother and the Crown Princess were not at ease, it would actually be fine to bring them along."

 Chapter 1257： Whether this is possible or not will naturally depend on your father.

    Eunuch Xi smiled and poured a cup of tea for the sage: "Sir, you''ve been busy for a while, first drink a cup of tea to moisten your throat."


    Shang Sheng took the tea and looked out the window. Tomorrow he would go to the Luning section of the Weihe River with Jing Rui and accompanying civil and military officials to witness the historic moment.


    The governance of the Weihe River has always been the top priority of the dynasties, but the annual flood control has made the people miserable, and the court has suffered a lot.


    At present, the management of the Weihe River has been completed according to the plan of the prince and the princess. As long as the final barrier is blown up, the flood disaster of the Weihe River can be fundamentally solved, which makes his blood boil every time he thinks about it.


    Looking at the scenery outside the window, he couldn''t help but pray in his heart: May the Weihe River be free from flooding, and there will be no displacement on both sides of the river;


    *


    Yunyi was preparing the luggage for Jing Rui himself when he heard Brother Ye''s little milk voice: "Father, please let us down."


    Jing Rui carried one in each hand and brought the two sons to Yun Yi: "Come on, tell your mother and concubine, what are you doing."


    Brother Ye glanced at his brother and said with a guilty conscience: "It''s not like I haven''t been there, why can''t it work?"


    Brother Bai looked up at Yun Yi: "Mother concubine, we really can''t go this time?"


    Yunyi didn''t stop what he was doing: "Didn''t your father tell you, this time they have to hurry over, there are so many things in the court waiting to be dealt with, it is impossible for your grandfather to be away from Beijing for too long."


    glanced at Brother Bo, and pointedly said: "It''s not that they don''t want to take you, it''s that you are too young, and this time the matter is very important, you are still letting him mess around."


    In fact, Brother Bai really wanted to go with his grandfather and his father, so he just let Brother Ye come around. How could he not understand that the grandfather had limited travel time this time, and there was no extra time to accompany them on the road to waste, It''s just a matter of luck.


    Yun Yi naturally knows her son''s thoughts, but she can''t let them do everything. This time, there are also some officials of the court. The Luning section of the Weihe River diversion project. time, there should be no delay.


    Seeing that the sons were a little disappointed, Yun Yi pulled Brother Bo and Brother Ye over and whispered a few words in their ears. With excited expressions on their faces, Brother Ye shouted directly: "Really ?"


    Yun Yi smiled and nodded: "Whether this is possible or not, naturally depends on your father."


    The three of them looked at Jing Rui in unison, although Yun Yi said in a low voice, but Jing Rui heard it clearly, he had never thought about it before, but after Yun Yi said this, his heart suddenly felt a little surging.


    looked at the expectant eyes of the two sons: "Okay, since your mother and concubine have said it, the father will naturally have to do it for her."


    This time, Brother Bo was no longer tense, and jumped up with a smile like Brother Ye. After all, the diversion of the Weihe River is an unprecedented event in the history of Beimo. Who doesn''t want to witness it with their own eyes.


    The lively voices on their side also alarmed Sister Yun, and the maid serving her was afraid that she would fall: "Master, please slow down."


    Jing Rui went out the door immediately and picked up his daughter who trotted over: "My father''s sister Yun is awake?"


    Brother Bo and Brother Ye sneaked out while their sister was asleep. When they heard her sister was coming, the two looked at each other and hurriedly chased them out. They couldn''t let their father sell them. .

 Chapter 1258： Dont hurry to persuade

    The two of them managed to climb over the gate with great difficulty, and saw that the father and the king had come over with his sister in his arms. Brother Bo looked at his sister with pampering eyes: "Sister Yun, are you still going to swing in the afternoon?"


    Jing Rui''s mouth twitched into a smile, but he didn''t break through his son, he went straight past them and entered the room.


    This made Brother Bo and Brother Ye anxious. They finally stepped over the doorway, and they had to stride back again. Who told them to have short legs.


    It wasn''t that there were no servants who wanted to help, but the two little guys were stubborn and had to do it by themselves.


    Brother Bai has an adult mentality and feels that he doesn''t want others to help. Brother Ye naturally has to follow his brother''s example. After several rejections, the palace maids became accustomed to it and stopped coming forward.


    is just behind them, ready to protect the Lord at any time.


    Yunyi also packed her things, turned around and smiled at Sister Yun: "My sister Yun woke up?"


    Sister Yun stretched out her arms towards Yunyi: "Mother concubine, hug."


    Yun Yi took her daughter from Jing Rui''s arms: "Would you like to drink water?"


    Sister Yun shook her head: "Mother concubine, what were you doing just now?"


    Yun Yi whispered: "Mother concubine promised my brothers that I will make you double-skinned custard soon, do you want us sister Yun to eat it?"


    Brother Bai rolled his eyes in his heart when he heard what the concubine said: He really knows how to coax people. "


    Brother Ye looked at his brother, thinking in his heart: When did the concubine say that she wants to be a double-preserved custard?


    But thinking that there will be a double-preserved egg custard to eat, he didn''t ask, but trotted to Yun Yi, raised his face and said, "Mother, when will you do it?"


    Yunyi looked at Brother Ye and couldn''t help laughing: "Do it now, let''s Brother Ye eat it sooner, okay?"


    Brother Ye clapped his hands: "Okay, okay, Brother Ye wants to eat a lot."


    Brother Bai looked at his foodie brother, with a smile on his face, but his mouth was still unforgiving: "I know how to eat."


    Brother Ye heard what his brother said, turned his head and looked over: "Brother, you don''t like to eat double-preserved custard, then your brother Ye will help you eat it."


    This made Yun Yi laugh.


    But I was afraid that Brother Bo would be annoyed by laughing, so she hurriedly put Sister Yun down: "Mother and concubine, go to the small kitchen and have a look, you and your brothers will play together."


    The family on this side is happy, but the atmosphere in the big room of the Xiao family on the other side is really not good.


    Xiao Renli told Xiao Chenxu about a marriage, and the other party asked to hire 22 taels of silver. It was originally a good thing, but I didn''t expect that it would be hired soon, and the woman''s family changed again. This marriage can''t be done.


    Xiao Chenxu had seen the girl once, and thought that she was a good-looking person and had a good temperament, so he saw the right eye, but he never thought of the day when he was hired, but something went wrong.


    Now, it''s not that Xiao Renli can''t take these thirty-two, but if this is easy to answer, there may be troubles in the future, and the mood is really not good.


    But the family did not know where to find out that Xiao Renli was actually the uncle of the Crown Princess, thinking that the dowry gift of thirty taels was not a lot. Open your mouth wide.


    At this time, Lu Siyi, who was sitting on the other side of the room, looked very ugly. She was against this matter the most, but when she got married, the Xiao family''s dowry was far more than that. Although she was not happy, she couldn''t say it directly.


    Seeing that father-in-law was shaken, he hurriedly pushed Xiao Chenhui next to him, gave him a wink and said, "Don''t hurry up and persuade him."

 Chapter 1259： The family is yellow

    Xiao Chenhui frowned and said, "Father makes his own decision, don''t interfere with Chen Xu''s affairs."


    He naturally didn''t want to spend more than 12 taels of silver, but he also knew that Chen Xu was happy with that girl. If they stopped Huang because of this matter, Chen Xu would not be able to remember and hate their husband and wife in the future.


    Besides, I really can''t open that mouth. When I got married, the Xiao family gave the Lu family a 30-dollar betrothal gift. It was never my brother''s turn. Thirty-two betrothed Yin himself, the elder brother, stood up. Too much.


    Xiao Renli looked at his younger son: "Chen Xu, do you recognize that girl from the Fan family?"


    Xiao Chenxu has been entangled in his heart. It''s not that he doesn''t know about the situation at home. Now, apart from the rent in the shop, the income from the village in the late autumn is the income from the village. But the food on the village is deducted from the taxes and grains, and after the consumption left at home, there is nothing left. how much.


    The girl from the Fan family has clear eyes and a smile. He has also inquired about her in private. She has a good personality and is very diligent, which really suits his heart.


    But this good thing, when it came to the close, turned back on it, and I was really unhappy in my heart, and I was a little embarrassed when I looked at my father. My brother and sister-in-law didn''t say anything, but the expressions on their faces have betrayed them.


    He took a deep breath: "Father, let''s forget it, the dowry of 20 taels of silver is not too small. Since the Fan family is not satisfied, let them find another family."


    Lu Siyi on the side was happy when she heard this, and a smile appeared on her face: "Father, what Chen Xu said is right, it''s not the daughter of the Fan family, since they are not sincere, then we don''t need to get used to them. .


    With our talent like Chen Xu, we will definitely be able to find something better if we leave his Fan family, so that they will regret it in the future. "


    Lu Siyi had met the girl from the Fan family. Although she was the daughter of an ordinary family, she was not inferior to her in appearance, and her neighbors praised the girl for her ability. She was afraid that the girl from the Fan family would come in and compare her to her. Opportunities, of course, have to spare no effort to step on a few feet.


    Xiao Renli saw that his younger son had made up his mind, so it was considered a default.


    If they give the Fan family ten taels of silver, and then remove the silver money for the wedding banquet and the arrangement of the new house, then their future life will be very tight, not to mention that the mother is sick now, and she can''t keep any money in her hand.


    The Fan family really didn''t expect that the Xiao family would send the message directly because of the temporary extra 12 taels of silver, and the marriage was over.


    Now the Fan family is in a mess, and the eldest daughter-in-law of the Fan family has a dark face: "Mother, brother and sister, are you satisfied now?"


    The old lady of the Fan family had a guilty conscience on her face. She had heard the words of her second daughter-in-law, so she temporarily handed over the message, but she didn''t expect the Xiao family to talk, so she directly asked the matchmaker to pass the message, and the marriage was over. .


    caught them off guard.


    When the eldest son of the Fan family came back and heard the news, he made a fuss in front of everyone in the family: "It''s a good marriage, but it was messed up by you. Are you happy now?"


    Afterwards, he stared at his second brother angrily and said, "Second brother, why should the second brother and sister intervene in the affairs of our big room? If your second room does not give me an explanation today, this matter will not end."


    He knew that his daughter liked that Xiao Chenxu very much, but he had only been away from home for two days, and his daughter''s marriage had ended, which made him, the father, not angry.


    The second eldest of the Fan family also knew that he didn''t care about this matter, but the matter had already happened, so what could he say: "Brother, this is indeed the second room''s fault for you and the niece. I will beat you and punish you."

 Chapter 1260： straightforward

    The eldest of the Fan family glanced at his wife and children: "Let''s split up the family."


    No one thought that the always-good old Fan family would propose to split up the family, and the old woman raised her head and glared angrily at the eldest son: "What are you trying to do, it''s not just a marriage affair, it''s fine if you can''t find it again, why make trouble? to split up.


    Besides, my parents are not separated, and I am still alive. How can you tell me if the family is separated? Besides, we are not thinking about the family when we say that we want the extra 12 taels of silver. "


    The eldest of the Fan family, no matter what his mother said, stared at his second brother: "Just now you said that you are allowed to be punished, but now you are right."


    The second child of the Fan family was in a dilemma. He looked to his mother for help. He didn''t get help, but he got a look from his mother that hated iron.


    The second daughter-in-law of the Fan family saw that her husband was embarrassed, and hurriedly stepped forward and said, "Brother, our second room can''t promise you about this. After all, we can''t go against my mother''s wishes."


    The eldest son of the Fan family looked at his mother: "Okay, since this is the case, then our big room will take a good rest from now on. From now on, the two parties will do everything in the house, which is a punishment for the second room."


    Erfang didn''t think that the eldest brother, who was a good talker on weekdays, seemed to be a different person today, but the second child said it, and he couldn''t go back on it.


    How could the second daughter-in-law of the Fan family agree so easily: "Then there must be a time limit, there must be a head."


    Fan''s Old Avenue: "Of course it''s time for us to calm down."


    One sentence made the second daughter-in-law of the Fan family shy: "Brother, if you want to say that, it''s going too far."


    The eldest of the Fan family didn''t care about the reaction of the people in the second room, he took his family back to the room, and didn''t care about the people outside.


    After entering the room, Father Fan said, "Luo Er, father will find a way to get married with the Xiao family. Don''t worry, this time, father will not let you follow in the footsteps of your eldest sister and let them come around."


    Fan Luo''er felt a lot better when she heard her father''s words: "Father, the Xiao family has already handed over the message, and the marriage is over. The matchmaker also said that the Xiao family has asked her to find another family to look at."


    Father Fan sighed softly: "Let us Luo Er be wronged. Your marriage, Dad is in charge of himself, and will never let your grandmother and second aunt mix again."


    glanced at his wife and children: "From now on, don''t go out except in the main room for dinner, and wait until Luo''er''s matter is resolved."


    After saying that, he left the house.


    It was also a coincidence. On the way to Xiao''s house, he happened to meet Xiao Chenxu who was out to do errands. He took a few steps to stop him, and then reported to his home: "I am Fan Luoer''s father, Fan Jiucheng."


    Xiao Chenxu had met Fan Luoer, but this was the first time Fan Jiucheng had seen him: "Uncle, is something wrong?"


    Fan Jiucheng glanced at the pedestrians on the road: "Can you take a step to talk?"


    Xiao Chenxu nodded and stopped when Fan Jiucheng came to the side of the alley.


    Fan Jiucheng was also polite: "I just wanted to ask if the marriage was abandoned because I didn''t like our Luoer, or because of the temporary dowry gift of 10 taels of silver."


    Xiao Chenxu frowned slightly: "Miss Luo''er is very good, the 20 taels of silver that I said earlier were collected from the family, and if I need to add 10 taels, we really don''t have that condition, and after that, the arrangement of the wedding room and the wedding banquet are all necessary. Those who use money have no choice but to give up."


    Fan Jiucheng didn''t fuss after listening to it, and said directly: "I went out to work, and I only learned about it when I got home today. According to the dowry we negotiated before, are you still willing to marry my Luoer?"

 Chapter 1261： Im afraid youre thinking too much

    Xiao Chenxu thought of Fan Luo''er, and his cheeks became hot. He knew that the extra 10 taels in the bride price was not her intention. Looking at the sincerity on Fan Jiucheng''s face, he was not embarrassed: "Of course I am willing."


    Fan Jiucheng got Xiao Chenxu''s right words, and patted him on the shoulder with a smile: "That''s fine, as we said before, come to the house tomorrow to make an appointment."


    Xiao Chenxu didn''t expect Fan Jiucheng''s temperament to be so bright, and he had a little more respect in his heart: "Okay, I''ll go back and tell my family."


    The two exchanged a few words and separated.


    The reason why Fan Jiucheng agreed to this marriage was that his daughter liked Xiao Chenxu, and the next day he saw Xiao Chenxu helping others on the street, and the matchmaker happened to be with him, so he pointed it out to him, and he asked his daughter about it. It means that this is the marriage.


    I just didn¡¯t expect it, and I almost got my family into trouble.


    After the work was done, Fan Jiucheng went home in a good mood, just waiting for the Xiao family to come to work tomorrow.


    On the other side, as soon as Xiao Chenxu went home, he told his family about the matter.


    At first, Xiao Renli was still a little unconvinced: "You mean that the Fan family has agreed, and as agreed before, come to propose marriage tomorrow?"


    Xiao Chenxu nodded: "Yes, Fan Luoer''s father was not at home a few days ago and only came back today. We happened to meet on the street."


    Xiao Renli looked up at his youngest son: "You can think about it, once the appointment is made, it is settled."


    Xiao Chenxu said solemnly, "I''d like to trouble my father for a trip tomorrow."


    Lu Siyi didn''t expect this to turn around: "Father, Chen Xu, don''t be deceived when the Fan family has backtracked once or twice."


    Xiao Chenxu glanced at the big-hearted sister-in-law: "Sister-in-law, you know the situation of our family best, you are afraid that you are thinking too much."


    Lu Siyi wanted to say something more, but was stopped by Xiao Chenhui, so she had to give up.


    This matter can be considered settled, and the preparations for the hiring are almost done. Just go there tomorrow, and you don¡¯t have to worry about it anymore.


    Fan Jiucheng informed his family directly after returning home: "Tomorrow, Xiao''s family will come over to make an appointment. We will be the parents of Luo''er''s affairs. No one wants to reach out. If something goes wrong tomorrow, then don''t blame me for turning my face."


    In those days, the mother and younger siblings took advantage of their husband and wife to go to Yue''s house to work on errands, and arranged a marriage for their eldest daughter behind their backs. By the time they returned home, they had already received the dowry, changed the marriage certificate, and even fixed the wedding date.


    It''s not that their husband and wife did not resist, but their mother used filial piety to oppress them, and the people in the second room also helped to speak, and they could only recognize the relative. , and two sets of clothes, and nothing else, made her daughter suffer from indifference at her husband''s house.


    Not long after, the eldest daughter of the second room, Fan Honger, got married, but her dowry was much larger than her daughter''s, but her mother only said that she would rely on her in-laws in the future, and a small dowry would easily make her in-laws look down on her.


    This time, I also heard from my wife that it was my second sibling who said that the Xiao family was actually the princess'' family, and that''s why I thought of adding a dowry. Fortunately, the Xiao family didn''t agree. It will get worse after that.


    This time, he wanted to see how much his mother gave when his youngest daughter got married. The backstage of the Xiao family was the crown princess. Although he heard from the matchmaker that the relationship between the two rooms was not very good, he could still use it to talk about things.


    Just as Mrs. Fan was about to say something, she heard Fan Jiucheng continue: "Since the second younger brother and sister urged the mother to increase the dowry, she knows the identity of the Xiao family. Speaking of which, it is much more valuable than the in-laws of the second room. According to the mother''s words, this identity Not the same, the dowry is naturally heavier, mother, do you think so?"


    Mrs. Fan was very angry, but she really said this before, and she really can''t find a reason to refute it now.


    The second daughter-in-law smiled and said, "Look at what the eldest brother said, as the Xiao family, we naturally don''t look down on our dowry, and the princess''s maiden family naturally lives the life of a high-class person. Luo My sister has been sensible since she was a child, and will definitely not embarrass her family."


    Fan Jiucheng is not used to her: "According to the words of the second younger brother and sister, your family Hong''er has so much dowry, is it deliberately embarrassing the family?"

 Chapter 1262： Some rules should be upheld

    In a word, let the people in the second room dare not say a word.


    Mrs. Fan also knew that this time it would be hard to overdo it, or else the eldest son would really be able to leave the family, so he had to compromise: "Don''t worry, they are all daughters of the Fan family, my old lady must have a bowl of water. Flat."


    Fan Jiucheng would not believe what his mother said, and said lightly: "Tomorrow, the Xiao family will come to the door, I don''t want to go wrong again."


    After finishing speaking, he took his wife and children back to his own room, and said to his daughter, "After tomorrow, just concentrate on preparing for your marriage. You don''t need to worry about what other people in the family say. Everything has its own father."


    Fan Luoer was very moved: "Thank you father."


    After talking to his daughter, he looked at his wife beside him: "Tomorrow, you will take the money hired by Xiao''s family, and you don''t need to give it to the upper room. Except for some money to hold the banquet, the rest will be used as a dowry and given to Luo Er. take away."


    "If we do this, I''m afraid we won''t agree to go to the house."


    "I owe you too much over the years, this time you listen to me."


    The eldest daughter''s life has been ruined by her mother and the second-family people. He will definitely not let them touch the next few children, otherwise he will be a father in vain.


    *


    After dinner, Bai Wei brought tea over: "Reporting to the Crown Princess, there is news from outside the palace, and the Xiao family''s big room will go to the Fan family for employment tomorrow."


    Yun Yi just picked up the tea and looked up at Bai Wei: "It''s not that the marriage is yellow."


    Bai Wei put down the teapot in her hand: "It was said that Fan Jiucheng, the eldest of the Fan family, had returned to Beijing, so he turned his face with the Fan family, personally found Young Master Chen Xu, and said, if he still wants to marry his own daughter, press It turned out that it was good to come to the door tomorrow to hire."


    Yunyi thought of the investigation materials handed down before, and said with a smile: "Then Fan Luoer is good, Chen Xu won''t suffer from marrying, and only Chen Xu is pure in mind."


    Tomorrow, Jing Rui is going to accompany the saint out of Beijing and send them off. It is time to meet the Xiao family members, and some rules should be established.


    The other people in the big room are still forgettable. If Xiao Chenxu can stand the test, it''s not that he can''t give him a chance.


    saves some people from talking about the big house.


    The two were talking when Qu Lian walked in: "Prince Concubine, Zhuangzi sent some precious flowers and plants, do you have any other arrangements?"


    Yun Yi lightly took a sip of the cup of tea: "The selected ones will be sent to the Queen Mother, and the others will be raised by the gardener first, until the saint and the prince return to the palace to send some to their study."


    After giving the order, he added: "Let Zhuangzi send some flowers and plants to the Prime Minister''s Mansion and Xiao''s Mansion, and prepare some more, which may be available next month."


    Qu Lian naturally understood the meaning of the Crown Princess. The management of the Weihe River was coming to an end. When Young Master Xiao returned to Beijing, the wedding date should also be on the agenda. Naturally, the mansion will use flowers.


    Qu Lian replied with a smile: "Yes, it just so happens that the people on Zhuangzi haven''t left yet, so the servant girl will go to spread the word."


    When ??Jing Rui came back, Yun Yi got up and greeted him: "Everything is arranged?"


    Jing Rui nodded and took Yun Yi to go inside: "Tomorrow at 3:00 o''clock out of the city, someone has already taken it out first."


    Yunyi naturally understood what Jing Rui meant: "That''s fine, take care of your father and yourself, and take care of yourself. My children and I are waiting for you in the palace. Don''t forget to help us record that historic moment."


    Jing Rui pinched Yunyi''s cheek, a little reluctant: "Why don''t you go with me, wouldn''t it be better to witness it with your own eyes."

 Chapter 1263： Dont let them delay the trip

    Yun Yijiao said: "I''ll take it seriously, then you will take care of Brother Bo and the others."


    Jing Rui took the man into his arms: "Then take it with you."


    What he said wasn''t really a joke, that''s what he thought in his heart, he had to be separated for at least half a month, and he felt that he couldn''t stand it before the others left.


    Yun Yi raised his hand and patted him on the arm: "Don''t make trouble, there are many officials accompanying this time, and they are rushing on the road with three small inconveniences. They must not delay the trip because of them."


    This is not the case before, just the family traveled, and so many people stared at them. Whoever can climb to the top is not a human being, and definitely can''t use space to cheat. In that case, the children are too tired.


    Although the father used thunder to clear the court inside and outside, but the father and Jing Rui left the capital at the same time, they were afraid that there would still be some leftovers to take advantage of the opportunity to make trouble. She stayed in the capital and they could travel with peace of mind.


    How could Jing Rui not know what Yun Yi was thinking, and also knew that it was really impossible to leave Beijing together this time, so he stopped insisting, and directly picked up people by the waist: "It''s getting late, we have to get up early tomorrow to go on our way, we will also It''s time to rest."


    Yunyi stretched out his arms around Jing Rui''s neck when she was picked up. It was true that this person had a criminal record, and Yunyi had been prepared.


    We have to leave early tomorrow morning, this separation will take more than half a month, and Jing Rui is full of passion.


    The maids who were serving saw the prince walking away with the prince in his arms, and no one dared to follow, but the envy in their eyes could not be hidden.


    Jing Rui got up before dawn the next day.


    Originally, Yunyi thought of giving it away, but last night, she was really tired, and Jing Rui pressed the person who was ready to go back to the bed: "It''s still early, you don''t need to get up to send me off, just wait for me to come back. ."


    Yun Yichen couldn''t keep his eyes open, so he had to take out a package prepared in advance from the space: "You take this package with you."


    Jing Rui lowered his head and placed a kiss on Yunyi''s forehead: "I''m leaving."


    After finishing speaking, he helped Yunyi cover the quilt, stared at Yunyi for a while, and then turned around and walked out reluctantly.


    Of course he didn''t forget to go to the children''s room, help tuck the quilt, and put a kiss on each of the triplets'' faces before leaving.


    When he arrived at the imperial study, Sheng Shang Mo Yanbin was also ready to walk out of it, and said to the accompanying guard, "Let''s go."


    With an order ??, everyone went out with the saint.


    Not far ahead, a palace servant had already prepared the horses, and a group of people mounted the horses neatly.


    and the accompanying officials were already waiting at the city gate by this time.


    After waiting for the horse on the saint to gallop past, the accompanying personnel also followed, and a group of horses went in the direction of Pingzhou.


    Yunyi slept until the third day of the night. Before leaving, Jing Rui instructed people not to disturb the Crown Princess and let her sleep until she woke up naturally.


    Even the triplets came over, but the maids who served them didn''t dare to put anyone in, so they persuaded them for a long time, and then they sent the three little ancestors to Changle Palace.


    The queen mother got the news from Brother Ye and said with a smile: "Your mother-in-law must be very tired. Yesterday, your mother-in-law sent some precious flowers and plants. After breakfast, you can accompany the emperor''s great-grandmother to have a look. "


    Brother Ye and Sister Yun didn''t want to agree at first, they wanted to see the mother and concubine, but brother Bo could only say: "I prepared a birthday feast for us a few days ago. Let''s not disturb her."

 Chapter 1264： its torture

    After listening to Bo Ge''er''s words, Ye Ge''er and Sister Yun didn''t bother to find their mother-in-law anymore.


    The queen mother saw that the little guys were no longer making a fuss, and said to the palace maid who was waiting on the side: "Let''s set the meal."


    After giving the order, he looked at the triplets: "After breakfast, let''s go to see the flowers. Today, the emperor''s great-grandmother still needs your help."


    Brother Ye heard that the emperor''s great-grandmother needed their help, he patted his chest and said, "Brother Ye is very strong and helps the emperor''s great-grandmother work."


    That little action amused everyone.


    When Yunyi got up and packed himself up, he received a message that the Master Wang who was transferred back to Beijing from Jiangling City was actually from King Xuan.


    Yunyi looked at the person kneeling on the ground: "Is this news certain?"


    The person kneeling under his head cupped his hands and said, "Yes, it has been confirmed."


    Yunyi tried to approach Jing Rui several times when the daughter of the Wang family wanted to approach Jing Rui, and frowned slightly, this must have been premeditated.


    But thinking of the current situation of Prince Xuan''s mansion, Yun Yi didn''t take it to heart, and just instructed: "Keep an eye on them and see if they still have contact in private."


    Jing Rui fed the men of King Xuan''s mansion with loyalty pills secretly. As long as they didn''t disagree, they would be fine. Once King Xuan did something unfavorable to Jing Rui, he would expose himself.


    When the time comes, they won''t be able to blame them, they let them go.


    As for Mr. Wang, who has been found out now, it is better to wait for the royal father and Jing Rui to return to Beijing to deal with it.


    Yunyi got up and walked out. She woke up and hasn''t seen the children yet: "What about the little masters?"


    behind Shi Mi replied: "Back to the Crown Princess, the little masters have gone to the Empress Dowager. I just received the news that the Empress Dowager took the little masters to see the flowers and plants that were sent yesterday."


    Yunyi thought of the destructive power of the three little guys; "Come on, let''s go and see."


    When she arrived, the maids brought snacks and fruits over, and Brother Bo was instructing them to wash their hands.


    Seeing Yunyi coming, Brother Ye washed his hands in the basin indiscriminately, and wanted to go to Yunyi''s side.


    It''s a pity that he hasn''t left yet, and was pulled back by the palace maid next to him: "King Changqing, your hands haven''t been washed yet, and you will have snacks for a while.


    Hands are still in the basin, but his head is twisted in Yunyi''s direction: "Mother concubine."


    Yun Yi smiled and waved his hand at him, disgusting: "Wash your hands clean and come back, it''s useless to call mother concubine."


    At this time, Sister Yun, who was already served by the palace maid after washing her hands, ran over with her small hand raised: "Mother, look, Sister Yun''s hands are washed in vain."


    Yunyi picked up her daughter: "Well, our sister Yun''s little hands are so beautiful."


    Sister Yun received the compliment with a smile on her face, and deliberately turned her head to look at the second brother arrogantly: "Second brother, have you washed it yet?"


    Brother Ye urged the maid who helped her wash the iron and blood: "Hurry up."


    Before drying her hands, she also raised her hands like Sister Yun: "Mother concubine, Brother Ye is also washed."


    Bo Geer on the side supported his forehead and said, "It''s really torturing."


    Yunyi looked at him like that, and laughed indulgently: "Brother Bai, are you okay?"


    Brother Bai knew that the concubine was joking at him again, rolled his eyes and said, "I ask you knowingly."


    The father and mother were really cruel, and they handed over Ye Geer and Sister Yun directly to him. Every time they protested, they ended in failure.


    Yun Yi leaned over and whispered, "Father and mother can trust you."


    Brother Bo looked at the sky speechlessly: "Does your conscience not hurt?"


    Yunyi laughed directly after listening to her son''s words: "It''s been hard work, son."


    The Queen Mother came out of the flowerbed, saw the expressions of the mother and son, and said with a smile: "This is waking up, and I started to bully our brother Bo again."

 Chapter 1265： good idea

    Brother Bai soon found an ally when he heard the words of the imperial grandmother: "Yes, the imperial grandmother, take care of her."


    After saying that, he didn''t forget to give Yun Yi a look of "I have a backer".


    couldn''t help but make both the empress dowager and Yunyi laugh.


    Yunyi stepped forward and helped the Queen Mother to sit down: "Grandmother, are the flowers you sent me?"


    As soon as the queen mother heard the flowers, she became interested: "I don''t know a few pots, they are really beautiful."


    Mother Hu, who just came out of the flowerbed, joked, "No, if it wasn''t for the Crown Princess, you would be reluctant to come out."


    Yunyi took the white jade teapot in the hand of the maid, and poured a cup of tea for the queen mother herself: "If the grandmother likes it, there will be new varieties in the future, but I will ask them to send some over."


    The Queen Mother smiled: "That''s a good feeling."


    Mother Hu asked the small kitchen to deliver some freshly made snacks, and greeted the little masters to sit down: "This is what the queen mother asked the old slave to make in the small kitchen. The little masters try it and see if they like it?"


    After ?? finished speaking, he brought a few more plates and put them in front of Yunyi: "Princess, you can try it too."


    Yunyi reached out and took a piece of hibiscus cake and took a bite: "Well, it tastes good, very authentic."


    The Queen Mother also reached out and squeezed a piece and tasted it: "Yi''er, on the day of Brother Bo''er''s birthday banquet, your aunt and grandmother also said that they would bring Yongcheng into the palace to thank you."


    Yunyi looked up at the Queen Mother: "His legs have fully recovered?"


    The Empress Dowager nodded with a smile: "Yes, it''s finally all over, but I was disobedient a few days ago, and I took a shower with well water and caught the cold, otherwise, on the day of Brother Bo''er''s birthday banquet, he would definitely go to the palace to thank him. ."


    Yunyi waved his hands and said, "It''s all from his own family, so there''s no need to be polite. If he''s healed, you and the royal father can feel at ease. Uncle and grandmother are also sick now."


    The queen mother''s eyes were full of gratitude: "Although it is her own family, she should be thanked. If you hadn''t made a move, Yongcheng''s leg might not have been saved. In any case, he was also implicated by us. I really feel bad in my heart because of King Yu''s black hand.


    Although the recovery time is a little longer, the final result is good. As you said, his legs are healed, and your father and I are at ease. "


    Yunyi naturally understood what the Empress Dowager was thinking: "That''s all right, listen to the imperial grandmother."


    Brother Ye eats the cake in his hand and seems to think of something, so he looks up at Yun Yi: "Mother, when will the uncle come back?"


    Yunyi smiled and touched Brother Ye''s head: "Why, miss your uncle?"


    Brother Ye approached Yun Yi and said, "When Uncle comes back, I can go to work as a bed boy."


    Yunyi didn''t expect his son to say this, and said in surprise, "Who told you?"


    Brother Ye sat up straight: "I heard from the little grandson of the minister of officials, that his uncle got married, and he and those cousins ??have both become bed-pressing boys. I heard it was very fun."


    Yunyi subconsciously looked at Brother Bo who was on the side: "Well, this can be done. When the time comes, the three of you brothers and sisters will go together."


    The Queen Mother also laughed when she heard it; "This is a good idea, and the auspicious day for Chen Rui''s wedding is set."


    Yunyi shook his head and said, "I have chosen a few days, but I don''t know when he will be able to return to Beijing, so I didn''t set a date. I want to wait until he returns to Beijing to decide."


    The queen mother understands Yunyi''s concerns. If the day is set, Chen Rui''s side can''t come back as scheduled, and then it will not be beautiful.

 Chapter 1266： Double Happiness

    Originally, Yun Yi was going to mention this, so she just took this opportunity: "Grandma, I may have to make more trips to Xiao''s house recently, and take advantage of this time to make arrangements for Chen Rui''s wedding. "


    The matter of the Xiao family, the Queen Mother naturally knows a little bit. Before it was clear that Mrs. Xiao was quite shrewd, how could she do something stupid in a blink of an eye.


    It''s human nature to feel sorry for the eldest son''s family. It''s okay to prepare a place to live, but you shouldn''t despise the filial piety of the second-bedroom children. Those jewelry are all the hearts of grandsons and granddaughters.


    If the big family is good, that''s fine, the most important thing is that the family almost killed a few children in the second room, and no one can let it go if they are afraid.


    Now don''t say that Mrs. Xiao is still ill, I am afraid that she is well, Yun Yi will not let her mix with the second room: "That''s not what you should be a sister, and this time Chen Rui took Weihe. This heart disease has been cured by the saint, this is a great contribution, this marriage must be done more grandly, and it will be a double happiness."


    Yunyi laughed, the governance of the Weihe River was successfully completed, and she would definitely be promoted based on her achievements, and she would be promoted and married, but it was not a double happiness.


    Yunyi accompanied the Queen Mother for lunch, and then returned to the East Palace with the triplets.


    Looking at the gloomy sky, Yun Yi looked at the children: "Brother Bo, I''m afraid it''s going to rain this day. When you go out to play in the afternoon, you are not allowed to go too far."


    Brother Bo nodded: "Got it."


    Sister Yun came over and opened her arms, wanting Yunyi to hug her.


    Yunyi didn''t disappoint her either, and picked up the little man: "What''s wrong with our sister Yun?"


    Sister Yun put her face on Yunyi''s shoulder and neck: "Mother, I want to take a break with you, can I?"


    Brother Ye also quarreled when he heard his sister''s suggestion: "Yes, Brother Ye also wants."


    Yunyi smiled and looked at Brother Bo, who had been silent: "How about you?"


    Brother Bai obviously thought about it, but he was too embarrassed to say: "I listen to my mother."


    Yun Yi smiled and looked at Brother Bo, wanting to tease him, but Sister Yun in her arms kept being coquettish and cute, she had to answer with a smile, followed by a burst of crisp cheers.


    *


    When ?? was down, Yun Yi just opened the account book sent from outside the palace, and Shi Mi walked in: "Prince Concubine, there is news from outside the palace, you let the Chafu family have news."


    Yunyi looked up at Shi Mi: "But the investigation is clear."


    Shi Mi handed over the information: "There is indeed something wrong."


    Yunyi took it and looked at it, frowning slightly, what is the Fu family trying to do?


    It turned out that the Fu family gave the eldest son of Fu Yichuan''s eldest brother the marriage room that they had previously prepared for Fu Yichuan and Jiang Qinglian, and the Fu family''s eldest sister-in-law actually brought forward the date of her son''s marriage in order to prevent people from gossiping.


    After everything was settled, there was a showdown with the family, in order to occupy the wedding room prepared for Fu Yichuan, as well as the things prepared in the wedding room.


    Originally, the old man of the Fu family did not agree, but the eldest grandson is a brainless person.


    The eldest daughter-in-law was afraid that the family had a happy event for the uncle, and there was no money left, and then her son''s marriage would definitely have to be simplified, so she came up with such a bad idea.


    had to come to accuse the Jiang family, because of this, Mrs. Jiang was very angry.


    After reading the survey results, Yunyi was worried for Jiang Qinglian, but she also knew that it was inconvenient for her to intervene in this matter, so she had to see what the Jiang family thought this time.

 Chapter 1267： business affairs

    handed the investigation data back to Shi Mi: "Go ahead, send someone out of the palace, and let Miss Jiang enter the palace tomorrow."


    thought of something, and said again: "By the way, send someone to the Prime Minister''s mansion to inform Deng Wanyue, and then go to my second cousin''s mansion to notify my second cousin Sun Zhenyu, and let them go to the palace tomorrow to reminisce."


    Shi Mi responded and withdrew.


    Thinking that the eldest brother Xiao Chenrui is going to return to Beijing in a few days, and some things should really be put on the agenda, he said to the door: "Come on."


    Bai Wei walked in: "Prince Concubine."


    Yun Yi pushed aside the account book at hand: "Bai Wei, go to Xiao''s house and ask Butler Shen to inform the Xiao family''s clan elders in Beijing tomorrow, and he said that the day after tomorrow, let them bring their wife to the palace. Negotiate."


    Bai Wei gave a little blessing: "Yes, the slaves will go now."


    After arranging things, he continued to look at the ledger and looked at the income from various places. Yun Yi was very satisfied, but another idea came up in his heart.


    The matter of setting up a medical school has been approved by the sage, and the Tai Hospital has also participated. Combined with the request made by Yunyi, they are actively preparing the plan. When the sage returns from the Weihe inspection to see the plan, this matter will be can be implemented.


    The women''s school opened in Beijing before has entered the right track.


    The number of people who signed up at the beginning was really very small. After several months of hard work, it was done well. In addition to those wealthy businessmen and young ladies from officials'' houses, there were also some daughters of ordinary people.


    Yunyi also thought that after the women''s schools in the capital were successful, it would be promoted to other prefectures, and then to more affluent counties and towns. The ultimate goal is to promote the whole North Mo.


    Previously, the imperial court also issued an official document, requesting the prefectures and county offices to open academies belonging to the imperial court, and to hire those talented people to teach in the academies.


    She also understands that if you want to do these things well, I am afraid that it will not be done overnight, and it will take a long process. The prerequisite for doing these things well is to let people see the importance and practicality of reading.


    There are many ideas in her mind now, such as opening the imperial court''s own factories in the state capitals, and the first condition for recruiting workers is literacy.


    It is also possible to open medical clinics under the imperial court in each state capital. Naturally, the conditions for recruiting workers are those who are literate and understand medicine. I believe that after a default rule is formed, many things can be done with half the effort.


    Yunyi wrote down what he was going to do in a notepad, so that he would not forget it later.


    Put away the ledger and get ready for some activities. He learned from the servants that Brother Bo was taking Brother Ye and Sister Yun to learn Chinese characters, so he did not disturb them.


    Seeing that it was still early, on a whim, I wanted to leave the palace and walk around.


    So whispered a few orders to Qu Lian, Qu Lian listened carefully, then nodded, and then turned around to prepare.


    Not long after, Yun Yi, who had changed her clothes, took Qu Lian and Mu Lan out of the palace.


    She went out of the palace just to see what business was worth or suitable for the imperial court. With the need to employ people, those plans that now seem unrealistic will be promoted, and they will not be stillborn.


    Since you and Jing Rui have both come here, you must make some contributions, otherwise, what''s the point of coming here?


    When ?? was about to get to the downtown area, Yun Yi instructed: "It''s good that the carriage stops in front."


    After they got out of the car and told the driver to wait here, Yun Yi took Qu Lian and Mu Lan to the downtown area.

 Chapter 1268： you call yourself a no-brainer

    The three of them had just walked forward a short distance when they saw the bustling crowd in front of them. It was very lively.


    Because the three of them went out in men''s clothes, it was convenient for them to do things.


    Qu Lian looked at Yun Yi: "Master, shall we go around the alley over there?"


    Yunyi shook his head: "No, go take a look and join in the fun."


    Just as the three of them took a few steps forward, Mu Lan saw an acquaintance with sharp eyes: "Master, is the one in the blue jacket over there, Master Chen Xu?"


    Yun Yi followed her fingers and looked over, it was really Xiao Chenxu.


    He was standing in the crowd and was struggling to squeeze forward. For some reason, Yun Yi felt uncomfortable in his heart.


    The person in the big room is also Xiao Chenxu who can catch her eye, at least this person did not follow his parents, he is a good shoot.


    Yunyi said to Mu Lan beside him: "Go, find out what this is doing?"


    Mu Lan responded and walked back after a while: "Master, the family at the entrance of the alley wants to renovate the ancestral house and is recruiting workers."


    Yun Yi heard this, sighed in her heart, glanced at Xiao Chenxu in the crowd again, then turned and left.


    When the Xiao family was exiled from Beijing, Xiao Chenxu was still young, but he knew the words, but he didn''t read much. Later, when he arrived in northern Xinjiang, he had no chance.


    Seeing that he can appear here, in fact, I already have a plan in my heart, but this matter has to be looked at again.


    The three walked along the street until the sky darkened, and then they returned to the palace.


    As soon as she returned to the East Palace, the triplets got news. Brother Ye ran over first: "Mother concubine, where have you been?"


    Yun Yi touched Brother Ye''s head: "Mother concubine went out of the palace to do some errands, I didn''t leave a message for you."


    Brother Bai also came to Yun Yi at this moment: "Mother, don''t tell me in advance when you go out of the palace, we also want to go back to the general''s mansion to visit my great-grandmother."


    Yun Yi looked at Bo Ge''er: "I saw that you were teaching them to read, so I didn''t bother you. Since I want to go back to the General''s Mansion, my mother-in-law will send someone to take you there tomorrow, just to surprise your great-grandmother."


    Brother Bai had a smile on his face when he saw that his mother and concubine agreed. This was the day of the birthday banquet, and they promised their great-grandmother.


    Yunyi said to the triplets: "Bring some snacks from outside the palace back to the palace, you can taste it and see if you like it, and the concubine will come to change clothes."


    Brother Bai listened to the concubine''s words and held one in hand: "Come, come with brother, let''s go and taste the snacks outside the palace."


    When Yunyi changed his clothes and came out, the three little guys were enjoying themselves. Yunyi saw that they liked it, and said with a smile on his face: "If you like it, I will bring it to you next time."


    Brother Ye said with a small hand: "Mother, we also want to go out to the palace with you."


    Sister Yun just finished eating the snack she was holding: "Yes, Sister Yun also wants to go out of the palace with her mother."


    Brother Bai glanced at Yun Yi innocently: "This is not what I taught."


    Yun Yi couldn''t help laughing when he saw his expression: "I didn''t say anything about you, you''re not asking yourself."


    Brother Bai touched his nose unnaturally, but he just mentioned something before. Brother Ye and Sister Yun have already learned and used them now. They can be taught by children.


    Yunyi did not respond directly, but sat down opposite them on his own: "When the spring of next year begins, Brother Bo, take them to get up early to exercise and squat."


    Brother Bai wanted to refute, but then he understood the intention of the mother-in-law, nodded and replied: "I see, mother-in-law."

 Chapter 1269： Is it right for you to say this now?

    Chapter 1269 Is it appropriate for you to say this now?


    The two little ones happily ate the various snacks that Yunyi brought back, and occasionally said something about them.


    Brother Bai got up and walked to Yunyi''s side: "Mother concubine, did you gain anything from leaving the palace today?"


    Yun Yi pointed to the seat next to him and motioned him to sit down: "Well, when your imperial grandfather ascended the throne, the treasury was too empty, even if you defeated Dongning and got some compensation, the money was a drop in the bucket for Beimo.


    Dongning and Nanjun have long coveted the territory of Beimo, and Beimo must no longer follow the old path. No one can guarantee that Dongning and Nanjun will not make a comeback.


    As long as they have the strength and ambitions, the agreement signed before is just a piece of waste paper. Only when our Beimo country is prosperous and the army is strong, they will not dare to commit crimes. "


    Berber naturally understands this truth: "Mother and concubine said that with you and your father, the Beimo country will be prosperous and strong just around the corner."


    Yun Yi picked up the tea cup on the table and looked at Bo Ge''er: "Okay, don''t put a high hat on us, Beimo has your imperial grandfather here, and it will never be like before, your father is just an overdone. , Beimo''s future is your business, don''t point at us."


    Brother Bai wanted to roll his eyes after hearing Yun Yi''s words: "Mother concubine, is it appropriate for you to say this now?"


    Yunyi put down the tea cup in his hand and laughed, leaning closer to Bo Ge''er''s ear: "What''s wrong, you are not like Brother Ye, you haven''t grown up yet."


    Brother Bai thought that in order to accompany his mother and concubine to travel around the mountains and waters, the father and the king had pushed the position to someone else, and they were really able to do this: "Mother, you know your son, and you only have a sense of business. Interested, I have no interest in that seat at all, you should train Brother Ye."


    Yun Yike doesn''t care what he says: "Okay, your eldest brother didn''t want to be in that position back then, but what he said, now that you are the boss, the responsibility naturally falls on you."


    Brother Bai has to face up to this problem now, thinking that this is probably his own destiny. In the past life, he laughed at the big brother, but now it is the way of heaven that turns, and it is his turn.


    Yunyi saw that Brother Bo was silent, and patted his shoulder lightly: "Mother concubine trusts you."


    She had learned from Bo Ge''er before that in the past life after their husband and wife left, Bo Ge''er assisted her brother in dealing with the affairs of the government. In addition, he traveled south and north in his last life, and his knowledge was no worse than anyone else''s. In the future, he will hand over Beimo to him. In his hand, he certainly couldn''t go wrong.


    Brother Bai looked at the mother-in-law speechlessly, and was about to say something when she heard Sister Yun shout: "Brother, come here quickly, this is delicious, come and try it."


    Knowing what to say, the mother-in-law is afraid that she will not change her mouth. Seeing that her sister can''t wait, she stands up from her seat and has to walk towards Sister Yun, her eyes are full of doting: "Don''t move, big brother. It''s over."


    After a while, the triplets were happy, talking and laughing, and the scene was very friendly.


    Looking at the interaction of the children, Yun Yi felt very relieved.


    *


    The big room of the Xiao family, when Xiao Renli learned that the younger son had signed up and was going to work as a coolie for others to repair the house, his brows became Sichuan characters: "Chen Xu, why are you doing this?"


    Xiao Chenxu''s face didn''t show any turbulence: "Father, the rent of the shop is charged twice a year, and I don''t need it. The head of the village is watching, and I don''t know much about farming. Besides, there are you and my eldest brother at home. I also use it. not to me.


    Now, this marriage has been set, and it won¡¯t be long before there will be another family member. I always have to find something to do, so I can¡¯t stay at home all the time. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1270： The provocation was discovered

    Chapter 1270 Provocation was seen through


    Xiao Renli knew that the younger son was right, but he always couldn''t get over the hurdle in his heart: "You can think so, my father is very happy, I can find something to do, can I change a job?"


    How could Xiao Chenxu not understand what his father meant, but it was only after he said good things to others for a long time that he was left behind: "Father, if you can find something to do, it''s already very good, how can you pick and choose. "


    Xiao Renli was a little displeased when he heard this, and was about to say something when he heard the eldest son Xiao Chenhui say: "Chen Xu, you are not too young, before you do anything, think about it for the family.


    If people know this, how they want to see our family, how they want to see my father, you should quickly push this job away, so as not to be gossiped by others. "


    Xiao Chenxu didn''t expect the elder brother to say this: "I don''t steal or rob, I make money with my strength, why can''t I do it?"


    Xiao Renli didn''t want to see the two sons arguing: "Okay, let''s say one less sentence, Chen Xu, I think you should take the time to practice the calligraphy again. It''s better to copy the book with your eldest brother and me."


    Nowadays, the imperial court has set up a printing bureau, and all kinds of books are printed in thousands of copies. Although there is no clear copy of the books, there is basically no error. Since the printed books have been printed, the errand of copying books is not as good as before. Done.


    In addition, the bookstores here in the capital are extremely demanding, and after he made several mistakes before, he became resistant to the task of copying books: "Father, brother, I have made up my mind, don''t persuade him any more. "


    Lu Siyi came in with tea: "Father and your eldest brother are not for your own good. After all, we are also the family of the Crown Princess. If you are known like this, you won''t let the neighbors laugh to death."


    Xiao Chenxu not only disliked this eldest sister-in-law, but also disgusted her a little bit. Her words were not trying to provoke her relationship with the Crown Princess, so she would not be fooled by her: "Sister-in-law, don''t involve the Crown Princess in everything, I don''t feel ashamed, as for what other people think, that''s their business."


    Lu Siyi didn''t expect that his uncle would give him a shame, and he was afraid that this matter would spread to the Crown Princess'' ears, so she didn''t dare to continue to answer.


    Because of the matter of the medicinal materials, she hated Yunyi thoroughly, and felt that Yunyi was too stingy. No matter what, the Xiao family was her maiden family. It was obvious that she could let them live a life of worry-free food and clothing, but she didn''t care about her. They don''t care.


    He didn''t just play some tricks on the old lady''s medicine, and it wasn''t a big deal, but he just wanted to make things bigger, so that he couldn''t lift his head in the Xiao family.


    The most important thing is that she also left the old lady to serve as her granddaughter-in-law, which is really bullying. She hated Yun Yi for a long time in her heart, and wanted to find an opportunity to smear her.


    Just now she just wanted to provoke their relationship, but unfortunately, her brother-in-law saw through.


    Xiao Renli lost his patience when he saw that his younger son would not listen to the persuasion. He didn''t want the two brothers to get into trouble again because of this matter: "Since you have decided for yourself, then we can''t say anything else, and if we can''t do it, don''t push it hard on."


    In fact, after listening to the words of the eldest daughter-in-law, he resented Yun Yi even more. He felt that the words of the eldest daughter-in-law were right. After all, the Xiao family was also the mother of the dead girl. They were not doing well. There''s light, it''s a no brainer.


    But he didn''t know that Yunyi didn''t care about those people at all, and he never counted on their big family''s direct support.


    Yunyi is a person with clear love and hatred. For those who have hurt her sister and brother, she can''t repay her grievance with virtue. Letting them live is already for her deceased father''s sake. Any more is delusional.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1271： you know

    Chapter 1271 You already know


    The next day, Deng Wanyue and Jiang Qinglian met at the gate of the palace and went to the East Palace together.


    Not long after they arrived, Sun Zhenyu was late: "I have seen the Crown Princess."


    Yunyi smiled and stepped forward to help him up: "It seems that you have been doing well recently, and this figure is a little fatter."


    Sun Zhenyu said a little embarrassedly: "Ozawa Run is still breastfeeding, I still have snacks, it''s no wonder if I''m fat."


    Yunyi asked with a smile, "Why didn''t you bring the little guy."


    Sun Zhenyu mentioned his younger son with a smile on his face: "That boy is too clingy and wants to be hugged all day long. I finally went to the palace to see him, but I can''t take him with me."


    After Sun Zhenyu finished speaking, she felt a little uncomfortable when she saw that there were other people in the room.


    Yunyi pulled Sun Zhenyu over: "This is my second cousin, Sun Zhenyu."


    Then he pointed at Jiang Qinglian and said, "This is Jiang Qinglian, the young lady of the left servant of the Ministry of Officials, a friend I made after returning to Beijing."


    The two nodded and greeted each other.


    Yunyi pointed at Deng Wanyue again: "This is Deng Wanyue, the eldest lady of the Prime Minister''s Mansion, and Chen Rui''s fiancee, your future cousin."


    Deng Wanyue stood up from her seat: "Sister-in-law."


    Everyone called her sister-in-law, and Sun Zhenyu stepped forward with a smile and took Deng Wanyue''s hand: "She''s really a beauty, people like it when they see it."


    Although Deng Wanyue had never met Sun Zhenyu, she had heard Yunyi mention it a lot. When she married into Xiao''s residence, they would be concubines. She smiled at Sun Zhenyu and said, "Sister-in-law, I always heard the Crown Princess mention you before. I saw myself."


    Sun Zhenyu is a generous person, so she doesn''t hesitate: "In the future, let''s move around more and play in the mansion when we have time."


    Jiang Qinglian came over at this time: "When the time comes, don''t forget to call me."


    She had also heard Yun Yi mention Sun Zhenyu before, and knew that she was also a person with a temperament, and the person Yun Yi liked would definitely be easy to get along with.


    After a while, several people became familiar with each other.


    The maid brought tea and snacks up, then stepped aside, Yun Yi said with a smile, "Try this freshly baked moon cake."


    Jiang Qinglian is a glutton on weekdays, but when she sees the cakes delivered, she becomes stunned.


    Yun Yi gave her a slight push: "What''s wrong?"


    Jiang Qinglian woke up and said a little embarrassedly: "I remembered something and lost my mind for a while."


    Yun Yi pointed to the moon cakes on the plate: "Next month is the Mid-Autumn Festival. I asked the kitchen to try to make some moon cakes. There are several flavors, you can try them."


    Deng Wanyue and Sun Zhenyu took a piece each with a smile, and sipped it.


    Jiang Qinglian took a step back, picked out a piece of red bean-filled mooncake and ate it: "This tastes really good, it''s soft and delicious."


    Yun Yi looked at her delicious food: "If you like it, take it back when you leave the palace."


    Jiang Qinglian waved his hand and said, "Just taste it, how can you eat and bring it together."


    A few people chatted for a while, Deng Wanyue and Sun Zhenyu sat down together and chatted about family life.


    Yunyi saw that they were chatting vigorously, so she took Jiang Qinglian''s hand and sat under the porch outside: "When are you going to delay the marriage?"


    Jiang Qinglian didn''t expect Yun Yi to ask such a question, and sighed lightly: "Something happened to the Fu family. My father and brothers disapprove of the way they dealt with the Fu family this time. It''s really hard to say about this marriage."


    Yunyi patted Jiang Qinglian''s hand: "Did Fu Yichuan not express his position?"


    As soon as Jiang Qinglian heard what Yun Yi said, she knew, afraid of what happened to the Fu family, Yun Yi knew: "You know all about it?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1272： Just dont be stupid

    Chapter 1272 It''s good not to be stupid and filial


    Yunyi nodded: "Seeing that you were so listless that day, I sent someone to inquire, and I hope you don''t think I''m too busy."


    Jiang Qinglian took Yunyi''s hand and said, "It''s really a blessing for me to make a close friend like you. Xie You are too late, how can I think you are too troublesome."


    Yunyi looked at her: "What do your parents think about this?"


    Jiang Qinglian sighed softly: "You know, in the beginning, when I knew that I had such a marriage, I was resistant, and I also complained about my father in my heart.


    But the father is a very affectionate person. As long as the Fu family still recognizes this marriage, they will not regret the marriage just because I don''t want it.


    After meeting Fu Yichuan himself, coupled with the persuasion of my mother, I no longer rejected this marriage, but I never imagined that this marriage would turn out to be twists and turns.


    The situation of the Fu family, I told you before, the family conditions are limited, and now her sister-in-law Sapo has occupied the marriage room, although her son has not occupied it, but I really feel it.


    A few days ago, the Fu family came to discuss it. They even said that they would vacate the house where my in-laws lived and let us get married. How could my father agree. Later, the eldest brother of the Fu family said that if he didn¡¯t want to, he could only aggrieve us to live there. wing.


    Since that day, my father and brothers have also withdrawn from this marriage. "


    Yunyi asked softly, "What do you think in your own heart?"


    Jiang Qinglian looked at the flowers and plants in the garden: "Only speaking, Fu Yichuan is really not bad, but thinking of living with his sister-in-law in the future makes me a little worried."


    Yunyi heard her words and joked: "It seems that you like Fu Yichuan, right?"


    Jiang Qinglian lowered her head a little shyly: "I''ve been in contact with him a few times, and I think he''s okay."


    Yunyi chuckled softly: "Then what does he mean?"


    Jiang Qinglian whispered: "He told my father in private that he didn''t want to make it difficult for his father because of this, but he promised to my father that the Fu family would soon be separated after they got married, and they would go their separate ways in the future. The days will not make me feel wronged.¡±


    Yunyi heard this and said with a smile, "Well, it''s good not to be filial."


    Jiang Qinglian pouted and said, "Originally, I have been ridiculed by other ladies for this marriage. If I quit the marriage again, I''m afraid I won''t have to go out of the house."


    Yunyi laughed out loud.


    Jiang Qinglian said dissatisfiedly: "You are still laughing."


    Yun Yi laughed enough, and then said: "This matter is actually very simple, in fact, the eldest daughter-in-law of the Fu family is a hob, and the others are not bad. Since you are dealing with Yichuan Yuqing now, go there directly. If you build a house, it will be counted as your dowry, and you can just move out of the family after you get married."


    A sentence to wake up the dreamer, Jiang Qinglian was stunned for a moment, and then happily said: "Yeah, why didn''t I think that a house should be built there, even if we live in the capital in the future, we will often go back to Fu''s house to walk around. , I live in my own dowry yard, and I can still be quiet."


    With a solution to the matter, Jiang Qinglian felt a lot better, and was anxious to go back to discuss it with her family, so she left the palace ahead of time after sitting down for a long time. Take it back and let the house have a taste.


    In fact, Jiang Qinglian also deliberately left first. She knew that Xiao Chenrui would be back in a few days. Yunyi invited Wanyue to the palace at this time. She must have something to say. She was afraid of being an outsider. leave early.


    Just as Jiang Qinglian thought, Yun Yi invited Deng Wanyue into the palace, and she really had something to tell her.


    Finished the update today, thank you little cuties for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1273： send out a signal

    After sending Jiang Qinglian away, Yun Yi sat opposite Deng Wanyue and Sun Zhenyu: "Wan Yue, Chen Rui should return to Beijing in a few days, and your marriage should also be put on the agenda. The prison helped to choose a few auspicious days to come out, so I think there should be a letter these days.


    I will discuss your marriage with the Xiao clan tomorrow. I called you into the palace today, just to ask yourself what else you want, so that the palace can arrange the wedding yard according to your wishes. "


    Yunyi saw her blushing: "If you have any ideas, just say them, don''t be embarrassed, after all, you will live in the mansion in the future."


    Although Deng Wanyue was a little embarrassed, she felt very at ease after hearing this. She had a good relationship with Yunyi, but she didn''t expect to think so much about herself.


    She has been to Xiao Mansion more than once, but she has never entered the courtyard where Xiao Chenrui lives.


    Yunyi obviously also thought of that point: "Well, the day after tomorrow, I will pick you up at the Prime Minister''s Mansion. Let''s go to Xiao Mansion, and we should accompany me back to my mother''s house, and then we will see the courtyard."


    Deng Wanyue listened to this and nodded with a blushing face: "Okay, I''ll listen to you."


    After the two negotiated, Yun Yi looked at Sun Zhenyu and said, "Sister-in-law, please come here because of this, you know, now that the grandmother lives with the big house, it is not convenient for her to go back to the house to manage her now. At that time, I''m afraid I''ll have to trouble my sister-in-law to help me take care of Gu Yi Er."


    Let the sister-in-law Sun Zhenyu take care of the natural Yunyi''s plan in the past. One is to show it to outsiders, so that everyone can see that the Xiao family and the second cousin''s family are close, and send a signal to the outside world. Although she does not like the big room, she is not interested in the second hall. Brother Xiao Chenming is an exception.


    The second is to make my cousin and sister-in-law feel that the Xiao family really needs them, don''t deliberately avoid walking with them, and if there is a sister-in-law to join, it will save outsiders from talking about them and the big house.


    Yun Yi said so, Sun Zhenyu is not stupid, she understood that this was Yun Yi''s intention to express her attitude to the officials and their families in Beijing, and gratefully said: "Thank you, Yun Yi."


    Yun Yi smiled and joked: "Our relationship, we don''t need to be polite. Besides Chen Rui and Wan Yue''s marriage, I''m afraid I will bother you and the second cousin."


    Sun Zhenyu glanced at Wanyue with a smile, and then said to Yun Yi: "It''s all we should do, and what else should we do or not?"


    After finishing the business, Yun Yi took a sip of the tea cup and said, "Sister-in-law, come to the palace in the future, bring Ze Qi into the palace, and let their cousins ??and sisters go to many places."


    Sun Zhenyu has no reason to disagree.


    When it comes to children, there are always endless topics to talk about, and laughter from the three of them is heard from time to time.


    Seeing that it was not early, Sun Zhenyu was thinking about her second son again, so she got up to leave and was ready to leave the palace.


    Deng Wanyue didn''t wait too long when she saw that Sun Zhenyu was leaving.


    Yun Yi agreed with her to pick her up at the Prime Minister''s Mansion the day after, and instructed Bai Wei who was beside her, "Go and pack a few moon cakes made today, let them take them back to the mansion, and then bring those fruits from the south. Bring them home."


    Bai Wei responded, and it didn''t take long for someone to bring things over.


    Seeing them come out, the triplets who were playing in the garden ran over. Before the three children could make a sound, Sun Zhenyu and Deng Wanyue stepped forward to greet them and said, "I have seen the grandson, the Prince of Changqing, and the Prince of Tomorrow."


    Brother Bo is a small person with a serious face: "Aunt Tang and aunt don''t need to be more polite."


    After he finished speaking, he turned his head to look at Brother Ye and Sister Yun who were beside him. The two little guys also said in unison, "Aunt Tang and Auntie."

 Chapter 1274： A childs potential is limitless

    Sun Zhenyu saw the triplets, her eyes full of love: "I really envy your mother and concubine, and I suddenly have your three smart, polite and lovely children."


    Sister Yun raised her head to look at Yun Yi with a proud face.


    Yunyi looked at Sister Yun''s little expression and couldn''t help pinching his little face: "We can''t be proud."


    Several people laughed when they saw Sister Yun''s cute expression.


    Yun Yi joked at Sun Zhenyu: "You have already given birth to two children, why are you envious?"


    Sun Zhenyu couldn''t take her eyes away from Sister Yun, who was carved in pink and jade: "It''s not that she still lacks a caring daughter, of course I must be envious."


    Yunyi laughed and approached Sun Zhenyu; "It''s useless for you to tell me this, you have to tell my cousin."


    Sun Zhenyu blushed all of a sudden, raised her hand and patted Yunyi''s arm: "What did you say?"


    After finishing speaking, she sneaked a glance at Deng Wanyue, who was not too far away from her. Seeing that she didn''t seem to hear what Yunyi said just now, she glared at Yunyi again angrily, and whispered: "You are not afraid to let Wanyue listen. go."


    Actually, she was afraid that Wanyue would be under pressure after hearing what she said before.


    After all, Yun Yi gave birth to two sons and a daughter. This blessing is not for everyone. She gave birth to two sons, both sons. After Wanyue gets married in a few days, she will also have to have children. If this is a joke, think again.


    Yun Yi glanced over there, saw Wan Yuezheng talking to Brother Bo and Brother Ye in a warm voice, and whispered back to her cousin, "Don''t worry, she is the mistress of the house when she comes in, and no one will give her to her. pressure."


    Sun Zhenyu heard this and thought about it too. There used to be an old lady in the Xiao mansion, but now that the grandmother has gone to the direct branch of the big house, there is no one to hold down Wanyue when she enters the mansion.


    To be honest, she was somewhat envious.


    Although her mother-in-law was kind to herself, she had to be concerned about her feelings in everything, and she was also afraid that she would do something wrong and put her husband in the middle.


    Deng Wanyue really liked these three little guys, and in her heart she also longed for her and Chen Rui''s future children. Her face was full of soft colors. After interacting with the little guys, she and Sun Zhenyu left the palace together.


    Brother Ye followed behind Yun Yi: "Concubine mother, when will father and uncle come back?"


    Yunyi instructed the maid to bring warm water and wait for the little masters to clean their hands, and then she replied casually: "Your grandfather and father have not yet arrived at the Weihe River, do you calculate when they will be back?"


    This made Brother Ye stumped. After thinking about it for a long time, he turned his head and wanted to ask for help, but Brother Bo didn''t look at him at all. This made the little guy anxious. He raised his hand and scratched his head and looked around. No one helped him, so he pondered for a while: "Mother concubine, I don''t know how long it will take for the father and the king to get there. How can I calculate how many days it will take to return to Beijing?"


    Yunyi put down the teacup in his hand: "Well, yes, I really used my brain."


    Brother Bai instructed the maid to bring a hand-painted map, greeted Brother Ye and Sister Yun, pointed out the route that the royal grandfather and father were going to take, and counted the distances between the sections of the road. After talking about it, with the help of Bo Ge''er, Ye Ge''er finally figured out the time.


    Yunyi watched from the beginning to the end and did not participate, and was very satisfied with the performance of the children.


    Brother Bo took the opportunity to explain addition and subtraction to Brother Ye and Sister Yun again. The two children are also smart, and they can learn as much as they teach. It really answers the sentence. The potential of children is unlimited.

 Chapter 1275： what is the problem

    On the other side, after Jiang Qinglian left the palace, she went straight home.


    Mrs. Jiang saw her daughter returning to the house so early: "Didn''t you enter the palace?"


    Jiang Qinglian took her mother''s hand: "Mother, I have something to tell my family."


    Mrs. Jiang wondered: "What''s the matter, you are in such a hurry."


    Jiang Qinglian did not answer directly, but instructed the maids: "Go and invite all the masters of the family to the main hall."


    Mrs. Jiang saw that her daughter was not joking, so she hurriedly stopped her: "What the **** is going on?"


    Jiang Qinglian patted her mother''s hand lightly: "You''ll know in a while."


    After a while, the Jiang family all arrived at the main hall. Jiang Yanfeng happened to rest today, and was invited by his servants.


    After ?? and others arrived, Jiang Qinglian told the family what happened today in detail. After he finished speaking, the Jiang family quickly reached a consensus.


    As soon as the idea came out, Jiang Yanfeng was obviously in a better mood. He has been worrying about it for the past few days, not knowing what to do.


    He is also a polar child: "Qinglian, have you decided?"


    Jiang Qinglian nodded: "Didn''t my father always want me to marry into the Fu family?"


    The expression on Jiang Yanfeng''s face was stunned for a moment, obviously, he didn''t expect his daughter to speak so directly, he coughed lightly: "Actually, my father has also figured it out, if you really don''t want to marry into the Fu family, why don''t you take advantage of it? This opportunity has canceled the marriage, and it was my father who was sorry for you before."


    Jiang Qinglian knew that her father didn''t lie, but she has come to this point, and it''s a bit late to say this now: "Father, don''t try again, just do as I say."


    Jiang Yanfeng knew that after all, he couldn''t handle his daughter, so before getting up and leaving, he whispered to his wife, "Add another two thousand taels to my daughter."


    Although Mrs. Jiang was a little surprised, she also understood her husband''s thoughts: "Got it."


    Jiang Yanfeng is an activist. After understanding what his daughter meant, he arranged tasks for his sons. He personally went to the village where Fu''s family was located and met with Fu Yichuan''s father.


    It was soon settled. The Fu family had to make concessions because of the loss, and agreed that the Jiang family would build a dowry house for Jiang Qinglian in Fujia Village. The new house at the time of marriage could be the wing of the Fu family, but they would return home after three days of marriage. Later, the couple moved to a new house.


    After negotiating, directly accompanied by the in-laws, the homestead was selected.


    With his identity, things went very smoothly.


    By the time he returned to the house, the eldest son had already found a craftsman to build the house, and the second son had already contacted the bricks, tiles, and timber, and agreed to start construction in three days.


    *


    On the other side, after Sun Zhenyu returned to the house, she first went to her mother-in-law to pick up her second son: "Mother, I''m back."


    Mrs Wei watched her come back: "Today the Crown Princess called you into the palace, but is there something wrong?"


    Sun Zhenyu didn''t hide it either: "Chen Rui will return to Beijing soon, and his marriage with the eldest miss of the Prime Minister''s Mansion will also be put on the agenda. two."


    The more he listened, the deeper the smile on Wei''s face: "This is a good thing. Now I don''t know how many people are paying attention to the Xiao family. The Crown Princess did this on purpose to help us. You must pay attention."


    Sun Zhenyu took the second son from the maid: "My daughter-in-law understands."


    When Wei Shi thought of his son and daughter-in-law getting a face in front of the Crown Princess, and thinking of suppressing He''s woman''s son from now on, his heart was very happy.

 Chapter 1276： Summon the Xiao Clan

    Xiao Chenming soon learned of Yunyi''s arrangement from Sun Zhenyu''s mouth after returning to the mansion.


    After they returned to Beijing, because Sun Zhenyu was pregnant before, they didn''t go to Yunyi''s side, and they didn''t mention their relationship with the Crown Princess to the people in the military camp.


    In fact, more or less, I don¡¯t want people to talk behind their backs.


    Everything the Crown Princess does now is to help him. He couldn''t help but tell his wife, "Since the Crown Princess has us in her heart, we have to live up to our expectations, but we can''t let her down."


    Sun Zhenyu nodded and said, "Don''t worry, I will go back to my mother''s house tomorrow and ask my grandmother for advice. I will definitely not disappoint the Crown Princess''s kindness."


    The news that the elder of the Xiao family in Beijing brought his wife into the palace still reached Xiao Renli''s ears, which made him feel bad because he was not among the invited people.


    Xiao Renli was very unhappy, and for some unknown reason, he entered the old lady''s room: "Mother, Yun Yi asked the elders of the Xiao clan to enter the palace tomorrow to discuss Chen Rui''s marriage, but my uncle has no part in it. , my son is sad."


    The old lady just couldn''t speak, but she still knew it in her heart. When she heard Xiao Renli''s words, she didn''t feel good in her heart, but what the big room did to the children of the second room before, I am afraid that Yunyi''s generation would not forgive her.


    Now that I have become like this, what can I do?


    Lu Siyi also learned from others that Sun Zhenyu was also summoned to the palace today, so angry, it seems that Xiao Yunyi really doesn''t plan to pull them.


    So she turned around and went out of the yard to see where the people at the street were going, and then spread some rumors that she thought it could hurt Yun Yi, and then she went home satisfied.


    The next day, the elders of the Xiao family in Beijing brought their wives into the palace together, and some even brought their capable juniors into the palace together.


    When Yunyi saw them, he didn''t greet them too much, but after saying hello, he went straight to the topic.


    Before, Yunyi''s grandfather Xiao Huaiyuan couldn''t get into the eyes of the elders of the Xiao family at all, but now it is different. This is a crown princess, and it is very likely that she will be the queen of the mother world in the future. It is the glory of their Xiao clan.


    They knew better that when Xiao Chenrui returned to Beijing this time, he was afraid that he would be promoted very soon. Xiao Clan was afraid that he would have to rely on this branch to honor his ancestors, so he readily responded to Yunyi''s various requests.


    Of course, Yun Yi naturally won''t let them interfere in the affairs of Xiao''s house, just let them do what they should do well, and take this opportunity to re-establish a few rules for the Xiao clan, and let them pass it on after they go back.


    She doesn''t want someone in the Xiao clan to use her name to do things. If she finds out, she has to act according to the rules, no exceptions are allowed.


    The next day, Yun Yi took the triplets to the Prime Minister''s Mansion to pick up Deng Wanyue, and then left the triplets behind when passing by the General''s Mansion, and then went to Xiao Mansion with Deng Wanyue.


    When they arrived, Steward Shen, who got the news in advance, was already waiting at the gate of the mansion.


    Seeing the carriage stop, Yun Yi and Deng Wanyue got off the carriage, and hurriedly stepped forward to salute, "The servant has seen the Crown Princess and Miss Deng."


    Xiao Chenhao didn''t wait in the mansion because the academy had an assessment today.


    Yunyi called out and said to Steward Shen, "Go to Chen Rui''s yard first."


    Butler Shen led the way. Along the way, he also reported to Yun Yi the big and small things that happened in the house during this time.

 Chapter 1277： Peace of mind to be married

    The group entered directly into the yard where Xiao Chenrui lived.


    Butler Shen is arranging for people to repaint the walls, paint the doors and windows, and everyone is doing their work in an orderly manner.


    Seeing Steward Shen bringing people in, someone trotted over: "Butler Shen, but I have something to explain."


    Butler Shen looked at Yun Yi, saw her shaking her head, and waved to the little foreman: "Nothing, you are busy with your work, and let your people do the work carefully."


    The little foreman was also winking: "Okay, you can see it, it must be satisfied for you and the masters."


    After ?? finished speaking, he hurriedly retreated, and he still shouted to the people who were working: "Do it well for me, but don''t smash our signboard. When it''s done, everyone will have a drink when you''re done."


    Butler Shen also shouted after hearing this: "If you do well, you will be rewarded, but if you do not do well, you will have to be punished."


    The people who worked were already working very hard when they knew that this was the princess''s natal home, but now I heard the housekeeper say that there is a reward for doing a good job, and everyone seems to have been beaten.


    Yunyi ignored this and took Wan Yue into the house: "Wan Yue, look at this house, what needs to be added, or where needs to be remodeled,


    You can just tell Steward Shen. "


    Deng Wanyue blushed and nodded at Yun Yi. After she returned from the palace, she thought about it, since the Crown Princess is sincere, she doesn''t need to be hypocritical.


    After turning around, Deng Wanyue made a few requests, and Butler Shen memorized them one by one: "Old slave must implement it as soon as possible."


    After the matter was finished, Yun Yi took Wan Yue for a walk in the other parts of the mansion, explained it to Butler Shen, and then left.


    Sent Deng Wanyue back to the Prime Minister''s Mansion, and joked through the window as he left, "Wanyue, it''s good to be at ease and get married."


    After ?? finished speaking, he instructed the driver, "Let''s go."


    Deng Wanyue entered the mansion with a shy face, looked up and saw her grandmother and aunts: "I have seen my grandmother, I have seen my aunts."


    The old lady of the Lin family smiled and took her granddaughter''s hand: "I heard from the servants in the mansion, you went out with the crown princess today?"


    Deng Wanyue was embarrassed to say that she was going to Xiao''s house, and nodded: "Yes, grandmother, where did you and your aunt come from?"


    Shi Birong, the eldest lady of the Lin family, smiled: "It''s not because the young master of the Xiao family is going to return to Beijing in a while, and your wedding date is probably not far away. Before, the jewelry your grandmother made for you just happened to be fine. Now, it just happened to be delivered to you, and it happened to help you count the dowry again to see what is still missing and make up for it during this time."


    Deng Wanyue can naturally understand the feelings of her grandmother and aunts: "That will be hard work for my grandmother and aunts."


    The second lady of the Lin family smiled and patted Deng Wanyue''s hand: "You kid, if you say this, you''ll be seen."


    Deng Wanyue naturally knew how good the elders of the foreign family were to her, and said coquettishly, "What my aunt said is that Wanyue will not be polite to you."


    The Lin family''s mother-in-law and daughter-in-law all laughed, and a few of them walked to the inner courtyard with a smile.


    *


    Yunyi sent Deng Wanyue back to the mansion and went straight to the general''s mansion.


    I had told the children before that they would return to the palace after having dinner at the General¡¯s Mansion.


    When ?? Yunyi arrived, Mrs. Cheng was taking a few children to enjoy the shade in the garden.


    Yunyi took a few steps forward: "Grandma."


    Mrs. Cheng raised her hand to greet her: "Yi''er, come and sit down, are you done?"


    Yunyi didn''t think there was anything he couldn''t say about today''s matter, so he opened his mouth and said, "It''s over, this is not the end of the Weihe governance. I''m thinking of waiting for Chen Rui to come back and tidy up the wedding room for him in advance."

 Chapter 1278： Thoughts of triplets

    took a sip of the tea that the maid had poured, and then continued: "I think it''s better to take Wanyue for a walk now and arrange it according to her wishes instead of changing it later."


    Mrs. Cheng nodded: "You''re right."


    Yun Yi smiled and leaned on Mrs. Cheng''s shoulder: "I knew that my grandmother would definitely understand me."


    Mrs. Cheng saw how close she was to her as before, and she was very happy: "Chen Rui''s wedding date is set?"


    Yunyi said: "Not yet, there should be auspicious days in the past few days. It depends on when Chen Rui can return to Beijing."


    Mrs. Cheng said softly, "Your father and Jing Rui, are you coming soon?"


    Yunyi thought of the flying pigeon biography she received yesterday: "Well, it should be there in two days at most."


    Mrs. Cheng sighed: "This time the Weihe flood has been completely resolved. In the future, the imperial court will no longer have to spend so much money every year, which is indeed a great thing."


    Yun Yiyihe said: "What my grandmother said is that by saving that money, you can do a lot of things."


    These words speak to Mrs. Cheng''s heart. No matter what the status of the sage in her heart, it is the precious son she brought up. The Weihe River is completely governed, and the sage will no longer have to worry about it.


    When she got the news, she was so happy.


    When the two of them were talking, Brother Ye came over and said, "Mother, we want to stay in the General''s Mansion for a few days, can we?"


    Yunyi glanced at Bo Geer in the distance: "Is this your idea or did you pass the word for someone else?"


    Brother Ye didn''t reply to Yunyi''s words, but climbed into her arms, put his arms around Yunyi''s neck, and kissed her on the face: "Mother concubine, you agree."


    Yunyi was so kissed by him that he laughed out loud: "Who did you learn this from?"


    Brother Ye''s big innocent eyes flashed: "Mother concubine, if you didn''t learn from others, can you really do it?"


    Yunyi said with a bit of annoyance: "Brother Ye, you are a little man, this coquettish thing is not suitable for you."


    Brother Ye heard this, and quickly got down to the ground, and Sister Chong Yun trotted over. Not knowing what the two brothers and sisters said, she saw Sister Yun rushed over here.


    Yunyi saw this situation and became interested. Could it be that these two little guys have become elites?


    After ?? Sister Yun came over, instead of crawling into her arms like Brother Ye, she stretched out her hand and pulled Yun Yi''s sleeve and shook it: "Mother, what the second brother said, you agree."


    Yunyi deliberately teased her: "What did your second brother say?"


    Sister Yun was dumbfounded, and Yun Yi was amused with a confused expression.


    Sister Yun turned to look at Brother Ye, not knowing how to answer.


    Brother Bo, who was still standing in the distance practicing darts, couldn''t stand it any longer. He came over and said, "Sister Yun, the concubine is playing with you."


    Sister Yun looked at her eldest brother: "Mother and concubine agreed, we can live in the general''s mansion?"


    Yun Yi looked at Bo Ge''er''s warning eyes, and took back the thought of teasing her daughter again: "Yes, concubine mother agrees, but you can''t leave the house at will."


    Don''t think that Yunyi didn''t guess their thoughts, I''m afraid he saw the lively market along the way, this is the purpose of staying in the General''s Mansion.


    Brother Ye saw that he was guessed by the concubine, and immediately rushed over: "Concubine Mu, can''t we just let people accompany us when we leave the house?"


    Yunyi shook his head and said, "No, you are too young to be able to protect yourself. What should you do if you encounter a bad person?"

 Chapter 1279： or as thoughtful as you think

    Brother Ye was a little disappointed when he heard this, and looked at his eldest brother for help.


    I didn''t expect a sentence to come: "Mother''s concubine is right, we are still too young now, so we must follow the father and king to learn martial arts well in the spring next year. Only if you have the ability, the mother and concubine can rest assured."


    Hearing this, Brother Ye looked up at Yunyi with a small face: "Mother concubine, then Brother Ye has studied martial arts well, can he be able to play in the palace?"


    Yunyi put down the tea cup in his hand: "Wait until you have the ability to protect yourself."


    Brother Ye swears in his heart that he must learn martial arts well, and when he learns martial arts well, he will see what the concubine can say.


    Yun Yi couldn''t help laughing at his puffy little expression.


    Brother Bai saw it and motioned her to restrain herself with his eyes, but he had never seen a mother concubine like her.


    Old Madam Cheng laughed in her heart as she watched the mother-son four-player fight.


    accompanied Mrs. Cheng for dinner, and the triplets repeatedly assured that they would not sneak out of the General''s Mansion without permission, so Yun Yi said goodbye and returned to the palace alone.


    *


    Shengshang Mo Yanbin and his party rushed for several days to reach the edge of the Weihe River, but there was still more than a day''s journey to reach the Luning section.


    Jing Rui settled everything, and then entered the room of Sheng Shang Mo Yanbin: "Father, before noon the day after tomorrow, we will be able to get there."


    Sage Shang Mo Yanbin looked at the winding and sturdy Weihe Dam, thinking that the people would no longer have to be displaced by the flood, and he was filled with emotion.


    Not only that, the river beaches on both sides of the river will soon become large tracts of fertile fields, and the life of the people will be better and better.


    Sage Master collected his thoughts: "Hurry up early tomorrow morning."


    Jing Rui nodded: "Okay, Erchen will arrange it in a while."


    Today he saw the use of cement with his own eyes, and said to Jing Rui, "You said before that this cement can still be used to build roads?"


    Jing Rui nodded and said, "Yes."


    Jing Rui naturally guessed the Sage''s thoughts; "Father, King, when it comes to paving the road, we have to lean back, but we are looking for a place in the palace. Let''s test it first and let you see the effect.


    Erchen thought that after returning to Beijing, he would send people to various borders to repair the gates and fortifications in various places with cement, so that it would be more secure at that time. "


    Sheng Shang Mo Yanbin listened, stood up, and patted Jing Rui on the shoulder: "It''s still as thoughtful as you think."


    After having dinner together, Jing Rui got up: "Father, I have to leave early tomorrow morning, so let''s rest early tonight."


    Mo Yanbin heard his son''s instructions, and felt very consolation in his heart: "Well, so do you."


    On the second day, before dawn, the group had already had breakfast and was ready to go.


    *


    In the office of the Minister of Industry, Qian Qianqian brought the cakes she made into her mother''s yard. The maids waiting in the yard saw their young lady coming, and they all greeted her.


    In the house, Mrs. Qian heard the movement outside, looked up at the door, and saw her daughter came in: "Qianqian, what is in your hand?"


    Qian Qianqian took a few steps forward: "Mother, this is something my daughter has been busy with for a long time. How about you try it?"


    Mrs. Qian was a little surprised: "When did you get interested in learning how to make pastries?"


    When Qian Qianqian heard her mother''s words, she said with a shy face: "Xiaoxiao has been following Aunt Wei in the back kitchen to learn how to make pastries these days. She said that she always has to learn one or two things that she is good at. When she comes to her husband''s house, she can''t do nothing. ."


    After listening to her daughter''s words, Mrs. Qian felt a sense of taste in her heart, as if drinking old vinegar, she instantly turned into lemon essence.

 Chapter 1280： Can you be more reserved?

    Mrs. Qian took back the hand that was going to take the cake, and her tone was sour: "I haven''t gotten married yet, and I just want to make cakes for my future husband. It seems that I have been exposed to other people''s light, alas, I''m really sad. "


    Qian Qianqian stretched out her arms to hug her mother and put her head in Madam Qian''s arms: "It''s not like what my mother said, the reason why Qianqian follows her studies is not to surprise her mother, but also to give her father and brothers a treat in the evening. Let¡¯s try it, let¡¯s see it now, so that they don¡¯t suffer from soreness like a mother, then I will not be drowned in sourness.¡±


    These words not only succeeded in making Madam Qian laugh, but also the maidservants in the room bowed their heads and laughed.


    Seeing her mother smile, Qian Qianqian waved her hand to call the maids in the room to step back, and asked in a low voice, "Mother, when will Kang Ziye and the others return to Beijing?"


    Mrs. Qian was not angry, she stretched out her hand and poked her daughter''s forehead: "My daughter''s family, can you be a little more reserved, so that people will listen to it."


    Qian Qianqian stuck out her tongue: "There is no one else here, so my daughter is not afraid."


    Mrs. Qian had nothing to do with this daughter: "Even if there is no one else, you should pay attention to what you say in the future. Be careful that the walls have ears, remember?"


    Seeing that her daughter didn''t take it seriously, she said, "If you are half as steady as Xiaoxiao, I will be relieved."


    Qian Qianqian said coquettishly, "What did your mother say, do you want your cousin to be your daughter? I won''t do it."


    As he spoke, he pretended to be angry, and buried his head in Madam Qian''s wrath.


    Mrs. Qian chuckled and said, "Seeing how promising you are, you will be angry with me. After marrying someone, see who can be so used to you."


    Qian Qianqian raised her head sharply and said, "Kang Ziye, he will also spoil me."


    Mrs. Qian reached out and patted Qian Qianqian''s back: "You shameless, dare to say anything."


    When ?? wanted to reach out and hit someone again, Qian Qianqian ducked.


    Mrs. Qian realized that her daughter''s body was much lighter than before: "Qianqian, have you lost weight recently?"


    Qian Qianqian smiled like a cat that stole the fishy food, and smiled very proudly: "I was still thinking, I''ll tell you later, I didn''t expect you to find out."


    Mrs. Qian stood up a little excitedly: "Turn around and let mother see."


    Qian Qianqian, according to her mother, turned around in a circle: "How is it, are you satisfied?"


    Mrs. Qian''s eyes blushed: "God bless me, I have to send someone into the palace to send the greetings. I would like to thank the Crown Princess. I didn''t expect it to work so quickly. It''s great."


    Qian Qianqian understands her mother''s thoughts. If it wasn''t for her fat, she would not have been dismissed from her family before, but no matter how hard she tried before, her fat never loosened.


    Now I am naturally excited to see the dawn.


    Qian Qianqian stretched out her arms and hugged her mother tightly: "Mother, let''s wait for a while, then let''s enter the palace together, and let the crown princess see the thinned Qianqian with her own eyes."


    Mrs. Qian choked up a little: "Okay, listen to Qianqian."


    At this moment, Qian Shangshu walked in from the door and saw his wife and daughter hugging each other with red eyes: "What happened to you?"


    Mrs. Qian hurriedly pushed her daughter away and walked a few steps to her husband: "Master, we are saved and hopeful."


    Qian Shangshu was dumbfounded and didn''t understand what his wife meant at all: "Madam, speak slowly, because my husband didn''t understand."


    Afraid of making his wife unhappy, and disgusting that he did not have a tacit understanding with her, he couldn''t help but cast his eyes on his daughter for help.


    Qian Qianqian looked at his father''s expression and was instantly happy.

 Chapter 1281： Are you hiding something from me?

    Mrs. Qian tightly clutched her husband''s sleeve: "Master, look at Qianqian, there may be changes."


    Qian Shangshu heard his wife''s words, looked up at his daughter, looked up and down: "Qianqian''s skin seems fairer and more delicate."


    Before waiting for Mrs. Qian to say anything, he continued: "It seems to have cleared up a little."


    Mrs. Qian blushed and said excitedly: "What the lord said is that we ate the pills given by the Crown Princess, and there really was a change, so the concubine said that we were saved."


    Qian Shangshu knew why his wife was so excited. It was because her daughter''s figure was a problem for their husband and wife. The marriage that Qianqian had arranged before was withdrawn because of her daughter''s weight.


    When I was a child, my daughter was beautiful and pink. No one would praise her when she saw it, but I don''t know why. After that, she never came back on the road to getting fat. They tried a lot of methods, but they didn''t work.


    Because of this figure, her daughter was ridiculed a lot in secret and in the open, and she was reluctant to go out for a while.


    Later, she was a wandering monk who was passing by. After talking to her, Qianqian''s temperament changed completely. No matter what others said about her, she faced it calmly. In this way, there were fewer people laughing at her. .


    Qian Qianqian''s mood now really wants to shout a few times, but she is a noble girl in a boudoir, and her upbringing since childhood did not allow her to do that.


    looked up at his parents: "Father, mother, if the daughter can really lose weight this time, then thank the Crown Princess."


    Qian Shangshu listened to his daughter''s words and swore in his heart that if his daughter really lost weight, he would be the prince''s party in the future, and he would always stand by the prince''s side.


    Mrs. Qian nodded sharply: "I want it, I want it, but the crown princess is not short of everything. I need to think about this thank you."


    Qian Shangshu looked at his wife amusingly: "Don''t worry, the Crown Princess'' shot is probably not for your thank you, we sincerely wait for it, she will definitely feel it."


    Mrs. Qian laughed: "Master is right, I was stunned."


    Qian Shangshu thought of the news he had received before: "In a few days, the prince''s maiden brother, Mrs. Xiao Chenruixiao, should return to Beijing. I heard that his wedding with the eldest lady of the Prime Minister''s Mansion is approaching, so my wife will just put some thought into it."


    Mrs. Qian heard this, and she made up her mind: "Master, my concubine understands."


    Qian Qianqian stretched out her hand and pinched her face: "If only I could lose weight faster, then when Kang Ziye came to hire him, I could come out to see him beautifully."


    Mrs. Qian couldn''t help laughing when she heard her daughter''s words: "That''s not easy to say, it''s better to let him hire him later."


    Qian Qianqian suddenly became unhappy: "How can it be done then?"


    Qian Shangshu and his wife looked at each other and shook their heads and smiled wryly. They were really outgoing girls.


    Qian Qianqian hurriedly changed the subject and leaned over to his father: "Father, what did Ye Shangshu from the Punishment Department come to look for you at the mansion yesterday?"


    Qian Shangshu glanced at Madam and asked, "Did you tell her"?


    Mrs. Qian shook her head: "I didn''t say anything."


    Qian Qianqian looked at his father and then at his mother: "Are you hiding something from me?"


    The husband and wife both shook their heads at the same time: "How can there be."


    Qian Qianqian can''t be fooled: "You guys shook your head so quickly without thinking about it, you must have a ghost in your heart."


    Mrs. Qian glanced at her husband: "Sooner or later Qianqian will know about it, why hide it from her."


    Qian Qianqian pouted: "You really have something to hide from me, it''s too much."

 Chapter 1282： Im afraid that woman blows the wind by the pillow

    Mrs. Qian looked at her daughter amusingly: "Okay, you can put your mouth on a donkey, it''s not that I can''t tell you, it''s not that things didn''t work out, I''m afraid you won''t be able to keep your mouth shut."


    Qian Qianqian died of curiosity: "Let''s talk about it, what''s the matter?"


    Mrs. Qian glanced at her husband before saying, "Didn''t you know that Xiaoxiao picked up a jade pendant before?"


    Qian Qianqian answered, "Yes, isn''t that jade pendant already returned to its original owner?"


    Mrs. Qian took her daughter and sat down: "The owner of the jade pendant is the eldest son of the Duke of Zhenguo, that is, Ye Huaiyi, the minister of punishment."


    Qian Qianqian is not stupid, what is there to understand when you hear this: "You mean Ye Shangshu has a crush on Xiaoxiao?"


    Qian Shangshu reached out and poured himself a cup of tea: "Ye Shangshu really has that in mind."


    Qian Qianqian frowned and said, "Then Ye Shangshu and Xiaoxiao are too different in age, how can this be possible? Even if the second uncle can agree, can Xiaoxiao be willing?"


    Mrs. Qian looked at her daughter and said with some disapproval: "Then Mr. Kang is six years older than you, don''t you like it, Mr. Ye is nine years older than Xiaoxiao?"


    Qian Qianqian looked at his father: "Don''t you want to marry Xiaoxiao because of Ye Shangshu''s identity?"


    Mrs. Qian took the tea from her husband: "Who do you think of us? Besides, Xiaoxiao''s marriage needs to be approved by your second uncle and second aunt, and it is not something we can decide."


    Qian Qianqian was anxious: "Father, mother, you don''t know the temperament of my second uncle. He will definitely not care about Xiaoxiao''s wishes. If Ye Shangshu comes to propose a marriage, the second uncle will agree."


    Mrs. Qian saw her daughter in a hurry and patted her hand: "We have already told Xiaoxiao about this in advance, if she wants it or not, this matter will not be known to your second uncle, so you can rest assured.


    Besides that Ye Huaiyi, he was the minister of punishment at a young age. I don''t know how many noble women in the capital wanted to marry him, but he has kept himself clean all these years. There is not even a maid in the room. Such a good man doesn''t even have a lantern. Find anywhere.


    However, in the end, it depends on Xiaoxiao''s intentions, and we will not interfere.


    Your father and Ye Shangshu have already agreed, if Xiaoxiao disagrees, this will not happen, don''t worry. "


    After hearing this, Qian Qianqian was relieved. My cousin has already suffered enough, so don''t make mistakes in this marriage, and the second aunt can''t be mad.


    Thinking of his cousin Qian Liming, he asked in a low voice, "When will cousin Liming return to Beijing?"


    Qian Shangshu''s expression turned cold all of a sudden, thinking of what his second brother Qian Mingjiang did to his eldest son in order to please his wife, he didn''t get angry: "I sent a letter back before, saying that I won''t be able to return to Beijing until the end of the year."


    Mrs. Qian also knows about this: "Liming''s marriage, you, the uncle, have to be careful, so as not to let Ji Shuping''s woman get in the way, and then harm Liming''s child."


    Qian Shangshu nodded and said, "I have already planned his marriage. Don''t worry, not only Liming, but also Xiaoxiao''s marriage must be agreed by the two children."


    Now Mrs. Qian and her daughter are completely relieved.


    No matter how bad Qian Mingjiang is, he will definitely not mess with the marriage of his children, but he can''t help but look down on Ji Shuping, his wife''s good wife, because he is afraid that the woman will blow the pillow.


    Therefore, when Ye Huaiyi came to ask Qian Xiaoxiao to marry him, Qian Shangshu did not mention it to his second brother Qian Mingjiang, but told his niece first and gave her a few days to think about it.

 Chapter 1283： Its better than being calculated by that woman

    Qian Shangshu thought: If the niece agrees, then send a message to the sister-in-law who lives in Zhuangzi. Their mother and daughter have no objection, and finally tell the second brother Qian Mingjiang. There is always one to go after the scene. .


    With him under pressure, Ji Shuping had to weigh her up even if she wanted to make trouble.


    Besides, if Xiaoxiao agrees to this marriage, Ye Huaiyi will definitely protect her and not be bullied.


    Ji Shuping''s uncle who served as the vice-president of the Taiyuan Hospital, if he dared to reach out, Ye Huaiyi would definitely not be able to spare him, unless he didn''t want to stay in the Taiyuan Hospital.


    After Qian Qianqian understood it, she began to be curious about her cousin''s choice. Although Ye Huaiyi was nine years older than Xiaoxiao, Ye Huaiyi had nothing to say about her family background, character or ability. Worry about my cousin.


    She knows that Mrs. Zhenguo sees this eldest son as a thorn in her eyes. If Xiaoxiao gets married, she will have a hard time.


    Even if Ye Huaiyi likes Xiaoxiao again, there will always be times when he can''t take care of her, and she is not optimistic about this marriage.


    couldn''t wait any longer: "Father, mother, my daughter will not disturb you, go back to your own courtyard first."


    After saying that, he bowed and turned to walk out.


    Mrs. Qian didn''t leave anyone, and waited for her daughter to disappear at the gate: "Look, why do you want to go back to your own courtyard, I''m afraid she went to find Xiaoxiao in the second room courtyard."


    Qian Shangshu poured a cup of tea for his wife: "Qianqian has protected Xiaoxiao since she was a child, and she is worried that Xiaoxiao''s marriage is normal."


    Mrs. Qian didn''t think of these things: "It''s up to you to say that, I dislike that girl Qianqian, and I''m afraid that she will ask Xiaoxiao to make the mother and daughter in the second room suspicious."


    Qian Shangshu is not worried about this: "Okay, how old is my daughter, and Qianqian is not that person who doesn''t know the depths, our daughter is smart."


    Qian Qianqian met Qian Jingjing, the daughter of his second uncle and his wife Ji Shuping, as soon as he entered the yard of the second room.


    Qian Jingjing don''t look down on people, but this girl is not a good stubble: "Oh, big sister, what wind blows you to the second room?"


    Qian Qianqian doesn''t like the second aunt Ji Shuping, and naturally he doesn''t like Qian Jingjing, who follows Ji Shuping''s temperament: "Why, can''t come to the second room unless the wind blows?"


    Qian Jingjing was displeased by this remark: "Big sister, I didn''t mean to joke with you, why are you serious?"


    Qian Qianqian doesn''t want to talk too much with her here: "Is it a joke, you know, I know too, what do you think, third sister?"


    After ?? finished speaking, he stopped dealing with Qian Jingjing and went straight to the small yard where his cousin Qian Xiaoxiao lived.


    Qian Jingjing bullied Qian Xiaoxiao who had just returned to the house. As for Miss Qian Qianqian, she really didn''t dare.


    Seeing Qian Qianqian walking away, he scolded angrily, "Damn fat man, there is nothing to be proud of, just wait to be an old girl in the house."


    Qian Qianqian was too lazy to pay attention to her, so she could not help speeding up her steps.


    The maid of Qian Xiaoxiaoyuan saw the eldest lady coming, and they all said politely, "I have seen the eldest lady."


    Qian Xiaoxiao heard the movement outside, got up and greeted him: "Cousin, why is this hour here?"


    Qian Qianqian dragged the person into the house, and then said to the maid who was waiting in the house, "You go down first, I''ll talk to the second lady."


    The maids saluted and left.


    Qian Qianqian watched everyone leave, so she asked in a low voice, "Have you thought about Ye Huaiyi?"


    Qian Xiaoxiao knew that my cousin was worried about her, so she nodded and said, "My situation is also clear to my cousin. Although Ye Huaiyi is nine years older than me, her character is precious and her ability is outstanding. It is better than being calculated by that woman."

 Chapter 1284： This is rejected, why are you still coming in?

    Qian Xiaoxiao sighed softly: "With the temperament of my father, as long as the Duke of Zhenguo comes to propose a marriage, he will definitely accept it. With the uncle here, I''m not afraid of any trouble that woman will make."


    Qian Qianqian took her cousin''s hand: "This is a lifetime event, you can figure it out for yourself."


    Qian Xiaoxiao nodded lightly: "Cousin, thank you."


    "We are sisters, don''t be polite to me, you just need to figure it out for yourself."


    She actually wanted to say: The people in the big house will always be her backing, so she must think carefully.


    But what my cousin just said does make sense.


    Even if there are people in the big house to protect him, there are some things that need to be nodded by the second uncle. It is better to marry Ye Huaiyi than to be let go by the second aunt.


    *


    In the Nie Mansion, Madam Nie was drinking afternoon tea when she saw the eldest granddaughter Nie Huiqing hurried in: "I have seen my grandmother."


    Mrs. Nie put down the tea cup in her hand: "What''s wrong with you, leaving in such a hurry?"


    Nie Huiqing approached the old lady: "Grandmother, my granddaughter just came back from outside, and I learned from an official lady that Xiao Chenrui will be returning to Beijing in a few days, and Xiao''s residence has already started to prepare for his wedding with the eldest lady of the Prime Minister''s residence. "


    Mrs. Nie patted her granddaughter''s hand when she heard it: "This matter can''t be rushed, you don''t have to think about it as your wife, and the Prime Minister''s Mansion is not something we can offend."


    Old Madam Nie meant that she entered Xiao''s house to be a concubine anyway, so it doesn''t matter whether it was earlier or later, but she didn''t say it clearly.


    Nie Huiqing said anxiously: "Grandmother, it''s not too late for this matter. If my granddaughter can really enter Xiao''s house as a concubine, the house can follow suit sooner."


    Actually, only she knew what she was thinking, but it was just a pretense of using the Nie Mansion. Grandmother liked it the most.


    When Mrs. Nie heard that it was related to the Nie family, she said, "What you said is, you have to remember that only when the Nie family is healed, you married daughters of the Nie family will have more confidence in your husband''s family."


    Then, he ordered: "Prepare the carriage, let''s go to Tang Mansion."


    From the palace, she sent someone to the Tang Mansion to send the greeting card, but the Tang family returned it. If she can refuse the greeting card, she can''t keep people out.


    In Madam Tang''s courtyard, there was a visitor at this meeting, and I heard the maid from the outer courtyard come to report: "Mrs. Chen, Madam Nie is here to visit."


    Madam Tang was stunned for a moment: "Which Nie family?"


    The maid explained: "It''s the cousin of the Empress Dowager, and she sent me a greeting card a few days ago. You asked me for a reason to refuse."


    Mrs. Tang frowned slightly, feeling a little unhappy in her heart, thinking: I have refused, why do I still come to the door, isn''t this embarrassing?


    But out of politeness, he still said, "Invite someone in."


    The maid gave a salute: "Yes."


    Not long after, he brought Old Madam Nie and the two granddaughters of the Nie family in, and as soon as he entered the door, he said familiarly: "Old sister, I came here uninvited, and I hope you will forgive me."


    Mrs. Tang was even more displeased when she heard this ''old sister'', but because there are other guests here, it is not easy to care about her: "The visitor is a guest, sit down."


    Mrs. Nie saw the other visitors sitting next, and she knew that she was rich or expensive by looking at her clothes. She thought that she was just getting acquainted: "Hello, you may not know me, but the queen mother in the palace is my cousin."


    As soon as she said these words of introduction, the eldest granddaughter Nie Huiqing on the side wanted to cover her face directly, so she couldn''t be more subtle, it was too direct, it was really shameful.

 Chapter 1285： think of good things

    Several official wives and young ladies who were guests at the Tang family looked at the people of the Nie family with strange expressions.


    With this opening, the Queen Mother is moved out. What do you want to do? Self-reporting of the family is not the name of the family. You don''t want to deal with such people. Do you want to use the Queen Mother to oppress others?


    When the ladies saw the situation, they all found a reason to get up and say goodbye. They didn''t want to get acquainted with this kind of people who took advantage of the situation to oppress others.


    Mrs. Tang naturally understood the thoughts of these ladies, and said apologetically, "Send a few ladies and young ladies out, and bring some of the southern fruits sent by the princess yesterday, and go back to the house to try something fresh."


    The ladies and young ladies smiled and thanked them when they heard that there was such a good thing.


    Once Madam Nie heard that the Crown Princess also gave the Tang family fruits from the south, she must have attached great importance to the Tang family. As long as she had a good relationship with the Tang family, it would definitely not be difficult for her granddaughter to enter the Xiao family.


    When I thought about the ladies and young ladies who were leaving with fruits, I felt that they must also be there when they left, and I felt very happy.


    If his eldest granddaughter can really enter the Xiao residence, then their Nie residence and the Crown Princess are also relatives. At that time, will the Crown Princess also send them those rare and expensive southern fruits in the Nie residence, the more you think about it, the happier you are.


    When the ladies and young ladies left, Mrs. Tang looked at Mrs. Nie: "Mrs. Nie, we never knew each other. Is there something wrong with coming here today?"


    Mrs. Nie sneered: "I really didn''t know each other before, but if we meet, we will know each other."


    Nie Huiqing on the side of ?? really convinced her grandmother, she never takes into account other people''s feelings when she speaks, and she can say whatever she thinks.


    Mrs. Tang heard this and didn''t save her face. The more polite you are to this kind of person, the more eager she is: "Mrs. Nie, let''s talk about why you came to the door today."


    Mrs. Nie was stunned for a moment, why is this different from what she thought, shouldn''t she be polite to herself?


    is so direct.


    After a light cough, he sneered and said: "Actually, there is nothing wrong. I entered the palace a few days ago and met the crown princess at the Queen Mother''s place. I didn''t think that they were all relatives, so I thought about coming to the house for a walk, so as not to meet in the future. I don''t know each other."


    Mrs. Tang believed her words only to have a ghost: "So that''s the case, just to go to the palace tomorrow."


    spoke for half a sentence, and the rest of the Nie family was left to guess.


    Mrs. Nie is a little embarrassed. This old lady of the Tang family really doesn''t give any face. What does this mean? I don''t believe in myself, and I still think of the Crown Princess to confirm it, or I still think of the Crown Princess to complain. It''s really hard to deal with.


    Mrs. Tang doesn''t care what she thinks of herself, this kind of person can''t give her a good face, she clearly rejected the invitation from the Nie family before, but she went straight to the door.


    In order to ease the embarrassment, Madam Nie pushed out the two granddaughters who came with her: "Huiqing and Huining haven''t come forward to meet Madam Tang."


    Nie Huiqing and Nie Huining heard that their grandmother was finally normal, and hurried forward to salute: "I have seen the old lady."


    Even if Mrs. Tang didn''t like it, she couldn''t drive people out directly, and said lightly, "Sit down."


    The two stood up and sat down under their grandmother, looking very well-behaved.


    After they were seated, the maid gave tea and refreshments and stepped aside.


    Madam Tang chatted with Madam Nie for a while without saying a word. However, Madam Nie never left Xiao''s house for a few words, which made Madam Tang finally understand that the Nie family was trying to beat her grandson. , his face sank directly.

 Chapter 1286： Waiting to return to Beijing to be sealed

    Mrs. Tang didn''t want to be patient anymore, and wasted time with them here, she gave a wink to Mamma Su beside her.


    Madam Su has followed the old lady for many years, so she naturally understood what the old lady meant and said, "Old lady, it''s time for you to worship the Buddha."


    Mrs. Nie just didn''t want to leave anymore, so she had no choice but to make an excuse herself: "It just so happens that we should go back to the mansion, I''m really disturbing today."


    Mrs. Tang didn''t say a word of politeness, and directly instructed the maid beside her, "Send Mrs. Nie and the two young ladies out."


    When Old Madam Nie heard that, why didn''t she send fruit, maybe she forgot, but it was not easy to ask, and she felt depressed for a while.


    Seeing the Nie family leaving, Su Mammy, who was beside Madam Tang, said, "This Nie family really dares to think about it."


    The old lady frowned and said, "Send someone to send a letter to the palace, the Crown Princess must know about this."


    She believed in the vision of her grandson, but she couldn''t help being remembered. In addition, Madam Nie was still the cousin of the Queen Mother, so she was not afraid of ten thousand, but it was better to let Yun Yi know about it in advance.


    Mamma Su responded: "Yes, this old slave will arrange it."


    After leaving the Tang family, Nie Huiqing was in a very bad mood. She felt that it was a big mistake to entrust this matter to her grandmother. If things continued like this, she would never be able to accomplish anything in her life.


    It seems that he has to think otherwise and cannot pin all his hopes on his grandmother.


    Nie Huining, who was sitting across from her, saw the eldest sister''s expression, and quickly lowered her head and pretended not to know, she didn''t want to be the eldest sister''s punching bag for a while.


    But as far as the big sister wants to marry into the Xiao residence, she is not very optimistic.


    No matter it is the queen mother or the old lady of the Tang family, she can''t be the master of the crown princess at all. Just because of the grandmother''s performance in the palace that day, the eldest sister should not even want to be in the eyes of the crown princess.


    *


    On the other side, Sheng Shang Mo Yanbin and the others rushed to the Luning section of the Weihe River in a hurry.


    After they arrived at Qingcheng, they went east along the Wei River until they reached the Luning section. The shock of the journey was not small. Solid dams were built along the Wei River, and cement was used to add sand to the gaps between stones. The mud grouting joints look beautiful and practical.


    Seeing the project of opening the mountain and diverting the water in the Luning section made everyone even more amazed.


    The last barrier of the Luning section was blasted at the auspicious day and the auspicious time. The saint and the others arrived at the right time, and the next day was the day of the blast.


    Xiao Chenrui got the news, and together with Yao Xianping, the minister of the Ministry of Industry, led everyone out early to welcome them, and ordered them to quickly prepare hot water and food.


    Seeing them coming, everyone greeted them: "I have seen the saint, I have seen the prince."


    Sage Shang Mo Yanbin dismounted and personally stepped forward to help Xiao Chenrui and Yao Xianping who were kneeling and salute in front: "It''s really hard for you, you did a good job, it''s a blessing for the people to have you, and Beimo''s blessing."


    The two who were affirmed by the sage said at the same time: "Xie the emperor''s praise, it''s what Weichen should do."


    The Sage lifted the people up, raised his hand and patted their shoulders: "Wait until you return to Beijing to receive the seal."


    The two of them saluted together: "Thank you, Your Majesty."


    The group did not care about rest, Xiao Chenrui and Yao Xianping took everyone to a hilltop, where they could overlook the entire Luning section of the Weihe River Diversion Project, which was even more shocking.


    Sure enough, the ministers who came with him all gave their thumbs up.


    After a night¡¯s rest, the next day, Sheng Shang Mo Yanbin personally ordered the bombing. With a loud bang, the last barrier that was diverted from the Weihe River to Luning City was smashed. That scene is really unforgettable.

 Chapter 1287： The cheers of the people of Luning Prefecture

    The Weihe River was split into two in an instant, one part continued to flow along the original trajectory, and the other part was diverted into Luning Prefecture.


    Just after the Weihe River poured into the excavated distributary section, the laborers who participated in the excavation and the local people who came to watch immediately sent out earth-shattering joy and shouts.


    The water of the Wei River entered Luning Prefecture, and what it means to the local people, everyone knows well, this is something they never dared to think about, and now they have witnessed it with their own eyes.


    There are many people shouting, shouting, laughing, and suddenly crying. With this river, one third of the people in Luning Prefecture can benefit. Having this river means that they can live a good life. It means that the plight of water shortage in Luning Prefecture can be alleviated.


    Watching the Weihe River rush forward without turning back, Sheng Shang Mo Yanbin suddenly felt surging and excited.


    As the ruler of a country, he knows better what the diversion of the Wei River means to Luning Prefecture and Beibai?


    After watching the diversion of the Wei River, Sheng Shang Mo Yanbin led a group of people along the excavated river, riding horses to chase the water, and arrived at Luzhou House.


    Zheng Yongshuo, the prefect of Luzhou, led officials of all sizes to welcome him, and reported the current situation of Luning Prefecture to the sage and the prince. The hind legs, and actively hand in tax food.


    In the past, Luning Prefecture suffered nine droughts for ten years, and basically did not pay the court¡¯s taxes and grains on time and according to the amount.


    It¡¯s been a busy year and I can¡¯t even fill my stomach. It¡¯s really hard work.


    Now the water diverted by the Wei River just passes through the counties and towns in Luning Prefecture that are most short of water. At least the people along the river have hope.


    Before ??, Jing Rui had already sent someone to Luzhou Prefecture in advance, and the Prefecture Government took the lead to start making waterwheels. With the waterwheel, the river water could be diverted and watered farther fields through channels.


    As long as the river water arrives, the government office will personally urge those large waterwheels to go into the water. Since then, the people of Luning Prefecture can also have a full meal, and people will no longer mention discoloration.


    In addition to these, Zheng Yongshuo, the prefect of Luning Prefecture, also reported to the sage: "Sir, the people sent by His Royal Highness the Prince have passed on the craftsmanship of making waterwheels to the local craftsmen. More than a dozen waterwheels will be put in place soon.


    According to the prince''s instructions, the counties and towns along the river banks have begun to build ditches to irrigate the farmland. Wei Chen knew that this could not be done in one day, but Wei Chen had the confidence to do it and do it well. Must live up to the holy expectations. "


    Sage Shang Mo Yanbin heard this and laughed out loud: "Okay, next year I will come to inspect in person, I hope you will do what you say and make a big mark on your resume as the prefect of Luning Prefecture."


    The meaning of ?? is very clear. If you do well, you will be promoted. If you do not do well, that is another saying.


    Zheng Yongshuo is a smart person. Besides, he does have feelings for Lu Ningzhou, and he also wants to make some achievements before he leaves office. There was no chance before, so of course he has to make achievements this time. good name.


    It''s not in vain for him to stay here for six years. Thinking about it makes people feel emotional and blood boils.


    On this day in Luningzhou, there are people chasing the river everywhere, with smiles on their faces, and their eyes and hearts are full of yearning and longing for a better life in the future.

 Chapter 1288： attacked

    When the sage, the prince and the accompanying officials came out of the Luning Prefecture government office, the people outside the office were kneeling on the ground.


    Seeing people coming out, the people shouted in unison: "Long live the emperor, the emperor is holy."


    Zheng Yongshuo, the prefect, was shocked when he heard the report before, because he was afraid that the people would not know the depth of it. He was shocked by the holy car again. These people were grateful.


    Sage Shang Mo Yanbin stood on the steps of the government office in Lu Ningzhou and looked at the people who were kneeling on the ground: "Everyone, get up, the court cares about the people, and doing these things is our duty.


    The water of the Wei River entering Luning Prefecture is a blessing for the people of Luning, and also for the court. I hope that one day, Luning Prefecture will also become a prosperous place, where every household will be full of grain, everyone will not go hungry, and the people will live and work in peace and contentment.


    Of course, these are all inseparable from the joint efforts of the public. I believe that with the leadership of Zheng Zhifu, Lu Ningzhou will definitely undergo earth-shaking changes. "


    The voice of the sage fell, and the people knelt down again and shouted three times: "Long live the emperor, the emperor is holy."


    Then there was an earth-shattering cheer.


    The sage and the prince, as well as a group of accompanying officials, left Luning Prefecture amid the cheers of the people.


    It was not easy for the saint to go out of Beijing. On the way back, he also stopped at Qingcheng and Hepingzhou Chengfu Ya.


    Two days later, the group hurried to the capital again, after all, the imperial court could not have no one in charge of the overall situation.


    I just didn¡¯t expect that not far from Qingcheng, I encountered an assassination in a valley.


    At first glance, this group of people came to the Holy Sage Mo Yanbin and Prince Mo Jingrui. Fortunately, both of them have martial arts skills.


    But there were a lot of people who assassinated them. For a while, the scene was very chaotic. Jing Rui shouted to everyone, "Find a place to save your life."


    Even so, those accompanying officials also suffered casualties in the chaos, and Jing Rui shouted that to tell them not to make unnecessary sacrifices.


    After he shouted, he stood at the left and right of Mo Yanbin, and the two began to face off against each other back-to-back. After a while, the father and son were all covered in the blood of others. Those who looked dead at the moment were not ready to leave alive.


    When someone falls, someone will replace him immediately. Slowly, Sheng Shang Mo Yanbin is a little bit exhausted, which makes Jing Rui, who has always been calm, a little worried.


    I was afraid that if I didn''t check it for a while, I would let those people hurt my father and emperor. Seeing the dark guards fall one after another, Jing Rui and the others were also red-eyed.


    At this critical moment, Xiao Yiping and Cheng Mu each led a team and joined the melee. With their participation, the fight was much easier.


    Two quarters of an hour later, the remaining dead men had no chance of winning. Except for Jing Rui who quickly unloaded the dead man''s chin in front of him, leaving a living mouth, the rest of the dead men took poison and committed suicide.


    Jing Rui then looked at Xiao Yiping and Cheng Mu: "Why are you here?"


    Xiao Yiping cupped his hands and replied, "I took them out of Beijing to do business, and I heard the sound of fighting."


    Cheng Mu clasped his fists and said: "It was the Crown Princess who was worried and asked her subordinates to follow them far away. The subordinates were afraid that the master would find out, so they followed a little far away, so they didn''t save the car in time, and the subordinates were negligent."


    Jing Rui heard this, patted Cheng Mu on the shoulder and said, "If it weren''t for you, I''m afraid the Holy One wouldn''t be able to escape the danger. What''s the sin?"


    Cheng Mu could not help but breathe a sigh of relief when he heard that the master did not blame him, but also felt ashamed: "It''s because the subordinates are not doing well, and the masters are burdened."

 Chapter 1289： What do you think about todays event?

    Jing Rui waved his hand: "Okay, hurry up and assist those secret guards, clean up the scene, and see if you can find some useful information."


    Cheng Mu cupped his hands and said, "Yes."


    Sage Shang Mo Yanbin was injured on the arm. This time they came out lightly, without the accompanying imperial doctor. Jing Rui took out a small porcelain bottle from his arms: "Father, my son will help you deal with the wound."


    Sage Shang Mo Yanbin glanced at the porcelain bottle in Jing Rui''s hand: "Where did you get the medicine?"


    Jing Rui helped his father take off his coat while dealing with the wound: "Yun Yi prepared it when she left the capital. She said she was prepared, and she really told her."


    Sage Shang Mo Yanbin was naturally very satisfied with Yun Yi''s daughter-in-law: "Fortunately, she is careful, so it doesn''t matter."


    Thinking of what happened today, his face suddenly sank: "What do you think of today''s incident?"


    Jing Rui didn''t reply when he saw Cheng Mu running over: "Shang Sheng, Prince Yi, this is the token found on one of them."


    Jing Rui took it and put it in front of Shengshang Mo Yanbin, with a command word on the front and a yu word on the back, and the two looked at each other at the same time.


    Jing Rui said in a low voice, "Why does this minister think it''s not normal?"


    He looked up at the only surviving man in black, who was being tied to a tree not far away: "Father, I''ll go over there and see if I can find out something?"


    After ?? finished speaking, he lifted his foot and walked towards the man in black.


    The man saw Jing Rui approaching, and closed his eyes, with a determined expression that you can do whatever you want.


    Jing Rui saw him like this, so he didn''t ask questions directly, but ordered someone to whip him.


    The man in black obviously didn''t expect that as soon as Jing Rui came up, he ordered someone to fight.


    However, this person was trained. After a quarter of an hour, he was beaten to pieces, and he didn''t say a single word of begging for mercy. He gritted his teeth and endured it.


    Jing Rui glanced at the people who were disposing of the corpses in the distance, turned around and commanded, "Bring the bag on my horse''s back."


    Someone on the side got the order, and soon took the baggage. Jing Rui took out a small jar of honey from it himself, and gave the man in black a horrific smile: "It''s really cheap for you."


    When the man in black saw him approaching him, his eyes were full of fear. He was whipped with a whip without making a sound, but he shouted: "No, you can kill me if you have one."


    Jing Rui doesn''t care what he scolds, whether there is a seed or not, it''s not him who has the final say.


    Quickly found a branch from the ground, smeared honey directly on one of the wounds of the man in black, and said to the guard behind him, "Just like this, you can''t let a wound go."


    The guard took the honey from Jing Rui: "Yes, my subordinates must take good care of him."


    The guard disliked the man in black for shouting, so he tore a piece of cloth from his body and stuffed it into his mouth: "I didn''t say anything to you, what a fuss."


    After a while, all the wounds on the man in black were covered with honey, and the man''s terrified eyes stared like Tongling.


    Jing Rui looked at the man and said sternly, "If you don''t say it, just enjoy it."


    Soon, ants and flying insects came to the man in black, and then they gathered more and more, and there were also a steady stream of ants and flying insects coming here. scared to death.


    The man changed his face in fright and began to twist his body non-stop, trying to throw these ants and flying insects off his body, but it was obviously in vain.

 Chapter 1290： the man behind

    Jing Rui looked for a tree to lean against, and watched all this with cold eyes, waiting for the man to speak.


    The man could stand the whip, but he couldn''t stand the gnawing of thousands of ants and flying insects. He blinked desperately at the people surrounding him, and made a vague ''ah, ah'' sound from his mouth.


    Jing Rui winked at the guard who had been applying honey before. The guard stepped forward and took out the rag from the man in black. The man wanted to kill himself by biting his tongue.


    As a result, the guard was faster, and the chin of the man in black was removed again.


    Jing Rui''s face sank directly: "The opportunity is given to you, if you don''t want it, then you can''t blame others.


    After his chin was removed, his mouth was wide open. Now that''s it, those ants and flying insects swarmed up, and the man in black really wanted to die.


    Jing Rui also ignored him, as if he was about to give up on him, and the people surrounding him gradually dispersed, each busy with his own business.


    Sage Shang Mo Yanbin looked at Jing Rui and said, "How is it, but what did you ask?"


    Jing Rui took a water bag from the guard and handed it over: "Father, drink some water first, don''t worry, he will speak soon, we just wait."


    That honey is not ordinary honey, it is produced in space, and now I see bees coming here.


    heard the man screaming, probably frightened.


    After the guards had cleaned up the scene, the man in black couldn''t stand it anymore and explained the matter: they were not from King Yu, and the real master was King Xuan.


    King Yu was surrounded by people who were installed by King Xuan. They were all arranged by that person. The mission of assassination was issued after the sage was enthroned, and they were always looking for opportunities.


    Before King Yu''s accident, they happened to have other missions, and they were not in Yinhong Mountain, so they escaped the disaster. After that, they have been waiting for opportunities in the dark, preparing to complete the last mission, assassinating the current sage.


    It''s just that King Xuan was placed next to King Yu, and the person in charge of the middle message died in a mission, so they never contacted King Xuan again. They are now in a state of no leadership, just for this last mission.


    Jing Rui glanced at the man in black who was tied to a tree and had changed beyond recognition, thinking: These people are really loyal enough, what a pity.


    Sheng Shang Mo Yanbin knew that these people still wanted to put the blame on the dead King Yu, and he was completely disappointed with King Xuan. He didn''t expect to start preparations a long time ago. Although he was not targeting anyone, this King Xuan He really knows how to disguise, this person is really underestimated.


    Fortunately, King Xuan''s wings are now broken, otherwise, with this scheming, sooner or later, he will have to make a big move.


    Jing Rui didn''t believe the words of the man in black, thinking: After returning to Beijing, he still has to send someone to investigate the King Xuan carefully, so as not to be missed like these people, and he will be troubled in the future.


    Seeing that it was almost cleaned up, Jing Rui gave the previous guard a wink: "Go ahead."


    After finishing the work, they continued to ride on their horses.


    King Xuan, who was far away in the capital, didn''t know that the thing he was most proud of in the past has now been exposed to him, making it even more unlikely that the saint, Mo Yanbin, would give him a chance to come back.


    *


    In the capital, Ren Wenyue, the abandoned concubine of the former Prince Yu, is about to get married, which has suddenly become a hot topic in the streets.


    Before ??, Mrs. Lu Liu Suqin was so picky, and ordinary girls from the official family couldn''t get her eyes at all, but she didn''t expect to pick and choose, and she even picked a second-married girl, who was the heir of the former prince''s palace.


    There are people who don''t deal with the Lu family, but they are waiting for a good show.

 Chapter 1291： Is it possible that you still want to kick people out?

    Mrs. Lu Liu Suqin was persuaded by her son to think about it, but she still had a lump in her heart.


    After learning about the current discussion in the capital from the maid, she was so angry that she almost wanted to ruin the marriage.


    If it wasn''t for Ren Wenyue''s father being a minister of the Ministry of Personnel, and Ren Wenyue, who his son liked for the second marriage, and the fact that Prince Xuan''s mansion is now unsatisfactory, Lu Chengfeng used to work with Prince Xuan''s heir, and now he can be considered implicated.


    Mrs. Lu Liu Suqin is still thinking of letting her son work in the official department.


    Someone who did not deal with Madam Lu Liu Suqin deliberately asked in front of everyone, "Madam Lu, the daughter of the Shangshu Mansion is the second marriage, so the dowry should be indispensable."


    Mrs. Lu wouldn''t know that this person was doing it on purpose, but in front of so many people, she didn''t feel good, so she had to fight back: "If you want to know, why don''t you go to the Shangshu Mansion for a wedding banquet."


    As soon as these words came out, the lady who just spoke was irritated enough: "Mrs. Lu, what do you mean, do you still want to expel someone?"


    Mrs. Lu certainly did not dare to answer directly: Yes, just because you were upset and wanted to drive you away.


    After a light cough, he smirked and said, "Look at what Madam said, how could I do that on this happy day, don''t you think?"


    Seeing a lot of people looking this way, the lady knew that she couldn''t continue to make trouble, so that people would not see a joke for a while, and she was afraid that she wouldn''t have any good fruit to eat when she returned to the house, so she smirked along with her and said, "What Madam Lu said is true, but It''s a joke, but it can''t be true."


    The atmosphere eased a little.


    However, there were still many people whispering around, which made Mrs. Lu Liu Suqin very angry, and once again regretted in her heart: she should not have left her kiss with Yun Yi so early.


    Time and life.


    Just as she was repenting, she heard someone shouting: "The bride is here, the bride is here."


    But this sentence of ''the bride'' made many people start to discuss again: "Which kind of bride is this, I have been married to Prince Yu for so long before, and it is impossible to still be perfect, this second marriage can not be regarded as a bride. ."


    These words are really not very pleasant, and someone next to him whispered to persuade: "Okay, on a happy day, what are you talking about?"


    "I''m not wrong, it''s not a second marriage, so no one will tell me."


    The lady who came with her to the wedding banquet raised her hand and pulled the woman who wanted to talk: "Don''t say a word, don''t forget that Ren Wenyue''s father is the minister of officials. Are you trying to bring disaster to the family?"


    The woman who wanted to speak just now was hoarse, and she couldn''t help but feel a little guilty, thinking to herself: Why can''t she keep her mouth shut.


    Before the bride entered the mansion, the dowry was sent in first, and the Ren family put a lot of thought into it. Before the dowry that Ren Wenyue brought back from Prince Yu''s mansion, they didn''t put any of them into the dowry.


    A part of the dowry was taken to another state capital by the second child of the Ren family. After getting the money, he bought a new dowry in the capital.


    So when the dowry entered the yard, many ladies and young ladies went to the yard where the makeup was drying. After seeing the dowry, they started a new round of discussions: "Don''t say, this family really loves their daughter, the dowry It''s all redone."


    Another lady interjected in a low voice: "I heard before that all the things that the Ren family brought back from their daughter from Prince Yu''s mansion were exchanged for silver taels."


    "I can''t complain, this dowry is no less than when I married Prince Yu. In short, I''m still the family''s favorite daughter. I''m afraid it won''t be a good thing if I change it to another family''s mansion."

 Chapter 1292： I missed it after all

    Ren Wenyue was led into the main hall by Lu Chengfeng, and after the ceremony, she was surrounded by people and sent back to the wedding room.


    In the main hall just now, she also heard some unpleasant words.


    She could hear it, so Lu Chengfeng naturally heard it, and took Ren Wenyue''s hand: "Wen Yue, don''t listen to those people talking nonsense."


    The hijab on Ren Wenyue''s head had not been lifted, she couldn''t see Lu Chengfeng''s face, but holding her hand made her feel very at ease: "Well, I listen to my husband."


    The sentence "I listen to my husband" made Lu Chengfeng think of the past. Once upon a time, he had been waiting for that little girl to grow up, and sometimes he would fantasize about becoming her husband one day, but he missed it after all.


    Hearing the coaxing of the people who followed, I pulled my thoughts back and thought in my heart: It is time to let go, and the woman in front of me is the one who wants to be with me for the rest of my life, and it is time to wake up from the dream.


    *


    It will be the Mid-Autumn Festival in a few days. Yun Yi has already started arranging the Mid-Autumn Palace banquet. After counting the days, Jing Rui and the others should return to Beijing these days.


    Just when Yun Yi was about to go to the imperial garden to find the triplets, she heard Bai Wei report: "Prince Princess, see you Miss Jiang Family."


    Yun Yi heard this and said with a smile, "Where is she?"


    Bai Wei glanced out: "The slave maid sent someone to pick him up at the gate of the palace, thinking about coming back and reporting to you first."


    Looking at the cloudy sky outside, Yun Yi said to Bai Wei: "Miss Jiang is here, just let her come directly to the backyard."


    Bai Wei bowed: "Yes, the servant girl will go to the gate of the palace to pick up people."


    Yunyi felt that the sky was a little cold, so he ordered someone to take a piece of clothing and put it on. Then he arrived at the small flower hall and waited for Jiang Qinglian.


    Not long after, Bai Wei walked in with Jiang Qinglian.


    Jiang Qinglian did not disrespect because the two of them had a good relationship. She stepped forward and saluted: "I have seen the Crown Princess."


    Yun Yi smiled and pointed to the position beside him: "Come here and sit."


    Seeing her expression, she knew something good: "Tell me, is it done?"


    Jiang Qinglian said a little embarrassedly: "I received news yesterday that the house is almost finished."


    The maid came up to pour tea for the two of them, and then withdrew, Yun Yi asked, "What''s the reaction of the Fu family?"


    Jiang Qinglian smiled and said, "They were the ones who took the blame first, and since the family is not divided, it is impossible for us to build a house for us to use as a new house.


    Speaking of which, this time it was really hard for the family. My father went to Fu¡¯s house in person for me to settle the matter. My brothers were also very busy for my business. "


    Yunyi reached out and patted Jiang Qinglian: "This is family, what you can repay them is that you must be happy."


    Jiang Qinglian heard this, her eyes were red: "Well."


    Jiang Qinglian has a good temperament, and she quickly cleared up her mood: "Have you heard that today is the wedding day for the son of the Lu family and Ren Wenyue."


    Yunyi really didn''t know, she shook her head and said, "I really don''t know, Ren Wenyue is a good person, and Lu Chengfeng is also a responsible person. They are a good match."


    Jiang Qinglian really didn''t expect that the Crown Princess would say this and whispered: "On the way to the palace, I heard other people talking about this matter and saying anything."


    Yunyi picked up the tea cup in her hand: "Ren Wenyue''s remarriage must have been carefully thought out. She is an intellectual person, and she must have made a plan in her heart."


    Yunyi put down the tea cup, stretched out his hand and poked Jiang Qinglian''s forehead: "Okay, don''t talk about others, your wedding day is not far away."


    Jiang Qinglian pulled Yunyi''s sleeve coquettishly and said, "I have the Crown Princess to protect me, so I''m not afraid of anyone."

 Chapter 1293： you are tough enough

    Yun Yi laughed and teased her: "Okay, if anyone dares to bully our Qinglian in the future, this palace will definitely invite them to the palace to drink tea."


    Jiang Qinglian laughed loudly: "Yes, scared them to death, then let them drink tea pot after pot, just don''t see them, you can''t suffocate them."


    Yunyi heard her words and thought about the scene, she almost sprayed the tea she had just entered, and gave Jiang Qinglian a thumbs up: "You are cruel enough."


    Jiang Qinglian thought of what her father said: "My father said that the date of marriage is set for next month. After that, I will marry to the Fu family. It will be difficult to see you again. I will miss your triplets, so I can''t bear it."


    Yunyi pushed the dim sum on the table: "This is the dim sum from the small kitchen, you can try it."


    Jiang Qinglian pretended to be angry: "I''m already like this, you still ask me to eat snacks, and you don''t comfort me."


    Yunyi knew that she did it on purpose: "This dessert has honey in it, and the taste is really unbelievable. I heard that when you''re in a bad mood, you can eat some sweets to relieve it. I''m doing it for your own good."


    Jiang Qinglian was the first time she heard someone say, "Really?"


    She just thought about getting married next month, leaving the familiar Jiang residence, and marrying in the country. It will not be so easy to meet the young ladies in the future, and she is not in a good mood when she thinks that she will not be able to see the lovely triplets easily in the future. .


    Now listening to Yun Yi say this, she tried to take a piece of dim sum from the plate, took a small bite, and chewed it in her mouth, her eyes suddenly lit up: "What is this dim sum made of, it''s really delicious ."


    Yunyi looked at her expression and couldn''t help thinking in her heart that she was really a snack foodie: "This dessert is called honey souffl¨¦. It''s made with eggs, honey, butter and flour. It''s delicious."


    Jiang Qinglian nodded and said, "Hmm, um, um, it''s soft and sweet, melts in your mouth, it''s really delicious."


    Yunyi also reached out and took a piece in his hand: "This is a newly developed pastry, and the ''Zhiwei'' has not been sold yet. You are lucky to try it in advance."


    Jiang Qinglian is unhappy now, with a pleasing smile on her face: "Can you bring me a copy of the palace at that time, I will bring it to my family, and I will sit with those ladies and young ladies in the future. Gotta talk."


    Yunyi was amused by her appearance: "Okay, for the sake of your support, I''ll bring you some back."


    Jiang Qinglian held her face and smiled like a flower: "Thank you."


    After she finished speaking, she saw the triplets come in from the outside and stood up from their seats: "The minister and daughter have seen the grandson of the emperor, the prince of Changqing County, and the prince of Mingyue County."


    Although the relationship is good, but the proper etiquette cannot be saved.


    Brother Bai looked at Jiang Qinglian and called out, "Aunt Lian."


    Jiang Qinglian stood up when she heard Brother Bo called someone, and she went straight to Sister Yun: "Sister Yun, did you miss Aunt Lian?"


    Sister Yun was obviously hugged by Jiang Qinglian and smiled happily: "I think, Sister Yun also prepared a gift for Aunt Lian."


    Jiang Qinglian was very surprised: "Why did Sister Yun prepare a gift for Aunt Lian?"


    Sister Yun looked at the mother-in-law, saw Yun Yi nodding at her, and said Nuo Nuo: "Aunt Lian is getting married, and Sister Yun is going to add makeup to Aunt Lian."


    Jiang Qinglian was moved by Sister Yun''s words: "Sister Yun, you are really a little fairy, you are beautiful and kind, Aunt Lian really likes you very much."


    Sister Yun laughed when she saw Jiang Qinglian was happy.


    Jiang Qinglian looked at Yunyi: "If I really accept it, won''t it be too inauthentic."


    Yun Yi smiled and looked at her: "It''s Sister Yun''s intention, just keep it."


    Sister Yun looked at the palace maid who was following her, and instructed in a milky voice, "Go and fetch that box."


    The palace maid bowed her knees and said, "Yes."


    Jiang Qinglian put down Sister Yun, then squatted down and looked at Sister Yun, "Sister Yun, Aunt Lian, thank you."


    After a while, the palace maid walked in with the box and handed it to the two of them.


    Jiang Qinglian was a little embarrassed, after all, before the wedding day, she put on makeup ahead of time, her face blushed, Yun Yi laughed for a while: "I haven''t opened it yet, this is what Sister Yun chose for you. "


    Jiang Qinglian was flattered and reached out to open the box. A pair of delicate and festive golden and jade steps were placed in the box: "This is for me?"

 Chapter 1294： support

    Jiang Qinglian really liked it, and gently took out a step shaker from the box: "It''s so beautiful."


    Sister Yun saw that she liked it, and her face was full of smiles.


    walked to the concubine''s side with her short legs: "Concubine Mu, look, Aunt Lian likes it very much."


    Yunyi reached out and touched her daughter''s hair: "Well, our sister Yun chose it, and Aunt Lian likes it."


    Sister Yun accidentally heard that the maids said that Jiang Qinglian was bullied by her future in-laws, and the little one was unhappy for several days. Finally, Yun Yi gave her an idea, which is why today is today. This out.


    Jiang Qinglian carefully put the step back into the box, not forgetting to thank Sister Yun, so she heard Sister Yun say, "You can wear this step when you get married."


    Jiang Qinglian suddenly looked up when she heard this.


    Yunyi hugged her daughter, and then said to Jiang Qinglian: "It''s what Sister Yun meant, the mainstay of Mingyue County will support you, you are not quick to thank you."


    Jiang Qinglian''s eyes were red, and she knelt down and saluted: "My minister and daughter, thank the Lord Mingyue for your love."


    Sister Yun motioned to the maid next to him to help him up: "Aunt Lian, if someone bullies you in the future, I will ask the eldest brother and the second brother to teach them a lesson for you."


    Jiang Qinglian was immediately amused when she heard these heart-warming words: "Sister Yun, why did you ask your brothers to teach you a lesson, how about you?"


    Sister Yun glanced at her mother and concubine: "I''m a girl, I still have to do things with my brothers."


    Everyone laughed when they heard this.


    Brother Ye stood up at this time: "Sister is right, Aunt Lian, if anyone bullies you in the future, my eldest brother and I will help you vent your anger."


    Yunyi looked at Brother Ye amusingly: "See what you can do. If you want to help your Aunt Lian get ahead, you have to have that ability."


    Brother Ye raised his head and said, "Brother has already said that we will start exercising after the new year. In the future, my brother and I will be as good as our father."


    Yunyi put away her joking thoughts and said seriously: "Then you have to work hard."


    Brother Ye heard the encouragement of his mother and nodded heavily: "Don''t worry, mother, brother Ye will work hard to learn martial arts and protect her mother and sister."


    Yun Yi pulled Brother Ye and rubbed it for a while: "Brother Ye knows how to protect his mother and sister."


    Brother Ye was a little embarrassed and said with a blushing face: "It was the father who told us that only by learning martial arts well can we protect our mother, concubine and sister."


    Jiang Qinglian looked envious: "I''m really envious."


    Yun Yi put her arms around Brother Ye and said to Jiang Qinglian, "Envy me, then work hard after getting married."


    Jiang Qinglian blushed at this remark, and quickly made an excuse: "Oh, it''s getting late, I should leave the palace too."


    Yun Yi didn''t break her, smiled and told Bai Wei who was beside her: "Go and pack some honey souffl¨¦s and bring them with you."


    Bai Wei responded and walked away quickly, thinking: The princess is so kind to the Miss Jiang family, even if the Miss Jiang family is married to the country, with the support of the crown princess and the little masters, even the elders of the Fu family would not dare Bully half a point.


    Not to mention that the county lord also specially selected a pair of festive golden and jade steps from the warehouse to add makeup, and allowed Miss Jiang to wear it on the day of her wedding, which is a great honor.


    Jiang Qinglian thanked him and said goodbye to the triplets reluctantly, and only then did he leave the palace.


    As soon as she returned to the mansion, she went to the mother''s courtyard with the makeup that Sister Yun had given in advance: "Mother, I''m back."


    Mrs. Jiang Liang Wanying smiled and looked at her daughter who came in through the door, and said to the ladies sitting next to her: "Look at this girl, she is going to get married next month, and she is still uneasy to stay in the house."

 Chapter 1295： whimsical

    Several ladies and young ladies who were guests in Jiang Mansion all looked at Jiang Qinglian who came in from the door.


    Now, all the pimples on Jiang Qinglian''s face have disappeared, her skin has become fair and delicate, and the changes have not been small.


    One of the ladies said with a smile, "Miss Jiang is really pretty."


    Whether it''s sincere or fake, everyone can listen to the beautiful words. Madam Jiang laughed and waved to Jiang Qinglian: "It''s just in time for you to come back, come over to see some ladies, and just bring a few young ladies to the garden. ,say something."


    Jiang Qinglian stepped forward with a smile and greeted the ladies one by one.


    Mrs. Jiang could see that her daughter was in a good mood today. When she looked up, she saw the maid behind her holding a box: "What did you buy here?"


    Jiang Qinglian followed her mother''s line of sight and understood what she meant.


    Anyway, there is no need to hide this matter, it is best to spread it out through the mouths of these people.


    turned around with a smile and took the box from the maid''s arms: "This is the makeup that Princess Mingyue gave her daughter in advance, and let her wear it on the day she gets married."


    After saying that, he lowered his head shyly.


    Mrs. Jiang heard her daughter''s words, and her heart beat faster: "Is what you said true?"


    The ladies and young ladies who were guests were full of shock and envy, all staring at the small box.


    Jiang Qinglian didn''t go around in circles, and opened the box directly, revealing the festive pair of golden jade steps: "How about it, isn''t it very beautiful, this is personally selected by Mingyue County Master."


    Mrs. Jiang repeatedly praised: "Okay, okay, okay, this ruby ??embellishment is very festive, and it is perfect to wear it on the wedding day."


    One of the ladies quickly echoed: "What the lady said is that this step is exquisite and festive, and it looks like it is from a famous family. The Mingyue County Master is young and has extraordinary taste."


    Looking at other people''s flattery, Jiang Qinglian gave a thumbs up in her heart.


    Before evening, the news that Mingyue County Master had given Miss Jiang a makeup gift in advance spread out.


    Mrs. Jiang went to her daughter''s courtyard later: "Qinglian, Mingyue County Master is still young, isn''t it bad to do this?"


    Jiang Qinglian knew her mother''s concerns: "Mother, it''s alright, although the Mingyue County Master is small, he is very smart, and even though Bu Yao was given by the Mingyue County Master, in the end it was the Crown Princess who agreed.


    The purpose of giving me a makeup gift in advance is to support me, so that the people in the Fu family understand that even if my father cares about them because of his bad face, there are royal people behind me to support my daughter, so you can rest assured. "


    For a time, all the noble ladies from various prefectures envied Jiang Qinglian''s good luck, and many noble girls regretted not being able to make a good relationship when the princess first returned to Beijing, and they really regretted it.


    *


    In the big room of the Xiao family, Lv Siyi was complaining to Xiao Chenhui in the courtyard: "Even a lady from the Jiang family, who is not a relative, can do this, but we are her close relatives, but she refuses to lend a hand to us. Aren''t you afraid we''ll stab her out and let the world stab her in the spine?"


    Xiao Chenhui''s face was very ugly. Although he was angry, he also knew that his mother did a bit too much back then, which made the people in the second room hold grudges.


    Xiao Chenxu, who came in from the outside, looked at Lu Siyi with a cold face: "The door is open, and you are not afraid that what you say will be heard. You think that the world can sympathize with you when the matter of the two rooms of the Xiao family spreads out, which is really whimsical.


    I advise you to put away those thoughts, the Crown Princess did not take action against us, she is already kind, but don¡¯t challenge others¡¯ endurance, you better beg your grandmother to live a hundred years, otherwise.¡±

 Chapter 1296： This house cant hold you

    He didn''t finish his words, but he expressed his meaning very clearly.


    He knew in his heart that although Yunyi disliked many of her grandmother''s actions, as long as her grandmother was around, she would be the umbrella of the big house.


    If the grandmother is gone one day, and the people in the big house will cause trouble, the Crown Princess is afraid that she will not be so good-tempered.


    So he had already made up his mind in his heart that after he got married, he would split up with his eldest brother.


    He didn''t want to get involved with his eldest brother and sister-in-law again, so as not to be implicated by them one day.


    It''s just that he didn''t know that what happened in the big room today, including every word that each of them said, was passed on to the crown princess.


    When Yun Yi received the news, a stern look flashed in his eyes: Lu Siyi really dared to think, Chen Xu was right, it was just whimsical.


    Thinking of Xiao Chenxu, Yun Yi had a plan in his heart.


    Xiao Chenhui knew that his younger brother was right, but he felt slapped in the face: "Chen Xu, how are you talking?"


    Xiao Chenxu raised his eyes to look at his elder brother: "Did I say something wrong?"


    Xiao Chenhui saw that his younger brother refused to give in, and he also became angry: "If you don''t like us, just say it directly, why do you have to find those reasons?"


    Xiao Chenxu was still stubborn when he saw that the elder brother was already at this time. He insisted on finding the reason in others, and said disappointedly: "Brother, one day you will regret it."


    Lu Siyi threw the bowl in her hand to the ground when she heard this: "Chen Xu, what do you mean, you can''t expect us to be better, how can you be a little brother-in-law?"


    Xiao Chenxu doesn''t want to argue with them anymore, it''s pointless.


    He lifted his foot and entered his father''s house: "Father, Ma Banxian in Qian Street has shown the date. The wedding date is set at the end of this month, August 26th."


    Xiao Renli looked up at his younger son: "It''s good to settle down. Tomorrow my father will go to inform the people in Beijing. Don''t be idle tomorrow. Send a letter to your second brother and ask him to come over at some time."


    Intuitively told Xiao Chenxu to let the second brother come over, I was afraid it would be bad, but he still responded: "Okay."


    Seeing Xiao Chenxu''s answer, he continued to say, "You go to the palace in person to send a letter, your marriage is a big deal, and you still need to let the crown prince know."


    Xiao Chenxu sighed heavily in his heart, he knew exactly what his father was thinking, he probably heard what the sister-in-law said just now, and he wanted to make the Crown Princess bleed a little, sigh, I guess I dream faster, and said lightly: " The news is of course to be sent, but father, don''t make any other ideas."


    Xiao Renli was a little annoyed: "What do you mean, no matter how big or small, this home can''t fit you anymore?"


    He heard Xiao Chenxu''s conversation with his eldest son and eldest daughter-in-law just now, but he didn''t expect that he would not let off even his father.


    Xiao Chenxu doesn''t care what his father thinks, even if they don''t watch it, he still has to say it, hoping that one day they will know their good intentions.


    Early the next morning, Xiao Chenming saw Xiao Chenxu who was waiting at the gate of the city.


    He was still a little puzzled: "Chen Xu, what are you doing here?"


    Xiao Chenxu knew that the second brother was still in a hurry to go to the camp in the suburbs of Beijing, and he didn''t talk about it, he said directly: "Second brother, the date of my marriage has been set, and it''s on the 26th of this month, you remember to tune in. Hugh comes back to participate."


    Xiao Chenming was very happy for Chen Xu when he heard it, and patted him on the shoulder: "Congratulations, what do you need the second brother to do?"


    Xiao Chenxu shook his head: "The house was cleaned when we moved in. It''s good to simply arrange the wedding room, and you can do your own thing."


    Seeing that it was getting late, he had to say, "Father, let someone make time to go back, but I don''t think it''s a good thing. Whether or not to go back early is up to you."


    Xiao Chenming saw that his younger brother said so, that must be his father''s idea again, he looked at Chen Xu: "I remember this matter, I should leave the city too, you go back earlier."


    After ?? finished speaking, the horse went out of the city.


    Xiao Chenming thought in his heart: No matter what his father''s idea, it would be in vain if he disagreed, but if it was for Chen Xu, then he could consider it, after all, Chen Xu is worth helping.

 Chapter 1297： Are you hot or nervous

    Chapter 1297 Are you hot or nervous


    Later, Bai Wei entered the study.


    Seeing that the princess was still painting, Bai Wei didn''t want to interrupt the princess''s interest, so she stepped aside.


    Yunyi noticed that she came in, and did not stop writing, until she closed the pen, and then asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Bai Wei took a step forward: "Prince Concubine, Master Chen Xu from the big room is asking to see you outside the palace."


    Yunyi got the news today, knowing that Xiao Chenxu''s wedding day has been fixed, so he put down the pen.


    Washed his hands in the warm water sent by the second-class palace maid, and then said, "Take the person to the front hall, I''ll be there later."


    When she was painting just now, she accidentally stained her sleeves with paint. She had to change clothes first.


    Bai Wei bowed: "Yes, the slave girl will pick up the person."


    When Yun Yi changed her clothes and arrived at the front hall, Xiao Chenxu happened to be led over by Bai Wei.


    Originally, Bai Wei wanted to send someone to pick him up, but she thought that Xiao Chenxu seemed to be different from the other people in the big room, so she went there in person.


    On this part of the road, Xiao Chenxu was sweating nervously, but when he saw Yunyi in front of him, he was relieved.


    He stepped forward quickly: "I have seen the Crown Princess."


    Yun Yi saw him like this, and after shouting, he joked: "Are you hot or nervous?"


    After ?? finished speaking, he also instructed Mu Lan behind him, "Send a wet handkerchief and an ice bowl over here."


    Xiao Chenxu felt that he was so useless, that he was too embarrassed to his cousin, and said a little embarrassedly: "Returning to the Crown Princess, yes, I am a little nervous."


    Yunyi approached him, thinking that his cousin is actually quite cute: "This is all in the East Palace, there are no outsiders, relax."


    said, and took him to the main hall.


    As soon as they were seated, the maid brought the wet handkerchief up.


    Yunyi motioned to Xiao Chenxu, and said to Xiao Chenxu: "Wipe off the sweat first, eat an ice bowl to cool down."


    She was afraid that Xiao Chenxu would not be able to let go, so she left Bai Wei and Mu Lan behind, and waved her hand to make all the maids in the main hall retreat.


    Xiao Chenxu had seen Bai Wei and Mu Lan before, and when he saw the others in the room leaving, he was no longer nervous. He wiped the sweat from his face with a handkerchief, and then looked at the ice bowl.


    Yun Yi was afraid that he would be restrained: "This ice bowl is very antipyretic. It has fruit and milk in it. It tastes good. You can try it."


    Xiao Chenxu did not feel nervous before this meeting. Hearing Yunyi''s words, although he was a little awkward, he did not reject Yunyi''s kindness.


    A bowl of ice fruit dissipated Xiao Chenrui''s heat.


    Yunyi then asked knowingly: "I entered the palace today, but is there something wrong?"


    Xiao Chenxu cleared his throat: "The family has given a marriage, and the date of marriage is set on the twenty-sixth of this month."


    He didn''t know if the Crown Princess would have time to go back to the palace to participate, but he always had to come to the palace to send a letter: "If you''re busy, no need"


    Before he could finish his words, Yun Yi said, "I will go back to the house later, just to visit my grandmother. It''s fine if you know it in your heart, and you don''t have to tell your family."


    Xiao Chenxu didn''t expect that the Crown Princess would come down. As for when to go back, it doesn''t matter.


    After the matter was finished, he didn''t stay any longer, got up to leave, and wanted to leave the palace.


    Yunyi asked Bai Wei to give a wink, Bai Wei stepped forward and handed over a purse.


    Xiao Chenxu waved his hand and was about to refuse, when he heard Yun Yi say: "Take it, you just know it yourself, you are an adult when you become a pro, and you have to live a good life in the future."


    Xiao Chenxu knew that this was a kind offer from the Crown Princess, but in fact he was afraid that he could not refuse, so he accepted it with mixed feelings.


    Thank you, and then I left the palace.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1298： Its a lie to say no

    Chapter 1298 It''s a lie to say that I''m not chilling


    Xiao Chenxu did not go home directly after leaving the palace, but found a secluded place and sat down.


    He didn''t have to think about it to know what he was facing when he got home, and he felt upset just thinking about it.


    Knowing that he is going to enter the palace today, the sister-in-law is saying that if she gets a benefit, she can''t forget her family. The eldest brother just looked at it like that and didn''t say anything.


    Remembering the conversation with his father yesterday, he couldn''t help but clench the purse in his arms.


    Yesterday, after he and his father finished talking about getting married, his father looked at him with complicated eyes: "Chen Xu, you are about to get married soon, you are an adult when you get married, and you shouldn''t be with you now. Yes, but you have to say it sooner or later, and it¡¯s good that you know in advance.¡±


    "Father, what happened?"


    "When the couple get married and the new daughter-in-law returns, let''s split up and live alone."


    "Father, why is this?"


    "I did this for the good of your brothers. Since I returned to Beijing, you will have disagreements every now and then. I am tired."


    "Since my father said so, then listen to my father."


    He is afraid that he will never forget the expression on his father''s face at that time: "You also know the situation at home, except that you can be divided into one main room and two wing rooms, the others will not work."


    Although I had never coveted the Zhuangzi and the shop, I still felt very uncomfortable when my father said that.


    But when I went out today, I heard what my sister-in-law said, and after seeing the condoning attitude of my eldest brother, I finally made up my mind. This is what I want, isn''t it?


    figured it out, then got up and walked home.


    Just as soon as he entered the door, sister-in-law Lu Siyi rushed out of the kitchen: "Yo, won''t this princess really let you come back empty-handed?"


    Now he also understands why the Crown Princess specially ordered the phrase ''as long as you know it'', if the purse is about, let the sister-in-law know, I''m afraid there will be trouble again.


    He looked at the elder brother''s room coldly: "Brother, if you keep taking care of your sister-in-law, and you regret it later, if you think it''s my brother who is meddling, just pretend I didn''t say anything."


    He knew that the eldest brother was in the room, and if he could hear what he said, he regarded it as a brother-in-law. Let¡¯s just remind him last. As for whether to listen or not, it¡¯s none of his business.


    After saying that, he lifted his legs and entered his own room.


    Just as soon as he closed the door, he heard the elder sister-in-law scolding in the yard: "Xiao Chenxu, I have never seen you as a brother like this. What can you do? You are a good player in provoking the relationship between brothers and sisters. Are you still a person?"


    Xiao Chenxu didn''t want to talk to her at first, but he didn''t expect this person to scold more and more vigorously, and finally even Fan Luoer who hadn''t come through the door scolded him together.


    Just when he could not hold back his anger and opened the door to go out to reason, Xiao Renli walked in from outside the door: "Shut up, isn''t it ashamed?


    Since you don''t like each other, and there are differences between three days and two days, then when Chen Xu gets married, and the new daughter-in-law returns home in three days, let''s just split up the family and live alone, so as not to have no peace at home all day long. "


    Lu Siyi was stunned when she heard that she was going to split up.


    But in a flash, he thought of something: "Father, this family separation is not a trivial matter. Besides, when my grandmother needs someone to take care of her, Chen Xu is so filial, and the new daughter-in-law must always be filial when she enters the house."


    Xiao Renli was really annoyed by their noisy quarrels. That''s why Chen Xu thought of splitting up the family after marriage. As for why Chenxu Zhuangzi and the shop are not separated?


    Naturally, he also has his own considerations.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1299： He will never forget this kindness

    Chapter 1299 This kindness, he will not dare to forget


    He knew that the eldest son Chen Hui was not as hard as Chen Xu, nor was Chen Xu pure-hearted.


    Besides, I definitely want to live with my eldest son, not to mention that my mother still needs someone to take care of her now. The prince concubine named her eldest daughter-in-law to take care of her, even if she wanted to change someone, the prince concubine would not agree.


    Even if the eldest daughter-in-law was making a fuss, she must have agreed soon after she knew that Zhuangzi and the shop had nothing to do with Chen Xu.


    Xiao Renli called the eldest son and his wife into the house in order to make Chen Xu''s wedding go smoothly. When they came out again, Lv Siyi''s face was full of joy, but Xiao Chenhui didn''t show it on his face, he was afraid that his heart was also happy.


    Xiao Chenxu was in no mood to care about the mood of his elder brother and elder sister-in-law. He took out the purse given by the crown princess from his arms.


    After hesitating for a long time, he still called.


    When he saw the two thousand tael silver bills inside, his heartbeat speeded up uncontrollably, and his mood was very complicated.


    It was getting dark, so he put the two silver notes in his purse, and then found a place to hide it, swearing in his heart that he would never forget this kindness.


    *


    Sage Shang Mo Yanbin and Prince Mo Jingrui led the accompanying officials and returned to Beijing the day before the Mid-Autumn Festival.


    After receiving the news, Yunyi ordered people to prepare mugwort water so that they could wash away their exhaustion and bad luck.


    After all, he encountered an assassination on the road, which is not a trivial matter.


    The triplets got news from the mother concubine, saying that they would go to the gate of the city to meet them. Yun Yi had no choice but to send a team of people to lead them to the gate of the city in a low-key manner.


    Yun Yi was very cautious because of the assassination of the saint on the first half of the way. After they left, he sent a team of secret guards to accompany him, which made him feel at ease.


    When the dusty saint and the prince saw the triplets emerging from the carriage at the gate of the city, they ignored the ministers who came out of the capital to greet them, and they went straight to the three little guys.


    Jing Rui went straight to his daughter, took her into his arms and asked with a smile, "Sister Yun, have you missed your father?"


    Sister Yun''s crisp voice came: "I think, every day my eldest brother will take us to the gate tower at the gate of the palace, where it stands high, and if the emperor''s grandfather and father come back, we can see it."


    Brother Bo didn''t expect his sister to tell this, and his face was a little unnatural.


    The saint who came later picked up Brother Ye, who was rushing in front, and kissed his grandson directly on the small face: "Let the imperial grandfather see if he has grown taller."


    Just as he was questioning, Jing Rui directly hugged Brother Bo who was on the ground: "I didn''t expect that Brother Bo, we still have such a side."


    Brother Bai naturally wouldn''t admit it: "It''s just that when I was playing with them, I said something so Sister Yun remembered it."


    This explanation is better not to explain, Jing Rui laughed out loud: "Stinky boy, say something you miss your grandfather, what if you miss your father?"


    Brother Bai turned his face to the side awkwardly, but Jing Rui laughed happily.


    The three little guys were no longer allowed to use the carriage. The sage held Brother Ye and got on the horse. Jing Rui also directly put Brother Bai and Sister Yun on the horse, not to mention Brother Ye and Sister Yun. Brother Bo was a little excited.


    For a time, the guards and secret guards had to watch the six roads and listen to all directions, for fear that something might go wrong.


    If this is successful, it will be a pot.


    Fortunately, the group returned to the palace safely, which can be regarded as a relief for everyone.


    After agreeing to have dinner together at Changle Palace in the evening, Jing Rui took the triplets to the East Palace.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1300： Getting three levels in a row is not a dream

    Chapter 1300 It is not a dream to upgrade to three levels in a row


    Yun Yi got the report and had been waiting at the gate of the East Palace. When he saw the father and son appear, he greeted them with a smile: "Are you back?"


    The word pun, Jing Rui asked the three little guys to walk forward, reached out and took Yun Yi''s hand: "I''m back."


    Yun Yi watched Brother Bo pull Brother Ye and Sister Yun away, and then looked at Jing Rui: "I have prepared Ai Ye water, so take a good bath first."


    Jing Rui gave a light "um": "It''s all according to Yier''s arrangements."


    Yun Yijiao said: "Stop talking."


    Jing Rui laughed: "Obviously what I said was the truth."


    The two laughed and entered the gate of the East Palace, Yun Yi then asked softly, "Is the matter clear?"


    Jing Rui naturally knew that she was talking about the assassination on the road: "Well, as the dead man said, more than half of this group of people are from King Xuan, and they were made by a meticulous person installed by King Xuan at King Yu. thing.


    It was only after the incident with King Yu that the middle man had an accident, and the King Xuan¡¯s mansion cut off contact with these people, but the order to assassinate the emperor was ordered before King Yu¡¯s accident, and King Xuan was definitely an insider. "


    Yun Yi really didn''t expect that there are such complicated things in it. If it wasn''t for Princess Xuan''s mother''s family, I''m afraid that King Xuan hadn''t been found out yet. For that position, it''s really crazy.


    When Jing Rui came out of the shower and changed, Yun Yi came over with a handkerchief: "Sit down, I''ll help you dry your hair."


    Waiting for Jing Rui to sit down, Yun Yi helped wipe his head and asked, "When will Chen Rui return to Beijing?"


    Jing Rui heard Yun Yiti''s brother-in-law, and the corners of his mouth curled up: "Come on, Chen Rui has really made a great contribution this time, for so many years, the Wei River water has become a heart disease of the court.


    Although we proposed the diversion of the Weihe River, but Chen Rui did put a lot of thought into it. The father and emperor praised Chen Rui a lot along the way. He also said that when he returned to Beijing, the palace would do it for them. A celebration feast. "


    Yunyi didn''t say anything, but she laughed and thought: It seems that it is not a dream to be promoted to three levels in a row.


    Jing Rui felt that Yun Yi was distracted. You didn''t need to look to know what the little woman was thinking. She pulled the person to her back and hugged her into her arms: "Don''t worry, the credit this time is obvious to all, and no one dares to accept it."


    Yun leaned on Jing Rui''s arms: "That said, it''s inevitable that someone will say sour words in private."


    Jing Rui looked down at the little woman and whispered in her ear: "It''s no use for them to be sour, even if they don''t have a good sister like Yi''er, nor a good brother-in-law like me."


    Yun Yi laughed out loud after hearing this: "Okay, you can do whatever you want, anyway, Chen Rui doesn''t suffer any losses."


    Jing Rui naturally knows that even if the credit is obvious to all, he will inevitably be envied by others, but with him and Yun Yiren, if those people dare to pass on what they have, they will definitely teach them to be human again.


    Yun Yicai is not afraid of what others say. Anyway, the Weihe flood is completely managed by his Xiao family. This achievement will benefit the second family of Xiao family for at least three generations, and that is enough.


    A maid came in to clean up, and Yun Yi didn''t want to bring up this topic again, so the two talked about the Mid-Autumn Festival banquet.


    Jing Rui looked at Yun Yi: "If you have something to do, just arrange the people below to do it, but don''t tire yourself out."


    Yunyi knew that he didn''t say with a bare mouth: "I, you still don''t know, how could I be tired."


    Jing Rui put a kiss on Yunyi''s forehead: "It''s hard work, Yier, when Brother Bo is older, I''ll take you around the mountains and rivers to live a free life."


    Finished the update today, thank you little cuties for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1301： want to be a general

    Chapter 1301 Want to be a general


    Yun Yi laughed out loud when he heard this: "If Brother Bo hears this, I''m afraid it will be unreliable."


    Jing Rui bit Yun Yi''s neck lightly: "When he can stand alone, then he can be let go."


    Yunyi put the handkerchief on the table next to her: "If you let your brother know this, I''m afraid he will be anxious for you."


    Jing Rui hugged the person tightly: "It''s useless to be in a hurry, this is his life and his responsibility."


    Yun Yi heard what he said, thinking that her son is not an ordinary person, and agreed with Jing Rui''s statement in her heart. What their husband and wife have to do is to make Beimo become a rich and powerful country during this period, and make the surrounding countries daunted and dare not give birth to children. other thoughts.


    Like the previous life, when Bo Geer is an adult, they can enjoy the mountains and rivers and see the beautiful scenery.


    Just when the two were thinking about the future, Brother Bai walked in with Brother Ye and Sister Yun: "Father, mother, concubine, can you go?"


    Yunyi heard the movement and quickly got down from Jing Rui''s arms: "When your father changes clothes, let''s go over."


    Brother Ye heard the words of the mother and concubine, and whispered: "It turns out that the father is holding back."


    Although his voice was small, Jing Rui, who was dressed and came out, heard him straight: "You stinky boy, what are you talking about?"


    Brother Ye covered his mouth and rolled his eyes: "Father, I didn''t say anything."


    Bo Ge''er helped: "Who knows who pulls the hind legs."


    Yun Yi pulled up Sister Yun next to him and stood by to watch the three of them fight, Jing Rui turned to look at Yun Yi: "What do you say?"


    Yunyi waved his hand and said, "You can solve this matter yourself."


    Brother Ye trotted over and hugged Jing Rui''s leg: "Father, you heard it wrong, it''s Brother Ye who wants to hug Father''s thigh."


    As soon as these words came out, let alone Brother Bai and Sister Yun, even Yun Yi and Jing Rui did not expect that the little guy, Brother Ye, would say such a thing.


    Jing Rui lifted the person up at once: "You really dare to say anything, kid."


    Brother Ye lay on Jing Rui''s shoulder: "Father will not be angry with Brother Ye, we all miss the grandfather and the king."


    In a word, Jing Rui swallowed the words that came to his mouth, and patted Brother Ye''s butt: "Don''t think you can fool me like this, if it wasn''t for the great-grandmother who had been waiting for a long time, she would have to take care of you. "


    Then looked at Bo Ge''er: "I''ll teach you about this."


    Brother Bo wanted to refute a few words, but thinking about some things, he couldn''t stand it, so he nodded in agreement.


    The family left the East Palace in a mighty way and went to Changle Palace.


    When the queen mother received the news, she had already notified the imperial kitchen, and now she is already waiting in the main hall of Changle Palace.


    Seeing their family come in, they said with a smile, "We Brother Bo, Brother Ye and Sister Yun are here to welcome your grandfather and father back to the palace."


    Brother Ye trotted in: "Great-grandmother Huang, we are riding back to the palace today, which is very majestic.


    The royal grandfather also said that when we were older, he would give each of us a pony. "


    Seeing Brother Ye''s high-spirited expression, the Queen Mother suddenly laughed: "Our brother Ye likes riding so much?"


    Brother Ye nodded his head heavily: "Well, I like it, Brother Ye is going to be a general when he grows up. He is very majestic."


    Jing Rui and Yun Yi looked at each other with a smile on the corners of their mouths. Although the words of a child cannot be taken seriously, this is what they want. Most of all, they hope that their brothers will be of one mind, and their profits will be cut off.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1302： We dont suffer from that

    Chapter 1302 We will not suffer from that


    At this moment, Sister Yun also said in a milky voice: "Well, prestige, Sister Yun also wants."


    The Queen Mother jokingly said, "What do we sister Yun want?"


    Sister Yun said without the slightest hesitation, "Be a general."


    As soon as these words came out, several people present laughed out loud.


    At this time, the voice of Sheng Shang Mo Yanbin came from outside the door: "What are you laughing at?"


    The Queen Mother saw her son come in and explained with a smile: "Sister Yun said that she wanted to be a majestic general when she grew up."


    Sacred Master heard this, smiled and hugged Sister Yun: "Why do we Sister Yun want to be a general?"


    Sister Yun glanced at the second brother: "Mighty, the eldest brother said that the second brother must practice martial arts well in order to be a commanding general. Sister Yun also wants to be as powerful as the father and can fly."


    Jing Rui is in a hurry now. Before, Sister Yun liked him to play with him with Qinggong, but she didn''t expect her daughter to have such a mind.


    quickly answered: "Sister Yun, practicing martial arts is too hard, just learn a few self-defense moves, we won''t suffer from that."


    Sister Yun became unhappy when she heard this: "I want to study with my eldest and second brothers."


    Yunyi didn''t agree with Jing Rui''s words. In the past life, his sons and daughters were very good at martial arts. Although they used it rarely, no matter where they went, he didn''t worry about them being in danger.


    She knew what Jing Rui was thinking, thinking that in the future, there would be a secret guard by her daughter''s side, so she wouldn''t have to suffer that much.


    Yun Yi pulled Jing Rui who still wanted to talk: "It''s not that your father doesn''t want you to learn, it''s that you don''t want you to suffer, but if you like it, then you can learn it with your eldest and second brothers after the year."


    Brother Ye will come over now: "Mother, we have all grown up, can''t we learn now?"


    Yun Yi smiled and looked at Brother Ye: "Son, you have grown up, but before you can learn martial arts, learning martial arts is very hard, and learning too early can easily hurt your body."


    Even after the new year, she didn''t want them to learn martial arts from the beginning, but just wanted to cultivate their habit of exercising and lay a solid foundation for learning martial arts.


    Brother Ye was obviously a little disappointed, and his face collapsed all of a sudden.


    Yunyi picked up the person and whispered a few words in his ear, Brother Ye''s eyes instantly became bright: "Really?"


    Yun Yi said seriously: "When did the concubine deceive you?"


    Brother Ye shook his head: "No."


    then hugged Yunyi''s neck tightly, and also learned Yunyi''s previous movements, whispered in her ear: "Brother Ye listens to the mother and concubine."


    The mother and son kissed each other for a while, and then Brother Ye came down from Yun Yi''s arms.


    Jing Rui and Yun Yi were about to come forward to greet the Queen Mother.


    The Queen Mother waved her hand and said: "Forget these false rituals, and there are no outsiders, sit down and talk about the diversion of the Weihe River, so that my old lady can also gain insight."


    When the triplets heard that the Weihe River was diverted, they also remembered what their father had promised them before, looked at each other and looked at Jing Rui at the same time.


    Jing Rui didn''t react at first, but he remembered when he heard Yun''s reminder, nodded at them, and looked at the triplets around: "Go back and let you see."


    The three little guys knew how to measure up and got the letter of approval. Although they felt itching, they still refrained from mentioning it.


    All over there listened to the royal grandfather.


    Sage Shang Mo Yanbin looked very excited: "Mother, this Weihe management is unprecedented. When the last barrier of the Luning section was blown up, the scene was really shocking."


    After ??, he talked endlessly about the changes of the Weihe River and the importance of this governance to the villages of Beimo.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1303： This is what the Xiao family deserves

    Chapter 1303 This is what the Xiao family deserves


    After listening to the words of the saint, the queen mother''s eyes were wet, and she continued: "Okay, okay, okay."


    calmed himself down, and then continued: "This time Chen Rui has contributed a lot, you can''t be stingy with this reward."


    Shang Sheng just picked up the tea cup and prepared to drink tea, and after listening to the words of the mother-in-law, he smiled and looked at Yun Yi: "Don''t worry, Chen Rui''s credit this time is enough to make him rise three levels in a row.


    I said before, your credit will be credited to the Xiao family, and when Chen Rui returns to Beijing, the imperial decree of the reward will be entered into the Xiao family with him. "


    Yunyi got up and thanked her: "My daughter-in-law thanked my father."


    Mo Yanbin motioned to Jing Rui to help him up: "This is what the Xiao family deserves."


    What he said is indeed true, although he dare not say that the Weihe River has no more floods, but now the diversion of the Weihe River has indeed solved the problem of the court, not only benefiting the people on both sides of the Weihe River, but also benefiting the people of Luning Prefecture. Affordable.


    In addition, the Xiao family is a foreign family to several grandsons, so he must not think for the sake of his grandsons.


    Besides, Xiao Chenrui''s exploits this time are obvious to all, who can say anything at all in the court.


    He will never forget the day when the Weihe River was diverted. The scene where the people nearby knelt down, knelt down, and knelt down to himself was truly unforgettable.


    I am afraid that only people who have experienced displacement, life and death can truly appreciate the horror, helplessness and unforgettable pain of flooding, and will be grateful from the heart at that moment.


    The family had a happy dinner, because the triplets were thinking about something, not long after dinner, the family of five said goodbye and returned to the East Palace.


    Yun Yi didn''t make them wait too long. After returning, she ordered the maids to wait for the little masters to take a bath. When they were all cleaned up, Yun Yi then ordered: "Bai Wei, the three of them are going to bed with us today. The maids in the courtyard should rest early today."


    Bai Weifu saluted: "Yes, the servant will tell you to go on."


    After ?? and the others left, Yunyi locked the door directly and returned to the inner room.


    There was never a night watch in their house, and not long after Bai Wei''s order, the courtyard became quiet.


    Jing Rui had also closed the windows, put down the bed curtain, and the family of five quickly entered the space.


    Jing Rui handed over the small bag that Yunyi had given him before. For convenience, Yunyi only brought him a mobile phone and a power bank.


    Waiting for Yunyi to connect the data cable and play it on the TV of the space villa, it really shocked the three little guys.


    Jing Rui and the others chose the place where they stood to watch the ceremony that day. It happened that there were several big trees behind the place where they stood, and no one noticed when Jing Rui left the crowd.


    After he was all recorded, he returned to the crowd.


    However, the sage asked the first time: "Where did you go?"


    Jing Rui did not hide it, pointed to the tree behind him, and quickly perfunctory.


    After watching the video, Bo Geer sighed in his heart: I really want to grow up quickly, then I can walk around and see the human geography and customs of Beimo.


    Yunyi knew what he was thinking by seeing his expression: "When you guys are older, let''s find an opportunity, let''s go together."


    Brother Ye raised his face and asked, "What is the concubine talking about?"


    Yunyi raised his hand to touch his little face: "Mother concubine said, when you guys grow up, let''s go out of the palace together."


    Brother Ye still remembered the matter of leaving the palace before, and clapped his hands and said, "Oh, that''s great."


    Yun Yi had already thought about it. If Jing Rui went to Beijing for business in the future, then their mother and son would go out to Beijing together. Just thinking about it makes me feel good.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1304： King Jin haunts

    Chapter 1304 King Jin Haunts


    Jing Rui saw that they heard leaving the palace, and they were all excited. He chuckled lightly and went to the kitchen to cook milk for them: "Okay, don''t patronize the excitement, drink a glass of milk, rinse your mouth and rest early."


    I have been out of Beijing for so long, and I still want to have a good in-depth conversation with Yun Yi, but I can''t let them go on.


    Brother Bo looked at his attentive father, and rolled his eyes in his heart.


    After the three little guys were sent upstairs to settle down, Jing Rui couldn''t wait to pull them downstairs, and when he reached the first floor, he beat them up and hugged them.


    Yunyi was unprepared and was taken aback, but it wasn''t that it didn''t happen before, she quickly reacted, and put her arms around Jing Rui''s neck, and leaned into his arms with peace of mind.


    Jing Rui lowered his head and kissed Yunyi''s side face, whispered, "Yi''er, I miss you."


    Yunyi didn''t speak, but tightened the arm around his neck, the meaning was self-evident.


    Someone in a hurry suddenly quickened his pace.


    *


    The capital, Jinwangfu.


    King Jin''s heir Mo Jingli entered the study: "Father."


    King Jin looked up and saw his son who came in: "Why did you come here at this time?"


    Mo Jingli coughed lightly: "My son got some news just now, and I wanted to come over and tell my father."


    King Jin Mo Yuxuan got up and walked out from behind the desk, motioning Mo Jingli to sit down: "Tell me, what''s the matter?"


    Mo Jingli lowered his voice: "My son received the news that the sage and the prince encountered a robbery on the way back."


    King Jin frowned when he heard this: "When did it happen, do you know who did it?"


    Mo Jingli whispered: "It didn''t take long for something to happen after leaving Qingcheng. As for who did it, I really don''t know."


    King Jin wanted to ask something else, and heard Mo Jingli say: "Father, I''m just here to remind you that there will be a mistake when you enter the palace tomorrow. As for who did it, I believe the royal uncle and the crown prince will find out. "


    King Jin naturally understands this principle, but he can''t help but wonder who is so daring in this matter.


    His first reaction just now was that those people were sent by King Xuan, but he thought that King Xuan had committed his own crimes and could not live. Not to mention being deprived of military power, it was equivalent to being placed under house arrest. I was afraid that he did not have the courage.


    Mo Jingli frowned at his father: "Father, don''t worry about this matter, it''s none of our business at King Jin''s Mansion anyway."


    Mo Jingli thought of what his father had said to him before, and rejoiced again and again in his heart. If it wasn''t for his father''s thorough thinking, they would probably have escaped the Jin Palace.


    At that time, the prince of King Xuan had not beaten him. After being found out by his father, he was almost beaten to death. He still remembers what his father said: "If you have had enough comfort and want to follow in the footsteps of Wang Yu''s mansion, then Just go with you.


    No, before that, I will expel you from King Jin''s Mansion and let your clan testify to cut off your relationship with you. "


    At that time, I was really frightened, and my mother and concubine were also frightened. If it wasn''t for the fact that I was not persuaded by Mo Jingye, I would have been beaten by my father and king long ago.


    Mo Yuxuan looked at Xiang Yang Jinglin displeased: "You have to remember that everything in King Jin''s mansion today was given by your imperial grandmother. If it wasn''t for your imperial grandmother back then, I''m afraid I wouldn''t be able to live to adulthood.


    This kind of kindness I dare not forget even if I die, and I hope your brother will keep it in mind. If you let me know that you are not willing to serve as ministers, I will not forgive you. "


    Mo Jing Liben had no other thoughts, and since he had already seen the methods of the uncle and the crown prince, how could he dare to have other thoughts in his heart.


    Finished the update today, thank you little cuties for your support!


    Dear friends, the new book [Qiaojia Daughter-in-law in the Age of Rebirth] has been sent for pre-collection and has been signed in the submission. If you like it, you can save it. Thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1305： Dont know the sky is high

    Chapter 1305 Don''t know the sky is high


    After ?? King Jin finished his warning, he reached out and poured himself a cup of tea, and continued to say solemnly: "Some things are doomed from the beginning and cannot be forced.


    You have also seen that, even if Concubine Li deliberately plotted against the Queen Mother and the Sage, and let her son ascend to the throne first, what did she get in the end?


    If it wasn''t for the fourth prince, Mo Jingyuan, who did not fight or rob, and had the Jiang family to protect him, I''m afraid that lineage would be dead.


    King Yu yearned for that seat with all his heart, and started planning early, but in the end, he either sent the whole house to the guillotine, or King Xuan, who thought he was smart, ended up putting the saint and the prince under house arrest in King Xuan''s mansion.


    Recognize your own identity and position, do your own duty well, and be loyal to the sage and the prince, only then can King Jin''s Mansion be invincible. "


    King Jin thought clearly that it was not easy for him to have the life he has today. He couldn''t let his children and grandchildren have unrealistic thoughts after being bewitched by others. Besides, he couldn''t be that ungrateful person.


    Mo Jingli defended himself; "Father, my son didn''t explain to you what happened in the past, so you don''t have to repeat it all the time."


    King Jin put down the teacup in his hand: "I am reminding you all the time, don''t know the sky is high and the earth is thick."


    Mo Jingli originally came to send news to his father, but he didn''t expect to be preached again. Fortunately, he listened to what his father said: "Father, your son remembers everything you said."


    It''s not that King Jin doesn''t believe in his son, but he''s really afraid that someone with intentions will provoke him secretly.


    Mo Jingli saw that it was getting late, got up and said, "Father, it is getting late, rest early, my son retire."


    King Jin nodded and said: "Tomorrow, let the concubine Shizi follow your mother to meet the queen mother, and then go to the princess to walk around."


    Mojing Liming''s white father''s meaning: "Yes, my son will tell her later."


    *


    The next day, the members of the royal family brought their families into the palace in the morning, and they had lunch with the masters in the palace at noon.


    Princess Jin brought her daughter-in-law Peng Yuezhen into the harem and began to instruct: "After greeting the queen mother, you can find time to talk to the queen mother, your father grew up by the queen mother''s side, we should be with the crown prince and them. close relationship."


    Prince Peng Yuezhen naturally understood the meaning of her mother-in-law''s words: "Daughter-in-law knows."


    Princess Jin knew that her daughter-in-law was a sensible one: "Prince Princess knows medicine. You haven''t seen any movement in your stomach for a few years after you''ve been in the government. In the future, if your relationship is close, you can also ask her to check your pulse."


    My stomach has not moved. This is the heart disease of the first concubine Peng Yuezhen. Now that my mother-in-law mentions it, I feel nervous all of a sudden.


    Princess Jin saw that she didn''t speak for a long time, and then her face changed, and then she remembered her words, for fear that she might misunderstand: "You don''t need to think too much, the mother has no other meaning.


    I just heard from others that the Crown Princess''s medical skills are very good, and everyone is a woman. These topics are easier to cut into the topic. If you can really get close to the Crown Prince, and you can''t say what people want to reach out, you can get your wish. "


    Peng Yuezhen heard this, and her eyes lighted up. What she felt embarrassed about before was not forced at all: "Thank you mother-in-law for the point, daughter-in-law remembers it."


    Princess Jin is still basically satisfied with her daughter-in-law. She is gentle, virtuous and decent, but her stomach is not moving, which makes her less and less confident.


    Although she told her daughter-in-law that it was okay, and that fate would naturally come when the child came, she was also very anxious.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1306： ready to return to Beijing

    Chapter 1306 Ready to return to Beijing


    On the other side, Xiao Chenrui has also arranged follow-up matters, and the governance of the Weihe River is completely over.


    While Xiao Chenrui was instructing people to pack up, someone came in and reported, "Sir, Li Zheng from Xili Village is asking for an interview."


    Xiao Chenrui''s work camp was located in Xili Village, and they had a lot of dealings with Lizheng in Xili Village, thinking that they should come to see them off: "Let someone come in."


    As soon as Li Zheng from Naxili Village came in, he saluted Xiao Chenrui: "Master Xiao, I heard that you are leaving early tomorrow?"


    Xiao Chenrui nodded and motioned him to sit down: "Song Lizheng, these days have made you tired."


    Song Lizheng hurriedly waved his hand and said: "Master Xiao, don''t say that, what you did is a big thing, it''s a big thing to benefit our Xili Village and our Luning Prefecture, no, it should be a big thing to benefit our Beimo country. What does it count."


    Xiao Chenrui knew that Song Lizheng''s words were sincere: "Song Lizheng, righteousness."


    Song Lizheng smiled and cupped his hands: "Mr. Xiao, don''t smash the villain."


    Xiao Chenrui knew that the countryman was real, and was afraid that he would not feel comfortable, so after a few simple greetings: "Song Lizheng, what are you doing here today?"


    Song Lizheng just remembered his purpose: "I''m getting old, my brain is not good, and I almost forgot about the business."


    He rubbed his hands together, and said a little embarrassedly, "Today is the Mid-Autumn Festival, and since you are going back to Beijing tomorrow, the villain just thought of inviting Lord Xiao to have a meal at home, so I will see you off."


    Xiao Chenrui didn''t want to disturb others, but if he refused, after seeing Song Lizheng''s sincere eyes, he said, "Okay."


    Song Lizheng got the result he wanted, and said happily: "Lord Xiao, then it''s settled, the villain will come to pick you up later."


    Xiao Chenrui waved his hand and said, "You don''t need to pick it up, your family, this official knows, later, it will pass by."


    Song Lizheng had a smile on his face: "It''s not in the way, anyway, if you are idle, you are idle, so the villain will go back and prepare first."


    Watching Song Lizheng leave, Xiao Chenrui then began to instruct those people to pack their luggage, especially when he saw the gifts they were preparing for nephews: "Those gifts, you should be careful when packing them, don''t bump them. "


    The person who was in charge of packing the luggage responded, and he was still staring at them there, until all the gifts were packed, and then he was relieved.


    *


    Song Lizheng''s house is another scene.


    The son of the Song family had been waiting at the gate of the courtyard. When his father came back, he trotted to greet him: "Father, what did Mr. Xiao say?"


    Song Lizheng ignored his son, and went past him and went back to the courtyard. Then he glanced at his son and said, "I can''t go home and talk about anything, so I have to run outside and be silly."


    Lizheng''s son patted his head and said with a silly smile, "It''s my son''s fault, you''re going to calm down."


    Song Li was thinking about the fact that Mr. Xiao had come to eat at noon, and he didn''t care about saying anything else to his son: "Hurry up and get everyone in the family to move, give a table of good dishes, and Mr. Xiao will come over for dinner at noon."


    Just as he finished speaking, the eldest daughter-in-law in the kitchen came out: "Dad, you can take a look."


    After ??, he greeted the other sisters: "Hurry up."


    After ?? neatly assigned the task, the Song family was busy for a while.


    The Wang family, separated from Song Lizheng by a wall, listened to everything in the main courtyard of Song Lizheng.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1307： show prestige

    Chapter 1307 Showing prestige


    The youngest son of the Wang family whispered: "I heard that Mr. Xiao will be promoted soon after returning to Beijing, but he is really young and promising."


    The eldest brother of the Wang family, who was weaving a basket, answered, "I heard people say that Mr. Xiao''s credit this time is not only one level, but maybe three levels in a row."


    When Mrs. Wang heard the words of her two sons, she stopped what she was doing for a while, and her mind suddenly became active.


    put down his work and went out the door.


    *


    When Xiao Chenrui arrived with Song Lizheng, Song Lizheng''s family had already prepared a table of farm dishes.


    Song Lizheng led people to the main hall: "Master Xiao, the food at home is rough, you must not dislike it."


    Xiao Chenrui looked at the dishes on the table, waved his hands and said, "What Song Lizheng said, the dishes on this table look pretty good, and you will spend money."


    After the ?? greeting, Song Lizheng called his two sons to accompany the wine. The man just sat down when he heard someone from outside the hospital come in.


    Song Lizheng heard the movement, got up and looked out the door, this time, the patriarch and several elders entered the courtyard together.


    It''s not that Song Lizheng didn''t think about inviting the patriarch and the clan elders before, but the patriarch''s prestige and prestige made Lord Xiao very unhappy. If he invited the patriarch, he was afraid that Mr. Xiao would be unhappy.


    But if you don¡¯t invite the patriarch, you just invite the patriarch, and you are afraid that the patriarch will have an opinion. After thinking about it, you simply don¡¯t invite anyone, thinking that the patriarch and the patriarch will understand if they know about it.


    Never thought that people would come uninvited.


    Song Lizheng had to explain to Xiao Chenrui first: "Master Xiao, the patriarch and elders of the Song family are here, what do you think?"


    The reason why Xiao Chenrui gave Song Li a good face was that when he first came to camp here, Song Lizheng helped him a lot, and secondly, he knew that Song Lizheng was an honest person.


    He didn''t want to spend a meal with compliments: "I''m happy, let them go back."


    Song Lizheng knew this for a long time, so he could only accuse him: "The adults will eat first, and the children will be sent away."


    Song Lizheng finished speaking, and then walked out: "Patriarch, several clan elders, who are you?"


    The patriarch relied on his old age and betrayed the old man and said, "Why don''t you tell the clan when you invite Master Xiao to dinner at home?"


    Song Lizheng was also annoyed by his words: "I asked Xiao Dayou to come to the house for dinner, why should I tell the clan?"


    The patriarch felt that Song Lizheng did not give him face, so he raised his finger angrily and pointed at Song Lizheng and said, "This is Xili Village, the clan land of my Song family. Why do you want to tell the clan?"


    Song Lizheng was afraid that Lord Xiao in the room heard this, so he whispered angrily: "The Song clan is not also the territory of the imperial court, patriarch, are you trying to show prestige in front of Lord Xiao again?"


    The patriarchs behind the patriarch hurriedly said, "We came here for no other purpose, we just wanted to accompany Mr. Xiao for a drink and make amends."


    The voices outside could be heard clearly in the room, Xiao Chenrui was a little annoyed, got up and went to the door: "Everyone, please go back, I have finished my errands here, and I came to Lizheng''s house for dinner today, just because I have a good personal relationship. That''s it, it has nothing to do with Xili Village."


    As soon as these words came out, it was like hitting the patriarch and the patriarchs in the face, which made everyone in the courtyard look ugly.


    They rushed over after receiving a letter from the wife of the Wang family next door.


    I didn''t expect that Master Xiao would say that, it''s not okay to let them go, it''s not okay to stay, it''s extremely embarrassing to stand in the courtyard.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1308： I want it to go down in history

    Chapter 1308 I want it to go down in history


    Song Lizheng saw that Mr. Xiao came out in person, and it was obvious that he was not doing well, so he sank his face: "Tomorrow, Mr. Xiao will return to Beijing, as Mr. Xiao said, he came to the house for a light meal because of personal friendship, so please come back. ."


    The Song clan did not dare to provoke Xiao Chenrui, but he gritted his teeth and said to Song Lizheng: "If that''s the case, then we won''t bother, but if you don''t care about the village, don''t worry."


    Song Li''s righteous face turned dark, and then he became angry: "Why, you still want to dismiss me?"


    The patriarch gave a light ''hum'': "Don''t forget, the next election is coming soon. Lizheng, who doesn''t think about the clan, what''s the use of the clan choosing you?"


    After ?? finished speaking, he said to the clan elders who followed: "You have heard it too. They don''t want us to mix, so what are you staying for?"


    After saying that, he turned and left aggressively.


    Xiao Chenrui dared to threaten Song Lizheng when he saw these people in front of him, his deep eyes were full of ridicule: How dare you say something.


    The patriarch of the Song clan wanted Song Lizheng to be subdued, but he walked a long way, and he hadn''t heard Song Lizheng''s restraint, and whispered, "You wait for me."


    Although his voice was low, Chen Rui, who was standing in the courtyard, could hear it very clearly, thinking to himself: This person really treats himself as a green onion, and he doesn''t even care about him as a court official. "


    Song Li was sending people away, and then he apologized: "Mr. Xiao, I made you laugh, let''s hurry up, the food is going to be cold."


    Song Lizheng just thought about it, since things have reached this stage, even the affairs of the village are subject to the interference of the clan chief and clan elders, so it is not appropriate.


    Naturally, Xiao Chenrui wouldn''t promise anything first if he didn''t get it done. After such a long period of contact, he felt that Song Lizheng had a good character, so he took care of the business of Xili Village.


    A meal is quite warm.


    Waiting for Xiao Chenrui to return to the place where he lived, he directly repaired a book and sent it to the county government office to which Xili Village belonged.


    *


    In the palace, all the clansmen and family members accompanied the masters in the palace for lunch, and then they dispersed, just waiting for the officials and family members who entered the palace to attend the Mid-Autumn Festival dinner.


    Sage Shang Mo Yanbin drank a few more glasses because he was in a good mood, he would be dizzy.


    Jing Rui was worried and helped the person back in person.


    As a result, I heard the father whisper: "Son, I am happy, really, the governance of the Weihe River, I want it to be recorded in the annals of history, so that future generations know that the Weihe River was managed during my reign, I am happy, really very happy."


    Jing Rui hasn''t replied yet, the holy man has already fallen asleep.


    Jing Rui could understand his father''s mood and settled him well before returning to the East Palace.


    Yun Yi saw him coming back: "Is your royal father alright?"


    The corner of Jing Rui''s mouth twitched into a smile: "It''s okay, the Weihe flood problem has been resolved, and the royal father is very happy, so I drank a few more glasses. I have already instructed them to prepare the soup for sobering up. When the royal father wakes up, hello He drinks some."


    Yunyi poured a cup of tea and handed it to Jing Rui: "Have a cup of tea, you should go back to the study."


    Jing Rui understands what Yun Yi means, because it is really inappropriate for him to stay because there will be officials and family members coming to visit later: "I see, what about Brother Bo and the others?"


    Yun Yi smiled and said, "I made a lot of friends today and went to play with them."


    Jing Rui finished drinking the tea in the cup, and just put down the tea cup, when he heard the voice of a female family member talking, Jing Rui dropped a kiss on Yun Yi''s head: "Don''t be too tired, if you don''t want to deal with it, let them come. Stay at the Hall of Preserving Harmony."


    Finished the update today, thank you little cuties for your support!


    Dear friends, the new book [Qiaojia Daughter-in-law in the Age of Rebirth] has been sent for pre-collection and has been signed in the submission. If you like it, you can save it. Thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1309： Mid-Autumn Palace Banquet

    Chapter 1309 Mid-Autumn Palace Banquet


    Yunyi pushed his back: "You know, you can rest assured."


    Jing Rui turned his head and said again: "It''s really annoying, so send everyone to Changle Palace, don''t wrong yourself."


    Yunyi heard this and punched him lightly in the back: "If you let the imperial grandmother hear this, I''m afraid it will be sad."


    Jing Rui chuckled: "It''s alright, the grandmother likes to be lively the most, I am here to honor her old man."


    As they were talking, the two had already reached the door, and they could already see the female family members who came over.


    Jing Rui withdrew the smile on his face, nodded to Yunyi, and then walked away from the other side.


    As soon as he disappeared around the corner, those female dependents also came closer: "I have seen the Crown Princess."


    Yun Yi smiled and looked at the ladies and ladies, and called out, "Madam Shizi, we haven''t seen each other for a long time."


    Mrs. Zeng Wenqin of the Crown Prince''s Mansion heard the Crown Princess''s words, and walked forward with a light smile: "A few days ago, my mother was seriously ill, and I went back to the mansion to serve the illness. How many days ago did I return to Beijing?"


    Several people were talking and walking towards the flower hall: "Is Mrs. Zeng better now?"


    Mrs. ?? nodded lightly and said, "It''s much better, my concubine, thank the Crown Princess for your concern."


    Yun Yi smiled: "Between us, you don''t need to be polite."


    Ever since the first lady of the Sun Guogong''s mansion helped, the relationship with Yunyi has always been good, and now someone dares to say that Yunyi is not the same.


    Because of Lu Ziyan''s affairs, I thought that the wife of the prince was not a worry, but now that I have dealt with it a lot, I feel that Zeng Wenqin is really a big person.


    As for Lu Ziyan, if it were another woman, she would probably clean up Lu Ziyan in the dark.


    Although Sun Guogong''s protection is tight, but there are too many private matters in the backyard, and the prince''s wife just doesn''t like Lu Ziyan, but she didn''t secretly attack her.


    In front of so many people, the Crown Princess gave her face like this, which was naturally the envy of the ladies and young ladies.


    is also considered to be a popular person beside the Crown Princess. Naturally, this treatment has also risen. For a time, in addition to the Crown Princess, this flower hall belongs to her scenery.


    This also greatly satisfied Zeng Wenqin''s vanity, thinking in his heart: In the future, the princess will be determined to follow suit, and the matter of the prince will be regarded as a top priority.


    Just as everyone was chatting hotly, Mrs. Lu Liu Suqin walked in with Ren Wenyue, and the flower hall suddenly became quiet.


    Actually, they got together and chatted about Ren Wenyue and the Lu family before.


    Today is the Mid-Autumn Festival banquet, Ren Wenyue just married into the Lu family not long ago, everyone is guessing whether Mrs. Lu will bring her into the palace today.


    After all, Ren Wenyue has a special status. She is the former concubine of the prince Yu who has been subdued. Now she is married to Lu Chengfeng, but this Lu Chengfeng is also unlucky. She used to be a guest of Prince Xuan''s mansion and worked with Prince Xuan.


    The current situation of the Xuanwang Mansion, everyone is like a mirror in their hearts, I don''t know how many people want to see the Lu family''s jokes.


    Fortunately, Ren Wenyue was favored by her parents, and Ren Shangshu was highly valued by the saints. Although Ren Wenyue''s identity was disgraceful, she couldn''t stand her parents'' strength.


    The father-in-law Lu Xiaocheng is from the third rank, and his official position is not low in Beijing, but his parents'' father is the second rank, the gap is still quite big, I am afraid that Liu Suqin, the mother-in-law, will not dare to give Ren Wenyue a face.


    Yunyi thought of Liu Suqin''s powerful eyes and her current situation, and couldn''t help raising the corners of her mouth.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1310： The thoughts of the Lu family

    Chapter 1310 The thoughts of the Lu family


    The reason why Liu Suqin brought Ren Wenyue here was also an order from Lu Xiaocheng.


    Now the Lu Mansion is in an embarrassing situation. Although the sage did not punish his son''s sins, his attitude was obviously different.


    With the help of the Ren family alone, I''m afraid it won''t change anything, so before leaving the house today, he explained to his wife well.


    Liu Suqin actually didn''t want to come here. The words she said to Yun Yi a few years ago are still vivid in her mind. It was their Lu family who broke their trust first.


    What should I do if I don''t come, now my master is sighing and sighing all day, and his son is now idle at home, so he has to find a way to get through the predicament in front of him. Although it is a bit embarrassing, she is still willing to come and try.


    The mother-in-law and the daughter-in-law slowly stepped forward and saluted: "The minister and wife have seen the crown prince."


    Yunyi was fascinated by things for a while, and it took a long time to call out.


    Everyone didn''t know that the Crown Princess and the Lu family still had a relationship, they just thought that the Crown Princess was the same as them, disturbed by the appearance of the Lu family''s mother-in-law and daughter-in-law.


    Yunyi raised her hand and called out, and looked at Ren Wenyue. Yunyi actually admired Ren Wenyue''s courage. This is ancient times. It takes a lot of courage to take that step.


    smiled and said, "Long time no see."


    Ren Wenyue smiled at Yunyi: "The heroic deeds of the Crown Princess really make Wenyue admire."


    Yun Yi didn''t think that the matter of going to the battlefield was something shameful, and said indifferently: "Everyone is responsible for protecting the family and the country."


    Hearing this, Mrs. Sun Guogong''s son''s wife shouted ''Ok''. This sound first startled everyone, and then everyone in the flower hall shouted ''Ok''. This sound is good, not out of compliment, but true I think the princess is amazing.


    When ?? arrived on the battlefield, not only did he not pull the prince''s hind legs, but he also fought side by side with the prince.


    I have heard many rumors of the crown princess''s great achievements before. Although there are many people who say sour words, but the matter of facing the enemy side by side with the crown prince has been passed down as a good story.


    Someone asked in a low voice, "Princess, were you not afraid at that time?"


    Yunyi withdrew the smile on his face and said solemnly: "Others are bullying them to the door, is it useful? If you don''t beat people up, Beimo will never have peace."


    Afterwards, a lady answered, "Prince Concubine, can you tell us something about the battlefield?"


    This is a big festival, Yun Yi didn''t want to spoil the atmosphere: "Today is the Mid-Autumn Festival, so let''s not worry about it in vain."


    Then he said with a smile: "This year, the gardener spent a lot of time cultivating Wanglian, which can only be seen in the south, in the Qin Lake in the Imperial Garden. just missed it."


    Mrs. Sun Guogong''s mansion was the first to react: "There is still such a good thing, so let''s watch it today."


    She took it with her, and now with Yun Yi''s words, the group was soon sent out of the East Palace by Bai Wei.


    Ren Wenyue originally wanted to talk to the Crown Princess, but she knew that it was not the right time, so she had to smile at Yunyi before leaving: "The court lady will come to disturb you another day."


    Yunyi nodded in agreement.


    Liu Suqin was so anxious that she had not been here for a long time, and she still hadn''t said what she wanted to say, so why did she have to go to the Royal Garden to see Wang Lian, who is a slaughter child.


    The seeds of the Wang Lian were given by Yun Yi. She wanted to use this Wang Lian to please her head, so she secretly put her thoughts on the seeds.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1311： Thats amazing

    Chapter 1311 That''s amazing


    Liu Suqin''s expression, Yun Yi naturally saw it, and felt contempt in his heart.


    Lu Chengfeng is good, but he can''t stand the fact that the Lu family and his wife are snobbish. Fortunately, they came to the house to withdraw from their relatives.


    A group of ladies and young ladies followed the mighty to the Imperial Garden, and the team continued to grow along the way. In fact, most of them had never seen Wang Lian.


    This kind of lotus is different from ordinary lotuses. When everyone arrived at Qinhu Lake and saw the scene in the lake, they were all shocked. The king lotus in the pond has gorgeous and elegant flowers, and the green disc leaves complement each other, which is really beautiful.


    There is a lady who was fortunate enough to meet in the south, and she explained to everyone with some pride: "When I was visiting relatives in the south with my old lady, I met once when I was fortunate enough to follow my aunt to visit another family''s mansion.


    I heard that the mature king lotus leaf can bear the weight of half a child, and everyone called it a strong man. "


    Seeing that everyone was looking at her, he continued: "But I heard that this king''s lotus period is short, each flower only blooms for three days, and the colors are different every day, but unfortunately I just heard people say."


    Someone answered: "That''s really amazing."


    It¡¯s just that the speaker didn¡¯t intend it, and the listener intended it. It happened that there were several and a half teenagers in the crowd. After listening to the previous words, all of them were eager to try.


    I did what I wanted, it happened to be on the edge of the lake, and one of the young men stepped on it.


    Amid the exclamations of the people, seeing that the blue plate cracked because of the uneven force, the young man also fell directly into the lake, and the lake was in chaos.


    Fortunately, Yun Yi had prepared people to guard all over the lake in advance, for fear that someone would fall into the water, and the young man was rescued soon.


    Now, the few under him dare not try again.


    After the boy who fell into the water was sent to the guest house, Bai Wei, who came with the ladies, waved to the gardener in the distance, and then said loudly: "Since everyone is curious, why don''t you find someone to try it out, so as not to happen again. matter."


    The gardener nodded and asked someone to bring the flannel that had been prepared earlier, spread it on another green plate not far from the shore, and then placed a polished wooden board in the middle.


    Only then did I find one of those half-old boys, and after careful explanation, I called two martial arts experts, and directly raised the half-old boy who was sitting cross-legged on the ground. The big boy is placed in the middle of the blue plate.


    Because the force was evenly applied, and there was no damage to the Bipan below, the half-eldest boy actually sat on it, but the boy was complacent.


    Suddenly, it was very lively on the shore, everyone looked at the person sitting on the blue plate strangely, and various questions followed.


    At first, the half-eldest boy was very proud, but as time went on, he found that the person who brought him up had left, and suddenly became anxious: "I want to go down, come and help me."


    But after talking for a long time, no one appeared. He couldn''t help panicking. He looked to the playmate on the shore and asked for help: "Hurry up and pull me up."


    As soon as he said these words, those people did not reach out to help, but all of them backed away.


    They saw it before. This blue plate is easy to break, but they dared not. The gardener said before that this green lotus is very precious.


    For a while, the half-eldest boy sitting on the blue plate, how proud he was before, is now so embarrassed.


    There were many people on the bank roaring, making the kid feel like he was on pins and needles.


    Seeing that everyone was almost booing, Bai Wei was able to let someone rescue her.


    Now everyone doesn''t want to have any more ideas, but today everyone has gained a lot of knowledge, and it really deserves to be called Hercules.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1312： showdown

    Chapter 1312 Showdown


    Yunyi asked the gardener to not only cultivate Wanglian in Qinhu Lake, but also many other varieties of water lilies, just want to make a festive picture at the Mid-Autumn Festival banquet and let everyone see it.


    Now everyone is saying that this imperial garden has successfully cultivated even Wang Lian, who can only feed in the south, and the country in Beimo must be rock solid.


    Mrs. Lu Liu Suqin, after leaving the Imperial Garden, asked her daughter-in-law awkwardly, "Wen Yue, how was your relationship with the Crown Princess?"


    Ren Wenyue is a smart person. Since she beat her into the house, this mother-in-law has done a lot of shit. If it wasn''t for her own means and her family''s toughness, I''m afraid she would have to be angry with her.


    Before leaving the house, her maid said that her mother-in-law was instructed by her father-in-law before she left the house. Although she didn''t hear what she said, she could guess.


    Before, I had to drag her to the East Palace, but now I ask myself this again, and I almost explain my thoughts.


    Ren Wenyue shook his head and said, "The relationship is average, and I haven''t met a few times in total."


    Liu Suqin was a little disappointed, and said unwillingly: "I found an opportunity today to talk to the Crown Princess more. You are not too different in age, so there must be many common topics."


    Seeing that her daughter-in-law didn''t reply, she said unnaturally: "You also know the situation in the mansion, let alone Chengfeng now, even the father-in-law is not treated by the sage and the prince.


    Chengfeng had done a bad job with the Prince Xuan before. This matter can''t be erased, but it has nothing to do with us Chengfeng. Speaking of which, he is also a victim. If someone can help to say a few good words in front of the sage and the prince, Then the situation is different.


    In this matter, I asked your father and the others a lot before, but it¡¯s not easy to involve them because of Chengfeng¡¯s affairs, and there is no way for my mother to do so. "


    Ren Wenyue now wants to live a normal life, and now she wants Lu Chengfeng to be idle at home, so that the couple will have more time to spend together.


    But she couldn''t say this directly, so she could only perfunctoryly say to her mother-in-law: "My daughter-in-law understands and will keep this matter in her heart."


    Liu Suqin let Wenyue answer, and she was relieved.


    The mother-in-law and daughter-in-law did not take a few steps when they saw Mrs. Ren followed by several daughters-in-law, chatting with the other ladies in the front pavilion. Mrs. Lu glanced at Ren Wenyue who was following her, and walked over with a smile.


    Mrs. Ren looked up, just saw them, smiled and greeted Liu Suqin: "My in-laws."


    After calling ??, he looked at his daughter behind Liu Suqin and waved, "Wen Yue."


    When Liu Suqin was busy greeting the other ladies, Mrs. Ren stepped forward to pull her daughter: "How have you been these days?"


    Ren Wenyue smiled and nodded: "Chengfeng treats me very well."


    Mrs. Ren patted her daughter''s hand and felt relieved for a while: "That''s good, that''s good, I wanted your sister-in-law to visit you, but your father stopped you.


    Your brothers and sisters also persuaded me, saying that the Mid-Autumn Festival will be held in a few days, and I will definitely see it. "


    Ren Wenyue said coquettishly, "I miss my mother too."


    Several sisters-in-law also came up at this time, the sister-in-law smiled and looked at the sister-in-law: "Looking good, mother should rest assured now?"


    Mrs. Ren naturally knew that the eldest daughter-in-law was making fun of her being a mother-in-law, so she said with a smile, "She is doing well, so you can be at ease too, right?"


    The eldest daughter-in-law smiled and said to please: "Mother said yes."


    Just when the family was enjoying themselves, an untimely voice came in: "Look how happy this second-married bride is smiling."


    Finished the update today, thank you little cuties for your support!


    Dear friends, the new book [Qiaojia Daughter-in-law in the Age of Rebirth] has been sent for pre-collection and has been signed in the submission. If you like it, you can save it. Thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1313： Everyone is watching, dont try to deceive people

    Chapter 1313 Everyone is watching, don''t think about cheating


    In a word, everyone in the pavilion changed their faces.


    Suddenly, everyone looked at the person who came.


    Ren Wenyue knew the woman who walked in, and it was Duan Hongshan, the wife of Zhang Shidong, the former Minister of Rites.


    Now Zhang Shidong has been demoted by the sage, and the wife of the current Minister of Rites, Si Weihong, is Ren Shufen, who had a good chat with her mother in the pavilion just now.


    It seems that I was implicated for no reason. No, I can''t say that. My mother and the wife of the Minister of Rites, Ren Shufen, are close friends in the boudoir. They have known each other since childhood.


    Zhang Shidong and his wife were afraid that their father had spoken in front of the sage, so they deliberately came up to find fault.


    She was about to speak when she heard her mother Liang Wanying shout at Duan Hongshan: "Oh, who am I, it turns out to be the former Minister of Rites, Madam."


    Duan Hongshan originally saw Ren Shufen, the wife of Si Weihong, the current Minister of Rites, in the pavilion, so she wanted to come and find fault.


    But she was afraid that others would say that she was deliberately targeting her, but her anger made her lose her mind, and she couldn''t provoke Ren Shufen, so she said such a sentence without saying anything.


    It was only after she said it that she realized that the Ren family seemed to be more difficult to mess with.


    Before she could find a solution, she heard Mrs. Ren''s words. Since her master was demoted, she hadn''t been out for a long time, and she just felt it was too embarrassing.


    But now Mrs. Ren said it mercilessly, she suddenly felt a little dizzy, and hurriedly reached out and grabbed the arm of the maid by her side, which prevented her from fainting.


    The little girl looked at her wife''s face, and said, "Madam, what''s wrong with you, don''t scare the servants."


    Mrs. Ren is not to be provoked either: "Oh, everyone is watching, don''t try to deceive people."


    For a while, there were quite a few people around the pavilion.


    Duan Hongshan was helped to the side by the maid, and hurriedly made up for her wife: "Madam, please sit down for a break first, do you have a headache again? How can this be called a slave?"


    Ren Shufen saw this and sneered: "Today is the Mid-Autumn Festival, so don''t look for trouble. If you annoy the masters in the palace, I''m afraid there will be no good fruit to eat."


    She knew Duan Hongshan''s temperament too well, but she didn''t want the Ren family to be tricked by Duan Hongshan, so she moved out of the name of the masters in the palace.


    Duan Hongshan heard this, and she really stopped her troubled thoughts, and she was afraid that she would upset the palace masters and cause trouble for her master. After all, today was the Mid-Autumn Festival banquet in the palace.


    couldn''t help regretting that she was too impulsive just now. Not only did she not get good, she was also angry, and the most important thing was that she was too embarrassed to be seen as a joke by so many people.


    *


    When ??Yunyi received the news, he shook his head and said, "It''s unlucky enough for Master Zhang to have such a wife."


    Bai Wei poured a cup of tea for her master: "I heard that Mrs. Zhang used her identity to bully people a lot. Later, after Mr. Zhang was demoted, Mrs. Zhang was afraid of jokes, and she didn''t go out of the house for a long time.


    I didn''t expect that when I entered the palace, I wanted to find something.


    It''s a pity that Mrs. Ren is not easy to mess with. I heard that for the only daughter, it hurts her eyes. How can you see her daughter being bullied. "


    Yunyi picked up the tea: "I''m afraid that Mr. Zhang''s life will be even more difficult after the Mid-Autumn Festival banquet. Even if Mr. Ren is easy to talk, once Ren Wenyue is involved, I''m afraid it will not be so easy to talk."


    Bai Wei nodded and said, "The old ancestor''s words are true. If you want to marry a wife, you must marry a virtuous person. Otherwise, your family business will be defeated."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1314： Opportunity to repair the relationship

    Chapter 1314 A good opportunity to repair the relationship


    Duan Hongshan''s story of looking for trouble was quickly spread, but several people involved in the incident were not spared.


    Everyone brought up the old story again, and turned up the matter of Zhang Shidong''s demotion, and also linked this to the current Minister of Rites, Si Weihong, and even the previous affairs of the Ren family and Ren Wenyue were also pulled out.


    This made the parties very angry, but fortunately it was time for the dinner party soon.


    Because he was in a good mood, Sheng Shang Mo Yanbin couldn''t help but say a few more words, the governance of the Weihe River has been fundamentally solved, which is a great thing for the court and the people.


    For a time, there was a lot of people in the Hall of Preserving Harmony, and it was very lively to push the cup for a change.


    Mooncakes are a must for the Mid-autumn feast. Yunyi asked the imperial kitchen to prepare them a few days ago. The taste of mooncakes is really good, and everyone is full of praise.


    What everyone did not expect was that when the palace banquet was over, the Crown Princess prepared a surprise for everyone at the gate of the palace, and each palace had a moon cake made by the imperial kitchen in the palace.


    After the Mid-Autumn Festival, the weather cooled down.


    The Beijing Medical College proposed by Yunyi also chose the address. Before it was frozen, a large number of craftsmen were called and the work started vigorously.


    On this day, Xiao Chenrui finally returned to the capital in a hurry.


    Not long after he returned to the mansion, Yun Yi received the news: "I''m finally back."


    The auspicious days that Jin Tianjian helped to select had been delivered a few days ago, Yun Yi looked at the auspicious days written on the paper, and chuckled: "Send the letter to the Prime Minister''s residence, and said that in three days, Ben Gong will come to the residence in person. Discuss the wedding date with them."


    Qu Lian, who was waiting beside her, responded with a smile: "Lord Xiao, this is a double happiness."


    Yunyi smiled and nodded, thinking in her heart: Xiao''s house is finally going to welcome new people into the door, and when Chen Rui is sealed, the second room of Xiao''s house will be completely changed, but I don''t know how grandma will feel when she knows?


    At this time, the big room of the Xiao family also knew that Chen Rui had returned to Beijing.


    Xiao Chenhui went to the bookstore today to deliver the copied book. Only then did I hear that Xiao Chenrui had returned to Beijing, and he didn''t care about anything else, so he took the money and rushed back.


    As soon as he entered the gate, he saw his father standing in the courtyard: "Father, Chen Rui has returned to Beijing."


    Xiao Renli heard this: "Is what you said true?"


    Xiao Chenhui nodded heavily and replied, "Of course it''s true, and I heard people say that Chen Rui will be rewarded by the imperial court in a few days when he returns to Beijing this time."


    The expression on Xiao Renli''s face was very complicated, he was looking forward to Xiao Chenrui''s good, but he was afraid of Xiao Chenrui''s good.


    Xiao Chenhui ran back, still breathing heavily: "Father, Chen Rui has returned to Beijing, and the marriage will definitely be put on the agenda. Shall we take this opportunity to walk around the second room?"


    Xiao Renli frowned and said, "I have to think about it carefully."


    Xiao Chenhui became anxious when he heard this: "Father, this matter can''t be delayed, and now my grandmother is in this situation, I can''t help him, the princess is in the palace, and it''s impossible to leave the palace every day, this is a good opportunity to repair the relationship. "


    The two were talking, and Lu Siyi also came over: "Father, Chen Hui is right, don''t come again when you can''t miss it."


    The three of them were talking when they heard the door of the wing room open, Xiao Chenxu looked at them with a cold face: "If you still want to live in peace, I advise you not to think about those who are there or not."


    Lu Siyi was very angry: "Chen Xu, how come you can''t tell the difference between inside and outside, and always sing against us?"


    Xiao Chenxu didn''t want them to cause trouble again, so he said: "Prince Concubine has invited the elders of the clan in Beijing to discuss matters, so don''t think about beautiful things."


    My dears, we are here today, good night!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1315： vent

    Chapter 1315 Vent


    Xiao Renli''s eyes widened when he heard the younger son''s words: "What did you say?"


    Xiao Chenxu glanced at his eldest brother and sister-in-law, and determined that neither of them knew: "Prince Concubine invited several elders of Xiao''s family in Beijing to discuss Chen Rui''s marriage.


    And Xiao Mansion has been under renovation for a while now, and now it is almost finished, so that Chen Rui can get married and hold a wedding banquet anytime when he returns to Beijing. "


    Lu Siyi said in a high voice, "Grandma is sick now, and some things must be handled by women. We are Chen Rui''s closest relatives."


    Xiao Chenxu''s eyes were mocking: "Sister-in-law, put away your thoughts. You won''t forget everything that happened between the big room and the second room."


    Lu Siyi lowered her head a little guilty: "It''s been a long time, why do you always ask him?"


    Xiao Chenxu swept his sister-in-law coldly: "Anyone who is a little bit ashamed would never say such a thing."


    The words have already been said, Xiao Chenxu doesn''t want to care about them anymore, anyway, his father also said that when he gets married, the new daughter-in-law will split up after returning home in three days.


    He has been looking for a small yard these days, and he agreed with the owner to rent it for a while, and then buy it when he has the money.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to buy it now and replace it with a red deed, but he''s afraid that the big brother and sister-in-law will find out and make trouble again in the future, so let''s wait until the family is completely separated.


    As the elder brother and elder sister-in-law are, some things have to be guarded against.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but think of the banknotes given by the Crown Princess. He really didn''t want to accept those banknotes, but he couldn''t refuse them, and felt very guilty.


    I ignored the people in the courtyard, turned around and went back to the wing where I lived.


    Lu Siyi pointed at the closed door: "Father, I''m his sister-in-law, how could Chen Xu treat me like this?"


    Xiao Renli has no time to deal with these trivial matters now, he has been thinking about what Chen Xu said, the Crown Princess had invited several elders of the Xiao family in Beijing to discuss Xiao Chenrui''s marriage.


    There was no one in the Ke family who sent him a message. Those people were really powerful eyes. This was to see that the Crown Princess ignored their big room and joined forces to show his face.


    He was in a hurry, so he went into Mrs. Xiao''s house and looked at his mother, who had been lying there all day, feeling upset for no reason: "Mother, you heard that, before Chen Rui returned to Beijing, the Crown Princess was looking for him. I went to several elders of the Xiao family in Jingli and entrusted the matter to them.


    Although the He family did something that was sorry for the second room, but I was their uncle, and the princess did this, why did she put your grandmother in the eyes?


    Mother, my son is sad. "


    If Yunyi heard Xiao Renli''s words, he would only give him two ''hehe''.


    Although Mrs. Xiao can''t move or speak, her heart is clear. In fact, she is in more pain now.


    It turned out that she lived leisurely and contentedly with the second room, but she chose to use the second room, and she was afraid that the big room would have a hard time and would not be able to keep up with the people. mind.


    I thought that even if I followed the big house and lived a prosperous life before, but with the Zhuangzi and the shop there, life would not be a problem.


    Besides, Yun Yi, Chen Rui, and Chen Hao couldn''t have watched her suffer, they would make up for her in the future, and the big house would be able to get some light, and the days would not be worse.


    But I never thought about it, and in the end I became a burden, and I couldn¡¯t even die.


    I need someone to take care of me all day long, and my granddaughter-in-law will abuse her every day when she comes here.


    Nowadays, it''s useless for her to regret her green bowels. I''m afraid that behind my back, I don''t know how many people are laughing at her stupid.


    Xiao Renli didn''t care whether his mother would be sad when he heard what he said: "When they were in Beijiang, they didn''t take you away because they were afraid that you would suffer. Now, you are lying here and can''t take care of yourself anymore. Said to pick you up and leave, and let someone serve you well.


    Look, now no one takes you in except your son and me, everything they did for you before was not sincere, you remember. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1316： Xiao Chenrui returns to Beijing

    Chapter 1316 Xiao Chenrui returns to Beijing


    Old Mrs. Xiao heard her eldest son''s piercing words, tears flowed from the corners of her eyes, and she thought to herself: It''s better to die like this.


    But she couldn''t even seek death.


    Now the granddaughter-in-law is afraid that something will happen to her and will be held accountable by the Crown Princess. She will not feed more meals every day, but she will not be without food. It is not enough to not eat. All kinds of verbal insults, she is really exhausted physically and mentally.


    Now I hear the eldest son say that Chen Rui is going back to Beijing soon, and the crown princess has also asked Xiao''s clan elders in Beijing to discuss the details of the marriage. What the second room has done should be regarded as an atonement.


    No, if she is gone at this juncture, then Chen Rui''s marriage will have to be stranded again, and by then, she will be stinky for a thousand years.


    Xiao Renli vented at his mother, and his heart was no longer depressed, but seeing the tears in his mother''s eyes, he blamed himself again: "Mother, it''s my son''s fault, I shouldn''t say these words in front of you.


    Your son has let you down in this life, but at this age he has achieved nothing. They are right, I am indeed a worthless person. "


    After ??, he turned around and walked outside the house without looking back.


    *


    On the other side, after Xiao Chenrui returned to the palace, he hurriedly washed and changed into clean clothes before entering the palace.


    went all the way to the imperial study: "Wei Chen has seen Sheng Shang."


    Sheng Shang Mo Yanbin called out, and joked with a smile: "It''s good to come back, but the Crown Princess ordered someone to repair the Xiao Mansion, and even the auspicious day asked Qin Tianjian to help choose a few, and just waited. You, the shareholder wind, is back."


    Needless to say, when Xiao Chenrui returned to the mansion, he had already noticed that the paint had been repainted everywhere in the mansion, and it was a festive look, no need to think to know that it was for him.


    Xiao Chenrui''s face flushed: "It really bothered my sister."


    Sheng Shang Mo Yanbin got up and went to Xiao Chenrui''s side, raised his hand and patted him on the shoulder: "You are unfortunate, but also lucky, although you lost your parents early, you have a sister who can''t be compared to others.


    She is smart. Although she loves you, she doesn''t spoil you. She should have worked hard to cultivate you over the years. This is the real good for you. "


    Xiao Chenrui nodded: "Sage is wise."


    The topic of ?? passed by, Sheng Shang Mo Yanbin and Chen Rui talked about the business: "Now you are returning to Beijing, and the canonized imperial decree will arrive at Xiao Mansion tomorrow morning. This is a double happiness for Xiao Mansion."


    Xiao Chenrui knelt down on one knee: "Thank you for the grace of the emperor."


    Mo Yanbin stretched out his hand to help: "Everything is what you deserve."


    Waiting for Xiao Chenrui to stand up, Sheng Shang Mo Yanbin continued: "I have been exhausted these days, I have seen your sister in the East Palace, go back to the house to rest early, and then you will be ready to get married, I will allow you to get married and accompany your wife back. Go after the door."


    Xiao Chenrui did not reject the saint''s good intentions: "Then Wei Chen should be respectful rather than obedient."


    Sage Shang Mo Yanbin laughed boldly: "At that time, I will also come to the door to ask for a drink."


    Xiao Chenrui cupped his hands and said: "Welcome, then the minister will welcome the holy scaffold at the mansion."


    After coming out of the imperial study, Xiao Chenrui quickened his pace. He really missed those nephews so much.


    When Yun Yi learned about Xiao Chenrui''s entry into the palace, he ordered the small kitchen to make a lot of Chenrui''s favorite dishes and cakes, and this meeting was talking to Bai Wei, "Bai Wei, run again and see people. Where have you been?"


    Before Bai Wei could answer, Qu Lian walked in quickly: "Prince Concubine, Lord Xiao has already come this way.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1317： What are you talking about, I want to hear too

    Chapter 1317 What are you talking about, I want to hear it too


    Yun Yi heard Qu Lian''s words, and quickly ordered: "Bring the little masters here."


    She had just finished her instructions when she heard Brother Ye''s little milk voice coming in: "Mother concubine, has my uncle returned to Beijing?"


    Yun Yi looked over, Brother Ye was holding on to the door frame, one foot stepped over the threshold hard, half of his body went in, but he stopped again.


    Yun Yi didn''t understand why Brother Ye didn''t move, and was about to ask, when he saw Brother Ye turned his head and shouted in the direction of Kai: "Big brother, little sister, hurry up."


    After ?? finished speaking, he came in first, but instead of jumping into Yunyi''s arms, he waited at the door.


    Sister Yun also took one leg to come in like Brother Ye, but because the three of them belonged to her small size, it took more time every time she crossed the threshold.


    The palace maid who was waiting on the side wanted to help at first, but was rejected by the little guys and had to come by herself.


    saw Brother Ye walking to Sister Yun''s side: "Sister, don''t be afraid, second brother will pull you."


    Brother Bai rolled his eyes when he heard it: "Brother Ye, don''t touch her, let her in by herself, don''t pull her down again."


    Sister Yun took a long time to successfully cross the threshold, and smiled and clapped her hands: "Oh, I finally came in."


    After ?? was over, he trotted towards Yun Yi: "Mother, uncle has really returned to the capital?"


    Yun Yi smiled and hugged her daughter: "Want to see your uncle so much?"


    Sister Yun put her arms around Yunyi''s neck: "Well, my uncle said, I can marry Aunt Wanyue when my uncle comes back. At that time, Aunt Wanyue will be our aunt, and no one else will be able to take it away."


    Yun Yi laughed: "You can''t talk nonsense outside, do you know?"


    If this word spreads out, one is afraid that the two newcomers will be embarrassed, and the other is that people who have a heart will make up random things, cheer up sweet and vinegar, and what will happen again.


    It was only when she said these words that she heard Xiao Chenrui''s voice: "What are you talking about, I want to hear it too."


    Brother Ye saw Xiao Chenrui walking in: "Uncle, have you really returned to Beijing?"


    Xiao Chenrui caught Brother Ye who was rushing over, raised his foot and entered the door, leaning over and hugging Brother Bo who was beside him: "Did you miss Uncle?"


    Brother Ye and the others often mentioned Uncle, but they hadn''t seen Xiao Chenrui for a long time, and they felt a little unfamiliar.


    Brother Ye lay down on Chen Rui''s shoulder with embarrassment, and whispered, "I want to."


    Yun Yi laughed when he saw him like that: "Yo, when our brother Ye is still embarrassed?"


    Brother Ye heard what his mother-in-law said, and put his arms around Chen Rui''s neck: "No."


    Brother Bai looked at Chen Rui and said, "Uncle, let me down, the two of you are too heavy."


    Xiao Chenrui didn''t listen: "How much do you guys weigh, uncle can hold it."


    Yunyi naturally knew what Bo Ge''er meant, and helped to relieve the siege: "Chen Rui, let them down, I''ll have someone make tea."


    Xiao Chenrui heard Yun Yi''s words, put the two nephews on the ground, and looked at Sister Yun: "Sister Yun, what were you talking about before?"


    I didn''t expect that at the critical moment, Sister Yun was so daring, she just repeated what she had said before. Her memory was really good, word for word.


    After Sister Yun finished speaking, Xiao Chenrui said angrily, "It seems that Brother Hao has been very busy recently."


    Yun Yi rolled her eyes at Xiao Chenrui: "If it weren''t for the fact that you are his brother, Brother Hao would be too lazy to care, you don''t know good people."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1318： negotiate

    Chapter 1318 Negotiation


    Xiao Chenrui laughed: "Sister, I''m back."


    After ?? finished speaking, she took Sister Yun from Yun Yi: "Sister Yun, did you miss your uncle?"


    Sister Yun smiled mischievously, imitating what the mother concubine joked with them: "I think, I can''t even remember what I think."


    As soon as she finished speaking, there was a burst of laughter.


    At this moment, Jing Rui strode in: "Chen Rui, come back."


    Xiao Chenrui hugged his little niece: "I have seen it."


    Before he could finish speaking, he was interrupted by Jing Rui: "There are no outsiders, so don''t be too polite."


    After everyone sat down, Jing Rui said, "Have you eaten dinner yet?"


    Fortunately not to mention it, Xiao Chenrui''s stomach growled directly at the mention.


    Yun Yi smiled and said, "It seems that I guessed it."


    hurriedly turned around and ordered Mulan, "Send the food prepared in the small kitchen to the small flower hall, and we will arrive later."


    Mu Lan replied: "Yes."


    Yunyi pushed the cakes on the table to Jing Rui: "If you''re hungry, eat a cake mat first, let''s put it on."


    Xiao Chenrui didn''t show any kindness to them either. He ate two pieces of cake with tea poured by the palace maid, which made his stomach feel better: "Go back to the house to wash up and then enter the palace."


    Yun Yi saw Mu Lan came in, and knew that the meal was ready: "Let''s go, go to the small flower hall to eat first, we''ll talk about anything later."


    The crowd moved to the small flower hall.


    When Xiao Chenrui saw the dishes on the table, his heart suddenly warmed. Basically, they were all his favorite dishes. They could be delivered so quickly, which means that when my sister got the news of his return to Beijing, people started to prepare.


    ''s eyes instantly moistened: "Thank you sister, brother-in-law."


    He didn''t say more, what his sister did for him and Brother Hao, their brothers will definitely keep in mind.


    Yunyi and Jing Rui naturally found out that something was wrong with Chen Rui, but no one said it.


    After the meal, Xiao Chenrui played with his nephews for a while, which made the three little guys feel unfamiliar with him. For a while, the four of them were quite happy.


    Yunyi asked people to make a pot of tea again, and then said to Brother Bo, "Brother Bo, take Brother Ye and Sister Yun to lunch break."


    Brother Bai knew that his father and mother had something to tell his uncle, so he quickly left with his younger brother and younger sister.


    Seeing the children leave, Yun Yi said: "Come, come and drink some tea, this tea is good for your health, you can taste it, if you like it, take it back to the house."


    Xiao Chenrui took a look at the tea soup, put it under his nose and smelled it, and then took a small sip: "The soup is pure and refreshing, this tea is really good."


    Yunyi knew that he would like it: "When you go out of the palace, I will bring you some. You can drink it for a while and feel if your body has changed."


    After talking about the tea, Mu Lan also took from Yunyi''s own small study the auspicious day sent by Qin Tianjian a few days ago: "Chen Rui, this is an auspicious day selected by Qin Tianjian before, the most recent auspicious day. It''s the ninth day of next month, what do you think?"


    Xiao Chenrui thought for a while, and in half a month, my sister has already prepared everything, and she doesn''t need to be busy anymore: "Then listen to my sister."


    The day is set.


    Yun Yi said: "You also know about the grandmother, and her body is not easy to toss anymore, so just let her recuperate in the big room with peace of mind.


    When the time comes, the elders of the Xiao family in the capital will come over, and if they come to help entertain the guests, there will be no mistakes. "


    Finished the update today, thank you little cuties for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1319： Shaos attitude

    Chapter 1319 The attitude of the Shao family


    Xiao Chenrui naturally understood what her sister meant, nodded and said, "After leaving the palace, I will go to the big room to visit my grandmother first."


    Yun Yi picked up the tea cup and took a sip: "No matter what the big room says, you don''t need to pay attention. When you get married, the elders of the Xiao family in Beijing will come forward, and the matters that the female relatives should come forward have also been arranged. Give it to the second sister-in-law, and she will look at the arrangement."


    After all these things were settled, Xiao Chenrui raised his head and asked, "Is there anything else to do in the Prime Minister''s Mansion?"


    Jing Rui answered at this time: "I told your father-in-law a few days ago that when you come back, we will go to the Prime Minister''s Mansion together, and we will discuss anything at that time."


    Xiao Chenrui said gratefully, "Brother-in-law has to worry about it."


    Jing Rui chuckled and said, "I''m going out to be polite to my brother-in-law."


    Thinking of what I told my father before, he continued: "The imperial decree of the reward should be able to arrive at Xiao''s residence tomorrow morning, you can rest assured."


    Xiao Chenrui didn''t worry about this. After a few people chatted about Weihe for a while, Yun Yi saw that it was getting late, so he said, "I won''t leave you to eat in the palace today, there are still things to do. A face project."


    Xiao Chenrui knew what her sister said: "Okay, I''ll take a walk when I leave the palace."


    Yunyi called Bai Wei who was outside the door to come in: "Prepare a few packs of cakes and fruits to send over."


    Bai Wei went to work in response.


    Xiao Chenrui took advantage of this time: "Brother-in-law, when is the right time for us to go to the Prime Minister''s Mansion?"


    Jing Rui looked at Yun Yi: "Of course the sooner the better, it depends on your time."


    Xiao Chenrui thought that he could see the person he was thinking of when he went to the Prime Minister''s Mansion, and his heart trembled. When he saw his sister and brother-in-law looking over, he coughed lightly: "Then why don''t we go tomorrow, just after the negotiation, we can give them more time to prepare."


    Jing Rui has no opinion: "Okay, then we will accompany you tomorrow."


    Yun Yi blushed when he saw his unpromising younger brother, and smiled to help him out of the siege: "You have been away from Beijing for so long, apart from your grandmother and grandmother''s place, naturally you should also go to the Prime Minister''s Mansion. This is a courtesy."


    Xiao Chenrui nodded after listening to her sister''s words: "Leaving from the Prime Minister''s Mansion tomorrow, I will go to Tang Mansion to visit my grandfather and grandmother."


    Thinking of going to the big room for a while, Xiao Chenrui looked at Yunyi: "Sister, grandmother is like this now, uncle Shao and the others didn''t say anything?"


    When Yun Yi heard the question and thought of the people in the Shao family, she was actually somewhat disappointed: "A few days before my grandmother''s accident, my uncle went out with my uncle and grandmother to visit my uncle and grandmother''s younger brother in Bingcheng. I heard that he was seriously ill, so he went to send him for the last journey, but he has not returned to Beijing yet.


    Second Uncle took the people from Shao¡¯s house there when he knew that his grandmother had a stroke, but I don¡¯t know how he told the big room. "


    Actually, she knew what the Shao family and Xiao Renli said at that time, but she didn''t want to say it.


    The second uncle of the Shao family saw his sister lying on the bed like that. He was not not angry, but he also knew what the sister did.


    For the sake of the unsatisfactory eldest son, he was stunned to use the second house''s money to supplement the big house. Although the second house did not lack that little money, it couldn''t be done that way. It was because of their partiality as elders that Xiao Renli always thought of getting something for nothing. .


    When there was no accident in the Xiao mansion, most of the properties in the mansion were purchased by Renjin, the second housekeeper, but all the expenses in the mansion were managed by the big house.


    If it wasn''t for the second-bedroom couple who didn''t care about those things, I''m afraid they would have been on the verge of fighting Maimang long ago, and they would have been fighting to the death.


    Now it sounds good to be living with the eldest son, but it''s not that the second room is unwilling to let her take the second room''s money to subsidize the bottomless pit of the big room.


    But what can the mother''s family say, can they ask the princess and the two brothers to discuss it?


    Certainly not, there is nothing wrong with what they did, and they served you delicious food before because her eldest son was not around.


    Now that the eldest son has returned to Beijing, and the younger sister has paved the way for him, it is a shop, and it belongs to Zhuangzi, not to mention that now the second room is gone, and the eldest son should take care of the elderly, no one can stand up and say that the second room Don''t do it right.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1320： It doesnt take me seriously

    Chapter 1320 This is not taking me seriously


    Xiao Chenrui glanced at her shrewd sister and knew that she didn''t want to say more, but she didn''t ask any more.


    But Guess also knows that with the temperament of the second uncle of the Shao family, I am afraid that he wants to protect himself.


    Besides, most of them are the eldest son, and he really has nothing to say, not to mention that the grandmother is still stroked by the popularity of the big house.


    Even if they wanted the second room to bring people back, but they were not in Beijing, and only brother Chen Hao was in the house, they were afraid that they would not be able to open their mouths, let alone ask their sister to tell them that they did not have the courage.


    If the uncle was there, with his upright temperament, maybe he would give the big house some money to take good care of their grandmother, but now the uncle who is in charge is not there, and the big house is unlucky. Since people are stroked by their anger, they can only hold on.


    What''s more, there was a case of reselling supplements before. They were afraid that they would be so angry that they didn''t dare and couldn''t show it.


    Thinking about the life of my grandmother, I can''t help but sigh in my heart, but this is my grandmother''s choice, and I won''t be soft-hearted and take people back home.


    In those days, the grandmother gave up the three brothers and sisters once on the way to be assigned to the northern Xinjiang. The elder sister said that people who are not saints and sages have no faults, so the sisters and brothers did not care about it. After the uncle had an accident, he took her by his side.


    In these years, their siblings have done their best to let her live a pampered life, but in the end, my grandmother didn''t choose a big house again, in fact, it''s ridiculous to think about it.


    However, as my sister said, ten fingers are not so long, not to mention the human heart. Since grandma has made a choice again, they can only fulfill her.


    Xiao Chenrui left the palace with the snacks and fruits prepared by his sister and went straight to the big room.


    At this time, Xiao Renli was scolding Xiao Chenming and his wife with a dark face: "You didn''t come to talk to me as a father for such a big thing. Why, you don''t take me seriously?"


    Xiao Chenming''s face did not show any displeasure, as if Xiao Renli said this to others, he is just an unrelated person who eats melons and watches the fun.


    On the side of ??, Sun Zhenyu lowered her head and couldn''t see her expression, but at this time she despised her father-in-law in her heart: Why do you have to say something so obvious by yourself, and make everyone embarrassed.


    Xiao Renli saw that neither of the husband and wife spoke, and became even more angry: "What do you mean? Can''t you hear me?"


    Xiao Chenming frowned: "Father, what do you want us to say, do you admit that we don''t care about you, or weep bitterly and say we were wrong and shouldn''t make up our own minds to answer the Crown Princess?"


    Xiao Renli didn''t expect his son to contradict him directly, so he raised his finger and pointed at Xiao Chenming and said, "Do you think that with Xiao Yunyi supporting you, you can stop paying attention to filial piety?"


    Sun Zhenyu really couldn''t listen to it anymore, thinking to herself: She still has the face to say that people are not as good as human beings, that she is also a son, and how much filial piety she has done to her father, I really dare to say it.


    Xiao Chenming was about to refute when he heard Chen Rui''s voice from outside the door: "Uncle, you have to set an example for your cousin and the others."


    Everyone in the room was stunned, Xiao Chenming was the first to react: "Chen Rui, are you coming to see your grandmother?"


    Xiao Chenrui replied with a smile, "Yes, I just came out of the palace. I heard that my grandmother had a stroke and was bedridden. As soon as I left the palace, I rushed over in a hurry."


    Xiao Renli didn''t expect Xiao Chenrui to hear what he said, his face was a little hot, he deliberately asked for something, "Chenrui, when did you return to Beijing?"


    Xiao Chenrui''s smile didn''t reach his eyes: "Don''t uncle know?"


    Xiao Renli was taken aback for a moment, what does this mean: "I haven''t been out today, but I really don''t know."


    He didn''t want to talk to someone who pretended to be confused, and didn''t want to spend too much time and energy here, so he asked coldly, "Which room does grandma live in?"


    Xiao Renli responded quickly: "Of course, I live in the room with the best lighting. Your sister-in-law in the lobby is very careful these days."


    Xiao Chenrui walked towards the house pointed by Xiao Renli: "How did my grandmother have a stroke?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1321： I really misunderstood her

    Chapter 1321 I really misread her


    One sentence made Xiao Renli shudder.


    I had a bad premonition in my heart, if I didn''t answer well, they would be out of luck, so they thoughtfully replied: "Older people can''t handle the miscellaneous things at home.


    Before, the family was arguing about making a living. Your grandmother couldn''t listen to this. No, she just suffered a stroke. "


    He wanted to be vague, but Xiao Chenrui didn''t give him a chance: "Uncle, let me be more specific, grandmother has been self-cultivating in the second room before, how could she have a stroke because of some trivial matters?"


    This nephew is not very old, but this aura is really not to be underestimated, it is really scary.


    Xiao Renli''s forehead was sweating, and he was thinking about how to answer so that he would believe it without blaming them, but the more anxious he was, the more he couldn''t think of any good ideas.


    Just when he was flustered, Lu Siyi walked out of the old lady''s house: "Grandma heard Chen Rui coming back and kept calling ''ah, ah'', you better go inside and have a look."


    Naturally, she heard the conversation outside the hospital. She didn''t want Xiao Chenrui to know the real cause of her grandmother''s stroke. That''s why she came up with such a solution in a hurry. Besides, she really didn''t lie. , is really a few sounds of ''ah, ah''.


    Xiao Chenrui lifted his feet and entered the room, put the snacks and fruits he brought on the table in the room, and walked quickly to the old lady: "Grandmother, grandson is back."


    Old Mrs. Xiao saw Chen Rui''s face clearly, and tears flowed out all of a sudden, which made people feel distressed.


    Xiao Chenrui squatted down: "Grandma, what''s wrong with you?"


    Lv Siyi was afraid that Chen Rui would see something: "Grandma misses you, and she was so excited that she cried when she saw you. In the end, I still want to kiss you."


    Xiao Chenrui rolled his eyes in his heart: he can really open his eyes and talk nonsense.


    Sun Zhenyu, who followed up, saw a pinch mark on her grandmother''s arm with sharp eyes, pressed Xiao Chenming with her elbow, and motioned him to look with her eyes.


    Xiao Chenming took a step forward and reached out to lift the old lady''s clothes. Seeing this, Lu Siyi stopped him directly: "Chen Rui has just returned to Beijing, there must be a lot of things to do, don''t worry, during this time I will I will take good care of my grandmother, and when you settle down, it will not be too late to take my grandmother back home."


    Xiao Chenrui turned his head and glanced at Lv Siyi: "Look at what Sister-in-law said, the uncle was teaching the second cousin filial piety just now, and now is the time when grandma needs someone to take care of him, how could the uncle miss this opportunity to do filial piety.


    Besides, living with the big house has always been my grandmother''s wish. I definitely can''t stop it and make my grandmother embarrassed. Besides, the uncle also said that you take good care of your grandmother in the hall, and you can use others without worrying about your own. You say yes no? "


    After a few words, Xiao Renli, who followed up, and Lu Siyi, who was performing diligently, were completely dumbfounded. I didn''t expect that Xiao Chenrui would not accept the move at all, but turned them around. It was really cunning.


    Xiao Renli had no choice but to come forward to smooth things out: "Even if Chen Rui picked it up, I can''t agree, your grandmother has been taking care of the second room all these years, making me a son very ashamed.


    Now that I have also returned to Beijing and settled down, it is natural that I should take the responsibility of the eldest son.


    Although our current conditions are not as good as the second room, maybe we can¡¯t match in material terms, but we will do our best to take care of your grandmother, so you can rest assured.


    Besides, it is my duty to support your grandmother. "


    What a beautiful statement, if you didn''t know your selfish uncle very well, I''m afraid you could be deceived by him.


    Xiao Chenrui looked at the old lady: "Grandmother, you heard it, don''t think about anything in the future, just recuperate in peace, my uncle is indeed a filial man."


    It''s good not to say this, as soon as she heard Xiao Chenrui''s words, the tears in the corner of Mrs. Xiao''s eyes were like broken beads.


    Sun Zhenyu added the knife at this time: "Seeing that my grandmother was touched makes people cry."


    When these words came out, the old lady was a little broken. Sun Zhenyu must have done it on purpose. She really misunderstood her.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1322： Hope is completely shattered

    Chapter 1322 Hope is completely dashed


    Xiao Chenrui can no matter what they think in their hearts and want to plot against him, let alone the door, there is no window.


    Lu Siyi dares to play tricks with herself, she really thinks beautifully.


    As for the words that the uncle said, inside and out, he didn''t want him to subsidize the big house. He can only say that this person has experienced so many things and has not improved at all.


    After the people watched it, and the process was gone, he said to the old lady: "Grandmother, grandson has just returned to Beijing, and there are many things to deal with. The crown princess asked me to bring you some pastries and fruits from the palace. Let the sister-in-law feed you some, and I will come to see you when my grandson is done working for a while."


    After ?? finished speaking, the whole person also stood up: "Uncle, I still have something to do, so I will take a step first. I can rest assured that grandma has you here."


    When Mrs. Xiao heard Chen Rui''s words, the hope in her heart was completely dashed.


    When Xiao Chenrui came out, Xiao Renli wanted to say something, but he opened his mouth and didn''t say a word.


    Xiao Chenrui looked at Xiao Chenming and Sun Zhenyu on the side: "Second cousin, second cousin, I happened to be looking for you. If you have nothing to do, why don''t you go together."


    Xiao Chenming and his wife looked at each other and looked at Xiao Renli.


    Xiao Renli knew that Xiao Chenrui was probably lying, but he had no choice but to wave his hand and said, "Since Chenrui has something to do with you, then go do it first, and come back when you have time."


    Xiao Chenming took Sun Zhenyu and gave Xiao Renli a salute: "Thank you father."


    Xiao Renli can only let people go even if he is not happy in his heart.


    After the three of them walked out of the alley, Xiao Chenrui smiled and said, "Would you like to go back to the house and sit together?"


    Sun Zhenyu said at this time: "Chen Rui, I''m going back to the house first, I really don''t worry about Zerun, oh, it''s your little nephew, let your cousin go back to the house with you, and you can have a good chat."


    However, Xiao Chenming said at this time: "Chen Rui, if you have no other arrangements today, why don''t you come to my place and have a glass of wine together in the evening, even if it''s for you, it just so happens that you have a look at the two people you haven''t met yet. Nephew Zerun."


    Xiao Chenrui originally thought of picking up his younger brother Xiao Chenhao from the academy, but his cousin said so, and he couldn''t refuse.


    Xiao Chenming seemed to see something: "Don''t worry, I will send someone to pick up Chen Hao at the academy and have dinner together at night."


    But they didn''t expect that the person Xiao Chenming sent to the academy to pick up Xiao Chenhao was in vain.


    The man then rushed to Xiao''s house non-stop. After explaining the situation, Butler Shen was worried: "Then let me accompany the young master for a walk."


    That person has no objection, just invite the person over: "Okay, let''s go together."


    Butler Shen was very cautious, instead of taking the carriage that came to pick him up, he instructed: "Go and prepare the carriage."


    *


    On the other side, after Nie Huiqing got the news of Xiao Chenrui''s return to Beijing, he went to Madam Nie''s courtyard: "The granddaughter has seen her grandmother."


    Mrs. Nie saw her eldest granddaughter coming over: "Why is Huiqing coming at this time?"


    Nie Huiqing smiled and stepped forward to please: "Of course I miss my grandmother."


    Mrs. Nie said with a smile: "I will use words to coax my grandmother, tell me, what is it?"


    Nie Huiqing stepped forward and pinched his grandmother''s shoulder while saying, "Grandmother, Xiao Chenrui has returned to Beijing."


    Madam Nie turned to look at her eldest granddaughter: "When did it happen?"


    Nie Huiqing said a little shyly: "When I returned to Beijing today, my granddaughter also got the news. Grandmother, you have to help me."


    Finished the update today, thank you little cuties for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1323： Even if the Xiao family agrees, you can only be a concubine

    Chapter 1323 Even if the Xiao family agrees, you can only be a concubine


    Madam Nie raised her head: "The news can be confirmed."


    Nie Huiqing''s face full of girl Huaichun: "Yes."


    In the beginning, when Xiao Chenrui and the eldest miss of the Prime Minister''s Mansion had a marriage contract, the old lady did not approve of the eldest granddaughter being a concubine. , how can you not feel bad.


    Seeing that she was loose, the eldest granddaughter said that when the prince succeeds, the princess will be the queen, and Xiao Chenrui will be the uncle. The future of the home is naturally not wrong.


    Mrs. Nie was indeed moved by these remarks, and she brought her granddaughter into the palace as soon as she returned to Beijing, but unfortunately she didn''t seize the opportunity and offended the princess.


    Nie Huiqing thought of the news he heard from outside, and the smile on his face gradually disappeared: "Grandmother, the Xiao family is afraid that the wedding date will be at the Prime Minister''s Mansion soon."


    Old Madam Nie frowned: "You have thought about it. If you want to enter Xiao''s residence, you can only be a concubine."


    Nie Huiqing nodded shyly, "Grandmother, granddaughter understands."


    Mrs. Nie saw her granddaughter like this: "Go and call your parents."


    Although she is Nie Huiqing''s grandmother, such a big thing must be approved by her parents. Even if something happens in the future, she will not be left to complain.


    After a while, the eldest master and eldest lady of the Nie Mansion came over and said, "I have seen my mother."


    Madam Nie looked at them: "Sit down."


    After the two were seated, Madam Nie said, "I called you here because I wanted to tell you about Huiqing."


    Nie Rongyuan, the eldest master of the Nie family, said in a puzzled manner, "Mother, what happened to Huiqing?"


    Nie Huiqing looked at his mother when he saw his father like this, and wanted her to help him speak.


    Madam Nie gave a slight push, and Nie Rongyuan, who was sitting beside her, said, "Master, looking at your memory, didn''t my concubine tell you before that when Huiqing went to Qingcheng, he had seen Mrs. Xiao, oh, that''s it. The eldest brother of the concubine''s family, fell in love with others at first sight."


    Nie Rongyuan immediately frowned: "Nonsense, isn''t the prince''s eldest brother, Xiao Chenrui, already married to the Prime Minister''s mansion and will get married soon, don''t you want to be a concubine?"


    Nie Huiqing saw his father''s face sullen, and was a little frightened at once, and hurriedly looked at his mother for help.


    The eldest lady of the Nie family actually didn''t want her daughter to be a concubine. Although they were not a family of officials, the queen mother was a cousin of the mother-in-law. In fact, it was not difficult to find a good family to be the wife.


    But the daughter fell in love with Xiao Chenrui, the younger brother of the Crown Princess, showing that she was willing to enter the manor as a concubine.


    I said all my good words, and my daughter did not let go.


    I asked the official media to find a few young and promising sons and wanted her to have a look with them, but she refused directly.


    Huiqing is the first child of her and her master. She was pampered and grew up when she was young. What she can do, she can only promise to help her find a way.


    Seeing that her husband was about to get angry, the eldest lady hurriedly pulled him: "Okay, although she has had a relationship with the empress dowager over the years, the empress dowager is not very enthusiastic about us. Since Huiqing has identified Mrs. Xiao, that''s not a problem. What can be done.


    Besides, it wouldn''t be a bad thing to be able to enter the Xiao Mansion. No one in the capital knows how precious the Crown Princess is. If her daughter can get her wish, wouldn''t our Nie family have an extra backer, your daughter? It''s not that you don''t know the temper of a tendon. "


    Nie Rongyuan frowned and fell silent after hearing this. Although what Madam said made sense, he could not accept the daughter of the Nie family as a concubine.


    At this time, Nie Huiqing walked slowly to Nie Rongyuan: "Father, you can fulfill your daughter. If you can''t marry the person you like, there is no point in living."


    Nie Rongyuan, who was a little relieved, heard her daughter''s words, and was not lightly angry: "You are a daughter''s family, and you are forcing your family to die for a man, what kind of person.


    Besides, the family has already decided on a marriage, and even if the Xiao family agrees, you can only be a concubine, at best, you are a concubine, not a marriage. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1324： so as not to be laughed at

    Chapter 1324 To avoid being laughed at


    Nie Huiqing listened to her father''s words. Although she felt uncomfortable, she nodded firmly and said, "Yes, my daughter has figured it out."


    Nie Rongyuan looked at his daughter, who had been in love with her since childhood, and said, "Marriage is not a child''s play, it''s a lifetime event. With our family background in Nie''s house, looking for someone of equal rank to be the right wife is no better than you. To be a concubine?"


    Nie Huiqing is now thinking about Xiao Chenrui, and he doesn''t listen to other people''s advice at all: "Father, I have made up my mind, please do it."


    Nie Rongyuan was mad at his daughter: "Okay, since you said so, then I don''t care about this matter, let''s toss with you, don''t come back and cry if you regret it."


    After saying that, he shook his hand and left.


    Nie Huiqing saw that he had been doting on his father, but this time, he slapped himself, and couldn''t help turning his eyes red, and looked at the old lady who had been sitting on the top of the table and said, "Grandma."


    Mrs. Nie saw that her son was obviously unwilling, and she didn''t want to complain later: "Since your father doesn''t agree, it''s better to just do it."


    Nie Huiqing was anxious, and there were tears in his eyes: "Grandma, you clearly answered me before?"


    Mrs. Nie looked at her daughter-in-law who had not left yet: "Ms. Cao, what do you mean?"


    Cao Lianmei looked up at her daughter, knowing that if she didn''t agree, she would definitely not give up because of her daughter''s temperament: "Huiqing, this matter is not as simple as you think, even if we agree, you know that Xiao Fu will definitely agree?"


    Nie Huiqing heard this and looked directly at the old lady of the Nie family: "Grandma, you have to help me."


    Old Madam Nie sighed in her heart: "Your mother is right, in the end it depends on the Xiao family''s intentions. We also entered the palace and the Tang family before, but there was nothing to gain.


    I will go to the palace again tomorrow to see if the queen mother can help you to test your words. If it doesn''t work, then you can''t bring it up again. The girl''s family should always be more reserved, so as not to be laughed at. "


    The Queen Mother is getting old, and her time to help the Nie family is running out. She also wants to find another backer for the Nie family before they go to earth. Undoubtedly, the Xiao family is really suitable.


    But as the eldest daughter-in-law said just now, it is useless to think too much, the most important thing is to ask the Xiao family to agree.


    Nie Huiqing never thought that she would fail. She now wants to enter Xiao Mansion, and her IQ is no longer online: "Got it, grandmother."


    Mrs. Nie''s entry into the palace this time went smoothly. After meeting the Queen Mother and having a few greetings, she went straight to the topic: "Cousin, I have something to ask for when I entered the palace today."


    The Queen Mother still knew about this cousin: "What''s the matter?"


    Mrs. Nie lowered her voice: "Cousin, my eldest granddaughter, Huiqing, was fortunate to meet the eldest brother of the Crown Princess''s family once, and I will not hide it from you. The last time I entered the palace, I came here for this matter."


    The Queen Mother heard this and thought of what happened that day: "You mean that your granddaughter fell in love with the prince''s eldest brother?"


    Madam Nie nodded: "Yes."


    After receiving confirmation, the Queen Mother laughed directly: "Even if you haven''t returned to Beijing for a long time, you shouldn''t know that Xiao Chenrui, the younger brother of the Crown Princess, has a marriage contract with the eldest lady of the Prime Minister''s Mansion, right?"


    Madam Nie said, "I know about this."


    The Queen Mother said in surprise: "Then you want Huiqing to be a concubine in Xiao''s house?"


    Mrs. Nie couldn''t hold back her face; "Huiqing is a stubborn child. He fell in love with Mr. Xiao at first sight. He also asked his cousin to help him test his words."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1325： Falling back again

    Chapter 1325 Returning again with a feather


    The queen mother heard this, but her face turned cold: "Aijia can''t help you with this matter. The wedding date of Chen Rui and the eldest lady of the prime minister''s residence is approaching. Do you want me to help you at this time?"


    The queen mother is really angry. If she really does this, she will not do this stupid thing because she is afraid that both the crown princess and the prime minister''s residence will be offended.


    Mrs. Nie didn''t expect that the Queen Mother would reject herself, but she saw that the Queen Mother was really angry, and she didn''t continue talking.


    The atmosphere was a little awkward for a while. The Queen Mother knew that the Crown Princess would bring the children over in a while, and she was afraid that the cousin would say something unpleasant that day, so she opened her mouth and said, "Don''t mention it again in the future."


    There is no such thing as taking a concubine before the big wedding. This is a rhythm that is uncomfortable to find.


    Mrs. Nie had to return home again.


    *


    When the imperial decree of ??''s reward arrived at Xiao''s residence, Steward Shen had already made preparations, and Xiao Chenrui took Xiao Chenhao to the front yard to receive the decree.


    In addition to the generous rewards, Xiao Chenrui was directly promoted from the sixth-grade Hanlin Academy to the fifth-grade clerk of the household department.


    The news quickly spread all over the streets and alleys of the capital, and everyone was talking about Xiao Chenrui''s three-level promotion. Some people said, "Mr. Xiao is really amazing, who doesn''t know that the Wei River floods treat the disease every year, but others But he came up with a way to divert it.¡±


    "It looks good now, but who knows if it will work?"


    "It''s weird to say that this year, the Wei River has been diverted, but there will be no floods."


    "But because the Wei River was diverted, there was no flood this year."


    "Take it down. We can''t see how the Weihe River is managed. It has been upgraded to three levels, and Beimo has been established until now. Except this time, it has only appeared once. After all, this Xiao family is the grandson''s foreign family."


    "Okay, the royal affairs, don''t talk about it, be careful to get into trouble."


    Butler Shen prepared happy money and candy bars early, and as soon as Eunuch Xi, who announced the decree in the palace, left, he ordered people to start spreading it at the gate of the mansion, so that those who came to congratulate would be happy together.


    The reason why Chen Rui was allowed to enter the Ministry of Housing was also suggested by Jing Rui, and it was the most reassuring to have Chen Rui staring at him in the Ministry of Housing.


    At the time of ??si, Jing Rui and Chen Rui went to the Prime Minister''s Mansion together.


    Deng Huancheng received the news yesterday and had been waiting early in the morning. Naturally, he also received the news. Knowing that his prospective son-in-law has now been promoted to the fifth-grade rank of the household, he was in a good mood.


    After a while of chatting, the two families set a date for their wedding, the ninth day of next month.


    Deng Huancheng was also a caring person. After the business was done, he let Chen Rui be led to the back garden, where Deng Wanyue had already been waiting.


    Xiao Chenrui saw the person and stepped forward a few steps: "Wan Yue, I''m back."


    Deng Wanyue looked at him with a smile on her face: "I heard that you did a good job, congratulations."


    Xiao Chenrui wanted to step forward and hold Deng Wanyue''s hand, but seeing the servants serving everywhere in the garden, he smiled and replied, "Tongxi."


    Deng Wanyue pointed not far away: "Let''s talk in the pavilion over there."


    Xiao Chenrui nodded: "Okay."


    When the two of them got to the pavilion and sat down, Xiao Chenrui pulled out a green jade hairpin from his arms like a conjuration: "This jade hairpin is for you.


    Deng Wanyue looked at the delicate jade hairpin: "It''s so beautiful."


    Xiao Chenrui saw that she liked it, and the smile on his face was even greater. This hosta was made for her by him, which represented his longing for her.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1326： I miss you the most

    Deng Wanyue looked shy, and took the hosta with her hands: "It''s not that my feet don''t touch the ground every day, so when did I buy it."


    Xiao Chenrui''s mouth twitched: "This style of hosta is the only one, you can''t buy it."


    She looked at the hosta, which was quite new and didn''t look like an old item, and looked at Xiao Chenrui in confusion: "Where did it come from?"


    Xiao Chenrui smiled warmly: "I made this hairpin for you myself."


    Deng Wanyue heard him say this, and a burst of warmth flowed through her heart: "It''s not that you''re so busy that you don''t even have time to rest. What are you doing with this hairpin?"


    Chun''er, who followed Deng Wanyue, probably wanted her young lady and uncle to have a chance to be alone, so she retreated to a distance, not forgetting to send all the people who were waiting around.


    Xiao Chenrui, who is more than a keen person, has long noticed that, he stretched out his hand and pulled Deng Wanyue into his arms, and whispered: "After work every day, I miss my home the most, I miss my brother Hao, my sister and my little nephews, and of course I miss it the most. It''s still you.


    I got this piece of jade by chance, so I wanted to make a piece of jewelry for you, so I finished my errands every day, and when I went back to the camp to rest, I took time to do a little bit, because I was too busy with things every day, and sometimes I went back tired. He fell back to sleep, the hairpin was finished before returning to Beijing. "


    What he didn''t say was that his thoughts about Wanyue were all in this hairpin, and every time he had free time, he would never leave it, which really put a lot of thought into it.


    Deng Wanyue heard him say this, and said distressedly: "You said you, it''s hard to have a little time to rest, but it''s not easy to rest, it''s heartbreaking."


    The next sentence, "Intentionally makes people feel distressed", said in a very low voice, but Yi Chenrui heard it naturally, and laughed softly: "If we Wanyue feel distressed about me, then it''s good to compensate me after we get married."


    Deng Wanyue blushed when she heard this, and nudged him: "What did you say?"


    Xiao Chenrui closed the crowd: "What did I say?"


    Deng Wanyue blushed even more, and lowered her head, unwilling to answer any more.


    Xiao Chenrui was about to say something when he heard someone coming this way, he quickly released him and whispered, "Someone is coming."


    When Deng Wanyue heard Xiao Chenrui''s words, she suddenly woke up a lot, patted her hot face, and heard footsteps coming here.


    She raised her head and looked over there, and saw her sister-in-law Luo Shuru came here with someone.


    Luo Shuru saw them, still separated by a distance, and said with a smile: "So you are here."


    A light breeze blew, and Deng Wanyue''s little face was not as red as before. Luo Shuru just thought it was her shy sister-in-law, which made her little face a little red, but she didn''t think about it elsewhere.


    The reason why she came here is for her sister-in-law. After all, she is not married yet, so she can''t be alone for too long.


    Xiao Chenrui respectfully followed Deng Wanyue and called out, "Sister-in-law."


    Luo Shu smiled and looked at the two people who were a good match: "Wan Yue, uncles and aunts are here. Father asked me to come and look for you and go to the front hall together."


    Deng Wanyue nodded at her sister-in-law: "Didn''t your grandmother come over?"


    Luo Shuru shook her head and said, "My grandmother is getting older, so she must let her uncle and aunt come over to have a look first. When there is a specific date, her old man can also arrange related matters."


    Deng Wanyue thinks about this as well. How can she let her grandmother work because of her own affairs.


    A group of people walked to the front yard together. The two uncles and aunts of the Lin family were chatting enthusiastically with the prince. After listening carefully, they happened to be talking about the wedding day, which made Xiao Chenrui and Deng Wanyue blushed.

 Chapter 1327： Let people find fault

    With the participation of the Lin family, many things were decided on the spot.


    Xiao Chenrui and Deng Wanyue listened to everyone discussing their marriage. Although they blushed, the two exchanged good looks.


    These little actions were seen by the people present, and the two had a good relationship, so they were relieved.


    Luo Shuru, who was sitting across from them, thought of her cousin, and sighed in her heart. A few days ago, her cousin Xing Meiyu came to the house and begged herself to help her.


    But the demands she made were simply embarrassing for herself, so she would not make trouble for herself, and simply rejected her directly.


    Look at the little sister-in-law again. She has a gentle temperament and is very smart. She was probably well-bred when she was in the Lin family.


    After marrying into Xiao''s mansion, she will be able to manage the affairs of the government in an orderly manner. On the other hand, her cousin, who is used to being arrogant and domineering by the family, doesn''t have any rules when she sees her cousin.


    The two discussed some details of the wedding day. Jing Rui and Xiao Chenrui did not stay for meals. The wedding date was too tight and there were too many things to do.


    After coming out of the Prime Minister''s Mansion, Xiao Chenrui entered the palace with Jing Rui.


    Things are settled, of course, I have to discuss it with my sister as soon as possible.


    Originally, Yunyi should come to the Prime Minister''s Mansion together today, but Sister Yun caught a cold last night and had a fever this morning. Yunyi is really worried. Anyway, the marriage will not change. It''s good for them to come back and retell.


    Yunyi asked people to prepare meals early, and as soon as they returned home, they sent them to Xiaohua Hall.


    Xiao Chenrui saw her sister and said, "Sister Yun is better?"


    Yunyi motioned for him to sit down first, and then said: "After feeding the medicine, my spirit has improved a lot. I am afraid that I have already fallen asleep, so don''t worry."


    Chen Rui knew that his niece was fine: "That''s good, I''ll go see her later."


    Yunyi said: "She just drank the medicine and fell asleep, I''m afraid she won''t wake up in a while.


    After you finish your meal, hurry back to the house. According to the negotiation with the Deng family, you should discuss it with Butler Shen carefully. You must be safe. "


    Xiao Chenrui wanted to say something else, but heard Yun Yi add: "The divorce period is only a few days away, and now everything is mainly about marriage."


    Jing Rui also agreed: "Listen to your sister."


    Xiao Chenrui had to nod and say, "Okay."


    After finishing the meal, Yun Yi expressed her thoughts, and after the three discussed it again, Xiao Chenrui left the palace.


    As soon as he returned to the mansion, he called Butler Shen and explained the matter in detail.


    Butler Shen had a happy expression on his face: "Eldest young master, this old slave will order you to go on, you can rest assured that things will be done properly."


    They were talking, and the elders of the Xiao family in Beijing also arrived at the Xiao family as if they had made an appointment.


    I was almost ready before, but now with the help of these family members, things are going very smoothly.


    Before the Xiao family had an accident, the people on their side and the direct branch looked down on them at all, but now it''s different. There are sisters and brother-in-law behind them as their backers, and they received the imperial edict of promotion early in the morning.


    These elders of the Xiao family are not human, and they all want to contribute to their own marriages, and want the elder sister and brother-in-law in the palace to see their existence, so that they feel that they are the only clansmen they can rely on.


    To put it bluntly, I am afraid that there is still a big reason waiting for me.

 Chapter 1328： have not decided yet

    When Xiao Chenming and Sun Zhenyu came over, the elders of the Xiao family were all ready to go back.


    After a good chat, the person was sent away.


    Xiao Chenming is sincerely happy for his cousin. The young boy back then is now a handsome boy. The two brothers punched each other and laughed.


    Xiao Chenming was the first to speak: "Chen Rui, congratulations, you are a double happiness."


    Xiao Chenrui smiled and accepted the order: "Thank you cousin, I have left you a lot of things to do."


    Sun Zhenyu watched the two standing there talking: "You guys should sit down and talk, aren''t you tired from standing?"


    When the two sat down, Xiao Chenming asked: "Chen Rui, it''s not long before you get married, have you decided what to do with your grandmother? I didn''t want to persuade you to do something, I wanted to You have a plan in mind in advance, so that no one will stand up and make trouble on the big day."


    Xiao Chenrui naturally knew what his cousin was worried about: "My grandmother is unwell now, and it is not suitable for me to move at all. My sister will ask the imperial doctor from the imperial hospital to check on my grandmother a few days before the wedding."


    Xiao Chenming was relieved when he heard that Yunyi had already made arrangements.


    Sun Zhenyu didn''t leave with Xiao Chenming, but started to get busy with the maids in the house according to the precautions she asked at her mother''s house before.


    Arranged the wedding room in advance.


    On the other side, when the big house of the Xiao family knew that Chen Rui had been promoted to the fifth-grade rank of the household department, everyone except Xiao Chenxu lost their minds.


    They also know that the two houses are now separated, and with the current relationship, they are basically unable to get the light, but they can think that Xiao Chenrui has already achieved the fifth grade at a young age, and is already at the same level as the deceased old man of the Xiao family. In the future The future is limitless, and the mood is both excited and depressed.


    Xiao Chenxu was still busy outside the house, and he was happy for his cousin, but no matter how happy he was, it was someone else''s business. In a few days, he was going to get married, so he had a lot of things to do.


    Big brother and big sister-in-law, he never counted on him, and now the only one who is helping him is the big sister Xiao Yunru.


    Ever since the eldest sister knew that she was going to split up after returning home three days after getting married, she has always been preoccupied with her thoughts.


    After he finished his work and was about to pack the tools back into the utility room, he saw the eldest sister in a daze again: "Eldest sister, what''s the matter with you recently?"


    Xiao Yunru raised her head: "Chen Xu, are you going to move out after you split up?"


    Xiao Chenxu didn''t expect the eldest sister to ask this: "I haven''t decided yet."


    Xiao Yunru thought about it for a long time, but she still mustered her courage and said, "Chen Xu, if you guys move out, can I live with you?"


    Xiao Chenxu was a little embarrassed and didn''t know how to answer for a while.


    Xiao Yunru probably also saw Xiao Chenxu''s embarrassment: "It''s okay, I''m just asking casually."


    Xiao Chenxu is not stupid, after listening to the elder sister''s words, she immediately understood what the elder sister was worried about.


    Sister-in-law is getting more and more worry-free now. She often finds her unhappy because of serving her grandmother. Many things at home are also delegated to her.


    It¡¯s normal to want to move with him: ¡°Eldest sister, we haven¡¯t made up our minds yet. When there is news, we will definitely tell you in advance.¡±


    Xiao Yunru was very grateful: "Chen Xu, thank you."


    Xiao Chenxu is not the Madonna''s heart overflowing, but Xiao Yunru''s temperament has changed a lot since he fought and divorced. He is like a transparent person at home, and most of the time he just works hard.


    If he really doesn''t care, he is afraid that it will take a long time, and the sister-in-law will hit the eldest sister with crooked thoughts.

 Chapter 1329： Xiao Chenxu gets married

    The days passed in a hurry, and soon the day of Xiao Chenxu''s marriage came. Yunyi did not show up that day, but sent the big maids Bai Wei and Mu Lan around.


    Bai Wei and Mu Lan entered the Xiao family''s big room on the front foot, and the servants from the various prefectures came to send congratulations on the back foot, which made Lu Siyi jealous.


    Xiao Chenxu knew that all these people were looking at the face of the Crown Princess, but with their participation, it made the wedding a lot more lively.


    From the Fan family''s side, Fan Jiucheng said harshly: "If anyone dares to ruin his daughter''s good deeds, he will never let him go."


    These words really terrified the people in the second room of the Fan family. Since they almost messed up Huang Fanluoer''s marriage, the people in the big room worked at home and didn''t work as hard as before.


    And the money that the eldest brother takes home is getting less and less, which makes them have a sense of danger, and the big room really doesn''t want to care about them.


    Fan Jiucheng did not want his daughter to get married, which made people criticize, so he couldn''t bear to separate the daughter before marriage. Looking at the life of the eldest daughter today, he couldn''t wait to violently slack the second brother''s family.


    Now I still want to mess up Luoer''s marriage, don''t even think about it, whoever stretches out his claws will chop whoever.


    Fan Jiucheng was in charge, and the 22 betrothal gifts given by the Xiao family were all purchased as dowries and taken away to Fan Luoer. In addition, he took out the private house he had admired for several years and gave it to Fan Luoer to press the bottom of the box.


    For ordinary people to marry their daughters, these eight dowries are quite a lot, not to mention the five taels of silver at the bottom of the box, Fan Luoer is also considered a beautiful marriage.


    What she didn''t expect was that after she entered the bridal chamber after worshipping the heaven and earth, elders, and husband and wife, there would be a big surprise waiting for her.


    When her hijab was lifted, she was stunned by the gifts halfway around the room: "Master, where did these gifts come from?"


    Xiao Chenxu swept the gifts from the corner of his eye, and said lightly, "The nobles in Beijing see the gifts they sent in the face of the Crown Princess."


    Xiao Chenxu was afraid that she would be thinking nonsense, so he took her hand: "It''s okay, since I sent it, it is impossible to send it back. When I see my cousin, I will mention this to her."


    Fan Luo''er nodded when she heard Chen Xu''s words: "Okay, listen to the husband."


    Lu Siyi didn''t think about hiding a few gift boxes in her own room, but Xiao Chenxu acted as if she was guarding her. She was stunned to be enthroned. There is no chance to do it.


    Xiao Chenxu thought, no matter what, I still have to tell the Crown Princess about this matter, and then I will talk about how to deal with these things after getting her consent. Before that, these things should be kept by myself.


    This time, Xiao Renli gave only a budget of three taels of silver under Lu Siyi''s encouragement.


    Xiao Chenxu didn''t want to bargain with his father because of this, so he didn''t say anything. Anyway, there were not many people invited, so he added some himself when he bought it.


    That''s it, the sister-in-law also said a lot of sarcastic things. For someone like her, he didn''t want his daughter-in-law to be angry with the sister-in-law in the future, so after returning home in three days, the house was divided.


    Xiao Chenrui and Xiao Chenming came over when the guests were about to be seated. The two had discussed to show up at a later time, so they stole the groom''s limelight, but they didn''t expect them to be stumbled by their errands.


    After seeing off the guests, Xiao Chenxu took Fan Luoer to Mrs. Xiao''s house: "Grandmother, this is your granddaughter-in-law Fan Luoer. I brought her here to greet you."


    Mrs. Xiao tried her best to see Fan Luoer''s appearance, but it was in vain. She had to wink at them and take it as a response.

 Chapter 1330： be beaten

    Chapter 1330 Being attacked


    came out of the granny flat, and the guests had all left.


    The people brought by Xiao Chenrui and Xiao Chenming helped clean up the yard.


    Because there was no main room, Xiao Chenxu brought people into the new house.


    He called Fan Luoer one by one, Xiao Chenming and Sun Zhenyu gave Fan Luoer a pair of golden jade buoys, and Xiao Chenrui presented a pair of fine jade bracelets on behalf of the second room.


    Fan Luoer had always asked Xiao Chenxu with his eyes, and when he saw that he nodded, he accepted it and thanked him generously.


    Xiao Chenxu looked at Xiao Chenrui: "Cousin, why didn''t Chen Hao come together?"


    Xiao Chen now remembers what the little guy said this morning: "The academy has an exam today. The academy is far away from here, so I can''t make it in time after school at noon, but he asked me to give you a message when he went out in the morning. I wish you a happy marriage and an early birth of your son."


    Xiao Chenxu listened to his cousin and looked at Fan Luoer, seeing her blushing and lowering her head: "Then tell Brother Hao, we have received the blessing, and we will have time to play at home in the future."


    Xiao Chenrui smiled and replied, "Okay, I will bring it with you."


    Just as they were talking, Lu Siyi walked in: "Chen Rui, I heard that your wedding day is set?"


    Xiao Chenrui nodded lightly: "Yes."


    But he just returned a ''yes'' and didn''t say any more.


    Lv Siyi saw that he had no more words, and became anxious: "If you need any help, just tell us that your brother in the lobby is at home all day, and there is time."


    Xiao Chenrui nodded slightly to her: "Thank you for your kindness, Mrs. Shen, butler Shen will arrange everything in the house properly, so I don''t need to worry about it."


    Lu Siyi seemed to be unable to understand the words: "If you use others, how can you be at ease with yourself? Do you think this is the truth?"


    Xiao Chenrui didn''t want to go around in circles for her: "Butler Shen signed the contract of sale, his life is in the hands of the master, and he does things well. The lady in the lobby is too worried."


    Lu Siyi really didn''t expect that Xiao Chenrui still didn''t give any face when he said it, and his heart was on fire, but he still smiled and said, "That''s good, it''s mainly because I haven''t used it at home for a long time. People, but forgot about this one."


    Xiao Chenrui wouldn''t pick up her words, what does this mean? It''s been a long time since I''ve used a servant, what''s my business?


    Lv Siyi saw that no matter what she said, Xiao Chenrui didn''t follow up with Ben, and hurriedly winked at Xiao Chenhui who was sitting on the side, but unfortunately, the coercion emanating from Xiao Chenrui made Xiao Chenhui not dare to be presumptuous.


    Xiao Chenrui saw that the congratulatory gift was also delivered, and the words were almost finished, so he got up and said, "You guys talk, I''ll go talk to my grandmother."


    Having said that, it¡¯s not easy to stop people again.


    Waiting for Xiao Renli''s wine to dissipate almost, when he staggered over, he didn''t see Xiao Chenrui: "Chenrui, where is the person?"


    Xiao Chenxu was afraid that his sister-in-law Lu Siyi would say something unpleasant, so he quickly said, "Go and talk to grandma."


    Lu Siyi still whispered: "People look down on us now, and they don''t bother to tell us anything."


    Xiao Chenxu and Xiao Chenming said in unison, "Say less."


    Lu Siyi is also on fire now, she is the elder sister-in-law, and these two uncles don''t respect her too much, so she stretched out her hand and pushed Xiao Chenhui aside: "Look, even your own younger brother doesn''t look down on you, Even my sister-in-law was despised."


    Xiao Chenxu''s face froze: "Sister-in-law, if you don''t provoke one day, you won''t be able to live, right?"


    Xiao Chenming also spoke in support at this time: "Sister-in-law, respect is mutual, eldest brother is a reasonable person, I believe he can distinguish right from wrong."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1331： You are too bullying

    Chapter 1331 You are too bullying


    When Lu Siyi heard the words of the two uncles, she immediately became furious: "No matter what, I''m also your sister-in-law, how can you say that?"


    Sun Zhenyu frowned and said, "Sister-in-law, since you know that you are the eldest sister-in-law, you should be cautious when you speak and do things. The three younger siblings have just entered the manor, what are you doing today?"


    If Xiao Chenrui hadn''t left yet, she wouldn''t want to stay here at all.


    Lv Siyi saw that Sun Zhenyu, a sister-in-law, dared to show her face, so she quit: "You are too bullying?"


    With tears in his eyes, he looked at Xiao Chenhui: "I think my parents'' home is far away and no one can make decisions for me, so you just watch them bully me like this?"


    Xiao Chenhui''s face is not good-looking now, although Lu Siyi was wrong first, but this younger brother and younger sister are too disrespectful to him, and they dare to get angry directly in front of him, which is clearly looking down on him.


    Xiao Chenming, the younger brother, even directly said that he was a reasonable person. Does this make him a fool?


    Sun Zhenyu didn''t want to be unhappy on his uncle''s big day, so he pulled Xiao Chenming to stand up: "Let''s also go see grandma and talk to her."


    After saying that, he dragged the person away.


    The room became quiet all of a sudden, Xiao Renli was dizzy: "I''m dizzy, no, I have to go to rest for a while, and wait for Chen Rui to come out and call me."


    After saying that, he walked out swayingly. It was really inappropriate for a father-in-law to stay in the marriage room of his son and daughter-in-law.


    Xiao Chenhui saw that everyone had left, glared at Lu Siyi with a dark face, got up and walked out.


    Lv Siyi felt ashamed in front of the three younger siblings who had just entered the door. She couldn''t hang herself on her face. She left with Xiao Chenhui without saying hello.


    Xiao Chenxu saw that everyone was gone, turned to look at Fan Luoer: "Don''t worry, I told my father before that we will split up after you return home in three days.


    I have already rented the house, which is a long way from here. At that time, we will close the door and live our own little life. "


    Fan Luoer was moved: "Okay, everything is up to your husband."


    Xiao Chenxu pulled the person to the side of the bed and sat down: "I really wronged you today."


    Fan Luoer shook his head and said, "Every family is the same, husband doesn''t need to say that, Luoer can understand."


    Xiao Chenxu saw that Fan Luoer was so considerate and could not help but tighten her hand: "Luoer rest assured, I will work hard in the future and will not let you suffer."


    Fan Luoer blushed and said shyly, "I trust my husband."


    In the main house, Xiao Chenrui and Mrs. Xiao said softly, "Grandmother, grandson has done a good job this time, and the sage has not only rewarded grandson with good fields, gold and silver, but also promoted grandson by three levels. Among the five-ranked men of the household department, he can be regarded as a glorious ancestor.


    Also, my grandson''s wedding date is set for the ninth day of next month, and it''s only three days away from my sister''s wedding date that year. You must be happy for your grandson too. "


    Mrs. Xiao was really happy, and she cried out in excitement, "Ah, ah, ah", but unfortunately no one could understand what he said?


    Xiao Chenrui also studied medicine in northern Xinjiang. Knowing that a stroke patient can''t be overjoyed, he quickly said to comfort him: "Grandma, take a deep breath and calm yourself down. You can''t be too excited, otherwise it will aggravate the condition."


    Old Mrs. Xiao knew that her grandson knew a little about medicine, and was afraid that she would have an accident again, which would ruin the grandchildren''s happiness. She obediently followed what Chen Rui said. After a few breaths, she finally calmed down.


    Xiao Chenrui was relieved. He didn''t want his grandmother to have an accident because of his own words. Today is a big day for his cousin, so he can''t mess up the situation.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1332： People are more popular than dead people

    Chapter 1332 People are more popular than dead people


    When the old lady recovered, Xiao Chenming and his wife also walked in. Sun Zhenyu really received the favor of Mrs. Xiao, so she was really grateful to Mrs. Xiao.


    Seeing her like this, I was really sad: "Grandma, Zhenyu has come to see you."


    Mrs. Xiao is really happy today, Chen Xu got married, Chen Rui''s wedding date has also been set, and she became a full-fledged Beijing official at a young age. happy event.


    It''s a pity that he couldn''t say anything, but he still tried his best to shout "OK". Although it was vague, several people understood.


    Sun Zhenyu thought it was her grandmother who responded to her: "Xiao Ming, listen, my grandmother said yes, she is responding to me."


    She was excited in the room for a long time, but she didn''t know that the word ''good'' was called out by Mrs. Xiao after thinking and working hard for a long time.


    The three accompanied the old lady for another conversation, then got up to leave and prepared to leave.


    Xiao Renli originally thought about taking a short rest. When Xiao Chenrui and the others left, he should not be so drunk. If there is something, he still needs to mention it.


    It''s a pity that he thought well, but he couldn''t stand his drinking. Xiao Chenhui called several times, but he didn''t wake anyone up.


    Xiao Chenrui simply stopped Brother Hall: "Let him rest well, we''ll go first."


    If there is something, Xiao Renli can say it, but his cousin of the same generation can''t say it. No matter how much Lu Siyi winks, Xiao Chenhui never expresses what he thinks.


    After ?? and others left, Lu Siyi and Xiao Chenhui had a fierce argument: "Xiao Chenhui, you just watch them bully me, are you still a man?"


    Xiao Chenhui was originally a little inferior because of the excellence of Xiao Chenrui and Xiao Chenming, but now he was directly angry when he heard Lu Siyi''s words: "I don''t know if I am a man, but it''s a pity that you are not a woman, you can''t even conceive a child, it depends on you and your partner. For the sake of suffering together, I don''t care about you, but you''re on the nose?"


    In fact, he regretted it when he said it. This was the pain in Lu Siyi''s heart, and it wasn''t the pain in his heart.


    Lu Siyi was stunned when she heard this: "Why can''t I conceive a child, you should go underground and ask your mother, if she didn''t harm others, she harmed our mother and son. Where can I go to reason."


    A few words reminded her of her deceased son, King Jin''s mansion, and the people in the second room. She hated her powerlessness in her heart.


    Hatred once again sprouted in his heart.


    The two finally stopped.


    Mrs. Xiao next door listened to the arguing of the two of them for real, and tears rolled down the corners of her eyes unconsciously. If it wasn''t for her own inaction, Mrs. He would not dare to blatantly harm the children of the second room, nor would King Jin''s mansion. Take action and let them suffer the consequences.


    It''s all my own sins, and that''s what led to today''s situation. I really don''t regret it.


    Xiao Yunru, who was cleaning up in the kitchen, listened a little numbly to this. She knew best what her mother did back then. Thinking about it now is like a dream. In the end, she didn''t get anything.


    Looking at the people in the second room, they all seem to be blessed with good luck, so the elders of the Xiao family have to respect them by three points. Now it seems that the Xiao family is about to change. , but now it is to be humble, not because the people in the second room are promising.


    is really more popular than dead people.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1333： Let the younger son split up and find another future

    Chapter 1333 Let the younger son split up and find another future


    Xiao Chenxu personally sent Xiao Chenrui and Xiao Chenming to the door.


    Xiao Chenrui took a look back and saw that the big brother and his wife did not come out, so he said, "Prince Concubine asked me to give you a message, and let you go back to the palace in three days."


    Not to mention Xiao Chenxu and his wife, even Xiao Chenming and his wife who came out together did not think of it.


    Dafang and Erfang had signed the divorce papers in Northern Xinjiang, and they were able to walk with Xiao Chenming because the Wei family had never hurt anyone in the second room before. Xiao Chenming was a good cousin.


    Since the grandmother lived with the big house, Xiao Chenhui and Lv Siyi have been thinking of ways to make the Crown Princess let go of the past, but Yunyi will not show them mercy every time.


    But now, he has extended an olive branch to Xiao Chenxu.


    Xiao Chenxu knew that this was my cousin making a face for himself, and the gratitude in his heart was beyond words: "Cousin, I understand, thank my cousin for helping me. After returning home in three days, I will definitely bring Luo Er into the palace."


    Thinking of something, he added: "Actually, my father and I have already said that we will split up after returning home in three days. I have already rented the house, and it is some distance from here."


    Xiao Chenming said in surprise: "Father agrees?"


    Xiao Chenxu nodded: "Yes, he agreed."


    Xiao Renli is not stupid, he actually sees that Yun Yi is kind to Chen Xu. If he still lives with them, there is no hope at all, but if the family is separated, there is still a glimmer of hope. gambling.


    just didn''t tell Xiao Chenxu clearly.


    Xiao Chenxu was bloody, but he never thought about that, so he didn''t see his father''s intention.


    But Xiao Chenming and Xiao Chenrui are both smart people, as soon as Xiao Chenxu''s words came out, they understood what it meant.


    Instead of being trapped here, it is better to let the younger son split up and find another career.


    Xiao Chenrui glanced at Xiao Chenxu, who still knew nothing, and thought in his heart: I hope this cousin can be like the second cousin, not forgetting the original intention.


    Xiao Chenming patted Chen Xu''s shoulder and reminded: "Take care of the family affairs before entering the palace."


    said and glanced at the courtyard: "Don''t tell your family about the matter of entering the palace."


    Xiao Chenxu naturally understood the meaning of what the second brother said. The reason why his father agreed to split up the family at the beginning was also because he and his eldest brother and sister-in-law became more and more divided.


    If the eldest brother and sister-in-law know about this, I am afraid that the separation of the family will not be so smooth.


    For some reason, he suddenly felt that his father could agree to the separation before, and he was afraid that it was not just because of the conflicts between himself and his eldest brother and sister-in-law. He didn''t like to think about those miscellaneous things, but others were not stupid.


    No matter what the father''s thoughts are, it will not affect his idea of ????singling out. He doesn''t want to fight with the big room every day because of disagreement.


    When Xiao Chenxu returned to the courtyard, Xiao Yunru came out of the kitchen: "Chen Xu, did you think about the things I mentioned that day?"


    Xiao Chenxu just thought, what the eldest sister said to herself before: "Eldest sister, let me discuss this matter with Luo Er, and I will reply to you the day after tomorrow at the latest."


    Xiao Yunru got the letter of approval, nodded with a smile, "Okay."


    Xiao Chenxu doesn''t worry about anything else now, just worry that if they leave, grandmother''s life will be even more difficult.


    The Crown Princess had spoken harsh words to her sister-in-law before. Although she did not dare to do anything to her grandmother, in the past few days, he had heard her sister-in-law humiliate her grandmother more than once.


    It is impossible for the father to live with them. Naturally, where the father is, the grandmother must also be there.


    I felt tangled in my heart.


    Finished the update today, thank you little cuties for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1334： give me a break

    Chapter 1334 You give me some rest


    When Xiao Renli woke up, it was already dark.


    Xiao Yunru saw that her sister-in-law hadn''t come out, so she warmed up the rest of the lunch and boiled some porridge, so she went to the courtyard and shouted, "It''s time to eat."


    Xiao Renli walked out of the door in a daze, and said to Xiao Yunru in the courtyard, "Where''s Chen Rui?"


    When Xiao Yunru heard this, she knew that this was because Jiu Jin had not yet passed, and she was drowsy: "It''s getting dark, Chen Rui naturally went back."


    Xiao Renli held onto the door frame: "I''m back, why is no one calling me?"


    Xiao Yunru didn''t want to continue talking to him: "Father, let''s wash your hands and prepare to eat. It''s pointless to say this now."


    Xiao Renli drank a lot of wine at noon, but he didn''t eat much. Hearing Xiao Yunru''s words, his stomach began to growl with ''guru''.


    Xiao Chenxu and his wife were sorting out the gifts they received today in the house. Hearing the elder sister called for dinner, Xiao Chenxu looked at Fan Luoer: "Luoer, I''m going to serve the meal."


    Fan Luoer stood up: "I''m with you."


    Xiao Chenxu pressed the person back to his seat: "Today we are getting married, you can just wait in the room."


    After saying that, he turned around and walked out.


    He had just arrived at the door of the kitchen when he met his sister-in-law, Lu Siyi, who came out of the kitchen: "Oh, why didn''t my brother and sister come over?"


    Xiao Chenxu didn''t want to bother with her, but Lu Siyi obviously didn''t think so and just let it go: "Chen Xu, you know our current situation, is it possible that this younger brother and sister is still waiting for someone to serve?"


    Xiao Chenxu couldn''t bear it anymore: "Sister-in-law, when you got married, could it be that you brought the food to the kitchen by yourself?"


    Lu Siyi was stunned for a moment, and then she reacted: "Can that be compared to me? When I married into the Xiao family, there were so many maids and wives in the Xiao family''s mansion. Do I need to do it myself?"


    Xiao Chenxu shouted directly at the elder brother''s house: "Brother, are you not going to take care of it? Can''t you hold us for just a few days?"


    Xiao Chenhui heard Chen Xu''s words and walked out of the room: "Lu Siyi, have you had enough trouble?"


    When Lu Siyi saw Xiao Chenhui coming out, she knew that if she continued to talk about it, she was afraid that she would not be able to get it, so she walked into the house with the food, but still whispered: "I don''t have the life of being a young lady, so I have to act like a young lady. , it''s really contemptible."


    Xiao Chenxu didn''t want to pretend that he didn''t hear it, so he said, "I didn''t let your sister-in-law serve you, so I won''t bother you."


    Lv Siyi saw that Xiao Chenxu didn''t give any face, and was about to refute a few words, but Xiao Chenhui pulled him into the room: "You give me some rest."


    My father told him that the family would be separated after the younger brother and sister came home in three days. If he annoyed his father, then the family might not be divided.


    The family has only so much property, and they are all staring at it. These days, he has to stare at Lu Siyi, a idiot, and don''t cause trouble.


    Lu Siyi said those nasty words because Xiao Chenxu and the others received so many gifts today and arrived in a bad mood.


    After entering the house, he put the food on the table heavily: "It''s been so long since we came back from Northern Xinjiang, but we have nothing on our hands, Chen Xu and the others are so good, they got married, and they received so many congratulations.


    The husband and wife have been taking inventory in the room this afternoon. Anyway, we have helped out. There is no credit or hard work, and we don¡¯t want to give us a few pieces.


    Before ??, I wanted to push the door and go in to see, but the couple actually put the latch on the door. They were not guarding us, and they got angry just thinking about it. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1335： you cant force me

    Chapter 1335 You can''t force me


    Xiao Chenhui used to think that Lu Siyi always mentioned these vulgarities, but now that he has heard more, he also thinks what Lu Siyi said makes sense.


    Although he didn¡¯t say anything, he actually listened.


    Xiao Chenxu''s marriage was not as beautiful as when he got married, but the congratulations received by Xiao Chenxu and his wife today are real.


    Of course he knew that those people were sending gifts for the Crown Princess, and only Xiao Chenxu and his wife could get the benefits, and he felt very unhappy.


    Lv Siyi saw that his face was not good, so he didn''t dare to say: "You sit down to eat first, and I''ll go and bring it."


    After saying that, he ran to the kitchen again.


    In the wing room not far away, Xiao Chenxu ran twice before bringing the couple''s meals back to the room: "Luo Er, come over to eat first."


    Fan Luoer washed his hands in the basin, and sat down at the table with a smile: "It''s been hard work, husband."


    Xiao Chenxu had a smile on his face: "It''s just a meal, how can you say it''s hard work, and besides, we are husband and wife, and we will be the closest people in the future, so you don''t have to be polite to me."


    Fan Luoer blushed when she heard the ''closest person'', thinking that tonight was their wedding night, and thinking about the phrase ''closest person'', it would be strange if she didn''t want to.


    Xiao Chenxu saw that his wife''s head was about to drop into the bowl: "Luo Er, what''s wrong with you?"


    Fan Luoer shook his head: "It''s okay, let''s eat."


    Xiao Chenxu wanted to ask again, but after seeing Fan Luoer''s red earlobes, he reacted with hindsight: "Luoer, me."


    Fan Luoer was afraid that he would say something else: "Hurry up and eat, those things haven''t been counted yet."


    Xiao Chenxu smirked: "Hey, okay, eat, eat."


    But his eyes glanced at the little wife from time to time.


    When the meal was almost finished, and the emotions of the two were almost calmed down, Xiao Chenxu whispered: "Luo Er, there is something, I want to ask for your opinion."


    Fan Luoer looked up at him: "What''s the matter?"


    Xiao Chenxu was a little nervous, but he always wanted to know what his little wife was thinking: "Before, I agreed with my father. After you come home in three days, we will split up and I will find the house."


    Fan Luo''er nodded: "You told me about this before, I have no opinion, everything is up to your husband."


    Xiao Chenxu put down the bowl in his hand and said nervously: "It''s my sister who said she wants to live with us, do you agree?"


    Fan Luo''er didn''t know how to come back for a while. He thought it was only their husband and wife who lived together, but he couldn''t help but answer: "If I don''t agree, can you listen to me?"


    Xiao Chenxu didn''t expect Fan Luoer to ask him back: "If you don''t agree, I will tell my sister and help her think of other ways. You are the one who will accompany me for the rest of my life. I can''t make you unhappy."


    Hearing these words, Fan Luoer felt warm in her heart, no matter if it was Xiao Chenxu''s sincerity or to coax her: "I have no opinion on sister''s affairs, it''s up to you."


    Xiao Chenxu got excited and immediately stood up and hugged Fan Luoer: "Thank you."


    At this time, Fan Luoer said solemnly: "But if there is anything, I have to say it first."


    Xiao Chenxu spread his hands: "You say."


    Fan Luoer didn''t hesitate: "If we can''t get along, you can''t force me."


    Xiao Chenxu nodded and said, "Don''t worry, today''s eldest sister is very nice."


    Fan Luo''er was not familiar with the Xiao family''s conduct, but when she heard Xiao Chenxu''s words, it was a little strange to arrive: "What do you mean by this is that my sister had a bad temper before?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1336： Too contrived to make people like it

    Chapter 1336 is too contrived to make people like it


    Xiao Chenxu didn''t expect Fan Luo''er to react so quickly, there is no need to hide those things from her, he said softly: "Before the Xiao family had an accident, my mother was very fond of my sister, and she was a little arrogant, but in Beibei When I met people in Xinjiang, I might have been hurt too deeply, and my temperament has changed a lot."


    Fan Luoer knew about the aunt and Li Jia before, but she didn''t know the specific reason.


    Now listening to Xiao Chenxu''s words, he also felt pity: "As long as others have no opinion, then let her be."


    Fan Luoer agreed, and the matter was settled.


    Xiao Chenxu whispered in Fan Luo''er''s ear at this time: "Luo''er, there is one more good thing I want to tell you."


    After she finished speaking, she released her and walked a few steps to the door. After confirming that there was no one outside, she came back to Fan Luoer, leaned over and whispered in her ear: "Princess, let''s go back to the door in three days. , enter the palace.


    This matter, I am not going to tell my family, everything will be divided after the family. "


    Fan Luo''er stared at Xiao Chenxu for a while: "I have a lot of hearts. If I don''t agree with the eldest sister to live with us, are you not going to tell me the next thing?"


    Xiao Chen had the feeling of someone sitting at home with a pot coming from the sky, so he quickly explained, "How come? I only found out when I sent my cousin away."


    Fan Luoer looked at him anxiously: "Okay, I believe you, eat quickly, it will be cold."


    Xiao Chenxu saw that the little wife was not really angry: "Don''t worry, no matter what the family is about in the future, I will not hide it from you."


    Fan Luoer''s eyes turned into crescents when she heard this: "That''s what you said."


    The couple both laughed.


    *


    East Palace


    Jing Rui is accompanying Yun Yi and mother and son to have dinner: "What''s the matter with those women who ordered them to enter the palace today?"


    Yun Yi smiled and served him a bowl of soup in person: "It''s not a big deal, people are the ones I want to summon, all of them have school-aged ladies who go to the women''s college to study, I just let them go to the palace to cooperate with me in my investigation. "


    In fact, Yun Yi is also making excuses for herself. Today is her cousin''s big day. She was supposed to come to the door to congratulate her as her cousin, but as she is, once she comes to the door to congratulate herself, I am afraid that those high-level houses in Beijing will not be allowed to do so. She can''t do that without sending a congratulatory gift.


    Jing Rui smiled and helped her with a piece of garlic ribs: "Eat more."


    He Tang doesn''t understand Yun Yi''s intentions. He and her husband and wife can say what she thinks, and he can basically guess what she thinks.


    Although Dafang and Erfang signed the divorce papers in Beijiang before, but there is the old lady of the Xiao family in the middle, so there must be no connection at all.


    Xiao Chenxu is a sensible person, not like Xiao Chenhui. He pretends to not care just because he wants to take advantage of others.


    Yun Yijiao said: "Okay, I know you can guess my mind."


    Jing Rui took a piece of tofu and put it in Yunyi''s bowl: "Chen Xu is not bad, although he has his own careful thinking, but the most important thing is to have a pure heart."


    Yunyi also agreed with this: "I asked Chen Rui to send him a message, and after they went back to the door, they went into the palace."


    Jing Rui of course understood what Yun Yi meant: "Then where are you going to put her?"


    Yun Yi said lightly: "You find him a job in those factories established by the imperial court. As for which step he can achieve, it depends on his own ability."


    Jing Rui nodded and replied, "Okay."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1337： is ignorant

    Chapter 1337 is an ignorant


    Time passed quickly, and soon it was time for Fan Luoer to return home.


    Lu Siyi has been waiting for a few days, but she has not seen Fan Luoer express anything, so she can understand that Fan Luoer is ignorant.


    Which is Fan Luoer''s lack of interest, but they are not ready to be with Lu Siyi at all.


    It is true that Lu Siyi has been rude from time to time these days, which completely annoyed Fan Luoer. Thinking that Xiao Chenxu said that the family will be separated after returning home in three days, she is not ready to work on her sister-in-law.


    When they went to Fan''s house together, it was obvious that the atmosphere of Fan''s house was not right. Fan Luoer held her mother''s arm and whispered, "Mother, did something happen at home?"


    Mrs. Fan pretended to be annoyed: "What can happen."


    Only after she finished speaking, the younger brother Fan Zhixian took off the stage and said, "Second sister, our family is separated."


    Mrs. Fan glared at her younger son: "Go, go, go, it''s all up to you."


    I didn''t want my daughter and son-in-law to know about it for the time being, but I didn''t expect the younger son to be disobedient, so he said it directly: "Today is the day you go back home, say something happy."


    Fan Luo''er, a junior, can''t say anything, but the mood is quite good: "It''s good to split up, now you don''t have to be idle every day."


    Mrs. Fan smiled and nodded: "Be quiet, they just don''t have a place to vent their worries."


    Fan''s family was the one that was divided yesterday, and the second room was really deceiving. The uncle owed gambling debts outside, and he even let those people come to the big room to make trouble.


    directly angered Fan Jiucheng and made a big fuss with the family.


    The wife of the Fan family had to take out the family savings to help the second son pay off the debt, and also invited people to witness the separation of the family on the spot.


    said that the family was divided, the big house only got three houses and the things that were in the house, and the rest of the things, the mother of the Fan family said that she wanted to live with the younger son, and her share was naturally the younger son.


    The big house gives two filial piety money every month, and the two brothers share it evenly in case of major events.


    Fan Jiucheng and his wife responded directly, and they had someone write a family separation document on the spot.


    Fan Luo''er glanced at the second room side: "It''s good that the family is separated. In the future, you don''t have to look at the face of the second aunt, and you don''t have to help the second uncle clean up the mess, it''s good."


    The people in the second room are looking forward to it, waiting for the big room to come and ask them to have dinner together.


    Unfortunately, Fan Jiucheng is not an ordinary person.


    When the family is separated, it is two families, not to mention that when they separated, apart from getting three houses, they did not share any money.


    Fan Jiucheng and Xiao Chenxu chatted for a long time, and became more and more satisfied with this son-in-law. After knowing that they were going to split up when they went back next night, Fan Jiucheng did not object, but asked his wife to directly give them two taels of silver to settle down.


    moved Xiao Chenxu very much.


    Until the big room has eaten, the second room is still waiting to call them.


    Fan Jiucheng said to his youngest son, "Send the meal prepared by your mother to your grandmother."


    At first, the people in the second room were excited for a while after hearing the footsteps. Unfortunately, Fan Zhi entered the grandmother''s house, and then ran away quickly. They were very excited and lonely.


    Xiao Chenxu and Fan Luoer had eaten, and after a short rest, they were ready to go back. After all, their Xiao family would also be separated in the afternoon.


    Mrs. Fan worriedly explained it for a long time before letting the couple leave.


    Xiao Chenxu took Fan Luoer''s hand all the way: "Luoer, when we split up, we will take whatever father gives, don''t worry, I will work hard in the future and try to make you live a good life."


    Finished the update today, thank you little cuties for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1338： So, do you have any opinions?

    Chapter 1338 is so divided, do you have any opinions?


    Xiao Chenxu has the money given by the Crown Princess, so he is not worried about his future livelihood.


    Although he doesn''t look down on what his eldest brother and eldest sister-in-law have done, he doesn''t want to be embarrassed because of the separation.


    After all, those things were not bought by my father, but to put it bluntly, they belonged to my grandmother.


    Everyone knows this, not to mention that the Crown Princess had let her go before, the grandmother must be taken care of by the sister-in-law, and even without this, the sister-in-law will not let the grandmother live with them.


    She thought, but she knew that people''s words were terrible, and she was even more reluctant to give away the Zhuangzi and the shop.


    He had to warn his wife in advance, and he didn''t want to make her feel unhappy because of these. As for the money given by the crown princess, he should wait until he moved out before talking to her, so as to save her from revealing his faults and let his sister-in-law find out the clues. Branches are reborn in the matter of separation.


    Fan Luoer is an understanding and intelligent person: "Okay, I will listen to your husband."


    She had also heard some things between the Xiao family''s big room and the second room before, and she could see that the Crown Princess was not enthusiastic about the people in the big room.


    Except for Xiao Chenming, the concubine who had separated from the big house earlier, he didn''t have much contact with the direct descendant of the big house.


    Nowadays, the Crown Princess asked someone to talk to them, and after they returned to the door, they settled down and entered the palace. She knew very well what this meant.


    When the couple arrived home, Xiao Renli was already waiting there.


    I thought that only the people in their room were there, but I didn''t expect that in addition to the second brother Xiao Chenming, the father-in-law also invited someone from the family to witness.


    Xiao Renli was straightforward this time: "The tree has big branches, since Chen Xu also has a family, there is no need to live together.


    The matter of family separation, we have agreed in advance, anyway, apart from the Zhuangzi and the shop, this family is the mansion we live in now. "


    After he finished speaking, he looked at his younger son: "Zhuangzi and the shop, I won''t divide it. The daily expenses for me and your grandmother will be divided equally among the three of you after I add Xiao Ming in a hundred years."


    Lu Siyi is a little unhappy now, and Chen Xu can forget it. Xiao Chenming, the son of a concubine, has already split up the family, so why should he come out and share?


    After thinking about it, he asked: "Father, the second brother split up in Northern Xinjiang, and"


    Before she could finish her words, she heard Xiao Renli say: "When you were in Beijiang, you all know why the family was separated. At that time, Chen Ming''s room was considered a pure family, and now that I have returned to the capital, it is impossible for me to do so. Regardless of him, he is also my son and deserves a share."


    Lu Siyi still wanted to refute, but was warned in a low voice by Xiao Chenhui behind him; "This is not for you to speak, so shut up for me."


    Xiao Chenhui is not stupid, he can see it now that his father is trying to win over the second brother Xiao Chenming and the younger brother Xiao Chenxu.


    Xiao Chenming is now a fourth-rank Beijing official, and his father naturally wants to bring the relationship closer, and the younger brother is now more embarrassed than himself in front of the crown princess. It seems that his father is disappointed with himself and is ready to cast a net.


    Even if he doesn''t agree, what''s the point? In the end, it''s not the father who has the final say, so he said, "Just divide it according to your father''s opinion, the son will not have an opinion."


    Xiao Renli was still waiting for his eldest son to question him, but he didn''t expect it to go so smoothly.


    Xiao Renli said: "There are three rooms in the main room, the boss has two rooms, and Chen Xu has one room, but we can''t vacate it for the time being. There are two rooms for your family in the wing room. Do you have any opinions?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1339： split up

    Chapter 1339 Family Separation


    Lu Siyi heard that her family had been allocated an extra main room, but she felt a lot of balance in her heart. This way, her yard would be much bigger.


    Xiao Chenxu also has no opinion, which branch is the big house, which is already expected.


    Seeing that the two brothers had no opinion, he looked up at Xiao Chenming, his concubine.


    Xiao Chenming was a little stunned, so he asked for his own opinion, he was really flattered: "Father, I''m just here to witness today, you don''t need to ask for my opinion."


    Xiao Renli thought to himself: I''m afraid I won''t be able to touch the light of Yunyi''s sister and brother. Now, I have to find a way to ease the relationship with Xiao Chenming, which will allow Xiao Chenhui to find someone back.


    Xiao Renli flattered: "The situation in Northern Xinjiang was special back then, and I was helpless. Now you have an official position and you have your own yard. This yard is divided between your elder brother and younger brother, but the village and the shop have nothing to do with them. , it was purchased by your grandmother, so I have the right to dispose of it, and in a hundred years from me, the three brothers will be divided equally."


    Now he only has this card in his hand, and he knows that Xiao Chenming will never get his hands on it, so he would say such a thing.


    Xiao Chenming is so smart, he naturally saw his father''s thoughts, and sneered in his heart: "Father, don''t think about my feelings, after all, I am the father of two children."


    He didn''t say it was too ugly, but everyone present understood what he meant, that is, there is no way to make up for some injuries, and it can be regarded as directly giving Xiao Renli shame.


    He''s not a fool. He came back today to watch the fun, but he didn''t want to get involved.


    Lu Siyi was worried to death at first, but after hearing Xiao Chenming''s words, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    The clansman who came to witness soon helped to write the family separation document, and Xiao Chenhui also divided a house more than Xiao Chenxu, but this house can only be taken back a hundred years after the old lady and Xiao Renli.


    Zhuangzi and the shop are not divided for the time being, and they belong to Xiao Renli. Because Xiao Chenming did not participate, it will be divided equally between Xiao Chenhui and Xiao Chenxu after a hundred years of Xiao Renli.


    Mrs. Xiao and Xiao Renli still live with the big house: "You don''t have to give money for the old age in the future, the income from Zhuangzi and the shop is enough for me and your grandmother to spend.


    Of course, since we live with the big house, we will not let the big house suffer. "


    The big house of the Xiao family was split up again in this way. Xiao Renli promised to give the big house two taels of silver every month as living expenses for him and the old lady.


    Xiao Chenxu didn''t want it at first, but after seeing the cannibalistic eyes of his sister-in-law, he changed his mind and nodded in agreement with his father''s division.


    Seeing that he was about to press his handprint, Lu Siyi said, "Father, when Chen Xu got married, he received a lot of gifts."


    Halfway through her words, she did not continue.


    As soon as these words came out, everyone looked at her, and the Xiao family who came to witness it couldn''t stand it any longer: "You also want to share the gift of Chen Xu''s marriage?"


    She suddenly thought of the gifts she received when she got married, and those things were kept by herself, and for a while, her face blushed in embarrassment. "


    But she still defended herself: "The situation is different after all."


    The clansman stood up: "You really dare to say anything."


    After ?? finished speaking, he stared directly at Xiao Chenhui and said, "You are a big man, do you feel very embarrassed to let women charge in front of you?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1340： Kind-hearted as donkey liver and lungs

    Chapter 1340 Kindness is like a donkey''s liver and lungs


    Xiao Chenhui blushed immediately: "Lu Siyi, you have more things to do, go back to the room."


    Lv Siyi knew that Xiao Chenhui was really angry, so she didn''t dare to say more, she glared at Xiao Chenxu and his wife, and walked out of the room.


    As soon as she came out, she happened to see Xiao Yunru sitting in the yard picking vegetables: "Yo, eldest sister, you heard it too, this family is split up, your eldest brother and I don''t support idlers."


    Xiao Yunru didn''t lift her head, she said coldly, "Don''t worry, sister-in-law, I will definitely not depend on you."


    After hearing this, Lu Siyi thought that Xiao Yunru had figured it out and wanted to find her husband''s family to marry, and her eyes rolled: "If you figure it out, the elder brother and elder sister-in-law will definitely let you marry."


    Xiao Yunru''s face was full of sarcasm after hearing what the sister-in-law said. The reason why she begged the younger brother in advance was because she knew too much about the virtue of her sister-in-law.


    Xiao Yunru didn''t want to have any other details, so she said coldly, "I don''t need to worry about my sister-in-law."


    Lu Siyi didn''t expect my sister-in-law to dare to talk to her like this: "A kind heart is like a donkey''s liver and lungs, there are times when you beg us."


    After he finished speaking, he kicked the basket on the ground and went back to his room cursing, closing the door with a ''smack''.


    Xiao Yunru doesn''t care about her, anyway, she won''t stir a spoon in the same pot with her in the future, she likes what to do.


    couldn''t help but speed up the action of choosing the dishes in his hands. Looking at the situation of my sister-in-law, don''t count on her to help me with the family meal today.


    At this moment, Fan Luoer came out of the room: "Eldest sister, I''ll help you."


    Xiao Yunru already knew from Chen Xu that her younger siblings had agreed to live with them, and she was very grateful: "Then younger siblings help me pick these vegetables, I''ll go and steam the steamed buns first."


    Fan Luoer smiled and nodded: "Okay."


    Without Lv Siyi''s disturbance in the room, things were quickly settled.


    With Fan Luoer''s help, Xiao Yunru quickly prepared a table of dishes, wiped her hands with her apron, and then walked outside Xiao Renli''s room: "Father, the food is ready."


    Xiao Renli looked at the clansmen who were helping witness: "Fourth Uncle, you can have a few more drinks later."


    The man smiled and waved his hand: "I''m getting old, I can''t be the same as before, I''ve stopped drinking that way."


    The food came to the table quickly, no matter what everyone thought, they finally had this meal.


    After dinner, Xiao Chenming took the initiative to take the task of sending the elders off, just in time to go home earlier, he didn''t want to stay here any longer.


    Xiao Chenxu did not rush to move out, but asked someone to make a stove in the wing first.


    After the family affairs were settled, he brought Fan Luoer into the palace.


    Yunyi has been very busy these days. On the one hand, the teaching area of ??the medical school has been built, and she has started to lift students. She attaches great importance to this matter, and naturally she will pay more attention.


    On the one hand, Chen Rui''s wedding day is getting closer and closer, and she will also take time to walk around Xiao''s house.


    When ??Mu Lan came to report, Yun Yi was accompanying the children to pick a bodyguard in the front yard.


    The children grew up day by day and had their own ideas, especially since Bo Geer always wanted to leave the palace for a walk, Yun Yi sent a message to Xiao Yiping and asked him to send the pre-trained manpower into the palace.


    These people are not very old, the oldest is thirteen years old, and the youngest is only ten years old, but these half-old children''s martial arts are first-class, all of them are good seedlings picked by Xiao Yiping in the beggars'' den over the years.


    After cultivating for so long, he finally arrived at the side of the little masters.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1341： Lu Siyi was beaten

    Chapter 1341 Lu Siyi was beaten


    At this time, the three little guys have also chosen their own bodyguards.


    Yunyi then urged: "Since you have all chosen, let''s get acquainted with each other."


    As for other things, she didn''t say much more. These people have already been tested for their martial arts. As for loyalty, it must be done one by one later.


    Yunyi asked them to take people away, and then said to Mu Lan: "Bring people to the main hall."


    Xiao Chenxu took Fan Luoer into the main hall: "I have seen the Crown Princess."


    Yunyi called out and looked at Fan Luoer with a smile: "Sit down."


    Waiting for the maid to serve tea, Yun Yi said, "Have the family split up?"


    Xiao Chenxu nodded and said, "Yes."


    After a short pause, Xiao Chenxu continued: "After a few days of finding an opportunity, I will move out with Luoer."


    Xiao Chenxu didn''t need to say more, Yun Yi naturally understood his intentions.


    Yunyi and Fan Luoer chatted a lot, Xiao Chenxu''s vision is really good, at least Fan Luoer is real and not contrived, and it will be the same in the future.


    Waiting for a few people to chat almost, Yun Yi said to Bai Wei: "Go and get the welcome gift I prepared."


    Bai Wei walked away quickly, and came in with a small box after a while.


    Yunyi motioned Bai Wei to send it to Fan Luoer.


    When Fan Luoer saw what was inside, he quickly waved his hand and said, "No, no, it''s too precious, Luoer can''t take it."


    Yun Yi smiled and joked: "This is a new wedding gift for you. Could it be that it''s too late to give it away?"


    This time, Fan Luoer waved his hands faster: "No, no."


    Xiao Chenxu on the side smiled and took Fan Luoer''s hand: "Since it''s a congratulatory gift from the Crown Princess, let''s take it."


    After a few more chats, Yun Yi said: "Your brother-in-law helped you arrange an errand in the workshop of the imperial court, and you can start work immediately, are you willing?"


    The couple didn''t expect such a good thing, Fan Luoer was a little excited and blurted out: "The errand arranged by the prince will not be far behind, Chen Xu is naturally willing."


    After ?? finished speaking, I realized that I was reckless: "I''m really sorry, I''m so excited."


    Yun Yi smiled and looked at Fan Luoer: "It''s okay, I can understand."


    The two did not stay in the palace for too long, so Xiao Chenxu took Fan Luoer out of the palace.


    It was just that when the two of them went back, they were almost blown away by what they saw.


    Sister-in-law Lv Siyi was coming out of their house, and when she saw it, she had something in her arms.


    Fan Luoer has also figured out the temperament of the people in this courtyard these days. It is said that this sister-in-law is still a lady of the family. How can she do such a thing now? It''s really speechless.


    Xiao Chen roared angrily: "Sister-in-law, you are going too far."


    This voice directly roared Xiao Renli and Xiao Chenhui out of the room.


    Seeing eldest brother Xiao Chenhui coming out: "Brother, you don''t care, we are separated now, what does sister-in-law mean?"


    Lu Siyi still wanted to quibble about this: "I just went in and took a look, Chen Xu, why are you so angry?"


    Although Fan Luo''er is mild-mannered, she is also angry at this moment, and directly stepped forward and took out the things hidden in Lu Siyi''s arms: "Sister-in-law, is this what you want to go in and have a look?"


    At this moment, Xiao Chenhui rushed up and slapped Lu Siyi: "What are you doing?"


    Lv Siyi was bleeding from the corner of his mouth that was hit by this slap, which shows how much effort Xiao Chenhui exerted.


    Lu Siyi knew that today''s matter would not be good, so she broke the jar and threw it: "It''s not that they don''t know the situation at home. They received so many gifts when they got married, and they didn''t say anything. I don''t think they closed the door. See what''s wrong?"


    Fan Luoer was so angry that she was trembling all over: "Are you just looking at it?"


    Lu Siyi didn''t refute any more. Anyway, what happened to love.


    Xiao Chenxu looked at Xiao Renli who had been standing at the door without saying a word: "Father, what do you say about this?"


    Xiao Renli frowned and looked at his eldest son: "Chen Hui, you always have to explain this to your second brother."


    Fan Luoer quickly picked up the thing that fell out of Lu Siyi''s arms, for fear that they would have a conflict and trample the jewelry.


    As soon as she picked it up, Xiao Chenhui punched and kicked Lu Siyi in front of everyone.


    The update is finished today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1342： caught

    Chapter 1342 I got caught


    Xiao Chenxu was really angry when he saw Xiao Chenhui beating people in front of their husband and wife and didn''t step forward to stop them.


    After he pulled Fan Luoer into the room, he sneered in his heart: "It''s really courageous."


    The things in the house seem to be neat, but the order in which they can be placed is wrong.


    Xiao Chenxu''s anger rose, and he turned around and left the room.


    Xiao Chenhui had stopped, and Lu Siyi was crying while covering her face: "It''s really unreasonable, the uncle provoked the elder brother to beat the sister-in-law, which makes it impossible to live."


    Xiao Chenxu looked at his elder brother angrily: "Since my sister-in-law said so, then elder brother, if you continue to fight, there is a thief in the house. something."


    ''s voice was so loud that the neighbors on the side even stepped on the ladder and climbed to the top of the wall to watch the fun.


    This made Xiao Chenhui very annoyed, and said a little displeased: "Chen Xu, what''s the matter, I can''t go back to the room and talk about it, I have to let people see Xiao''s jokes."


    Xiao Chenxu was worried about what excuse he was going to find to move, so the pillow came when he was drowsy. Besides, it was the sister-in-law who made mistakes first, so why should he feel wronged?


    Xiao Chenxu ignored the elder brother, but looked directly at Xiao Renli who was standing at the door of the room: "Father, what do you think of this?"


    Xiao Renli''s face was very ugly: "What''s the matter, don''t you feel ashamed to say it when you enter the room?"


    Xiao Chenxu shook his head and said, "Father is really partial. Since sister-in-law dares to do it, why not let people say that she is not ashamed of stealing things. I have nothing to be ashamed of."


    After he finished speaking, he turned to Fan Luoer who was following him with a worried look on his face and said, "Luoer, pack up, I''ll go out to find a house, let''s move."


    Xiao Renli didn''t expect that the younger son got angry because of his own words: "What did you say?"


    Xiao Chenxu said with a cold face: "I want to live in peace, and I don''t want to worry about these things all day long. Since my father thinks that we are deeply embarrassed, we can''t afford it and can only hide."


    Xiao Renli was about to open his mouth to stop him when he heard Xiao Chenxu say, "Father, you don''t need to say anything, I have made up my mind."


    Xiao Renli wanted to curse, but thinking of what his eldest daughter-in-law did, he couldn''t open his mouth.


    At this moment, Xiao Chenhui stood up and said, "Chen Xu, it''s not right for you to do this. How should I and Sister-in-law behave in the future?"


    Xiao Chenxu looked at the elder brother coldly: "Brother, I don''t believe you didn''t know that the elder sister-in-law entered our house. Even if you don''t know, the elder sister-in-law did the wrong thing, and we are the victims."


    Xiao Chenhui didn''t expect that his little brother would not give him any face today. Now more and more people are watching the lively on the walls of the neighbors on both sides, which is really embarrassing.


    reached out and dragged Lv Siyi, who was still crying on the ground, into the room, "Look at what you have done."


    Xiao Chenxu doesn''t care what the eldest brother wants to do next, anyway, he has already said about the move, so the sooner the better.


    turned to Fan Luoer and said, "Pack up your things, I''ll go out to find a house."


    Fan Luoer whispered: "Really move?"


    Xiao Chenxu nodded: "Yes, if you still live together, today''s events will inevitably happen again. Instead of getting angry with her every day, it''s better to move out earlier."


    Fan Luoer is not unwilling to move, but because of this matter, Chen Xu''s reputation will be affected.


    Naturally, Chen Xu also thought of what she was thinking, so she made a big fuss today. Only in this way will Lu Siyi not be allowed to talk nonsense and confuse black and white.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1343： move place

    Chapter 1343 Moving


    Xiao Chenxu was talking about going out to find a house, but in fact he wanted to go out to find a car, find someone, and help move.


    He first went to the new house and cleaned up again, and then he found a carriage and a laborer to go home.


    Xiao Chenhui originally thought of waiting for an apology later, but this matter is over, but Chen Xu was really serious, and he came back directly with someone.


    Xiao Renli heard the movement and came out to stop: "Chen Xu, are you serious?"


    Xiao Chenxu said: "Father, I don''t want to guard against thieves every day, and I don''t want to live my life looking at my sister-in-law''s face all day, please understand."


    Xiao Renli sighed: "Have you found the house?"


    Xiao Chenxu replied, "Well, I''ve found it."


    Xiao Renli saw that his younger son was determined to move out. Those laborers had already moved out the desks, chairs, and benches from the house, and they no longer persuaded them.


    Xiao Chenhui gritted his teeth: "Chen Xu, do you have to do things like this?"


    Xiao Chenxu glanced at his eldest brother: "If my sister-in-law doesn''t come into our house to steal things, why would I want to move, you don''t blame my sister-in-law for doing something wrong, but you think that my brother-in-law is absolutely selfish. "


    After ?? finished speaking, he ignored Xiao Chenhui and went straight to the gate, staring at the laborer: "Be careful when moving these furniture, but don''t bump it."


    Those laborers are all good at work: "You can rest assured, we will make you satisfied."


    There were not too many things in the house, and it didn¡¯t take long before the things were almost moved.


    Lv Siyi watched them load those gifts into the car, she was anxious for a while, and she didn''t care about the injury: "Chen Xu, you want to leave your father behind."


    Xiao Chenxu is not afraid of her: "Sister-in-law, you won''t forget that we have separated, right?"


    Lu Siyi was stunned for a moment, and then reacted: "Even if the family is separated, you can''t ignore your father''s mood."


    Xiao Chenxu sneered: "If sister-in-law hadn''t entered our room to steal things, how could I have moved? You''re really good at ripping things off."


    At this moment, Xiao Yunru also came out carrying two bags.


    Lu Siyi frowned and looked at her: "Yunru, what are you doing?"


    Xiao Yunru said coldly: "Sister-in-law didn''t say, you and eldest brother don''t care for idlers, and I and I have never spent a cent on you two. Sister-in-law''s previous words are chilling.


    So I asked Chen Xu and my younger siblings in advance, if they were willing to take me in, I wouldn''t be a hindrance to my sister-in-law, and you don''t have to worry about raising an idle person in the future. "


    After ?? finished speaking, without looking at Lu Siyi''s face, he carried his bag and walked out of the courtyard.


    Lu Siyi may have been stimulated, and shouted loudly: "Exit this door, but don''t even think about coming back."


    No matter what she said, Xiao Yunru stepped out of the door firmly and said to Xiao Chenxu who was beside the car: "Chenxu, the things in my house have been packed, you will ask them to help me load the car."


    Xiao Yunru didn''t have many things, except for the two bags in her hands, the only thing left was the bedding, and she didn''t plan to bring other things.


    Xiao Chenxu nodded at her lightly: "Eldest sister, get on the carriage first, and I''ll let someone help you carry things to the carriage."


    At this moment, Xiao Renli came out of the house again: "Yunru, you want to move out with Chen Xu and the others?"


    Xiao Yunru nodded lightly at his father: "I don''t want to be sold one day, and I still help count the money, and I ask my father to forgive me."


    Xiao Renli didn''t understand what he didn''t understand when he heard this. It must be what the eldest daughter-in-law said that day, and her daughter heard it.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1344： Its too late

    Chapter 1344 Repentance is too late


    Just a few days before Chen Xu got married, his eldest daughter-in-law, Lu Siyi, approached him: "Father, Yun Ru is not too young, so she can''t stay at home all the time, let''s go back to Beijing to settle down, is Yun Ru''s marriage? It''s time to put it on the agenda, so as not to become an old girl."


    Xiao Renli regretted death in his heart, and said casually at that time: "You can handle this matter."


    The eldest daughter-in-law got the right words: "Father, don''t worry, I will definitely help Yunru find a good family."


    Thinking of this, I can''t wait to slap myself.


    I knew that my daughter didn''t want to marry again because she was infertile, but she agreed to the proposal of her eldest daughter-in-law, fearing that her daughter would be cold, so she wanted to stay away from him.


    The matter has come to this point, it is useless to say more: "Take care of yourself."


    After ??, he couldn''t stay any longer, he turned back to his room and closed the door.


    Xiao Chenhui and Lu Siyi saw that the matter was a foregone conclusion, and they didn''t want to be embarrassed by staying in the yard anymore, so they quickly slipped away.


    Soon everything was loaded into the car.


    Xiao Chenxu took Fan Luoer and Xiao Yunru to Mrs. Xiao''s room: "Grandmother, take care, we will come back to see you often in the future."


    There were tears in the corners of Mrs. Xiao''s eyes, and her eyes were closed. Although the three of them didn''t understand what their grandmother wanted to express, they knew that her grandmother was very sorry for them.


    really made them guess right. Mrs. Xiao really didn''t want them to go, but she also knew that if they stayed, they would not have any birthdays.


    Xiao Chenxu only left after seeing his grandmother calm down.


    Old Madam Xiao could only hear the footsteps of them leaving, but could not see them leaving, and the tears could no longer be controlled.


    She not only regrets that the second house''s grandson and granddaughter''s hearts were cold, and let herself fall into this field, but also regrets that she should not be so partial to the big house, making them more and more selfish, and indirectly put several grandsons and granddaughters of the big house. hurt.


    No matter what others think, Xiao Chenxu has achieved his goal. He has been separated from his eldest brother and sister-in-law. He is really fed up, and he doesn''t want his wife to be bullied by his sister-in-law in the future.


    *


    When Yunyi received the news, he was tinkering with a pot of camellias: "Lu Siyi really can do anything."


    Bai Wei on the side of ?? answered: "She did this just to give Master Chen Xu a reason to move."


    Yunyi clapped the soil on her hands: "Well, sleepy just came to the pillow."


    A palace maid came over with warm water, and as soon as Yun Yi cleaned her hands, Jing Rui walked in: "Yi''er."


    Yun Yi smiled and asked, "Why is this coming back?"


    Wait to see Jing Rui''s face: "What''s the matter, what happened?"


    Jing Rui approached and waved away all the maids in the room, and then pulled Yun Yi to sit down: "I received a message that made me angry."


    Yunyi stared at his face: "Tell me, what is it that makes you so angry?"


    Jing Rui poured a cup of tea and drank it: "The cousin and grandmother of the Nie family entered the palace today, do you know?"


    Yunyi shook his head and said, "What''s wrong?"


    Jing Rui patted Yun Yi''s hand: "Don''t be angry when you hear it."


    A cold light flashed in Yunyi''s eyes: "Tell me, I''ll listen."


    Jing Rui then said, "That cousin and grandmother went to the palace to ask for the queen mother, and wanted the queen mother to talk to you, and wanted to carry the eldest granddaughter of the Nie family into Xiao''s house as a concubine."


    Yun Yi had guessed about this before, so he was not too surprised to hear Jing Rui''s words: "I really dare to think about it."


    I thought Nie''s daughter was here for Jing Rui, but I didn''t expect to fall in love with Xiao Chenrui.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1345： I say it, you must not be angry

    Chapter 1345 I said it, you are not allowed to be angry


    Guessing is one thing, it is quite another to say it.


    I knew that Chen Rui was going to get married soon, but it was really annoying to go to the palace to ask the queen mother at this time.


    Yun Yi''s face was cold: "What did the imperial grandmother say?"


    Jing Rui tapped Yun Yi on the forehead: "Who is the imperial grandmother, how could she offend her granddaughter-in-law in order to help others."


    Yun Yi is not easy to fool. If it is just this, Jing Rui will not be angry: "Tell me, what else is there?"


    Jing Rui was also angry before, so he made a stinky face, but after recovering, he didn''t want Yun Yi to listen to those messy things anymore, but the little woman was smart and he found out.


    Jing Rui stretched out his finger and pointed at the tip of Yunyi''s nose: "If I say it, you mustn''t be angry."


    Yun Yiqing gave a ''um'': "Not angry."


    Jing Rui pulled the man into his arms: "In a few days, the Duke of Zhenguo will hold a chrysanthemum appreciation party under the banner of choosing a wife for Ye Huaiyi, but you also know that Huaiyi is at odds with Mrs. Zhenguo''s wife."


    Yunyi didn''t understand and asked in confusion, "What does this have to do with the Nie family?"


    Jing Rui whispered: "The Nie family wants to use the Duke of Zhenguo''s mansion to do something about the chrysanthemum appreciation this time, you know."


    Yunyi understood now: "Not everyone can go to the Chrysanthemum Appreciation Party at Duke Zhenguo''s Mansion. The Nie family is all in business, so I''m afraid they won''t be able to get into Mrs. Zhenguo''s eyes, right?"


    Jing Rui knew that his little woman was smart: "So, the old lady of the Nie family took the second place and wanted the queen mother to help them."


    After ??, not to mention Jing Rui, Yun Yi can also guess, he must be trying to play the trick of framing.


    Yun Yi looked at Jing Rui: "When is the Chrysanthemum Appreciation Meeting in the Duke''s Mansion?"


    Jing Rui naturally wouldn''t think that it was the government of Zhenguo who didn''t send an invitation to Yunyi: "Three days later."


    Yun Yi got down from Jing Rui''s arms and shouted to the outside, "Someone."


    Bai Wei and Mu Lan came over one after the other: "The servant is here."


    Yunyi looked at the two of them: "Could the Duke of Zhenguo send an invitation to the palace?"


    Bai Wei said softly: "The slave girl told you a few days ago that the Duke of Zhenguo sent an invitation, and you rejected it at that time, but what''s wrong?"


    Yunyi nodded and said, "Bengong is suddenly interested, let''s join in the fun in three days."


    After ?? finished speaking, he instructed Mu Lan, "Go and invite Master Xiao."


    Mu Lan went away.


    Jing Rui looked at the little woman in his arms: "It''s almost time to get rid of the value, just leave him in the palace to have dinner before returning to the palace."


    Yunyi nodded and said, "You send someone to bring Brother Hao into the palace and have dinner together."


    She hadn''t seen Brother Hao for a few days. She went to visit friends with her husband before, and when she came back to the academy, there was another competition. Anyway, she couldn''t catch anyone.


    After Xiao Chenrui came over, Yunyi didn''t go around in circles, and said directly: "Chenrui, has the mansion received an invitation from the government of Zhenguo?"


    Xiao Chenrui has a good memory: "There is such a thing, what''s wrong?"


    Yunyi reminded: "The wedding day is coming soon. Be careful when attending the banquet, and beware of those who are in a bad mood, especially women."


    Xiao Chenrui laughed and joked when he heard this: "My sister said this, is it possible that some young lady has taken a fancy to me?"


    Yunyi looked at his expression and rolled his eyes: "Then what do you think?"


    Xiao Chenrui listened to this, closed the smile on his face, and instantly brought a chill on his body: "Who is it?"


    Finished the update today, thank you little cuties for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1346： its absurd

    Chapter 1346 is really absurd


    Yunyi didn''t reply directly, but took up the tea cup on the table and smiled at him like that.


    Xiao Chenrui was embarrassed to be looked at: "Sister, don''t look at me like that, I really don''t remember which lady I met."


    Yun Yi saw that he was in a hurry, took a sip of tea, and said with a light smile, "I didn''t say it was you who provoke others."


    Xiao Chenrui stared at Yun Yi angrily when he heard this: "Sister, you are so bad."


    Jing Rui went to the study to do some official business, and just heard this sentence when he came in: "What''s wrong with you, sister?"


    Xiao Chenrui saw Jing Rui come in, got up and said, "Brother-in-law, you don''t care about my sister, but you made fun of me."


    Jing Rui smiled and looked at Yun Yi, and sat next to her: "If it''s someone else, she''s too lazy to care, just make your sister happy."


    Xiao Chenrui looked at the roof speechlessly: "Brother-in-law, you two are really a good match."


    Jing Rui smiled and helped Yun Yi pull a strand of hair from her face behind her ears: "Well, you have a good eye."


    Yun Yi laughed when he heard it: "Okay, stop teasing him."


    Xiao Chenrui picked up the tea cup on the table, blew the foam lightly, and drank the tea, no longer looking at the two people who were looking at you and me, it was really annoying.


    This dog food is eaten.


    When he was almost done drinking a cup of tea, Yun Yi stopped smiling and said sternly, "Does the Royal Merchant Nie Family know?"


    Xiao Chenrui put down the tea cup in his hand, frowning slightly: "Nie family?"


    Yun Yi nodded lightly: "Yes, the Nie family."


    Xiao Chenrui tilted his head and thought for a moment: "But I don''t have an intersection with the Nie family, how could I cause trouble?"


    Only then did Yun Yi eloquently say: "Old Madam Nie lived in Qingcheng with her youngest son, and Nie Huiqing, the eldest daughter of the Nie family, lived in Qingcheng, and took her grandmother back to Beijing by the way, to have a side with you on the street. The edge.


    Of course, you definitely don''t know about this, but Nie Huiqing heard that he saw you for ten thousand years and fell in love at first sight.


    And the old lady of Nie''s family is the cousin of the empress dowager, so when she returned to Beijing, the first thing she did was to go to the palace to meet the empress dowager, and wanted the empress dowager to lead her.


    It was just that they were unlucky, and before they spoke, they met me and went to Changle Palace to greet me. Madam Nie was used to being the master of the house in Qingcheng, and she said some things she shouldn''t have said.


    The Empress Dowager was also a little angry at the time, so she didn''t give them a chance and sent them out of the palace directly. "


    Xiao Chenrui''s face darkened when he heard this: "Is it possible that they didn''t ask questions when they returned to Beijing, I''m the one who got married, it''s absurd."


    Yunyi thought of the following report: "The eldest lady of the Nie family said that even if she is a concubine, she is willing.


    A few days ago, my grandmother sent a message to the palace, and the Nie family even visited the Tang family, trying to get my grandmother to talk about it, but unfortunately they planned an abacus. "


    Jing Rui saw his brother-in-law''s face was ugly, and he inserted another knife: "The most important thing is that even if you hit a wall everywhere, the eldest lady of the Nie family doesn''t seem to have the idea of ??giving up, and she is very persistent.


    That old lady Nie went to the palace again today to beg the queen mother. "


    Xiao Chenrui raised his head abruptly when he heard his brother-in-law''s words: "What about after that?"


    Jing Rui didn''t sell anything this time: "The emperor''s grandmother naturally won''t make her granddaughter-in-law unhappy because of a foreign relative."


    Xiao Chenrui breathed a sigh of relief and thought to himself: If the Queen Mother issues an decree, I really can''t refuse, this Nie family is too much, what do you think of yourself?


    ''s eyes are full of cold colors: "I''m afraid things are not so simple, right?"


    Jing Rui smiled and said, "Well, you are smart."


    Xiao Chenrui just looked at her brother-in-law, waiting for his next words.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1347： Why should a man embarrass a man

    Chapter 1347 Why should a man embarrass a man


    Jing Rui saw that it was getting late, and it was time for dinner, so he stopped going around in circles with him: "Nie''s family runs into walls everywhere, so he will naturally think of other ways."


    Xiao Chenrui nodded: "Well, I did receive it, and the Duke of Zhenguo''s mansion is also related to the Nie family?"


    Jing Rui shook his head: "There is no relationship, but the relationship between Mrs. Nie''s wife and Mrs. Zhen Guo Gongji is not normal."


    Chen Rui is such a smart person, and he immediately figured out the power of this: "They want to take action at the flower viewing party at the Duke of Zhenguo''s mansion, so I have to carry her into the mansion?"


    Jing Rui nodded: "Yes, it is not very clear what they are going to do, but the news is reliable."


    Xiao Chenrui''s face became even colder: "It''s really courageous."


    Thinking of something, Chen Rui raised his head and looked at Jing Rui: "Brother-in-law, let someone help me stare and see what that Mrs. Zhenguo means."


    Yunyi saw his brother''s expression and knew that he already had a plan in his heart.


    Xiao Chenrui did have a plan, I hope that Mrs. Zhenguo, who has no grievances with him, will not get involved, otherwise she will suffer the consequences.


    Jing Rui is naturally responsive to his brother-in-law: "You don''t have to say it, I''ll keep an eye on it."


    Xiao Chenrui had a smile on his face after hearing this: "Thank you brother-in-law."


    Yunyi supported her head with her hands and tilted her head to look at Chen Rui: "Is this gone?"


    Xiao Chenrui naturally understood what elder sister meant, and said flatteringly: "Of course I have to thank elder sister, elder sister is the best."


    Yun Yi was about to say something when he heard Brother Hao''s voice from outside: "Who said my words?"


    Several people in the room all looked out the door and laughed.


    Yun Yi''s face was full of smiles: "Chen Hao''s ears are good."


    I saw a handsome young man running in: "Sister, brother-in-law, did you miss me?"


    Yunyi stretched out his arms, trying to hold the person in his arms as before.


    Unexpectedly, before waiting for Jing Rui to take action, Xiao Chenhao himself stopped, glanced at Lemon Jing''s brother-in-law who was sitting beside him, and said with a smile: "Sister, how old am I, so I won''t grab your arms from my nephews? ?"


    In fact, he misses his sister''s arms very much, but there is still his brother-in-law who is looking at him. If he dares to take a step forward, he is afraid that there will be no good fruit to eat, so he will not challenge. Besides, he really can''t be rude any more.


    Xiao Chenrui looked at his younger brother''s expression, and looked at Jing Rui on the opposite side unkindly: "No matter how old you are, that''s also your own sister, it''s okay to be coquettish in sister''s arms, and besides, my sister raised you as a son, right? Brother-in-law?"


    Jing Rui did not answer him, but said coldly, "Actually, the eldest lady of the Nie family is quite handsome."


    In a word, Chen Rui immediately knew the current affairs and said to Junjie: "But Chen Hao''s head is really not suitable for acting like a spoiled child. It''s better to pay more attention in the future."


    Jing Rui retracted his gaze and pretended that nothing had happened.


    Xiao Chenhao, who was standing, looked at his brother, then at his brother-in-law, and finally at Yun Yi: "Sister, which one are they singing?"


    Yunyi stood up: "If you pretend, your nephews should laugh at you."


    Xiao Chenhao heard this, how can this be done?


    I can''t lose face in front of my nephews, I am their uncle, hehe giggled a few times: "Isn''t it embarrassing to expose them directly?"


    Two death gazes swept straight to him.


    Xiao Chenhao touched his nose and flattered his brother and brother-in-law: "It''s not easy for me either. If I borrow my sister''s words, why should a man embarrass a man?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1348： How can you be a father like this

    Chapter 1348 How can you be a father like you


    As soon as he said this, let alone Yun Yi laughed directly, even Chen Rui and Jing Rui also broke their skills. Although they tried their best to restrain themselves, the corners of their mouths twitched into laughter.


    Xiao Chenrui smiled and looked at his younger brother: "Do you really dare to say that?"


    Xiao Chenhao quickly explained: "Although I haven''t reached the age of weakness, I''m still an uncle. After all, I''m also an elder. My eldest brother and brother-in-law must save me some face."


    Both of them laughed out loud, listen to what they said.


    Yunyi had to admire his younger brother: "It makes sense, you can always remember that you are an elder, you can lead by example in everything, and set an example for a few nephews."


    Xiao Chenhao was stunned there for a while, with an expression like ''I am so difficult'', making everyone laugh again.


    And the three brothers and sisters of Bo Ge''er stepped in at this point. Brother Ye opened his mouth first: "Father, mother, concubine, uncle, what are you laughing at?"


    Xiao Chenhao was afraid that they would leak their mouths, so he stepped forward and hugged Brother Ye: "Brother Ye, you have gained weight again recently."


    Brother Ye has been most afraid of others saying he is fat since he inquired about Brother Bai saying that "you''re not handsome when you''re fat".


    Now, who can''t think of asking what he said before, he touched Bai Nen''s little face and said, "No, the emperor''s great-grandmother also said that I''ve grown taller recently, and I''m very handsome."


    Brother Bai twitched the corner of his mouth when he heard his brother''s words: I really took this to heart.


    Yunyi turned to look at Brother Ye, and joked with a smile: "Don''t listen to your little uncle, he just envy our brother Ye for being handsome."


    Brother Ye quit now: "Mother concubine, I''m not handsome, I''m handsome. You said before that the young lady of the Lu family is handsome, I''m a boy, I''m not handsome, I''m handsome."


    Brother Hao looked at his red-eyed nephew: "Brother Ye, your mother and concubine are joking with you. Our brother Ye is very handsome, so handsome."


    Brother Ye stopped doing it when he heard it: "little uncle lied, you said just now that Brother Ye is fat, and I don''t want to be too handsome, idiots are not smart, I don''t want them."


    Now everyone tried to hold back, but they all shrugged their shoulders with laughter, but they didn''t dare to make a sound, for fear that this little guy would say something amazing again.


    Finally, Yun Yi came over and picked up the person: "Okay, Brother Ye, listen to the mother-in-law, my uncle said that you are very handsome, that is to say that you are very, very handsome, not what you understand."


    Brother Ye looked puzzled: "Really?"


    Yunyi nodded heavily: "Really."


    I said the word ?? to Brother Hao by myself. I didn''t expect Brother Ye to misunderstand. It seems that those new words should be said less to avoid misunderstandings.


    Seeing that Brother Ye had calmed down, Yun Yi put him down: "What are you going to learn from Big Brother today?"


    Brother Ye gave Bo Geer an embarrassed look: "I recited a poem."


    After ?? finished speaking, he whispered, "Brother Ye will study hard with eldest brother in the future."


    Yunyi saw the little guy''s expression and knew that this was Brother Ye''s own brainstorming, thinking that he didn''t learn it well, that''s why he made the joke just now.


    didn''t explain to him at all, but took Brother Ye into his arms: "Well, the mother-in-law believes in Brother Ye."


    Sister Yun, who was watching the whole process, walked towards Jing Rui: "Father and King hug."


    Waiting for Jing Rui to pick him up, she heard her say in a small milk voice: "Sister Yun will also study hard."


    Jing Rui smiled and lifted the person up: "Okay, it''s good that our sister Yun is happy."


    Yun Yi rolled her eyes at Jing Rui: "How can you be a father like this?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1349： pet girl unlimited

    Chapter 1349 No lower limit for pet girls


    Jing Rui smiled and looked at Sister Yun: "Our sister Yun is the smartest, if she wants to learn, then she can learn well.


    Besides, our sister Yun''s appearance and identity are not bad, and we can do whatever we want, as long as she is happy. "


    Yunyi looked at the father and daughter who looked at each other and smiled, and said angrily: "Don''t say those words in the future. Fortunately, Sister Yun has a strong temperament, otherwise she would not be influenced by you."


    Jing Rui smiled even more cheerfully: "Our sister Yun is a strong-minded person, but she won''t be easily influenced by others, right?"


    Sister Yun said crisply, "Father and King are right."


    After saying that, the father and daughter looked at each other and smiled, showing a look that was okay, and at the same time they reached out their hands and gave a high five.


    At this moment, Mu Lan walked in: "Prince Prince, Crown Princess, the food is ready."


    Yun Yi looked at Mu Lan: "The dishes I ordered before are all right?"


    Mu Lan replied softly: "Yes."


    Before she came over, she made a special trip to the small kitchen to make sure there was nothing wrong, so she came to report.


    Yunyi looked at his younger brother Xiao Chenhao and said, "Chenhao is hungry, there is pineapple sweet and sour pork you like to eat today."


    Xiao Chenhao''s face was full of joy when he heard it, and he said something to his sister casually before, but she remembered it unexpectedly: "Thank you, sister."


    Yun Yi smiled and patted his younger brother''s shoulder: "I''m more polite with my sister."


    Xiao Chenhao smiled with a rippling face, and said with a little coquettish: "I''m not being polite to my sister, but I really want to say thank you to my sister."


    The group walked to the dining hall with a smile.


    After talking with his younger brother Xiao Chenhao, Yun Yi said to Bo Ge''er beside him, "Bo Ge''er, there is also your favorite braised hairtail today."


    Brother Bai knew as soon as he heard it, it must be the hairtail that the mother and concubine took out from the space, and the father and the king must help cross the bright road.


    If you want to eat the hairtail sent from the south of Beimo, it will take a lot of work. Only when the weather cools down in autumn will there be a lot of sea freight to the capital. Now it is only the end of August, and the sea freight from the south is probably still coming. some days.


    Bo Geer whispered: "I want to eat, just go to the space to eat, why bother?"


    Yun Yi had a smile on the corner of his mouth: "Our brother Bo likes to eat, and your father is naturally not afraid of trouble."


    Berber heard this, and his heart warmed: "Thank you mother concubine."


    Yun Yi smiled and looked at Brother Bo: "Eat more later."


    It is natural to cook and eat for Bo Geer in the space, but after all three meals a day are usually solved outside, and there is an ice cellar in the East Palace, and it will not be spoiled.


    A meal is a joy to eat.


    Of course, Yun Yi did not forget to instruct others to send a braised hairtail to the imperial study and Changle Palace.


    After finishing the meal, Yun Yi looked at his younger brother: "Chen Hao, the school has been busy lately? It''s really not easy to see you now."


    Xiao Chenhao was a little embarrassed: "Some time ago, I helped the mountain chief of the academy organize some things, so I was busy for a while."


    Yun Yi smiled and said, "There are so many students in the academy, why did they pull you to help?"


    Xiao Chenhao said with a proud face: "It''s not that my sister taught me well, the mountain chief took a fancy to my words."


    I see.


    Originally, Yun Yi wanted to keep the two brothers living in the palace, but Xiao Chenrui did not agree: "Tomorrow is not dawn, Chen Hao will go back to the academy, it is better to stay outside the palace."


    Actually, he didn''t want to cause trouble for his sister.


    Before leaving, Xiao Chenrui whispered to Jing Rui: "Brother-in-law, I will definitely go to the Chrysanthemum Appreciation Party in the Duke''s Mansion. If they really dare to take action, I won''t be soft-hearted or embarrassed for you, right?"


    Finished the update today, thank you little cuties for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1350： Is it something on your mind?

    Chapter 1350 Is it something on your mind?


    Jing Rui looked at his brother-in-law, he understood the meaning of what he said, because he was afraid of overdoing it, and the old lady of the Nie family came to the palace.


    Jing Rui smiled and patted him on the shoulder: "With your skills, brother-in-law believes that you will not leave behind."


    Chen Rui''s eyes flashed when he heard her brother-in-law''s words.


    With the promise of his brother-in-law, he doesn''t have to worry about anything else. I hope they don''t have any crooked thoughts, otherwise he will definitely repay his own body in his own way.


    However, this matter is not a big deal, just take time to go for a walk.


    Yun Yi saw that the two were still talking there, so he asked the maid to bring over the snacks prepared in advance: "Brother Hao, I only brought you a few pieces of each kind. Don''t eat too many of these desserts, be careful of tooth decay."


    Xiao Chenhao was pulling his three little nephews and whispering there when he heard the words of his elder sister: "I know my elder sister."


    After the explanation here, Chen Rui also came over: "Sister, it''s getting late, we should go."


    Yunyi glanced at Jing Rui who was following him: "Don''t worry about the Nie family, go to the Duke of Zhenguo''s mansion someday, if they really dare to do it, you can just do what you want.


    However, just like what your brother-in-law said, it is best not to leave anything behind, so that they have a reason to enter the palace as an eyesore. "


    Xiao Chenrui knew what her sister and brother-in-law meant, and she wasn''t someone who liked high profile, so she would naturally handle it carefully.


    Yunyi finally reminded: "Five days will be your wedding date. I will ask Xiao Yiping to help Steward Shen. Just tell him if you need anything, and make sure to prepare things properly."


    Xiao Chenrui nodded heavily: "Okay."


    When Xiao Chenhao left, he was reluctant to part with the triplets, and Yunyi looked a little funny: "Okay, after your brother gets married, you can live in the palace for a while."


    Xiao Chenhao thought of the gossip he heard in the academy that day. Some people even said that their Xiao family was not. They also said that the prince was bewitched by the crown princess, and their Xiao family was one person.


    At that time, he really wanted to come forward and have a theory with them, but thinking of the identity of his sister, he only gave them a good lesson secretly before he was relieved.


    Xiao Chenhao was brought up by himself. He had something in his heart, and Yun Yi naturally found out: "Chenhao, is there something on your mind?"


    Xiao Chenhao didn''t want her sister to be unhappy with her, so she shook her head and said, "It''s just that something happened in my studies, sister, don''t worry."


    Seeing that he made an excuse at will, Yun Yi can only believe that he is a ghost: "It''s fine."


    Xiao Chenhao was afraid that his elder sister would not believe him, so he whispered: "Sister, the master said that I should try it out next year, do you want me to agree?"


    Yun Yi did not expect the Master to be so optimistic about the younger brother: "You can discuss this matter with your brother on the way back to the house."


    Xiao Chenhao gave a light ''um'': "My brother is busy with marriage recently, and I plan to wait for him to get married before mentioning this to him."


    Yun Yi laughed: "Well, our brother Hao understands, so let''s do as you say."


    Watching their brothers leave, Yun Yi withdrew the smile on his face: "Mu Lan, send someone to investigate, has Chen Hao encountered something unhappy?"


    Mu Lan replied: "Yes."


    After saying that, he turned around and walked out.


    Jing Rui looked at Yun Yi and said, "I''m afraid Chen Hao heard some gossip, so he''s in a bad mood."


    Yun Yi frowned: "What gossip?"


    Jing Rui didn''t want to hide it from her: "Chen Rui''s credit for governing the Weihe River makes some people jealous, but it''s not a big deal."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1351： Its a dangerous move

    Chapter 1351 This is a dangerous move


    Yunyi''s heart exploded when she heard this.


    After a long time, he said: "I want to see, who is so shameless?"


    Jing Rui knew Yun Yi''s temperament: "I have already had someone investigate, and there should be news in the next few days."


    Yunyi nodded and said coldly, "No hurry."


    It is a lie to say that you are not angry. Those who say those words are both blind and blind.


    *


    On the other side of the Nie Mansion, Nie Huiqing walked in with a smile: "Grandma, did it happen?"


    Mrs. Nie smiled and patted the position beside her: "Of course it is. Your mother and Mrs. Zhenguo have a close relationship. There is no reason to ask her for such a trivial matter."


    In fact, Mrs. Zhenguo also has her own plans. He knows that the prince and the prince''s concubine have a close relationship with his concubine Ye Huaiyi. It is because of the prince''s respect that Ye Huaiyi has achieved today''s achievements, but his own son was stepped on by him. in the dust.


    She could promise the eldest lady of the Nie family, so she wanted to make the prince and princess unhappy through this matter.


    Anyway, I only provide a place, and I will not participate in the whole process. Even if the Crown Princess finds out, it will not be my fault.


    Nie Huiqing smiled knowingly when he heard what his grandmother said: "Grandmother, if the granddaughter''s matter is completed, you can wait and think of the granddaughter''s blessing in the future."


    Mrs. Nie gave her a sideways look: "Listen to what you said, if you can''t make it, you won''t be honored in the future, is that what you mean?"


    Nie Huiqing smiled and took the old lady''s arm and put her head on the shoulder of the old lady: "Grandma, don''t tease Qinger."


    Old Madam Nie raised her other hand and gently stroked her hair: "Qing''er, this is a dangerous move, have you really figured it out?"


    Nie Huiqing gave a heavy ''um'': "Grandmother, I was brought up by you. You should understand my thoughts best. As long as you can enter Xiao''s residence, everything in the future will be unknown. What do you think?"


    Madam Nie looked at her smiling granddaughter, and suddenly felt a little regret in her heart: "Qing''er, don''t think about it anymore, the eldest lady of the Prime Minister''s Mansion heard that she looks docile, but in fact her tactics are very good, you are right. She doesn''t necessarily have the upper hand."


    Nie Huiqing knew what her grandmother was worried about: "Grandmother, don''t forget, you are the cousin of the Empress Dowager, and the friendship has grown together since childhood. Although the relationship is not as good as before, everyone knows this relationship.


    The eldest lady of the Prime Minister''s Mansion married into the Xiao Mansion. If she wanted to have a good reputation, she naturally couldn''t do stupid things, not to mention she had to worry about the Queen Mother''s mood. "


    Mrs. Nie sighed softly: "When she entered the palace twice, she was blocked by the queen mother. I''m afraid there is not much left of the previous friendship. If she has my cousin in her heart, we don''t need to use any means."


    Nie Huiqing shook his grandmother''s arm and comforted: "No matter what the Queen Mother''s attitude towards us is, the relationship in this house is there, and our top priority right now is to enter Xiao''s mansion no matter what means."


    Mrs. Nie looked at her determined granddaughter: "The matter has been arranged, as long as you don''t regret it in the future."


    Nie Huiqing smiled knowingly: "The granddaughter just wants to marry someone she likes, thank you grandmother for making it happen."


    On the other side of the Zhenguo Gongfu, Ye Yufei, the eldest daughter of the Guogongfu, hurriedly walked into her mother''s house: "I have seen my mother."


    Cui Linxiu, the wife of the Duke of Zhen, looked at her daughter with a smile: "Yu Fei, shouldn''t it be time to practice calligraphy? Why are you here today?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1352： Shouldnt have promised

    Chapter 1352 Shouldn''t have agreed in the first place


    Ye Yufei didn''t answer her question, but said, "Why did the mother agree to the unreasonable request of the Nie family''s eldest lady? Do you know that if you don''t do it well, we will compensate the government of the township?"


    The smile on Mrs. Zhenguo''s face froze: "How did you know?"


    Ye Yufei whispered: "Don''t worry about how I know, we can''t mix this matter, otherwise there will be endless troubles."


    Mrs. Zhenguo could not understand this principle, but she has already agreed, and now it is impossible to go back on it.


    When Ye Yufei knew about this, he was very angry: "Mother, this matter has nothing to do with us, why do you have to get involved with them? You don''t think those little actions will not be found out, right?"


    Mrs. Zhenguo will be told by her daughter, and she is also afraid: "Then what should I do now?"


    Ye Yufei said angrily, "I shouldn''t have agreed in the first place."


    "I''m not trying to suppress Ye Huaiyi."


    "But in fact, if you do this, you won''t be able to suppress Big Brother at all. Instead, it will bring disaster to the government."


    "Yu Fei, you should know your mother''s thoughts. Your father only has Ye Huaiyi in his heart, and he doesn''t care about your brothers and sisters. Over the years, I have tried my best, but that little **** has a hard life. very.


    Now, he has achieved the position of Shangshu at a young age. Although he has the ability and is valued by the crown prince and the crown princess, without your father''s strong recommendation, he would not be able to be used by the saint. "


    Ye Yufei didn''t expect his mother to say this: "Mother, you promised the eldest lady of the Nie family, wouldn''t you still have the idea of ??revenge on the prince and princess?"


    Ye Yufei''s eyes made Mrs. Zhen Guo shudder: "Yu Fei, no one will know about this?"


    Ye Yufei closed his eyes and calmed down his emotions, and then he said again: "I don''t care what you think, now the eldest brother has full wings and is not someone you can move, not to mention that my father has been protecting him, these Don''t you feel tired?"


    Mrs. Zhenguo''s eyes reddened: "These are all caused by your father, if he treats your siblings better, even if only a little bit, I won''t have such a big hatred for Ye Huaiyi because of jealousy, nor will I Do the things that hurt him."


    Ye Yufei can understand her mother''s suffering these years, but she doesn''t want her to keep making mistakes like this.


    She hates her father and her elder brother. She can understand it, but she shouldn''t involve others. It''s not wrong for the prince and the princess to look at the big brother.


    Before, the mother had attacked the eldest brother several times. This was just a contradiction in the house. Even if people outside noticed it, they would not say much.


    But if the people from the royal family were involved because of her hatred for her eldest brother, then the Duke of Zhenguo¡¯s mansion might not be far from ruin, and she couldn¡¯t say anything to watch her mother die.


    After a long time, Mrs. Zhenguo also knew that she had really passed this time: "Yu Fei, you know the relationship between me and Mrs. Nie, you can see if this works, I promise not to help them that day. , whether it can be done depends on their luck, do you think it will work?"


    Ye Yufei frowned and said, "Even if you don''t take action, but this happened in the town''s palace, we still need fame, have you considered it?"


    Mrs. Zhenguo retorted: "I''ll let people keep their mouths shut."


    Ye Yufei is also really angry now: "I told you so much, don''t you understand? Do you have to stop because you are angry with the big brother and destroy the entire palace?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1353： all victims

    Chapter 1353 are all victims


    Mrs. ?? Mrs. Zhen Guo did not expect her daughter to be so angry: "How do you talk? I didn''t do all this for you two brothers and sisters. How can you talk to your mother like this?"


    Ye Yufei didn''t want to destroy the Duke''s Mansion because of his mother''s impulse: "Mother, if you insist on doing it your own way, then I can only report the matter to my father to deal with."


    Mrs. Zhenguo stared at her daughter in disbelief: "What did you just say?"


    Ye Yufei said slowly: "You must know something about the Xiao family, and it''s not like you haven''t heard how much the Crown Princess values ??those two younger brothers.


    Lord Xiao, if something really happened in our government town hall, do you think that if you don''t know anything, you can get rid of it? "


    Mrs. Zhenguo fell silent, and Ye Yufei finally breathed a sigh of relief when she saw that she no longer refuted.


    My mother, everything else is fine, but as long as it happens to Guan Tian''s eldest brother Ye Huaiyi, his IQ will drop.


    But what the mother and daughter didn''t know was that the conversation just now was overheard, and it didn''t take long for these words to reach the crown princess.


    Yunyi did not comment further, but Mrs. Zhenguo wanted to do something bad to Chenrui, which is a fact.


    waved his hand to dismiss the person, the more he thought about it, the more angry he became.


    shouted to the door: "Bai Wei, go to the imperial study and ask the prince to come back and say I have something to look for him."


    Jing Rui thought something had happened, so he went back to the East Palace directly after receiving the news: "Yi''er, what happened?"


    Yun Yi said with a cold face, "Can you find Lord Ye?"


    Jing Rui suddenly heard this sentence: "You mean, Ye Shangshu?"


    Yun Yi nodded lightly: "Yes."


    Jing Rui ordered someone to invite Ye Huaiyi, and then said to Yun Yi, "It''s not convenient to talk in the back house, you can come with me to the front yard."


    The two settled the triplets, and then went to the front yard together.


    Ye Huaiyi was still a little puzzled along the way, and didn''t know why the prince and the princess were looking for him?


    Waiting for Ye Huaiyi to be brought in, seeing the prince and princess who were sitting first, he hurriedly stepped forward to greet the prince and said, "Wei Chen has seen the prince and the prince."


    Jing Rui raised his hand and called out, "Master Ye, sit down."


    Ye Huaiyi was at a loss: "Prince, prince concubine, ask Wei Chen to come over, but something?"


    Yun Yi stared at Ye Huaiyi for a long time: "You have an ''amazing'' mother."


    Then he told Ye Huaiyi the news they had received, and when the matter was finished, Yun Yi said lightly: "What do you think about this?"


    Ye Huaiyi has been very busy recently, so he didn''t care about the affairs of the mansion, but he didn''t think of the stepmother who was so fine on weekdays, but he was stupid, and it would be foolish to want to attack Lord Xiao.


    Is this to get revenge on him, or do you want everyone to perish together?


    Ye Huaiyi quickly adjusted his emotions: "Prince, Crown Princess, I''m really sorry, I didn''t expect that because of Wei Chen, it would also involve Lord Xiao."


    Yun Yi came to him, but not listening to his words of apology: "This matter, the reason why I put it on the surface is that I don''t want you and Duke Zhen to be embarrassed, but if you can''t handle it well, don''t blame me. The shot is not serious."


    Ye Huaiyi knew the temperament of the Crown Princess, and hurriedly said, "Just do as the Crown Princess said."


    Yun Yi thought to himself: It seems that the feud between Ye Huaiyi and Mrs. Zhenguo is not a one-day cold, and the two sides don''t even care about the safety of the government of Zhenguo.


    But think about the masters of the Jinguo Gongfu are really pitiful, they are all victims.


    Finished the update today, thank you little cuties for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1354： revenge

    Chapter 1354 Retaliation


    Duke Ye Anren was forced by his mother to marry a woman he didn''t like. Although the old lady finally agreed with Ye Anren to carry her childhood sweetheart back to the mansion as a concubine, she ended up losing too much blood in childbirth and went away after a few years. .


    Originally, it was found that someone moved her hands and feet during her delivery, but there was no conclusive evidence, so it was not easy to have a seizure.


    After ?? and others passed away, Duke Zhenguo was hit hard, and his temperament changed greatly since then.


    After ??, she was even colder to everyone. The old lady also regretted it because of this, and passed away with regret.


    And Mrs. Zhenguo also had a thorn in her heart because of the existence of Ye Huaiyi''s mother and son.


    Although the woman was dead, Ye Huaiyi was left behind, tormenting her all the time.


    Because of Duke Zhen''s attitude towards her, she even took Ye Huaiyi as a thorn in her eyes, and she did a lot of tricks in the dark. She didn''t know whether it was Ye Huaiyi''s luck or someone secretly helping her.


    And because of those things, Duke Zhen Guo was even more disgusted with his wife, and the relationship between the two was incompatible for a while.


    After Mrs. Zhenguo gave birth to her first son, the husband and wife lived a nominal life. She was unhappy and often acted as a demon in the house.


    But the Duke of Zhen didn''t see it. After a few times, Cui Linxiu gave up and stopped wasting that time on the Duke of Zhen, Ye Huai''an, and focused on cultivating his own pair of sons and daughters.


    That woman ruined her life, so how could she make that woman''s son feel better.


    She heard some rumors and knew that Ye Huaiyi had someone she liked, so she wanted to grab it first and held this flower viewing banquet.


    The time soon came to the day of the flower viewing banquet at the Duke of Zhenguo Mansion.


    Xiao Chenrui went to the backyard to practice the exercises as usual, and then went back to the room to wash and change clothes and have breakfast.


    Waiting for the time is almost up, then let someone prepare a horse and go to the government of the town.


    Mrs. Zhenguo lost her mind from time to time because she had something on her mind.


    Ye Yufei saw her mother like this, walked closer, and reminded in a low voice, "Mother, don''t forget what you promised me, you should think more about your brother."


    After the warning, he brought the maid to greet the ladies.


    Mrs. Zhenguo had indeed promised her daughter that regardless of other people''s affairs, her purpose today was to help Ye Huai''an see each other.


    She has long thought about it, and she will definitely help him to see a family who has gained a stage in the world, so as not to be made irresponsible, but this character and appearance can''t be guaranteed, anyway, he just won''t let him Just be with a happy woman.


    But she forgot that Ye Huaiyi was not an ordinary person, so how could he let her handle his affairs?


    The purpose of Mrs. Zhen Guogong''s flower viewing banquet, others can also guess about it. Many people came here today with the mentality of watching a play.


    When Xiao Chenrui came, he happened to meet Mrs. Qian Qianqian, the Minister of the Ministry of Industry, with her daughter Qian Qianqian and the second niece Qian Xiaoxiao. They were followed by the daughter of the second wife, who was Qian Xiaoxiao''s half-sister.


    Xiao Chenrui had dealt with Qian Minghai, Minister of Industry several times, and had also been a guest at the mansion. Naturally, Mrs. Qian knew it, so he politely stepped forward to say hello.


    Qian Jingjing kept his eyes on Xiao Chenrui after seeing Xiao Chenrui, which made Xiao Chenrui very unhappy.


    Mrs. Qian also noticed Qian Jingjing''s actions, and she didn''t show it on her face, but she was very angry.


    When Xiao Chenrui left, Mrs. Qian''s face became cold, and she quietly coughed at Qian Qian who had not recovered: "You should pay attention to your words and deeds when you are outside, so as not to ruin your reputation and bring trouble to the people in the house. sisters."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1355： I also wish my father

    Chapter 1355 I also hope that my father will be fulfilled


    Qian Jingjing heard the aunt''s words, and his face flushed: "Eldest aunt, I, I don''t, I just see that the young master looks good."


    As soon as she said this, Qian Qianqian hurriedly spoke before her mother said: "Jingjing, this is at the government''s mansion, you should pay more attention when you speak, now that you are not too young, don''t find it for yourself. Trouble, let alone make trouble for the manor."


    Qian Jingjing''s eyes turned red when he heard what his cousin said: "I, I don''t."


    Qian Qianqian has a cool temperament, but she doesn''t look down on the second uncle''s cousin who is about to cry, as if someone is bullying her: "Okay, don''t act like this tearful beauty in front of my eyes, I''m not a man , won''t be soft on you."


    After finishing speaking, he took Qian Xiaoxiao and walked in.


    Mrs. Qian didn''t want to see this niece who was always in the rain, so she didn''t comfort her, but raised her foot and followed her daughter and niece Qian Xiaoxiao.


    Qian Jingjing saw that no one was paying attention to her, so he stomped and chased after her.


    Soon, Ye Huaiyi received the news that the miss of the Qian family was here.


    He listened, with a smile on the corner of his mouth, and said to the person: "Is there any movement over there?"


    The man replied respectfully: "Not yet, but the slave girl seems to be a little wrong with the madam, and the eldest lady warned her."


    Ye Huaiyi doesn''t think that his good sister is to help him.


    The woman''s mind, he has long seen through, not just want to consume him.


    In the past, I always smeared myself in front of outsiders, saying that I have high vision, and I have met several young ladies, but I can''t get into the eyes of the concubine, and it is difficult for her to be a first-mother.


    But among the young ladies she mentioned, which one came from the official lady in the house, all of them were young ladies from concubines. This is not a deliberate response to him.


    And today, there was such a big flower viewing banquet, and he often talked outside, saying that it was for him to look at. In fact, he had not heard the gossip, and wanted to kill it first and then play it, but unfortunately he would not give her a chance.


    Ye Huaiyi looked at the time, and instructed the person in front of him, "Go and call the second young master."


    The next person should go out.


    After a while, Ye Huaiwen, the young master of the town''s palace, walked in and leaned back on the chair like a ruffian: "Brother, is there something wrong with calling me here?"


    Ye Huaiyi poured him a cup of tea and chatted with him casually about things he was interested in. Later, he leaked some news to him, but he didn''t say that the person was Qian Xiaoxiao.


    When Ye Huaiwen heard that his eldest brother fell in love with an ordinary family''s daughter, his face was very obedient, but he was extremely happy in his heart.


    If the eldest brother finds a wife with a prominent family background, then he is afraid that he will never succeed.


    The two chatted for a while, and then they heard someone coming to report: "Eldest Young Master, Master asked you to come to the study in the front yard."


    When Ye Huaiwen heard that his father was looking for his eldest brother, he snorted coldly in his heart, thinking in his heart: That old immortal is really eccentric.


    But Ye Huaiwen was really afraid of his father, Ye Anren, so he wouldn''t go up: "Big brother, since my father has something to look for, my brother won''t bother, let''s go first."


    Ye Huaiyi''s goal has been achieved, so it doesn''t matter if he wants to leave or stay.


    Ye Huaiyi went to his father''s study: "Father, are you looking for me for something?"


    Ye Anren pointed to the chair in front: "Sit down and talk."


    Waiting for Ye Huaiyi to sit down, Ye Anren put away the official document and looked at his son: "Huaiyi, today''s flower viewing banquet in the house, you and I both understand why, what do you think?"


    Ye Anren was sent on business by the sage, and he was not at the house until he returned to Beijing a few days ago.


    But Ye Huaiyi has been very busy these days, so Qian Xiaoxiao hasn''t told her father yet.


    Ye Anren asked at this moment, and Ye Huaiyi naturally explained the matter from the beginning to the end: "I also hope that my father will be fulfilled."


    Ye Anren was very happy to know that his son had someone he liked: "Since there is someone you like, then quickly settle down."


    What he didn''t say was, to save that woman from being a demon.


    Ye Huaiyi stood up and clasped his fists and said, "Thank you father for making it happen."


    In the study, the father and son have set the time for proposing a marriage, and then talk to Mr. Qian, and then the official media can come to the door.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1356： Its going to be fun today

    Chapter 1356 Today''s play must be lively


    Ye Huaiwen was afraid that his mother would really tell his eldest brother Ye Huaiyi a good marriage, so people spread the news that Ye Huaiyi had someone he liked.


    For a while, the ladies and young ladies started to discuss: "Did you say that the lady of the town is holding this flower viewing banquet on purpose for others to see?"


    "It''s possible, who in the capital doesn''t know that she doesn''t like this son-in-law, so how can she really think about him."


    "If it wasn''t for this Ye Shangshu''s outstanding ability, Mrs. Zhenguo would not have gone through this scene because she was afraid that she would fall into the limelight."


    "I just want to see Mrs. Zhenguo, who is the lady in the final decision."


    "Didn''t someone just say that Lord Ye has someone he likes? Maybe, this is what Mrs. Zhenguo deliberately spread. She definitely doesn''t want to find a Yue family with a good family background for her concubine."


    "makes sense."


    "Look at it, this show must be lively today."


    When the Qian family heard this, Qian Qianqian and Qian Xiaoxiao looked at each other and both looked at Madam Qian.


    Mrs. Qian gave them a reassuring look, and while Qian Jingjing was not paying attention, she whispered, "Listen more and talk less. If you have anything to say, go back to the manor."


    At this time, Mrs. Zhenguo really found a young lady she liked, that is the third young lady of Xinglehou Mansion.


    This young lady has an ordinary appearance and is not considered by the government. She has a cowardly temperament and is easy to handle. The most important thing is that the current Xingle Houfu has no real power at all. .


    It''s just that before Mrs. Zhenguo''s plan was spoken, she was disrupted by her own son.


    A maid walked in quickly, the maid avoided people and walked behind his wife, then leaned into her ear and said, "Ma''am, I don''t know who said that the eldest son already has someone he likes, in a few days. I''m going to come to the door to propose a marriage."


    Mrs. Zhenguo was stunned for a moment, afraid that others would find something unusual, so she restrained her expression, and put on a decent smile on her face again: "Everyone is chatting first, I have some things to deal with over there, excuse me first. "


    When she was in a no-man''s place, she asked, "What''s going on?"


    That maid was a little confused: "Slave doesn''t dare to say it."


    Mrs. Zhenguo gave the maid a blank look: "What time is it, don''t tell me soon."


    That maid then whispered: "It''s the second young master who made it known."


    Mrs. Zhenguo couldn''t accept it for a while: "What did you say?"


    She usually dislikes the title ''Second Young Master'', but because of that dead woman, her son became the Second Young Master, but the serious son was the second youngest.


    But the little girl may be nervous, she forgot the taboo of the lady for a while, and called out the second young master.


    Before, Mrs. Zhenguo did not allow the people in the house to call ''Second Young Master'', and asked the servants to call her son ''Young Master'' directly. Only in this way can she feel better.


    This meeting was originally unhappy, but when I heard the name ''Second Young Master'' again, I immediately became angry, raised my hand and slapped the maid: "Who told you to call Second Young Master?"


    The little girl was frightened, and quickly knelt down and begged for mercy: "Madam, this servant was in a hurry for a while, so there was a slip of the tongue, and I asked Madam to forgive me."


    Mrs. Zhenguo also calmed down, and was afraid of being seen: "Stand up, what are you talking about."


    After ??, he thought about the solution in his heart: "Where''s the young master?"


    The little girl who just stood up didn''t dare to lift her head, she covered her face and said, "Go to the back to fight crickets."


    Mrs. Zhenguo raised her hand to support her forehead, she was really mad at her unsatisfactory son.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1357： I helped you wrong

    Chapter 1357 I helped you and I helped you wrong


    gritted his teeth and said, "Don''t hurry up and get me back."


    The little girl heard Madam''s instructions, and suddenly felt a big head, the second young master, oh, no, it is the young master, how could he be easily obedient at this time.


    However, he still covered his face and gave a slight salute, "Yes, this servant will go and find the young master."


    After the maid left, before she could think of a solution, she saw her daughter Ye Yufei come over: "Mother, what are you doing?"


    Mrs. Zhenguo''s face was dumbfounded when asked: "What do you mean?"


    Ye Yufei was a little anxious: "Mother, what time is it now, you are still pretending."


    "What nonsense are you talking about?"


    "Okay, then tell me, which lady did you like?"


    Mrs. Zhen Guogong saw that her daughter was softened, and then said: "I think which young lady is useful. Now those ladies and young ladies have heard that Ye Huaiyi has a happy person."


    Ye Yufei came here just for this, and when he met his mother, he asked, "What the **** is going on?"


    Mrs. Zhenguo''s head was very big when she heard the question: "It''s not something that my brother caused."


    Ye Yufei frowned when he heard the words: "Why did he spread such words?"


    Mrs. Zhen Guogong let out a gloomy sigh: "Everything has to wait for him to come over."


    After waiting for a long time, they saw Ye Huaiwen with a reluctant face walking in.


    Mrs. Zhenguo hadn''t spoken yet. Ye Yufei, the elder sister, spoke first: "Is it the eldest brother you heard has a favorite girl?"


    Ye Huaiwen heard this, and immediately put on a smile: "How is it, I helped you a lot, right?"


    Ye Yufei rolled his eyes angrily: "Have you got water in your brain?"


    Although Ye Huaiwen is a person who is not doing his job properly, he is also a person with a temper: "Who are you talking about?"


    Ye Yufei said angrily, "It''s you that I''m talking about."


    Ye Huaiwen said with anger on his face: "I helped you wrong?"


    "Are you helping us? You are fulfilling the big brother."


    "What do you mean by that, do you really want to help eldest brother find a good marriage?"


    "You pig brain, you know that eldest brother has someone he likes, but you still have to say it. Isn''t that fulfilling him? Don''t you know what life your mother has been living?"


    Ye Huaiwen also realized now that he might have really done a disservice: "Sister, I didn''t mean to, so don''t be mad at me."


    Mrs. ?? Mrs. Zhenguo said so after seeing her son: "Yu Fei, forget it, everything has happened, let''s discuss what to do, there are still guests outside."


    Ye Yufei said with a cold face, "How do I know what to do?"


    then turned to look at Ye Huaiyi: "How do you know that eldest brother has someone he likes?"


    "Naturally it was my elder brother who told me."


    "When did this happen?"


    "Just today, what happened?"


    "In this way, Big Brother is doing this on purpose, and it''s really cunning."


    Ye Huaiwen patted his head: "I''ll just say, I don''t have a good relationship with him, why would he talk to me."


    Mrs. Zhenguo looked at her son: "What do you mean, Ye Huaiyi asked people to find you today?"


    Ye Huaiwen saw that his mother didn''t believe him: "Yes."


    Mrs. Zhenguo had a bad premonition in her heart: "It turns out that we are waiting for us here. It seems that we are busy today."


    Ye Yufei''s pupils shrank, thinking in his heart: It seems that the eldest brother''s patience has reached the limit, this is to start a counterattack against them.


    A moment of panic for no reason.


    Finished the update today, thank you little cuties for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1358： Thats just confusing us

    Chapter 1358 That is just to confuse us


    Over the years, the open and secret struggle between mother and eldest brother has not stopped.


    Before, for the sake of his father, the eldest brother would also be concerned about the reputation of the government of Zhenguo.


    Today, he has a high status and is highly valued by the saints. Even if there is no Zhenguo Gongfu, he will still take good care of his father.


    But if they didn''t have the protection of the government of Zhenguo, they would be nothing.


    The more I think about it, the more I get scared.


    said with an unquestionable tone: "Mother, from today onwards, don''t do anything to calculate the big brother, we can''t afford to offend him now."


    Mrs. Cui Linxiu of Mrs. Zhen Guo turned dark when she heard her daughter''s words: "Who are you, and you have spoken for him. Has he recognized your sister all these years?"


    Ye Yufei knew that his mother didn''t understand her meaning: "Mother, think about it clearly, without the Duke of Zhenguo''s mansion, the eldest brother is also the minister of punishment.


    But if we don''t have the Zhenguo Gongfu, what will the future be like? "


    Cui Linxiu felt that her daughter was making a fuss and alarmist: "Don''t scare yourself, if he had that ability, he would have done it long ago. Would he have waited until today?"


    Ye Yufei saw that her mother couldn''t listen to her: "Mother, eldest brother doesn''t seem to care about anything these years, and it doesn''t matter, in fact, he has been dormant, ready to go at any time, he is afraid that he has been waiting for a suitable time. , don''t forget that he hates us just like he hates their mother and son."


    Before waiting for her mother to speak, she continued: "In these years, he has done a lot for the court, but he has never asked for a reward. We all think that he can''t support the wall, that''s just to confuse us.


    Now, he is a blockbuster and directly became the Minister of Punishment. This is not something ordinary people can do. Not only is he not stupid, but he is also very smart. "


    Cui Linxiu felt a ''hum'' in his head: "Then what should we do now?"


    Ye Huaiwen on the side of ?? also panicked: "Yeah, father will not help us. If it''s as my sister said, how can we provoke big brother."


    Ye Yufei held his forehead for a long time, how could he put on such a mother and younger brother, and he was useless at the critical moment: "Mother, today''s flower viewing banquet, you are not allowed to give birth to any thoughts, just treat it as a gift for Huaiwen. Look at each other, you must check carefully, you are right to listen to me."


    After ?? finished speaking, he looked at his younger brother Ye Huaiwen: "You also give me some rest today."


    Ye Huaiwen can''t wait to hide as far as possible, nodding like garlic: "Don''t worry, I''ll just leave my yard today."


    After saying that, regardless of the reaction of his mother and sister, he ran away as if a wolf was chasing him.


    Ye Yufei didn''t care when he saw him like this, anyway, as long as he didn''t come out today to cause trouble.


    looked back and looked at Cui Linxiu: "Mother, it''s time for us to greet the guests."


    The mother and daughter reappeared, and their actions had obviously changed.


    Ye Yufei went to greet those noble ladies with confidence, and no longer paid attention to the mother''s side.


    When the Nie family arrived, it was already late.


    The eldest lady of the Nie family came out a little late in order to not want people to pay more attention to her relationship with Mrs. Zhenguo.


    In addition, Nie Huiqing has always been dissatisfied with his dress, and after a long time tossing, it is exactly what Mrs. Nie wants.


    After their mother and daughter came in, they found a corner and sat down. Madam Nie found a suitable time to get in front of Mrs. Zhenguo: "I have seen Mrs. Guo."


    The ladies beside ?? only thought that the Nie family wanted to marry their daughter into the Duke of Zhenguo, so they stepped forward to find a sense of existence.


    Everyone knows that the Nie family is a businessman, and they can''t get on the stage. I''m afraid they won''t be able to get into the eyes of Mrs. Zhenguo, so they don''t pay attention to the Nie family at all.


    But what they didn''t expect was that the target of the Nie family was not the eldest son of the Duke''s Mansion, but someone else.


    was called by Mrs. Zhenguo, and Mrs. Nie whispered, "Is someone here?"


    Mrs. Zhenguo couldn''t help but glanced in the direction of her daughter: "I''m afraid it''s not right. It''s better to think about it in the long run. It''s better to forget it today."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1359： I will never touch the lady

    Chapter 1359 I will never touch the lady


    The eldest lady of the Nie family didn''t expect that things that were supposed to be good came to the door, but something went wrong: "We didn''t agree, why is it wrong?"


    Mrs. Zhenguo can agree to help, except for having friendship with Mrs. Nie, it is agreed that after the matter is completed, there is money to take.


    Such a big thing, the natural number is not small.


    Now that things have changed, how can she feel good in her heart, it''s free money, who would think it''s hot.


    Thinking of his daughter''s warning, he reluctantly said, "On a day like today, if something goes wrong, Grandpa Guo will definitely investigate it thoroughly, and I won''t be able to explain it at that time."


    The eldest lady of the Nie family is anxious: "Madam, don''t worry, this matter has nothing to do with you, I just need you to be convenient when the time comes. If something happens, it will never have anything to do with you."


    Seeing Mrs. Zhenguo hesitate: "That''s good, I''ll add 20,000 taels of silver, what do you think?"


    When Mrs. Zhenguo heard that there was another 20,000 silver, her heartbeat couldn''t help but beat a few beats. Thinking of what her daughter had said before, she whispered, "You know, this is too risky, if you don''t do it right, you will offend the royal family. Man, you know."


    Mrs. Nie''s heart froze, this Mrs. Zhenguo was not so smart before, it seems that someone told her something, but the matter has reached this stage, she can''t say anything to waste such a good opportunity: "Okay, After this is done, I will add another 30,000 taels."


    Mrs. ?? Mrs. Zhenguo thought about the banknotes she was about to get, and thought that she would only let people in anyway, and she would not be involved in the future. Anyway, she did pick a few of the right young ladies just now, and she had already reported to the front yard.


    Thinking of Yinzi, she forgot her daughter''s advice: "Then do as originally agreed, but everything that follows has nothing to do with Mrs. Ben."


    Madam Nie nodded and said, "Don''t worry, I will never touch Madam even half a point."


    In the end, Cui Linxiu, the wife of the Duke of Zhenguo, still failed to withstand the temptation of silver, and she felt that it was worth it to add to the crown prince and princess who valued the evil kind.


    So she ordered a few words to the big maid behind her, and then she didn''t care anymore.


    That big maid was originally ordered by the young lady. If the lady has something out of the ordinary, she must report it to her.


    But Mrs. only instructed that the people in the guest house would help move things later. Although it was not very reasonable, it was not out of line, so she did not report it to the eldest lady.


    On the other side, there were not many guests who received invitations in the male guest area. Not long after Xiao Chenrui arrived, he was sprinkled with water by a servant, and then he was taken to the guest house to take care of his clothes.


    Xiao Chenrui thought to himself: It seems that the people from the township government really participated, so don''t blame him for being rude.


    Waiting for the little servant to bring people to the guest house: "Sir Xiao, I''m really sorry, I''m going to fetch you a basin of water, come when you go, you wait a moment."


    After ?? finished speaking, he also ordered the maid outside to bring a pot of tea.


    Not long after, the little girl brought a pot of tea over and helped pour a cup: "You can take it slow, it''s better to call the servant if you have something."


    After saying that, he backed out.


    Xiao Chenrui looked at the cup of tea and chuckled in his heart. He really thought he didn''t understand anything. He had learned some medicinal materials, pharmacology, and medicinal properties from his sister in Beijiang. He was not as good as Brother Hao''s, but also understand some.


    This Mrs. Zhenguo is really good. Well, he wrote it down.


    Just then, he heard a slight movement outside the window.


    This room is not small. There are two rear windows. He got up and went to the other window, which happened to be open.


    He leaned against the wall and stood on his side, just in time to see a man standing outside the other window. The man he knew was Ye Huaiwen, the son-in-law of the Duke of Zhenguo.


    Seeing this person, he was instantly happy, this was delivered to the door by him, and it was really timely.


    So, when Nie Huiqing entered the room, she saw a young man lying on the bed facing inward. Her heartbeat accelerated several times, and she was so excited that she forgot to step forward to confirm whether that person was the person she was thinking of.


    But her mother said that in order not to make mistakes, she would bring someone to look for her soon, so as not to wait for them to wake up and run away, and she would be busy at that time.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1360： There must be a misunderstanding here

    Chapter 1360 There must be a misunderstanding here


    According to her mother''s previous instructions, she took off her coat and threw it on the ground. She was thinking about turning the person over when she heard footsteps.


    As soon as she was in a hurry, she took off her shoes and climbed to the side of the bed. The man''s face was blocked by his hair. She directly took the man''s hand and put it on her waist, and closed her eyes.


    As soon as all this was done, the door was pushed open.


    Hearing the scream of ''ah'', there was chaos at the door of the house.


    The person who opened the door was not the lady of the Nie family, but a fourth-rank official lady walking in front.


    Those ladies with valuable status, Mrs. Nie''s status is naturally too much.


    Only these ladies of ordinary family background can be led by her nose.


    She is smart, she only said that she has a new little coat, the style is very novel, and it is very attractive to wear, and her master has been staying in her courtyard for a period of time.


    Those ladies were attracted by her words and were brought to the guest house by her.


    I didn''t expect to see something I shouldn''t have seen. The eldest lady of the Nie family is quite good at pretending: "Mrs. Li, what''s the matter?"


    Mrs. Li was frightened and stammered: "Inside, there is, there is, there is a man."


    This is obviously a place for the female relatives to rest, so why are there men, and there are women''s clothes underground.


    When the people behind him saw the shoes on the ground, they determined that the man was lying on the bed, and the heart of gossip was burning.


    Soon Mrs. Zhenguo and the eldest Miss Ye Yufei received the news and rushed over.


    Ye Yufei had a dark face the whole time, and Mrs. Zhenguo carefully explained: "It has nothing to do with me."


    When they arrived, they did not go into the house in person, but ordered the servants to go in and check.


    The amount of medicine in the tea was not heavy. At this time, Ye Huaiwen also slowly opened his eyes. When he saw his situation clearly, he jumped up from the bed in fright: "What''s going on?"


    Hearing the movement outside the house, he turned his face back, everyone was stunned, and someone called out, "It''s the son of the Duke of Zhenguo."


    Mrs. Zhenguo and the eldest Miss Ye Yufei were confused when they heard this. They looked at each other and thought: Ye Huaiwen couldn''t talk about his yard before, could it be Ye Huaiyi?


    Now, Mrs. Zhenguo couldn''t care about anything else, and suddenly crowded into the room.


    Just saw the person, but was dumbfounded.


    She saw that her son Ye Huaiwen was standing on the ground, with no shoes on his feet, and his clothes were still loose, her mind went blank with a ''hum''.


    Waiting for Ye Yufei to squeeze to the door uneasy, and when he saw the people in the room, he wanted to find a place to die, which was really embarrassing.


    The elder brother who clearly said that he would not leave the hospital turned out to be here. Who can tell her what happened?


    Mrs. Zhenguo''s face turned pale: "Huaiwen, why are you here?"


    Ye Huaiwen saw the people around the door, and then looked at the woman pretending to be dead on the bed: "Mother, I don''t know either, I just came to watch the fun."


    This sentence makes people at the door have different thoughts. What does it mean to ''come here to watch the fun''?


    Could it be that there is something else inside?


    How could Ye Yufei let his brother say, "Second brother, put on your shoes first and go back to your yard. Let me and my mother handle it here."


    While speaking, he gave Ye Huaiwen a warning wink.


    She was afraid that if her brother was in a hurry, he would tell the truth. In that case, they would really be finished.


    The crown prince and crown princess will never let them go. If they haven''t left the cabinet, even if they are married, they can''t live without their parents'' family in the future, so there must be no accident in the town''s palace.


    Madam Nie was afraid that the news would ruin her daughter''s reputation, so the ladies brought over were all from ordinary backgrounds. Offended, after all, the Queen Mother is her own old lady''s cousin.


    Right now, she is not afraid that things will get out, but why did this person become the second son of the Duke of Zhenguo?


    She was stunned at first, but when she looked at Mrs. Zhen Guo''s cannibalistic eyes, she couldn''t help shuddering: "Mrs. Guo Gong, there must be a misunderstanding here."


    Mrs. Zhen Guogong glanced at the few ladies who had flashed away not far from the door, gritted her teeth and said to Mrs. Nie: "If they dare to spread a word about this matter today, I will not let you Nie go. Family."


    Madam Nie nodded hurriedly: "No, don''t worry."


    She really doesn''t dare to confront Mrs. Zhenguo now, after all, she doesn''t want this to spread, otherwise how will her daughter marry in the future?


    But the hope was not fulfilled. At this moment, Ye Huaiyi walked over with a group of young masters, followed by a few young ladies.


    Ye Huaiyi pretended not to know, and asked, "Why are you standing in the yard?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1361： Even if you cry to death, things cant change

    Chapter 1361 Even if you cry to death, things cannot change


    Ye Huaiwen in the room heard the voice of his eldest brother, and was so frightened that he wanted to get out of the back window and leave, but unfortunately he was too anxious, so he kicked over the chair he was stepping on, and the sound attracted everyone''s attention.


    Mrs. Zhenguo and the eldest Miss Ye Yufei didn''t have time to stop it, so Ye Huaiyi led the people to the door and saw Ye Huaiwen lying on the window comically.


    Seeing Nie Huiqing on the bed, who was horrified, he pretended to be angry and shouted, "Ye Huaiwen, you are so outrageous, get over here."


    Different from the ladies brought by the eldest lady of the Nie family, the sons and young ladies brought by Ye Huaiyi, they are all people of high status.


    Being yelled at by Ye Huaiyi, Ye Huaiwen''s body softened and he fell back into the room, feeling extremely embarrassed.


    Soon, Duke Zhen Guo was invited over.


    Ye Anren doesn''t like this second son anymore, that''s his son too. Now that he has made such a mistake, he can only deal with the matter first, and then deal with him.


    Those who watched the fun were sent back to the front yard after being asked by Duke Zhen Guo.


    The ladies brought by the eldest lady of the Nie family did not dare to say a word, for fear of affecting the future of their master.


    And those noble sons and young ladies are disdainful to say this to the outside world. They have long been accustomed to which big family does not have some secrets.


    The reason why they appeared in the Nursing Home is because one of the young ladies'' clothes was dyed with ink when she was painting in the front yard, and that young lady had just returned to the capital and was a little timid.


    Another young lady who was traveling with her happened to be interested in her cousin, so she found a maid and went to the male guest to pass a message.


    Ye Huaiyi just got the news. He knew that something had happened in the guest house on the female family''s side, and he also knew that his unfortunate second brother was tricked by Lord Xiao, so he offered to lead the way.


    But now, those noble sons are not stupid, they also guessed Ye Huaiyi''s intention.


    However, they watched a good show and didn''t mind being used by him at all.


    It''s just that they don''t understand, who is the man who was calculated by those people?


    Those sons looked over and over in the crowd.


    It¡¯s just that no matter how you look, you can¡¯t guess who the scheming person is.


    In the beginning, Xiao Chenrui was sprinkled with tea, the servants did it secretly, not many people knew about it, and Xiao Chenrui made preparations in advance, and the entourage had long been waiting at the place he designated.


    Xiao Chenrui came today to give them a chance. Since they really dare to attack, then revenge will begin.


    Nie Huiqing, who returned to the mansion, burst into tears: "Mother, how could this happen, how did you become that Ye Huaiwen who accomplished nothing?"


    The eldest lady of the Nie family is also very upset now. She has not forgotten the death stare of Mrs. Zhenguo, and the sentence before leaving: "This matter is not over."


    She had a headache just thinking about it.


    He had to comfort him: "Huiqing, this is the end of the matter, it''s useless for you to cry anymore, let''s accept the reality, that Ye Huaiwen has accomplished nothing, but fortunately his status is precious, even if Duke Zhen Guo doesn''t like this son again, but in the next hundred years, The Duke of Zhenguo will still pass it on to him, after all, he is the direct son."


    How can Nie Huiqing listen to these words now, she thought that she was not clear, missed the person she liked, and couldn''t cry herself: "I don''t care what Ye Huaiwen''s identity will be in the future, my daughter only likes Lord Xiao."


    The eldest lady of the Nie family saw that her daughter would not listen to her advice, and said angrily, "Even if you cry to death, things can''t be changed."


    Nie Huiqing was spoiled by his family, and he yelled directly: "It''s like this, do you think I''ll have a good life when I marry into the Duke''s Mansion?"


    How can the eldest lady of the Nie family not be clear, but this matter is destined to be unbearable.


    As soon as the flower viewing banquet at the Zhenguo Gongfu ended, there were rumors that the second son of the Zhenguo Gongfu and the eldest Miss Nie fell in love at first sight because of the flower banquet.


    The Duke''s Mansion also quickly fulfilled those words. After a few days, he went to the Nie Mansion to propose a marriage, and the marriage between Nie Huiqing and Ye Huaiwen was settled.


    This can make Mrs. Zhenguo and Ye Huaiwen disgusting enough, but with Ye Huaiyi''s blending, how can their mother and son be able to stop them.


    The update is finished today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1362： Is there no other way?

    Chapter 1362 Is there any other way?


    After ?? Yunyi received the news, it was naturally impossible to let them go.


    If it wasn''t for his younger brother''s precautions, he wouldn''t have followed the Nie family''s way.


    Thinking that Mrs. Zhenguo dared to calculate her younger brother for tens of thousands of taels of money, she said to Bai Wei next to her with a cold face: "Check Mrs. Zhenguo."


    She was a little puzzled, how could it be possible to reduce her expenses by dignifiedly maintaining the Duke''s mansion? Why would the First Lady of the Nie family hold her for a mere tens of thousands of taels, and she really didn''t want her face.


    Bai Wei bowed to Yun Yifu: "Yes, the servant will send someone to investigate."


    Waiting for Bai Wei to leave, Yun Yi finished drinking a cup of tea and waved to Mu Lan who was standing in the distance.


    When Mu Lan approached, he motioned for her to come over, and whispered a few words in her ear: "Do you understand?"


    Mu Lan nodded: "I understand."


    Yunyi waved his hand: "This matter, you can do it yourself, don''t reveal your identity."


    With Yunyi''s help, the good news of Nie Huiqing, the eldest lady of the Nie family, and the second son of the Zhenguo Gongfu quickly spread throughout the capital.


    And there are many versions, which became a joke after dinner.


    When Nie Huiqing received the news, it was a bolt from the blue.


    Even the government of Zhenguo had a quarrel because of rumors.


    Mrs. Zhenguo didn''t expect that she originally wanted to block the prince and the princess who valued the concubine, but in the end she killed her son without speaking, and it became a joke in the market.


    Even if her own son is not a success, he is still the son of the Duke of Zhenguo. How could he be reduced to marrying the daughter of a merchant who is not on the table? She is really angry.


    Because of this matter, he has not less to find out about Duke Zhen Guo, but who is Duke Zhen Guo, as soon as the incident happened, he guessed the tricks in it.


    Originally thought that Cui''s eldest son Ye Huaiyi was likely to be tricked at the flower viewing banquet, but she didn''t expect that she would dare to reach out to Mr. Xiao, who had just made a contribution and won the award. She thought that their government was too peaceful. , I am afraid that the good days are enough, and the courage is really not small.


    No, there was another shout from outside the study: "Don''t stop me, I have to see Grandpa Guo today."


    "Madam, don''t be too embarrassed for your subordinates, the Lord of the country has ordered you to see no one."


    "I have to see him today, you get out of the way."


    Seeing that no matter how noisy you are, the people in the study are indifferent: "I know you can hear it, so you don''t like Huaiwen so hard, do you want to destroy him?"


    Seeing that there was still no movement in the study: "Okay, this is what you forced me to do. For my son, I can do anything."


    She had just finished speaking when the door of the study was opened: "If you want to court death, don''t pull it to the town hall, you can get out with your son, you thought you did a perfect job and would not be discovered.


    Why did Huaiwen appear in the Nursing Home, you know better than anyone else, he can have today, thanks to your good mother, you still have the face to come to me to make a fuss? "


    Mrs. Zhenguo saw that Grandpa Guo was determined this time, so she could only begged: "Grandpa Guo, he is your direct son, the only young master in this mansion, you really want to watch him like this. Was it destroyed?"


    Duke Ye Anren said with anger: "What do you want me to do, it''s hard to believe that you still want to use power to suppress people and let the Nie family voluntarily withdraw from their relatives. Don''t forget that although the Nie family is only a royal businessman, they are standing behind them. Empress Dowager, you can be patient, you go to the palace to beg the Empress Dowager."


    One sentence made Mrs. Zhenguo panic, and she murmured, "Is there no other way?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1363： fate tricks people

    Chapter 1363 Fate makes people


    If his son marries the daughter of a merchant, he will not be laughed at to die in the future, and what is rumored in the market really does not give them a way to live.


    *


    Soon Yun Yi received the news: "Prince Concubine, there is news coming in."


    Yunyi was flipping through the account book sent by the Ministry of Internal Affairs, and said in a low voice, "Let''s hear it."


    Bai Wei coughed lightly, and then said eloquently: "In these years, the private property of Duke Zhenguo''s mansion has never been in the hands of Mrs. Zhenguo. It is too good to operate, and it is all left to the people below to take care of it.


    And those people may have also seen that Mrs. Zhenguo is not good at this, and all of them have their own careful thoughts, and the profitable money has been greedy by the following.


    But after our investigation, we found that Duke Zhen Guo didn''t know the situation, but he didn''t know why those people were allowed to do it without paying attention.


    Originally, the eldest lady of Duke Zhenguo¡¯s mansion was quite brainy, but Mrs. Zhenguo didn¡¯t know what the reason was, so she didn¡¯t let them touch those businesses, but her son didn¡¯t have the same talent for running a business.


    Therefore, the money collected from those properties every year will be enough for the family''s expenses. The most important thing is that Mrs. Zhenguo also has to support the two unrelated younger brothers of her parents'' family, eat, drink, prostitute and gamble. She is proficient and will find her when she has no money, which makes Mrs. Zhenguo a headache.


    But this has been the case for so many years, and Duke Zhen Guo has never asked about the financial situation of the government. "


    Yunyi heard Bai Wei''s report: "I can''t complain about the mere tens of thousands of taels of silver to make her change her mind, and I can''t complain that Duke Zhen Guo didn''t dare to let her take care of his private property."


    Bai Wei helped Yun Yi continue to serve the tea, and continued: "Don''t you know that Mrs. Zhenguo''s mother Yingguo''s mansion was originally a meritorious family, but since the eldest young master of the mansion died in battle, the rest of the manor None of the young masters stood out.


    Anyway, those sons-in-law are still not making troubles outside, but the two direct younger brothers of Mrs. Zhenguo are not in control all day long. silver. "


    Yun Yi really didn''t expect that there was such a thing. After all, she had seen Mrs. Ying Guo''s wife before, and she didn''t see any problems. Although the clothes on her body were not the latest styles, they were all from famous families. Just face light.


    Qu Lian on the side of ?? looked at Bai Wei: "Does Duke Zhen Guo have no opinion at all?"


    Bai Wei smiled without saying a word.


    Yun Yi said lightly, "Although she was Duke Zhen Guo''s biological mother and intervened in his marriage, Mrs Zhen Guo''s wife, Cui Linxiu, was indeed a victim, and Duke Zhen didn''t care, so she probably wanted to make amends.


    Otherwise, he couldn''t have been unaware of the situation in the mansion, because the old lady of Zhen Guogong intervened in the marriage of Zhenguogonggong, causing the entire master of the Zhenguogong''s mansion to become a victim. "


    Bai Wei nodded lightly: "Prince Concubine said that Duke Zhen Guo is not happy with his wife, so he is not very close to the pair of direct children, and Mrs. Zhen Guo hates concubines even more because of her husband''s dislike. The concubine has made a lot of shots, so that the relationship with Duke Zhen Guo has worsened, alas, it can only be said that fate makes people."


    Yunyi agrees with Bai Wei''s statement: "Ye Huaiyi is actually a ruthless man. He has been dormant all these years, and Mrs. Zhenguo has always thought that her son-in-law is like her son and has achieved nothing, so she relaxed her vigilance."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1364： The high gate compound is really private

    Chapter 1364 The high gate compound is really private


    Yun Yi took a sip of tea and continued: "Now, Ye Huaiyi is a blockbuster. Fortunately, Mrs. Zhenguo has a good tolerance, or else she would have fallen down long ago. I guess Ye Huaiyi had planned all this."


    Bai Wei wanted to open her mouth several times, but she felt that after all, what happened back then was just a guess, and it was hard to say it.


    Yunyi looked at her and asked, "What do you want to say?"


    Bai Wei looked at the Crown Princess and said, "Actually, our people have found something about Lord Ye''s mother, but there is no conclusive evidence, so the servants dare not talk nonsense."


    Yun Yi actually suspected that Ye Huaiyi''s mother''s death had another reason, otherwise Duke Zhen Guo would not be able to be hard-hearted and treat his wife and a pair of children as if they were others.


    Bai Wei whispered: "Master Ye''s mother had a dystocia that year, and it was Mrs. Zhenguo who ordered her to do something in the soup, and she was saved, but since then Master Ye''s mother has not been in good health.


    Because of this, Duke Zhenguo hated his wife, and he never stepped into his yard again. Later, it was Mrs. Zhenguo who used disgraceful means to conceive a son-in-law.


    It was only after that, the husband and wife broke up completely. "


    They were talking happily when Jing Rui walked in.


    Bai Wei and Qu Lian winked at the ceremony and backed out.


    Yun Yi smiled and looked at Jing Rui: "It''s quite early to come back today."


    Jing Rui smiled and poured himself a cup of tea: "I''ve been busy for a few days, and I''m finally busy with the business at hand. I''ll accompany you back to Xiao''s house tomorrow."


    Yun Yi smiled: "It''s not how far away it is. If you are busy, you don''t have to worry about me. I''ll just go back with the children."


    When Jing Rui heard the little woman''s words, he felt a little unhappy. He stretched out his hand and pulled the person over, took him directly into his arms, raised his hand and tapped her on the forehead: "I''ve been busy for a few days, and I just finished the errand at hand, look. You are like this, there is no surprise at all."


    Yun Yi covered her forehead and retorted: "I''m not afraid that you will tire yourself out, but you really don''t know good people."


    Jing Rui took the man into his arms and stabbed her with the stubble of his chin with a smile: "Then I blame Yi''er wrongly."


    Yun leaned on his arms and said coquettishly, "No, it''s been two generations, why hasn''t there been a tacit understanding yet."


    Jing Rui knew that the little woman was deliberately teasing him: "That''s not good, it seems that I have to stick to Yi''er in the future and cultivate a tacit understanding, so as not to be rejected by Yi''er."


    After saying that, both of them laughed.


    Yun Yiwo talked about the matter of the Zhenguo Gong''s mansion in Jing Rui''s arms, and Jing Rui listened to her: "I still know a little about the Zhenguo Gong''s mansion."


    Yunyi was still waiting for him to say the following, but Jing Rui picked up the teacup and watched him casually sip the tea: "You go on and on."


    Jing Rui saw that the little woman was anxious, put down the teacup with a smile, and kissed Yun Yi on the forehead, and then continued: "Back then, Ye Huaiyi''s mother gave birth to a massive hemorrhage, and it wasn''t just Mrs. Zhenguo who took action.


    In fact, Duke Zhen''s younger brother-in-law also secretly took action at that time. Afterwards, when Duke Zhen found out the truth, he almost killed his second brother Ye Xingkun. Ye Guangkun was beaten to death.


    Later, it was the old lady of Zhen Guogong who came forward to mediate, and the matter was settled, but the people in the second room were also separated from the Guogong Mansion because of this. "


    Yun Yi sighed softly: "This high gate compound is really too private."


    Jing Rui didn''t answer this, but instead said: "If it wasn''t for Ye Huaiyi, Duke Zhen Guo wouldn''t be able to survive."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1365： How to punish them is up to you

    Chapter 1365 How to punish them, you can do whatever you want


    Jing Rui glanced at the little woman in his arms: "I heard that Duke Zhen and Ye Huaiyi''s biological mother have a very good relationship, but sometimes people are not as good as heaven."


    Yun Yi felt that she didn''t want to go on, so she changed the subject: "When will we leave the palace tomorrow?"


    Jing Rui whispered in her ear: "Just follow Yi''er''s wishes."


    Yunyi thought that the day after tomorrow would be the big day for her eldest brother Xiao Chenrui, and she suddenly became excited: "Let''s go to the Prime Minister''s mansion tomorrow, and I''ll send her makeup first."


    Jing Rui gave a light ''um'': "Is there anything else, I will arrange it together in a while."


    Yun Yi thought for a moment: "I came out of the Prime Minister''s Mansion and stopped by the General''s Mansion to greet my grandmother. The children have said it a few times."


    Jing Rui nodded in response: "Yi Er, Chen Rui is getting married, how did you arrange for your grandmother?"


    Yunyi thought of the old lady of the Xiao family: "Now the grandmother''s situation, it is not appropriate to move, so don''t toss her."


    He did not take the old lady back to the house, and it was indeed for the sake of the old lady.


    The two chatted for a while, and Yun Yi rushed out the door and said, "Someone."


    Mu Lan walked in: "Prince Concubine, the servant is here."


    Yun Yi was afraid that he would forget, so he said to Mu Lan, "We will leave the palace early tomorrow. We will live in Xiao''s house in the next few days. You all pack your luggage in advance."


    Mu Lan withdrew in response.


    Yunyi then said to Jing Rui: "Let''s go, go to Bo Ge''er and take a look at the three of them to Changle Palace and have dinner with the imperial grandmother."


    Thinking of the Queen Mother, Yunyi thought of the Nie family, but he hadn''t yet spared the time to teach them a lesson.


    Right now, there is nothing more important than the marriage of the eldest brother. Keep this account in mind. When the eldest brother gets married, she will definitely teach them a profound lesson to the Nie family.


    The two got up and walked out. The children mostly listened to stories from Bo Geer at this time.


    When the couple arrived at the door, they heard Brother Ye say, "Brother, when will the concubine take us out of the palace? Brother Ye misses his great-grandmother."


    When Yun Yi heard this, she couldn''t help but look at Jing Rui: "How about we leave the Prime Minister''s Mansion tomorrow and leave them in the General''s Mansion, and send someone to pick them up before the sun goes down, so that they can still be with their grandmother. Wait a while."


    thought of something, and said, "This time, let them bring the dark guards and bodyguards they chose."


    Brother Bo''s ears are good, and he heard the movement outside: "Tie up, we should go to Changle Palace to say goodbye to the imperial grandmother."


    Yunyi motioned to the maid to push the door open: "Brother Bai, come out with your brother and sister."


    Brother Ye heard the voice of his mother, and ran out in a hurry. When he saw his father and Wang, he ran over with joy: "Why did the father and mother come together today?"


    Yun Yi smiled and patted his son''s head: "Your father specially made time to come over to accompany you. Let''s see if brother and sister are okay. Let''s go to Changle Palace together and have dinner with your grandmother."


    As soon as she finished speaking, she saw Brother Bai pulling Sister Yun out, and the two saluted properly, and the family of five went to Changle Palace.


    When their family arrived, they didn¡¯t expect that the Holy Sage Mo Yanbin was also here. When the children saw the imperial grandfather, their eyes lit up, and they went up to meet the Empress Dowager and the Sage.


    Brother Bai sat next to the Queen Mother, Sister Yun and Brother Ye were hugged to the legs by the saint, and the family was happy.


    The Queen Mother looked at Yunyi: "Yunyi, what the Nie family has done is really too much. How to punish them, you can do what you want, don''t worry about my relationship with the old lady of Nie''s house."


    Finished the update today, thank you little cuties for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1366： Crossed the road in front of the queen mother and the saint

    Chapter 1366 Crossed the road in front of the Queen Mother and the Holy Master


    Yunyi was very moved when she heard the Queen Mother''s words. She didn''t expect that the Queen Mother would say it directly.


    She glanced at the sage who was sitting on the head, and saw that he had no extra expression. Then she looked at Jing Rui, and then looked at the queen mother: "Thank you for your understanding, the Nie family has indeed done it this time, I really did. I didn''t plan to do that."


    This matter can be considered to have passed the clear road in front of the Queen Mother and the Holy Master. No matter what he does in the future, he is not afraid of accountability.


    In fact, the sage also has the intention to teach the Nie family a lesson. Over the years, the Nie family has a great relationship with the queen mother.


    Jing Rui opened his mouth and said: "Father, royal grandmother, I have asked the Ministry of Internal Affairs to hand over some purchase orders to the Ai family."


    The Queen Mother nodded at him and said, "You did the right thing in this matter. The Ai family is indeed precious."


    Mo Yanbin also had this intention. The Ai family kept a low profile and never made any demands. In fact, he did mention this to the Ai family before.


    Ai Rongyuan, the boss of the Keai family, knew about the relationship between the Nie family and the queen mother, and did not agree.


    I don''t know what method my son used to persuade the Ai family, and he said with some relief: "Very good."


    After talking with Brother Bo, she beckoned to Sister Yun who was sitting on the saint''s upper lap: "Sister Yun, come to the emperor''s great-grandmother."


    Sister Yun looked up at the saint: "Grandfather, let Sister Yun go down."


    Shang Shang looked at the big wet eyes of his little granddaughter, and his heart was too soft: "Okay, the imperial grandfather will let our sister Yun go."


    said while putting it away: "Don''t worry, let''s stand firm before walking, but we can''t fall."


    Waiting for Sister Yun to stand firm, her small hand patted on the big palm of the saint: "It''s alright, Sister Yun is standing firm, the grandfather is not worried."


    ''s intimate little milky voice melted the heart of the saint.


    Sister Yun walked in front of the Queen Mother and called out, "Imperial Great-grandmother."


    The Queen Mother smiled and stretched out her hand to pull the person into her arms, and said to Hu Mamma behind her, "Hu Mama, quickly bring that set of jewelry."


    Yunyi and Jing Rui looked at the queen mother after hearing this.


    The queen mother looked at them and said with a smile: "The day after Chenrui gets married, you must go back, I have prepared accessories for Sister Yun and a few of them, and an extra set of headgear for our sister Yun to show her. like or not."


    Mother Hu quickly came out of the inner hall, holding the set of headdresses mentioned by the Queen Mother in her hands. When everyone saw it, they were all bright. It was really suitable for this age to wear, playful and dignified.


    Sister Yun liked it very much, thanked the queen mother with a smile, and hugged her and kissed her, but she made the queen mother happy.


    The sage on the side was jealous: "Sister Yun, the emperor''s grandfather often sent people to deliver things to you on weekdays, and I didn''t see any sign of it."


    Sister Yun listened to the grandfather''s words, stepped forward with a smile, motioned for the saint to bend over, and stretched out her small arms around the neck of the saint: "Sister Yun comforts the grandfather."


    This little gesture made everyone laugh.


    Brother Ye, who was still in the sage''s arms, shouted, "Grandfather, we have become meat pie."


    The Sage didn''t understand Brother Ye''s words, so he straightened up and asked, "What did Brother Ye just say?"


    Yun Yi asked the small kitchen to make meat patties for them before, and Brother Ye repeated the method of the patties: "Grandfather, just like that, we don''t look like meat patties."


    The sage thought that he had just bent over and sandwiched Brother Ye between his legs and upper body. It was really like that, and said with a smile: "Like, I will cook that meal in the East Palace another day, and give some to the grandfather to taste. Taste it, it''s good."


    Brother Ye glanced at his mother and concubine, raised his head and smiled and said to the saint: "Okay, give it to the emperor''s grandfather, also give it to the emperor''s great-grandmother, and give it to the great-grandmother."


    Yun Yi thought to herself that children have the most sensitive minds. Whether it is the imperial grandmother, the father, or the grandmother of the general''s residence outside the palace, they have no distracting thoughts about these children, and their eyes are full of sincere love. The children can naturally feel it, how heartwarming it is to hear this.


    The Queen Mother smiled and looked at Brother Ye: "What a villain, the great-grandmother will be waiting."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1367： go out of the palace

    Chapter 1367 Out of the Palace


    Laughter can be heard from time to time in the main hall of Changle Palace, and the maids waiting outside also have smiles on their faces.


    The atmosphere in the palace has changed since the registration on the sage.


    Especially now that the serious masters in the palace, apart from the sage and the queen mother, are the five members of the East Palace family. Without the previous intrigue, even their servants feel a lot more comfortable, and they don''t have to worry all day long, for fear of offending which master will be punished. punish.


    After the family had eaten, they resigned with the Queen Mother and went away.


    Returning to the East Palace, Yun Yi said to the triplets: "Go wash and rest early. We will leave the palace early tomorrow morning. Father and mother will send you to the General''s Mansion first, and pick you up to Xiao Mansion before dark."


    The children were obedient, kissed her for a while, and then left.


    Bai Wei asked people to bring water in, did it routinely, and finished the process before people came in to clean up.


    The husband and wife closed the doors and windows and entered the space together.


    Yunyi took the change of clothes and teleported to the hot spring pool on the hill. She wanted to take a beautiful bath, and she would have to do something when she returned home tomorrow.


    When Jing Rui came over with the juice, he saw Yun Yi leaning against the pool wall with a look of enjoyment on his face.


    Looking at this seductive scene, how could I hold on to it, I soon joined the bath, but after soaking, I soaked together, naturally it was a matter of course, ups and downs together.


    The next day, Yun Yi woke up on the big bed in the space and asked confusedly, "What time is it?"


    Jing Rui hugged him: "It''s still early."


    The two of them tossed very late last night. If it wasn''t for the jet lag in the space, I''m afraid they wouldn''t be able to wake up after sleeping three poles in the sun.


    Because of things in his heart, Yun Yi still didn''t dare to go back to sleep, got up and packed himself up, and then said to Jing Rui who was still lying on the bed with his eyes closely following him: "Get up, it''s time for us to go out."


    Jing Rui pulled the person to his side: "Why is my Yier so attractive?"


    The two held their foreheads and whispered for a while, then they packed up and left the space together.


    Because they were leaving the palace this morning, the maids packed up the things they were going to bring last night. When they heard something in the room, Bai Wei brought the second-class maids in to serve.


    When the couple had just packed up, the triplets also came over hand in hand, and they all shouted, "Father, the mother."


    Brother Ye was a little excited: "Mother, when are we going?"


    Yun Yi smiled and looked at him: "After breakfast, let''s go."


    They had agreed with the queen mother and the sage yesterday, so they didn¡¯t go there to greet them in the morning, they packed up and left the palace directly.


    Sister Yun clapped her little hands and jumped up: "Mother concubine, can you go to the market to play?"


    Yun Yi looked at her daughter''s expectant eyes, but for the sake of safety, she shook her head ruthlessly and said: "Not today, after my uncle gets married, the father and mother can take you to the market for a play and then go back to the palace. okay?"


    Sister Yun was a little disappointed, but after hearing that her father and mother were with her at the market for a few days, she still smiled and said, "Okay, then I can''t make Sister Yun wait too long."


    Yunyi made a promise to her and checked the tick, Sister Yun said happily: "Let''s go, have breakfast quickly, I think of my great-grandmother."


    Yunyi looked at her daughter amusingly, and greeted everyone to go to the side hall.


    Don''t want to be so high-profile, so they didn''t let Jing Rui ride a horse, and the family of five went out of the palace in a carriage.


    Xiao Chenrui knew before that her sister was going back to the house today, so she arranged someone early to wait at the street.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1368： Still thoughtful by the princess

    Chapter 1368 is still the thoughtful thought of the crown princess


    Xiao Chenrui had just arrived at the study in the front yard, when he saw the little servant who was sent to squat and hurried in: "Young master, the carriage that the prince and the princess are riding in has already reached the street and is coming here."


    Chen Rui put a smile on his face, and said to the servant waiting at the door: "Go and invite the young master to the front yard."


    The servant responded, turned around and ran towards the young master''s courtyard.


    Xiao Chenrui walked to the gate first to greet him.


    After a while, Xiao Chenhao trotted to the gate: "Brother, are you there yet?"


    As soon as he finished his words, he saw a carriage turned in in front of him. Xiao Chenhao didn''t ask the elder brother anymore, he shouted, "Come on, come on."


    said and walked down the steps in front of the mansion gate.


    He just waited for the carriage to stop. After waiting for a long time, he did not see his little nephews getting off the carriage. After meeting his elder sister and brother-in-law who had already gotten off the carriage, he frowned and said, "Sister, where are my little nephews?"


    Yun Yi smiled and said, "They have been sent to the General''s Mansion, and I will send someone to pick them up later."


    Xiao Chenhao also knows that there must be a lot of things in the mansion today, and my sister must be afraid of not being able to take care of them, so she sent them to the general''s mansion: "Then I will go to the general''s mansion to pick up people in person."


    Yun Yi asked with a smile, "You''re not going to the academy today?"


    Xiao Chenhao was a little embarrassed: "I thought the little nephews would come over today. I was afraid that you would be busy, so I asked the academy for leave in advance."


    Yun Yi saw that he was a little lost, and said with a smile: "Since you have all taken leave, why don''t you go to the General''s Mansion to find them."


    Xiao Chenhao''s eyes lit up: "Is it okay?"


    Jing Rui on the side tapped him on the head: "What''s wrong, it''s not like you haven''t been to the General''s Mansion."


    Yunyi looked a little funny at his younger brother. No matter how smart he was, he was still a child: "In the past, take Nanxing or Xueling with you."


    Xiao Chenhao waved to them: "Understood, you don''t need to send someone to pick us up, just wait until I come back with them."


    After he left with Xueling, Yun Yi and Jing Rui entered Xiao Mansion together with Chen Rui.


    At this moment, Xiao''s mansion has been cleaned up and has a new look. The red silk with big red flowers is all hung under the eaves of the corridor, and the double happiness is posted on the wall, which is very festive.


    Yunyi looked very satisfied: "But everything is arranged?"


    Xiao Chenrui''s face was full of joy: "Well, Steward Shen is very capable and made arrangements early. After lunch, the cook from Juxiangyuan will come over, and the ingredients will be delivered at that time."


    The three of them went to Xiao Chenrui''s yard together.


    Along the way, not only red lanterns and red silk were hung everywhere, but also a lot of flowers were displayed. At a glance, you can tell that you have used your heart.


    Yunyi said to Butler Shen, who came over to greet him, "It''s been hard work these days."


    Butler Shen said neither humble nor arrogant: "It''s what slaves should do."


    On the side of the wedding room, Yun Yi asked them to make minor adjustments after seeing it, and by noon, it was all completed.


    After lunch, Zhuangzi''s vehicles came into the house one after another, and the cooks from Juxiangyuan''s stores were all in place.


    Yunyi was very satisfied after looking at the menu and did not make any major adjustments.


    After inquiring about the details of tomorrow, he instructed Steward Shen: "You can go to Zhang''s house and ask, can you borrow the open space in front of his house?"


    Butler Shen was a little unclear, so: "What''s the Crown Princess'' plan?"


    Yun Yi said softly: "Tomorrow there will definitely be beggars coming to please, so why not prepare some meals there in advance, so as not to disturb the guests attending the wedding banquet."


    Butler Shen nodded and said, "It''s still as thoughtful as the Crown Princess thought."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1369： Chois unwillingness

    Chapter 1369 Cui''s unwillingness


    Prime Minister''s Mansion, the Lin family also arrived at the Prime Minister''s Mansion early today.


    Old Madam Lin instructed the two daughters-in-law: "You should check again and count Wanyue''s dowry, and be sure to be aware of it."


    The two daughters-in-law responded with a smile, and then they brought people to the next door.


    Mrs. Lin looked at her granddaughter and couldn''t help sighing in her heart: "Time flies so fast, we Wanyue are going to get married, we must respect and love each other with Chen Rui in the future, and live a good life."


    Deng Wanyue''s eyes were red when she heard what her grandmother said: "Don''t worry, my grandmother, Wanyue remembers it."


    Old Mrs. Lin knew that the Crown Princess sent makeup to the mansion early this morning: "We are very happy. We have found a good husband and a caring aunt, which is really rare."


    A few days ago, she brought her two daughters-in-law and went to the big house of the Xiao family to see Mrs. Xiao, and after seeing her like that, she sighed for a long time after returning to the mansion: "As for the old Mrs. Xiao, after you enter the mansion, find time to ask clearly. Chen Rui, what do they mean, let''s do it again."


    Deng Wanyue is not stupid, she understands that her grandmother must have seen something, and she is afraid that she will cause unnecessary trouble if she is reckless.


    Deng Wanyue nodded and said, "I understand what my grandmother means. If I don''t understand things, I will ask them clearly before I act."


    On this side, the courtyard was full of joy, but Cui Minhui, who was grounded on the other side, gritted her teeth angrily: "It''s really not as good as the gods, I''ve been calculating for so long, and it looks like it''s going to happen, but it''s ruined by that dead girl Deng Wanyue. hand."


    Grandma Sun, who was waiting on the side, was afraid that Cui Shi would go crazy again because of anger, so she kept comforting: "Auntie, let''s not be angry, we have to take care of our bodies and look forward.


    The young master is growing up day by day. In a few years, he will get married. We will send him a message to let him go out and live together. You are his biological mother, so you can naturally follow him, and then you will be free. "


    Cui Minhui heard the words of Grandma Sun: "How old is Ziyao, I''m afraid I can''t make it through that time, how can God be so unfair."


    Thinking of something, she reached out and grabbed Mammy Sun: "Mamma Sun, tomorrow Wanrong will definitely go back to the house to marry her, you can find a way to get her to see me."


    Grandma Sun is a little bit confused: "Auntie, if the master finds out, you won''t be able to get better."


    In fact, she was also afraid of being discovered by the master and implicated herself.


    When Cui Minhui heard her say this, she said angrily, "No matter how I say it, I''m still Zi Yao''s biological mother. For Zi Yao''s sake, he won''t treat me like that. Besides, I just want Wanrong and I want to see her. Isn''t that too much?"


    Grandma Sun had no choice but to nod and said, "Then the old slave passed the word to the young master and asked him to find a way to bring the second young lady here. What do you think?"


    Cui Minhui also knew that Grandma Sun couldn''t get to the front yard, so she nodded and said, "You can do it, I just need to see Wanrong."


    Since Cui Minhui was locked up, as if she had been forgotten by Deng Huancheng, she did not ask any more questions. Zi Yao often went to the prime minister to intercede, but he never let go.


    And Deng Wanrong, who was in Cui''s mouth, was sulking in the house at this time. Jia Xiaoming originally thought he had found a treasure. After all, Deng Wanrong was also the young lady of the Prime Minister''s house. For his daughter, the old father-in-law had to promote himself.


    It''s a pity that he thinks too much. Since he and Deng Wanrong got married, his father-in-law hasn''t said a word for him, let alone a promotion. At first, he patiently coaxed Deng Wanrong and asked her to go back to the Prime Minister''s Mansion to ask. Father-in-law, it didn''t work at all.


    I was really angry, but after all, she was the young lady of the Prime Minister''s residence, and I couldn''t beat her or scold her, so I could only ignore her.


    Finished the update today, thank you little cuties for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1370： Does this count as retribution?

    Chapter 1370 Does this count as retribution?


    Deng Wanrong swept the tea set on the table to the ground, then fell on the table and cried, "What is my life?"


    She had just finished saying this when she heard someone walk in from outside the house: "What life? You still have the face to ask, you are really a loser, and I was thinking that it is the young lady of the Prime Minister''s Mansion. Decent, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be useless.¡±


    It was none other than Deng Wanrong''s mother-in-law and Jia Xiaoming''s mother-in-law.


    When Deng Wanrong first got married, she was arrogant and arrogant.


    But after this period of time, the Prime Minister''s Mansion not only did not help Jia Xiaoming, but also let them go back to the Prime Minister''s Mansion for nothing. Because of this, the Jia family was often laughed at.


    I was really too proud before, and I brag about it in front of outsiders.


    After ??, she discussed the third daughter-in-law a lot: "She is also the daughter of the Prime Minister''s mansion, the difference between the descendants is really not small. I heard that you were walking outside as a young lady for more than ten years.


    I didn''t expect your mother to have calculated so much, but ended up with such an end. As her daughter, Deng Wanrong was sent out of the house like a beggar. Does this count as retribution? "


    Deng Wanrong didn''t expect that her mother-in-law would come to humiliate her like this, and her face turned pale with anger: "Yes, doesn''t your son Jia Xiaoming like to go to the camp? Marrying an unwelcome Miss Prime Minister''s Mansion like me, is it as you said? , is also retribution.


    Even if you don''t look down on me anymore, I''m still a genuine miss of the Prime Minister''s Mansion. You really can''t do anything to me. If something happens to me, Jia Xiaoming''s official should do it too. Your Jia Mansion is in this capital. Don''t expect to have a good time. "


    After ?? finished speaking, he laughed, his face full of mockery.


    Now it was the old lady''s turn to be angry: "You poisonous woman."


    Deng Wanrong''s eyes burst into tears: "Poison woman, you really dare to say that since you don''t make me feel better, it''s not bad to pull the whole Jia Mansion on the back, please don''t force me, I''m in a hurry, what''s the matter with me? can do it.¡±


    These words made Mrs. Jia look more frightened, but she still insisted: "Do it if you have the guts, I''m not scared."


    Deng Wanrong glared at Madam Jia: "You all come to mess with me, don''t think I dare not."


    Madam Jia was so frightened by Deng Wanrong that she almost forgot the purpose of coming here, and only remembered after the little girl behind her reminded her: "Don''t say those useless things.


    I came here today to remind you that now you and our Jia family are both prosperous, and both of them suffer. Tomorrow is a good day for your sister to get married. Naturally, the Jia family will send out the whole family to come to the door to congratulate you.


    You, your own younger sister, naturally want to go back to the house to marry. This is a rare opportunity. I hope you don¡¯t disappoint me tomorrow, and do what you should do, otherwise you will know the consequences. "


    After ?? finished speaking, she didn''t give Deng Wanyue a chance to refute, and led the person to turn around and walk out.


    Deng Wanrong felt that since Deng Wanyue returned to Beijing, she hadn''t had a happy day, and Deng Wanyue must have overcome with herself, otherwise she would not be so unlucky.


    His eyes were full of hatred.


    There is such a number one person, don''t hate those who hurt you, you have to set up an imaginary enemy for yourself, really don''t know what is in your mind?


    Jia Xiaoming, who was in the concubine''s house, soon received the news that he had already lost patience with Deng Wanrong. If it wasn''t for him being the young lady of the Prime Minister''s residence, he would have sent her off long ago.


    After listening to the report of the servant, he waved his hand at the person: "Go down."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1371： I think its beautiful

    Chapter 1371 Thinking beautifully


    Seeing the servants leave, the concubine beside Jia Xiaoming said coquettishly, "Third Master, are you going to give up your concubine tonight and go to the lady''s house for the night?"


    Jia Xiaoming saw her pouting coquettishly, and thought it was cute, so he reached out and took someone into his arms: "If you give up, you can''t give up my Xianger, she is not as attractive as Xianger, do you think? ?"


    The concubine raised her fist and lightly beat Jia Xiaoming''s chest: "Third Master, if you say it again, Xiang''er is going to be angry."


    Jia Xiaoming laughed and gave his concubine a fierce kiss on the face: "We Xiang''er are angry, but they are also tight."


    The two fell on the bed laughing and arguing, but at this critical moment, they were stopped, and a maid came in to report: "Third Master, Sister Xia Lan from the old lady''s courtyard came over and said yes. Let you come over now."


    The good things between the two were interrupted. Jia Xiaoming''s face was very ugly, but he knew that his mother sent someone to ask for something. He waved his hand and said, "I''ll go there right away."


    When Xia Lan from the Old Lady''s Court left, the concubine called out, "Third Master."


    Jia Xiaoming put the man back into his arms: "Okay, don''t be wronged, I will make up for you. Didn''t you remember Yacuilou''s jewelry for a long time? I will give you one."


    As soon as the concubine heard it, a smile appeared on her face: "I know that the third master loves me the most, so we can agree."


    Then got up and pulled Jia Xiaoming from the couch: "Master, after you finish your work, remember to visit Xiang''er, Xiang''er must have served you comfortably."


    While talking, his hands were still wandering around Jia Xiaoming''s body, making Jia Xiaoming burst into flames: "You little goblin, I''ll wait for the Lord to come back to love you."


    said, and pinched the concubine''s face before turning around and walking out.


    When Jia Xiaoming went to the old lady, he saw the people in the first and second rooms: "I have seen my mother, is there something wrong with calling my son?"


    Mrs. Jia pointed to the seat left on the edge of the sun: "Sit down, I came here to discuss with you, and I will come to the Prime Minister''s Mansion tomorrow to congratulate you."


    The expression on Jia Xiaoming''s face sank as soon as he heard the Prime Minister''s Mansion. It was true that the people in the Prime Minister''s Mansion didn''t treat him as an uncle.


    Even the servants in the house are not respectful to his uncle, if it is all like this, it is fine, but I was in the palace a few days ago and saw how my father-in-law treated Xiao Chenrui. No wonder he was happy.


    But now that my mother mentioned the Prime Minister''s Mansion, I didn''t want to lose face in front of my brother and sister-in-law: "What does your mother mean?"


    Mrs. Jia glanced at the few people present: "Although we are married to the Prime Minister''s Mansion, the number of times we have been to the Prime Minister''s Mansion is very limited. Tomorrow, the eldest lady of the Prime Minister''s Mansion will get married, which is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    At that time, you have to seize the opportunity and find the opportunity to meet more noble people. I also went to Deng''s place just now, I believe she knows what to do. "


    Although the eldest daughter-in-law of the Jia family is afraid of Deng Wanrong''s identity, she is not pleasing to the eyes of her long ago: "Mother, with the temperament of the third sibling, will she help us?"


    Mrs. Jia gave a light ''hum'': "Now she is Jia''s wife, unless she doesn''t want to live a good life."


    The second daughter-in-law of the Jia family, who was sitting beside her, heard her mother-in-law''s words, and felt that what the elder sister-in-law said this time was really not provocative, just like the temperament of the third younger brother and sister, I''m afraid it would be good not to fight against the house.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1372： why no one wants to help them

    Chapter 1372 Why is no one willing to help them


    But Mrs. Jia was a little overconfident: "Don''t worry, even if she is unhappy, she doesn''t dare to ignore it."


    Jia Xiaoming frowned and said nothing. He actually didn''t want to hit his mother, but he was definitely not optimistic that Deng Wanrong would follow her mother''s wishes.


    He knew, and Deng Wanrong also knew that he could ignore her, but he really didn''t dare to do anything too extreme. After all, she was the young lady of the Prime Minister''s Mansion. If something happened, Jia Mansion would definitely not be able to let her go.


    sighed softly, but still advised: "Mother, just do your best, don''t be too deliberate."


    Mrs. Jia looked at her third son with a smile: "Don''t worry, mother knows what she has in mind."


    Jia Xiaoming left the old lady, and was not in the mood to go to the concubine again to seek excitement.


    On the way to the study, he thought about his mother''s words over and over again. In order not to disappoint her, he turned a corner and went to Deng Wanrong''s courtyard.


    The maid at the door saw the third master coming, and said politely, "Third master, An."


    Jia Xiaoming pushed open the door and saw Deng Wanrong in a daze by the bed, he couldn''t help but feel a hint of pity: "What is Wanrong thinking?"


    Deng Wanrong felt uncomfortable hearing this voice now, and mocked: "Why, Ken came out of your gentle village, I''m afraid it wasn''t your mother who sent you a task again, it''s really spineless."


    The pity in Jia Xiaoming''s heart disappeared immediately: "You are really poisonous, let''s not laugh at anyone, I want to see how long you can be tough."


    Originally, I wanted to coax her well, as my mother wanted, so that she could bring her two sister-in-laws tomorrow and get to know some more noble people, but now it seems that it is better to save it.


    Originally wanted to give her something decent, but it seemed that he thought too much.


    *


    Nie''s family, in the old lady''s main hall, several families were sitting together, the old lady said with a sullen face: "Are you all dumb?"


    The eldest lady of the Nie family bit her head and said: "Mother, tomorrow, will our Nie family send congratulations to the Xiao family?"


    Old Madam Nie cast a glance at the eldest daughter-in-law who has more than enough success and failure: "Of course it is to be sent, maybe you want to make people feel that our Nie family has a guilty conscience.


    Besides, the Xiao family will soar to the sky in the future. Since things can''t be changed, we must find a way to repair the relationship. Isn''t this the best opportunity? "


    Mrs. Nie said hesitantly, "Then what does the mother think of as a gift for this gift?"


    The old lady of the Nie family frowned and thought for a long time: "Since you want to send it, you must show sincerity, what do you think?"


    The Nie family has been living in a state of trepidation these days, for fear that the Crown Princess will take action against them.


    Even Nie Huiqing knew that he had caused a big disaster for the mansion, not only offending the Xiao mansion, but also offending the Duke Zhenguo mansion and the prince concubine in the palace. Now the people in the mansion looked at him with anger in their eyes.


    Originally, I didn''t want to marry Ye Huaiwen, who accomplished nothing, but now I dare to make trouble again.


    But my mother said that all I have in my family is money. The big deal is to find a way to bribe those who can talk to the Crown Princess and settle this matter.


    This idea, I didn''t let Yunyi know, otherwise, you will become poor and white in minutes.


    But, Madam Nie thinks that this is the best way, and it has been implemented in the past few days. However, the record is not good, and no one agrees to her.


    This made her very annoyed, and she thought to herself: It''s not that difficult, or it''s just talking, how come no one is willing to help them, is it possible that the money given is too little, so they don''t like it?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1373： Tracked

    Chapter 1373 Being Tracked


    Yun Yi finished working in Xiao Mansion, the sun had already set, she wanted to pick up the children in person, but was stopped by Jing Rui: "So many people are guarding in the dark, besides, they also brought their own guards by their side. , it''ll be fine, we should learn to let go."


    Yunyi knew what Jing Rui said was right, but she was a little worried, after all, they were still too young, and now they have no ability to protect themselves.


    So she figured it out. After the new year, she will let them practice basic skills. With their physique, simple training should be no problem.


    Xiao Chenhao and the triplets were having dinner with the old lady of the General''s Mansion.


    This dinner time is indeed a little earlier than usual, but the old lady was afraid that someone would come to pick them up, so she told the kitchen to prepare it in advance.


    The little guys not only spoke humorously, but also used a public spoon from time to time to serve the old lady''s plate, which moved the old lady in a mess.


    After a meal, the relationship between the grandparents and grandchildren is more intimate.


    Xiao Chenhao had promised his sister before that he could bring his little nephews back to the house. He didn''t want to break his promise, so he said goodbye to Mrs. Cheng.


    Mrs. Cheng couldn''t be at ease, so she wanted to arrange a guard to send someone off. In fact, she wanted to send it off in person. Unfortunately, if something really happened, it was a drag that she couldn''t help herself, so she stopped thinking about it.


    Xiao Chenhao said: "Old Madam, they have personal bodyguards around them, and there are many people guarding them in the dark. It will be fine. It''s too high-profile and easy to attract attention."


    Mrs. Cheng also knew that what she said was reasonable, so she had no choice but to do it.


    Brother Bo gave his great-grandmother a few words of comfort, and then took his younger brother and sister to say goodbye to his great-grandmother, and got into the carriage with his little uncle.


    Before the carriage left the palace, Brother Ye stuck his head out of the window: "Great-grandmother, we will go out to see you when we have time."


    It may be that the house is too quiet on weekdays. When she heard Brother Ye''s words, Mrs. Cheng''s eyes became hot and she said to Brother Ye, "Okay, then the great-grandmother will be waiting."


    In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, the carriage left from the back door of the General¡¯s Mansion.


    It''s just that when they arrived in the downtown area, Xiao Chenhao found someone following their carriage in the dark. The strange thing was that those people didn''t do anything to them, but just followed them all the way, but Xiao Chenhao knew that those people were definitely not good people.


    It was almost time to reach Xiao Mansion, and those talents left.


    Brother Bai gently pulled Xiao Chenhao''s sleeve: "Do you know, little uncle, what is the origin of those people?"


    Xiao Chenhao stared at Brother Bo with wide eyes: "Have you found it?"


    Brother Bai felt that there was nothing to hide, so he nodded at his uncle.


    Xiao Chenhao was a little excited: "You are still too young, you must remember to go step by step and stop when you are practicing."


    Brother Bo knew that his uncle was for his own good, and nodded with a smile: "Mother said the same thing."


    As soon as they entered the mansion, Yun Yi and Jing Rui already knew that some people were following the children all the way today, and some people had already followed them. I believe it won''t be long before they know what those people are.


    Yunyi didn''t mention the matter of being followed in front of the children, but just asked with a smile, "Mother concubine''s darlings, are you having fun with your great-grandmother today?"


    Brother Ye raised his hand: "Happy, I also told my great-grandmother that I would go out to the palace to visit her when I had time."


    I don''t know if he really has telepathy. Brother Ye''s attachment to the General''s Mansion is far stronger than that of Brother Bo and Sister Yun. Maybe he knew at a young age that he would inherit the General''s Mansion in the future.


    Although the imperial edict was written like that, he never said that to Brother Ye.


    At this moment, Butler Shen came over: "Eldest Young Master, the kitchen is ready, do you want to set meals?"


    Xiao Chenrui smiled and looked at the little nephews: "It''s getting late, they should be hungry too, let''s have dinner."


    Xiao Chenhao waved his hand and said, "Brother, we had dinner at the General''s Mansion."


    Brother Ye also stood up at this moment: "Well, we accompany my great-grandmother for dinner."


    Yun Yi smiled and asked, "Do you want to eat some more?"


    Before they could answer, Brother Bo stopped by saying, "It''s better to eat less for dinner. The father, mother, concubine, and uncle go to dinner. I will be optimistic about them."


    Finished the update today, thank you little cuties for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1374： Lemon essence online

    Chapter 1374 Lemon Essence Online


    Xiao Chenhao also smiled and walked forward: "Brother, you accompany your sister and brother-in-law to dinner, I will take care of them."


    Yunyi knew that her grandmother would not treat a few children badly, so she was very relieved: "Well, since they have already used it, let''s go over."


    Jing Rui took Yun Yi''s hand and walked in front.


    Chen Rui looked at their interlocking hands from behind, feeling a little envious. My brother-in-law is really kind to my sister. The dignified His Royal Highness not only keeps himself clean, but is also considerate to his sister everywhere, which is really rare.


    In the beginning, if he hadn''t had his sister, he and Brother Hao wouldn''t know where he was now. Without his sister, he wouldn''t have the current Xiao Mansion, and he wouldn''t have achieved what he is now. They must keep in mind the kindness of his sister to their brothers.


    Seeing his sister''s happiness, he was happy for her from the bottom of his heart.


    When they were eating, they didn''t care about the rule of not saying anything, but they talked about the details of their marriage tomorrow.


    After dinner, Jing Rui sent Yunyi to the children''s side, then took his brother-in-law and left.


    Yunyi accompanied the children to build blocks for a while, and then Bo Geer took out the book and started reading, which was a compulsory course for the three brothers and sisters in the evening.


    When the children were about to finish reading, Jing Rui and Xiao Chenrui walked in together.


    Yun Yi glanced at them, and found that the elder brother Xiao Chenrui was blushing and his eyes were a little unnatural.


    asked Jing Rui with his eyes, but got a look that he would talk about later.


    Yunyi used his sleeve bag as a cover, took out a porcelain bottle, and handed it to his elder brother Xiao Chenrui: "You take this."


    Xiao Chenrui didn''t know what her sister meant: "What is this?"


    Yun Yi said with a smile: "Tomorrow is your wedding day. It must be difficult for you to fall asleep tonight. If you don''t have a good rest, you will be out of energy tomorrow. After washing up for a while, take this pill to keep you healthy and handsome tomorrow. Be in high spirits and be the most handsome groom."


    Xiao Chenrui took the porcelain bottle and smirked: "Thank you sister."


    Jing Rui came over: "When we got married, why didn''t I have this treatment."


    Yun Yi saw his sourness and said with a smile, "You don''t need to take this pill, you are also the most handsome groom."


    One sentence made Jing Rui very satisfied. He waved to his brother-in-law and said, "Go to rest early, don''t waste your sister''s kindness, and strive to be a handsome and handsome groom tomorrow."


    The triplets just finished reading tonight, and they came over to cheer. Brother Ye even borrowed the words of his mother and concubine: "Uncle, tomorrow will be the most beautiful boy."


    These words successfully made everyone present laugh, Xiao Chenrui blushed at what his nephew said, and rubbed his hands directly at Brother Ye.


    went away, Yun Yi and Jing Rui settled the triplets and went back to their room.


    The two talked about the children being followed before.


    Jing Rui said solemnly: "It seems that there will be no news tonight, this matter is not in a hurry, everything is about Chen Rui''s wedding tomorrow, let''s rest early."


    After that, he added: "We have to play brightly tomorrow, but we can''t give Chen Ruila a hindrance."


    Seeing that he was still thinking about the pill just now, Yun Yi said with a smile: "Okay, don''t be sour, the pill is just for nourishing qi and blood. I''m afraid he will lose sleep due to excitement tonight, so I added a little soothing to it. A sleep aid."


    Jing Rui listened, laughed, and hugged him: "Rest, tomorrow we will also be the most beautiful boy in the mouth of Brother Ye."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1375： Provocation is ignored

    Chapter 1375 Provocation is ignored


    Yunyi then remembered what happened before: "What did you and Chen Rui do before, why did he come back with a weird expression?"


    Jing Rui heard Yun Yi''s question, first smiled, and then whispered in her ear: "Of course, teach him some experience in advance."


    At first, Yun Yi hadn''t reacted yet, but after seeing the expression on Jing Rui''s face, he suddenly understood what he meant: "You are really a good brother-in-law."


    After saying that, he got up and walked to the inner room.


    Jing Rui followed closely. This yard was the yard where Yun Yi lived before she got married.


    Chen Rui kept it all the time, and asked the maids in the courtyard to be cleaned every day without any mistakes.


    Sometimes, he would come over to have a cup of tea in the courtyard and sit for a while.


    Therefore, the maids in the yard never dare to relax, and they clean up and trim the flowers and plants in the yard every day.


    *


    Xiao''s big house, since Xiao Chenxu split up and went out to order, the yard has become a lot deserted.


    In the past, Xiao Yunru shared the housework, and Lu Siyi didn''t feel too tired, but now she needs to do everything by herself, but Xiao Chenhui has no intention of helping, which makes her miserable.


    In the matter of eating and serving the old lady, she did not dare to be neglected, but her angering skills were becoming more and more brilliant.


    Old Mrs. Xiao was almost stunned by her several times, and she was looking forward to returning to the west all day long, so that she would not have to suffer this crime.


    Tomorrow is Xiao Chenrui''s wedding day. Xiao Chenrui sent an invitation card regardless of his past suspicions, but his father-in-law said that it would be good for him and Xiao Chenhui to congratulate him tomorrow, and Lu Siyi would stay at home to take care of the old lady.


    Ever since Lu Siyi knew that she couldn''t go to the wedding banquet, she lost her face.


    No, I fetched water and came over to wipe the old lady''s body, but she kept her mouth busy: "Don''t you think that the grandson of the second room is the most filial? But tomorrow is the happy day of Chen Rui''s marriage, and no one from the second room will come to pick you up. , I feel bad.


    When you were tough before, they picked you up to enjoy yourself, and they looked like they were filial, but it wasn''t for a good reputation.


    Now that I see you paralyzed, I leave you in the big room and ignore it. When it¡¯s critical, the people in our big room can be trusted, do you think so? "


    Old Mrs. Xiao closed her eyes and didn''t want to look at her, she was saying: Don''t think about it, why am I paralyzed on the bed, not because of the popularity of your big room, and there is still a face to provoke me.


    The old lady knew in her heart that if it weren''t for the pressure from the Crown Princess, Lu Siyi, the granddaughter-in-law, would have quit her job long ago, and she would have long since passed away.


    I have come to this point, I can''t blame others, I can only say that I have done it myself.


    But thinking of this, she felt a little lost in her heart. In fact, she had hoped in her heart, thinking: Maybe when Chen Rui got married, she would have the opportunity to be taken back to Xiao''s residence, but now it seems that she has really been given up.


    Lu Siyi''s provocation continued, but the old lady just closed her eyes and pretended she was not there. Lu Siyi said she was tired, so she left with the basin.


    In the next room, Xiao Renli was talking to Xiao Chenhui.


    Xiao Chenhui said, "Father, I heard that the Crown Prince arranged an errand for Chen Xu."


    Xiao Renli really didn''t know about this: "There is such a thing, where is it arranged?"


    Xiao Chenhui said solemnly: "I was a small manager in the cement workshop run by the imperial court. Although I didn''t work as an official in the yamen, this small manager is not tired, and I am still a fat man. If the prince can help Chen Xu, it must be the concubine''s advice. "The Crown Princess is really kind to Chen Xu."


    This sour tone makes me jealous and envious of my younger brother.


    Xiao Chenli was a little excited after hearing this: "Is this true?"


    Xiao Chenhui saw his father''s eyes light up, and he panicked in his heart: "Yes, my son has confirmed it with others again and again."


    Xiao Renli stood up excitedly: "Finally, Yun Yi has not forgotten that she is the daughter of the Xiao family. With this errand, Chen Xu will no longer have to worry about making a living in the future."


    He was so excited that he forgot that Xiao Chenhui had been at home all the time. This old father''s loving heart for his younger son made Xiao Chenhui very ugly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1376： This is too bullying

    Chapter 1376 This is too bullying


    Xiao Chenhui didn''t find the reason from himself, but he felt resentment against Yunyi in his heart, thinking: He could arrange a good errand for him even if he stretched out his hand, but he turned a blind eye to him. What else did her father say, she still remembered that she was The daughter of the Xiao family, she really knows nonsense.


    No matter how upset Xiao Chenhui was at this time, Xiao Renli was quite happy.


    Xiao Chenhui didn''t want to talk to him anymore after seeing him like this, got up and said, "It''s getting late, father should rest earlier."


    When he returned to his room, he heard Lu Siyi complain: "This Chen Rui is too cold-blooded, it''s already this hour, it seems that he really can''t come to pick up people."


    Xiao Chenhui didn''t know that Xiao Chenxu had an errand until today. He wanted to talk about it before dinner, but he still held back. Now that he came back from his father, he was in a bad mood. Hearing Lu Siyi''s chattering all the time, his heart was full of fire. After a while, he came up: "Can''t you say a few words every day?"


    Lu Siyi gave up after hearing it: "Xiao Chenhui, are you still human? I''m at home every day, serving you like a servant, and I can''t talk anymore?"


    Since the suppression of her mother-in-law He, Lu Siyi has lost the gentleness and carelessness she had before Xiao Chenhui, no longer calling her husband and husband, and calling out Xiao Chenhui''s name when she is in a hurry.


    Now, at first glance, he is angry.


    She said, tears falling down: "It''s really chilling."


    Seeing Lv Siyi crying, Xiao Chenhui was also a little uncomfortable. He knew that he was turning his anger on Lv Siyi: "Don''t cry, I didn''t mean it, it was because I was in a bad mood that I lost my temper at you."


    Lu Siyi cried even more when she heard it: "I''ve been tired all day, and I''m still angry because you are in a bad mood. Why is my life so hard."


    Xiao Chenhui didn''t listen to what she said, and she was upset for a while: "Okay, I got news today that the prince helped Chen Xu to arrange errands in the cement workshop run by the imperial court."


    Lu Siyi stopped crying when she heard this: "What did you say?"


    Xiao Chenhui didn''t want to say it again, he frowned and said, "That''s what you heard."


    Lu Siyi glared: "Co-author, this is just ignoring us, this is too bullying?"


    Lu Siyi raised her hand and wiped the tears from her face: "Husband, this matter can''t be left alone. It just so happens that you are going to attend Chen Rui''s wedding banquet tomorrow, and you will definitely see the Crown Princess. You must ask clearly about this."


    Xiao Chenhui heard this, not only did he not feel better, but his face became even more ugly. He looked at Lu Siyi and let out a heavy sigh.


    Although I really didn''t participate in what my mother did back then, but the harmful tripterygium came from Lu Siyi, and Yun Yiding refused to forgive them because of this.


    He looked at Lu Siyi with complicated eyes, thinking in his heart: Maybe Yunyi will only give up without Lu Siyi.


    Lu Siyi was a little hairy when Xiao Chenhui looked at it: "Why are you looking at me like this?"


    Xiao Chenhui gave a shudder to wake himself up, and quickly changed the subject: "It''s getting late, so pack up and rest."


    *


    On the other side of the Nie Mansion, Nie Huiqing took her maid into her mother''s courtyard.


    The servants outside the door did not expect that the eldest lady would come over so late, but these were none of their business, and greeted politely: "I have seen the eldest lady."


    Nie Huiqing did not shout, but asked, "Is your mother resting?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1377： Double Happiness

    Chapter 1377 Double Happiness


    A maid replied, "Not yet."


    Nie Huiqing heard the answer, and then said, "Get up."


    After ?? finished speaking, he winked at the maid who had just replied and motioned for her to open the door.


    As soon as the door opened, the voice of the eldest lady of the Nie family came from the room: "Is the eldest lady here?"


    Nie Huiqing quickly replied, "Mother, it''s me."


    The eldest lady of the Nie family came out of the inner room and dismissed the maids, then said in a low voice, "I knew you would come."


    Nie Huiqing was a little nervous: "I''m a little worried, how can I sleep, mother, let''s forget this matter, although my daughter is unwilling, but her arms can''t hold her thighs, if the matter is exposed, the entire Nie family will be affected. I''m afraid they will all have to be buried with them."


    Madam Nie raised her hand and hit her on the arm: "Be careful that the partition wall has ears, you should speak more quietly."


    Nie Huiqing was angry because of what happened before, and kept crying in front of the Nie family''s eldest lady that she was not reconciled.


    Madam Nie felt sorry for her daughter, so she wanted to hire someone to take revenge.


    She thought about beauty, thinking that if she didn''t come forward in person, she would not have been found out, and the person who came forward to hire someone had nothing to do with her, she only came forward through a cousin from her parents'' home who had not been in contact for many years , I found someone who he didn''t even know, and spent money to let that person go to the employment task.


    And after the employment relationship was successful, he had already sent someone to deal with that person, and no one could find out about him.


    The people they are looking for are people from all corners of the world. As long as they accept the task, they will definitely find a way to complete it. Of course, the employment fee they charge is not a small amount.


    Nie Huiqing felt uneasy after knowing that the employment relationship was successful, so she ran over at night: "Mother, I''m a little scared."


    Madam Nie frowned and looked at her daughter: "It''s hard to get over the water so far, don''t worry, things are done very secretly, the person who came forward is just collecting money and doing things, and it has nothing to do with us, let alone that person is gone. , even if he is alive, it is impossible for him to know who hired him to do it."


    After listening to her mother''s words, Nie Huiqing was relieved of her previous anxiety: "Mother, this is the end of the matter. Now that my daughter has figured it out, it would not be a bad idea to marry the Duke of Zhenguo."


    Madam Nie raised her hand and touched her daughter''s hair: "Just figure it out, then Madam Zhenguo will treat you well for our Nie family''s money.


    The dowry on the bright side will be done as your father said, but the money at the bottom of the box will definitely be brought to you by your mother.


    Every month from now on, I will let the maid by my side send you additional money. You don''t have to worry about not having enough money. We are not short of money. You are more generous to the servants around you. Those people take your favors, how can you? Not helping you. "


    Nie Huiqing leaned against her mother''s arms: "Mother is worried."


    The eldest lady of the Nie family hugged her daughter: "What''s more polite with your mother, I just hope that your marriage will go well in your life."


    *


    It was still dark, and the servants of the Xiao residence all got up one after another.


    When it was down yesterday, the chefs assigned by Juxiangyuan''s stores had already processed all the ingredients, and they had rested in the Shen residence last night. After hearing the movement, they all got up to wash up and started to prepare.


    After all, today is the marriage of the master''s younger brother, so there can be no mistakes.


    The dishes for today''s wedding banquet, but Yun Yi personally ordered, and there are two dishes that Juxiangyuan has not served before, just like when she got married, this dish will be launched at Juxiangyuan after the wedding banquet. Also advertised in advance.


    When the sky was slightly bright, the servants of the entire Xiao residence were already busy performing their duties.


    Not far from the gate of the house, in the open space in front of the gate of Zhang''s house, meat and vegetable soup and steamed steamed buns with white noodles have already started.


    This is what Yun Yi ordered. Today, Xiao¡¯s house provides meals to beggars and poor people who come to congratulate them in the morning, noon and evening, and also gives orders to those in charge to ensure quality and quantity.


    However, there is no deliberate publicity about this matter. Anyway, as long as someone comes to congratulate, they can get free meals.


    Butler Shen had already told the servants in the mansion, and if anyone asked, everyone would unanimously say, "Double happiness is coming to the Xiao mansion, let everyone feel happy."


    The update is finished today, thank you for your support!


    Little cuties, the new book [Qiao Jia Daughter-in-law in the Age of Rebirth] will be released on the 7th. If you like it, welcome to collect it, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1378： Xiao Chenrui gets married

    Chapter 1378 Xiao Chenrui gets married one


    Really is a wise man. Before the sun rises, the city gates have just opened, and there are beggars and slum children who live in the south of the city.


    The news that the younger brother of the Crown Princess''s maiden family is getting married has long been known to everyone, so it is not surprising that people from the south of the city have come so early.


    Xiao House held a happy event today, and the servants were all beaming, and they were more patient in speaking and doing things. They did not drive away these people who came to congratulate with hope and anticipation.


    On the contrary, some people stood up and told them that they had come to line up to get food after the ceremony. When those people heard it, they were very happy and thanked them repeatedly.


    What they didn''t expect was that Xiao''s house even provided three meals today, but they were not allowed to crowd or make trouble. Once found, no one would want to take it. I hope everyone will supervise each other.


    When those people heard what the servants of the Xiao family said, they all guaranteed that they would supervise each other and that no one would interfere with such a good thing.


    After everyone promised, even the sound of congratulations was a lot louder.


    Everyone was very conscious. After saying the congratulations, they stopped walking around in front of the gate of Xiao Mansion, but consciously went to the place designated for them, so that it would not affect the nobles who came to congratulate them for a while.


    Not long after, Butler Shen discovered that those people in the south of the city had assigned tasks spontaneously. Some people went to the entrance of the alley outside and told those who came to please those who heard the news the rules of today''s Xiao residence.


    Therefore, the front of the Xiao Mansion was always in order until a noble person came to the door to congratulate him.


    Those people in Nancheng, after saying their joy, leaned against the wall and walked to the gate of Zhang''s house not far from Xiao''s residence, where they waited to receive food before leaving.


    Butler Shen came out to watch it a few times and felt that there was no trouble, so he went back to report.


    At three quarters of ??chen, Xiao Chenrui left the Xiao residence with the welcoming team.


    He took the sleeping pills his sister gave him last night, and he fell asleep quickly. If Nanxing hadn''t called him to get up in the morning, he would still be dreaming.


    Now wearing a bright red dress, he is radiant and personable, and along the way, many little women and big girls onlookers blushed.


    They all envied the good life of Deng Wanyue, the eldest lady of the Prime Minister''s residence, and many people unknowingly followed behind the welcoming team, and the team became more and more spectacular.


    On the other side, the Jia family dragged their family to the Prime Minister''s Mansion early.


    Mrs. Jia won''t let it go. This is a good opportunity to get to know people. Before leaving the mansion, she would tell everyone in the house.


    Naturally, Deng Wanrong will not let go, and has always emphasized: "Don''t forget, you are the daughter-in-law of our Jia family, and the prosperity of the Jia family is closely related to you."


    She said everything that should be said. As for whether Deng Wanrong listened or not, even if only Deng Wanrong knew.


    As soon as the Jia family''s carriage arrived, the servant at the gate of the mansion sang: "Second Miss and Second Uncle are here."


    That''s it, the Jia family who followed behind them also stepped out of their arrogant steps, thinking in their hearts that they are serious relatives of the Prime Minister''s residence.


    In the future, the younger brother of the Crown Princess, Master Xiao, who has been promoted to the third level, is also a relative of their Jia family, and they can be considered a family with background.


    As soon as he entered the mansion, Deng Wanrong separated from them, even her husband Jia Xiaoming didn''t care.


    was directly picked up by Grandma Sun, who had been waiting at the second gate, beside Cui.


    Because of this, the two daughters-in-law of the Jia family kept whispering in front of their mother-in-law what she was not saying: "Mother, look at the third family, they dumped us as soon as they returned to the Prime Minister''s Mansion, how can I still remember your order."


    Little cuties, the new book [Qiao Jia Daughter-in-law in the Age of Rebirth] will be released tomorrow, if you like it, welcome to collect it, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1379： change idea

    Chapter 1379 Change of Mind


    The second daughter-in-law is not far behind: "Sister-in-law is right, these three younger siblings really don''t care about you, mother, I''m afraid they are playing a role for us."


    The old lady of the Jia family didn''t think there was anything, but after the provocation of the two daughters-in-law, the anger in her heart also rose.


    But she didn''t show it, but whispered to the two daughters-in-law: "Shut up for me, don''t look at where this is, and pay attention to what you say."


    The two daughters-in-law of the Jia family did not expect that their mother-in-law would turn her face when she said she would turn her face.


    The old lady of the Jia family had a sullen face and gritted her teeth: "What do you want to do today, put away your little thoughts."


    The two daughters-in-law were disciplined and obediently apologized: "We know we were wrong, but we won''t."


    The old lady of the Jia family let them go, and followed the maid to the place where the female relatives rested.


    And Deng Wanrong also saw Cui at this time: "Auntie, I miss you so much."


    Cui Shi was also very excited: "This child, why didn''t you go back to the manor for so long?"


    Deng Wanrong''s eyes were full of tears: "Even if I go back to the mansion, my father will not give me a good face, and I can''t even see anyone. On weekdays, I can''t easily get in here with my aunt. What am I going to do when I go back to the manor?"


    Cui Shi heard her daughter''s words, and took her into her arms distressedly: "My Wanrong suffered, all of which were harmed by that little bitch, but unfortunately, my aunt can''t help you now."


    When Deng Wanrong heard this, the grievances in his heart leaked out: "Auntie, you don''t know, what crimes your daughter suffers in Jia''s house every day, then Jia Xiaoming saw that her father didn''t want to help him, so he turned to his daughter directly. Face, ignored her daughter and did not say anything, and even allowed the concubine to bully her daughter.


    And the female family members of the Jia family, who always ridiculed their daughter. My daughter is suffering every day. Auntie, why is my life so hard? "


    Seeing her daughter''s sadness, Cui''s eyes were full of unwillingness: "Wanrong, listen to my aunt, when Deng Wanyue gets married, my aunt will definitely find a way to get your father to release the aunt''s confinement.


    I will also find a way to gain a foothold in the Prime Minister''s Mansion, and I will definitely find an opportunity to avenge you in the future, and I will make the Jia family kneel and apologize to you. "


    The mother and daughter are almost done talking, and the grandmother outside is already urging people: "Auntie, second miss, it''s getting late, it''s time to go, it''ll be bad if someone finds out later."


    Cui Shi reluctantly pushed her daughter away: "Take care of yourself."


    She was originally unwilling, and wanted her daughter to come over and explain some things to her, and let her go to Deng Wanyue''s side to do some damage.


    But after hearing her daughter''s cry, she was afraid that if something went wrong, her daughter''s life would be even more difficult, so she temporarily changed her mind and didn''t want to let her daughter take any more risks. Picture it.


    Not long after Deng Wanrong left, firecrackers sounded outside the gate of the Prime Minister''s Mansion, and there were people in the courtyard running to announce the good news: "Here comes the one who picks up the relatives, and the groom is here."


    For a time, people gathered at the gate of the mansion, all wanting to see the groom''s demeanor.


    Deng Ziyao brought a group of classmates from Zishuyuan to stop at the second door, and someone coaxed: "Mr. Xiao, our students are not talented, but we also want to show your joy, and we have published a few first couplets, thank you. You can go in and pick up the kiss when you''re done."


    Xiao Chenrui didn''t reject people thousands of miles away, but said with a smile: "Seeing how enthusiastic everyone is, it really makes Xiao''s kindness difficult, so please."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1380： The auspicious time has come, the bride should be out of the cabinet

    Chapter 1380 The auspicious time is here, the bride should leave the cabinet


    Seeing that Xiao Chenrui did not refuse, the man''s face suddenly became excited, and he said the first couplet he had prepared in advance: "Pengmen, please come with pearl shoes."


    Xiao Chenrui pondered for a while, and then said directly, "My partner will grow old from now on."


    Seeing that Xiao Chenrui got it right very quickly, the speed of the students coming out of the first couplet has sped up a lot. After one round, Xiao Chenrui was not stumped, which made the onlookers respect the groom even more.


    The matchmaker who accompanied him to pick up the marriage quickly said a few auspicious words: "Okay, okay, Mr. Xiao was the champion back then. Let''s give up, but you can''t miss the auspicious time to pick up the marriage."


    It is not easy for everyone to stop here, Xiao Chenrui finally entered the inner courtyard with everyone.


    Deng Wanyue lost sleep last night because of her excitement and fell asleep very late.


    This morning, before dawn, she was dug out of the bed by the maid and the old woman. She was grooming and dressing up with her eyes closed, and she was completely awake until a lady and a young lady came in to put on makeup.


    I heard someone shouting in the yard just now: "Here comes the one who picks up the relatives, here comes the groom."


    I was in the mood to get married. I thought about leaving the Prime Minister''s mansion today and marrying into Xiao''s mansion. Since then, I have become Xiao''s wife, and I felt reluctant to part with the Prime Minister''s mansion, and my eyes were red for a while.


    Mrs. Lin walked in with her two daughters-in-law and granddaughter-in-law, took Wan Yue''s hand and said, "Wan Yue, she is married today, and she is the daughter-in-law of the Xiao family. In the future, she must be diligent and thrifty and keep the family together, but she must also remember Live, your grandfather''s family will always be your backing."


    Just when Mrs. Lin''s words fell, Deng Wanyue''s sister-in-law Luo Shuru also stepped forward: "Wan Yue, the Prime Minister''s Mansion is also your eternal backing, this is your home forever, sister-in-law Zhuyou and uncle respect and love each other, and have a good relationship for a hundred years. ."


    Luo Shuru just finished speaking, when she heard Deng Wanrong chime in: "My sister-in-law is really partial. She is also a younger sister. When I got married, my sister-in-law didn''t say such kind words to me."


    It''s just that she said these words, but no one agreed with her. They all looked at her like a monster, and their eyes were full of ridicule.


    That''s it, she hasn''t figured out the situation yet. Seeing everyone''s strange eyes, she added: "What I said is the truth."


    Seeing that no one was catering to her, she wanted to say something else when she heard someone shouting from outside: "The auspicious time is here, the bride should leave the cabinet."


    Then the eldest young master of the prime minister''s residence, Deng Zikui, Deng Wanyue''s eldest brother, walked in: "Wanyue, my brother will send you to marry."


    After he finished speaking, he squatted in front of Deng Wanyue: "Come on, brother will carry you."


    When ?? spoke, his voice was still a little choked up.


    Then Xi Niang put the hijab on Deng Wanyue, and Deng Wanyue also realized later that she was really going to leave the Prime Minister''s mansion at this moment, and her eyes suddenly became wet.


    Deng Zikui carried his younger sister to the yard closest to Ermen. Deng Wanyue stepped on the red carpet and bowed to her ancestors, and was helped to the front of the Prime Minister Deng Huancheng: "Wanyue kneels goodbye to my father, thank my father for his upbringing."


    Deng Huancheng personally helped his daughter: "In the future, I will live a good life with Chen Rui. No matter what happens in the future, if you can''t handle it, remember that there are still father and your elder brother and younger brother, take care of yourself."


    After ?? finished speaking, he reluctantly said, "Let''s go out."


    Deng Wanyue choked a little: "Father, take care."


    Xiao Chenrui stepped forward at this time: "Wan Yue, I''m here to pick you up."


    Deng Zikui glared at Xiao Chenrui, and said in a voice that only the two of them could hear: "What are you in a hurry, don''t get out of the way quickly, be nice to my sister in the future, don''t let her be wronged."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1381： No comparison no harm

    Chapter 1381 No Contrast No Harm


    Xiao Chenrui handed over his hands and solemnly promised: "Brother, don''t worry, I will definitely give Wan Yuezhen the utmost importance."


    Deng Zikui was quite satisfied with Xiao Chenrui''s answer: "Remember what you said."


    The steward shouted outside: "The auspicious time is here, it''s time for the bride to go out."


    Deng Zikui stepped forward and carried his sister: "Brother will send you to the sedan chair."


    Afterwards, some of the female relatives began to cry, and those who didn''t make a sound wiped away their tears. After watching Wan Yue exit the gate of the Prime Minister''s Mansion, they calmed down and watched her get on the sedan chair.


    Xiao Chenrui bowed his hands and bowed to the people who were married in the Prime Minister''s residence in high spirits, and quickly got on the horse: "Go back to the residence."


    The welcoming team left the Prime Minister''s Mansion amid the festive sound of firecrackers. Then, the dowry was carried out from the Prime Minister''s Mansion. Following the welcoming team, there were bursts of discussion: "This young lady of the Prime Minister''s Mansion is It''s different, I remember that the concubine did not have much dowry when she got married before."


    "What are you talking about, can that be compared? The descendants are different, not to mention the family background of the Lin family and the family background of the Cui family, that''s not obvious."


    "This is true, but I have heard that the dowry of the eldest lady of the Prime Minister''s Mansion, in addition to the dowry given by the man, is also part of her mother''s dowry, as well as those prepared by the Prime Minister''s Mansion and the Lin family. "


    Deng Wanrong in the crowd heard this, her liver hurt with anger, and in the eyes of others, she was inferior to Deng Wanyue, but before she returned to Beijing, how beautiful she was, if it weren''t for her, she would not have ended up like this. step field.


    She was not reconciled, and the Jia family in the crowd were even more reconciled. They thought that she was also the daughter of the Prime Minister''s mansion, and the battle for marriage was too different. They used to have a sense of superiority on their faces, but now they can''t wait to find a corner. Hide, afraid that someone will come up to talk to them and say something embarrassing to them.


    No matter how the situation in the Prime Minister''s Mansion changed, Xiao Chenrui accepted the congratulations and congratulations from passersby with a happy face.


    Yunyi asked Butler Shen to prepare happy money and happy candy in advance, and scattered them along the way, so the welcoming team was followed by people on both sides.


    There are no elders in Xiao''s house at present, so Yun Yi got the consent of the Xiao clan, and invited the parents'' tablets to come out.


    When the arrangements here, I also heard the sound of firecrackers at the door, and someone ran all the way to the inner courtyard: "The team to pick up the relatives is back, the bride is here."


    Xiao Yuanqi, the new head of the Xiao clan, came to Beijing in person to preside over the wedding.


    He stood on the steps outside the gate of Xiao Mansion and said with great energy, "The newcomer gets off the sedan chair."


    Xi Niang stepped forward to open the sedan curtain: "The bride has gotten off the sedan."


    Xiao Chenrui was afraid that she would bump her head, so she stepped forward to block the car door: "Be careful, don''t bump your head."


    These words warmed Deng Wanyue''s heart beyond words.


    Afterwards, someone presented the red silk of hydrangea with a concentric knot, and the two of them walked towards the mansion, one by one.


    Crossed the brazier into the courtyard, entered the main hall, first worshipped heaven and earth, then the bridegroom and bride worshipped the tablets of Xiao Renjin and Tang Minzhi in the high hall, and finally the husband and wife worshipped each other.


    Xiao Yuanqi, the head of the Xiao family, shouted loudly: "Licheng, send to the bridal chamber."


    A group of people shouted, especially Xiao Chenrui''s former classmates, and the brothers who managed the Weihe River together. The colleagues shouted the most vigorously.


    After being sent to the bridal chamber, these people followed and coaxed in the wedding room for a long time. After Xiao Chenli went through the process, they were persuaded by Sun Zhenyu and several Xiao family aunts to drink wedding wine in the front yard. Close the door before leaving.


    Only then did Xiao Chenrui and Deng Wanyue have time to be alone: ??"Wanyue, I finally married you back to the house."


    The two looked at each other affectionately for a long time, and saw their own shadow in each other''s eyes, but Xiao Chenrui took the initiative to reach out and put Deng Wanyue in his arms: "It''s good, I finally don''t have to find all kinds of reasons for meeting, I can finally do whatever I want. I''ll play and go shopping with you."


    Deng Wanyue shyly said, "You are not afraid of being heard and laughed at."


    Xiao Chenrui chuckled softly: "I''m speaking from my heart, so I''m not afraid of other people''s jokes, doesn''t Wanyue want to accompany me day and night, eh?"


    Finished the update today, darlings, the new book [The Rebirth Era has room for Qiao Jia Daughter-in-law] will be released tomorrow. If you like it, you are welcome to collect it, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1382： Some got carried away

    Deng Wanyue raised her hand and beat him lightly: "You know how to tease me."


    Xiao Chenrui looked at her like this, the more eager she became, the tighter she hugged her: "Does that Wanyue like it?"


    How do people answer these words, Deng Wanyue looked up at Xiao Chenrui, and saw the smile in his eyes: "You just like to make fun of people, hum, ignore you."


    Xiao Chenrui laughed: "I really ignore me."


    Deng Wanyue buried her face in Xiao Chenrui''s arms and muffled "um".


    Xiao Chenrui wanted to pull people out: "My Wanyue is so cute, okay, I won''t tease you for my husband, come out, it will be boring."


    said, she lifted Deng Wanyue''s chin lightly, just like this, her eyes were facing each other, seeing the beautiful wife''s blushing face and her small mouth pouting.


    This kind of thing, once there is a beginning, it will be addictive, and the two of them are a little carried away when they kiss. If someone knocks on the door outside, I am afraid that the warehouse will be wiped out.


    After the two separated, it was still a little unnatural for a while, and Deng Wanyue was even more shy and wanted to dig her head into the ground.


    Xiao Chenrui sorted herself out and helped Wan Yue sort it out again, and then smiled and patted her hand: "It''s okay, I have everything."


    At this moment, the knock on the door sounded again: "Master, it''s time to go to the front yard to make a toast."


    Xiao Chenrui said to the outside: "Come here."


    comforted Wanyue a few words, and when she saw her nodding, she said softly: "I''ll go to the front to make a toast, take a rest and come back soon."


    After ?? came out, he didn''t forget to close the door, and said to Chun''er, the maid who was married under the porch, "Go in and accompany your master."


    Chun''er bowed her knees and bowed: "Yes."


    After Chuner entered, Xiao Chenrui looked at the little maid Hemiao who was waiting on the side: "I asked the kitchen to prepare food before, so you can run and bring it to the house for the young lady."


    This little girl came into the house a few days ago. After being taken by Su Mu for a few days, she was just assigned to this courtyard, and she said nervously: "Yes."


    After arranging everything, Xiao Chenrui followed the servants to the front yard.


    Chun''er, who had just entered the room, heard it clearly, and trotted to Deng Wanyue''s side: "Miss, my uncle is so kind to you. My servant can hear you. Uncle asked the kitchen to prepare food for you in advance."


    After I finished speaking, I realized that something was wrong with Miss: "Miss, what''s wrong with your mouth?"


    After thinking of something, he raised his hand to cover his mouth, waved his hand and said, "Slave, slave, ah, auntie, this is too impatient."


    Facing his maid, although he was still a little shy, but he was his own: "Don''t hurry up and pour me some tea."


    Chun''er smiled and ran to the table to help pour the tea: "If only there were ice cubes."


    Deng Wanyue took the tea and glared at her, then whispered, "Even if there is one in the house, then you have to be embarrassed to ask for it."


    She moistened her lips with tea, hoping that the swelling would go away soon. She felt a little bit of resentment against herself.


    Chun''er was staring at her young lady: "Miss, why is your face redder than just now?"


    Deng Wanyue heard Chuner''s words, if she knew she didn''t understand anything, she thought she was joking herself on purpose: "It''s okay, just a little nervous, maybe it''s too hot to do this."


    Chun''er flashed her big eyes: "Miss, it''s not hot here."


    Being so troubled by Chuner actually made her recover a little bit. When she was about to instruct Chuner to go out to do errands, there was a knock on the door: "Young madam, the young master asked the servants to bring some ice cubes here."


    Wanyue and Chuner in the room looked at each other, Chuner looked happy and trotted to open the door: "It''s really bothering this sister."


    The maid outside the door smiled slightly: "It''s what slaves should do."


    Chun''er took the small bowl with ice, and thanked the people outside the door, and then closed the door: "Miss, the uncle is really kind to you, I can think of it, it''s so sweet."


    Wan Yue was also sweet in her heart. She really didn''t expect Chen Rui to be so careful. She raised her hand to take a piece of ice and put it on her lips, not to mention, it really worked.


    When He Miao came back with food, Wan Yue''s swollen mouth was almost gone. If you didn''t look carefully, it was really hard to spot.

 Chapter 1383： change your mouth

    He Miao knocked on the door, and after hearing the answer, he gently pushed the door: "Slave He Miao, I have seen the young lady."


    Deng Wanyue looked up at her: "Are you He Miao?"


    He Miao heard the young lady''s question: "Yes."


    I heard Xiao Chenrui say just now that there were no servants in his courtyard before, only servants.


    But because she just got married and someone used it, Butler Shen sent one over, and after she returned, took over the government affairs, and then chose the one she liked according to her preferences.


    Deng Wanyue looked at her a little cautious: "Get up, stay in the courtyard in the future, and fight for Chuner."


    He Miao breathed a sigh of relief after hearing this, and said with a happy face, "Yes."


    Before ??, Butler Shen said that her decision depends on the young lady''s intention.


    She is from the countryside. If her younger brother was not seriously injured and had no money for treatment, the family would not have made such a move. She was afraid of being rejected by the new young grandma.


    Butler Shen said that the errand in the young master''s courtyard will earn 200 coppers a month more than the maid in other places, that''s why she cares about this errand so much.


    Chun''er is a ghost, and after a while, he asked He Miao''s life experience to the bottom of the sky, and said with some sympathy: "Hey, there is a hard-to-read scripture in every family."


    Deng Wanyue is kind-hearted: "If your family wants to redeem people in the future, I won''t stop them."


    He Miao didn''t expect the young lady to be so kind-hearted, and was very moved: "The slave maid thanked the young lady for her great kindness."


    Although he is sympathetic, he doesn''t have a bad heart: "Get up and do things well in the future."


    Chun''er saw He Miao''s red eyes. On the day when the young lady was overjoyed, she hurriedly said, "He Miao, what did you bring?"


    He Miao only remembered her business at this time: "It''s all my fault, I almost forgot my business. The young master here ordered the kitchen to prepare food for the young lady in advance."


    After saying that, he quickly got up and picked up the basket and walked to the table: "This servant will set the meal."


    Chuner naturally also felt sorry for her young lady. When she woke up in the morning, she ate a dumpling according to the etiquette, which meant that she was "proud" early, and she never ate anything else, and now she was afraid that she was hungry early.


    stepped forward and helped He Miao carry it out of the food box. Seeing this, the smile on his face became stronger and stronger: "Miss, it''s all the dishes you like to eat. Uncle really put a lot of thought into it."


    Deng Wanyue naturally saw it too, but she teased Chuner: "Did you bribe you, Mr. Gu, and keep speaking for him."


    Chun''er gave up after listening to her young lady''s words: "Miss, there are no slaves and maidservants, and what you say is the truth."


    He Miao looked at the interaction between Chun''er and the young lady, and her eyes were full of envy.


    After Deng Wanyue was seated, Chuner naturally poured a bowl of soup for her young lady: "Miss, drink a bowl of soup to nourish your stomach first."


    He Miao silently kept Chun''er''s actions in mind, thinking: I must work hard, stay by the young lady''s side, and do nothing but the extra 200 copper coins every month.


    After waiting for a bowl of soup to eat, Wan Yue said to Chun''er: "Since I have married into the Xiao family and will be Xiao''s daughter-in-law in the future, you should change your tune, and call the young lady like He Miao in the future. ."


    Chun''er nodded and said, "Yes, the servant remembers it."


    Wan Yue doesn''t have much appetite, and she doesn''t use much of each dish. When she eats it, she says, "Okay, this dish is still hot. I''m a little tired. I need to rest. You can share these dishes."


    Chuner grew up with Wanyue, and she was used to this kind of thing: "Thank you young lady."


    Deng Wanyue heard her change her words and said with a smile, "Go ahead."


    After He Miao entered the house, she ate the servant''s meal, even the servant''s meal was much better than her at home. I didn''t expect that she could still eat the meals of the masters, and she was a little shocked and followed Chuner''s way. Thanks.


    The two put the food into the food box again, and when the young lady waved to them, they left the room and went to eat next door.


    He Miao asked uncomfortably: "Sister Chun''er, can you really eat it? Will you be punished?"


    Chun''er laughed: "Of course the reward from the master is okay, but stealing it is not okay, you will be punished."

 Chapter 1384： This is clearly intentional

    Chun''er didn''t mean to laugh at He Miao, and thought to herself: This is very good, a blank sheet of paper, I must help my young lady to train her, so that she can do things for the young lady wholeheartedly in the future.


    *


    In the front yard, Xiao Chenrui was poured a lot of alcohol, but there were hangover pills given in advance by Yunyi, but they were pretending to be very similar, and the whole person would say to the guests: "Happy together."


    Today, there are no less guests in the Xiao Mansion than in the Prime Minister''s Mansion. There are the Crown Prince and the Crown Princess here. In addition, Xiao Chenrui has just been promoted to three levels, and basically all the officials in the capital and the central government come to congratulate him.


    In addition to these officials, those royal relatives, aristocratic families, and famous families also sent people to congratulate them.


    Accompanying him to toast with his cousin Xiao Chenming, as well as several of his classmates and friends, all of whom are close to Xiao Chenrui, and it is natural to bring them with them. After all, this is a good opportunity to meet people.


    In the beginning, all the honored guests were those with respectable identities, such as King Jin Mo Yuxuan, such as the prince of Sun Guogong¡¯s mansion, such as Zhen Guogong and Ye Huaiyi, the minister of punishment, and of course there are many more.


    These people were all Jing Rui who came forward and brought Xiao Chenrui''s toasted wine in person, which made all the guests sigh: "Prince is so kind to brother-in-law."


    But everyone also knows that their friendship in the northern Xinjiang back then, another brother-in-law, Xiao Chenhao, was raised by the prince as a son, so the guests present understood it very well.


    Yun Yi''s side is not bad. The ladies who accompany her at the table are also very familiar with Yun Yi, and they are very happy to chat. Yun Yi also specially asks everyone to help her take care of Deng Wanyue, her younger brother and sister, and those female dependents. They all smiled and responded.


    I thought to myself: Even if you don''t tell me, who would dare to offend her, let alone her family''s family is the prime minister''s mansion, her husband is young and promising, and she is highly valued by the saints, and the eldest sister is still a prince concubine. With this status, who would dare to be presumptuous in front of her.


    Mrs. Cheng and Yunyi were at the table, and the Tang family and the Ai family were given the best seats. Everyone was chatting and laughing, but the atmosphere was harmonious.


    Only the father and son in the big house in the men''s area were unhappy, so the Tang family and the Ai family didn''t talk about it. Even Sun Zhenyu''s mother''s family, the Sun family, were arranged in the front, but they were directly tucked into the corner. Annoyed, Xiao Chenrui didn''t come here to toast, do you think it''s irritating?


    But they couldn''t say anything yet, because the wedding banquet had not yet started, so Yun Yi sent someone to bring the food specially prepared for Mrs. Xiao and sent it over. The father and son both knew about it.


    But what they didn''t know was that the servants who delivered the food had served Old Madam Xiao in person and let Lu Siyi watch them pour the rest of the dishes into the swill bucket, almost making Lu Siyi faint.


    But those people still smiled and said to her: "The slaves have all cleaned up, so you don''t have to clean up again."


    This is clearly intentional, it is really maddening, I can''t say anything, and I am suffocating to death.


    This wedding banquet didn''t end until a few minutes later, even with Yunyi''s hangover pill, Xiao Chenrui would drink a little high, and his head was a little dizzy.


    looked at Yunyi who came over, smiled and stretched out his hand: "Sister, don''t shake in front of me, I''m dizzy, you''re out of the shadows."


    Yun Yi smiled and said, "It''s obvious that there are people who block wine, but you''re still not alone. I really convinced you."


    Xiao Chenrui smiled and said to Yun Yi: "Brother is happy today, sister, I am happy, I still remember my mother holding my hand on the deathbed and saying, ''Mother can''t see the day when Rui Ge''er gets married and has children'', father And my mother should be happy for me too."


    Yunyi patted him on the shoulder: "Yes, they have been watching from the sky. Today, elder sister is also very happy. This Xiao residence finally has a mistress. With you and Brother Hao here, elder sister can rest assured."


    What she didn''t say is that with a mistress, will the kissing little nephew be far away?


    With two motivated younger brothers here, will the glory of Xiao¡¯s residence be far behind?


    It''s just that she couldn''t say it directly. First, she was afraid that it would spread to Wan Yue and put pressure on her. Second, she didn''t want people to misunderstand. No matter where you go, you get yourself into trouble for nothing.

 Chapter 1385： If you fight again, you will die.

    Yun Yi instructed the servants: "Help the eldest young master to go back to the yard to rest."


    In fact, Xiao Chenrui is now in the fifth grade, and there are no elders in the mansion, so he can be called a master, but Xiao Chenrui disagreed.


    Yunyi understands that Xiao Chenrui always left that "Master" to his father Xiao Renjin.


    Actually, Yun Yi also said that let the servants in the house call him the uncle and Chen Hao as the second master, but the eldest brother Xiao Chenrui said: "Then it''s not too late to change his words after marriage."


    After the servants helped Xiao Chenrui, who was slightly drunk, to leave, Yun Yi gave a few words to Butler Shen, and then he was ready to go back to the courtyard to see the children.


    I didn''t expect Xiao Renli and Xiao Chenhui to come out from the dark and came over like her: "I have seen the Crown Princess."


    In fact, she had already received the report from Butler Shen, knowing that their father and son did not leave, and she knew what they wanted to do without guessing?


    Yun Yi looked at them lightly: "But something?"


    Xiao Renli glanced at the eldest son beside him and said, "Thank you for helping Chen Xu."


    Yunyi watched Jing Rui come towards her: "I think you are mistaken, it was the Crown Prince who saw him, not me."


    Xiao Renli thought that Yun Yi said this on purpose: "I understand, if it wasn''t for your help, I''m afraid there would not be such a good thing. In short, thank you."


    Xiao Chenhui was about to open his mouth to say something when he heard Jing Rui''s voice coming from behind: "The children are looking for you."


    The father and son of the big house quickly turned around to salute: "I have seen the prince."


    Jing Rui did not deliberately embarrass them: "Get up."


    After saying that, he looked at Yun Yi, his eyes were full of requests for merit, and Yun Yi''s mouth curled into a smile: "Here we come."


    nodded at the father and son of the big house: "Excuse me."


    Xiao Chenhui raised his hand to stop people, but Xiao Renli pulled him: "Don''t mess around."


    He can''t let the eldest son make trouble at this time. If he makes the prince unhappy, he is afraid that the younger son will also be implicated.


    Xiao Chenhui''s face was very ugly, and he held back his anger: "Father, what do you mean."


    Xiao Renli glanced at the prince and prince concubine who had already gone far: "Did the prince speak up before you even said anything? It''s not obvious."


    Xiao Chenhui clenched his hand into a fist, his face sank: "Don''t forget, you are living with me now, not Xiao Chenming, nor Xiao Chenxu, you can''t look down on me like that, okay?"


    He is not stupid. Just now, his father stopped him because of Xiao Chenxu.


    On weekdays, the chance to see the Crown Princess is rare, but when I finally got the chance, I was stopped by him.


    He knew that the opportunity was lost, so he lifted his foot and walked outside the gate of Xiao Mansion.


    Xiao Renli knew what he was saying now, but the eldest son wouldn''t listen to it. It would be better to have one good than to annoy the crown prince and the crown princess and let no one fall.


    Just when they got home, they heard Lu Siyi''s scolding: "You live with peace of mind, I''ll wait for you to eat, drink, and scrub all day, and I was treated like that by a few servants today. What sin did I do?"


    Mrs. Xiao has now practiced the art of closing her eyes and recuperating. No matter what happens to Lu Siyi, she will close her eyes and ignore it.


    Lv Siyi didn''t react at all when she saw her: "It''s all like this, how can you still have the face to live, not only disliked by the second room, but also dragged down our big room, how can you feel at ease?"


    Maybe he was really **** off today, and even started to grab and drag Mrs. Xiao. If he didn''t pay attention, he would lose the importance.


    Mrs. Xiao probably didn''t expect that the granddaughter-in-law would suddenly make a move, and cried out in pain.


    Xiao Chenhui was already in a fit of anger and rushed in: "What are you doing? You crazy woman."


    Then he punched and kicked Lu Siyi. Lu Siyi begged for mercy and he didn''t stop. She didn''t even have the strength to beg for mercy, so Xiao Renli stopped him: "If you fight again, you will die."


    Xiao Chenhui''s mind became clear at this time. Seeing that Lu Siyi''s face was covered in blood, he was startled: "She, she, is she dead?"


    A little scared, he put his hand under Lu Siyi''s nose and tried: "I still have breath, do you want to ask a doctor?"


    Xiao Renli said angrily: "Just teach me a lesson. What do you do with such a heavy hand, you can''t spend money to heal it?"

 Chapter 1386： Instead of guarding, it is better to take the initiative to attack

    In fact, what he didn''t say was, when will he be able to recover from such a serious injury, who will do the laundry and cook next, and who will serve the old lady?


    If Yun Yi knew that the old lady had been bullied like this today, she wouldn''t have to give up the job that her younger son just got.


    Endured Hua Yinzi''s heartache: "What are you doing here, why don''t you hurry to find a doctor?"


    Xiao Chenhui glanced at Lu Siyi, who was lying on the ground, turned around and walked out. If he really killed Lu Siyi, he would have to face a lawsuit, and he was afraid for a while.


    What happened here, it didn''t take long for Yun Yi to receive the news, and after confirming that the old lady was all right, she was sent back.


    When the sky was getting dark, Brother Ye trotted in: "Mother, are we going back to the palace today?"


    Yun Yi smiled and looked at Brother Ye: "What do you want to do?"


    Brother Ye said a little embarrassedly: "Mother concubine, my uncle said that not far from the house, it is a bustling city, and it can be lively at night, can we go for a walk?"


    Hearing his son said he wanted to go out for a walk, he thought of what had happened before, and never asked Jing Rui about it.


    Thinking that instead of guarding, it is better to take the initiative to attack, Yun Yi kissed Brother Ye on the forehead: "Okay, the father and mother will accompany you to go out for a walk in the evening."


    Brother Ye got the answer he wanted and jumped up: "I knew that the concubine was the best."


    After finishing speaking, Yun Yi trotted and disappeared without a trace, Yun Yi thought: It must be that stinky boy from Bo Ge''er.


    At this moment, Jing Rui walked in: "Yi''er, you promised the children to go out to the night market at night?"


    Yun Yi looked at Jing Rui: "But there is news about that?"


    When ?? mentioned this, Jing Rui understood: "You want to take the initiative?"


    Yunyi nodded: "It''s better to take the initiative to lead them out instead of not knowing when they will appear."


    At this moment, someone came in to report: "Master, there is news."


    Jing Rui motioned for him to continue, the man just explained the matter in detail, and they really spent a lot of effort to find out about the distant cousin of the eldest lady''s family.


    That person is a softie, and he will do everything as soon as he threatens.


    Yunyi and Jing Rui sank when they heard that they were hired by the eldest lady of the Nie family.


    Yun Yi said lightly, "Because Chen Rui got married, I let them go for a while, but they couldn''t wait to move forward. Good, good, it seems that the Nie family really has no shortage of money."


    When he said this, he looked up at Jing Rui, the two exchanged glances tacitly, and the corners of their mouths were full of mockery.


    waved his hand to let the man back down, and Yun Yi said: "The palaces in the palace should also be repaired, but I don''t know if they have enough money?"


    Jing Rui smiled and looked at Yun Yi: "If it''s not enough, let the Ministry of Household give you money, the income from cement and glass alone will be a lot this year. Now that the hidden dangers of the Weihe River have been eliminated, it can save a lot of expenses for the imperial court every year.


    And this year, due to the promotion of high-quality wheat seeds in various places, the yield per mu is mostly around 300 jin. In some places, it can be as high as 500 jin. Compared with the previous 100 jin, it is really great news. "


    Yunyi was also happy when he heard it: "When rice seeds start to be widely promoted, the yield will be even more amazing."


    Jing Rui said with a smile: "Forgot to tell you, the output of those potatoes and sweet potatoes is amazing, which scared the farm officials of the court. I didn''t expect the output this year to be higher than the previous years."


    Yun Yi thought of something, and said: "Look back, I will write some storage methods, such as sweet potatoes sliced ??and dried, boiled and dried, they can be stored for a longer time, and when the weather is bad, you can Save your life."


    Jing Rui took the man into his arms: "The people of Beimo, because of you, will have a good life today, but you have given these credits to the court."


    Yun Yijiao said: "That''s not all the same, no matter who''s credit is, it will benefit the people of Beimo, the court, and finally our children."


    Jing Rui stroked Yun Yi''s face lightly: "You''re right, but I still want to say thank you to my Yi Er, everything will be fine with you."

 Chapter 1387： Whoever caused the problem, who will solve it

    I was afraid that Deng Wanyue would not be used to it, so dinner was served separately.


    And Yunyi also wanted to leave some space for their little couple to enhance their relationship.


    After dinner, Brother Ye excitedly urged Yun Yi: "Mother, when will we leave?"


    Yun Yi smiled and waved at him: "You can go when everyone is together."


    Now Brother Ye is happy: "Little uncle, big brother, little sister, hurry up, we are going."


    Jing Rui heard Brother Ye''s cry, he couldn''t help shaking his head and laughed, and said softly to Yun Yi: "It seems that I still need to spend more time with them out of the palace."


    Yunyi nodded lightly and said, "There are still too few children in the palace."


    As soon as ??Jing Rui heard this, he deliberately looked elsewhere, and directly talked about the topic elsewhere: "It''s not that I wanted to go out for a long time, but it will be slow."


    Yunyi was really amusing to see him like this.


    Ever since he gave birth to triplets, this guy even started contraception and said that three of them are enough.


    Because of this, the Empress Dowager asked her a lot: "Why is there no movement in your stomach, are you taking the drug to avoid children?"


    She was very embarrassed.


    But she couldn''t tell the queen mother that it was Jing Rui who insisted on contraception.


    Now it''s like this again, as long as you mention the child, he will take care of him, which really makes you angry and funny.


    gave him a light push: "Okay, stop pretending, it''s really naive."


    Jing Rui had no choice but to whisper in her ear: "On the imperial grandmother''s side, I will tell her that it is enough for us to have the three of them. I don''t want you to suffer that crime again."


    Yun Yi was about to speak when Xiao Chenhao walked out with three little guys, the clothes on his body were not theirs at first glance.


    Yunyi looked at his younger brother Xiao Chenhao: "When did you prepare the clothes for them?"


    Xiao Chenhao coughed lightly: "Don''t think I don''t know what you are going to do tonight. I asked the housekeeper to find these clothes. They were all worn by me before. These colors are not easy to be found in the crowd."


    Yunyi didn''t expect the younger brother to be so careful: "Our brother Hao is the best."


    As a result, Xiao Chenhao said directly: "I didn''t come up with this idea."


    After finishing speaking, he looked at Bo Ge''er who was standing aside: "It was proposed by Bo Ge''er."


    Brother Bo was thinking that after all, his younger brother and sister are still young and have no ability to protect themselves. He knew that the father and mother would make arrangements, but he still wanted to be more cautious.


    Yunyi glanced at Bo Geer with admiration: "You did a good job."


    Only Brother Ye and Sister Yun didn''t know what they were afraid of: "Mother, can you go?"


    Yunyi made a forward gesture, Brother Ye pulled Sister Yun and said, "Sister, the second brother is holding you, but I can''t lose you."


    Brother Bo looked at his younger brother''s small body and rolled his eyes: It seems that you have a lot of skills.


    The ?? Night Market is not far from Xiaofu, so they are going to walk there.


    But as soon as they turned out of the main street, Yun Yi and Jing Rui felt that someone was following, and they looked at each other, Yun Yi instructed the servants who followed: "There are many people on the street, protect the little masters."


    Those who can follow them out, and their martial arts are not low, naturally feel the difference, and when they look at the calm master, they have a certain number in their hearts.


    Brother Ye and Sister Yun have never been out of the palace at night, so everything is very fresh, and they all want to see and touch, with a look of excitement on their faces.


    Yunyi felt that those people were always looking for opportunities, but after all, this is a busy city, and they are not easy to take action. After looking around, he suggested: "Let''s rest on the bridge in front and then stroll around, okay?"


    Brother Ye thought that Yun Yi was tired: "Mother concubine, are you tired of walking?"


    Yun Yi touched Brother Ye''s head and said, "Yes, concubine mother is a little tired, let''s take a break on the bridge before walking forward."


    Brother Ye''s crisp little milk voice came again: "Well, I''m also worried that my sister is tired, so let''s take a rest, who called you girls."


    Yun Yi heard this: "Brother Ye, where did you learn this, and who told you?"


    Brother Ye raised his head and said, "Those sons always say this when they go shopping with girls."


    Then he started to learn: "You women are trouble. That''s ok, take a rest and then go. What are you doing out when you are tired. It''s okay, women''s bodies are fragile, let''s take a break and let''s take a break."


    Yun Yi looked constipated: "Stop, stop, stop, you just came out for a while, what did you learn?"


    Brother Ye took a peek at the father and said, "I just heard it by the way, I didn''t learn from them. Besides, I also want to see how they take care of women."


    Yun Yi''s face turned even darker: "Who is in front of you and said these nonsense things?"


    Brother Ye looked at Jing Rui, and before he could speak, he heard Jing Rui warn: "Don''t look at me, I have never taught you such a mess."


    Brother Ye said with a puzzled face: "Father, didn''t you say that we are little men, we must take good care of our concubine and sister?"


    Jing Rui was stunned when he heard this, looked at Yun Yi, and said frankly: "I said this, but I didn''t let him learn those messy things."


    Yunyi looked at their father and son angrily: "Whoever caused the problem, who will solve it."


    Jing Rui raised his hand and touched the tip of his nose, looked at Brother Ye and said, "After returning to the palace, we will find time to talk about it."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Yun Yi reminded: "Be careful and protect the little masters."

 Chapter 1388： A true descendant of the royal family

    In an instant, several men in black rushed towards them, and they made fierce moves.


    When the people in the night market saw the movement here, they all fled in fright for a while, screaming incessantly.


    When the men in black rushed over, the three children were already protected by Yun Yi, Jing Rui, and Xiao Chenhao, and the servants who came out with them fought with the men in black.


    Those men in black did not expect that the martial arts of these palace guards, bodyguards, and palace maids would be so high. After hundreds of rounds, they gradually fell behind.


    Yunyi and the others will pick up leaks while protecting the children, making those people hard to guard against.


    Jing Rui soon discovered that there was a man in black who reached into his clothes and shouted at the fighting people, "Be careful."


    After he finished shouting, he realized that it was not what he thought. The man took out a special whistle from his arms and blew it.


    Xue Li in the space now transmits a voice to Yun Yi: "Master, there are more people in black coming here, and the breath should be with these people."


    Yun Yi had long guessed that it would not be so simple: "Xue Li, take care of the little masters."


    Xue Li almost patted her chest and promised: "Master, don''t worry, with Xue Li here, no one can hurt the little masters."


    As the whistle blew, it didn''t take long for someone to come here. As soon as they were dressed, they knew that they were in the same group as the man in black. The number of people who came was more than double than before.


    Jing Rui also resolutely charged into the air and blew a loud whistle, and instantly people surrounded him from all directions.


    Those people in black understood at a glance that they were being counter-calculated by others, and with a momentary panic, they had been waiting for this opportunity for a long time.


    Originally thought that through this employment relationship, the Beimo royal family could be completely eradicated, but these people were quite alert and even made arrangements in advance.


    Jing Rui''s men had previously found out who hired them, and knew that ''Shamen'' was specially designed to take on various assassination missions, but who is the master behind the Shamen has not yet been found out.


    Xue Li was protecting the triplets, Yun Yi was very relieved, so she left Xiao Chenhao to guard the children, she and Jing Rui also joined the battle, but they were never too far away from the children.


    A real master''s trick. You don''t need to think about this destructive power. When the fight is over, the houses within a mile around have been damaged to varying degrees, which is simply terrible.


    Fortunately, Yunyi sent people to evacuate the people, but there were no casualties.


    Those men in black are bloody, except for Jing Rui and Yun Yi who used special means to keep two alive, all the other men in black died, and Jing Rui''s people also suffered a lot of casualties this time.


    The scene was a mess.


    Before ??, Yun Yi wanted to put blindfolds on the triplets, but was stopped by Jing Rui: "As royals, they will inevitably encounter such **** scenes in the future, so they must face them."


    Yunyi was not worried about Brother Bo, she was afraid that Brother Ye and Sister Yun would be frightened, so she turned around and walked towards the children.


    It''s just what she saw. The two little guys'' eyes were gleaming, and Brother Ye rushed towards her: "Mother, when can we learn martial arts?"


    Sister Yun didn''t give in too much: "Mother concubine, it''s amazing, Sister Yun wants to be just as amazing."


    Yunyi saw that the two little guys were all right, and patted their heads: "It''s really worthy of being a descendant of the royal family, this courage is really not ordinary."


    Jing Rui came over at this time: "You can think about it, this martial arts is not so easy to learn, and it will take a lot of hard work."


    The two cute babies said in unison, "I''m not afraid."


    Jing Rui glanced at Cheng Zhong beside him: "Take those two back and try to find out the true identities from their mouths as soon as possible."


    Cheng Zhong bowed his hands and bowed: "Yes."


    Yunyi got up and took out a small porcelain bottle from his sleeve pocket: "Take this, don''t be afraid of them being tough."


    Cheng Zhong twitched the corners of his mouth and reached out to take the porcelain bottle from the Crown Princess: "This subordinate will do it as soon as possible."


    He turned around and shouted at the person in front: "Take the person away."


    After a while, the news of several people was in the sight of everyone.

 Chapter 1389： behind the scenes

    Jing Rui said to Kang Ziye, who was directing his subordinates to clean up the site: "Let the people from the Ministry of Industry and the Ministry of Household come to clean up the aftermath tomorrow. All damaged houses will be priced according to the damage, and there should be no mistake. Let the people from the Ministry of Industry help rebuild."


    After giving the order, he said softly to Yun Yi: "Let''s go, it''s getting late, let''s go back first."


    After ??, I was afraid that the little guys would be unhappy: "I''ll bring you here to play when it''s repaired here."


    Brother Ye and Sister Yun now want to learn martial arts well, so they don''t take it to heart at all. Now hearing what the father said, they nodded happily: "Okay."


    Xiao Chenhao said at this time: "Sister, brother-in-law, you bring your little nephews back first, I want to come back later."


    Jing Rui looked at Yun Yi and saw that Yun Yi had no objection: "Okay, go back to the house earlier, don''t make us worry."


    Xiao Chenhao was just curious about the identities of these people and wanted to stay and look for clues, but how could Yun Yi not know what he was thinking.


    Yunyi is very relieved about his younger brother Xiao Chenhao''s skills, and since it''s all his own now, he will follow his wishes.


    Cheng Zhong, who brought the two survivors back to the dungeon, almost tortured them to death, but the two were really hard-boned, and they just didn''t cooperate.


    Originally, he thought that with his own means, he would have to act obediently when someone came to him.


    But in the end, he had to take out the porcelain bottle that the Crown Princess had given him, and instructed: "Bring a bowl of water here."


    He poured out a pill from the porcelain bottle and thought to himself: Does this medicine really work?


    He threw it into the bowl unwillingly, and when the pills were completely melted, he directly divided the water into two bowls, and instructed his subordinates directly: "Give them directly, and make some quick use of them. This medicine is expensive, so don''t sprinkle it."


    Soon, the medicine was poured down.


    Those people felt extremely itchy and wanted to laugh uncontrollably. In order not to let the opponent succeed, Shinobu''s face was twisted.


    But they were finally defeated. After half an hour, the two people who were locked in different rooms in the dungeon were all recruited.


    Cheng Zhong looked up and down the porcelain bottle given by the crown princess for a long time, and said to himself: "I didn''t expect that I would lose to a small pill, the master''s woman is really powerful."


    Cheng Zhong put the small porcelain bottle back into his arms like a baby, and then quickly ran to the master.


    Yunyi and the others went back to the house, without disturbing Xiao Chenrui and his wife. After they were sent hot water to wash, they sent all the maids out, and the three little guys were sent directly into the space by Yunyi.


    Mainly because Yun Yi thought it was better to be more cautious. Those people were not easy at first glance. If there was a backhand, they were afraid that it would affect the rest of the children.


    After the two of them played a game of chess, they finally waited for Cheng Zhong: "Reporting to the master, there is news."


    When he said this, he didn''t forget to take a peek at the Crown Princess.


    Jing Rui took over the information and read it, and handed it directly to Yun Yi.


    Yunyi''s face sank after seeing it: "So that''s what happened, it''s really a good plan."


    Jing Rui looked at the dark night sky outside, his voice was cold, like a thousand years of ice: "Since they took the initiative to provoke Beimo, don''t blame the prince for leading his troops to rush to his imperial city."


    It turned out that these men in black belonged to the fourth prince of the Nanjun Kingdom, and the fourth prince was the prince most likely to inherit the throne of Nanjun, no one.


    This person has a kind face and a cold heart. It can be said that all the princes of Nanjun have been calculated by him, but they are very good at disguising.


    Jing Rui arranged for the spies in Nanjun to come back with news every month, so he had a good understanding of the situation in Nanjun.


    He never thought that, under his own eyes, he would let the Fourth Prince of Nanjun set up camp on the boundary of Beimo.


    Early in the morning, I thought that ¡®Shamen¡¯ was just a Jianghu organization, and it was not that they had not investigated before, and indeed no other information could be found. I didn¡¯t expect such a result.


    It seems that one cannot underestimate anyone.


    Yunyi stood up: "So this evil gate was created by Baili Yixuan, the fourth prince of Nanjun?"


    Cheng Zhong shook his head and said, "It wasn''t him who created it, it was he who brought Shamen under his command."


    Jing Rui looked at the investigation materials: "I can''t complain, I didn''t find anything before, I just thought it was an ordinary Jianghu organization. It turned out to be the case. It seems that Baili Yixuan has a lot of skills."

 Chapter 1390： never forgive

    After Cheng Zhong withdrew, Yun Yi and Jing Rui closed the doors and windows and immediately entered the space.


    After seeing the children who were sleeping soundly, they touched the snow glass that was guarding the children, and the two exited the room.


    After a fight before, the dinner was almost digested early, Yun Yi couldn''t help but look at Jing Rui: "I''m a little hungry, how about you, do you want a late night snack?"


    Jing Rui took Yun Yi''s hand: "Together."


    The two entered the kitchen side by side, steamed the rice first, then took the basket and left the villa together.


    Picked fruit together, fished a black fish together, and picked up vegetables for use for a while, and then returned to the villa. The seemingly peaceful two people were not at peace in their hearts.


    When Jingrui was handling the fish, Yunyi was chopping vegetables, while Jingrui was cooking the fish, Yunyi was washing the fruit and preparing to mix a salad.


    After the meal was ready, the two of them had already made up their minds about what happened before. They ate the meal first, washed the dishes and tidy up the kitchen together, and then poured two glasses of water and sat on the sofa. .


    Jing Rui spoke first: "But what should I do?"


    Yun Yi nodded lightly and said, "I think things in Nanjun should be slowed down a bit. Before the summer grain is put into the warehouse next year, troops and horses will be assembled to the border in batches, and next year''s rice seeds will be provided by the imperial court in advance, and the summer grain will be harvested. Just pay back the amount borrowed."


    Jing Rui naturally understood Yun Yi''s thoughts. Although this year''s autumn harvest was a bumper crop, once the battle was fought, he didn''t know how long it would take. Beimo has just recovered some vitality now, so he must be slowed down, and winter will soon begin. , is not suitable for war now.


    Jing Rui took Yun Yi into his arms: "It''s similar to what I thought, but I didn''t expect to promote the improved rice seeds on a large scale next year. It is a blessing for the people to have you in Beimo."


    Yunyi is not complacent: "It is God''s will that we can come here, and it is our responsibility to do our best to let the people live in abundance, peace and joy."


    Jing Rui played with Yun Yi''s hand: "However, we have to charge Baili Yixuan some interest first."


    Yun leaned on Jing Rui''s arms: "What do you want to do?"


    A murderous aura flashed around Jing Rui''s body, but it quickly disappeared: "Naturally, it is to support his nemesis, not to let his family dominate, in short, to make him feel comfortable."


    Yunyi thought of something: "Jing Rui, why don''t we take a trip in person, he wants our family''s life viciously, not letting him pay the price, it''s really hard to dispel my anger."


    Jing Rui chuckled softly: "You want to take the opportunity to see the scenery in Nanjun, right?"


    Yun Yi was guessed at the center: "Okay, okay, I do have selfish intentions, but what I said is also true, since he dares to attack my child, he must pay the price, just to enrich the treasury of our Beimo, Let them make amends."


    Jing Rui squeezed her hand: "You prepare first, I will deal with the matter at hand, and discuss it with the royal father."


    After ?? Baili Yixuan''s matter was finished, Yun Yi said to the Nie family: "The matter of the Nie family is unforgivable. When I return to the palace tomorrow, I will tell the imperial grandmother exactly what happened."


    Jing Rui heard Yun Yi mention the Nie family: "It''s not that easy to want to die."


    Yunyi sat up straight: "Before, I thought about going there in person and taking away the Nie family''s treasury to see how they are still fussing, but now, as you said, death is too cheap for them.


    The charge of colluding with the people of Nanjun should be more suitable for them. His father ascended the throne and granted amnesty to the world. There are many fewer people in the northern Xinjiang who cultivated military fields, and the Nie family will never be forgiven. "

 Chapter 1391： Recognize the pros and cons

    The next morning, Yun Yi took the children out of the space early.


    This morning, the bride is going to recognize her relatives, and there are no other elders in the house, so she has to preside over this matter.


    Whether they are a side branch or a descendant, they had no status in the clan before, let alone the right to speak.


    Mrs. Xiao was not dismissed because of a mistake in running a business, but because of this, he was not reused and was excluded. When Mrs. Xiao was alive, the elders of the Xiao clan never took him seriously.


    But now, Xiao Chenrui doesn''t care about the attitude of the clan elders, but because of Yun Yi''s identity, and his young age, he has been taken seriously as a five-rank official in the household department. to the capital.


    When Yunyi and Jing Rui brought the children over, the Xiao clan was already waiting there.


    When everyone saw the prince and the prince concubine coming with triplets, they saluted in unison: "I have seen the prince, the prince concubine, the grandson of the crown prince, the Prince of Changqing County, and the Lord of Mingyue County."


    Jing Rui and Yun Yi walked by them side by side, when they stood still, Jing Rui gave Yun Yi a wink, Yun Yi naturally understood and said, "Get up."


    As soon as they sat down, before taking care of the relationship, Xiao Chenrui walked in with Deng Wanyue.


    The couple has already calculated the time, and of course they have their own intentions.


    Xiao Chenrui brought Deng Wanyue forward, and first offered tea to her sister and brother-in-law, without saying anything.


    Yunyi is not stingy, the recognition ceremony was quite powerful, and she envied the Xiao women who were present.


    Although Deng Wanyue didn''t prepare gifts for Yunyi and the couple, she carefully prepared a marriage ceremony for her three nephews, and the three little guys thanked them very much.


    Of course, Xiao Chenrui discussed with Deng Wanyue how to prepare for today''s meeting ceremony, and Yunyi agreed.


    After ?? is the Xiao clan. After this circle, all of them are generous, and they all want the prince and princess to see their sincerity.


    Jing Rui just stayed by Yunyi''s side and did not participate in it.


    And Yunyi will not cause unnecessary trouble for me, but also promises that if there is a younger generation with good character and ability in the clan, he will help him.


    This is just a sentence. Of course, if you really need someone with good character and strong ability, it is not a bad thing to help you.


    After recognizing her relatives, Yun Yi asked Butler Shen to call all the servants in the house to the front yard: "Today is the first day after Chen Rui''s marriage, and getting married means that you have to take care of everything in the Xiao family. From today onwards, the upper and lower parts of the house will also have to change their names.


    Call the eldest young master the uncle, the young master the second master, and the new eldest young lady as the eldest lady, remember? "


    The people all replied in unison: "Slave, slave remember."


    After the announcement, Yunyi stepped aside and Xiao Chenrui pulled Deng Wanyue forward.


    Under the leadership of Steward Shen, the servants all greeted each other and said, "I have seen the uncle, I have seen the lady."


    Later, facing Xiao Chenhao who was standing beside him, he said, "I have seen Er Ye."


    Xiao Chenrui shouted, and then said: "After returning home in three days, the government affairs will be handed over to Madam, can you hear clearly?"


    Butler Shen had greeted the servants in the mansion before, and they naturally knew it, and Qi Qi responded, "Remember."


    Xiao Chenrui was afraid that someone would deceive her, so she said softly to Wan Yue: "If there is anyone who refuses to obey the discipline, you can just kill them and sell them."


    Deng Wanyue didn''t feel embarrassed, she just smiled and replied, "Okay."


    The husband is giving her power, of course he can''t hold back.


    But thinking of the shameful things the two of them did last night, I couldn''t help blushing.


    Xiao Chenrui is a smart person, and he quickly ordered to Steward Shen: "Let''s all go, it''s getting late, hurry up and set up the meal, don''t starve the children."


    Standing next to him, Yun Yi whispered to Jing Rui and joked, "She has taken advantage of all these little nephews."


    Jing Rui looked at the smiling little woman with amusement: "Men who love their wives are generally not bad. My nephews are afraid that they are all grateful to their uncles now."


    The couple looked at each other and both laughed.

 Chapter 1392： With my sister-in-law, will I fall out of favor?

    Xiao Chenhao came over at this time: "With my sister-in-law, will I fall out of favor?"


    Yun Yi laughed: "If they treat you badly, you will enter the palace and live with your sister."


    Jing Rui smiled and looked at the two brothers and sisters. "Don''t worry, your sister-in-law is a smart person and a kind person. Your sister is still very accurate, and your brother is not a fool."


    Yunyi patted his younger brother Xiao Chenhao on the shoulder: "Your brother-in-law is right, not only will you not fall out of favor, but you will have one more person who loves you."


    Xiao Chenhao looked at the greeting gift from his sister-in-law in his hand, nodded and said, "Okay, then I can rest assured."


    At this time, Xiao Chenrui also brought Deng Wanyue over: "What are you talking about?"


    Xiao Chenhao quickly gave his sister a wink, he didn''t want his brother and sister-in-law to know what he just said.


    Yun Yi naturally wouldn''t betray her younger brother, and looked at Wan Yue with a smile: "Chen Hao is saying that he likes the gift from his sister-in-law, and he is a little embarrassed to see him."


    Deng Wanyue smiled and said, "Just like it, we will be a family from now on. When my sister-in-law first arrives at the house, if there is something you don''t do well, you must tell your sister-in-law."


    Xiao Chenrui echoed with a smile: "Your sister-in-law is right, we are a family, don''t treat her as an outsider, if you''re embarrassed to tell your sister-in-law, just tell your brother, just don''t wrong yourself."


    Yunyi was very satisfied with the attitude of Xiao Chenrui and his wife: "Okay, it''s getting late, I''m hungry all morning, let''s eat."


    The manor also prepared breakfast for the Xiao clan this morning, so as soon as Yun Yi said this, Butler Shen hurriedly greeted the waiting Xiao clan to go to the dining place.


    The people of the Xiao clan felt that it was a great honor to have breakfast with the prince and princess, and they all had respect on their faces.


    After a breakfast, the Xiao clan members said their goodbyes and left one after another very wisely.


    Only Xiao Chenming and his wife Xiao Chenxu were left in the mansion.


    Xiao Chenxu first thanked the prince, and then said to Yun Yi a little embarrassedly: "Today, I deliberately got up early to go to my father''s side, and I wanted to pick them up, but I didn''t expect something happened there, so they didn''t come here. ."


    Yun Yi naturally knew what was going on. My grandmother was afraid that Lu Siyi was very angry. Lu Siyi was almost beaten to death by Xiao Chenhui as a punching bag. Her uncle, because he gave a lot of money to see a doctor for Lu Siyi, was in a very bad mood. Xiao Chenxu and his wife, who went to pick him up this morning, didn''t look good either.


    But Yun Yi had already sent someone to see the old lady and knew that she was fine, so she didn''t ask.


    Now that Xiao Chenxu said so, she would have better just ask: "What happened?"


    Xiao Chenxu really couldn''t say it, but Fan Luoer replied aloud: "Yesterday, my sister-in-law was in a bad mood, and she was rude to my grandmother. My father-in-law and elder brother happened to bump into her, and my elder brother shot and beat my sister-in-law."


    Yunyi listened to Fan Luoer''s words: "Oh, there''s another matter, it''s time to fight, is grandmother all right?"


    Fan Luo''er didn''t want to get involved in this matter, but the princess asked, and her husband felt it was hard to tell, so he had to come out and be the bad guy: "Grandma is fine."


    Yunyi nodded: "That''s good, do you need to send someone to take care of grandma?"


    Fan Luoer quickly waved his hand and said: "Prince Concubine, don''t worry, grandmother is fine, I have discussed with my husband, we will go back to live there in the past few days, and then leave when the sister-in-law is better."


    Yunyi naturally would not object: "That''s fine."

 Chapter 1393： Consequences of going your own way

    Xiao Chenming and the others didn''t know about this, so after their husband and wife left Xiao''s residence, they went directly to the big room with Chen Xu and his wife.


    After seeing their grandmother, Sun Zhenyu and Fan Luoer''s sister-in-law went to see their sister-in-law Lu Siyi.


    I just didn''t expect that the big brother Xiao Chenhui would take such a heavy shot, making people unable to bear to look directly at him, it was really too miserable.


    After she came out, Sun Zhenyu couldn''t help but said, "She really did something wrong, but this eldest brother is too hard. Anyway, my sister-in-law came along with him to endure hardships."


    Fan Luo''er was frightened a lot. She didn''t expect her uncle to be able to beat a woman when he looked at Sven, so she didn''t have any good feelings for Xiao Chenhui.


    They all knew in their hearts that what my sister-in-law said yesterday must be because she was not allowed to attend Chen Rui''s wedding banquet, and she was dissatisfied, so she did that.


    Xiao Chenming and Xiao Chenxu persuaded Xiao Chenhui a few words, but Xiao Chenhui turned his face with them: "I''m not promising anymore, and I''m your eldest brother, it''s not your turn to teach."


    ‡N, as soon as these words came out, Xiao Chenming and Xiao Chenxu also stopped their persuasion thoughts. They had errands and didn''t stay much, but Sun Zhenyu and Fan Luoer stayed.


    Well, they will stay here during the day and pick them up when they get off duty.


    Just as Xiao Chenming and Xiao Chenxu were about to leave, Xiao Chenrui came with Deng Wanyue, followed by Mammy Xu.


    Xiao Chenming said: "Chen Rui, brother and sister, if you know that you are coming, I will be waiting for you."


    Chen Rui answered: "Of course I want to come here, but I know that you have to do errands and you can''t be delayed, so I didn''t make you wait."


    Seeing them at the gate of the mansion, he then asked, "Are you going to leave?"


    The two replied at the same time: "Yes."


    Xiao Chenrui waved at them: "Don''t delay the errand, let''s go, I''ll bring Wanyue in to see my grandmother."


    The two also knew that it was useless to stay. There was no need for their brothers to be so polite. The two bowed their hands and left.


    It''s not that Xiao Chenhui, who was hiding in the room where Xiao Chenxu lived before, didn''t hear the movement outside, but he didn''t want to move. He was very negative, and he was not as good as his cousin in everything, even his two brothers. No, I feel really bad.


    Xiao Chenrui brought Deng Wanyue first to visit the doctor, and secondly, to show it to outsiders. On the second day of marriage, she naturally wanted to come to see her grandmother.


    Mrs. Xiao was more emotional when she saw the two of them, and kept yelling ''Ow, Ow'', she also tried to raise her hand to hold Chen Rui''s hand, but everything was in vain, she tried several times without success.


    Xiao Chenrui could probably guess what grandmother meant, but he just didn''t understand it. It was grandmother''s own choice, and they couldn''t compromise every time she softened her attitude.


    Xiao Chenrui pointed at Deng Wanyue and said, "Grandmother, Wanyue and I got married yesterday, and I brought her over to serve tea to you today."


    After he finished speaking, Mama Xu had already come in with tea.


    Deng Wanyue took the teacup and knelt on the ground: "Grandma, please drink tea."


    After that, Sun Zhenyu and Fan Luoer helped together, and fed the old lady a few sips of tea symbolically. Xu Mammy helped Deng Wanyue stand up: "The old lady must be very happy, and I finally look forward to this day."


    Deng Wanyue looked at the old lady: "Grandmother, don''t worry, grandson daughter-in-law will take care of the government affairs, so that her husband will not have any worries, and she will also take good care of her uncle."


    Old Mrs. Xiao called ''Ow, Oo, Oo'' a few more times, and everyone just thought she was responding.


    Xiao Chenrui helped the old man to tuck the quilt: "Grandma, Wanyue and I will take good care of Brother Hao, you can rest assured."


    Sun Zhenyu also echoed: "Grandmother, except for Brother Hao, who is still young now, the older ones are all married. Chen Rui has been promoted to three levels because of his merits a few days ago, and now he is the fifth grade of the Ministry of Housing. Official, it can be regarded as the glory of the ancestors of the Xiao family, you can rest assured."


    Xiao Chenrui and his wife didn''t stay for too long, but they kept Madam Xu and put the supplements they brought in the old lady''s house, and instructed Madam Xu: "Simmer these for the old lady and wait for the elder sister to feel better. , it''s good to go home."


    So there was one more person serving the old lady.


    After Xiao Chenrui returned to the house, he told Yunyi and Jingrui about the situation in the big room. After lunch, Yunyi and Jingrui left with the children.


    also took Xiao Chenhao away, saying that he was going to live in the palace for a few days, but in fact everyone understood the meaning.


    After they left the Xiao residence, they took a detour to the big room again. After all, they knew that the situation was one thing, but they still had to leave after the scene, so as not to be confused.


    They didn''t stop there, and after visiting the old lady they left, leaving only a sigh from Mother Xu.


    It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t persuade the old lady before, but she had to go her own way, and it¡¯s useless to regret it now, I really feel sorry for her.

 Chapter 1394： Eating bear heart and leopard gallbladder is extremely stupid

    After Yunyi and Jing Rui returned to the palace, they were busy with each other.


    Yunyi first went to Changle Palace, told the Queen Mother exactly what happened last night, and also explained the cause and effect of it.


    The Queen Mother was shocked: "You mean those people were hired by the Nie family with a lot of money? And those are the spies sent by the fourth prince of Nanjun to Beimo?"


    Yunyi replied with a sullen face: "Yes."


    The Queen Mother slapped the table with her palm: "I really ate a bear''s heart and a leopard''s gall, which is extremely stupid."


    Yun Yi did not give the Queen Mother any retreat, and said directly: "In this matter, it is absolutely impossible for the granddaughter-in-law to forgive the Nie family, and please ask the imperial grandmother to complete it."


    The Queen Mother then realized why Yunyi came to Changle Palace without changing her clothes as soon as she returned to the palace, closed her eyes and sighed: "Grandma understands."


    What Yunyi didn''t know was that after she left, the Queen Mother sent someone out of the palace.


    Jing Rui just made the arrangement when he received news that the old lady of the Nie family had gone.


    This incident was too coincidental, so Jing Rui went to Changle Palace in person before the order: "Grandma, you arranged this."


    The Queen Mother sighed: "Originally, she has been very ill these days, so she sent someone into the palace to ask for an imperial doctor. I asked the imperial doctor before, and I knew that she was running out of time.


    I didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen again. Anyway, she and I are also sisters. Since time is short, let¡¯s hit the road early, it¡¯s better than nothing. "


    looked up at Jing Rui: "Jing Rui, what is the grandmother asking you to do?"


    In fact, there is no need for the queen mother to say, Jing Rui also knows what she is going to say: "What grandma wants or not, just say it."


    The Queen Mother said with a solemn expression: "The matter of the Nie family has been delayed for two days, which is considered to be decent for her."


    Jing Rui can say: "Okay, just two days."


    The people in Nie''s house were very confused. Why did the old lady leave a last word: "The day after tomorrow is a good day, and it is advisable to have a funeral."


    fell asleep.


    That night, Mrs. Nie swallowed her breath. After the Nie family discussed it, since the old lady had left a last word, it could only be done. Nie''s house had money, and it was very honorable to lose.


    Although time was in a hurry, many people came to offer condolences, and Mrs. Nie was buried beautifully.


    The people in Nie''s house had been tired all day, and all the courtyards had also stopped one after another. Only the eldest lady of the Nie family had been thinking about things under the lamp. Today, her cousin didn''t come to pay her respects. She suddenly had an ominous premonition.


    patted his chest, comforted himself and said, "I''m not afraid, I''m not afraid, I''m just frightening myself, and nothing will happen."


    Cousin said before that those people are very powerful in martial arts, so there is no chance of an accident. Besides, she didn''t hear a little bit of wind, so she must have not shot yet.


    I can think of what those people said in the daytime today. They said that the whole street of the night market was blocked by the imperial court. I always felt that it was related to the people my cousin said, but everyone could not tell what happened.


    After the incident, Jing Rui directly blocked the street. Those people who were evacuated in advance were properly arranged. Naturally, the outside world would not know the true situation inside. As for those who went shopping that night, they fled the scene as soon as the fight started, and no one knew the end. what''s going on.


    The maid next to the eldest lady of the Nie family came in at this time: "Madam, it''s getting late, you''ve been tired all day, rest early."


    The eldest lady of the Nie family didn''t move: "Chun Yu, come over tomorrow to see if something happened to my cousin''s house?"


    The maid replied: "Okay, madam and servants can rest while serving."


    But before she could serve the eldest lady and go to bed, she heard chaos outside, and then someone shouted: "Nie Jiatong is a traitor to the enemy, take them all away."


    Madam Nie stood up in fright, and asked in disbelief, "Chun Yu, what is going on outside?"


    The maid named Chun Yu''s face turned pale with fright, her body trembled like a sieve, and she shivered: "Madam, it is said that the Nie family is an enemy and a traitor to the country, husband, madam, how, how is this possible, it must be They got it wrong."


    Madam Nie suddenly fell to the ground: "How could this be?"


    As soon as she finished speaking, someone kicked the door open: "Take it all away."

 Chapter 1395： convicted exile

    Nie''s house was raided overnight, and the whole government was imprisoned, which became a hot topic of discussion in the streets and alleys of the capital the next day.


    No one can figure it out, the Nie family is only in business, how can it be involved with collaborating with the enemy and treason.


    But then the bustling city was unsealed, and the people saw the horribly destroyed houses. Only then did they know that the Nie family conspired with the people of Nanjun to assassinate the prince and the prince¡¯s concubine¡¯s family.


    If it wasn''t for the prince and the princess to be cautious, I was afraid that something would happen. Then they would never have a stable life. The surrounding countries would send troops quickly, and Beimo would face the fate of being eaten by the surrounding countries.


    There is no one in the country, let alone the common people, so the Nie family was charged with **** the enemy and betraying the country.


    With the raiding of the Nie family, the treasury was also filled.


    And the Nie family who were in the prison cell realized that they were implicated by the eldest lady of the Nie family. .


    The female relatives of the Nie family almost didn''t beat the eldest lady of the Nie family to death. If the prison head said that anyone who made trouble again would be whipped directly, those female relatives would not be able to stop.


    At this time, Nie Huiqing was curled up in the corner, for fear that others would beat her together. She never thought that because she had affected all the people close to her, her whole body was shaking, and she couldn''t accept this. fact.


    At this time, at Duke Zhenguo''s mansion, Mrs. Zhen Guogong was kneeling in the small Buddhist hall, and when she got up, she said to her daughter Ye Yufei, "It''s too mysterious, it''s only a few days away, if it''s true Marry that broom star into the door, and we are afraid that the government of the town will be finished."


    Ye Yufei was also very excited: "Mother, God bless us, if we really get involved with the Nie family, even if we don''t die, we''ll have to peel off the skin."


    Mrs. Zhenguo laughed loudly: "This can be regarded as a solution for us."


    Ye Yufei saw that his mother was a little overwhelmed, and reminded: "Mother, you should restrain yourself, so as not to be caught."


    Mrs. Zhenguo patted her chest: "Yes, yes, yes, it''s Yu Fei who reminded you right. At this time, you really should be cautious, but you can''t bring disaster to our Zhenguo Palace."


    Just don''t think that Yunyi can forget her, it''s too early to be happy.


    Soon, the sage made an decree that the Nie family, including the nine clans, were sent to the northern Xinjiang because of their deep sins, and they were slaves to the army from generation to generation.


    Some people now understand why the old lady of the Nie family left so suddenly. It is estimated that the queen mother asked for love because of the love of the sisters and did not want her to die without a burial place.


    It''s really embarrassing for the queen mother.


    No matter how wronged the rest of the Nie family felt, but when they were in the Nie family, they did get rich together. Who would call them unlucky.


    Soon the Nie family came to the day of exile, and people were waiting at the gate of the city early in the morning. Everyone was carrying a basket full of rotten vegetables and soil. Throwing things makes them embarrassed.


    As soon as the people from the side of the Nie family left the capital, they began to crowd out the people in the Nie family. They kept swearing unpleasant words along the way.


    There are good people who live with Nie''s family, and they don''t even dare to go forward to deliver things. It''s really a serious crime, and they can only send them away from a distance. ."


    The matter has come to an end, and Jing Rui and Yun Yi have also dealt with the same thing.


    A few days ago, Yun Yi was busy preparing the rice seeds for next spring, and urged Xiao Yiping to quickly sort out the profits of various industries, so that he could report it as soon as possible.


    In a war with Nanjun, all kinds of military supplies need money. If there is a problem with the supply of the household, then she and Jing Rui¡¯s private treasury will have to be on top. Once the war starts, Beimo must win, so she must know what to do. Well prepared.


    And just when they were almost ready, when they were about to leave for Nanjun in a few days, something happened in the big house of the Xiao family.


    Yun Yi, who received the news, quickly took someone out of the palace to the big room.

 Chapter 1396： But with the princesss hair down

    Chapter 1396 But by the Crown Princess


    When ?? Yunyi arrived, Xiao Chenming had just arrived on horseback.


    He got off the horse and greeted him: "I have seen the Crown Princess."


    Yunyi walked into the yard and asked, "What''s going on?"


    Xiao Chenming is not too clear: "Wei Chen is also not clear, he rushed over after receiving the news."


    Grandma Xu in the courtyard heard the movement outside the courtyard, and quickly came out to greet her, and knelt directly to the ground: "It''s all the fault of the old slave, and please ask the concubine to convict."


    Yun Yi frowned and said, "The point is, what happened?"


    Mammy Xu quickly replied: "The second and third young ladies wanted to cook something delicious for the old lady, so they went out to buy ingredients together, and the old slave stayed to take care of the old lady.


    But the old slave drank too much tea and was in a hurry to urinate, so he went to the backyard to go to the latrine, but only after entering the front yard, he heard that something was wrong in the old lady''s house, and ran in only to find that the young lady was pinching the old lady. neck. "


    Actually, what Lu Siyi did was more than that. Madam Xu really didn''t dare to say it, for fear that the Crown Princess would be angry and kill the young lady, and then turn her anger on herself.


    Yunyi did not expect Lu Siyi to dare to do this: "How is grandmother now?"


    Mother Xu''s forehead was covered in sweat: "The doctor said that she was frightened and her throat was hurt, so she needs to rest and can''t be stimulated any more."


    Yunyi lifted his foot and entered the room. Sun Zhenyu and Fan Luoer had just appeased the old lady to fall asleep, when they saw Yunyi come in, they saluted, "Prince Concubine."


    Yunyi waved his hands and called out, "How''s it going?"


    Sun Zhenyu said softly, "Just fell asleep."


    Yunyi approached and saw that the old lady''s neck was covered in bruises. At first glance, she knew that Lu Siyi had killed her hand. Yunyi immediately became angry: "Where''s her?"


    Sun Zhenyu knew who he was asking: "I was taken back to the next room by my eldest brother."


    Yunyi helped the old lady check her pulse again, and then put her arm back in the quilt, helped tuck the quilt, and turned around and walked out of the yard.


    Xiao Renli and Xiao Chenhui also waited in the yard with their heads drooping. They also understood that they didn''t take good care of Lu Siyi in today''s matter. If they were later, they would kill the old lady.


    Yun Yi looked at Xiao Chenhui coldly: "What are you going to do with today''s matter?"


    Xiao Chenhui can''t wait to break up with Lu Siyi now, but he can''t. No matter what, Lu Siyi has also endured hardship with him. If he really did that, he would be stabbed in the spine.


    So he kicked the ball to Yun Yi: "But it''s up to the Crown Princess."


    Yun Yisuan saw that Xiao Chenhui was a hypocrite, and mocked: "You should make your own choice, either she will be punished or you will be punished for her, but I remind you in advance that once you make a choice, you cannot change it."


    Xiao Chenhui didn''t expect Yun Yi to see through his mind, and after a long silence: "She did it, don''t let her learn some lessons, she won''t know how wrong she is."


    Yunyi asked coldly, "Have you thought about it?"


    Yunyi is deliberately disgusting him, so don''t play those tricks in front of her.


    Xiao Chenhui pretended to be sore: "She made a mistake and should be punished."


    Yun Yi said coldly: "Attempted murder, according to Beimo''s law, the main culprit is hanged, and the accomplice is exiled for three thousand miles. For the sake of your husband and wife''s fight, then it is fine to be exiled for three thousand miles. , do you have an opinion?"


    Xiao Chenhui didn''t expect Yunyi to make this move again, so he could say no: "No opinion."


    Yunyi looked at Bai Wei who came with her: "Notify the people from the Department of Punishment to come and deal with it."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1397： Where did you come from begging for mercy

    Chapter 1397 Where are you begging for mercy


    Lv Siyi, who heard the movement in the room, endured the pain and rushed out: "I was wrong, please, I was really obsessed for a while, it was Xiao Chenhui who fought against me so much that I felt resentment.


    That''s why I do something wrong on impulse, and ask the princess to spare me for a while because of her past relationship. "


    As he said that, he wanted to rush over and grab Yunyi''s skirt.


    How could Yunyi let her succeed: "Don''t say that we had no relationship before, even if there is, the prince has to commit the same crime as the common people when he breaks the law, let alone you?


    You hurt Ben Gong''s own grandmother. You are so courageous. If she provided you with a house, you still don''t know where you are going. Now that you are revenge for your kindness, and such a cruel hand, where do you have the face to beg for mercy? "


    At this time, Xiao Chenrui also rushed over with Deng Wanyue and Xiao Chenhao. Not long after they entered the door, Xiao Chenxu also entered.


    After knowing what Lv Siyi did, he didn''t have a good attitude towards Xiao Chenhui.


    Yun Yi thought that Lu Siyi was too noisy, and said to Xiao Chenhui: "Take her down and let her be quiet. You are responsible for taking good care of her before the people from the punishment department arrive."


    Xiao Chenrui said to Xu Mammy after some thought, "Xu Mama, pack up and take grandma back to the house later."


    As soon as he said this, Xiao Renli looked over and said, "Chen Rui, what do you mean?"


    Xiao Chenrui said lightly: "The doctor also said that grandmother needs to rest in peace, but now that something like this happens, it''s not good for sister-in-law and younger siblings to keep running on both sides like this."


    At this time, Sun Zhenyu stood up and said, "Let''s take our grandmother to us, you listen to me, we have always been favored by our grandmother when we were in the northern Xinjiang. Now that something like this happens, it is time for us to repay our grandmother.


    Besides, the father is the eldest son, so the big man should come first. Now this place is really not suitable for grandmother to recuperate. When the eldest brother comes down, Chen Ming is the biggest, and this is settled. "


    She blamed herself very much for what happened today. Unlike Fan Luoer, she had received a lot of favors from the old lady before.


    When Xiao Renli heard what his second daughter-in-law could say, he naturally agreed: "Yes, yes, yes, I am the eldest son, and supporting your grandmother is my eldest son''s job, and now it is really not suitable for me to take care of her anymore. It is indeed Chen Ming''s turn to be in love and reason."


    Xiao Chenming also stood up at this time: "That''s it."


    Yun Yi saw that Sun Zhenyu was firm and did not refuse.


    Xiao Chenxu, who was standing on the side, looked at his father: "Since this matter falls on the second brother and the second sister-in-law, does the father have any indication?"


    Xiao Renli is not stupid, he reacted immediately, although he was a little reluctant, but in front of so many people, he endured the heartache and said: "I only have one Zhuangzi and one shop, you can choose one."


    Xiao Chenhui, who was standing not far away, did not expect that his own brother, his mother''s compatriot, would face others at this time, and the expression on his face was very scary.


    Yun Yi glanced at Xiao Chenhui''s expression and understood why Xiao Chenxu did this.


    Xiao Chenxu knew in his heart: With the temperament of his father and eldest brother and the current situation, once the grandmother came to his second brother, it would be a long term.


    It is not a problem for the second brother to adopt a grandmother, but he can''t be the wicked person because he has the ability and no self-consciousness.


    Xiao Chenming just wanted to refuse, when he heard Chen Xu say: "Second brother, you deserve it, that''s what your grandmother belongs to, you should make us feel more at ease and take it."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1398： hard enough

    Chapter 1398 Ruthless


    Xiao Chenming was a little embarrassed, but he understood Xiao Chenxu''s kindness. Thinking that he had heard the news before, someone saw his father and eldest brother entering the casino, and he changed his mind, so he didn''t refuse again: "Then father, look at it."


    Xiao Renli almost couldn''t hold back. He felt that Xiao Chenming should have refused, but he didn''t expect to answer directly.


    But all the words were said, so I had to turn around and go back to the house.


    It took a long time to come out of the house, holding the title deed on the Zhuangzi: "The location of this Zhuangzi is not bad, you can keep it."


    He thought about it for a long time in the house. Zhuangzi only has income in summer and autumn a year, but shops can see rent every month.


    The land deed just arrived in Xiao Chenming''s hands, and the people from the punishment department also came. After knowing the whole story, they also went into the house to check the old lady''s situation, and then they were ready to leave with people.


    Xiao Chenhui said at this time: "Hold on."


    Sun Zhenyu and the other female relatives thought that Xiao Chenhui had found her conscience, did she want to say goodbye to Lu Siyi, but listened to him say: "Lu''s immorality is too vicious, my Xiao family can''t tolerate such a poisonous woman, wait for me to write off. A book."


    Xiao Chenhui has thought about it, the matter of the Xiao family, without the permission of the Crown Princess, the people in the Ministry of Punishment will not speak out. Seeing that the younger brothers are all doing well, he can''t continue like this forever. It is better to take this opportunity and write directly. After leaving the book, Lu Siyi will have nothing to do with the Xiao family in the future, and everyone will be happy.


    As soon as he said these words, let alone the Xiao family, even the messenger from the Ministry of Justice who came to handle the case, also felt that this person was ruthless.


    In this way, Lu Siyi was exiled for the second time. As for whether it is the northern Xinjiang or the southern region, that is the matter of the Ministry of Punishment.


    When Lu Siyi was taken away, because her mouth was gagged, her eyes were like copper bells, and she desperately wanted to beg for mercy, but it was too late.


    The matter was settled like this, the old lady went back to the house with Xiao Chenming and his family.


    Madam Xu felt guilty for the old lady, and without waiting for her master to punish her, she knelt down in front of Xiao Chenrui and his wife: "Isn''t it the old slave''s fault for what happened today? Beside the old lady."


    Xiao Chenrui agreed without hesitation: "Alright, I must have you by my grandmother''s side, so I can take better care of it."


    After finishing speaking, she turned to look at Xiao Chenming and his wife, Sun Zhenyu said with a smile: "I can''t ask for it, Xu Mammy is most familiar with my grandmother, so as not to be mistreated by others."


    The human heart is full of flesh. Seeing the old lady''s current appearance, Yunyi''s sister and brother are relieved of the previous things.


    Old lady, this can be considered a blessing in disguise.


    Yun Yi thought that she had found the recipe before, so she could try it on the old lady, but there was a medicine in it, because the space was cleared before, and it was not found for the time being. That medicine is only available in the Flame Mountain in Nanjun, but it is extremely rare. I hope This time, it can be found in the capital of Nanjun.


    It is to be forgiven and forgive others.


    *


    When Yunyi returned to the palace, Jing Rui was about to go out of the palace to find her.


    Seeing her coming back, only then did someone lead the horse away: "Is everything arranged?"


    Yunyi nodded and said, "He''s gone, Lu Siyi was distributed again and punished, so that''s it."


    Jing Rui took Yun Yi''s hand: "As long as Yier puts it down and feels comfortable, that''s fine."


    The two entered the main hall side by side, and Yun Yi asked, "How is it over there? Did you mention it to the father?"


    Jing Rui nodded with a smile: "It has been negotiated with the royal father, and the news that the Shamen was brought back, I am afraid that it has been sent back to Nanjun, we are just pretending to be businessmen to explore the truth."


    Haha, then it will be as Little Cutie wishes.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1399： The mighty queen

    Chapter 1399 The mighty queen mother


    Yun Yi looked at Jing Rui: "Father agrees to let us take the children?"


    Jing Rui chuckled softly: "If I go out, how can there be something that can''t be done?"


    Yun Yi was a little curious: "How did you tell the royal father?"


    Jing Rui deliberately teased Yun Yi: "I don''t see any reward, and it''s boring to say it."


    Yunyi raised his hand and punched him lightly: "Is there any strength now, and don''t look at where it is?"


    Jing Rui leaned in front of Yun Yi: "What Yi Er means, just change the landlord?"


    Yunyi laughed angrily: "Is that what I meant?"


    Jing Rui saw the smile on her face, and then said: "Don''t worry, now we in Beimo are also considered to be Guotai Min''an, I told the father and emperor that a few children have been wanting to go out for a walk.


    This year, the autumn food reported everywhere is a bumper harvest. I just want to take them to experience the public sentiment. Besides, the children are precocious and cannot be treated like ordinary children. Reading thousands of books is not as good as traveling thousands of miles. They came here this time. There will be a lot to gain. "


    Yun Yi agreed: "Well, it''s the truth."


    The two chatted for a while, and Yun Yi instructed Bai Wei, "Send someone to send some supplements to the old lady."


    Bai Wei stepped back to make arrangements.


    Mu Lan brought tea in: "Prince Concubine, Mrs. Zhen Guogong is looking at others for his son."


    Yunyi listened to Mu Lan''s words: "I almost forgot her, it''s really positive."


    lightly took a sip of tea and said lightly: "Looking at the face of Duke Zhen Guo and Ye Huaiyi, we will not move Duke Zhen Guo''s mansion. I believe that there is something about the Nie family, and the deterrent is enough.


    But Mrs. Zhenguo and her son, Ben Gong can''t let it go so easily, you should arrange it. Since they are dating, then help the staff. "


    Mu Lan chuckled softly: "Yes, this servant understands."


    *


    Changle Palace, the queen mother is leaning on the soft couch thinking about something.


    Hu Mammy said in a low voice, "The Queen Mother, the Seventh Young Lady of the Duke''s Mansion of Qi asks to see you."


    The Queen Mother knew that yesterday she handed her a greeting: "Bring her in."


    When she received the invitation, the queen mother knew what the seven young ladies were talking about when they entered the palace.


    I saw the person who came to see the Queen Mother and knelt down: "I have seen the Queen Mother."


    The Queen Mother said lightly: "Get up."


    But the lady didn''t get up: "Aunt, you know, my cousin is implicated, can''t she really be charitable?"


    The queen mother''s face was cold: "Do you want to let the saint take his life back?"


    The Qi Family Seventh Young Lady''s body trembled uncontrollably: "The Empress Dowager, my cousin, she is really innocent."


    The queen mother said coldly: "Have you ever thought that the grandson and the others are also innocent?"


    Qi Family Seventh Young Madam defended: "That''s what the Nie Family Eldest Madam did alone, how innocent are the others?"


    The Queen Mother''s face was cold: "Since you can be as rich and noble as the Nie family''s big room, why can''t you advance and retreat with the Nie family''s big room?


    Have you ever thought about what kind of situation Beimo will face in the world if Zhan is succeeded by Nanjun people?


    Without the prince''s family, who will inherit this huge Beimo?


    When the neighboring countries get the news, what kind of arrangements will they make? Maybe Beimo will be devoured by them soon, the people will be displaced, the country will not be the country, do you still think they are innocent?


    You kneel down. "


    Qi''s Seventh Young Lady''s face was ashen. She knew that she took a lot of risk in entering the palace this time, and she really wanted to try her luck.


    But more still want to leave a good reputation for the empress dowager, but the empress dowager said she was a woman that she never expected, she knew she was wrong, not only did not get the empress dowager''s appreciation, but also implicated her husband. , did not dare to continue to say more: "niece-in-law retire."


    After ?? and the others retreated, Hu Mammy said: "The seven young ladies are too scheming, and at this time, they are still thinking about being clever."


    The queen mother accepted the previous momentum and said in a low voice: "She is really arrogant, her cousin can compare with the grandson, granddaughter, great-grandson, and great-granddaughter of the Ai family, and dare to play tricks in front of the Ai family, she is really smart. head."


    Mamma Hu poured a cup of tea for the Queen Mother with a smile: "With your beating today, you will definitely have a long memory."


    Finished the update today, thank you little cuties for your support!


    Little cuties, the new book [There is room for Qiao Jia Daughter-in-law in the Age of Rebirth] has been released. If you like it, you are welcome to collect it. Thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1400： distance produces beauty

    Chapter 1400 Distance produces beauty


    Yunyi went out of the palace to Xiao Chenming''s place on purpose before leaving the capital. Seeing that Mrs. Xiao lived there well, she was relieved.


    Although she can''t speak, but with Mammy Xu by her side, she seems to be in good spirits.


    Yun Yi only said that she would be busy for a few days, and told Madam Xu to accompany the old lady to talk more, and then went to the second sister-in-law Sun Zhenyu''s room to sit for a while: "Second sister-in-law, your Ozawa Run is so cute."


    Sun Zhenyu smiled and looked at her younger son, and then she remembered: "By the way, let me tell you something, Chen Xu''s wife is pregnant."


    Yun Yi smiled and said, "So fast?"


    Sun Zhenyu raised her hand and gave her a light beating: "How can this matter be accurate, if you are lucky, maybe you will get hit in one go."


    Yunyi covered her face and said, "Okay, okay, I was wrong."


    The two have a good relationship in Northern Xinjiang. Although they have been separated for so long, the friendship is still there. Although they did not meet many times after returning to Beijing, they still spoke so naturally.


    This pure friendship, both of them cherish.


    As he was talking, the triplets who were playing with Xiao Zeqi in the yard came in, and Brother Ye trotted to Yun Yi''s side: "Mother, it''s getting late, and my great-grandmother is waiting for us to have lunch together. ."


    Yun Yi touched Brother Ye''s head: "Okay, okay, okay, let''s go."


    Sun Zhenyu didn''t expect them to leave: "It''s rare for you to come here once, so just have lunch in the mansion, and have already instructed the kitchen to prepare it."


    Brother Ye was anxious: "Aunt, no need, I told my great-grandmother before that I want to go over to have lunch with her today. If she doesn''t go, she will be sad."


    Sun Zhenyu was stunned by Brother Ye''s little expression: "Our king of Changqing County is really filial."


    Yunyi also rarely echoed: "Indeed."


    Brother Ye blushed a little shyly when he heard the words of his aunt and concubine.


    Yun Yi smiled and said to the triplets: "Say goodbye to aunt, we should go."


    Sun Zhenyu was really reluctant, and said to the triplets: "I will come to play often in the future."


    The triplets politely responded, and then they were ready to leave with their mother and concubine.


    Yun Yilin went out and said to Sun Zhenyu, "Second sister-in-law, I''m afraid I''ll be busy for a while, so I can''t visit my grandmother often, so I''m taking too much trouble."


    Sun Zhenyu patted her hand: "With Mama Xu here, I basically didn''t do much. Maybe these few days, my grandmother has rested, but her complexion has improved a lot. Don''t worry, I know you are busy."


    Sun Zhenyu took his eldest son, Xiao Zeqi, and sent them to the gate of the mansion, watching the carriage go away, and then returned to the mansion.


    The maid next to Sun Zhenyu smiled and said, "The relationship between Madam and Crown Princess is really good."


    Sun Zhenyu''s face was full of smiles: "Prince Concubine is very nice."


    When Yunyi brought the triplets to the General''s Mansion, the housekeeper of the General''s Mansion was already waiting at the gate of the mansion: "I have seen the crown princess and the little masters."


    When they got off the carriage and settled down, the butler stepped forward with a smile: "The old lady has been waiting for a long time, the masters hurry into the mansion."


    When they entered the mansion gate, Brother Ye ran to the backyard first.


    The frightened housekeeper shouted: "Oh, little master, please slow down and don''t fall."


    For a while, Brother Ye was running in front and the housekeeper was chasing him. The scene was quite funny, while Brother Bo and Sister Yun laughed out loud, and the house immediately became lively.


    Yunyi felt a little uncomfortable when she saw this scene. It was not because they never thought of taking the old lady into the palace and living with them.


    mentioned several times, but Mrs. Cheng didn''t agree, she just said: "When people are old, they don''t want to move their nests. Just come back and see me when you have time."


    Jing Rui and Yun Yi naturally understood what the old lady was thinking, so they had to do it.


    Every time Jing Rui went out of the palace to run errands and passed by the General¡¯s Mansion, he would come in and talk to his grandmother.


    Even the saint, Mo Yanbin, would come to visit regularly. Every time he came, the old lady would ask the kitchen to prepare his favorite dishes in advance, looking forward to his return with joy.


    The mother and son talk and laugh, recall the past and look forward to the future, which is very warm.


    Yunyi sometimes thinks, maybe the old lady''s choice is the most perfect. They care about each other, look forward to each other, will not be unfamiliar or bored, and a little distance creates a feeling of beauty.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1401： Departing from South County

    Chapter 1401 Departure from South County


    Not far from the second gate, they saw the old lady standing not far away.


    Brother Ye shouted at her happily: "Great-grandmother, we are back."


    "We''re back" always made the old lady''s eyes wet: "Oh, oh, well, my great-grandmother made the kitchen cook your favorite dishes."


    Brother Bo and Sister Yun who followed behind also came to the old lady''s side and called sweetly, "Great-grandmother."


    Sister Yun also said coquettishly, "Great-grandmother, did you miss Sister Yun?"


    The old lady smiled and said, "I think, think about it, my great-grandmother has long missed the three of you."


    Yunyi stepped forward and deliberately joked: "Grandma, this is because I have a new love, so I forgot my old one."


    One sentence made the old lady laugh out loud: "You naughty bastard, you are still arguing with three little ones."


    Everyone laughed and walked back.


    Yun Yi and Jing Rui didn''t hide the matter of leaving the palace: "Grandma, so we can''t come to see you in the next period of time. You know Jing Rui and I''s martial arts, so we don''t have to do it for us. Worry."


    The old lady looked at the three little guys and said with some reluctance: "It''s going to be cold this day, can''t we leave them behind?"


    The three little ones gave up after hearing it. Brother Ye stepped forward and put his arms around the old lady and sold her cuteness: "Great-grandmother, we finally had the opportunity to go out to Beijing to play. You must not say that."


    Mrs. Cheng looked at the poor little guy and pinched the tip of his nose: "When you guys go out and suffer, you''ll know you''ll be fine at home."


    accompanied the old lady for lunch at the General''s Mansion, and waited for Jing Rui to come and pick him up, and then the family reluctantly left the General''s Mansion.


    Mrs. Cheng personally sent them out of the house, and repeatedly told them: "Be sure to pay attention to safety, take good care of the children, and come back early."


    Yunyi hugged Mrs. Cheng and whispered in her ear: "Don''t worry, you take care of yourself. You will definitely go back to Beijing before the New Years, and bring you gifts when that time comes."


    Old Man Cheng patted her on the back: "As long as you guys come back safely."


    After the family left, Hu Ma said to the old lady, "It''s good for the little masters to go out for a walk. The prince and the prince concubine are so good at martial arts, you can put your heart in your stomach."


    Mrs. Cheng nodded: "I know, but I feel a little uncomfortable not seeing them for a long time."


    Mamma Hu poured a cup of tea for the old lady with a smile: "It''s not that there is still the sage, but the prince said, the sage will often go out of the palace to talk to you."


    Mrs. Cheng said with a distressed expression: "Every time he leaves the palace, it is the time he has squeezed out. I feel distressed."


    Hu Momo didn''t feel good when she heard it. The Sage would talk to the old lady for a long time every time he went out of the palace. Sometimes, the mother and son would play a few games of chess, but the old lady knew how busy the Sage was and came to visit her every time. , which means that he will be more busy after returning to the palace.


    The family who went back to the palace had dinner with the queen mother and the saint. The two elders gave them all kinds of advice, so they let them go back to the east palace.


    The next day, a family of five left the palace in an ordinary-looking carriage with a luxurious interior.


    After leaving the capital, he found a hidden place, Yun Yi directly sent the triplets and carriage into the space, the couple put on a little makeup, and then took the two horses of the space out of the space.


    They had already negotiated, and rushed to Nanjun, and waited for the return trip to stroll slowly.


    The three little guys had no objection to this, and after the two returned to the official road, they rode their horses and headed for Nanjun.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1402： want to take shortcuts

    Chapter 1402 Want to take shortcuts


    And not long after they left the capital, Xiao Chenxu welcomed a wave of family seekers.


    These words have to start from Xiao Chenxu being promoted, Mrs. Xiao being taken to Xiao Chenming, and the Crown Princess visiting the mansion.


    All of these performances are obviously sending a signal that the Crown Princess has a good relationship with these families, and Xiao Chenxu''s errand is arranged by the Crown Prince, which means that the relationship between the Crown Princess and the big room has eased.


    Many people took Xiao Yunru''s idea, thinking that if they married Xiao Yunru, maybe they would be able to get a good deal.


    Fan Luoer and Xiao Yunru didn''t know about it at first, they just thought it was strange, but they didn''t respond, they just said that they couldn''t make up their minds and needed to discuss it.


    A few days after the result, more and more people came to propose marriage, which frightened Fan Luoer, and hurriedly dragged the eldest sister-in-law to Sun Zhenyu: "Second sister-in-law, what do you think is going on?"


    Actually, Fan Luoer also had guesses in her heart, but she was afraid that she guessed wrong, so she brought her eldest sister-in-law Xiao Yunru to find the second sister-in-law, just to confirm their guesses.


    Sun Zhenyu understood immediately after they finished speaking: "Of course they saw the change in the Crown Princess''s attitude and wanted to take a shortcut. It depends on the eldest sister''s thoughts."


    Xiao Yunru was not overjoyed because of this. On the contrary, she was calmer than Fan Luoer: "I never thought about getting married again."


    She had thought about it for a long time. She couldn''t bear children anyway, so why should she spend her time and energy on caring for other people''s children? If she had that time, it would be better to help her sister-in-law take care of her nephew and niece. The younger brother and sister are generous and don''t care about raising her one more, so she is more firm in her decision.


    Sun Zhenyu can understand the aunt''s mood very well, looked at Fan Luoer and said, "Then follow the eldest sister, maybe the real fate that belongs to her has not yet arrived."


    Fan Luo''er nodded: "I hope the eldest sister can accompany me, but I am afraid that the happiness of the eldest sister will be delayed."


    All three laughed.


    After laughing enough, Xiao Yunru said, "It''s going to be cold today. In a few days, I''m going to visit Fushou Temple. Would you like to join us?"


    Sun Zhenyu glanced at Fan Luoer: "It''s inconvenient for my younger brother and sister to be pregnant. After all, at Fushou Temple, carriages can''t reach the entrance of the temple."


    Fan Luo''er wanted to go, but was also a little worried: "I will go back in the evening and ask my husband to see when he will rest. Then let him accompany him and take care of him."


    Sun Zhenyu also thinks this is very good, after all, her younger brother and sister are pregnant, it is best if Chen Xu can accompany her, so that she can save her from worrying.


    After Fan Luoer and the others returned to the mansion, after talking to Xiao Chenxu about the matter, Xiao Chenxu had no opinion on what the eldest sister thought: "Everything is just as the eldest sister wants."


    But what they didn''t expect was that just after they rejected those people here, those people put their minds on Xiao Renli and Xiao Chenhui again.


    It''s just that this time Xiao Renli''s mind is still clear, knowing that the eldest daughter is not a temper he can handle, and now that Yunru lives with the younger son, he can''t control this matter.


    But Xiao Chenhui didn''t think that way. There were a few companies that promised to give a lot of betrothal gifts. He thought that these betrothal gifts should of course be for his father, and the one who didn''t change his face was his, so he made Xiao Yunru''s idea.


    But no matter how he persuaded, Xiao Yunru didn''t agree: "I didn''t think about remarrying, and besides, I didn''t bother you, just take care of your heart."


    Xiao Chenhui was a little angry: "You don''t know what''s good or bad."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1403： touched her bottom line

    Chapter 1403 Touched her bottom line


    These words happened to be heard by Xiao Chenxu who was returning home: "Brother, how do you speak?"


    Xiao Chenhui didn''t expect his younger brother to come back at this time. He was a little embarrassed, so he could only explain: "How can there be a girl who is alone in her parents'' house, and it''s not a joke."


    Xiao Chenxu''s face was cold: "Brother, none of us are stupid. Don''t come here to persuade my big sister under this banner. If big sister doesn''t agree, no one will say it''s easy. You can go back sooner if you have nothing to do."


    Xiao Chenhui became unhappy when he heard what his brother said: "What''s the matter, I just came here, so you drove me away?"


    Xiao Chenxu was about to play tricks when he saw his eldest brother: "Brother, I obviously didn''t mean that, but I can''t help you if you have to think that way, and you remember, we have separated."


    Xiao Chenhui heard his brother remind him, and his face became even more unbearable: "You are better off, I am your eldest brother too."


    Xiao Chenxu didn''t want to argue with him any more: "Brother, you are indeed my elder brother. My younger brother hopes that you will bring good luck to your brothers and sisters at home, and stop going to casinos in the future."


    Xiao Chenhui didn''t expect his younger brother to know about this, so he quibble: "I didn''t gamble, I went to find my father, don''t talk nonsense."


    Xiao Chenxu still persuaded: "Brother, is it true, you know in your own heart that gambling can be addictive, you just listen to my advice, that one can''t get involved."


    Xiao Chenhui stood up directly: "Enough, I know, now you are all more capable than my big brother, but no matter how good you are, I am also your big brother, my father is still alive, it is not your turn to teach me."


    After saying that, he flicked his sleeves and walked away angrily.


    Xiao Yunru looked at Xiao Chenxu: "Chen Xu, what you said is true, eldest brother, she entered the casino?"


    Xiao Chenxu frowned and nodded: "I came across it once before, and it attracted people''s attention. I personally saw him there a few days ago. I inquired about it. He has been there several times recently."


    Xiao Yunru then asked, "Does my father know about this?"


    Xiao Chenxu frowned even more: "I think I should know, because the first time I ran into my eldest brother when he came out of the casino, I saw my father with him."


    Xiao Yunru became anxious: "Confused, once you become addicted, the consequences will be unimaginable. This is not a trivial matter."


    Xiao Chenxu naturally knew: "I know, I will go to my second brother tomorrow to discuss what to do?"


    Xiao Yunru said directly: "This matter, you should go to your father first to see what he means. If the eldest brother falls into a demon, it will be too late."


    Xiao Chenxu was anxious to see the eldest sister: "Then tomorrow morning, I will go to the second brother and go to find my father together, don''t worry."


    Xiao Yunru also knew that now she was in a rush for nothing. When Chen Ming returned to the city every day, the city gate was about to be tied down, so it was impossible to find him at night, so she had to wait until tomorrow.


    *


    On the other side, Yun Yi and Jing Rui hurried for a few days, and finally they were not far from the border.


    In the past few days, they will take time to take the three little guys out to get some air, and accompany them on a carriage ride for a while, but it will not be too long, mainly because she wants to go to Nanjun to clean up the **** Baili Yixuan earlier.


    Dare to touch her babies, that is, she touched her bottom line, and he must pay the price. He is not the emperor who has the heart, but it is said that he is the one with the most potential, then he will completely make him hopeless.


    When she arrives, how beautiful he was before, and how embarrassing he will be after that, if he doesn''t toss, if he takes off a layer of skin, he will not be able to spare him, just wait.


    Finished the update today, thank you little cuties for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1404： Business

    Chapter 1404 Business Opportunities


    On this day, Yunyi and the others settled in a small county town not far from the border. They happened to meet a caravan, and the car was pulled full of split glass.


    Yun Yi took a closer look, these people are quite smart, each piece of glass is covered with thick sawdust to prevent bumps on the road and glass breakage, but this way, a car can''t pull a few pieces, the cost is really not expensive .


    asked about the price, one square meter of glass would cost about 350 taels of silver in Luncheng, the capital of Nanjun.


    Yun Yi now has his own calculations in mind. Nowadays, most of the glass workshops of the imperial court are located around the capital. If you find the required materials at the border, open a glass workshop and find a partner in Nanjun to let them pick up the goods directly on the border. , that''s a lucrative business.


    Nan County is rich in jade, and you can exchange jade for it. I was so fascinated by the thought that I stared at the few cars of glass and smirked.


    Jing Rui saw her like this, stretched out his hand and shook it in front of her eyes: "Hey, what are you thinking of?"


    Yunyi took Jing Rui''s arm: "Let''s open a glass workshop at the border, and this time we went directly to find a reliable partner."


    Jing Rui smiled and looked at her: "Why don''t you open a family in Nanjun? I remember when you were in Longteng before, you opened your workshop to a neighboring country?"


    Hearing Jing Rui mentioning Long Teng, Yun Yi''s heart throbbed, and after a long time he said, "These neighboring countries are all eyeing Beimo, and I''m a little worried if they really want to drive to their country.


    Besides, our knowledge of Nanjun is limited to the news that came back, and we have not personally understood it, so it is better to be conservative. "


    Jing Rui smiled and looked at Yun Yi: "It makes sense, it seems that this trip has a lot of tasks."


    The two of them talked and entered a restaurant next to them.


    As soon as he entered the store, the second child greeted him: "What do you two guests want to eat?"


    Jing Rui looked at the menu hanging on the wall, ordered Yun Yi''s favorite dishes, and asked for rice: "That''s it, please hurry up."


    At this time, the two of them were dressed as people from the rivers and lakes. Even if the accent was not local, the shop assistant did not dare to look down on it.


    After ??, the two of them listened to the chat from the shopkeepers and waited for the dishes.


    At this moment, a few people walked in cursingly: "Damn, you even played a trick to find death for Lao Tzu, and didn''t even look at who the lord is?"


    Yun Yi frowned upon hearing this, and couldn''t help but look at those people.


    I didn''t expect those few to come in and were looking for a place. Seeing Yunyi looking over, the person who took the lead suddenly lit up: "Yo, this girl looks good."


    said and led someone towards them.


    It''s just that the person hadn''t walked a few steps, Jing Rui grabbed a pair of chopsticks from the table and threw them out. The chopsticks seemed to have eyes, and they slammed into the ground one by one, blocking their way forward.


    This hand ?? really startled those people.


    After they came over, the person next to the leader shouted at Jing Rui, "You are trying to court death, and you almost hurt us. Do you know who this master is? Say it and scare you to death."


    But he said so much, and seeing that Jing Rui and Yun Yi didn''t look at him, he felt very embarrassed: "Hey, are you deaf?"


    The guests sitting next to ?? all whispered: "It''s over, Fatty Pang is staring at him, I''m afraid there is no good fruit to eat."


    Some guests got up and wanted to leave because they were afraid of being implicated.


    As a result, someone shouted, "Sit down for your mother, who told you to leave?"


    Those guests sat back in fear again, their faces changed with fear.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1405： You are in trouble

    Chapter 1405 You have made a big disaster


    The little Er in the store wanted to step forward to smooth the game, but was kicked to the side by the group of people.


    They saw that Fatty Pang stepped over the chopsticks stuck on the ground and walked towards Yunyi with one of his subordinates: "Yo, in Rongshan, I haven''t seen anyone who doesn''t give face to my father. "


    It was only when he took the people to half a meter away from Yunyi and the others that he was directly sent out of the store by Jing Rui, and the body flew out directly.


    The ??people flew directly out the door and landed on the stage set up by the street performers, only to hear a ''dong'', and the stage fell down in response.


    The shopkeeper of the restaurant slapped his thigh in a hurry: "Oh, it''s over now."


    took a few steps to Yunyi and Jing Rui: "Two guest officers, you have made a big disaster, so you should leave quickly and hide."


    Jing Rui looked at the shopkeeper: "We''re leaving, aren''t those people looking for trouble in the store, aren''t you afraid?"


    The shopkeeper hurriedly glanced out: "Our restaurant is opened by the wife and brother of the Southern Border Chief Soldier Dong Delu, the county magistrate always wants to give some face, you two should hurry up and hide. , or it''s too late."


    The shopkeeper saw that the two of them didn''t move, and his forehead was sweating anxiously.


    Yun Yi couldn''t help but said, "Treasurer, don''t worry, we have martial arts by our side, as long as we want to leave, no one can stop us."


    glanced at the door and continued to ask: "Who is the fat man you are talking about, and why are everyone so afraid of him?"


    The shopkeeper sees that these two are not afraid at all, it is true that the emperor is not in a hurry for the eunuchs, and does not rush them any more: "This fatty Pang, whose name is Pang Xiuming, is the eldest son of the Pang family in this county, because he has grown fat since childhood. , That''s why everyone named Pang Fatty, but they were all called in private, and no one dared to call him that in front of him."


    Yunyi heard this: "Is this Pang family very powerful?"


    The shopkeeper saw that all the people brought by Fatty Pang rushed out to save people, and hurriedly said: "Pang Xiuming''s little aunt married to the capital to be a sequel, and I heard that the husband''s family is a fourth-rank official in the capital, and he is very fond of Pang. Xiuming''s little aunt, even the county magistrate, has to give the Pang family some face.


    Guest officer, I advise you to leave as soon as possible, so as not to suffer in time. "


    He had just finished speaking when he saw the shop assistant who had been kicked before running in: "The shopkeeper, you should go and have a look. It will take a while for the people from Pangfu to come. It''s not the one who is looking for us."


    The shopkeeper hurriedly gave Jing Rui a nod, and ran out with Xiao Er.


    Yunyi looked out the door: "Who is the fourth-rank official mentioned by the shopkeeper? I didn''t expect that just by sending a girl to Beijing to marry, the Pang family can take advantage of the situation to do something wrong here."


    Jing Rui was full of cold air, and called the shop boy who was poking his head at the door: "Let the back kitchen quickly bring the dishes."


    The shop boy was taken aback by Jing Rui''s aura: "Yes, yes, yes, I''ll go and urge, come right away."


    The people in the back kitchen also wanted to come out to watch the fun, but how dare they, when the second shopkeeper entered, two dishes had just come out of the pot, and the other one was also in the pot.


    The shop boy said: "The dishes in the pot are also quicker. I don''t think the two outside are easy to mess with."


    After ?? finished speaking, he hurriedly brought out the two dishes and the main food from the pot: "Guest officer, you can eat it first, and the remaining dish will be out of the pot immediately."


    Seeing that Jing Rui took the chopsticks out of a small box and handed them to the person opposite, the shop assistant thought in his heart: It''s really exquisite, and I bring my own chopsticks when I go out.


    are a little anxious for them, and if they don''t eat it again, when the people from the Pang family arrive, they are afraid that they will be blinded by this meal.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1406： who beat you

    Chapter 1406 Who beat you


    Seeing that they finally moved their chopsticks, they ran to the door and looked outside again.


    Seeing that Fatty Pang had been pulled out of the ruins by his dog legs, he couldn''t help but glance back, his eyes full of worry.


    At this moment, Xue Li in the space reminded: "Master, the Pang family is here."


    Yunyi glanced outside the door: "It''s really fast enough."


    Originally, they were going to eat and have to hurry, but when something like this happened, I¡¯m afraid they can¡¯t ignore it.


    They want to see who this is married to the Pang family, who can still use official authority to protect the Pang family from doing mischief here thousands of miles away, which is really majestic.


    At this time, the last dish came up, and the second shopkeeper hesitated, but he finally said, "Guest officer, if you guys have eaten, hurry up and leave, I''m afraid the people from the Pang family will be here soon."


    Yun Yi thanked the shop assistant for his kindness: "Don''t worry, we''ll leave after we finish eating."


    The implication of ?? is that if you can¡¯t finish eating, then you can¡¯t leave, but Pang¡¯s house is not very far from here, and someone ran back to report the incident as soon as the accident happened.


    The second shop assistant gave up when he saw them like this. With an expression of hating iron, he shook his head and left.


    Now there are only two customers, Yun Yi and Jing Rui, in the entire store. The other customers either ran away or hid in the distance to watch the fun. Anyway, no one wanted to stay in the right and wrong place.


    Before Yunyi and the others finished their meal, the Pang family really came: "Son, who beat you?"


    Fatty Pang''s head is a little dizzy now, and all he sees in his eyes are small stars. He is so scared that he doesn''t even dare to open his eyes, but he doesn''t forget to shout, "Dad, you must avenge me."


    Master Pang said to the mansion doctor who was trotting over from behind: "Help the young master to take a look first, where is the injury?"


    After the examination, the doctor said, "The rib is broken and the leg is injured. I''m afraid I will have to rest for a while. It''s best to find a board, let the young master lie down, and the subordinates will help the young master heal."


    Fatty Pang heard what the doctor said: "You bastard, do you want to hurt the dead man?"


    The doctor knew that the young master had misunderstood him, so he quickly explained: "Master, this subordinate wants you to suffer less, so after the bones are connected, they will directly carry you back to the mansion, so as not to move around again, and then take you back to the house. Good bones are out of place."


    Fatty Pang was a little angry: "But I''m in severe pain right now."


    had no choice but to say, "This subordinate will give you a cure."


    Whoever calls others is the master, do whatever you want to arrange yourself, so as not to make the master unhappy again, and be punished by yourself.


    The people quickly found the board, and the door of the store was removed from the nearest store. Fatty Pang disliked it very much, but the pain was so severe that he had to lie down.


    Mr. Pang said to the servants, "Take the young master to the restaurant first and heal him on the street."


    Therefore, one should heal and heal, and there should be food.


    Fatty Pang''s entourage pointed at Jing Rui and Yun Yi and said, "Master, it''s those two people who hurt the young master."


    Mr. Pang''s anger came up all of a sudden, he went straight around the table next to him, and wanted to lift the table, but before he got close, Yun Yi took a few soybeans out of the space, and then he bounced one. go out.


    Mr. Pang knelt down there in front of everyone''s eyes.


    He bared his teeth and grinned in pain: "Who the **** are you? It doesn''t count for hurting my son, and you have to deal with me ruthlessly."


    Jing Rui lost his appetite since he beat them in, and replied coldly, "You should ask your son what he said and what he did? Who gave him the courage to be so presumptuous."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1407： Who gave you the confidence

    Chapter 1407 Who gave you the confidence


    Mr. Pang was even more angry: "On the territory of my Pang family, you dare to speak madly. I really don''t know how many eyes Mr. Ma has."


    Yunyi laughed immediately after hearing this: "Then Master Pang knows how many eyes does Lord Ma have?"


    Master Pang didn''t expect that they didn''t even have the slightest fear of him, so they wanted to kill someone in anger, so he listened to the entourage on the side and said, "Seeing that you are from other places, our Pang family is not an ordinary family. Our master kneels down and admits his mistake, and maybe we can save your life."


    Yunyi looked at Jing Rui: "It sounds amazing, is it too late for us to run now?"


    Jing Rui smiled and looked at her: "I told you to eat a few bites less, but if you don''t listen, you can''t go now."


    When Mr. Pang heard them say this, he always felt awkward. When he looked up, they were still laughing. He was completely angry: "Come on, take these two people down for me."


    Jing Rui''s face sank: "What kind of thing are you? If you don''t raise your children well, but let them run amok, who gives you the confidence?"


    Mr. Pang has never been scolded by someone pointing his nose, how can he bear such anger, and shouted to the people around him: "Go and invite the magistrate, I want to see if there is still Wang Fa. You''re so arrogant when you hit someone."


    Someone ran out soon, and the county government is not too far from here. In fact, after hearing that Fatty Pang was beaten, the county magistrate was a little gloating: "Finally, I have encountered a hard stubble, now it''s comfortable."


    I just didn''t expect that he would be pulled into the water so quickly, so let''s not go, and I''m still worried about the Pang family''s aunt who married into the capital, but go, I really don''t want to be at their mercy, it''s really annoying.


    sighed, and then said: "Since you can''t escape, let''s go, I don''t know which unlucky person is today?"


    Just when he arrived, he saw Master Pang kneeling on the ground.


    Yes, that''s right, it''s not that Master Pang didn''t try to stand up, but no matter how many times he tried, it was useless.


    Now he is also a little panicked, it must be the ghosts of the men and women in front of him, otherwise, how could this be so good?


    Seeing the magistrate coming in, Master Pang finally saw the savior: "Magistrate Tang, you have to decide for our father and son."


    The magistrate Tang saw this scene, and his heart was so happy that he saw that the Pang family had encountered a **** today, and I was afraid that the identities of these two people were not simple, otherwise they would not dare to do it.


    pretended to be surprised and said: "Master Pang, what''s wrong with you, why are you kneeling on the ground?"


    Master Pang felt that he had lost someone in front of the magistrate, so he wanted to try to stand up again, but before he could stand up, he knelt down again, and this time he heard a crisp sound.


    The people present were stunned, all looked at Master Pang''s knees, and they all felt pain for him.


    Then I heard an exclamation from Master Pang: "Fu doctor."


    After shouting this, he fell to the ground, and he was sweating in pain.


    He now also realizes that today his son is afraid of provoking someone he shouldn''t, and their father and son are afraid that they will fall into trouble.


    Before the government doctor came, he heard Jing Rui say: "Tang county magistrate, right, which year did Rongshan serve?"


    County magistrate Tang was about to answer, but was stunned: "Who are you?"


    Jing Rui didn''t want to go around in circles for them here, and wanted to go out of the city with Yunyi to find a place to rest in space for a while: "You go forward."


    County magistrate Tang was a little afraid of them cheating, but he still succumbed to Jing Rui''s aura and stepped forward slowly, but his face changed instantly when he saw the token in Jing Rui''s hand.


    In fact, Jing Rui did not reveal his true identity, but took the token of the first-class guard in the palace, which he took with him before he left, just in case, he didn''t really want to use it. .


    That Tang county magistrate quickly knelt down: "Xiaguan has seen adults."


    Jing Rui said: "I heard that the Pang family is related to the officials in Beijing, and many of them run rampant in the village under the banner of that official. Even you, the county magistrate, has to take care of him, but is there such a thing?"


    Tang county magistrate was full of fine beads of sweat on his forehead: "This matter, Xiaguan, that, please calm down your anger."


    Jing Rui''s face was cold: "Why, are you going to cover up the Pang family?"


    When the magistrate Tang heard this, he was so frightened that he hurriedly said, "Xiaguan didn''t mean that, he just didn''t know where to start."


    Yunyi replied: "Oh, it seems that the Pang family has done a lot of bad things, so that the magistrate Tang does not know where to start? Do you need to send a letter back to Beijing and let the sage send someone to investigate?"


    Tang county magistrate felt bitter in his heart, thinking: What is his life?


    tremblingly said: "No, no, the lower official already has a clue, so let''s talk about it one by one."


    Jing Rui interrupted directly: "Is the master of Rongshan County available?"


    received the news, the master standing outside the door eavesdropping, hurried in and trotted in: "Xiaguan Rongshan county master Gu Pingchuan, I have seen adults."


    Jing Rui raised his hand at him and said, "Get up, and write down what Magistrate Tang said next, word for word, without any mistakes."


    The master quickly replied, "Yes."


    got up and looked at the shopkeeper of the restaurant: "The shopkeeper, use your pen and ink."


    The second shop assistant is a clever one. Hearing Jing Rui''s words, he ran to get the pen and ink long ago: "Come on, come on."


    County magistrate Tang is also awake now. Although he has been out of helplessness over the years, he has also made a lot of mistakes in spite of the Pang family.


    Master Pang only had one thought in his mind: "It''s over, not only is their Pang family over, I''m afraid they have to involve the brother-in-law''s family in the capital."


    Finished the update today, thank you little cuties for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1408： Severely punished

    Soon, the magistrate of Tang told everything he knew, and also said that Mr. Pang''s sister-in-law was the young master of Dali Temple, Mr. Kang Wenxiang.


    Yun Yi looked at Jing Rui after hearing this: "Maybe I have seen that Mrs. Kang."


    That''s what he said, but Yun Yi really has no memory. After all, all the officials who attended the palace banquet were officials of the fourth rank or above.


    Jing Rui knew who this Dali Temple Shaoqing was. His original wife was the elder sister of Mrs. Zhenguo.


    Jing Rui introduced Yun Yi in a low voice.


    Yunyi then remembered: "You said that, and I remembered, it turned out to be the case, during the Mid-Autumn Palace banquet before, I also saw the Duke of Zhenguo running on a young lady.


    I only remember that at that time, Mrs. Sun Guogong Shizi said that the woman was the continuation of the marriage after the brother-in-law of Mrs. Zhen Guogong, but that was what I said at the time, and I didn''t ask the lady''s name. "


    What Yun Yi didn''t say was that at that time, Mrs. Sun Guogong''s son-in-law said that the brother-in-law of Mrs. Zhenguo''s wife was very fond of the new lady. Mrs. Zhenguo was afraid that the woman would have another son and a half daughter and rob the nephew''s status, so there were many Find someone.


    That Master Kang felt even more sorry for Mrs. Ji, so she was even more kind to her.


    It is understandable why the Pang family is so unscrupulous, this Lord Kang is really dizzy.


    Jing Rui and Yun Yi didn''t stay here for too long, he gave Tang County magistrate a chance: "The affairs of the Pang family are left to you, and everything committed by the Pang family must be repaid to the people. Fair, punished according to the law, and other things, you don''t have to worry about it."


    Lord Tang was very grateful when he heard this: "Xiaguan must do his best to complete the errand."


    When Jing Rui took Yun Yi out, he deliberately asked Yun Yi to take a step first, then kicked directly at Fatty Pang who was still lying on the door panel, and left with the piercing cries of Fatty Pang. restaurant.


    The two of them were not too far out of the city, and a carrier pigeon headed for the capital.


    The Shaoqing Kang Wenxiang of Dali Temple, who was far away in the capital, suddenly shivered when his colleagues were joking, feeling a little flustered for no reason. The Yue family members outside were implicated.


    They were just private visits, so they naturally had to deal with injustices, not to mention that Fatty Pang was so daring and blind.


    Soon the Pang family and their sons were thrown into prison, and the women in the family suddenly became confused. They sent people to deliver letters to the capital in a hurry, and wanted their sister-in-law to help save people.


    But just after the letter was sent, the county magistrate sent people to besiege the house. The masters of the Pang House were all driven to a courtyard, and there were special people to look after them.


    The yamen issued a notice that the people who had been oppressed by the Pang family could go to the county government to seek grievances. As long as it was verified, the county government would decide for everyone.


    For a while, the county government was like going to a market, with all the people who came to avenge their grievances.


    After ??Jing Rui and Yun Yi arrived at the border, they only stayed for a day, and made an unannounced visit to the security guards. They found no loopholes, and then they followed a caravan and set foot on the land of Nanjun.


    They didn''t rush on their way, but chose to walk with the caravan for a few days. They learned a lot of useful information from the caravan, and then they separated from the caravan and rushed to Luncheng, the capital of Nanjun.


    By the time they arrived in Luncheng, the case of the Pang family had already been tried. The father and son of the Pang family had done too much evil and were sentenced to be convicted.

 Chapter 1409： I just dont know if he can handle it

    Chapter 1409 I just don''t know if he can bear it


    It is true that no one else in the Pang family has done anything to harm the world. In addition, the eldest lady of the Pang family knows that her husband and son are guilty of serious crimes, so she sold the only remaining Pang mansion, and the money gained was to build a building for the people on both sides of the Lanjun River outside the city. The bridge is a redemption.


    The magistrate of Tang stopped killing them all. The family left the county town and returned to the old Pang family house in the countryside, disappearing from people''s sight.


    And Kang Wenxiang, the Shaoqing of Dali Temple in the capital, was directly demoted by two levels, which made Mrs. Zhenguo, who got the news, angry and relieved. She was relieved because of the vixen and her brother-in-law was cleaned up by the saint, but she was angry because his official position was downgraded. His nephews are naturally going to be implicated.


    The more he thought about it, the more angry he became, so he took people directly to Kang''s house, almost scolding Kang Wenxiang''s step-wife to commit suicide.


    Of course, these Yunyis don''t know, and now they can''t care about it.


    After the two arrived at the capital of Nanjun, they first stayed at the inn, and they didn''t contact the people that Jing Rui arranged here. They wanted to know first.


    The husband and wife spent two days in Luncheng, and finally they knew the topography of the imperial city like the back of their hands: "Jing Rui, I will go to Baili Yixuan tonight, and I should collect some interest from him first."


    Jing Rui naturally doesn''t object. The Fourth Prince''s Mansion, they have already surveyed. I heard that Baili Yixuan went out to Beijing a few days ago, and they will give him a surprise before he returns to the mansion. I just wonder if he can bear it?


    When the two arrived in Luncheng, they were wearing makeup, and they were going to go to the Flame Mountain tomorrow. They had inquired around the capital in the past few days, but couldn''t find the medicinal herbs they wanted, so they planned to go there and personally. Take a look, if you can find fresh ones, you can just plant them in the space, which will be convenient in the future.


    When the two came out today, they retire directly from the inn room, packed some street snacks, and secretly received the space, they found a secluded place, entered the space, and only waited for night to come.


    The triplets rushed over happily when they saw them entering the space. Brother Bo couldn''t hold back at the earliest this time: "Father and mother, when can we go out?"


    Entering the boundary of Nanjun, he thought of a space, but Yunyi and the others had to hurry, so they were not allowed to leave the space.


    Yun Yi smiled, he knew that his son wanted to go out a long time ago: "Don''t worry, wait for the day after tomorrow."


    They will leave the city tomorrow and make a rush to the south for a day before letting the children out, which is safer.


    The triplets were happy when they heard it, Brother Ye and Sister Yun cheered: "We can finally go out and see the world."


    This is what they saw on the TV in the space, and now this is also considered a current learning.


    Seeing them happy, Yun Yi asked, "How about those snacks, do you like them?"


    Brother Ye smiled and said, "It''s delicious. When we go back, we will bring some for the imperial grandfather, imperial great-grandmother, and maternal great-grandmother, as well as uncles and aunts."


    Yun Yi smiled and pulled Brother Ye to her side and pressed his forehead against his small forehead: "Brother Ye is still a warm man, have you thought of this?"


    Brother Ye had heard the word from the mother and concubine before, so he understood what it meant, and said a little embarrassedly: "I promised them before, and I can''t break my promise."


    Yunyi stood up straight, Zheng De said: "Brother Ye is right, you must be faithful to your words."


    Yunyi and Jingrui chatted with the children for a while, and then they each got dressed and went to take a bath. Anyway, after eating so many snacks, no one was hungry. They decided to take a rest first, and they had to travel tomorrow.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1410： Xiao Yunrus thoughts

    Brother Bo took his brother and sister directly into the study. It was time to read. Even if they came out, they had always followed the previous life rules and had never changed.


    Yunyi and Jing Rui did not disturb the children after taking a bath, but went straight back upstairs to catch up on sleep.


    *


    Beimo Capital


    Xiao Yunru was sitting at the table in a daze, she kept thinking about what happened during the day.


    I went to the Fushou Temple with my second sister-in-law Sun Zhenyu and my younger brother Fan Luoer to offer incense. I didn''t expect that when I came back, I encountered such a thing that the horse was frightened. It happened that when the horse was intercepted in front, he turned around and came back.


    The situation at that time was really urgent. The pregnant Fan Luoer was still sitting in the car, and Chen Xu, who was driving the car, was also very frightened. He tried his best to avoid the horse, but the horse seemed to be intentional. , the more you lean this way.


    She and her second sister-in-law hugged her younger brother and sister Fan Luoer in the middle, trying to prevent her from having an accident in this way, but they didn''t wait for the imaginary collision, and the horse was slapped on the neck with a knife.


    Although they were all right, the horse''s blood sprayed a carriage, and the few people were so frightened that they didn''t dare to sit, and finally took the carriage that rescued him back to the city.


    I just didn''t expect that today, I went out to run errands and ran into that person on the street. Apparently that person recognized her as well. The two of them didn''t speak, they just nodded politely.


    Just after she came back, she kept thinking about that scene.


    The man was pulling the two children and talking there, when she heard the two children call him: "Daddy."


    She heard her younger brother Chen Xu say that after that incident, Chen Xu personally went to the man''s house to thank him, and also said that the man was a widower, but she didn''t take it to heart at the time.


    But today, when I saw the interaction between the two children and them, I was inexplicably envious.


    When Fan Luo''er came in, she saw the eldest sister-in-law in a daze, she walked forward with a smile: "Eldest sister, you are thinking so intently, but have something on your mind?"


    Xiao Yunru didn''t have the nerve to say what she was thinking just now, she coughed lightly: "I was just thinking about some past events."


    From the moment when the eldest sister-in-law and the second sister-in-law protected her on the way back from Fushou Temple that day, she secretly swore in her heart that she would treat them better in the future. In that case, their first reaction was to protect themselves , is really impressive.


    Xiao Yunru got up and helped her sit down: "You are heavy, why did you come here at this time, and you didn''t pay attention."


    Fan Luo''er smiled lightly: "Chen Xu hasn''t come back yet. I originally thought of welcoming him at the gate, but I was afraid that he would be worried, so I came to the eldest sister to talk."


    Xiao Yunru jokingly said, "Co-author, are you here to pass the time?"


    Fan Luo''er said coquettishly, "I''m here to accompany you to pass the time."


    Both laughed.


    Fan Luoer is a careful person. During the chat, it was obvious that the eldest sister had something on her mind, but she didn''t have the nerve to ask it out, so she kept it in her heart, thinking that she would have to talk about it when her husband came back.


    The two chatted for a while before they heard a movement at the gate of the courtyard. Fan Luoer heard the sound and stood up directly.


    Xiao Yunru hurriedly pulled her: "Luo Er, you are pregnant with a child in your belly, so you have to slow down in the future."


    Fan Luo''er is not annoyed: "Thank you eldest sister for reminding me, I will pay attention to it in the future."


    The two went out, and Fan Luoer took a few steps forward to greet him: "Husband, why did you come back so late today?"


    Xiao Chenxu hurriedly supported the person: "Today the workshop is shipping out, there are too many things, so it''s too late. You are pregnant now, so you can''t be self-willed. It''s getting colder every day, so don''t come out to greet me again."

 Chapter 1411： can anyone tell me what happened

    Chapter 1411 Who can tell me what happened


    Fan Luoer felt warm in her heart: "I see, I will pay attention to it later."


    Xiao Yunru didn''t want to see them here, so she said, "Okay, you all go back to the house and stay, and I''ll serve Chen Xu some food."


    After Xiao Chenxu finished eating, Xiao Yunru packed up the dishes and left, and then Fan Luoer whispered: "Chenxu, I found out that eldest sister is going out today, and she has something on her mind when she comes back."


    Xiao Chenxu heard this: "No unpleasant things happened between you two?"


    Fan Luoer was a little unhappy: "Why do you ask that?"


    Xiao Chenxu saw the smile on his wife''s face, and knew that he had asked the wrong question: "I don''t mean anything else, I''m just afraid that she thinks too much about some trivial things."


    Fan Luo''er thought for a while, and said distressedly: "No, before I went out today, everything was fine. I just thought that after she came back, she was always distracted and in a daze. I asked, but she was obviously trying to fool me."


    Xiao Chenxu thought for a moment: "What are you doing out today, eldest sister?"


    Fan Luoer said, "It''s the sister-in-law Qingyuan next door who invited the eldest sister to go to the embroidery room to get work together."


    Xiao Chenxu looked at Fan Luoer: "Then if you have time tomorrow, ask Sister Qingyuan in private to see if you can find something?"


    Fan Luoer nodded: "Well then."


    *


    South County


    After Yun Yi and Jing Rui had a good rest, they went downstairs to see that Brother Bo was asleep with his younger brother and younger sister, and then walked out of the room lightly.


    I don''t know what time I will be busy tonight, so the two of them specially added a meal, and then they changed their night clothes and left the space.


    Because I came to inquire before, and Xue Li helped.


    So Yun Yi and Jing Rui quickly entered the Fourth Prince''s Mansion.


    I don''t know why, maybe because they were afraid that they would not be able to control these sons, none of the princes in Nanjun were crowned kings.


    Yunyi and the others entered from the back door, and they didn''t start from any yard. They swept from the back to the front, of course, as always, they didn''t touch people''s things.


    Apart from that, I didn''t let go of any yard, it''s like the autumn wind sweeping the leaves, as long as I can take it away, I will collect it all.


    The Fourth Prince''s Mansion is not as rich as she imagined, but she will not be soft-hearted. She has not spared any of the treasury, study, private treasury, and silver treasury, even the granary, ice cellar, and kitchen of the mansion. .


    Yin Shimo and the others came out of the Fourth Prince''s Mansion, but they didn''t find a place to enter the space directly, but went to the Second Prince''s Mansion, who did not deal with the Fourth Prince, and made some arrangements.


    Although ?? can''t stand up to scrutiny, it''s also very good to create some trouble for Nanjun.


    After finishing these things, they arrived at the city gate, found a safe place to enter the space, and just waited for the city gate to open.


    But they are not stupid. They did not leave the city immediately, but lined up in the middle of the queue. Presumably, after they leave the city, the people of the Fourth Prince''s Mansion may not be able to wake up.


    Just as they thought, they had already run for two hundred miles when they left the city. Only the people from the Fourth Prince''s Mansion woke up and saw the scene in the mansion. It was only when he reacted that the house was in chaos.


    It just so happened that the people in the Fourth Prince''s Mansion had just been in chaos, and the Fourth Prince had also entered the capital. When he entered the mansion, he happened to see those people running and frantic. He was stunned at the time, suspecting that he had gone to the wrong place. .


    Reluctantly, he went to the gate of the mansion to take a look, making sure that he did not go wrong, this is indeed his mansion, and then he took the whip and threw the whip on the ground: "Stop it for me, who can tell me what happened? What''s up?"


    Finished the update today, thank you little cuties for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1412： looted

    The butler couldn''t explain Lingqing''s words clearly: "Fourth, four princes, slaves, servants, you don''t know this, what''s going on, this is how you wake up when you wake up."


    Then the servants in the manor also joined in, but they were all terrified, and it really didn''t look like they were lying.


    The fourth prince didn''t care about anything else and went straight to the academy. As a result, the door of the study was open, and the inside was as empty as the courtyard. He found the secret room''s mechanism by luck, and looking at the empty secret room, he panicked instantly. , turned around and ran to the treasury and silver treasury, but he was destined to be disappointed.


    He said angrily: "What the **** is going on?"


    He couldn''t believe that a huge prince''s mansion was looted silently. How could this be possible?


    The housekeeper is quite smart. Seeing that his master is back, he hastened to let the people who are still in madness close the door of the house. This matter must not be spread without the master''s consent. .


    It has been two hours since the Fourth Prince accepted the reality.


    The housekeeper saw his master coming out: "Fourth prince, you have an idea. Do you want to find a reason to close the north and south gates first?"


    The fourth prince waved his hand and said, "Closing the city gate is too conspicuous. Find a reason to search for this prince. Don''t go anywhere, even if you dig three feet in the ground, you will find it for me."


    But the housekeeper said that everything was normal in the mansion last night, that is to say, the person who started the man moved his hand after everyone in the mansion had rested.


    Even if they have great skills, they can''t transport things out of the city after they are tied under the city gate. These things must still be in the city. If he sees who is so daring, he dares to reach out to him. Yixuan''s head.


    He called the head of the guards in the mansion: "When I went to the army and horse division to transfer people, I said that this prince was killed and assassinated on his way back to the mansion, and he had to search the whole city and let them cooperate."


    The leader was about to respond when he heard the fourth prince coldly say: "Don''t let go of any place, if this matter is not done well, then go back and be punished."


    The leader shuddered when he heard it: "Yes."


    He understood that the master was on the verge of rage, and if they didn''t need to search with all their strength now, they would have died long ago.


    This matter is really strange. It is said that the servants in the mansion have been drugged, but in addition to the guards, there are secret guards in this mansion, why are they all ignorant?


    The Fourth Prince did not start a killing spree today, and it has already made a difference. If they can''t make up for their mistakes, they are afraid that they will be doomed.


    After that, the north and south gates were not closed, but the investigation was intensified, and the people of the Fourth Prince¡¯s Mansion and the soldiers and horses were divided into four teams according to the south, south, and northwest. search.


    For a time, the whole imperial city was jumping.


    *


    On the other side, Yun Yi and Jing Rui had already arrived outside Liyang City, which is 400 miles away from the capital, at noon. The two found a hidden place, and then they led their horses into the space.


    Fortunately, the horses in the pasture are all fine breeds personally selected by Jing Rui. Now they have been bred on a small scale. Although they are not as expensive as sweaty BMWs, they are no worse than them after being raised in space.


    The triplets saw their father and mother come back, so they hurried away.


    After Yun Yi and Jing Rui tidied up a little and came out, Brother Bo has helped them bring food over: "Father and mother must be exhausted. Let''s eat first."


    His eyes were full of distress.

 Chapter 1413： i want to accompany you

    Yunyi patted the position beside him: "You guys also sit down, do you want to eat some together."


    Brother Bo shook his head and said, "My brother and sister, I have already had lunch, you guys should eat it."


    Yun Yi and Jing Rui were not polite. They had been on the road all morning, and they were already hungry, and they had to travel for a while. If they travel more today, the children will be able to relax and play more. some days.


    Fortunately, the warmer you go to the Flaming Mountain, and this temperature is the most suitable for traveling.


    Brother Ye saw that the father and the mother were going to leave the room after they finished eating: "Father, the mother, you rest for a while, and then hurry, don''t be too tired."


    Yun Yi smiled and pinched her son''s little face: "Our brother Ye is so warm."


    Sister Yun also stepped forward and hugged Yun Yi: "Mother concubine, second brother is right, you can rest for a while before hurrying on the road, sister Yun doesn''t want you to be tired, sister Yun wants father and mother to accompany you. on."


    Yunyi picked up her daughter, kissed her on the face, and looked at Jing Rui: "If you stay and accompany the children, I''ll be on my way alone."


    It is true that Jing Rui loves his daughter, but it is not as important as Yun Yilai, so he looked directly at his eldest son: "Hurry up and get the two of them, I don''t worry about your mother and concubine rushing alone."


    looked at Yun Yi: "I want to accompany you."


    Since they entered the palace, they didn''t spend much time together, and there were endless things to do every day. Now that I finally have the opportunity to be by her side every day, how could it be possible to let her hurry.


    Brother Bai looked at Sister Yun: "Sister Yun, eldest brother knows that you feel sorry for your father and mother, but we didn''t agree that after we come out, everything must be arranged by the father and mother, and we can''t be willful."


    Brother Ye may think that he is the one who took the lead first, or his sister would not say that: "Sister Yun, tomorrow we can watch the scenery with the father and the mother. We have to be good, right?"


    Sister Yun was a little unhappy: "Well, father, mother and concubine, Sister Yun wants to hurry up to tomorrow."


    Brother Ye nodded and said, "Me too."


    Yunyi patted their heads: "Good, let''s ride the carriage together tomorrow."


    Although the children are precocious, they are still children in the end. These days, they only care about the journey, and feel a little remorse in their hearts, "Going forward is An Yan City, I heard that the snacks there are famous all over the world, and I will bring you all to eat. "


    Brother Ye and Sister Yun felt much better when they heard that they had something to eat.


    Brother Bo said with a smile: "I''m happy when I hear the food. Let''s go and watch the movie with me. It''s time for the father and mother to set off."


    After leaving the space, Yun Yi said, "No matter how good the space is, you can''t stay for too long. I''m afraid the little guys will be bored."


    The two looked at each other and smiled, galloping forward.


    *


    Beimo, the capital.


    Fan Luoer finally got some useful news. Seeing Chen Xu coming back, he quickly pulled someone into the room: "Husband, I got some news."


    Xiao Chenxu looked at his wife''s face, you asked me quickly, he couldn''t help laughing: "Tell me, what did you hear?"


    Fan Luoer said with a smile: "Qingyuan sister-in-law said that after coming out of the embroidery room, the eldest sister met someone on the street, and you can''t guess who it is."


    Xiao Chenxu guessed for a long time and couldn''t guess correctly, so he simply stopped guessing: "Miss, just tell me, because my husband really can''t guess it."


    Fan Luoer smiled mysteriously: "It was Duan Pingzhi who saved us that day."


    Xiao Chenxu frowned: "Is this true?"

 Chapter 1414： The two governments are arguing

    Fan Luo''er nodded: "Why does my husband ask that?"


    Xiao Chenxu frowned, it wasn''t long before the various houses came to propose marriage, and it was true that they were rescued on the day of peace, but he happened to be a widower, so he had to be a little more prepared, but it wasn''t a deliberate game.


    But he didn''t say it directly: "How did you know that was Duan Pingzhi?"


    Fan Luo''er smiled proudly: "You forgot, when Duan Pingzhi brought us back that day, Qingyuan''s sister-in-law was sending her mother''s sister-in-law out. Seeing that we were so embarrassed, she even went up to ask about the situation. She didn''t even help us. Thank you Duan Pingzhi for a long time, and I will help you with his address."


    Xiao Chenxu also remembered: "Yes, yes, yes, there is indeed such a thing."


    Xiao Chenxu was a little undecided: "Luo''er, I''ll go to the second brother''s place. It''s better to let the second brother inquire again."


    Fan Luoer thought about it as well: "Husband, you''ve been on a day''s work, don''t go there today, and I''ll go there tomorrow, just to have a whisper with the second sister-in-law."


    Xiao Chenxu said a little worriedly: "You are inconvenient in your arms, it''s better for me to run."


    Fan Luoer grabbed him: "It''s not too far away, nothing will happen."


    Seeing that his wife insisted on going by herself tomorrow, she stopped insisting: "Then you''d better let the eldest sister accompany you, or I won''t worry about it."


    Fan Luoer naturally nodded in order to reassure him, but in her heart she thought: If the eldest sister goes, how can I tell the second sister-in-law about this.


    Xiao Chenxu was thinking, if Duan Pingzhi is really okay, if the eldest sister is really tempted, it will be a good marriage.


    After all, the situation of the eldest sister, they all know that there is little hope of having a child. Duan Pingzhi happens to have a pair of children, so even if the eldest sister fails to give birth, it will not affect anything.


    Duan Pingzhi''s pair of children are still young, as long as the eldest sister treats her with sincerity, her heart will change her heart.


    This matter, he really took it to heart, thinking about going back and asking someone to ask.


    *


    The capital of Nan County


    The fourth prince, Baili Yixuan, scoured the capital, and the people were panicking, but he couldn''t find any trace of it, just when he was about to explode, he heard his subordinates say: "Master, there are only a few princes in the palace. I haven''t found it."


    Baili Yixuan now has no reason to say: "Why, do you need this prince to do it yourself?"


    That subordinate broke out in a cold sweat, and said tremblingly: "This subordinate will take someone for a trip."


    I just thought that there would be no results, but they found something in the fourth prince''s mansion in a side courtyard of the second prince''s mansion, and the two parties were dumbfounded.


    Originally, the people from the Second Prince''s Mansion did not agree to search the mansion. They were all princes. Maybe the Fourth Prince was more noble than their Second Prince, but the people from the Fourth Prince''s Mansion said that if the search was not allowed, the mansion would be surrounded.


    In the end, the Second Prince Concubine didn''t want to make trouble too ugly, so she made a message and put people in, but when such a thing happened, the Second Prince Concubine was also stunned.


    The second prince became angry on the spot when he received the news. First, he was angry that his second prince and concubine took the initiative and let the fourth prince''s mansion in. Second, he was angry that this was obviously framed, and the people of the fourth prince''s mansion were trying to catch assassins. A mansion with a famous name is really deceiving.


    Because of this, the two governments were arguing, and it was in front of the emperor for a while.


    Of course, the incident of the robbery of the Fourth Prince¡¯s Mansion can¡¯t be concealed, but the emperor has issued a seal order, and no one is allowed to spread it.

 Chapter 1415： ok, off track

    But it wasn''t him who killed the second prince, and he was tricked by others.


    Four princes at this time, how could he listen to his sophistry, even if he did not do it, why is the thing in his house?


    No one can explain this.


    The most important thing is that Yunyi is indeed ruthless. The things that are placed on the Second Prince''s Mansion are all valuables. In order to cause trouble for them, he is really willing.


    The second prince was unable to wash off which river he jumped into this time, and his relationship with the fourth prince was incompatible.


    However, the second prince is not a good person. Since the fourth prince doesn''t listen to what he says, then he simply doesn''t care. Whatever you like.


    This time, the Fourth Prince was even more annoyed, and the two houses started a new round of contest.


    The Fourth Prince''s Mansion began to buy a large amount of furniture, and the outside world was very puzzled for a while. There were various versions in the market. Of course, no one would have thought that someone had looted the Fourth Prince''s Mansion.


    Everyone can''t figure out what''s going on, but the second prince and the fourth prince are now fighting against Maimang and doing everything against each other, which makes the emperor of Nanjun worry.


    No matter how chaotic the capital in Nanjun is, Yun Yi and Jing Rui bring triplets, which can be regarded as moisturizing.


    After passing Liyang City, the triplets were taken out of the space. The family stopped and walked, eating local snacks, and seeing the local beauty. It was really pleasant to walk along the way.


    Knowing that there is not enough time to come out this time, so I didn¡¯t plan to go far. I just thought of going to the Flaming Mountain and then going back. Whether I can find the medicine depends on luck.


    Besides, although Yun Yi has let go of her prejudices, it is impossible for her to return to the past with the old lady of the Xiao family. At most, she does not want people to say that the Crown Princess is obviously very skilled in medicine, but she is indifferent to her own grandmother.


    If it wasn''t for the little cutie begging her for mercy, Sonoko would have sent her away early, well, she went off track, haha.


    When they came to Nanjun, it was impossible to leave so easily. It was just an appetizer before, and they would never give up unless they turned Nanjun upside down.


    Who told Baili Yixuan to think that he should not be moved, and stretched out his hand that should not be stretched out, besides, they didn''t believe that the emperor of Nanjun would not know at all. , I think it is beautiful enough.


    In the past few days, the triplets have completely released their nature, and Yunyi has also let them go, which is a compensation for them for staying in the space before.


    Every time I see the beautiful scenery, I will say that it is a pity that only they see it. It would be great if the imperial grandfather, the imperial great-grandmother and the great-grandmother could come together. When they eat delicious food, they will buy a lot of them and give them to the imperial grandfather and the emperor when they go back. Great-grandmother and great-grandmother they share.


    Not to mention Brother Ye and Sister Yun, even Brother Bo has been enjoying it these days.


    On this day, they finally arrived at their destination. After asking around, they found out that this season, the herb that Yunyi needs has passed the picking period.


    Immature medicinal materials cannot achieve the main medicinal effect, even if they are harvested, they cannot be used as medicine.


    Yunyi paid a high price and asked local people to lead the way, trying to find a few seedlings. Those people saw that the persuasion was fruitless, so for the sake of money, they were going to take them up the mountain.


    The matter was settled, Yun Yidi triplets said: "I can''t bring you guys when I go up the mountain to collect herbs this time, I''m afraid that there will be an unexpected situation."


    The triplets knew that the father and mother were going to do business, but they were all very well-behaved.

 Chapter 1416： Who the **** is that, dare to be so arrogant

    Chapter 1416 Who the **** is he, dare to be so arrogant


    The next day, Jing Rui and Yun Yi arrived at the place they had made an appointment with and walked up the mountain together.


    Jing Rui, in order to make it easier for Yun Yi to cheat, even bought a backpack from the locals and carried it on his body.


    Yunyi laughed when he saw it, and took a picture of him with his mobile phone when people were not paying attention.


    To be honest, this mountain has no local people to lead the way, and there is no problem with Yunyi and Xue Li, but without local people, it is impossible to enter the mountain. If you want to enter the mountain, you have to go through a dangerous place. Only the person guarding the mountain on the opposite side puts down the suspension bridge. , the people on this side of the mountain can pass.


    It''s not that Jing Rui and the others can''t pass without the suspension bridge, they just don''t want to waste that time.


    They had agreed with those people that they were only responsible for taking them there and picking them up. Of course, the money back could only be paid when they returned safely to the bottom of the mountain.


    After crossing the suspension bridge and reaching the opposite mountainside, Jing Rui and Yun Yi told those people that it was time to meet, and they separated.


    Although this mountain is called Flame Mountain, it has lush vegetation, but it is called Flame Mountain because of the active volcano on the top of the mountain.


    As soon as he entered the mountain, Yunyi discovered a lot of rare medicinal materials, picked a lot of those with high years, and received them all in the space.


    Xue Li was directing Yun Yi to run all over the mountains and plains like a radar, and finally the effort paid off. At about noon, he found three seedlings that were used as medicine.


    Yunyi hurried into the space and planted them. It won''t take long for these three seedlings to mature.


    The matter is done, and the two of them will no longer delay. To be honest, if someone else comes to this mountain, and there is no local person to lead the way, I am afraid that I will get lost.


    When they arrived, the man who led the way was already waiting there.


    After successfully crossing the suspension bridge and exiting the mountain, he quickly **** the remaining money with someone. The hired person joked: "If you enter the mountain again in the future, remember to come to me and give you a discount."


    Yunyi smiled and nodded at the man, thinking that you will be disappointed if you don''t use the medicinal materials in the future, and you will never end up using them.


    Things are done, Yun Yi and Jing Rui brought the triplets back to the capital in Nanjun, presumably there should be a lot of trouble there, but, where did this go?


    A family of five leisurely found a different way from when they came, and walked to the capital of Nanjun.


    And the capital of Nan County did not look like Jing Rui and the others thought that things were not going to calm down at all, but the more and more troubles became more and more outrageous, and finally the rest of the adult princes were involved.


    The courtroom was full of quarrels every day, and a lot of business was delayed.


    But Yun Yi and the others did a big thing. They took the things they brought from the Fourth Prince''s Mansion and walked all the way and changed their identities. They all pawned him, and they still died. Of course, those who couldn''t **** all belonged to the second prince. Li Yihong is there.


    It''s just that after completing its mission, he returned to the Fourth Prince''s Mansion. It''s just that those things, even the Fourth Prince, didn''t dare to sell them casually. There were signs on them, and he couldn''t afford to lose face.


    After all, the paper couldn''t contain the fire. Under the intrigue of several princes, the theft of the Fourth Prince''s Mansion was still spread out, which also made the Fourth Prince recklessly turned over the entire imperial city again.


    After Yun Yi and Jing Rui had almost pawned the things of the Fourth Prince''s Mansion, the Fourth Prince also received the news that his people finally discovered that someone was secretly pawning the Fourth Prince''s Mansion''s belongings.


    This news not only shocked the fourth prince, but also shocked the entire Nanjun royal family. Everyone was thinking: Who the **** is that person who dares to be so arrogant?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1417： messed up the south county

    Chapter 1417 Confused Nanjun


    The fourth prince, Feige, passed a letter to his subordinates and asked them to investigate with all their might.


    I personally rushed over day and night.


    It was just that he and Jing Rui and the others fought each other, one went to the capital, and the other chased after them.


    Because of this, the strength of the fourth prince was seen by the forces of the Nanjun royal family, which triggered a new round of secret battles.


    And they checked for a long time, but they didn''t have a clue.


    Just when they were all overwhelmed, Yunyi and Jingrui had already brought triplets into the capital. As long as they encountered something they liked along the way, or something that Beimo didn''t have, Yunyi would buy some.


    There are also snacks from all over the world, which are bought by the dozen.


    In the end, the people of the fourth prince Baili Yixuan were not vegetarians, so they discovered the whereabouts of Yunyi and the others.


    It''s just that the journey to the south and the north makes them unclear for a while, which direction to chase after.


    When they were still searching around, Yun Yi and Jing Rui had already taken the triplets to visit the capital of Nanjun, and then the three little guys were sent into the space by Yun Yi, and they were not prepared before leaving. Let them out again.


    The people of the Fourth Prince are looking around like headless flies, but the information that can be found is getting less and less.


    Yunyi and Jing Rui won''t leave so easily. These days, they are not just hanging out with the triplets, but they have a plan.


    Before ??, the two of them thought that when they realized that the early rice was harvested, they would call directly to the capital of Nanjun to make the royal family of Nanjun pay the price.


    But now Yunyi has changed his mind, and he can mess up Nanjun without a single soldier, why must he fight.


    After discussing the plan, the two of them made a good purchase.


    After ??, Yun Yi and Jing Rui were very busy in the space, and even the triplets were not idle.


    A few days later, they reappeared on the streets of the capital of Nanjun. The two touched the bottom again and decided to act tonight. After all, the return journey also takes time.


    Originally, they wanted to meet the subordinates who were placed here, but for their safety and not to reveal the secrets of Yun Yi, Jing Rui decided not to meet them.


    Now that he has walked around Nanjun, it is not much different from the news they sent back to Beimo. Jing Rui is quite satisfied with their ability to handle affairs.


    After finishing the work, the two of them found a place to return to the space. After having dinner with the children, they went upstairs to rest early. After all, there is a big thing to do tonight.


    Without the alarm going off, Xue Li took the first step.


    When the two of them changed their clothes and went downstairs, they found that Brother Bo was sitting on the sofa waiting for them.


    Yunyi took a few quick steps: "Why haven''t you rested yet?"


    Brother Bo did not answer, but said: "Father, the queen, mother and concubine must pay attention to safety."


    Thinking that the father and mother will have a big action tonight, I can''t help but think of the pictures of my father and mother disappearing in front of me in my previous life, so I can''t sleep.


    Yunyi saw his son''s thoughts, and hugged him directly into his arms: "Don''t worry, you are most aware of the skills of the father and the mother, and you can sleep with peace of mind."


    Brother Bo didn''t want to distract his parents, nodded and said, "Okay, you guys pay attention to safety."


    sent his son back to the bedroom and watched him lie down before the two prepared to leave the space.


    Before leaving, Yun Yi glanced at Xue Li on the sofa: "I have to work hard for Xue Li tonight."


    Xue Li naturally knew that the master was going to do something earth-shattering tonight: "Master, rest assured, Xue Li will cooperate fully."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1418： Nanjun is badly hurt

    Chapter 1418 Nanjun was seriously injured


    The two went out of the space and went straight to the Nanjun treasury. Although they were a little immoral, they complained that they used despicable means to provoke Beimo first.


    After ??, he directly sneaked into the palace, but he didn''t have time to harvest the leaves in the autumn wind. At this time, the importance of Xue Li was reflected.


    didn''t waste time at all, two back and forth, one should be collected, but this time only dry goods are accepted, after all, this is the palace, and it is always necessary to keep decent.


    Of course, it is better not to stay.


    After ??, Yun Yi and Jing Rui put the simple explosives prepared in advance in the political participation hall of Nanjun Kingdom. As they left, a loud noise caused chaos in the palace.


    Yunyi and Jing Rui had already followed Xue Li''s prompt, bypassing the guards and leaving the palace.


    They didn''t leave Nanjun in a hurry, but wandered around the palace of the royal family. No matter how much they took precautions, it was of no avail, and almost made all the royal family collapse.


    After tossing Nanjun enough, he did not return to the city again, fearing that he would not be able to go back during the New Year, so he left the capital of Nanjun.


    After 400 li from the capital, Jing Rui and Yun Yi started to make trouble again, walking all the way with the things they had collected, all the way to death, but they were just for fun, and there was no regularity in where they stayed.


    Yunyi and the others arrived at Beilincheng, which is four hundred kilometers away from the capital of Nanjun County.


    Yunyi and the others did not go directly back to Beimo, but took a detour to Xihai, and then went north through Xirui to enter Beimo. Before leaving Xirui, they took all the things in Nanjun.


    At this time, the capital of Nanjun had been closed for several days, and the people were miserable. They couldn''t stand the search several times a day.


    Not only the common people, but also the officials and royals were exhausted.


    The Hall of Participation in the Palace was bombed, and it was rumored that he was punished by heaven, and the palace could not think of a convincing argument. For a time, everyone was talking about the situation, and almost sent the old Nanjun Sage directly to the west.


    Afterwards, the people sent by the Nanjun imperial court turned the northern city upside down but no one was found. In the end, they had no choice but to return, which became a disgrace to the Nanjun royal family.


    Yunyi and Jing Rui rushed to the capital as soon as they entered Beimo. Although this trip to Nanjun was not bright and neat, it was still full of rewards.


    They finally returned to the capital on the twenty-sixth day of the twelfth lunar month.


    After receiving the news, the queen mother went directly to the small Buddha hall to offer incense, and then happily asked the imperial kitchen to prepare meals, and sent someone to the East Palace to spread the word, asking them to wash and change clothes and then go to Changle Palace for dinner.


    Jing Rui and Yun Yi discussed it. The amount of silver was too large, so they could only use it in other names. They already had a preliminary plan in mind about where to use it.


    The fourth prince, Baili Yixuan, is really not simple. He soon received the items belonging to Nanjun from Xihai and Xirui. He almost made Baili Yixuan mad, but he still didn''t find any clues there. .


    Nan County suffered such a big loss. Although there are doubts, I can''t believe it. This loss can only be eaten secretly.


    And this also caused the Nanjun country to suffer greatly, not to mention plotting against other countries, I am afraid that Annei will also have to work hard.


    After Jing Rui returned to the palace, he first went to the imperial study and told the sage what he could say.


    Of course, he did not forget the main task of the trip, nor did he forget this journey. After he went to various places, he secretly inquired about the real situation of this year''s autumn grain. After using the improved seeds, the production in various places has indeed increased greatly. The sage called three times in a row: "Okay, okay ,it is good."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1419： Unreasonable request

    Chapter 1419 Unreasonable Request


    The father and son finished talking about business and went to Changle Palace together.


    It¡¯s really been so long since we parted ways, and Sheng Shang Mo Yanbin also misses his grandson and granddaughter very much.


    When they arrived at the Changdong Palace, they saw that the table in the hall was full of all kinds of food. Of course, they picked the ones that could be stored for a long time. Brother Ye was very excited.


    Sister Yun saw that the grandfather and the father came in, and the pain was not in vain. She ran directly to the saint: "Grandfather, granddaughter misses you so much."


    This "granddaughter misses you so much" alarmed everyone in the room.


    Brother Bai and Brother Ye also rushed over: "Grandfather, we miss you."


    Sage Shang Mo Yanbin laughed heartily: "The grandfather misses you too. Without you around, the grandfather is really not used to it. He always feels that something is missing, and finally he is back."


    Brother Ye pulled the sleeve of the saint: "Grandfather, we brought something delicious back, come and try it."


    Sage Shang Mo Yanbin is now holding his little granddaughter in his left hand and his eldest grandson in his right hand, looking at his second grandson at his feet, really wishing he had an extra hand.


    I was really afraid of hurting the second grandson''s heart, so I just put the two in my arms down, pulled them directly to the table, listened to the children''s introduction to myself, and refused to come back, and handed my grandson and granddaughter to myself. Eat all the food in your mouth.


    laughed after seeing it too much.


    After they kissed enough, everyone started chatting about what happened in Beijing.


    Yunyi learned from the Queen Mother that Ye Huaiyi was officially separated from the Duke of Zhenguo''s mansion and moved into the Shangshu mansion where the sage had kicked before.


    The queen mother said: "It''s really that Mrs. Zhenguo is too much. She insists on suppressing the marriage of the concubine''s eldest son, saying that when the concubine is married, she can hold a wedding banquet for the concubine. She only talks about the concubines, not the elders and the children. It''s really nonsense."


    Yun Yi smiled and said, "How could Duke Zhen let her do this?"


    The Queen Mother gave a soft ''hum'': "It''s not that Ye Anren is not confused, and directly let Ye Huaiyi leave the house, you don''t know, I heard that Mrs. Zhen Guo''s wife was almost going to fight with Zhen Guo Gong.


    Not to mention that, Cui Linxiu''s temperament was not like this back then, he could only say that his life was not good.


    Speaking of which, she is really a victim. If it wasn''t for the words of her parents'' matchmaker, she would not have married Ye Anren, so it is said that men are afraid of going into the wrong profession, and women are afraid of marrying the wrong man. "


    Yun Yi just nodded lightly after hearing this, she didn''t sympathize with Mrs. Zhenguo.


    Thinking of Ye Huaiyi moving out of the Duke''s Mansion, he asked, "Then he and Miss Qian''s marriage are settled?"


    The queen mother laughed: "It''s fixed, Duke Zhen Guo went to the door to mention his relatives. He was going to get married a year ago, but now it can only be postponed to the end of the year. Ye Shangshu said that he can''t wrong the girl, and he will repair it after the new year. After going to Shangshu Mansion, we will marry Miss Qian."


    Yun Yi laughed when he heard it: "He is nine years older than Miss Qian''s family, and he is a girl he likes, so he doesn''t care."


    The Queen Mother didn''t know that there was a story in it: "It seems that there is an inside story that Aijia doesn''t know."


    Yunyi then told the origin of the two of them again, and the Queen Mother listened: "It seems that these two are also married by heaven."


    Yun Yi smiled and said, "Indeed."


    Thinking of Qian Qianqian and Kang Ziye, Yun Yi couldn''t help but look at Jing Rui.


    Jing Rui, who was talking to his father, looked directly at him: "What''s wrong?"


    Yun Yi asked: "Ye Huaiyi and Qian Xiaoxiao''s marriage has been decided, should you also come forward in relation to Kang Ziye''s Qian Qianqian, after all, Kang Ziye came to the capital with you from the northern Xinjiang, helping you overcome all obstacles along the way. , it can be considered to have made great contributions to you."


    How could Jing Rui not know what Yun Yi meant: "Don''t worry, I told Kang Ziye about this a long time ago, Ye Huaiyi made it, and he followed suit, and Sir Qian passed the gas before, just waiting. The wedding day is set, and this is also what Qian Qianqian means."


    Yunyi heard what Qian Qianqian meant, and also remembered what Qian Qianqian said before: "Be a beautiful bride."


    immediately understood.


    Finished the update today, thank you little cuties for your support!


    Dear friends, the new book [Qiaojia Daughter-in-law in the Age of Rebirth] is open. If you like it, you are welcome to collect, vote, and give five positive reviews. Thank you for your support, and the garden will continue to work hard!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1420： I really dont care about my face.

    Chapter 1420 Really disregarding face


    That''s right, Qian Qianqian is trying to lose weight. In order to be a beautiful bride, she has indeed put in unimaginable efforts.


    Even Kang Ziye felt distressed when he got the news, so he quietly asked her to send a letter to her, so that she would not lose herself, and implicitly expressed that she liked fat her very much.


    It was just that Kang Ziye didn''t expect that Qian Qianqian couldn''t hold on anymore. After receiving Kang Ziye''s letter, he was full of blood and revived: "No, I must persevere and never lose face to him."


    When Qian Xiaoxiao came over, Qian Qianqian was running in the courtyard: "Cousin, come and rest for a while, Huaiyi let someone send Zhiwei''s new cakes, come and try it."


    Qian Qianqian heard Zhiwei''s new cake, and quickly waved his hand: "Don''t hurt me, let someone take it away."


    Qian Xiaoxiao didn''t hold back when she saw her like this, and laughed: "I said that my cousin would definitely say this, and they still don''t believe it."


    Qian Qianqian stopped: "Well, you Qian Xiaoxiao, you dare to test me on purpose."


    said and rushed over, insisting on scratching Qian Xiaoxiao''s itch, the two sisters made a mess in the backyard.


    Waiting for the maid to bring tea, the two sat down after a truce.


    Qian Qianqian picked up the tea: "Xiaoxiao, why are you here?"


    Qian Xiaoxiao''s smiling face collapsed when she heard this: "Of course it''s to hide money and Jingjing, it''s really annoying."


    Qian Qianqian understood as soon as she heard it: "Why, she still doesn''t give up?"


    Qian Xiaoxiao nodded: "I really convinced her, no matter what you say, no matter how you refuse, she doesn''t seem to understand, and runs more frequently these days."


    Qian Qianqian gave a light ''hum'': "It''s not the one who taught, and he really doesn''t care about his face."


    Speaking of this, Qian Qianqian looked at her cousin: "It''s really not good, you can send a letter to Ye Huaiyi and ask him to come forward."


    Qian Xiaoxiao looked embarrassed: "Recently, his side has not been peaceful, and I don''t want to cause him trouble."


    Qian Qianqian laughed out loud: "Okay, Ye Huaiyi can''t wait for you to find him, listen to me, let him handle this matter, it''s better than playing hide-and-seek with Qian Jingjing every day."


    Qian Xiaoxiao took a piece of cake and took a bite: "You''re right, I can see it, the more you tolerate her, the more excited she is, it''s really annoying."


    At the moment, Qian Xiaoxiao asked the girl to go to the Shangshu Mansion and sent a message to Ye Huaiyi.


    This person really took Qian Xiaoxiao to heart. After knowing what Qian Jingjing did, he came directly to Qian Shangshu Mansion.


    also did not shy away from others. After seeing Qian Shangshu and his father-in-law Qian Mingjiang, he said directly: "I heard that the third sister in the house is very interested in the dowry gift I sent, and would you like to share it?"


    After ?? finished speaking, he raised his teacup and watched their reactions.


    Qian Shangshu frowned into Sichuan characters, and looked at his younger brother Qian Mingjiang dissatisfiedly: "Is there such a thing?"


    Qian Mingjiang dared to admit it, he quickly waved his hand and said: "How come, Jingjing, her child''s temperament, must be mean and unintentional."


    Ye Huaiyi said coldly, "No, then I can rest assured. Xiaoxiao didn''t grow up in the mansion. I don''t want him to suffer any grievances before he gets married."


    Although Qian Minghai and Ye Huaiyi were both ministers, after all Ye Huaiyi came from the town government''s mansion, he had to give him a bit of face, and it was not unreasonable to make trouble, but it was for his niece, so he naturally responded: "This matter I was negligent, don''t worry, this kind of thing will never happen again in the future."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1421： dont make him mad

    Chapter 1421 Don''t make him anxious


    Qian Shangshu has been very busy these days, he really doesn''t know about this, but he can tell from his brother''s dodging eyes that it must be the case.


    When Ye Huaiyi was sent away, Qian Shangshu got angry directly at his younger brother Qian Mingjiang: "I think you are fascinated by ghosts, you dare to indulge her in such a big thing, she is not sensible, and neither do you.


    Don''t forget, Li Ming valued his mother and sister the most. When he returned to Beijing, if he knew that the mother and daughter calculated Xiaoxiao''s betrothal gift, guess what he would do?


    Qian Mingjiang, do you want to understand, do you want a son or the mother and daughter? "


    Without waiting for Qian Mingjiang to speak, Qian Shangshu said again: "Ye Huaiyi is someone who has gone to the battlefield, don''t make him anxious."


    After warning, he flicked his sleeves and left.


    Leaving Qian Mingjiang standing there alone and sulking, in fact, he had already told Ji Shuping and his mother and daughter before that, don''t provoke Qian Xiaoxiao again.


    It seemed that the mother and daughter did not take his words to heart.


    Thinking of the anger he had just received, his face also sank, and he got up and walked to his own courtyard.


    Ji Shuping had just packed up and was about to go back to her parents'' house. As soon as she went out, she saw Qian Mingjiang returning with a sullen face: "Second Master, what''s wrong with you?"


    Qian Mingjiang looked at Ji Shuping, whose face had passed away: "I didn''t say that I won''t let you provoke Xiaoxiao again. Are you taking my words on deaf ears?"


    Ji Shuping could see it, this person was really angry, and quickly coaxed: "Who did you listen to, I haven''t mentioned the dowry to that girl recently.


    Besides, her mother has returned to the manor, so I can''t be the master.


    Who is talking behind their backs, and now everyone wants to bully our mother and daughter. "


    Qian Mingjiang was very upset when she saw her like this: "Okay, whether you have wronged you in the end, you will know if you ask your precious daughter, I will say it again, don''t provoke Xiaoxiao again, or you will be at your own risk."


    After she finished speaking, she went back to the room. Ji Shuping saw that Qian Mingjiang was really angry, and she felt a little drummed in her heart, so she turned to her daughter Qian Jingjing''s courtyard first.


    Qian Jingjing watched his mother come in: "Mother, why are you here, don''t you want to go back to your grandfather?"


    Ji Shuping stepped forward and asked in a low voice, "Have you been looking for that dead girl Qian Xiaoxiao again these days?"


    Qian Jingjing nodded: "You don''t know how cunning she is. Knowing that my cousin doesn''t like me, she always goes there to hide from me. It''s too much."


    Ji Shuping said: "I didn''t tell you before, but now her mother has returned to the house for her marriage, and asked you to restrain yourself, why don''t you listen?"


    Qian Jingjing said disapprovingly: "I didn''t let anyone find out. When I went there, I avoided people, so don''t worry, mother."


    Ji Shuping got angry when she saw her daughter like this: "Your father was mad at me just now, and I told you before that Qian Xiaoxiao''s dead girl had a bad luck and was favored by Ye Shangshu, and now he has him to protect her. I told you to stop messing with her.


    You don''t listen, just now your father said that if you provoke that dead girl again, you will be at your own risk. "


    Qian Jingjing''s face was gloomy: "Dad really said that?"


    Ji Shuping nodded and said, "Quietly, this is not what it used to be. Your second grandfather is now unhappy in the imperial hospital, but Ye Huaiyi supports that bitch. We know who your father is, and you can''t be willful any more."


    Qian Jingjing was furious for a while: "Since Qian Xiaoxiao returned to the house, my life has become a mess, how could my father treat me like this."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1422： hi pulse

    Chapter 1422 Diagnosed hi pulse


    When Ye Huaiyi got things done, he had someone send a letter to Qian Xiaoxiao secretly, and let her get married in peace.


    Qian Xiaoxiao is now at ease. It feels good to have someone supporting you.


    *


    The day after Yunyi and Jing Rui came back, they took the triplets out of the palace to the General''s Mansion.


    After seeing them, Mrs. Cheng put down her hanging heart: "Just come back, just come back."


    Brother Ye raised his hand to eat in advance: "Great-grandmother, we come back with delicious food, you can try it."


    Mrs. Cheng smiled happily when she heard this: "Then I have to taste it."


    Brother Ye was snuggling up in the arms of his great-grandmother, talking about the beautiful scenery he saw, the delicious food he had eaten, and the good and bad things they encountered.


    Mrs. Cheng didn''t find him annoying, and she would laugh out loud when she heard something funny.


    Sometimes I can''t go on anymore. Brother Bai and Sister Yun will help Brother Ye to supplement. For a while, the room is full of laughter.


    Mrs. Cheng is a person of interest. They listen to what they say, they don''t say it, they don''t ask questions, as long as they are safe, they will feel at ease.


    *


    The time will soon come to New Year''s Eve. As in previous years, officials of the fourth grade or above of the New Year''s Day will enter the palace with their families to participate in the palace banquet.


    As soon as this year''s New Year''s banquet was over, Yunyi diagnosed the happy pulse.


    For a while, except for Jing Rui, who was a little stunned, everyone else was overjoyed.


    Brother Ye even ran to ask Yunyi: "Mother concubine, are you really pregnant with a younger brother or sister?"


    Yun Yi smiled and nodded: "Yes, is Brother Ye happy?"


    Brother Ye clapped his hands: "I like it. Before, the great-grandmother of the emperor said that there were too few children in the palace. It would be fun if there were younger brothers and sisters playing with us."


    Yunyi laughed and thought to herself: That''s the emperor''s great-grandmother fooling you. With a younger brother and a younger sister, are you sure I can play with you?


    and others all left, leaving only Yunyi and Jingrui in the room.


    Jing Rui''s face was full of worry, and he asked cautiously, "Why are we still pregnant if we haven''t always taken measures?"


    Yun leaned on his arms: "Why, you don''t like it?"


    Jing Rui held the person on his lap: "How come, he is my and your child, how could he not like it, just don''t want you to suffer the sin of pregnancy and childbirth in October."


    Yunyi put his arm around his neck: "This is my own idea. I won''t discuss it with you because I''m afraid of your objection. I think it''s for the father and grandmother. Besides, I also like children."


    Jing Rui hugged the person tightly: "I know what you''re thinking, in fact, three of them are enough."


    Yunyi has long planned to have another child. After all, Jing Rui has done so much for him, and she also wants to have another child to stop Youyou''s voice: "But I want to try if there will be another miracle."


    Hearing Yun Yi''s words, Jing Rui dropped a kiss on Yun Yi''s forehead: "Promise me that this child is born, no matter what the outcome is, we will never have another child, okay?"


    Yunyi looked up at him and replied seriously: "Okay, whether it''s a man or a woman, after giving birth to this child, we will only live in a world of two."


    Yunyi had a happy pulse, but it didn''t spread, and only sent a letter to Mrs. Cheng in the general''s mansion.


    There is hope in my heart, and talents are more energetic.


    Sure enough, Yun Yi got it right. Since she knew that Yun Yi was pregnant, Mrs. Cheng was very energetic. She asked the housekeeper to buy a lot of fabrics, and she had to prepare small clothes and quilts for the baby in Yun Yi''s womb. , that busy is very enjoyable.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1423： Sheng Shang Mo Yanbins plan

    Chapter 1423 The plan of the saint on Mo Yanbin


    At first I said I didn¡¯t know if it was a boy or a girl, so I thought about preparing some for boys and girls, but when I was preparing, I thought, in case it is a twin, I don¡¯t have enough to wear, so the number increases. doubled.


    When it was almost done, it was because of a joking remark from Hu Mammy: "Maybe it''s the same as before, the Crown Princess is still pregnant with triplets."


    Mrs. Cheng thought it was reasonable, and as a result, the number of these little clothes and quilts increased exponentially.


    And in Changle Palace, the queen mother and Mrs. Cheng had a good fight, but she didn''t do it herself because of her eyesight, but the skilled maids in Changle Palace asked her to arrange tasks.


    If it wasn''t for Yunyi''s emergency stop, I don''t know how many small clothes to come out.


    Cheng Yanbin, the sage, has since found out that his daughter-in-law is pregnant again, and he is in a good mood when it comes to happy events, and his efficiency in handling government affairs is several times higher than before.


    Recently, he has been taking Jing Rui by his side, and sometimes the memorials are simply thrown to Jing Rui, while he himself goes to his grandson and granddaughter, which makes Jing Rui very helpless.


    Actually, Cheng Yanbin had already planned that he would slowly hand over the political affairs to Jing Rui, and when he took over completely, he would give the throne to the prince himself, and be a leisurely emperor by himself, wouldn''t it be beautiful to take care of his grandson at that time.


    He can still go back to the General¡¯s Mansion from time to time to stay with his mother for a little while. In recent years, leaving his mother alone in the General¡¯s Mansion makes him very uncomfortable.


    But before he abdicates, he still has to do one big thing, to clear the obstacles for the prince and the princess. As for the grandson, it will be a matter in the future.


    Jing Rui has been very busy these past few days, he has to take time every day to deal with the memorial, and he has to keep an eye on the Ministry of Household to make arrangements for the early rice planting, and even set aside time to go back to the East Palace to accompany Yunyi.


    Recently, Yunyi had a pregnancy reaction, which made him feel badly, and could not wait to suffer for her.


    *


    Ye Shangshu''s mansion has been renovated after renovation, and Ye Huaiyi and Qian Xiaoxiao''s wedding date has arrived.


    Qian Xiaoxiao''s mother, Shen Yuzhu, loves her daughter very much. In addition to the dowry prepared by the house for her daughter, there is also a dowry gift from the government of Zhenguo. In order to give her daughter the confidence to enter the Shangshu House, she directly gave her daughter 50,000 taels. The bottom of the pressure box, and privately gave it to a few Zhuangzi, making Qian Xiaoxiao cry into tears for a while.


    She knew that after she returned home in three days, her mother would return to Zhuangzi again. If it weren''t for her, her mother would never have returned to the house.


    The night before the wedding, Shen Yuzhu said a lot to her daughter: "Xiaoxiao, Huaiyi is a lover of righteousness, if you marry him, mother can rest assured that you should treat him well in the future, husband and wife are also mutual, remember. live?"


    Qian Xiaoxiao nodded with red eyes: "Mother, I remember it all."


    Shen Yuzhu touched her daughter''s head: "rest early, be a beautiful bride tomorrow, and your mother and brother will send you out in person."


    Shen Yuzhu is very satisfied with her daughter''s marriage. Now that Ye Huaiyi leaves the town government''s mansion is exactly what she wants. If she doesn''t live with her in-laws in the future, there will be less troubles, and she can be the master of the house when she gets married, and she doesn''t need to look at others. face, very good.


    Yun Yi was pregnant and inconvenient to leave the palace, so she sent someone to give Qian Xiaoxiao some makeup. In fact, she didn''t have much interaction with Qian Xiaoxiao, but it was because of Ye Huaiyi and Qian Qianqian''s face, she still sent someone to leave. a trip.


    *


    When she was three months pregnant, Yun Yi mysteriously pulled Jing Rui: "Jing Rui, guess how many times I am pregnant this time?"


    Finished the update today, thank you little cuties for your support!


    Dear friends, the new book [Qiaojia Daughter-in-law in the Age of Rebirth] is open. If you like it, you are welcome to collect, vote, and praise. Thank you for your support, and the garden will continue to work hard!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1424： Lets ignore her, its getting more and more childish

    Chapter 1424 Let''s ignore her, it''s getting more and more childish


    Jing Rui was overjoyed at first, and then worried: "Wouldn''t it be a multiple pregnancy this time?"


    It may be a multiple birth relationship. The reaction during the first three months of pregnancy was not small. The reason why I didn''t tell him that it was a multiple birth was because I was afraid that he would be worried.


    As she spoke, she squatted down, holding her back waist with one hand, and touching Yunyi''s stomach with the other: "I said before, this belly looks quite big, but every time you lift it, you can feel it. Find a topic for me to bypass."


    Yun Yi laughed: "I''m not afraid, but worried."


    Jing Rui circled the person: "Then I''m not worried now, why did you say it again?"


    Yunyi put her forehead on Jing Rui''s forehead: "Because I can''t hide it anymore, after three months, my stomach will definitely grow rapidly."


    Jing Rui hugged him tightly and put his head on Yun Yi''s stomach: "Yi''er."


    Yunyi knew what he wanted to say: "I promise you, after giving birth to this child, we really won''t have another child. Just treat me as an explanation to Bei Mo and the royal family of Mo''s family."


    She has already confirmed that this child is a triplets again. Whether it is a boy or a girl, these two children are worthy of the royal family, and it also makes the father emperor and Jing Rui no longer have to be controlled by those courtiers because of the issue of children.


    What ??Jing Rui did for her, she has always seen it, and she also wants to see if there will be another miracle, so she should be too greedy.


    Jing Rui put a kiss on her stomach: "Okay, this is what you said, don''t go back on it."


    Afraid that his legs would become numb after squatting for a long time, Yun Yi grabbed him: "Get up quickly."


    Seeing him stand up, he was a little embarrassed and said: "Recently, you have always been with me in the East Palace, and I have delayed a lot of things. Now this pregnancy reaction is not as big as before, you can rest assured, I will go to work with you if you have something. of."


    Jing Rui nodded: "Okay, listen to Yi''er."


    Anyway, the most important thing for Yier to be happy now is what she says, as long as he knows it.


    Yun Yi probably guessed what he was thinking and kept staring at him for a long time.


    In the end, Jing Rui surrendered: "Don''t worry"


    The two of them were talking when the triplets rushed in. After a period of morning training, the three little guys had changed significantly. What I didn''t expect was that Sister Yun, a girl, did not even know how to learn martial arts. Not inferior to the two brothers.


    When Brother Ye rushed in, Jing Rui stood up immediately, afraid that he would not be able to stop running. This kid is the most rash.


    When ?? was approaching, he stopped, looked at Yun Yi and asked, "Mother concubine, how are you today?"


    Yun Yi smiled and waved to the triplets: "Come to the mother concubine."


    The children approached cautiously. Brother Bo looked at the mother''s belly: "Listen to Bai Wei, the mother''s appetite is good today?"


    Yun Yi smiled and looked at the children: "Well, the morning sickness should be over soon, you don''t have to work so hard in the future."


    Sister Yun said happily: "It''s finally over, the mother and concubine don''t have to be so uncomfortable anymore, and the father and king don''t have to worry anymore."


    Yunyi deliberately teased her daughter: "Sister Yun, aren''t you worried?"


    Sister Yun knew that the concubine was teasing her, and looked at Brother Bo with a funny look: "Brother, look, the concubine is playing this trick again."


    Brother Bai touched his sister''s head, like a little adult: "Let''s ignore her, it''s getting more and more childish."


    As soon as these words came out, Yun Yi burst out laughing.


    Jing Rui watched the interaction between their mother and son, but he forgot his previous worries and put a smile on his face: "What time is it now, even if your mother and concubine are naive, you can''t point it out."


    Then, the whole family laughed, and the house was full of joy.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1425： really can talk

    Chapter 1425 Really can talk


    Three months after Yun Yi was full, the news of the princess'' pregnancy again was spread by the palace.


    For a time, the pilgrimages sent to the palace from the capital''s prefectures piled up.


    Yunyi only asked Bai Wei to return the posts that were good friends, and she didn''t have so much energy to receive the rest.


    On this day, Sun Zhenyu received the reply from the palace and rushed to Mrs. Xiao''s house. Although Mrs. Xiao took the medicine sent by Yunyi, she was much better, but it still took a long time to recover.


    Yesterday, she heard from her grandson daughter-in-law that the Crown Princess was pregnant, and the smile on her face never went away.


    Now Fan Luoer from Chen Xu''s family has been pregnant for more than seven months, and Chen Rui also sent a message a few days ago, saying that her daughter-in-law Deng Wanyue has been pregnant for more than a month, and she is very happy.


    I didn''t expect that the palace sent news early yesterday morning. The princess is three months pregnant. The good news has kept her in good spirits these days.


    As soon as Sun Zhenyu came in, she said with a smile, "Grandmother, I received a reply from the Crown Princess, and my grandson-in-law will enter the palace early tomorrow morning."


    Old Mrs. Xiao opened her mouth and spat out, "Okay."


    Sun Zhenyu said a lot: "Grandmother, I originally wanted to enter the palace with Chen Xu''s family tomorrow, but she said that it is not good to enter the palace with a big belly, and she was afraid that there would be taboos in the palace. not going."


    Mrs. Xiao nodded and agreed with Chen Xu''s wife''s statement. She suddenly thought of something and took a long time to say, "Yunru."


    Sun Zhenyu nodded at her: "Don''t worry, I will tell the Crown Princess about that."


    The next day, Sun Zhenyu got up early.


    Xiao Chenming saw her getting up so early, so he couldn''t help reminding her: "You just need to enter the palace later, you don''t have to arrive too early."


    Sun Zhenyu asked, "Why?"


    Xiao Chenming said while wearing his jacket, "The Crown Princess is pregnant now, so she may not be able to get up early in the morning, and it always takes time to dress up."


    Sun Zhenyu laughed and joked: "Then are you afraid that I''ll be waiting early, which will make you feel distressed. Or are you afraid that I''ll arrive early and be too tired to let the Crown Princess?"


    Xiao Chenming stretched out his hand and pinched Sun Zhenyu''s face: "Naughty, one is my wife and the other is my sister, both are distressed."


    Sun Zhenyu laughed: "You really can talk."


    But what my husband said was right. Now that the princess is pregnant, her work and rest time must have changed.


    By the time she arrived at the gate of the palace, it was already a quarter of an hour.


    The second-class maid of the East Palace, who was already waiting there, saw Sun Zhenyu, stepped forward to greet her and said, "I have seen Mrs. Xiao Er."


    Sun Zhenyu has never seen this palace maid: "Who are you?"


    That maid said with a smile: "Prince Concubine asks the servants to pick you up at the gate of the palace to the East Palace."


    Sun Zhenyu said a little embarrassedly: "I made the girl wait for a long time."


    The girl said with a smile on her face: "It didn''t take long, let''s go."


    Sun Zhenyu was taken directly to the yard where Yun Yi lived by the maid.


    After seeing someone, he came forward and greeted him: "I have seen the Crown Princess."


    Yun Yi laughed and said to Mu Lan who was beside him: "Look, what did I say."


    Mu Lan smiled and bowed: "It''s the servant who lost."


    Yunyi greeted Sun Zhenyu to sit down: "Why didn''t you bring the two children into the palace?"


    Sun Zhenyu smiled and said the truth: "You are pregnant now, and I dare not bring them into the palace for those two rash people."


    Yun Yi couldn''t help laughing: "Yesterday, Brother Ye asked me. Look, if you know you''re in the palace, you''ll be looking for someone soon."


    Sun Zhenyu said a little embarrassedly; "I''m going to disappoint the King of Changqing County."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1426： So, she has a crush on that man

    Chapter 1426 Saying so, she has a crush on that man


    Sun Zhenyu''s words just finished, Brother Ye ran in quickly: "Mother concubine."


    Seeing Sun Zhenyu, he said, "Aunt Tang, what about cousin Zeqi and cousin Zerun?"


    Sun Zhenyu regretted not bringing her two children: "They didn''t enter the palace today, and my aunt will definitely bring them next time."


    Brother Ye was a little disappointed, but he didn''t show too much: "Well, remember to bring them into the palace next time."


    No one was found, and Brother Ye couldn''t stay here either, so he found a reason to leave after a while.


    Yun Yi saw that the person was gone, and said with a smile: "In a few days, they are going to study in the study room. The second sister-in-law is reluctant to send Ze Qi to the palace to study with them?"


    Sun Zhenyu listened with a smile on her face: "What is there to bear, your aunt will not lose him, if the little guy knows, he will be very happy."


    The two chatted about the child for a long time, and then Sun Zhenyu talked about Xiao Yunru.


    Yunyi also understood: "So, she has a crush on that man?"


    Sun Zhenyu nodded: "That''s what Luo Er said, Chen Ming and the others also inquired, that Duan Pingzhi is really a good person, it has been three years since his wife passed away due to illness, and he has a son and a daughter under his knees. , that would be more appropriate.


    But I just don''t know what Duan Pingzhi thinks, is it interesting to the eldest sister, and can accept the things that the eldest sister can''t give birth to. "


    After listening to Yun Yi, she felt that this person was not bad, but Xiao Yunru would not be involved in her own affairs. After all, what she had done before could not be regarded as never happened. Let her go and see that she has indeed changed. , but to help her, it is impossible.


    Sun Zhenyu changed the subject when he saw that the Crown Princess was not interested in this.


    talked about the medical school opened in the capital: "Prince Concubine, I have a cousin who also wants to study medicine, but he used to read medical books by himself before, and there is no teacher or professor, can you let him follow in and listen to the lectures?"


    Yun Yi smiled and said: "Since he likes it, he can try it out, but there is a big gap between wanting to learn and being talented. Whether he can meet the requirements and be kept, it depends on him."


    Sun Zhenyu heard Yun Yi''s words, and happily assured: "It''s not easy to give him a chance. If it''s really not the material to study medicine, it''s better to let him give up earlier."


    Speaking of the medical school, Yun Yi is still very pleased. In order to do this well and benefit the people of Beimo, the sage also issued an imperial decree, which made the imperial physicians of the imperial hospital have a new identity, Mr. of the medical school.


    Originally, most of them were inherited from the family, and they were unwilling to teach outsiders easily, but the sage did not know what to say to them, but in the end they all agreed to teach at the medical school for two days a month.


    Today''s medical schools are booming, and all prefectures, counties and cities are also preparing to open medical clinics belonging to the imperial court, with doctors and nursing staff in proportion to the local population.


    In the future, when there are medical clinics opened by the imperial court, everything will be clearly marked with prices, and those private medical clinics will not dare to charge sky-high prices.


    The original intention of ?? is good, as for how it will develop in the future, that can only be tested by time.


    Sending Sun Zhenyu away, Yun Yi was about to rest for a while when she saw Jing Rui walk in: "Yi Er, good news for you."


    Yunyi saw how vigorous he was walking with wind, and knew that this matter must be no small matter: "Tell me, I''m listening."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1427： Beimos future

    Chapter 1427 The future of Beimo


    Jing Rui first poured himself a cup of tea, and then said: "The glass workshop in Nanjiang has produced a batch of glass, and our people have found a collaborator in Nanjun."


    Yunyi heard this: "The price can''t be too cheap, after all, we saved them thousands of miles of transportation costs and risks along the way."


    Jing Rui smiled and nodded: "Well, in your words, the price is beautiful."


    Yunyi was very satisfied when he heard this: "By the way, what''s the situation in Nanjun now?"


    Jing Rui sat opposite Yun Yi: "The civil strife has not subsided yet, I heard that the sage of Nanjun was almost stroked by anger."


    Yun Yi thought of that scene, and couldn''t help laughing: "It''s good, save them a leisurely heart."


    The Hall of Participation in Politics has collapsed, the treasury is empty, and the treasuries of those in the royal family are also empty.


    However, there are a lot of rich people in Nan County, and the demand for glass is not small, and the price sold to them can be regarded as a huge profit.


    Yunyi thought of the gold and silver he had obtained in Nanjun: "Jing Rui, did the royal father agree to the things we discussed before?"


    Jing Rui put down the tea cup in his hand: "Are you asking?"


    Jing Rui looked at the radiant little woman, and finally got over it. In the past days, because of morning sickness, he was in no mood to care about other things. It really hurt him, but he couldn''t replace her at all.


    Yun Yi chuckled and said, "It''s not that I have energy anymore, so naturally I have to ask."


    Jing Rui then said: "According to what we have negotiated, and according to the reports from the state capitals, we have selected ten places first. The cost of each bridge ranges from 200,000 to 300,000 taels. According to the data from the Ministry of Industry. After all, the materials, labor, and shipping costs each account for half.¡±


    Yunyi also thought of this. Anyway, the money is not distressed. Since it is going to be built, it must be the best and the strongest, and it can also allow the local people to earn some money to support their families.


    Yunyi said softly, "I''m afraid this project won''t be finished in a year and a half."


    Jing Rui nodded and said, "Conservatively, it is estimated that each bridge will take about two years to build. Now there is no shortage of money, it is possible to start all construction, but the supervisor must be reliable, so that no one can enrich themselves, and the bridge must be guaranteed. the quality of."


    Yunyi also agreed with Jing Rui''s statement and thought for a while: "This matter is very important, it is better to select an official from the Ministry of Household and Ministry of Industry to be jointly responsible for one area.


    The problem is that they share the responsibility. After the construction of various places is completed, the court will send someone to re-examine the quality of the project, and promulgate these terms and conditions. "


    Jing Rui laughed: "We really thought of one piece, but I also wanted to recruit people from the Ministry of War at first, so that there will be no problems."


    Yunyi nodded and said, "What you said makes sense. This matter still needs to be discussed with the royal father."


    After talking about this, Jing Rui mentioned the academy: "Judging from the data reported by the state capitals, we still have to start from the state capitals and expand downward. I''m afraid this can''t be rushed. Only when the people have money in their hands will they be able to Send the children at home to school.


    Although the current imperial mimeographed books have greatly reduced the cost of buying books for students, the pen, ink, and inkstone itself is a considerable expense, which is really unaffordable for ordinary families. "


    Yunyi also knew that what Jing Rui said was right. It would be a long-term and arduous task to make everyone go to school, but she would not give up. At least she worked hard, and she would gain more or less.


    Finished the update today, thank you little cuties for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1428： Earth-shaking changes are taking place

    Chapter 1428 is undergoing earth-shaking changes


    The source of the money, Jing Rui didn''t know how to tell the sage, but things went very smoothly anyway.


    Because of the cement and the experience in building the Weihe dam, the five bridges that started construction went very smoothly. Even before the start of construction, in order to facilitate the transportation of local materials, cement roads were also built.


    For a time, the people in the Ministry of Industry, the Ministry of Households and the Ministry of War were very busy. The increase in labor in various places also boosted the local economy.


    In mid-May, the early rice in the south had all been transplanted. At first, the people were not very accepting. There were many people who opposed it.


    When the rice was planted, the onlookers saw that the root system of the seedlings sent by the government was dense and strong, and the seedlings were straight. joy.


    Those who didn¡¯t sign up really regret their bowels.


    *


    Time passed quickly. On June 12, Yunyi received the Annunciation. Fan Luoer gave birth to a daughter after a day and a night. Yunyi ordered a lot of supplements to leave the palace.


    When the full moon was full, Yun Yi, the aunt, also gave gold locks and a pair of carved gold bracelets. Fan mother, who came to serve the confinement child, felt that her daughter was very lucky. The first child gave birth to a daughter. Not only did the aunt not dislike it, but the palace The Crown Princess still attached so much importance to her, and she was completely relieved.


    This year has been the busiest year for officials in various ministries of the imperial court, but also the most joyous year for the people.


    In the past, no matter where there was a project, the imperial court used corv¨¦e and servitude, and the people were miserable. But now, it is all paid labor, and the accounts are clear and transparent.


    The sage said in the main hall that if anyone dares to profit from it, once it is verified, the whole family will be exiled.


    So even if someone is tempted, no one dares to take that risk. This year Beimo is undergoing earth-shaking changes.


    It was late July, and the early rice harvest was about to begin. The imperial court attached great importance to this, and many people were dispatched from the Ministry of Households and the Ministry of War to rush to various places.


    In mid-August, localities reported the output one after another, and the yield per mu actually reached more than double the previous yield. After Mo Yanbin got the data summary sent by the Ministry of Housing, he couldn''t calm down in the imperial study for a long time: "Okay, okay."


    Yunyi did not dare to come up directly, but the yield per mu was more than 1000 catties, she thought it was better to proceed step by step.


    The food harvest was bumper, the people had surplus food, and their families were well-off, so they wanted to send their children to study. When the school started in September, the number of applicants for the academies in various places exceeded previous years.


    This made Yunyi happy when she got the news. She believed that everything would develop in a good direction with the passage of time.


    Yunyi''s belly is even worse than the previous one. Because of Sister Yun''s lessons, Yunyi pays great attention to nutritional balance. She is afraid that the child''s nutrition will not be enough, so she eats more than before.


    I was also afraid that the child would be too big to give birth, so I would walk around the palace every day, turning the whole harem over and over, not even letting go of those horns.


    However, when she was taking supplements, she did not forget her sister-in-law Deng Wanyue. As long as she had something delicious, she would not forget to send someone to send a copy to Xiao''s house.


    On this day, Yun Yi was about to go to Changle Palace, and wanted to send a piece of fried fresh milk in person to let the Queen Mother try it. As a result, she went out of the gate of the East Palace, and her stomach hurt.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1429： gave birth

    Chapter 1429 Born


    Because Yunyi was approaching her due date, Jing Rui basically went out of the palace less.


    After receiving the news from the guard, he ignored the officials who were discussing matters, got up and walked out. When they chased to the door, there was no trace of the prince.


    The news that the ??Prince Concubine launched quickly spread from the palace, and the queen mother did not forget to send someone to the general''s mansion to pick up Mrs. Cheng into the palace.


    The Holy Master also rushed over from the imperial study.


    When ??Jing Rui arrived, Yun Yi hadn''t started, but the contractions were getting more and more frequent.


    When he came in, he was covered in sweat, showing how hurried he was: "Yi''er, how are you?"


    Seeing his appearance, Yun Yi was about to give him a smile to reassure him. Unexpectedly, the contractions came again. She exclaimed, Jing Rui hurriedly hugged him, and did not forget to say to the child in her stomach. : "Don''t toss your mother-in-law again."


    Yun Yi endured a painful smile and said, "What can they understand?"


    After ?? finished speaking, he suddenly thought of something, maybe they could understand, and they couldn''t help looking up at Jing Rui. The two looked at each other with anticipation in their eyes.


    After a few more waves of pain, the midwife respectfully said to Jing Rui: "Prince, the princess is about to give birth, please move."


    Jing Rui wanted to say something, Yun Yi pushed him: "Don''t make trouble, go out quickly, don''t worry."


    She didn''t want Jing Rui to see her most embarrassing side, and besides, she didn''t want to cause unnecessary trouble, after all, this was in ancient times, and some thoughts could not be changed in a short time.


    After ?? Jing Rui came out, the door behind him was closed.


    As time went on, the palace maids came out and went in again, and pots of blood were brought out from the inside. Jing Rui clenched his fists, stared at the door, and swore silently in his heart over and over again that the child was born. , No matter how many births, don''t let Yun Yi suffer from this again.


    After Mrs. Cheng came in, she was about to greet her when she was stopped by the Queen Mother: "Sit down and rest."


    Mrs. Cheng said anxiously, "How long have you been in, but is there any movement?"


    The queen mother patted her hand: "It''s been an hour, and the palace has opened ten fingers, but there is no movement."


    The two were talking when the midwife inside said, "Prince Concubine, you see the child''s head, you should work harder."


    Yunyi asked Bai Wei to feed her the ginseng water prepared in advance, took a deep breath, and then exerted all her strength, only to hear a ''wow'', a midwife shouted excitedly: "I''m born."


    The few people waiting outside couldn''t sit still, and when they heard the cry of the child, they all became excited: "It''s born, it''s born."


    Jing Rui only cared about Yun Yi, stood in front of the window and asked, "Yi Er, how are you?"


    The midwife beside Yunyi replied on behalf of the Crown Princess: "Please rest assured, Crown Prince, everything is fine with the Crown Princess."


    After a while, a palace maid came out: "Shang Sheng, the empress dowager, the prince, and Mrs. Cheng, the prince concubine gave birth to a grandson, weighing five pounds and three taels. The little grandson is very healthy."


    The saint and the queen mother called ''ok'' at the same time and called ''reward'' at the same time, and then laughed together, they were really happy.


    Jing Rui stood in front of the window closest to Yunyi and kept listening to the movement inside.


    On the other hand, Mrs. Cheng has been chanting sutras, in order to pray that God will bless Yunyi to give birth safely.


    Two quarters of an hour later, with the cry of another baby, several of them breathed a sigh of relief at the same time. Finally, another one was born. Knowing that there was still one left in Yunyi''s stomach, no one was anxious to know whether it was a boy or a girl this time. Everyone''s nerves are tense, hoping that the last one can be safe.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1430： We are really envious

    Chapter 1430 We are really envious


    This time, the waiting time was longer than before, and there was no palace maid to announce the good news. They were very worried, wondering if there was something wrong with the child?


    The Queen Mother couldn''t sit still anymore, and said to Bai Xue who was beside her, "Go and ask, what''s the situation."


    Bai Xue hurried forward, knocked on the door, and was about to ask about the situation when a midwife walked out.


    The midwife smiled and saw her brows disappear. Congratulations to the sage for having another granddaughter, and congratulations to all the masters.


    The Queen Mother laughed: "Now finally someone is with Sister Yun."


    Sheng Shang laughed loudly: "Okay, the dragon and the phoenix are auspicious."


    Thinking that there is another one in the belly of the Crown Princess, but it doesn''t matter if it''s a boy or a girl, as long as it''s safe, the courtyard is quiet again, and everyone is holding their breaths waiting for the arrival of the last child.


    After waiting for half an hour, a loud cry was finally ushered in.


    Jing Rui asked the room regardless: "How is the Crown Princess?"


    The midwife came out with a happy voice: "Prince Concubine was a little out of strength and fell into a coma. Everything else is fine, please rest assured the prince and all the masters."


    Bai Wei, who was standing beside the Crown Princess, said a little excitedly: "The Crown Princess has two boys and one girl again, congratulations to the Prince."


    At this time, a maid came out of the yard and announced the good news: "Congratulations to the masters, the prince has given birth to two boys and one girl this time."


    Sage Shang Mo Yanbin clapped his hands and called "Okay", and said with joy: "Up and down in the palace, enjoy the three-month monthly example."


    The palace maids serving in the courtyard all knelt down: "Thank you, Lord, thank the masters for the reward."


    When the house was tidy up, Jing Rui ignored the obstacles and walked in directly. Looking at Yun Yi who was very tired and asleep, he put a kiss on her forehead in distress and said to himself, "This time I can always give Bei Mo. , give the courtiers, give the royal family an explanation, we will never be punished again in the future, I feel bad."


    Soon, the news that the princess gave birth to triplets again spread out of the palace, and people were not calm. Many people speculated that the princess must have a secret recipe in her hands, otherwise there would be no such good luck. twins.


    Many people are eager to make a move, preparing to get close to the crown princess in the future, and they want to ask for the secret recipe.


    After receiving the news from the palace, Deng Wanyue sighed to Chen Rui: "I really envy my sister''s good luck."


    Xiao Chenrui smiled and comforted: "That we can''t envy, whether it''s a man or a woman, I just ask you to give birth safely when the time comes."


    Deng Wanyue''s face was sweet: "Okay."


    said that, but she still thought that the first child should be a boy, not because she didn''t like her daughter, but because the first child was a boy, she would feel less pressure in the future.


    For a time, the streets and alleys of the capital were talking about the good luck of the Crown Princess.


    The ladies and young ladies who got together couldn''t help but envy: "Prince Concubine is stable now, four sons and two daughters, who can have such a good fortune in a family."


    "Oh, I''m still thinking about those noble girls who entered the East Palace, I''m afraid I''ll be disappointed. If the crown prince and concubine are not rich, there is still some hope.


    But nowadays, the prince does not lack sons, and the royal family does not lack heirs. As far as the prince''s affection for the crown prince is concerned, even if he takes that position one day, he is afraid that he will be like a saint, a kind of infatuation. "


    "The Crown Princess''s life is really good, we really can''t envy it."


    "That is, who has the ability to have a family, and who has six children in two children, who has the strength of a family."


    "That''s not the prince''s ability."


    As soon as these words came out, these envious and jealous people all covered their mouths and laughed.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1431： Its smart once

    Chapter 1431 is a smart one


    Brother Bo, after learning that the mother and concubine was born, they didn''t care about anything else and ran back from the study.


    When he reached the door of the room, he was stopped.


    Mu Lan, who was standing at the door, said, "The crown princess is too tired to give birth and fell asleep. The little masters can''t go in yet."


    Brother Ye quit: "Is it the father who is in there? He explained it?"


    Brother Bai looked at Brother Ye and thought to himself: This is a smart one.


    said with a smile: "Forget it, since the mother and concubine are still resting now, let''s not bother, let''s go see the younger brothers and sisters."


    Sister Yun also echoed: "Yes, I''m not the youngest after all."


    Mu Lan took them to the baby room next door: "Masters, please speak quietly, don''t wake up the little masters."


    The three of them followed into the room and rushed over with joy when they saw the three younger brothers and sisters sleeping in the crib.


    But after a long time, Brother Ye said, "Is this too ugly?"


    Brother Bo slapped his younger brother on the back: "What are you talking about, who said they were ugly, you were like that when you were a kid."


    Brother Ye scratched his head, glanced at his sister, and then looked at the three little ones in the crib: "No way, we all look pretty, how could it be so ugly?"


    Brother Ye''s words made the little palace ladies who were waiting on the side laugh, and Mu Lan said with a smile: "Newborn children are like this, and they will look good when they grow up."


    Yunyi slept straight into the evening, and when she woke up, she found Jing Rui standing beside her.


    Jing Rui watched her wake up: "Yi Er, you wake up, do you want to drink water?"


    Yunyi nodded: "Okay."


    found that her lips were not dry, knowing that the person in front of her must have moistened her, and smiled at him: "Have you been guarding here?"


    Jing Rui nodded: "Yes, I''ve been watching, I want to wait for you to wake up and the first person you see is me."


    Mu Lan, who came in and waited on the side, wanted to laugh a little in her heart. For this reason, she arrogantly stopped the little masters from coming in. Later, they let them in, but after a while, they drove them away.


    In the next few days, Jing Rui turned off all the errands and stayed with Yun Yi wholeheartedly.


    Miyazato Kisan didn''t make a big deal, only invited relatives and friends.


    The names of the three children were also newly released that day, the fourth Mo Wenwei, the fifth Mo Wenqi, and the sixth Xiao Wenjie.


    The name of the sixth child was negotiated by Jing Rui and Sheng Shang, and it was also said that they would not be able to regenerate in the future. Yun Yi worked hard to give birth to six children and wanted to choose a surname that followed her mother''s.


    Mo Yanbin is an enlightened person. Thinking that the second child took the surname of Cheng again, it is not unreasonable to choose one to take the surname of his mother, but he still went to Changle Palace for this matter.


    I didn''t expect the Queen Mother to answer very readily: "Even if the surname is Xiao, it is also the heir of the royal family. Since it was requested by Jing Rui, then it should be done."


    When this matter spread outside the palace, there was another uproar. No one thought that the sage and the queen mother would agree to the prince''s proposal and let the royal heir follow the mother-in-law. Some people guessed that this must be the crown prince''s concubine, and I''m afraid they have done it. head.


    But then an imperial decree from the Holy One completely shattered the minds of those noble ladies who wanted to find an opportunity to enter the palace.


    The imperial decree states that in the past few years, the various achievements of the crown princess, the most important thing is that the imperial decree said that the royal heirs are not many, but the essence. In the future, the prince and the prince will be one pair for the rest of their lives.


    Finished the update today, thank you little cuties for your support!


    Dear friends, the new book [Qiaojia Daughter-in-law in the Age of Rebirth] has been published. If you like it, you are welcome to collect, vote, and praise. Thank you for your support, and the garden will continue to work hard!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1432： become an aunt

    Chapter 1432 Becoming an aunt


    Ever since she gave birth to triplets, Yunyi has devoted herself to the children and tried various methods, but no miracles have happened again.


    Xi San didn''t have a big deal. When the moon was full, the Holy Master didn''t want to say anything to wrong his three grandsons and granddaughters.


    On the day of the full moon, the civil and military people of the Manchu Dynasty can bring their families to the palace to congratulate.


    All the female relatives wanted to enjoy the blessings of the Crown Princess and the triplets, and the East Palace was very lively for a while.


    When the three little guys were taken out, they were also very face-saving. Not only were they not frightened by so many people, but they also showed smiles from time to time, and they were full of compliments all the time.


    When those female relatives saw the Crown Princess, they were all amazed. They heard that the Crown Princess was breastfeeding, but her talent was even more concave and convex. It was like someone who had just given birth to a child. The Crown Princess alone, they do have this capital.


    The full moon banquet was over, but Jing Rui rejected Yun Yi''s idea of ??going out.


    The reason is that the weather is cold, and she has just given birth to a child, so she must focus on her body.


    So she didn''t go out until she received news from Xiao''s house that Deng Wanyue gave birth to a boy weighing seven pounds and six taels.


    Jing Rui accompanied him back to Xiao Mansion, but she was wrapped by Jing Rui like a zongzi, for fear that she would catch a cold.


    When she arrived, Deng Wanyue was drinking chicken soup, and when she saw the princess come in, she wanted to go down and salute.


    Yunyi hurriedly stopped and said, "You are confinement, so you don''t need to be too polite."


    Looking at Deng Wanyue, who was a little fatter than before, she laughed and joked: "Even if you can become a man in one fell swoop, you can''t let this figure develop as it is, this thought is unacceptable."


    Deng Wanyue covered her mouth and laughed: "What my sister said is, I remember this, it is a reason to refuse those supplements."


    The two exchanged glances and laughed.


    Deng Wanyue drank the chicken soup in the bowl, and hurriedly let people withdraw: "Sister, it''s very cold today, what are you doing out of the palace, and when will we see each other differently."


    Yun Yi smiled and said, "I heard that I''m an aunt, how can I still sit still, by the way, my nephew, come and let me take a look."


    The girls hurriedly hugged him from the young master next door.


    Yunyi smiled and said after seeing the child''s appearance: "It looks more like Chen Rui, with a nose and dimples, this child is really a leader, and he chooses the place where his parents are good to grow."


    Deng Wanyue looked at the child tenderly: "To tell you the truth, Chen Rui has been educating me before, don''t be under pressure, he likes both boys and girls, I don''t prefer sons over girls, I just think from the bottom of my heart that this child is a boy That''s fine, now I''ve got my wish."


    Yunyi can naturally understand her mood: "Well, there will be no more pressure to have boys and girls in the future, right?"


    Deng Wanyue smiled at Yun Yi: "I knew, you can understand me."


    After chatting for a while, Deng Wanyue asked, "Now, is your breast milk enough for your little nephews?"


    Yunyi thought of the three little guys and said with a smile: "It''s not enough, the three little guys have a lot of appetite."


    The two were talking when Chen Rui walked in: "Sister."


    Yunyi looked at the older brother who was a little more mature and said with relief: "Time is really fast, now that Rui Ge''er is also a father, I can also explain something to my father and mother."


    Yunyi''s words made Chen Rui''s eyes turn red all of a sudden: "I''m going to bring Chen Hao to worship them tomorrow, just to tell them the good news."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1433： trouble

    Chapter 1433 Chaos


    After Yunyi returned to the palace, she saw that the queen mother was coaxing her with her fourth child.


    hurriedly stepped forward: "Grandmother, grandson-in-law is back."


    The Queen Mother raised her head and smiled: "It can be regarded as coming back."


    After the body warmed up, he took the fifth from the palace maid and looked at the tears in the eyes of the younger daughter: "Sister Qi, are you hungry?"


    The queen mother looked at their mothers and said, "Don''t you know, the fourth and sixth will stop making noises when they coax, and the fifth will not be able to coax anything.


    The queen mother was actually very anxious. Several of the little great-grandchildren were hungry, but she ordered someone to call the nanny over. The three little guys were determined not to eat other people''s milk, which made her anxious.


    But seeing their stubborn little appearance, they made me laugh again.


    Yunyi didn''t say any more. After drinking the **** soup, she put down the veil and prepared to breastfeed.


    There was a gauze curtain as cover, consciousness entered the space, and rushed to the milk powder, and then called the palace maid, and asked them to carry the fourth and sixth children in.


    Everyone has long been accustomed to the operation of the Crown Princess, so no one questioned it.


    It wasn''t until half an hour later that Yun Yi put away the milk bottle, and then called someone in to serve the little masters.


    After eating and drinking, the little ones still mainly sleep.


    No matter how cold the weather is, the queen mother will come here every day. Looking at the three little guys who are asleep, she can''t help laughing: "This will be enough to eat and sleep, everyone is a good baby, just look at the powerful one just now."


    Mother Hu laughed: "I''m hungry, so don''t let people protest."


    The maids in the house all laughed when they heard this, but they didn''t dare to make a sound for fear of disturbing the little masters.


    The Queen Mother looked at Yun Yi: "How about that girl Wanyue?"


    Yun Yi smiled and said, "Looks good, I haven''t seen her for a while, maybe it''s because I ate a lot during pregnancy, but I''m a little fatter than before."


    The Queen Mother smiled and said, "Their cousins ??are only two months apart, and they will definitely be close in the future."


    Yunyi likes to hear this: "It''s better for the children to have more playmates, just look at Brother Ye, Zeqi and the grandchildren of the uncle''s family. They are really inseparable every day, and they have a good relationship."


    When the Queen Mother heard the mention of the grandchildren of the Duke of Qi, her face was full of smiles: "I just have to play together since I was a child, and only when I grow up will I be close."


    The two chatted for a while before the queen mother left.


    Yun Yi just wanted to lie down and rest for a while, when Qu Lian walked in: "Prince Concubine, there is trouble in the Duke''s Mansion."


    Yun Yi looked at Qu Lian: "Why, what stupidity did the lady of the town country do?"


    Qu Lian said with a smile: "This is not to see Lord Ye and his wife Qin Se and Ming, and want to set rules for Qian Xiaoxiao, the daughter-in-law, but the two houses are really far away. Rules, almost made the eldest daughter-in-law miscarriage.


    Lord Ye couldn''t do anything to Mrs. Zhen Guogong, but he turned around and beat his younger brother Ye Huaiwen, almost giving up.


    It scared Mrs. Zhenguo so much that she didn''t dare to find her eldest daughter-in-law to go back to the house in the future. Maybe she felt that she had lost face. This is not always the marriage of her first-class son, but Xin, who has been chosen from thousands of choices, finally chose General Li''s mansion. The eldest Miss Li Shuyu.


    But these two families clearly agreed, and even the dowry was paid, but the second son of Ye didn''t know why, after walking around the mansion, he said that he liked the second lady of General Li''s mansion, and he would be replaced on the spot. . "


    Yun Yi smiled and looked at Qu Lian: "You arranged this?"


    Qu Lian shook her head and said, "We just gave him a chance to see Second Miss Li Shuran, but I didn''t expect the two of them to meet each other at a glance."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1434： Its been so long with no results

    Chapter 1434 It''s been so long without results


    Before, Mrs. Zhenguo had seen a lot of people for her son, but it was always in this or that situation, and it was impossible.


    Ye Huaiwen''s marriage has only been delayed until now.


    Qu Lian poured a cup of hot tea for the master: "The second young lady looks sweet, but it''s a set of other people, if this can really marry into the town''s palace, it will be a good show. "


    Yunyi heard this: "It''s a good job, go to the warehouse to choose your favorite jewelry."


    Qu Lian smiled and bowed: "Thank you Crown Princess for the reward."


    *


    In the main hall of Duke Zhenguo''s mansion, Mrs. Zhenguo''s wife was dark and sullen: "Huaiwen, which one are you drinking?"


    Ye Huaiwen didn''t dare to look at Duke Zhen who was sitting in the first place, he just muttered in a low voice: "Mother, I met Miss Li''s second lady before, and they even saved my life at that time, it wasn''t her, your son is afraid it was too early. It''s gone."


    Ye Anren, who was about to lose his temper at first, heard this and said solemnly, "What do you mean by that?"


    Ye Huaiwen said that when he and his friends went to the racecourse to play, he fell off the horse from time to time. At that critical moment, it was the second lady of the Li family who saved his life.


    Mrs. Zhenguo didn''t quite believe it: "Why didn''t you say that before?"


    Ye Huaiwen said a little embarrassedly: "I didn''t know who the girl who saved me was that day. If I hadn''t met at General Li''s mansion, I wouldn''t have known her identity."


    Mrs. Zhenguo''s wife was a little worried. The marriage between the Zhenguo''s mansion and General Li''s mansion has been spread all over the capital, but now such a thing has happened. If a replacement is proposed, it will definitely make the Li family unhappy.


    But the son''s thoughts could not be ignored. When he was in trouble, Ye Huaiwen knelt in front of his parents: "The son has identified the second lady of the Li family, and he hopes that his father and mother will be fulfilled."


    Mrs. Zhenguo saw that her son was like this, how could she not let go.


    But this time, General Li''s Mansion successfully made the two sisters turn their faces because of Ye Huaiwen''s actions.


    The second lady of the Li family didn''t know that Ye Huaiwen would propose a replacement in public, and she didn''t like Ye Huaiwen, so she said directly: "Don''t marry."


    Mrs. Li felt that the second young master of the Zhenguo Gongfu was too bullying, and the eldest Miss Li also felt that she had been humiliated and was very upset.


    General Ke Li wanted to marry the Duke of Zhenguo, and he didn''t mind which daughter to marry.


    *


    When ??Jing Rui came back, he also talked about what happened to the Duke of Zhenguo and General Li.


    Yun Yi smiled and said, "What kind of person is the second Miss Li family?"


    Jing Rui said with a smile: "The most suitable person to be the daughter-in-law of Mrs. Zhenguo."


    Yunyi understood at once, I was afraid that the second Miss Li family had also arranged to save people before, so she had some ideas in her mind, so she just waited to see the result.


    After saying this, Jing Rui changed the subject: "Today I met Chen Ming and Chen Xu at the restaurant."


    Yunyi waited for Jing Rui''s next words, and saw that he poured a cup of tea to drink first, and then continued: "They made an appointment to eat there."


    Yunyi asked casually, "Who?"


    Jing Rui sat next to her: "A man named Duan Pingzhi."


    Yunyi knew who it was as soon as she heard the name, but she forgot about it. It''s been so long with no results?


    And one of the Duan Pings they mentioned was stopped when he returned to the house: "Pingzhi, where have you been, why do you smell of alcohol?"


    Duan Pingzhi ignored the person who asked the question and walked straight to his courtyard.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1435： Its all happy

    Chapter 1435 is also considered to be happy


    But the person who asked the question chased after him: "Pingzhi, listen to my advice, and look forward to living."


    Duan Pingzhi stopped: "I see, I''m going to get married."


    When the man heard his words, his eyebrows curved: "That''s right, don''t worry, my aunt will help you find someone who is right for you."


    I just heard Duan Pingzhi say: "Auntie, don''t bother, I''ve already found someone, and I''ll be hired in two days."


    The man was stunned, never thought that his nephew was chosen by everyone: "You can''t trust your aunt?"


    Duan Pingzhi cast a glance at the man: "Auntie, your kind nephew has accepted it, but I don''t need to worry about it."


    Duan Pingzhi knew his aunt too well, and always wanted to interfere in his own marriage. As for the purpose, everyone knew it well.


    "Heizhi, since it''s decided, I don''t know which lady is from?"


    "Aunt, I won''t tell you which young lady she is, but the daughter of a small family, I told you, and you don''t know which one it is."


    "Okay, you are old, aunt can''t take care of you anymore, it''s okay, I''ll go back first."


    Watching the person leave, he finally breathed a sigh of relief. He had already made an agreement with the Xiao family, and he would go over and make an appointment the day after tomorrow.


    Originally, I didn''t want to re-marry, but if I didn''t marry, I''m afraid my aunt would not stop. It happened that Xiao''s family also said that Xiao Yunru was separated from the previous man because he was ill and could not have children.


    In this way, I and she can be regarded as getting what they need. I need a woman to take care of the house, and the children also need a mother to take care of them. I don¡¯t want to have any other children. Everyone is happy.


    Soon Duan Pingzhi and Xiao Yunru''s marriage was settled.


    Duan Pingzhi''s aunt did not agree with the marriage after knowing that Xiao Yunru had been divorced before.


    also found Xiao Chenxu and made a big fuss.


    However, Duan Pingzhi quickly took the person away, and explained to the Xiao family clearly why his aunt came to make trouble, and also said that after marriage, he would definitely not let his aunt bully Yun Ru.


    Xiao''s family saw the sincerity he said, and everyone in the neighborhood saw that they were buying dowry, and they all knew that Xiao Yunru was going to marry. If it was cancelled, it would be inappropriate.


    In addition, after this incident, Xiao Chenxu and Xiao Chenming asked Xiao Yunru what she meant, and seeing that she didn''t care, they didn''t say anything.


    Xiao Yunru felt that it was really difficult to meet someone who met the conditions and was not bad. She couldn''t really stay at her brother''s house for the rest of her life.


    Chen Xu and Luo Er are not people who care about each other, but they can''t stand the gossip of their neighbors, which is annoying, so let''s take a gamble.


    One hundred days before the triplets, Xiao Yunru finally got his wish to marry into Duan Ping''s family.


    The funny thing is that Duan Pingzhi''s aunt didn''t come to the wedding on the day of their wedding, but a few days later, after learning that Xiao Yunru was actually the cousin of the Crown Princess, she brought something to the door.


    Xiao Yunru didn''t want to eat her, and she left in shame after a few words.


    Yunyi didn''t attend her wedding, just let Sun Zhenyu help with a little makeup, which can be considered to save Xiao Chenming and Xiao Chenxu''s face.


    At the same time, news came out from the Zhenguo Gongfu that, under the intervention of General Li, Ye Huaiwen and the second lady of the Li family got engaged.


    When Qu Lian sent the news again, she said with a smile: "This second lady of the Li family has real skills, and the government of the town will be very lively in the future."


    The update is finished today, thank you for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1436： mission

    Chapter 1436 Mission


    Yunyi heard Qu Lian''s words, and a smile appeared on the corner of her mouth: "It''s good, it''s lively."


    Not long after, Ye Huaiwen, the second son of the Zhen Guogong government, married the second lady on General Li''s house. What made people unexpected was that Ye Huaiwen was violent on the night of marriage.


    The reason is that he was drinking too much. When he entered the new house, he molested the maid brought by Miss Li Er. The wedding room was not completed, so he called the government doctor first. He didn''t let Duke Zhen Guo know about it.


    The next morning when he recognized his relatives, Ye Huaiwen was afraid of embarrassment, so he refused to come out to see people.


    In a fit of rage, he sent a guard over and brought the person over.


    It didn''t take long for the news that Ye Huaiwen was beaten up by the bride on her wedding night, and it became a joke in the streets and alleys of the capital.


    Because of this, the relationship between Mrs. Zhenguo and her daughter-in-law has become inexorable. The second Miss Li family has been stocked at the border since she was a child. She has a strong temperament.


    Mrs. Zhen Guogong was angry every day, and Ye Huaiwen was obedient to her daughter-in-law. She helped her to speak at all times.


    When Yunyi received the news, he sneered: "Deserving it."


    On this day, Bai Wei led the second-class maid to bring in some oranges: "Prince Concubine, this is sent back by the Crown Prince. It is said to be a variety that you have improved before, and it was sent back to Beijing from the south, so that you can taste it. How does it taste?"


    Yunyi was interested: "Oh, then I have to try it and see how the improved variety tastes."


    Bai Wei laughed: "I heard the person in charge of sending the oranges into the palace said that this improved variety not only tastes much better than before, but also has a longer storage time than before. The growers'' income this year is the same as in previous years. Two or three times."


    Yunyi was very happy to hear that, she and Jing Rui can come to this time and space, no matter what, it is their mission to let the people of Beimo have enough food and clothing, and live and work in peace and contentment.


    Nowadays, whether it is wheat or rice, sweet potato or potato, even corn and sorghum have been improved by Yunyi, starting from their own Zhuangzi, and now they have been comprehensively promoted, and the yield per mu has doubled several times. Dream.


    Time flies, white horses pass by, and in the blink of an eye it is three years.


    In the past three years, the ten bridges started by the imperial court have all been completed. Jing Rui and Yun Yi have attended the completion and passage ceremonies of several of them, and have also personally inspected them. If there is no accident, it will not be a problem for a hundred years.


    With these ten bridges, it has facilitated the communication between the local people on both sides of the strait, and also brought the surrounding economy to life. The people are full of praise for the imperial court.


    The most important thing is that through these three years of operation, the first batch of medical school students have graduated and are assigned to medical centers funded by the imperial courts of various states. Like the imperial doctors of the Tai Hospital, they have eaten the imperial food.


    As the income of the common people increases, families with surplus food will send their children to study in the school. They do not seek to obtain a title, but they want to be able to write and be able to calculate. In the future, they will have an advantage even if they find an errand.


    In addition to the academies, women''s schools in various prefectures have also been established. Because of Yunyi''s advancement, the status of women in Beimo has improved a lot compared to before. Women''s school is proud.


    For a time, the achievements of the Crown Princess were widely circulated among the people.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1437： This life is really worth it

    Chapter 1437 This life is really worth it


    Of course, this was also deliberately done by Jing Rui behind the scenes. After all, Yun Yi was behind many things, which should be known and remembered by the people of Beimo.


    *


    On this day, Yun Yi brought the little triplets to the general''s mansion, and the three little guys threw flowers as soon as they entered the mansion: "Great-grandmother, we are here to see you."


    Mrs. Cheng smiled and said, "Oh, my great-grandmother wants you to die."


    Yun Yi was used to this scene for a long time, and stepped forward with a light smile: "Grandma."


    Old Mrs. Cheng kissed the children and did not forget to signal Yun Yi to sit down.


    After they had kissed enough, Yun Yi said: "Grandma, in two months it will be the third birthday of the three little guys. They proposed to go out for a walk, and Jing Rui and I agreed.


    We discussed, while you and the grandmother are still strong, why not go out to Beijing together and see the changes in Beimo over the past few years, the grandmother has agreed, what do you mean? "


    Mrs. Cheng has not been out of Beijing for many years, and she never thought that she could go out of Beijing for a walk: "The queen mother agreed?"


    Brother Qian said coquettishly, "Great-grandmother, go together, go with us."


    Sister Lao Wuqi and Brother Lao Liujie also cheered together. Mrs. Cheng was also moved when she heard that the Queen Mother agreed. She also wanted to take advantage of her ability to move and go out of Beijing. Seeing the children like this, she smiled and nodded in response. down.


    Half a month later, under the watch of Sheng Shang Mo Yanbin and the big triplets, five carriages left Beijing in a low-key manner, one for Yun Yi and Jing Rui, one for the queen mother and one for Mrs. Cheng, and the little triplets. In these three carriages, the remaining two carriages are full of luggage.


    All the way to the south, they stop and go, and they are not in a hurry. Sometimes the scenery is good, and they may stop and stay for a day or two. Sometimes they live in an inn, sometimes they live in a farmhouse. So happy.


    The three little ones also had a lot of fun, and they kept shouting that they would come out to play on their next birthday, but Yun Yi and Jing Rui didn''t take it. After all, it was just a pretext to bring them out. Mrs. Cheng went out for a walk to see the customs and sentiments of Beimo today.


    They saw the Weihe River where the dam was built, the river beaches on both sides of the Weihe River turned into rice fields, the magnificent distributary mouth of the Weihe River, the bridges built up and down the Weihe River, and the straight official roads paved with cement. , saw the simple and satisfied smiles on the faces of the people.


    The Queen Mother sighed: "I didn''t expect Beimo to change so much today."


    A sense of pride arises in her heart. For her son and her descendants, she believes that Beimo''s future will be better and better.


    And Mrs. Cheng was also proud of her son, her grandson and grandson-in-law, and felt very lucky.


    It was originally planned to go for three months, but it was already the twenty-sixth day of the twelfth lunar month when I returned to Beijing.


    Sage Shang Mo Yanbin took the three brothers and sisters of Brother Bo and the Minister of Civil and Military Affairs to pick up people at the gate of the city, making the Queen Mother and Mrs. Cheng feel that this life is really worth it.


    Brother Ye and Sister Yun hugged Yun Yi after having incense with the imperial grandmother and maternal great-grandmother, making Jing Rui sore to the point of toothache.


    Bo Geer, who was standing beside him, looked at his father''s expression and joked, "How about my son give you a loving hug."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he heard a burst of laughter.


    Today''s scene will remind the Queen Mother and Mrs. Cheng until the end of their lives.


    After walking down this circle, they only had one thought in their hearts, Beimo has a bright future!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1438： abdicate to give way

    Chapter 1438 Resign


    Turning around the New Year, Bo Geer and the others are already seven years old, and they are good at reading. They often make the teachers who teach them sigh: "The little masters are really talented and smart, no matter what they learn, they can understand everything."


    Sage Shang Mo Yanbin is always happy after taking their homework exams. It''s true that these grandsons and granddaughters are too high, whether it is literature or martial arts, they have not fallen behind.


    Not to mention the two boys, Brother Bo and Brother Ye, even the girl Yun Jie''er can''t lose to them.


    Now they go out of school every day, they will put on ordinary clothes and sneak out of the palace with the companions.


    Ordinary people can''t hurt them anyway, and Yunyi has brought life-saving things on them, plus they are also followed by dark guards, so Yunyi is very relieved.


    The three little ones were also sent to the study room by Jing Rui. Yun Yi is very leisurely now. If she has nothing to do, she will make an appointment with a few good friends, come to the palace to chat, and occasionally go out for a walk, with ordinary people. People go shopping, go shopping, and live a very wanton life.


    Mo Yanbin has been making preparations since he had the idea of ??abdicating. Most of the affairs of the government let Jing Rui participate, and those memorials were directly thrown to him. He drank tea, played chess, and lived leisurely and contentedly.


    Jing Rui was so tired every day that he became a dog, and every time he was tired, he would tell Yun Yi that he would be allowed to enter the palace to participate in politics only when Brother Bo was sixteen.


    Yunyi jokingly said: "In the past life, you dumped the pot on your cousin, and in this life you want to dump it on your son. You are really a cow."


    Time flies by like water.


    When Bo Ge''er was twelve years old, Sheng Shang Mo Yanbin issued an edict to abdicate and let the virtuous, pass the throne to the crown prince Jing Rui, and became the Supreme Emperor himself.


    Jing Rui wanted to persuade the royal father to wait a few more years and let him pass the throne directly to Bo Geer, but the Holy Sage Mo Yanbin refused to wait for anything, and immediately issued an edict.


    When Jing Rui received the edict, he said to Yun Yi, "I owe you a title of empress in my last life, and I will make it up in this life. Brother Bo is now twelve years old, and he will be able to enter the court and participate in politics in a few years. Take it easy."


    Yunyi felt a little distressed for her son, but she didn''t want to be trapped in this four-sided world, so a pair of unscrupulous parents reached a consensus.


    The day of Jingrui''s enthronement ceremony was also the ceremony of the empress.


    After ??Jing Rui led the civil and military officials to pay tribute to the Tiandi ancestral temple, the two wore cumbersome emperor and empress dresses and walked to the hall together to accept the courtiers kneeling.


    After ??, Yun Yi returned to Changchun Palace, where the queen lived, and accepted the ordered wives to bow down.


    When Deng Wanyue brought her son in, she didn''t expect her son to shout loudly, "Auntie."


    Yunyi heard his nephew''s voice and waved to him with a smile: "Rong Feng is here with my aunt."


    With just this action, the minds of the women below became active, and many people came to Deng Wanyue to say hello, and they all wanted to have a good relationship with this newly-baked uncle and wife.


    Xiao Rongfeng has always been loved by Yunyi. Hearing his aunt calling him, he walked straight to Yunyi''s side: "Auntie, today you and uncle are very powerful."


    Yun Yi laughed when he heard this: "You should tell your uncle this, he will reward you."


    Xiao Rongfeng flashed big eyes: "Why?"


    Yunyi saw the innocence in his nephew''s eyes, and whispered in his nephew''s ear: "Remember what my aunt said. Later, when you tell my uncle the original words, you will know why."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1439： Beimo opens a new era

    Chapter 1439 Beimo opens a new era


    The new emperor ascended the throne, and a banquet was held in the palace.


    The neighboring countries that got the news also sent envoys to congratulate them. Of course, they also came with friendly intentions. Today''s Beimo is an existence they can''t afford to offend.


    Dongning is mostly mountainous and the grain output is seriously insufficient. I came here this time to discuss with Beimo Xinhuang and exchange the iron and copper abundant in Dongning for Beimo¡¯s grain.


    Jing Rui did not miss those diplomatic tactics in Yunyi''s space, so he was very happy with Dongning''s proposal.


    On the Nanjun side, they took a fancy to Beimo¡¯s glass and cement. Unfortunately, glass can be traded with them, but cement can only be limited.


    As for specific matters, they can talk to the officials of the Ministry of Rites later.


    After the palace banquet, Jing Rui and Yun Yi returned to Changchun Palace together: "Yi Er, are you happy today?"


    Yunyi looked at Jing Rui''s face: "As long as I''m with you, I''ll be happy no matter what day."


    Jing Rui heard this and put the man in his arms: "Thank you for coming to my side and accompany me through so many springs, summers, autumns and winters. It''s nice to have you."


    Jing Rui''s words came from the heart. Without Yunyi, Beimo would not be what it is today.


    The two screened away the maid, closed the doors and windows, and went straight back to the inner room, and then they entered the space together.


    Retired the heavy dress, the two teleported to the hill with their changed clothes, and both undressed and entered the soup pool.


    Today is a special day, and the two of them are very excited. Originally, they wanted to take a good bath to relieve their fatigue today, but after all, the two of them couldn''t control it.


    Fortunately, the soup pool has now fully recovered its efficacy. After the two people''s passion, they are still full of energy.


    The two of them cooked together in a good mood, prepared a few dishes and opened a jar of red wine to celebrate.


    The two chatted from a previous life to this one, Jing Rui took Yun Yi''s hand: "Yi Er, thank you for your persistence, thank you for sharing weal and woe, thank you for your great help, thank you for everything you give."


    As a result, he accidentally scored twice, and it took a long time to embrace each other and fall asleep.


    The next day, the first imperial decree of the new emperor was to reduce or exempt taxes for one year, and the second imperial decree was to act in accordance with the newly issued laws from now on.


    The third imperial decree is: For soldiers and soldiers who retire due to injury, the court will provide corresponding subsidies every year from this year onwards. Those who have retired before can report to the local yamen and start to enjoy subsidies from this year.


    This can really be regarded as the three fires of the new emperor''s enthronement, which made the people of Beimo warm.


    Immediately after, the fourth imperial decree was also sent from the palace, that is, the main official roads were to be hardened with cement, and the court did not recruit corv¨¦e, but paid according to their work, which really benefited the people of Beimo.


    This is not a project that can be completed in a year or two, and people all over the place have applauded.


    This is also to let the neighboring countries know that Beimo today has strong economic strength, and warn them not to come and provoke them if they have nothing to do. Today''s Beimo is powerful and has a strong army and enough food.


    *


    After the enthronement ceremony, those neighboring countries also signed all agreements with the Ministry of Rites, whether it was food or glass, they all got a good price.


    Seeing Beimo''s current strength, in a short period of time, I am afraid that no country will dare to come out and cause trouble, unless he wants to subjugate the country.


    Today¡¯s Beimo, the border city walls are all made of cement, the treasury has surplus grain every year, and the most important thing is that the Ministry of Industry sends a batch of homemade explosives to the border every year to ensure border security.


    With the ascension of the new emperor, Beimo opened a new era.


    ¡¾Finish¡¿


    Finished the update today, thank you little cuties for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1440： Extra one

    Chapter 1440 Fanwaiyi


    Xiao Chenhao followed his husband on his study tour and received the news.


    Today, the sage wants the Zen throne to be given to the crown prince, which means that his brother-in-law will take over the throne and become the high-ranking nine-five-year-old, and his sister will become the queen of Fengyi.


    He was so excited that he didn''t fall asleep all night, and punched all night in the backyard of the inn.


    He knew that his brother-in-law had no intention of taking that position, but he was the only son in the sage, and that was the way he had to go. After receiving the news, he was still happy for them.


    It''s just that they are thousands of miles away now, and I''m afraid they can''t go back to Beijing to attend the enthronement ceremony, which is a pity.


    can only write a letter overnight, and the flying pigeons congratulate him on his behalf.


    This letter was received by Jing Rui and Yun Yi a few days after the enthronement ceremony.


    Looking at the contents of the letter, Yun Yi laughed: "He has been studying abroad with his husband for almost two years. It looks like he won''t be returning to Beijing in a short time."


    Jing Rui smiled and looked at Yun Yi: "If I don''t go back to Beijing, I''m not afraid that you will mention his marriage."


    Yunyi thought of what Xiao Chenhao said to him when he left the capital: "Now that you are sixteen years old, it''s just right to study for two years. It''s just time to see each other when you come back, and decide your marriage early."


    Thinking of these words, she raised her eyebrows and looked at Jing Rui who was smiling at him: "You mean I scared him so much that he didn''t dare to go back to Beijing?"


    Jing Rui laughed: "I didn''t say this, don''t let me take the blame."


    What Yun Yi said at that time was a mixture of truth and falsehood. I thought that after he had studied for two years, he would be eighteen when he came back. Looking for someone he could see and talk about, he could not decide the marriage, and waited. Twenty is not too late to get married again.


    She was a little dubious: "Is it really related to this?"


    Jing Rui suddenly burst out laughing and rubbed the person in his arms for a long time: "She''s a mother of six children, how can she be so cute."


    After he had laughed enough, he coaxed softly, "Don''t worry, even if he really thinks so, Mr. won''t let him go."


    Yunyi was relieved.


    Time passed quickly. After half a year, Xiao Chenhao returned to Beijing from a study tour. He saw his nine-year-old nephew, Xiao Rongfeng, at the gate of the house. There were two little guys standing beside him: "Rong Feng, is this your brother and sister?"


    Xiao Rongfeng didn''t expect that he brought his younger brother and younger sister to the door of the house and did not wait for his father, but saw his uncle: "Yes, it''s my brother and sister, uncle, you are back."


    Xiao Chenhao smiled and went forward to hug his nephew: "Your boy has sunk a lot, and my uncle can''t hold you anymore."


    Xiao Rongfeng immediately blushed and retorted: "Uncle, I''ve grown up, can I still not sink, let me down."


    After putting the eldest nephew down, he looked at the two little ones: "What are your names?"


    When he asked this question, he didn''t expect the little girl to reply first: "Rong Yue, my name is Rong Yue, and my second brother''s name is Rong Bin."


    Xiao Chenhao smiled and stretched out his hand to hug his little niece: "I''m your uncle, call uncle to listen."


    Rong Yue looked directly at Xiao Rongfeng who was standing beside him: "Big brother."


    Xiao Rongfeng looked at his sister and nodded at her with a smile: "This is the little uncle that father and mother often tell you, call someone quickly."


    After being confirmed by the eldest brother, he cried out in a crisp voice, "Uncle."


    Xiao Chenhao said with a smile: "Ah, although the second uncle has never seen you, he has known you for a long time. Let''s go, go back to the house, and see what gifts I brought you."


    At this time, Deng Wanyue, who got the news, greeted her: "Chen Hao, you are finally back."


    Xiao Chenhao was squatting and preparing to pick up his little nephew Rongbin, when he heard his sister-in-law''s voice, he looked over: "sister-in-law, I''m back."


    Hey, I forgot about Brother Hao yesterday, so I wrote about him first.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1441： extra two

    Chapter 1441 Fanwai II


    Deng Wanyue smiled all over her face: "Your brother is talking about you every day, hurry up and enter the manor."


    As soon as they entered the mansion, Deng Wanyue hurriedly instructed the housekeeper who came to greet him: "Hurry up and inform the kitchen to prepare the second master''s favorite meal."


    The butler replied with a smile: "Yes, this old slave will take a trip in person."


    By the way, he instructed the maid next to him: "Hurry up and have someone prepare hot water and send it to the second master''s courtyard."


    For a while, the news of the second master''s return to the mansion spread throughout the mansion, and the servants became busy.


    Deng Wanyue and Xiao Chenhao took Xiao Rongfeng brother and sister three into the main hall, Deng Wanyue looked at Xiao Chenhao up and down: "Fortunately, except that it is darker, it is not thin."


    Xiao Chenhao asked people to take out the gifts he brought back, and first divided the three nephews and nieces: "Let''s see if you like it?"


    Xiao Rongfeng''s face was full of joy; "This inkstone is superb at first glance, thank you uncle."


    Xiao Chenhao saw that his nephew liked it: "You just like it."


    The two little guys each got a piece of jade pendant, which was cut from a piece of material at first glance, and the two little guys also imitated the big brother: "Thank you, uncle."


    Deng Wanyue brought southern cloud brocade, and it was a new material this year. Deng Wanyue took a fancy to it at a glance: "It''s too much trouble, my sister-in-law likes it very much."


    Xiao Chenhao saw that everyone liked it, so he felt relieved: "Sister-in-law, where is my eldest brother?"


    Deng Wanyue laughed: "The Ministry of Household has no one to be idle all day long. Now that the autumn grains are in the warehouse, they are even more busy."


    Having said this, Wan Yue smiled and said, "Chen Hao, grandmother''s health has not been very good recently. Since she is back, I will wait for your brother to come back and accompany you for a walk."


    Xiao Chenhao nodded: "Listen to my sister-in-law."


    Deng Wanyue didn''t want to talk about this topic too much, and quickly said something else: "By the way, does the Empress know about your return to Beijing?"


    Xiao Chenhao heard about his sister: "I''m afraid this will already be known."


    Deng Wanyue covered her mouth and laughed: "If you let those ladies in the capital know that you are back in Beijing, I''m afraid the matchmakers will have to step on the threshold of our house."


    Xiao Chenhao heard this: "Sister-in-law, don''t scare me, this is to make me go out to study for another three years."


    As soon as he said this, Xiao Chenrui''s voice came: "You have been studying abroad for a generation, what are you doing back here?"


    Xiao Chenhao got up and rushed over as soon as he heard the voice of the eldest brother. The two brothers immediately moved their hands, and they fought back and forth in the yard for a quarter of an hour before they stopped.


    Deng Wanyue said angrily to Xiao Chenrui: "You can really do it, you can make a move first when you meet, and you''re not afraid of being laughed at."


    Xiao Chenrui said aggrieved: "Madam, it was this kid who rushed over first, you are too partial."


    The three little ones on the side all laughed, Rong Yue covered her face: "Daddy, shy."


    The whole family laughed.


    Xiao Chenrui sat in the first place, and then asked, "What are your plans for coming back this time?"


    Xiao Chenhao took the condescending look on his face and said, "Sir said, I will go to the hospital next year to participate in the examination. Don''t worry, eldest brother, I will do my best."


    Xiao Chenrui was quite satisfied after hearing this: "Send someone to send a message to the palace in a moment, and come with me in the palace tomorrow morning."


    Xiao Chenrui did not refute, he had long thought of his sister and nephews: "Okay."


    Seeing that his brother was so happy, he agreed: "Some things can''t be delayed any longer. If my sister brings it up, don''t always think of making excuses to shirk."


    Xiao Chenrui naturally understood what his brother meant by saying this: "Got it."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1442： extra three

    Chapter 1442 Fanwai III


    After eating, Xiao Chenrui accompanied his younger brother to visit his grandmother at his cousin''s place.


    Old Mrs. Xiao was very excited when she saw Xiao Chenhao. After taking the pills given by Yunyi, she slowly recovered a lot, and she could also be supported by someone to walk out and bask in the sun.


    You can also speak slowly, but it¡¯s not very neat. It¡¯s not easy to get back to this state.


    Seeing Brother Hao approaching, he said with joy, "Brother Hao, you are back."


    Xiao Chenhao put the food in his hand on the table: "Grandmother, I''m back. This is the food I brought back from the south. I''ll go back and let the kitchen help you make it to see if it suits your taste."


    Old Mrs. Xiao was getting old, and she was a little tired when she asked Chen Hao how she had been outside for the past two years.


    The two brothers didn''t stay any longer. They watched the maids help Madam Xiao back to the inner room, and they left.


    The next morning, Xiao Chenhao went out of the palace with Xiao Chenrui and Xiao Rongfeng and entered the palace early.


    Xiao Chenrui went straight to the court, while Xiao Chenhao went to the study room with his nephew. He was going to surprise a few nephews.


    Xiao Rongfeng was in the study room for the fourth eldest Xiao Wenqian and the others, so he had to enter the palace early every day. Yun Yi arranged a place for him in the palace, but when he was not busy with his studies, he still insisted on returning to Xiao''s house every day. .


    It was Brother Ye who first discovered Xiao Chenrui: "Uncle, have you returned to Beijing?"


    Xiao Chenhao smiled and looked at Brother Ye: "I''ve grown a lot, but I''ve also lost a lot of weight."


    Brother Ye only now wants to understand why the mother-in-law asked the kitchen to cook those dishes last night: "Little uncle, it turns out that the mother-in-law knew that you had returned to Beijing yesterday."


    Xiao Chenhao asked deliberately, "How did you know?"


    Brother Ye smiled and said, "Uncle, you know that, but you still ask me?"


    Xiao Chenhao laughed and joked: "How would I know?"


    Brother Ye is very smart, not to be fooled by him, but he shouted to the room: "Brother, brothers and sisters, who do you think is here?"


    Brother Bo knew since he heard his mother''s order last night that his uncle must be back. Otherwise, the mother would not let the imperial pantry prepare in advance. He can remember those dishes, only the little uncle likes to eat them the most.


    Xiao Si and Xiao Chenhao are not familiar with Xiao Chenhao and the others, but they are very happy to see that the little uncle is also very happy. After all, the mother and concubine will talk to them every few days.


    Xiao Chenhao didn''t chat with his nephews for a long time when the husband arrived.


    Xiao Chenhao couldn''t disturb their study, so he left for the East Palace.


    When Yunyi saw him: "You still know how to come back?"


    Xiao Chenhao smiled and said ingratiatingly after seeing the ceremony: "I didn''t come back in a hurry, sister, don''t be angry, if brother-in-law sees it, I won''t have any good fruit to eat."


    It''s just that he just said bad things about others behind his back when he heard Jing Rui''s voice: "What are you talking about me badly?"


    Xiao Chenhao didn''t have the consciousness to speak ill of people behind his back and be caught, so he got up and rushed towards Jing Rui, wanting to give him a bear hug, but it turned into a fight.


    Yunyi is very helpless. Every time they meet, she looks like this: "Okay, quickly put your hands away and sit down."


    Yun Yi spoke, and the two quickly stopped.


    Yunyi asked, "What have you learned after spending the past two years outside?"


    Xiao Chenhao began to talk about what he saw and heard in various places and his own opinions, which made Yunyi and Jingrui very satisfied.


    Xiao Chenhao saw that her elder sister was satisfied, and said directly: "Sister, brother-in-law, I have discussed with my husband that we will participate in next year''s hospital examination, so please don''t arrange a blind date for me. Let''s talk about it after the hospital examination is over."


    Yunyi laughed angrily: "You''re really amazing, you found such a high-sounding reason to block me?"


    Xiao Chenhao hurriedly looked at Jing Rui and asked for help: "Brother-in-law, please help me talk."


    Jing Rui slowly handed a cup of tea to Yun Yi: "I don''t think a blind date will affect your academy exam. You can think about it clearly and then resist."


    After ?? finished speaking, I stopped looking at my brother-in-law and thought: I have warned you, if you are still obsessed, then I can''t save you.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1443： extra four

    Chapter 1443 Fanwai IV


    After all, he brought up the child by himself. After the hospital examination, no matter what the result is, even if it is not marriage, the marriage must be settled.


    As soon as the news of Uncle Xiaoguo''s return to Beijing came out, the Xiao family was almost crushed by the matchmaker, which is no exaggeration.


    Those official media were invited several times a day, and they were all in the same place.


    is just an excuse used by Xiao''s house, it''s Xiao Chenhao''s way of blocking Yunyi, those houses who want to get married have to wait patiently.


    Xiao Chenhao has really felt at ease since then. Apart from practicing martial arts every day, he rarely leaves the house, and spends most of his time on reading books.


    Of course, every few days, I will go to Mr.


    He didn''t think he was the sage''s brother-in-law and wanted to take shortcuts. Instead, he calmed down and worked hard every day.


    In February of the new year, Xiao Chenhao was sent to the examination room by his eldest brother and several nephews and nephews.


    However, the food that was brought into the examination room that day was made by Yun Yi himself, and several children delivered it to my uncle in person.


    After three days, Xiao Chenhao walked out of the exam room with the other students, and it was the elder brother who came to pick him up with several nephews and nephews.


    Yunyi didn''t show up, but he still asked his son to bring his favorite dishes, and he cooked it himself, saying that he wanted to make up for it.


    A few days later, Xiao Chenhao''s name was impressively on the list, and he also achieved the first good result in the hospital examination, becoming the desk leader.


    Then he started to prepare for the township test in August. It is estimated that he had eaten the relationship between food and water in Yunyi Space since he was a child. He directly took a solution and became a master.


    The Xiao clan specially opened an ancestral hall for this purpose.


    Of course, his grades, because of his status, have been criticized by many people, and some people have deliberately guided public opinion, saying that he had already leaked the topic to him.


    It''s just that as soon as news comes out, the top ten papers in the township examination are published.


    Everyone knows that Uncle Xiao Guo has studied abroad many times, and I am afraid that only he can write those essays, and all of a sudden, he slaps the faces of those who try to pick things up.


    Xiao Chenhao didn''t stop himself, he took part in the February meeting right after the new year, and he was very ambitious to pass the meeting. No one came out to guide public opinion this time.


    The palace exam in March, without the slightest suspense, was directly appointed by his own brother-in-law, the current sage, as the ''Zhuang Yuan Lang''


    This is even better than Xiao Chenrui, the real ternary.


    People from the Xiao clan gathered in the capital to open an ancestral hall to worship their ancestors.


    After ??, Xiao''s house welcomed them every day, which made Deng Wanyue exhausted, but none of these Xiao Chenhao who came to talk about their eyebrows didn''t like them, and Yunyi didn''t want to force him.


    is just a matter of fate. When it comes time, no one can stop it.


    On this day, in order to avoid the annoying spirits in the mansion, Xiao Chenrui rode out of the city by himself. When he got tired of running, he stopped by a river beach and wanted to find a secluded place to enjoy the scenery, but he just got off his horse and saw A woman stood by the river.


    He thought that the woman was looking for a short-term meeting, so he flew over and took the person to the shore: "Girl, it''s better to live than to die, why can''t you think about it when you are young."


    Ji Feiyan was stunned, and it took a long time to react, but instead of answering, he laughed out loud.


    After laughing enough, he said, "Who said I wanted to die? I originally wanted to see the scenery by the river, and wanted to sigh at the scenery here, but I didn''t expect to have a good mood, and you were kidnapped to the shore."


    Xiao Chenhao was immediately embarrassed when he heard this.


    But Ji Feiyan didn''t mind and chatted with him.


    I didn''t think so. After this chat, the two of them voted for fate. Only then did they know that Ji Feiyan turned out to be the granddaughter of the Taifu family.


    Fate is a wonderful thing.


    Finished the update today, thank you little cuties for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1444： extra five

    Chapter 1444 Fanwai Five


    After ??, Xiao Chenhao and Ji Feiyan ran into each other a few times, and they fell in love with each other.


    If it wasn''t for Yun Yi arguing about setting up a flower viewing party in the palace, Xiao Chenhao really had no choice, so he said, "Sister, don''t be too busy, I already have someone in my heart."


    Actually, Yun Yi had already found out, and just wanted to make sure, so he called someone into the palace, and wanted to force him to speak out.


    Seeing that he had admitted it, and after looking at Deng Wanyue directly, he laughed: "I really grew up, my sister and I have secrets."


    Xiao Chenhao blushed: "Sister, you have wronged me. Besides, you didn''t discover this."


    The voice of ?? is getting smaller and smaller, mainly because he has a guilty conscience. After all, if the matter between him and Ji Feiyan is spread out, it will not be a good thing.


    After a long time, she looked up and asked, "How did my sister know?"


    Naturally, Yun Yi can''t say, it was from Deng Wanyue''s chat that she found clues, and that''s why she asked people to investigate: "Of course, when you asked someone to meet Miss Ji''s family, they were seen, he''s really a bastard, and he''s not afraid of bad things. the reputation of other girls."


    Xiao Chenhao was afraid that her elder sister would have an opinion on Ji Feiyan because of this, so she quickly explained: "Sister, Miss Ji and I met by chance and thought we could talk. Later, we met a few times by chance, and that''s how we got in touch."


    Yun Yi laughed: "This is protected. It''s really sad that I have a daughter-in-law and forget my elder sister."


    At this time, the fourth and the three of them ran in from the door: "Mother, my son will not make you sad."


    After entering the door, I did not forget to say hello to my aunt who was sitting on the side.


    Yunyi looked at them and was directly amused: "Yo, where are you making trouble, look at this little face and clothes."


    Brother Qian just remembered that they were playing in the mud in the imperial garden with those companions just now, and said with a smile, "Let''s go wash and change clothes now."


    said and ran away without a trace.


    *


    Soon, Yun Yi summoned the female family members of Ji Taifu''s mansion, proposed marriage to them, and naturally asked Ji Feiyan, who had entered the palace with the elders, what he meant.


    Jing Rui also made arrangements, and mentioned it directly with Ji Taifu in the imperial study room. There is no reason for Ji Taifu to disagree.


    Immediately, the Xiao residence was also busy.


    Soon, the news that Uncle Xiao Guo and Ji Feiyan, granddaughter of Ji Taifu, were about to be engaged, spread out.


    This caught those who had been gearing up for a long time by surprise. I don¡¯t know how many noble ladies were sad and weeping because of this, and the unwilling one actually visited Xiao¡¯s mansion in person, just to confirm the rumors in person.


    A few days later, Xiao Chenrui and Deng Wanyue went to Ji Taifu''s house to propose marriage for Xiao Chenhao, and agreed on the date of the next appointment.


    And before that, Jing Rui had told the news that Xiao Chenhao was going to be released in the imperial study, which meant that after the two got married, they would be leaving the capital.


    This matter, the Taifu Mansion naturally has no opinion.


    Soon Xiao Chenhao received the imperial decree. The brother-in-law, Mo Jingrui, naturally obtained his consent in advance for this matter, which happened to him.


    Yunyi doesn''t think there is anything, she is independent from Beijing, so she can exercise.


    Because I have to go out, this wedding date is naturally not far away.


    The title of the golden list, the bridal candle, the three major blessings in life, Xiao Chenhao accounted for two at once.


    After returning home three days later, Xiao Chenhao took Ji Feiyan and left Beijing.


    From the position of county magistrate, he has always been the minister of the Ministry of Industry. Together with Ji Feiyan, he raised three sons and one daughter, and contributed his whole life to the development of Beimo.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1445： Extra 6

    Chapter 1445 Fanwai VI


    Mrs. Cheng passed away in her sleep. The Supreme Emperor Mo Yanbin, the Sage Mo Jingrui and the Queen Xiao Yunyi personally sent the last ride. Cheng Wenye, the king of Changqing County, as the heir to the General''s Mansion, threw the basin and beat the flag for her.


    As she was dying, she seemed to see Cheng Jinzhi, the old general who came to pick her up.


    I saw him smiling: "Madam, I''m here to pick you up."


    Mrs. Cheng saw the old general again, her eyes were red with excitement, and she raised her hand: "Husband, I have a lot to say to you."


    And General Cheng looked at her with a smile: "Madam, I know, I know, God''s will is like this, don''t mind."


    Mrs. Cheng felt great peace of mind after hearing this.


    Afterwards, she turned back to the light, opened her eyes, and looked at the people guarding the bed. Taishang Huang Mo Yanbin held her hand: "Mother, the son is here."


    Mrs. Cheng evoked a smile: "Son, my brother Bin, my mother is leaving, and your father has come to pick me up."


    Mo Yanbin heard this and knew that his mother''s time had come: "What other wishes does my mother have?"


    Mrs. Cheng shook her head gently: "No, although Xinyi didn''t grow up by my side, but I finally met her, the one I''m most sorry for in this life is her, but God''s will is hard to do.


    Although I''m sorry for her, the Ai family treats her well. When I see her underground, I will beg her to forgive me, stay by her side, and never be separated again. "


    After saying this, she seemed to think of something: "Yan Bin, well, to the Ai family."


    Mo Yanbin burst into tears: "My son remembers it, mother don''t worry, help me with a message for Yier, and tell her to wait for me, and I will marry her in the next life."


    In this life, his mother gave him all her love, but she owed her daughter, but fortunately, there is divine will somewhere, and Xinyi still came to her mother''s side.


    It''s a pity that God''s will tricks people into letting her die early. This is also the pain in his heart. He knows that this is what his mother said because she was afraid that he would blame himself and that he would be sad.


    Mrs. Cheng Cai smiled bitterly and said, "Okay, leave her to you, I can rest assured."


    After ??, Mrs. Cheng looked at Jing Rui again, Mo Yanbin quickly gave up her seat, Mrs. Cheng took Jing Rui''s hand: "I want to be happy for a lifetime."


    Jing Rui nodded tearfully: "Okay."


    Then Mrs. Cheng didn''t say anything, just looked at the relatives in front of the bed one by one.


    Finally, his eyes fell on Yun Yi: "Thank you, grandmother."


    Yunyi had already burst into tears at this time. She understood what Mrs. Cheng meant, and stepped forward to hold her hand: "The Cheng family will surely prosper from generation to generation."


    At this time, Cheng Wenye, the king of Changqing County, squeezed over: "Great-grandmother."


    This is when he was a little older, his grandfather Mo Yanbin asked him to change his tune.


    Mrs. Cheng tried her best to squeeze a smile: "Great-grandmother can''t watch you get married and have children, but with your royal grandfather, father and mother, great-grandmother is very relieved, and my brother Ye will be well."


    Brother Ye gave Mrs. Cheng a heavy nod: "Don''t worry, great-grandmother, I will protect the general''s mansion."


    Mrs. Cheng got what she wanted to hear, and looked at several great-grandchildren and great-granddaughters: "We must respect and love each other, and support each other."


    Several people nodded in response: "Okay."


    Mrs. Cheng said with reluctance: "I''m tired, I want to sleep for a while, you all take a rest."


    After closing his eyes, he never woke up again.


    Mrs. Cheng had a special status, and the saint Mo Jingrui issued an edict, and the whole country mourned.


    Looking back, I''ll put this chapter to the back.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1446： extra seven

    Chapter 1446 Fanwai Seven


    Xiao Chenrui stood outside the delivery room and kept walking back and forth, looking at the delivery room from time to time.


    Standing behind ??, Xiao Rongfeng said: "Father, don''t go back and forth again, don''t let your mother be fine for a while, you will make yourself dizzy again."


    Xiao Chenrui glared at the elder, just as he was about to say something, he heard another movement in the delivery room, and walked a few steps to the window: "Wan Yue, I''m outside the door, don''t be afraid."


    Xiao Rongfeng really wants to cover his face, what are you doing, as if you can suffer for her.


    Xiao Chenrui can''t care what his son thinks at this time. Now he already has four sons and one daughter. This birth is really unexpected. Although the palace sent an imperial doctor to guard the house, his sister also sent secret pills in advance. , but he is not at ease.


    Now that the eldest son has reached the age to say kiss, his wife Wanyue is born at an advanced age, and he is very worried.


    Deng Wanyue may also be in too much pain: "Xiao Chenrui, I will sleep in separate rooms with you in the future."


    One sentence was shouted, and another scream was heard, followed by the midwife''s voice: "Madam, you do as I say, inhale, yes, yes, force."


    Just as everyone was suffering, a loud cry came out.


    Xiao Chenrui didn''t care about his status as a first-rank member: "I was born, I was born, Wanyue, how are you?"


    A midwife came out: "Congratulations, my lord, my wife has given you a little daughter."


    Xiao Chenrui laughed when she heard that it was her daughter: "Okay, okay, okay, my daughter is okay, how is Madam?"


    The midwife smiled and said, "The lady is a little out of strength, but she is in good spirits, so don''t worry, my lord."


    Xiao Chenrui was completely at ease now, and said to the midwife, "Reward."


    The midwife''s face turned into a flower with a smile: "Thank you, sir."


    Afterwards, Haoxiang, who didn¡¯t want money, talked a lot, and then went back to the house.


    Yunyi was overjoyed after receiving the news and came up with the idea of ??naming her little niece.


    Because the child was born prematurely, she wanted to take a neutral name, Jun, Meiyu, and hoped that her little niece would not only be beautiful and pure, but also strong, so she named Xiao Rongjun.


    Xiao Chenrui and Deng Wanyue liked the name very much after learning about it.


    And this little niece Xiao Rongjun, the only one who was given the name by her aunt, has always been doted on by Yun Yi.


    Xiao Chenrui always talks to his children about the past: "In those days, if you didn''t have your aunt, I wouldn''t be where I am today, let alone you.


    Be sure to remember your aunt''s kindness, do errands for the imperial court, and do everything in your power to assist your cousin in the future. Don''t have a different heart, but keep it in your heart. "


    Xiao Rongfeng will take his younger brothers and sisters to reply respectfully every time: "Yes, father."


    Xiao Chenrui always said to Deng Wanyue: "Fate is destined, there is an arrangement somewhere, and their encounter is the best interpretation."


    Deng Wanyue also echoed every time: "Yes, yes, yes, you are right."


    After the two looked at each other, they would burst into laughter.


    Deng Wanyue has been happy all her life. Although she never grew up by her father''s side, her grandfather''s family gave her enough love. Later, on the way back to Beijing, she met Yun Yi, a noble person, and the person in the dark. .


    Although it was not all smooth sailing after returning to Beijing, all the dangers were saved. She married her beloved one beautifully, and was favored by her eldest sister. She gave birth to four sons and two daughters.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1447： extra eight

    Chapter 1447 Extra Eight


    Mrs. Xiao was most worried about her eldest son.


    But the eldest son, who is the most worried, does not let her worry the most.


    After ?? Xiao Chenxu moved out with his wife and sister, Xiao Renli took a gamble with his eldest son Xiao Chenhui.


    If it wasn''t for Xiao Chenming and Xiao Chenxu''s harsh words, and they would cut off relations with them if they bet again, they probably wouldn''t know what would happen.


    Just in case, the two brothers were afraid that they would affect Yunyi''s prestige, so they sent them directly to the village in the suburbs. If you want to gamble, you can play with the people in the village. If you want to go out, someone must follow you. , it is absolutely impossible to sneak away, and someone will follow at any time.


    Two people who have no power to bind chickens, they can only get angry, there is no way.


    Jing Rui is not a crony, but Xiao Chenming and Xiao Chenxu have been reused, that is because they have always abide by their duties and fulfill their duties.


    After getting old, Sun Zhenyu''s favorite thing is to chat with the queen in the palace. The queen is like a treasure hidden in her body, and she can learn different things from her every time.


    And whether it''s food, beauty, life, or whatever, she''s amazing.


    So even if the queen doesn''t call them into the palace, they will meet to hand in a post, and go to the palace to eat, drink, and be happy.


    In this life, Sun Zhenyu has also had a bad luck. Although she was exiled to the northern Xinjiang, she was loved by her parents and brothers, and she suffered less than others.


    After that, she also married the person she liked. In the words of the queen, that is, married to love. The two of them had children and had children, and their love was great. Her mother-in-law was very good to her, but she was never right. She said something serious, and she herself felt that she was really lucky.


    As for Fan Luoer, although her relationship with Yunyi is not as good as that of her sister-in-law Sun Zhenyu, but because of her gentle temperament, she can get along well with Queen Xiao Yunyi, her cousin-in-law.


    The most important thing is that the son of the second uncle of the family''s family had committed a crime before, and when she begged her, she was under pressure: "Second uncle, if the prince breaks the law, he must share the same crime with the common people, not to mention the ordinary people like us, the niece really doesn''t have one. With that ability, I don''t have the face to beg the queen, so the second uncle should come back."


    After ?? these words reached Yunyi, Yunyi was very satisfied.


    Maybe others will say that Fan Luoer is impersonal, but Fan Luoer knows that her cousin has committed an unforgivable crime, and even if she asks the queen, it will not change.


    What''s more, she doesn''t want to cause trouble to her husband, she is indeed a smart, and IKEA woman.


    As for Xiao Yunru, it can be regarded as a good result. After marrying Duan Ping, he has been very devoted to those two children, and their hearts have changed. Children are the most sensitive. Who is true and who is false, they can feel it.


    After many years of sincere waiting, the relationship is very good, and Duan Pingzhi is also very fond of her.


    And Xiao Yunshu, because of her brother Xiao Chenming, plus Li Dashun''s honesty, she lived the most comfortable life among the sisters.


    After returning to Beijing, there was Yunyi''s relationship, and Li Dashun only had her in his heart, so he had a smooth life.


    Xiao Yunling''s life was also very good. Because of the secret support of Yunyi, the Zhang family returned to their hometown and started a business. Although the business was not very big, with the royal protection, those days were quite nourishing.


    The most miserable among the sisters is Xiao Yunshan, who is still in the northern Xinjiang, but when Xiao Chenrui speaks up, her husband does not dare to do anything to her, but Xiao Yunshan, who is arrogant and arrogant, has always been unwilling, and always feels that God is right She is unfair.


    Finished the update today, thank you little cuties for your support!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1448： extra nine

    Chapter 1448 Fanwai Nine


    Mo Wenbo looked at his father helplessly: "Father, if your grandfather heard this, what do you think he would think?"


    Mo Jingrui put the book in his hand on the table: "You are different from others. Your royal father believes in you, and your royal grandfather set your identity early in the morning."


    Mo Wenbo was looking at his father, who was leaving in a hurry, and felt sad in his heart. He obviously prefers to be in business, but his father said: "In this life, your responsibility is the people of Beimo, and those who should not have thoughts are still accepted. Right."


    He also understands that since he was canonized by his grandfather as a grandson, he knows that in this life he will not be able to do whatever he wants like in the previous life, and now there are no older brothers in front of him.


    He sat down resignedly and reviewed the memorials.


    From the second year of his father''s accession to the throne, his father would let himself go to the imperial study to read the memorial with him every few days.


    After a long time, it became that the father and the emperor were reading books while he was reviewing the memorials. After a few years, he became more and more familiar with the affairs of the court.


    But today, the father actually said: "Wen Bo, your mother and concubine and I are going to visit in private and leave the palace for a walk. In the following days, all matters in the court will be decided by you."


    "Father, how can this be done? I''m still young. If I don''t handle it properly and go wrong, what should I do?"


    "Your ability, the emperor, is naturally the most clear. If there is really something that can''t be dealt with, it''s not your emperor''s grandfather. If you don''t understand anything, just ask him."


    Thinking of this, he could only accept his fate and stretched out his hand to open the memorial at the top and reviewed it.


    He didn''t know that his father wanted him to exercise, but it seemed that the father and mother were going to do things again.


    *


    On the other side, Jing Rui hurried into Changchun Palace.


    Yun Yi just finished telling Qu Lian, when she turned around, she saw Jing Rui walking in: "How is it, everything has been dealt with over there?"


    Jing Rui nodded: "Don''t worry, everything is arranged."


    Yunyi felt a little distressed: "Will it be too much if we do this?"


    Jing Rui looked at Yun Yi: "He is seventeen years old now, and the affairs of the court have already started. When we return to Beijing, his marriage should also be put on the agenda."


    Yunyi has no objection this time: "It''s time to settle down."


    Qu Lian walked in from the outside: "Niangniang, everything is ready as you ordered, are you really not taking us with you?"


    Yunyi smiled and shook his head: "We''re only going for a few days. You should take care of the affairs in the palace. After all, the Empress Dowager is getting old, so don''t bother her old man."


    Qu Lian had no choice but to bow her knees and salute: "Yes, this servant remembers."


    Yunyi and Jing Rui left the palace together in a carriage.


    As soon as he left Beijing, he found a safe place and put the carriage back into the space.


    directly released two horses and went straight to the goal.


    And Xue Li in the space was even more excited than the two of them. Jing Rui''s people received news that there was a snow fox species on the Zhuolu Mountain in Beiling Country.


    The owner said that he would take it for a trip and help it find a mate, so as to keep it company.


    Because the snow foxes in Zhuolu Mountain only appear in Zhuolu Mountain at the end of October every year, they must arrive at that time.


    Because of this, Jing Rui was worried that Yun Yi would go alone, and he also wanted to take this opportunity to exercise Mo Wenbo. After all, that seat will be his sooner or later.


    In the past few years, I have been teaching myself hand-in-hand, just to be able to hand over that seat to him one day, so that I can walk around with Yunyi and see the beauty of this continent, and it is not worth their visit.


    Dear friends, I went back to my hometown to collect corn. I thought it was collected by the machine. I just followed behind to pick up the leaks, so I wouldn¡¯t be too tired. As a result, the garden overestimated myself. I am here today. I am really sleepy. Good night, dear .


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1449： extra ten

    Chapter 1449 Fanwai Ten


    Yunyi and Jing Rui rushed all the way to Zhuolu Mountain in Beiling country in late October.


    went to the inn to make some repairs, and inquired about the news by the way.


    Only then did I know that most of the people who live in this inn want to go to Zhuolu Mountain in order to find the white fox. I heard that people come to take risks every year.


    The white foxes in Zhuolu Mountain are very aura, and the ladies and young ladies in the big families like to keep white foxes as pets, and even if they can¡¯t catch them alive, they can shoot one. The white fox in Zhuolu Mountain is also very good. It is very popular, and a small fur can be sold for fifty taels, but it is very scarce.


    It is because of this that so many people come to take risks every year.


    A few days later, a light snow fell on Zhuolu Mountain, and people from all walks of life set off one after another.


    Yunyi and Jing Rui saw that they had all gone up the mountain and stayed for another day before they set off.


    There was Xue Li, and it only took half a day for Yun Yi and Jing Rui to catch up with those people, but these people wandered around in the mountains for several days, but they did not find any trace of Xuehu.


    After more than ten days, some people couldn''t take it anymore, and the food they brought out had bottomed out, so they retreated.


    It is true that this Zhuolu Mountain is very dangerous, and if you are not careful, you will lose your life.


    Of course, there are also courageous people who want to go deeper and try their luck.


    Yunyi and Jing Rui left the team the next day, because Xue Li said that it sensed the same kind of breath.


    According to the clues provided by Xue Li, the two found the settlement of Xuehu on a cliff.


    Not to mention the living environment, it is quite similar to the place where the snow foxes lived in Xueling Mountain in the past life.


    Yunyi released Xue Li from the space: "I''ll give you two days, if you can find a partner, then it depends on your ability. We''ll be here to pick you up in two days."


    After ?? finished speaking, he took Jing Rui into the space.


    Yun Yi will not worry about Xue Li, after all, it is not small, and not everyone can find it in this place.


    Xue Li is a picky one. Whether he can find it or not depends on his luck.


    The two of them have been walking towards the deep mountains for a while, so they just took advantage of this time to take a good rest.


    Xue Li saw the news of the master in place in an instant, and went directly to its familiar aura.


    After Yunyi and Jing Rui entered the space, they lived a sweet world of two.


    Either lie on the sofa and read books together, or go to the middle of the mountain to pick fruits and store them as various preserved fruits, or make the fish, rabbits, chickens and ducks in the space into spicy flavors and store them together.


    Yunyi was reading on the sofa when Jing Rui came over with a cup of freshly boiled milk and pastries: "Yi''er, take a break."


    Yun Yi took the milk with a smile, drank it in small sips, looked at Jing Rui and squinted: "Thank you husband."


    Jing Rui smiled and looked at him: "How do you thank him?"


    Yunyi heard him: "How do you want me to thank you?"


    Jing Rui laughed: "Now there are only the two of us here, it''s a real two-person world."


    Yunyi looked at him funny: "Then what then?"


    Jing Rui approached Yun Yi''s ear: "Then you haven''t thought about rewarding your husband?"


    Yunyi almost spilled the milk on her hand, and frowned on purpose: "How do you want me to treat you?"


    After saying that, he laughed.


    Jing Rui saw that she was deliberately walking around with him and snatched the cup from her hand. Yun Yi exclaimed, and before she could finish her words, she was picked up and directly said that she heard Jing Rui say, "I''ll do it right away. When the time agreed with Xueli comes, we can do something meaningful while taking advantage of this time."


    My dears, I''m tired and lying down, I can only talk to express my feelings, cover my face, good night.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1450： Extra eleven

    Chapter 1450 Fanwai Eleven


    At the appointed time, Yun Yi and Jing Rui appeared on time.


    After waiting for a long time, she didn''t see Xue Li appear, Yun Yi frowned and said, "This guy can''t find his daughter-in-law and isn''t going to go home, or people don''t want to go with him, so he''s going to marry him."


    Jing Rui helped her tighten the cloak on her body: "Don''t worry, it will come back."


    Yunyi naturally believed in Xue Li, but she didn''t show up at the appointed time, so she couldn''t help but feel a little worried.


    Yunyi swept forward with her mental power, but unfortunately, her ability was limited and she did not find Xue Li.


    couldn''t help but look up at Jing Rui: "Could there be an accident?"


    Jing Rui comforted: "Xue Li''s ability, you know, it should be stumbled by something else, don''t worry."


    The two were talking when Yun Yi felt a rustling sound coming from the front, and quickly swept over with mental power, exclaiming: "Quick, let''s pick it up."


    Jing Rui understood what Yun Yi meant, and followed her closely.


    When they saw Xue Li''s appearance, they were all frightened, Yun Yi said distressedly: "What''s the matter with you, why are you still injured?"


    Xue Li saw Yun Yi and communicated anxiously with her consciousness: "Master, come and save the fox with me."


    Seeing that Xue Li was in a hurry, Yun Yi said, "Where to help?"


    Xue Li led the way directly in front: "It''s not far ahead, master, hurry up, I''m afraid something will happen if it''s too late."


    When they arrived, they found that someone had set the trap here. As a result, two of them were trapped, and the others were in a hurry and couldn''t do anything.


    Xue Li chirped with them a few times, and Yun Yi and Jing Rui took a lot of effort to rescue them from the cover.


    Yunyi also learned from Xue Li that these snow foxes are the family members of Xue Li who fell in love with the snow fox. This is really fate.


    Xue Li didn''t know how to communicate with them, but the little female fox bid farewell to her family and stood with her.


    Yunyi glanced at the sky: "Xue Li, we should leave."


    In this season, Zhuolu Mountain will be foggy sooner or later. They want to go down the mountain before the fog.


    After saying goodbye to his family, the little snow fox followed Xue Li and turned back three steps and left Zhuolu Mountain under the watchful eyes of his family.


    When he felt that he was going to meet those people who were looking for foxes, he took the two little guys into the space, and then swaggered down the mountain with Jing Rui.


    This is finally complete, the promise to Xue Li at the beginning.


    Yunyi and the others have been making private visits since they returned to Beimo. They wanted to take this opportunity to learn about people''s livelihood.


    After such a circle, I did find a lot of problems. Jing Rui kept them in mind, thinking that after returning to the palace, he would discuss it in the courtroom and improve it as soon as possible.


    When the two returned to Beijing, the Chinese New Year was coming soon.


    When Mo Wenbo saw them: "You guys are finally back."


    Yun Yi smiled and looked at him: "It''s been hard work in supervising the country recently."


    Mo Wenbo thought of the things he had accumulated these days: "Father, there have been a few difficult things in the court recently. Just in time for you to come back, I can finally breathe a sigh of relief."


    Yunyi and Jing Rui looked at each other, Jing Rui looked at his son: "What''s the matter, let''s hear it."


    Yun Yi tugged at him: "What''s the matter? I''ll talk about it later. I''ll go to the imperial grandmother and the imperial father to say goodbye. The children should return from the study later."


    Mo Wenbo said, "It''s my son who didn''t think well."


    Jing Rui patted the eldest son on the shoulder and said, "During this time, you have done a very good job, the father and the emperor already know about it."


    Good night, my dears.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1451： extra twelve

    Chapter 1451 Fanwai Twelve


    Although Jingrui and Yunyi said they were not in the capital, they knew about the things above the court before they returned to the capital.


    It is very gratifying to know that Mo Wenbo is now able to handle government affairs with ease.


    The first thing they did when they returned to Beijing was to go to the grandmother to say goodbye. The empress dowager is still in good health, and seeing them come back: "You husband and wife are really big-hearted, and you can endure such a big mess to Wenbo and leave. already."


    Yun Yi said with a smile: "Grandmother, the Holy One doesn''t want to test Wen Bo. After all, he has been by his side in the past few years to handle the affairs of the state. This time I just want to see if he can be on his own."


    The Empress Dowager was a little helpless: "Don''t think I don''t know what you guys are up to."


    Jing Rui smiled and sat beside the Empress Dowager: "Grandmother, tell me, what is your grandson''s idea?"


    Although the Empress Dowager is old, she is very clear in her heart, and she said helplessly: "Okay, now that you have returned to the palace, the marriage of Wen Bo and the three should also be put on the agenda."


    Yun Yi laughed: "Don''t worry, Grandmother, we have a plan in our hearts. After the New Year, we will start their marriage."


    The Empress Dowager had a smile on her face: "Okay, I just returned to the palace, you guys should go back to rest first."


    After coming out of the Empress Dowager, Yun Yi said with a smile, "It seems that the New Year''s Eve will be busy for a while."


    Jing Rui said very seriously: "This matter is going to be hard work."


    Yun Yi gave him a coquettish look: "Don''t think about being a shopkeeper, this is a major event in their life, and you, a father and an emperor, should also get involved."


    How could Jing Rui not know her thoughts: "This is related to Beimo''s future, so you must be cautious."


    When they returned to Changchun Palace, Xue Li in the space said with her consciousness: "Master, I''m going to be a fox dad."


    These words made Yun Yilei''s heart tender: "So fast?"


    Xue Li stared at Yun Yi with clear and innocent fox eyes: "Master, didn''t you say before that after helping me find a partner, let us have a few fox babies, then I will not be alone.


    But right now, what is your expression? "


    Yunyi heard the resentment in Xueli''s words and laughed: "It''s not that I didn''t expect it to be so fast, we Xueli are really good."


    Jing Rui heard Yun Yi''s words: "What happened to Xue Li?"


    Yunyi then realized what he had done, and slapped himself on the forehead: "I really lost my head."


    But this matter must be known to Jing Rui. He leaned close to Jing Rui and whispered, "Xue Li''s daughter-in-law is pregnant with a cub, isn''t it amazing?"


    Jing Rui first nodded, and then the expression on his face changed. He actually wanted to say that he was more powerful, but he thought that Xue Li was smart, but not a human being. So the expression on the face will change.


    Yunyi saw that he didn''t answer, and his expression was a little weird: "What''s wrong with you?"


    Jing Rui was asked by Yun Yi, and then he recovered: "It''s nothing, it''s really good, now you don''t have to worry anymore."


    Yunyi suddenly thought of something, and smiled and leaned over: "You are not comparable."


    After saying that, he smiled and ran away.


    Jing Rui touched his nose and shook his head helplessly, thinking: Nothing can escape the eyes of this little woman.


    Next, the palace was going to prepare the New Year''s banquet, and Yun Yi started to get busy again.


    At the same time, the marriage of Mo Wenbo and the three of them was also put on the agenda by Yun Yi.


    Dear friends, the normal update will resume tomorrow, thank you for your support! good night~~~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1452： extra thirteen

    Chapter 1452 Fanwai Thirteen


    After all, Mo Wenbo and the others will be eighteen after the new year.


    During the New Year''s banquet in the palace, Yun Yi observed the noble ladies who fit the status, and secretly arranged to observe the words and deeds of these people after entering the palace.


    After a banquet, she also had a clue in her heart.


    After reading the account book sent by the Ministry of Internal Affairs, Yun Yi handed over a list to Bai Wei: "Send someone to investigate the behavior of the ladies on this list, so be careful."


    Bai Wei, who has been promoted to the eldest grandmother, took over the list with a smile: "Yes."


    Bai Wei naturally knows what the Empress''s list means, so after she left, she told the secret guard a thousand and one thousand words: "This matter must not be sloppy, we must start from many aspects, understand?"


    And the same list as hers also appeared in Xiao Yiping''s hands, and he also sent people out.


    Yunyi just wanted to see if the results of the investigation by the two parties were the same, to ensure that it was foolproof and authentic.


    Half a month later, the two survey results came to her at the same time. After reading the survey results, she had an idea.


    On this day, Yun Yi sent someone to find the three Mo Wenbai brothers and sisters: "Now, you are all at the age of marriage, and the mother wants to ask your own opinions, is there someone you like?"


    The education the triplets received from childhood was different from that of others. Naturally, they were not so shy about this matter. Mo Wenbo saw that his younger siblings had no intention of opening his mouth, so he opened his mouth and said, "Mother concubine. The second daughter, Lu Ziyue, has met several times, and she feels that she has a good affinity with her, why don''t the mother look at her behavior?"


    He got the news early in the morning and knew that his affairs would definitely not be hidden from his mother, so he might as well tell the truth as soon as possible.


    Yunyi was very satisfied with his son''s frankness: "Alright."


    But he thought in his heart: Fortunately, this kid is honest, the investigation data said, he and Lu Ziyue can chat very well.


    And that Lu Ziyue had noticed it before, she was really dignified, and her character was also very good. The most important thing was that the girl not only followed the courage of her father Lu Jiancheng, but also followed the sophistication of her own mother, she was indeed a good candidate.


    Then he looked at his second son Cheng Wenye: "Brother Ye, how about you, do you have someone you like?"


    Cheng Wenye had already taken over the Cheng family army the year before, and since then he has been soaking in the military camp every day: "Mother, the son''s affairs, I have to trouble you."


    Yun Yi smiled and looked at the second son: "What are the requirements, tell the mother, always find someone who suits your heart."


    Cheng Wenye glanced at the elder brother sitting next to him, but felt a little embarrassed: "My son is still not good enough to dance with guns and sticks every day, just find someone who is stable and valuable."


    Yunyi nodded and smiled: "The mother is looking for a few. When you meet someone, you will decide, and choose the one you like."


    Cheng Wenye laughed: "The son believes in the vision of his mother."


    After ?? Yun Yi laughed and scolded, she sent her two sons away, and then looked at her daughter: "Sister Yun, do you have a favorite candidate?"


    Mo Wenyun blushed and leaned into Yun Yi''s arms: "Mother, I want to stay by your side for a few more years."


    Yunyi stretched out her hand and poked her forehead: "If you stay any longer, you will become an old girl, don''t play tricks with your mother."


    Mo Wenyun buried her face in her mother''s arms: "Mother, do you know something?"


    Yun Yi laughed: "You are not asking yourself."


    Mo Wenyun coquettishly said: "Since the mother already knows, what do you think of that person?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1453： Extra Fourteen

    Chapter 1453 Fanwai Fourteen


    Yun Yi put her arms around her daughter''s shoulder: "How can the daughter of this palace have bad eyesight, but that Qi Shaokun is a side branch of the Duke of Qi''s mansion, this matter still has to be told to the empress dowager and her elders, and then the mother will see that Qi Shaokun is right. Are you interested, do you think?"


    Mo Wenyun blushed: "It''s good for the mother to call the shots."


    That Qi Shaokun had met a few times before. The tall man was tall and handsome. Although he was a side branch of the Duke of Qi''s mansion, and he still had five clothes, his ability was extraordinary, and he was already a fourth-grade Mingwei at a young age. general.


    And I also heard from those noble ladies, that Qi Shaokun is a clean man, he never goes to Hualou with those people for fun, and he is righteous.


    But this is only heard. It is still the mother''s control. If it is as they say, it is naturally the best.


    She didn''t know that since Qi Shaokun met Mo Wenyun, who was the county owner at the time, at the age of fifteen at the Duke of Qi''s mansion, he couldn''t see anyone else in his heart or eyes, but he knew that his identities were very different, so he just took this The mind is deep in the heart.


    Being able to be named General Mingwei at a young age is also motivated by having officials above the fourth rank and having the opportunity to enter the palace to attend a banquet. He has made unimaginable efforts over the years.


    Yun Yi probed into the bottom of several children and started to act.


    First, a flower viewing banquet was held in the palace, and the ladies and young ladies of the capital''s prefectures knew the purpose of this flower viewing banquet.


    They have all thought about it, even if they can''t marry the prince Mo Wenbo, it is not bad to marry the evergreen king Cheng Wenye.


    Therefore, the ladies who entered the palace on this day were all well-dressed, just like the flowers in a flower seed, competing with each other and showing off their magical powers.


    This time, Yunyi focused on Lu Ziyue, the second daughter of Lu Shangshu''s residence, and He Minghui, the daughter of the head of the Hanlin Academy, whom he was optimistic about for his second son, Changqing Wang Cheng Wenye.


    She specially sent people to come up with something on their side, just to see their resilience and handling methods.


    The result is very satisfying.


    After observing the two for a while, they finally settled down.


    Soon, the imperial decree of the canonization arrived at the Ministry of War Minister''s Office and the Office of the Head of the Hanlin Academy, and it was written that the marriage would be completed when the supervisor of Qin Tian chose an auspicious day.


    For a while, the Ministry of War and the Imperial Academy were busy. This was married to the royal family, so the dowry should not be taken lightly.


    Those who were not selected are naturally sad, but the imperial edict has been issued, and the matter has been decided.


    Originally, those people who had thought about it, all those who have a young lady of the right age have not talked about their marriage for all these years, just waiting to fight for a fight. Now it is a foregone conclusion. , it was very lively.


    Prince Mo Wenbo and Lu Ziyue''s wedding date was selected by Qin Tian on the sixth day of the sixth lunar month, while the wedding date of Changqing Wang Cheng Wenye and He Minghui was set for October 18th.


    The prince''s marriage was naturally in the East Palace, while the marriage of the Changqing King was decided by the Taishanghuang, who directly repaired the previous Duanwangfu and became the Changqing Palace.


    Everyone also understands that the Emperor Taishang did this to compensate this grandson.


    So Cheng Wenye, the evergreen prince, has two mansions, the general''s mansion remains unchanged, and there is one more mansion of his own.


    The date of the prince''s wedding is coming soon.


    Lu Ziyue had entered the East Palace with red makeup and envied the noble girls of various prefectures. Of course, everyone envied not only the dowry she carried, but also her status.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1454： extra fifteen

    Chapter 1454 Fanwai Fifteen


    Since Mo Wenbo got married, there has been an extra place in the imperial study.


    Those memorials have all become his business.


    Jing Rui is naturally a lot more leisurely, so he plays chess and takes a walk with the Emperor Taishang. Of course, most of the time, he accompanies Yunyi to visit the suburbs of the capital in private.


    I just wanted to see if the various parts of Beimo these years were different from what the courtiers said.


    The two have been leisurely.


    By the time the two of them visited the suburbs, it was time for King Changqing to get married.


    The marriage of King Changqing was naturally in the Palace of Changqing, but on the second day after the wedding, there was a family recognition banquet held at the General''s Mansion. The Cheng family members were all gone. King Changqing brought his concubine He Minghui to the palace. The Cheng family''s ancestral hall was incense.


    Once again, he recognized all the Cheng family members, and this was the end.


    Regarding these, apart from the slight fluctuations in the heart of the empress dowager, the empress dowager Mo Yanbin is full of joy. Anyway, no matter whether the grandson''s surname is Cheng or Mo, it is his grandson. The love is forever separated.


    Now watching his grandson get married, the Cheng family has successors. Although he feels guilty for his grandson, he never regrets it. Cheng Wenye is a descendant of the royal family, and he is indeed the blood of the Cheng family.


    The dowry given to his daughter by the He family, the envoy of the Hanlin Academy, is not inferior to that of the Crown Princess, and He Minghui also married into the Evergreen Palace with great beauty.


    Yunyi is also very satisfied with this second daughter-in-law. She has a gentle and intelligent temperament, and works very well. It is perfect for her second son.


    Of course, before the decision was made, the two of them got along, and since King Changqing personally nodded, the imperial decree was issued.


    Both sons are married, so naturally the daughter cannot be left behind.


    The Queen Mother was very happy to know that her great-granddaughter was interested in the younger generation next to her parents'' family, but her daughter''s family is no more than a man, so she has more consideration.


    That Qi Shaokun has been in the test of the royals, and he has suffered a lot, but the result is what the royals are willing to see.


    Not long after King Changqing got married, Princess Mingyue''s marriage was also decided. Sage Mo Jingrui had a plan early on, so he asked someone to build the Princess Mansion early on.


    After waiting for the imperial decree, the Princess Palace put up a plaque.


    And all the servants of the Princess Mansion are the people arranged by the sage and the queen, and these people will definitely be loyal to the princess.


    The wedding date is set on the tenth day of the first month of the second year.


    The dowry is a must for a royal married woman. The dowry box that was lifted was much wider than the ordinary one. Yun Yi gave 500,000 taels of silver just from the bottom of the box.


    Qi Shaokun was originally a side branch of the Duke of Qi''s mansion, and he was not favored by the direct support, but because the princess married, the Duke of Qi''s mansion hurried to befriend him.


    Qi Shaokun is a clear-headed and smart master, no matter who comes to show his favor, he can handle it with ease without hurting his face.


    He had long promised the Holy One that he would spoil Princess Mingyue like a jewel like a jewel. Of course, this was also the most real thought in his heart. He didn''t expect that it would come true now. Not to mention how excited he was, he was waiting for the wedding date And here it is.


    On this day, Yun Yi got the news that the Crown Princess, who had been married for five months, was diagnosed with a happy pulse, which made Yun Yi very happy.


    She is about to be a grandmother at a young age.


    Yunyi personally went to the East Palace, checked Lu Ziyue''s pulse, and made sure that she was all right. After a long while, she left the East Palace with a smile, thinking that Changle Palace would send a message to the Empress Dowager.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1455： extra 16

    Chapter 1455 Fanwai Sixteen


    The Empress Dowager saw Yunyi walking with wind, and asked with a smile, "Look at you today, but what''s the happy event?"


    Yun Yi said coquettishly: "The grandmother is really amazing, you can see it all."


    The Empress Dowager laughed; "The corners of your mouth should be grinned to the back of your ears."


    Yunyi reached out and covered her face: "Is it so exaggerated?"


    The Queen Mother deliberately joked: "If you don''t believe me, ask someone to get you a mirror."


    Yunyi sat on the soft couch: "Don''t make fun of me, grandmother, I came here today but have a great news to tell you."


    The Empress Dowager looked at Yun Yi: "It won''t be what I thought, would it?"


    Yunyi also deliberately sold Guanzi: "What do you think?"


    The Empress Dowager looked at Yun Yi''s expression and knew what she meant: "Who do you want to be anxious to death?"


    Yun Yi couldn''t hold back, and laughed loudly: "Grandmother, you have a great-great-grandson, and the crown princess is pregnant."


    The Empress Dowager also laughed: "Five generations are in the same hall, Beimo is prosperous, and the Ai family has gone underground, so I can show off with the ancestors of the Mo family."


    The two chatted for a while before Yun Yi left.


    And the Empress Dowager directly called the person who was waiting by her side: "Inform the sewing room to send some fine brocade and muslin cloth, as well as silk material."


    After ??, Changle Palace became lively.


    When the Empress Dowager was happy, she would bring reading glasses given by Yunyi and sew a few stitches to express her expectation for this great-great-grandson.


    In this year, Beimo was blessed with good weather, all the projects invested by the imperial court were basically completed, and Beimo entered a prosperous age.


    After the new year, the palace began to get busy. Princess Mingyue''s wedding date was approaching, and the Ministry of Internal Affairs had to prepare.


    The Princess Mansion has been refurbished. Princess Mingyue and the concubine Qi Shaokun are going to marry in the Princess Mansion. This is also what the royal family agreed with the Qi family in advance. After all, the Qi Mansion is too small, and I am afraid that even the princess'' dowry will not be able to fit.


    And also save the trouble of moving the dowry around.


    Marrying a daughter-in-law and a daughter-in-law are two different moods. Yun Yi looked at her daughter''s dress up early in the morning, and her eyes were red.


    repeatedly told her daughter that after marriage, she must not let her temper, but she must not be bullied by others. If you encounter a problem, you should think twice. If you really can''t handle it, remember that there is a father and mother, as well as brothers, younger brothers and sisters.


    Mo Wenyun was also at this moment, and finally her eyes were red: "Mother, my son must remember the mother''s teaching, and will never lose the royal demeanor and face."


    No matter how reluctant Yun Yi was, he arrived at the auspicious time when his daughter left the palace. King Changqing carried his younger sister into the sedan chair and said, "Sister Yun, remember, you have a big brother and me behind you. We are brothers and sisters born together, forever. Is your most solid backing.


    The fourth eldest Mo Wenqian and the sixth eldest Xiao Wenjie, who followed their brother to send their sister for marriage, said at the same time, "Sister, and us."


    Mo Wenyun, who was crawling on the second brother''s back, was very moved: "Okay, I remember it."


    Qi Shaokun stepped forward to salute Yun Yi and Jing Rui, made a promise, and got the answer of Mo Jingrui, the sage.


    Yunyi watched the team to pick up the relatives go away, and she burst into tears. Even Jing Rui''s eyes were red. They thought of their little daughter in their previous life, and they didn''t have time to attend their daughter''s wedding.


    The prince Mo Wenbo, who was on the side, knew the feelings of the father and mother: "The father and mother, the younger sister is only living in the palace, and will often return to the palace to visit you. Qi Shaokun is good and will treat his sister like a pearl. Baby, don''t worry."


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support, good night~~~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1456： extra 17

    Chapter 1456 Fanwai Seventeen


    Princess Mingyue That is the jewel in the palm of the saint and the queen.


    Even if the Qi family had any opinions, they would not dare to bring it to the bright side.


    It turned out that the Qi family wanted Princess Mingyue to return to the Qi family to recognize her relatives on the second day, but Qi Shaokun''s place was too small. If all the Qi clan members were present, the main hall would not be able to sit down.


    In addition, the identity of the princess is respected, Qi Shaokun really did not want to wrong her, so he refused directly, because the Qi family discussed this matter in private.


    But Princess Mingyue was brought up by the sage and the queen personally, so it is quite rewarding to do things.


    On the second day, all the Qi clan members arrived at the Princess Mansion. Mo Wenyun just followed Qi Shaokun to recognize people and brought tea to her in-laws, but she generously prepared gifts for everyone present.


    The Qi family also knew that from then on Qi Shaokun would live with the princess in the princess mansion.


    Those who are envious and jealous often say some unpleasant gossip in front of Qi Shaokun''s parents, but Qi Shaokun''s parents are not confused, they only say that the princess is willing to marry her own son, that is the grace of heaven, and they are grateful very.


    Again, Princess Moon is very filial to them. As long as their husband and wife are loving, it is better than anything else.


    This embarrassed the clansmen who wanted to see their jokes.


    This matter quickly spread to Princess Mingyue''s ears: "The forest is big, and there are all kinds of birds. It''s not a big deal, don''t worry about them."


    The education she received was different from those of the noble girls in the deep boudoir compound, so she had different ideas from theirs. She did what she should do, and as long as she didn''t make trouble in front of her, she should be treated as such. I don''t know, but if someone is shameless, don''t blame her for being unsympathetic.


    After returning home three days later, Yun Yi was completely relieved to see that her daughter''s face was full of shyness.


    After the Crown Prince and the others got married, the officials in the capital focused on the fourth, fifth, and sixth who had not yet been engaged.


    It''s just that the queen said, Mo Wenqian and the others will not consider marriage until they are 18 years old.


    At this time, He Minghui, Princess Evergreen, who had been married for four months, also came out with good news, which made the Empress Dowager very happy.


    Now that Hu Mammy beside her has passed away, the former Bai Xue took over Hu Mama''s position and was promoted from the first-class maid to the steward mama.


    The Empress Dowager who received the good news: "Bai Xue, in a few months, the Ai family will have two great-great-grandsons. The five generations are in the same hall. In the future, the Ai family will go underground and be able to show off."


    Bai Xue helped arrange the fruit bowls sent by the maids: "Empress Dowager, your luck is still great. Now you are strong, and in the future, you will have to watch the little masters be born, grow up, marry wives, and have children."


    The Empress Dowager heard this, smiled and shook her head: "Then you can''t live like an old goblin."


    Bai Xue has been by the Empress Dowager''s side for a long time, and she knows what the Empress Dowager likes: "Look at what you said, it is as you said, and that is the most honorable one."


    These words made the Empress Dowager laugh out loud: "Okay, if I really want to live until then, I''m afraid others won''t be bothered, and Ai''s family will be bothered too."


    As he was talking, Yun Yi walked in: "Who would bother such an amiable imperial grandmother, come, say it, grandson-in-law will vent your anger."


    The Empress Dowager looked at her with a smile: "I was thinking that you should come too."


    Yun Yi smiled and said, "Grandmother, you have something to do now."


    The Empress Dowager listened: "That''s natural, Aijia is happy."


    thought of something, and said in a low voice: "Not sure, there will be good news from the bright moon in a few days, and I will prepare it together this time."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1457： extra 18

    Chapter 1457 Fanwai Eighteen


    The two laughed when they talked about the joy.


    I didn''t think about it, the Supreme Emperor Mo Yanbin and the saint Mo Jingrui walked in from the outside, Mo Yanbin asked with a smile: "What''s so happy about this, I heard your laughter from afar."


    Yunyi got up and greeted the ceremony: "I have seen the emperor, I have seen the saint."


    Mo Yanbin raised his hand to signal Yunyi to get up, and after finding a place to sit down, he asked, "What''s the happy event?"


    The saint, Mo Jingrui, stepped forward and pulled Yun Yi up, and sat down next to her.


    The Empress Dowager smiled and looked at her son: "You just returned to the palace, of course you didn''t know that the palace of Changqing sent good news to the palace, and Minghui diagnosed the happy pulse."


    The Supreme Emperor Mo Yanbin suddenly had a smile on his face: "That''s really good."


    Hearing the news that Princess Changqing was pregnant, to be honest, he was even more excited. The Cheng family finally had a daughter, and it was the real blood of the Cheng family, which could be regarded as a knot in his heart.


    He hopes that the Cheng family will prosper and pass it on from generation to generation.


    After coming out of the Queen Mother, Yun Yi and Jing Rui strolled in the palace.


    When Yunyi came out, the sun was just right, the sun would slant westward, and the wind was blowing, making it a little cooler.


    Jing Rui saw that Yun Yi was not wearing a cape, so he took off the cape on his body and put it on with his own hands: "It''s still not warm this day, be careful of catching a cold."


    Yunyi was about to stop it, and the little palace maid who ran back to Changchun Palace holding the cape broke out in sweat: "Niangniang, this servant brought the cape."


    Yun Yi smiled and handed the cape to Jing Rui: "Hurry up and put it on. When I came out, I asked them not to wear it. I didn''t expect it to be windy."


    The two fastened their cloaks and walked in front hand in hand, while the palace people followed far behind.


    Yunyi sighed: "Time flies so fast. Once upon a time, I married you when their sister Yun was so old. Now, we are also grandfathers and grandmothers right now."


    Jing Rui took Yun Yi''s hand: "After the crowning ceremony of the crown prince, I will pass on the position to him. When that time comes, I will accompany you all over the continent, and we will spend a few days at ease."


    Yun Yi laughed out loud: "Your words have been heard by Wen Bo, I''m afraid it''s time for you to debate again."


    Jing Rui put on a smile: "No, he knows what you like best, and knowing that I can wait until he is weak is the limit."


    Yun Yi believed this, after all, the eldest son came with memories like them, and he knew his father and mother best.


    Yunyi no longer persuaded: "Okay, that''s it."


    *


    In the days that followed, Yun Yi was very busy and had to go to the eldest daughter-in-law every day. Now that Lu Ziyue''s stomach is too big, she can only be allowed to work in the East Palace.


    And Yunyi has also diagnosed that the eldest daughter-in-law has twins in her belly, so she will prepare some food with space water and deliver it every once in a while.


    Every time she cooks food, she will send someone out of the palace to the Changqing Palace to deliver a copy. He Minghui is still young now, so every few days when she enters the palace to greet her, Yun Yi will personally help her feel the pulse.


    Most of the time, after Princess Changqing entered the palace, after leaving Changchun Palace, she would sit in the East Palace, because the brothers had a good relationship before, and their sister-in-law also got along very well.


    He Minghui looked at the belly of the Crown Princess: "Sister-in-law, your belly has grown too fast recently, are you pregnant with twins?"


    As soon as she said these words, she saw Lu Ziyue smiling and nodding at her: "My mother said the same thing yesterday."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1458： Extra 19

    Chapter 1458 Fanwai Nineteen


    The two were talking happily when they heard a greeting from the maid outside: "I have seen the prince."


    The two of them looked at the door, and saw the prince Mo Wenbai walked in with a dignified look. The two of them stood up to salute: "I have seen the prince."


    Mo Wenbo hurriedly took a few steps forward, supported the Crown Princess, and Princess Changqing also said, "You are all twins, I didn''t tell you before, don''t be too polite, why don''t you listen."


    Lu Ziyue knew that Mo Wenbo was for their own good, and was about to speak when she heard Princess Changqing say: "It''s not in the way, the etiquette can''t be broken."


    She is a discerning person. Seeing the prince coming back: "It''s not too long to enter the palace, and it''s time to leave the palace."


    Lu Ziyue didn''t keep anyone, after all, it''s really not too early, and the younger brother and sister are still pregnant.


    Besides, the prince has been very busy recently, so he finally came back early. Naturally, he hoped to spend more time with the prince.


    Mo Wenbo touched Lu Ziyue''s stomach: "Today, are they making a fuss?"


    Lu Ziyue looked at her belly happily: "They are very good."


    Mo Wenbo helped the person to sit down: "The mother said, you have to increase your nutrition. As long as you are not busy in the future, I will come back to accompany you to eat."


    Lu Ziyue has become more feminine since she became pregnant: "You are busy with your work, but you can''t delay the business. I will listen to my mother''s words and try to eat more, so that the child in my belly will not be deprived of nutrients."


    Mo Wenbo smiled and put his ear to Lu Ziyue''s stomach. He didn''t think about it. The little guy in his stomach gave him a kick, and he was quite strong. your mother-in-law."


    Lu Ziyue stopped laughing when he heard his name ''stinky boy'': "You like boys, what if I have a girl in my stomach?"


    Mo Wenbo just said it casually, seeing that Lu Ziyue''s face changed because of his words, he quickly took the person into his arms: "I like both boys and girls, I just said casually, don''t take it to heart, and then say It''s good to bloom first and then bear fruit."


    Lu Ziyue was relieved when she heard the prince''s explanation, although her mother-in-law had expressed her position early in the morning, so that she should not have any ideological burdens, giving birth to boys and girls is a treasure of the royal family.


    But she naturally still wanted to give birth to a son for the first time, but she had a good temperament, thinking: If this child is a girl, then she will continue to give birth when she is well-prepared.


    Mo Wenbo knew what she was thinking: "Don''t think too much, if you are in a good mood, the baby will develop well."


    Lu Ziyue looked up at Mo Wenbo with a smile: "How can you understand this?"


    Mo Wenbo laughed, he definitely couldn''t say that he watched it in the mother''s room before: "Of course, I heard what the mother said."


    *


    On this day, Yun Yi asked the small kitchen of Changchun Palace to make some snacks that pregnant women like to eat, and was going to send them to the Changqing Palace, when she saw the palace maid hurried in: "Niangniang, the Xiao family''s big room is here. people."


    Yunyi suddenly had a bad feeling: "Where''s the person?"


    The palace maid replied, "I''m waiting in the front hall."


    Yun Yi nodded at her, got up and walked to the front hall, seeing that the person was Xiao Chenming: "Why did you enter the palace at this time?"


    Xiao Chenming saluted: "My grandmother is afraid it''s going to die."


    Yun Yi thought for a moment and said lightly, "Then I''ll go with you."


    When they arrived, except for Xiao Yunling, who was not in Beijing, everyone else arrived.


    Yun Yi nodded at them and walked to Old Madam Xiao''s bed.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1459： Extra twenty

    Chapter 1459 Fanwai Twenty


    Mrs. Xiao may have sensed something. As soon as Yun Yi walked to the bed, she opened her eyes.


    During this period of time, her health has not been very good. In fact, everyone knows that at this age, everyone is mentally prepared.


    Old Mrs. Xiao looked at Yunyi: "Niangniang."


    After calling this, he paused for a long time: "Yun Yi, grandmother is leaving, I''m sorry about what happened before, in fact, I also know it''s wrong, but he is a piece of meat that fell from me, I can''t do it. No matter what, I''m sorry."


    has come to this stage, Yun Yi doesn''t want to say unpleasant words: "Grandma, it''s all over, no need to mention it again."


    Whether Yun Yi really forgave her or comforted her, Mrs. Xiao finally let it go. He looked at the person in the big room and said, "Everything is fine."


    Then looked at brothers Xiao Chenrui and Xiao Chenhao: "With your sister here, my grandmother can rest assured and live a good life."


    Afterwards, she instructed Xiao Yunru: "Take care of those two children, their hearts are full of flesh."


    After talking to them, I reluctantly looked at Sun Zhenyu and Mother Xu: "You have worked hard all these years."


    Finally, his eyes fell on a few great-grandchildren, and he slowly closed his eyes.


    Seven days later, Mrs. Xiao was buried. Xiao Renli was very sad. No one really thought about him anymore. He cried like a child at the graves of his parents.


    Time flies, and soon it will be the end of June.


    In the past few days, Yunyi has been running to the East Palace every time, for fear that the princess who is pregnant with twins will start early.


    But until the fifth day of July, there was still no movement.


    The next day was not yet bright, and someone from the East Palace was sent over: "Reporting to the Empress, the Crown Princess has launched."


    Yunyi''s original sleepiness dissipated in an instant, so she quickly let the maids dress and groom.


    Jing Rui couldn''t stay on the bed, so he got up with her and started to clean up.


    They arrived at the East Palace. Just after asking about the situation, the Empress Dowager and Empress Dowager also rushed over.


    Yun Yi thought that it was too early, so he let them rest in the side hall. After all, Lu Ziyue was the first child, and the time was definitely not short.


    is just this, two hours.


    Yun Yi first asked people to send food to the side hall, and asked the Empress Dowager and Empress Dowager to have breakfast first.


    Just waiting for her to arrange the Empress Dowager and Empress Dowager to come out, she felt something was wrong, she quickly let go of her mental strength and went into the delivery room, only if she acted faster than her brain reacted, she pushed the door and entered the delivery room in an instant.


    After hearing a scream in the delivery room, it was a sound of fright, and then calmed down.


    The Prince Mo Wenbo, who was waiting outside, and the Emperor Taishang, who had just come out of the side hall, were all taken aback.


    Mo Wenbo hurried to the door: "Mother concubine, what happened?"


    Yun Yike didn''t care to explain to them, and said vaguely: "It''s okay, I''m here, you don''t have to worry."


    Several midwives in the house, under the command of Yun Yi, were busy again.


    Yunyi fed Lu Ziyue some water from the space stream while no one was paying attention, and stuffed a piece of ginseng grown in the space into her mouth.


    In fact, the other midwives in the house did not see what the midwife who fell on the ground did, but it did not affect their various speculations in their hearts.


    Everyone did not expect that the empress, who was waiting in the room, was so powerful.


    They don''t dare to be careless now. If something happens to the crown princess, they''re afraid they won''t be able to live.


    Yunyi gave Lu Ziyue a few stitches before she slowly woke up: "Mother, why are you here, it''s dirty here, go out and rest."


    Yunyi patted her hand to show comfort and said, "The queen mother is here to accompany you, you can rest assured."


    Lu Ziyue really didn''t know what happened, but she was a smart person. Seeing that the midwife who had been beside her before was gone, she knew something must have happened.


    But this time, not when she was asking about those things, she nodded at Yun Yi: "Daughter-in-law, thank the mother-in-law."


    Before she could finish speaking, her stomach hurt again. She was sweating profusely from the pain, and cried out, "It hurts."


    Yunyi hurriedly stepped forward and comforted: "You can bear with it, we can''t waste our strength, try to give birth to a child in one go, and you can suffer less."


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support, good night~~~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1460： Extra twenty one

    Chapter 1460 Fanwai Twenty-One


    Those midwives were a little nervous because the Queen was here, but they felt relieved when they thought that the Queen Mother knew medicine.


    What happened just now, you don''t need to ask them to understand what''s going on. Right now, it''s the right thing for the Crown Princess to give birth safely, otherwise they''ll all have to die.


    Yun Yi glanced at Lu Ziyue''s belly, pushed up her sleeve, pushed it on her belly, and the child in her belly turned half a circle.


    Not long after, Lu Ziyue felt that the contractions were coming again, sweating all over her forehead.


    Yunyi knew that she was about to give birth, so she quickly gave up her place: "Ziyue, listen to the midwife."


    Yunyi has been staring at the midwives, but at this moment, they are all devoted to the crown princess, but they don''t feel anything.


    Prince Mo Wenbai circled back and forth in the yard, going to the window from time to time to listen to the movement. When he heard Ziyue screaming in pain again, he rushed over: "Ziyue, don''t be afraid."


    After some tossing, a baby''s cry broke the tense atmosphere.


    Mo Wenbo, who was usually stable, couldn''t help shouting, "It''s great to be born, to be born."


    The Empress Dowager said something in her mouth: "Thank you Bodhisattva for your blessing."


    The Emperor Taishang laughed loudly and said to the maid who was waiting beside him: "Let''s see, is it a boy or a girl?"


    The man bowed and backed out the door.


    Yun Yi took over the newly born grandson, her eyes were full of joy, and after wrapping the blanket, she said to her daughter-in-law: "Ziyue, you still have one in your stomach, save some strength, you will have a reaction later, Follow the strength and work hard, remember?"


    said, fed her a few sips of water, and gave her another piece of ginseng to put in her mouth.


    Lu Ziyue just nodded her head, but unexpectedly her stomach started to hurt again: "Mother."


    Yunyi patted her hand: "Listen to the midwife, the mother is watching over you, don''t worry."


    With her mother-in-law, Lu Ziyue felt a lot more at ease. Cooperating with her midwife, she soon gave birth to two children.


    But he lost his strength. The moment the child slipped out, he fainted from exhaustion.


    When the midwife saw the gender of the child, she was overjoyed: "To the Empress, the Crown Princess gave birth to a dragon and a phoenix."


    Yunyi''s face was full of smiles: "Okay, reward."


    Everyone in the room returned the gift: "Thank you, the Queen for the reward."


    Yun Yi''s face was full of smiles: "Hurry up and help the Crown Princess clean up, so as to announce the good news to the Queen Mother and the Supreme Emperor."


    After he finished speaking, he glanced outside and saw his son jumping up and down outside, and said with some humor, "I want you to be in a hurry."


    After seeing the grandson and granddaughter being cleaned up, and the daughter-in-law being cleaned up initially, people went outside to announce the good news.


    The Empress Dowager and the Emperor Taishang heard that the Crown Princess had given birth to a twin, and they said repeatedly, "Okay, okay, reward, reward."


    Yunyi also sent someone to the imperial study to send a message to Mo Jingrui, the saint, and let him know that he was the grandfather.


    Sage Mo Jingrui, after receiving the news, put down the memorial in his hand and rushed to the East Palace with windy steps. He saw Yun Yi who came out of the delivery room with the child at a glance: "We are grandfathers and grandmothers."


    Yun Yi smiled and nodded at him: "Yes."


    The palace soon learned that the crown princess gave birth to a dragon and a phoenix, and they were all talking about it. If the crown princess gave birth to a dragon and a phoenix, Beimo would also be auspicious, Guotai and Minan.


    This good news came out of the palace at the fastest speed. Everyone was talking about it for a while, and they all said that the royal successor had someone, and the crown princess was a lucky one. .


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1461： extra 22

    Chapter 1461 Fanwai Twenty-two


    Set up the crown princess and the twins.


    After the Empress Dowager and Empress Dowager left, Yun Yi gave the order: "Bring the fainted midwife to this palace and bring it back to Changchun Palace."


    Jing Rui went back to Changchun Palace with her, and only then did she learn the previous incident from her mouth: "Murdering the royal heir is really courageous."


    After the two of them finished talking and drank another cup of tea, someone walked in quickly: "Qi report to the sage, Qi report to Niangniang, the midwife is recruited."


    Yunyi said coldly, "Speak."


    The man felt the pressure of the Sage and the Empress: "The midwife''s surname is Li, her man used to be in charge of the stables in the palace, and eight years ago, he was drugged because of the feed, and the wind that followed the Sage for many years was also hit. trick, and ultimately did not save.


    The saint was angry and killed those who were on duty that day, and the man from the Li family was among them. "


    Having said that, there is no need to say anything more, everyone understands, why did she do this today?


    Jing Rui stood up directly: "It seems that I am really too kind, and I should have wiped out their entire clan back then. Since she insists on rushing to court death, I will fulfill her."


    Thinking that his grandson, granddaughter, and daughter-in-law were almost killed, he said with a cold face: "Pass on my will to destroy her family and her husband''s family."


    Yunyi couldn''t bear to hear it, but she didn''t say anything to persuade her. What the midwife did today was to destroy her nine clans.


    When the midwife knew that the Holy Master was going to destroy her husband''s family and her family''s three clans, she scolded directly.


    How could the jailer let her talk nonsense, and cut off her tongue directly: "What a lunatic, you **** want to die, don''t implicate others, what a fool."


    When the midwife''s parents and in-laws saw the officers and soldiers arriving, they realized that they were implicated by their daughter/daughter-in-law, and scolded the midwife directly: "It''s really a mortal star, a murderer."


    Afterwards, Yun Yi felt that the more she thought about it, the more wrong it was. A midwife, even if she wanted to avenge her dead man, but where did she have the courage, she suddenly felt that this matter was not so simple.


    So he directly instructed the maid behind him, "Place the imperial study."


    Yunyi rarely comes here, but today was urgent, so she came directly.


    What she didn''t expect was that she had just arrived at the door of the imperial study when she was startled by a loud noise, and when she saw that the thing flying out of the imperial study turned out to be a famous palace maid, she couldn''t help but darken her face.


    ignored the palace maid and went directly into the imperial study: "Sir, how are you?"


    Jing Rui got up, endured the discomfort, and shouted to the door: "Pull it down and interrogate it strictly."


    Yunyi saw his appearance, and instantly had a silver needle in his hand: "Sit down, I will help you pierce the needle."


    At the same time, he did not forget to tell the people behind him: "Open all the windows."


    As soon as she came in, she smelled it. The burning spices in this room were manipulated, and they were very clever, and ordinary people would not be able to find them.


    Yunyi shouted to the outside: "Be careful that the palace maid has poison in her mouth."


    As soon as she spoke, she heard a shout from outside, but there was no sound.


    After just a few injections, Jing Rui still didn''t get relief. Yun Yi took a pill of anti-sexy medicine from the space and fed it to Jing Rui, but what she didn''t expect was that the medicine could not solve the problem on his body. poison.


    had no choice but to order someone to bring Jing Rui back to Changchun Palace.


    After ??, all the people were sent away. At this time, Jing Rui''s patience had reached the limit. After closing the doors and windows, Yun Yi put down the veil and led Jing Rui into the space.


    In order to let him detoxify as soon as possible, he teleported him directly to the soup pond on the hill. Jing Rui couldn''t bear it any longer, so he restrained the person who was afraid of hurting his arms: "Yi''er, I want you to ,I only want you."


    Yun Yi''s heart was warmed when he heard this. This medicine is not an ordinary medicine. It can''t be solved just by looking at the acupuncture and the antidote developed by himself. How strong is this medicine, and how much willpower he needs to be able to persist until now? .


    It seems that she will be busy next time. She has to make the antidote to this charm, and the mastermind behind this must also be found out.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1462： Extra twenty-three

    Chapter 1462 Fanwai Twenty-three


    The two of them almost delayed their business.


    When the two of them came out of the space, it was getting dark outside. Yun Yi then remembered what happened when he went to the imperial study: "Jing Rui, I guess there must be someone behind the midwife. I''m afraid this is not easy."


    Jing Rui looked at Yun Yi''s charming look that had not yet receded after her passion had passed: "Don''t worry, I have already arranged for someone to investigate and release the words of the three clans, just to numb the people behind her."


    Yun Yi was relieved now, stood on tiptoe, and kissed Jing Rui''s face: "A reward for you."


    This kiss caused trouble, and the **** drug left in Jing Rui''s body started to move again. It was getting dark anyway, so Jing Rui took the person directly to the bed. A shy tone of voice.


    This time, Yunyi didn''t get up until the next morning. When Jing Rui left early, he specially ordered not to disturb the queen, and also ordered the kitchenette to prepare breakfast and soup. Upward.


    When Yunyi woke up, the sun was already rising. Thinking of the madness last night, she directly covered her face, which was really embarrassing.


    was rolling on the bed covering his face when Jing Rui walked in: "Wake up."


    Yunyi directly pulled the quilt and covered her head.


    Jing Rui smiled and pulled the quilt: "Okay, get up and eat something, are you hungry?"


    Yunyi showed his eyes: "You said, how did you know those?"


    Jing Rui naturally knew what she was asking, and whispered to her ear: "I found it by accident in the space, I secretly watched it, next time let''s go together."


    Yunyi directly pulled the quilt and covered his face again: "I don''t want to watch it with you."


    Jing Rui chuckled softly, lifted the quilt and whispered: "Okay, you don''t look at it, I''ll read the rest when I look back, and ask you to practice."


    Yunyi directly stretched out his hand and pounded him on top of him. The two were tired and crooked for a long time, and Yunyi''s stomach began to protest, so they called someone in to serve him.


    When they had just eaten, there was news about what happened yesterday. I didn''t think it was easy, and there were a lot of things that happened.


    When Yun Yi was choosing a princess for Brother Ye, there were several others besides He Minghui. Among them was He Minghui''s cousin, Ning Chiayi from Kangning Houfu.


    It''s just that Ning Chiayi has a crush on Prince Mo Wenbo, and he also feels that his identity is no worse than that of Lu Ziyue and He Minghui, but neither the Crown Princess nor the Princess Changqing has her share.


    This matter kept her brooding.


    Ever since I found out that the Crown Princess and Princess Changqing are both pregnant, I feel even more uncomfortable.


    Once at a party with a young lady from another family, I was inspired by chance, and I hoped that something would happen to the prince while giving birth, so the prince would definitely have to choose another prince, maybe he still had a chance.


    But she doesn''t have the guts and ability to harm others, but all this was seen by the people who lurked in Nanjun, so they contacted her several times and gave her a lot of advice.


    The information about the midwife was also provided to Ning Chiayi by the people from Nanjun, who also taught her how to talk to the midwife so that she could be hooked and act for her.


    In the end, she really let her do it. She consciously did it without knowing it, but she never imagined that the people under the sage were not vegetarians.


    In such a short period of time, the investigation was turned upside down.


    The reason why the jailer cut off the midwife''s tongue was to accept the money sent by Ning Chiayi, thinking that it was not difficult, so he agreed. In fact, the jailer didn''t know the rules at all, he just accepted the money. work.


    Ning Chiayi never thought that the midwife could read and explain everything under torture.


    Having a good mansion of the Marquis of Kangning and directly backing Ning Chiayi was very wronged.


    Although Ning Chiayi didn''t know that those people were from Nanjun, he did hook up with them, and he also committed atrocious things, so the royal family could not tolerate it.


    But seeing that the Kangning Houfu has never done anything that was sentenced to the imperial court, it did not kill them, nor did they destroy their clan, but there was no Kangninghoufu in the capital. Impossible to let go, sentenced to be executed.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1463： Extra twenty four

    Chapter 1463 Fanwai Twenty-Four


    After Ning Chiayi was beheaded, the captured Nanjun spies were also ordered by Jing Rui to chop off their limbs and throw them back to the Nanjun border.


    Nan County''s actions this time directly angered Jing Rui and Yun Yi.


    Today''s Beimo has plenty of food and grass, strong soldiers and strong horses, since Nanjun remembers eating and not fighting, then this time, he will simply teach him a lesson.


    So Jing Rui met the ministers of the Ministry of Household, Ministry of Industry, and Ministry of War in the imperial study, and made specific arrangements for them.


    And the imperial court also made arrangements. After the full moon feast for the eldest grandson and granddaughter of the emperor, the crown prince will supervise the country, and the sage will personally lead troops and horses to attack the capital of Nanjun.


    Naturally, Yunyi will also sing along with her husband and go together.


    Yunyi has been running to the East Palace a lot during this time. If she goes on an expedition with Jing Rui in the future, she is afraid that she will not see her grandson and granddaughter for a long time, and she is very reluctant to give up.


    Originally, the Emperor Taishang was going to go with him, but Jing Rui stopped him: "Father, the prince, no matter how shrewd he is, he is still young. Only when you are in the capital can the son have no worries."


    The Supreme Emperor Mo Yanbin was persuaded, so he stopped making trouble on the battlefield.


    The full moon banquet for the eldest grandson and granddaughter of the emperor was held as scheduled, and the Supreme Emperor directly named Mo Yibei and Mo Zilin.


    I just didn''t expect that the Ministry of Industry''s errands would also go wrong. The original plan to leave Beijing at the end of August and early September had to be pushed back.


    This push just waited, and Princess Changqing gave birth to a pair of twins.


    Yun Yi has been going to the Changqing Palace during this period of time, because she is afraid that she will leave Beijing. Two little grandchildren came.


    It''s just that after Xi San passed, before the full moon, the Holy Sage had to leave the capital. This time, the Cheng family army did not receive the transfer order, so King Changqing did not have to follow him to the battlefield.


    There is a reason why Jing Rui arranged this way. After all, the Cheng family army is his confidant, and now the military talisman is in the hands of his second son. After they leave Beijing, if something happens, they can move troops directly, and they can rest assured when they leave Beijing.


    Before departure, Yun Yi and Jing Rui accompanied the Empress Dowager, the Empress Dowager and the children to have a farewell meal together. Yunyi was relieved after all kinds of instructions and exhortations.


    On the 16th day of the 9th month, the army was launched, and Ye Huaiyi, Minister of War, went with him.


    Because the main official roads have been built with cement roads before, the speed of this march is much faster than before.


    This way, Yun Yi and Jing Rui didn''t look like they were going to war at all, but rather like they were traveling in the mountains and water.


    Because Ye Huaiyi is in charge of this journey, Yun Yi and Jing Rui are usually at the front of the team.


    At the end of October, Yunyi and Jing Rui first reached the southern border with the army, and the army arrived a few days later. After a little repair, all of them were sent to the battlefield.


    The 200,000 army arrived in southern Xinjiang and began to set up camp.


    Nan County knew that such a day would definitely come after seeing the mutilated spies.


    They also made preparations, but they did not have the confidence of the Beimo people. After all, their food has been harvested year after year, and the yield is high.


    They actually bought a lot of grain from Beimo to use as grain. It was indeed higher yielding than before, but it couldn¡¯t compare to Beimo¡¯s harvest at all.


    In the past few years, Beimo has made a lot of money from neighboring countries by relying on glass and processed mirrors. Now it is inappropriate for Nanjun to provoke Beimo.


    Now that Beimo has declared war, Nanjun cannot afford to fight.


    Because the Nanjun spy provoked Beimo''s affair, the courtroom was noisy every day, but who let them touch the scales of the Beimo royal family.


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support, good night~~~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1464： Extra twenty-five

    Chapter 1464 Fanwai Twenty-Five


    The sage and the queen personally led their troops to attack Nanjun, which was the first time in history.


    But whether it is the soldiers and horses of the Southern Border Guard Station or the soldiers and horses of the camp in the suburbs of Beijing, Xiao Yunyi, the queen, is very admired.


    A good reputation was already known to every household when she fought against Dongning, so she went with the saint and no one thought there was anything wrong with her.


    Since it''s a war, Yunyi can''t do anything special.


    After entering the barracks, but with armor on his body, he looked heroic.


    The new emperor of Nanjun is not the most promising Baili Yixuan before, but the second prince Baili Yihong who he did not deal with, but it seems that the two brothers stretched their hands too far, and one wanted to attack her children. A person who wants to attack her grandson and granddaughter is really used to them.


    Since they have not changed their minds after repeated teachings, it is not bad to open up new territories for their children and grandchildren. This is an opportunity that they have brought up.


    Yun Yi had done her homework before she came, and she directly prescribed a recipe to make soup, and let the soldiers from the camp in the suburbs of Beijing drink the soup for three days in a row, in order to help them adapt to the southern climate.


    Let everyone practice soldiers in the barracks for more than ten days. Seeing that everyone is adapting well, the saint Mo Jingrui directly sent someone to issue a gauntlet with the defenders of Nanjun.


    Baili Yihong is indeed capable of having a defender. He knows that if the Beimo people break the city, the morale of Nan County will be greatly reduced. Such a thing must not happen and must be defended.


    But who are Yunyi and Jing Rui? They have killer weapons in their hands. After a few battles, big and small, Nanjun lit up the flag for a truce.


    Jing Rui couldn''t come from Nanjun. On the one hand, he asked the generals to train every day. On the other hand, he and Yunyi explored the terrain of the military camp in Nanjun. Anyway, he was not idle.


    The last time they went to Nan County, they hand-painted the map, but it was not too detailed. This time they were extra careful, for fear that their negligence would cause unnecessary casualties to the soldiers.


    During the days of the truce, Yun Yi and Jing Rui could be seen going out of the camp every day, and some people thought they were going out to play, until they took out the maps they had drawn in the past few days, and let those people gossip directly. man blushed.


    Beimo is ready, but Nanjun just wants to delay, but he has no chance.


    I didn''t want to hurt innocent people before, but Nanjun wanted to use the procrastination policy, so Beimo didn''t want to play with them.


    Yunyi put out more than 30 earth bombs. After ordering people to shout, he gave them time to retreat. When the time was up, they launched an attack.


    The power of the earth bomb was not too small. The earth city walls of Nanjun were disintegrated without much effort.


    The generals of Nanjun thought that Beimo''s shouting was to scare them, and he didn''t listen to them at all, so the soldiers who were defending the city didn''t retreat at all. Broken limbs directly scared the people of Nanjun.


    In less than half a day, the frontier city of Nanjun was overrun by Beimo troops.


    When the ??800 li rushed to the capital of Nanjun, all the civil servants advocated for peace and compensation. Although those military officers had no peace, none of them took the initiative to lead their troops to defend the enemy.


    Baili Yihong got angry directly above the court: "I usually eat the salary of the court, and everyone is in high spirits. Now that the national disaster is at the forefront, no one has come forward to speak?"


    The minister of civil and military knelt down, but they also heard that Beimo people have something that can make people feel fearful, and now the morale of Beimo soldiers is high, they are afraid that whoever goes will have to lose the battle.


    At this time, whoever takes the lead is stupid.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1465： Extra twenty-six

    Chapter 1465 Fanwai Twenty-six


    But in the face of national disaster, someone has to go to meet the enemy.


    Baili Yihong looked at the minister who was kneeling on the ground below, and his eyes stopped on the fourth brother Baili Yixuan: "King Xuan, do you have a good opinion about today''s affairs?"


    Baili Yixuan''s face was slightly cold, and he asked him in front of so many people, isn''t this leading him to express his position, but what can he say: "The blessing of the Holy One is profound, and naturally he can bring Nanjun to meet bad luck and turn good, this minister is There''s really nothing fancy."


    Baili Yihong saw that he did not answer, and said directly: "Why should King Xuan be humble, who does not know that you can be both civil and military, and you must be the candidate to fight the enemy."


    The ministers who were still working as quails are now down.


    If King Xuan can really go, it would be more appropriate. Just as Sheng Shang Baili Yihong said, King Xuan is really both civil and military.


    Baili Yihong didn''t give King Xuan a chance to reject him at all: "Since everyone is optimistic about King Xuan, then the matter is settled, as for you to go with me, I will give you the right, I just hope that King Xuan will not Negative what the people of Nanjun hoped for."


    This hat was pressed down, and the angry Baili Yixuan didn''t say a word for a long time.


    He was tricked.


    After the matter was settled, Baili Yihong was afraid of another mistake in the middle, so he ordered that three days later, the reinforcements would order troops to set off.


    He doesn''t have any other ideas, so these powerful people have even more terrifying thoughts. They want to kill people with a knife and say it in a high-sounding manner, and they also make you unable to say anything to refute.


    This is the true expression of the winner being the king and the loser being the crown. As long as the person above them speaks, the defeated generals who used to be under the same identities can only obey orders no matter how unwilling they are.


    It was just that Baili Yixuan was angry, and it took a day for him to order troops to leave the capital.


    Just dragged on for such a day, and the situation ahead changed again.


    Beimo''s soldiers chased after the victory and broke through the three counties of Nanjun in one go.


    Fortunately, Yun Yi and Jing Rui ordered that they were not allowed to kill the people in Nanjun, and they were not allowed to rob the poor people of their food and money.


    After all, soldiers are also fighting for their lives, which is also a practice.


    And the mood of the soldiers in Beimo was unprecedentedly high.


    Before Yun Yi and Jing Rui came, they were fully prepared. For the territory they conquered in the front, the people from the Ministry of Housing and the Ministry of War would arrive at the back, and they took over the affairs of the yamen and defending the city at the fastest speed. production and life of the land.


    In other words, as long as the territory is captured, it will soon enter the establishment of Beimo, and even the household registration will be changed in the shortest time, and the follow-up follow-up is quite in place.


    It''s just this matter. The capital of Nanjun has not received the news yet. I just don''t know how the Nanjun court received this news. Will Baili Yihong, the person in power, regret provoking the Beimo royal family.


    Baili Yixuan, who led his troops on an expedition, did not know why he did not let the soldiers march in a hurry. Instead, they had to stop and rest after traveling for 70 miles every day.


    This delay made it slow for five days. By the time they got the news, Beimo''s army had already attacked Jiangyuecheng, which was not far from Beilincheng, which was only two hundred miles away.


    The people in the northern city got the news, and their families fled for their lives in the direction of the capital. All the way to Baili Yixuan, there were people fleeing everywhere.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1466： extra 27

    Chapter 1466 Fanwai Twenty-seven


    Baili Yixuan really didn''t expect Beimo''s army to attack Jiang Yuecheng so quickly.


    He led his troops to camp in Beilin, intending to intercept Beimo''s army here. The reason why he marched passively was just to teach Baili Yihong a lesson, and he didn''t want to let him rest easy.


    But after all, he is a member of the royal family of Nanjun, and it is impossible for the Beimo army to actually invade the capital, so they must be fully prepared. , and then slowly let them withdraw from the territory of Nan County.


    On this day, when Yunyi was resting on the march, he looked at the map in his hand and asked Jing Rui, "The reinforcements from Nanjun have arrived in Beilincheng, why don''t they come here anymore?"


    Jing Rui looked at the mountains in the distance: "Although Jiang Yuecheng is only 200 miles away from the city in the north, half of it is hills, so the marching speed must be slower, and Baili Yixuan is also smart, he must want to use these few days to stay there. Deploying defenses in the northern city is at least less casual than fighting on the road."


    Yun Yi followed Jing Rui''s line of sight: "It seems that Baili Yixuan also has a brain?"


    Jing Rui looked at the heroic little woman and smiled: "No matter what, he is also a member of the royal family, even if his aptitude is mediocre, he has been taught differently from ordinary people since he was a child, not to mention that Baili Yixuan is still very shrewd.


    If he didn''t provoke us before and took action to clean him up, I am afraid that the person who sat in that position today would not be Baili Yihong, but his Baili Yixuan. "


    Yunyi laughed directly: "You said that if he knew, he was the one who taught him a lesson, would he vomit blood in anger?"


    Jing Rui handed a piece of jerky to Yun Yi''s mouth: "I''m afraid it''s more than just vomiting blood."


    Both laughed.


    At that time, Baili Yixuan was the most vocal, and the strongest was Baili Yixuan, but because they came to mix, he completely messed up, and this made Baili Yihong complete.


    However, Baili Yihong didn''t have much brains. He even chose the same path. He also wanted to use the jealousy of the daughter of Beimo''s important officials to harm her grandson and granddaughter. It was really wishful thinking.


    This hand is really long.


    Two days later, Yun Yi and Jing Rui led the troops to set up camp outside the northern city, but Baili Yixuan did not know what the purpose was, so he chose not to move.


    But as long as the soldiers of Beimo approach the city wall, there will be a large number of archers shooting them.


    This day and night, Beimo¡¯s grain and grass were attacked, and some of them were set on fire.


    When ?? Yunyi and the others arrived, the fire had already started.


    Jing Rui hurriedly ordered that while fighting the fire, separate some distance away from the fire, and then let people transport the food and grass away without stopping, be careful that sparks fall on it.


    The fire stopped when it reached the isolation zone, and a third of the food and grass was lost in a fire.


    Yunyi also blamed herself a bit. She was really careless. She didn''t expect Baili Yixuan to take advantage of the loophole and send someone to dress up as a commoner, and ambushed on the way early.


    And in order not to be exposed, those people stayed in ambush for a day without moving, until late at night everyone fell asleep.


    Only then did he sneak in during the shift change. Fortunately, he was discovered in advance. If it was a little later, all the food and grass would have to be burned.


    Xue Li in the space also felt that she was derelict of duty, and said to Yun Yi with some self-blame: "Master, don''t worry, the food in the space is enough to make up for these losses, I will manage the space well and try to make up for today''s losses. "


    It was tired from playing with the children, and fell asleep all of a sudden. I didn''t expect such a thing to happen.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1467： Extra twenty eight

    Chapter 1467 Fanwai Twenty-eight


    Yun Yi wouldn''t blame Xue Li. After all, she and Jing Rui didn''t realize it either. It''s really been too smooth for these few days, and she lost her guard. That''s why Baili Yixuan''s people succeeded.


    Because the advance is fast, the supply will definitely not be so timely. If such a thing happens, the mood of the soldiers will also be affected.


    However, Yun Yi thought of a solution at the first time, and would not let everyone go to the battlefield with emotions.


    The matter here was handed over to Ye Huaiyi. Soon, the couple left the camp and searched for the nearest town. They rented ox carts, donkey carts and carriages at high prices, and then Jing Rui and the others took them to Yunyi to find them temporarily. A place to store food.


    Early the next morning, truckloads of grain were transported into the barracks. At first, it was heard that these trucks were delivering grain to the barracks in Beimo, but they all resisted. Jing Rui broke a tree with a single palm. , those people were left with nothing but awe.


    When the soldiers saw the supplies brought in, they swept away the depression of yesterday and regained their high spirits.


    And Yunyi and Jing Rui are also very trustworthy, they directly paid the freight to those cars. These people did not miss the publicity on the way back to the people along the way, but they regained a lot of people''s hearts for Beimo.


    Just when Baili Yixuan thought this was the most suitable time to start a war with Beimo''s army, he never thought that Beimo''s soldiers were ready to fight with high morale.


    The horn of the confrontation between the two armies sounded, and the Beimo army had been fighting for the whole day''s morale, and all of them were very heroic.


    After a battle, he almost captured the lieutenant beside Baili Yixuan, leaving Baili Yixuan puzzled.


    The fire in the Beimo camp last night can be clearly seen from the city wall. The morale of the soldiers in Beimo has not been affected at all, on the contrary, they are more brave.


    He punched the table angrily: "How is this possible?"


    At this moment, a subordinate came in: "Your Highness, I just got the news that a convoy entered Beimo''s military camp this morning."


    Baili Yixuan said with a cold face: "You mean, Beimo''s supplies came in such a timely manner, how is this possible?"


    paused, pointed at the subordinate and said, "Send someone to inquire about the news, I want to know how much grain and grass Beimoxing burned last night."


    The subordinate clasped his fists in return and said, "Yes."


    It¡¯s just that Baili Yixuan has yet to get results, but in the middle of the night, the northern city was swept away by locusts.


    Not only the grain and grass in the Baili Yixuan barracks, but also the large and small government grain depots in the northern city and the grain that the big families could take away in the future, all of which were collected by Yunyi.


    It wasn''t until morning when the barracks was about to start making breakfast that they realized that there was no food.


    For a while, he was so frightened that he crawled to Baili Yixuan to report, only to be beaten badly.


    And this matter, did not suppress the news in time, and soon spread in the military camp.


    At this time, the big and wealthy households in the city also found that the food at home was missing, and the people in the city were panicked for a while, and more people took their families and fled to the capital.


    Although ?? did not attack the ordinary people in the city, as soon as the rich households in the city acted, the city followed in chaos, and the entire northern city was out of control in an instant.


    Baili Yixuan sent people to suppress it, preventing the people from fleeing and letting them live and die together with the North City. Not to mention it''s okay, but I thought that the North City was really unstoppable, and the people were even more desperate. Desperately fleeing towards the capital.


    Although the people were unarmed, they could not stand the crowd, and soon someone broke through the barrier.


    And the lieutenant of Baili Yixuan, who was in a hurry, even ordered to shoot to kill. Fortunately, another general who was guarding the city in the north of the city tried his best to persuade them to save the people.


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support, good night~~~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1468： extra 29

    Chapter 1468 Fanwai Twenty-nine


    The escape of the people also made the soldiers under Baili Yixuan panic.


    However, Baili Yixuan is also capable in the end, and he quickly calmed the hearts of the army, and promised that as long as he resisted the advance of the Beimo army, he would definitely report to the sage and ask for credit for everyone.


    At this time, even if Baili Yixuan refused to accept Baili Yihong, it would still be important to Nanjun Sheji. Once Beimo rushed down to Beilincheng, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    After all, the north city is only four hundred miles away from the capital. If the north city is broken, it will take a few days for the army of Beimo to besiege the capital, and he can''t bear the responsibility Baili Yixuan.


    At the same time as this side was facing the challenge, they also sent people to send a secret letter to the capital.


    But when Baili Yihong read the expedited battle report sent back by King Xuan Baili Yixuan, he did not mention it to the ministers immediately. He felt that this was Baili Yixuan playing tricks, and the purpose was to take credit with the imperial court.


    Gorgeously missed the best time to send reinforcements.


    After the three battles between Baili Yixuan and Jing Rui, they stopped opening the city gate. Those soldiers who had retreated from the border all the way to the northern city approached Baili Yixuan and said, "My lord, the Beimo manpower There is gunpowder on it, and it is very powerful, if we don''t fight, they will probably use those despicable methods."


    Baili Yixuan heard about it from the soldiers who came back from the border before, but he was afraid of disturbing the morale of the army, so he suppressed it, and he was not allowed to mention it again, but now he still has to face it after all.


    Baili Yixuan said with a sullen face: "The city wall on the north side of the city is not rammed with earth, but built with bluestone. This king wants to see how resistant Beimo''s gunpowder is?"


    In fact, he didn''t have a clue in his heart, but he thought that the city wall was built with four layers of bluestone except for the center of the city wall, and the gunpowder in Beimo might not be able to explode.


    He chose to forget the news he had received before. When the Wei River was diverted, the mountains that blocked the flow of the Wei River were all blasted with homemade explosives.


    Yun Yi ordered someone to bring boiled milk over, and after sending the people away, he took out some pastries with a less strong taste from the space: "Eat some, go and rest first, maybe we will have to open it later. ."


    In her mind, if she can''t use those explosives, she won''t use them. One is that the victory is impossible, the other is that the lethality is too strong, and the other is that she doesn''t want Beimo''s soldiers to rely too much on these things, and thus lose the battle. Ability.


    So they gave Baili Yixuan an ultimatum, either out of the city to fight, or surrender, or neither, then they could only be rude to him.


    Now they are just waiting for the result.


    But looking at the current state of Beilincheng, Baili Yixuan is afraid that he wants to be a quail, so they are not used to him.


    Jing Rui smiled and took the dim sum: "You too."


    Yunyi shook his head: "I just ate it before, you eat it and make up for it, I''ve lost weight these days."


    Jing Rui pulled people to his side: "You too, it has been reduced a lot during this time. When we hit Luncheng, we will stop the battle first, and then make other plans when we completely take over the yamen and appease the people."


    Yun Yi smiled and leaned on Jing Rui''s shoulder: "I think so too, the battle line is too long, it''s not good for us."


    Jing Rui laughed: "When half of Nan County becomes our Beimo territory, the rest will be just around the corner."


    Yunyi got angry when she thought of the despicable actions of Baili Yixuan and Baili Yihong: "Yes, since they provoke us again and again, we must teach them a profound lesson."


    The lesson of the subjugation of the country must be profound, they are not immortal.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1469： extra thirty

    Chapter 1469 Fanwai Thirty


    After eating, Jing Rui drank the hot milk and finished the cakes that Yun Yi gave him: "Come on, look at this, Baili Yixuan is afraid to bet, you accompany me to rest for a while, we will give him one later. Great gift."


    Yunyi took the plate back into the space: "Okay, let his dream be shattered, face the reality, regret the beginning, and be in pain."


    As soon as the two of them got up, they heard someone outside the tent: "Report to the sage, there is an urgent dispatch from the capital."


    Jing Rui frowned slightly: "Come in."


    took the letter, opened the seal neatly, looked at it with three lines, and instantly had a smile on his face: "Great, we are going to be grandfathers and grandmothers."


    directly handed the letter to Yun Yi: "Yi Er, our sister Yun is pregnant, and we have a grandson."


    Yunyi took the letter and read it carefully: "It''s great, even though we''re not in Beijing, we don''t know if that girl is serious about morning sickness?"


    Jing Rui didn''t feel sleepy now, he said with a smile, "Don''t worry, with the imperial grandmother here, everything will be arranged. Besides, with the Crown Princess and Princess Changqing here, they will also take good care of Sister Yun."


    Yun Yi squinted at Jing Rui: "Just like Sister Yun''s temperament, she won''t feel wronged, I''m afraid Shao Kun will have to suffer a lot."


    Jing Rui thought of that scene, and his eyes were full of smiles: "Shao Kun is sincere to her, I can see it, don''t worry, if it can make Sister Yun happy, he will do whatever he is willing to do."


    Yunyi also chuckled softly: "That''s true."


    Jing Rui looked outside the tent: "The reason why I didn''t let him follow the expedition this time is also considering that if Sister Yun is pregnant and there is no husband by her side, I am afraid that she will feel uncomfortable, but I feel sorry for Shaokun."


    Yunyi nodded and agreed with Jing Rui''s words: "I can only compensate him later."


    Seeing that Jing Rui was not sleepy, Yun Yi dragged him around the barracks, mainly because he wanted to go to the military doctor to see how the patients who had been operated on by her manual operation a few days ago were doing.


    The military medical department knelt on the ground when they saw the saint and the queen in person, Jing Rui called out, and set up a background board.


    Yunyi asked directly at the old military doctor: "Those soldiers are now out of danger?"


    The old military doctor looked up with admiration: "Xie Niangniang remembers that they have passed the dangerous period and everything is normal. If it is not for you, they are afraid of hanging."


    The words of the old military doctor are not a compliment. Those few words of the wounded, if Yun Yi did not take action, even if they saved their lives, they would be disabled for life.


    I went with the old military doctor into a small tent specially made for them, and when I saw that it was exactly as the old military doctor said, I felt relieved: "If they can move in a few days, I will settle them down, so as not to run around. , is not conducive to recovery.¡±


    The old military doctor responded: "Yes."


    After the two of them left, the disabled soldiers all talked about the sage and the empress, all with a look of admiration.


    When the Holy Spirit is on the expedition in person, the concubine must accompany her to see the feelings of the emperor and empress, and the empress can kill the enemy when she goes into battle, and can practice medicine when she returns to the camp.


    Returning to the account, the previous excitement has finally calmed down, and I look forward to returning to the court as soon as possible to welcome the arrival of my grandson.


    On the north side of the city, Baili Yixuan heard a report from outside: "Tell me, is there any movement in Beimo?"


    The soldier knelt down and replied, "There is no movement at Beimo Barracks."


    Baili Yixuan''s eyes were a little smug: "What is this king talking about, they do have gunpowder in their hands, but that depends on what the city wall is built with, this is not the soil that can be easily exploded. wall."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1470： extra thirty one

    Chapter 1470 Fanwai Thirty-One


    It wasn''t long before he was complacent when someone rushed in: "Your Highness, there is something going on at Beimo Barracks."


    Baili Yixuan pretended to be calm and said, "Don''t panic, let''s talk about it in detail."


    The man said nervously: "A quarter of an hour ago, the Beimo military camp seemed to be ordering troops. After that, I saw them coming in and out, and some people got busy."


    He swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and then said: "It didn''t take long for a few unnamed shelves to be placed at the entrance of Beimo''s military camp, but I heard from the soldiers who came back from the border that it was very powerful, and Beimo''s Soldiers don''t need to get too close to us, they can use that rack to drop explosives on our city walls, or even inside the city."


    Baili Yixuan was a little flustered when he heard this: "You step back first."


    After ?? and the others withdrew, they looked at the entourage beside them: "Inform them to go to the council hall to discuss matters."


    In a small amount of time, the council hall was full of people: "Now there is movement in the Beimo military camp, if they don''t open the city gate to fight, they will definitely throw the gunpowder on the city wall, and possibly into the city. Everyone has a solution.¡±


    All the generals in the council hall frowned. After a long time, someone stood up: "Either open the city to fight, or prepare archers on both sides of the city wall to shoot at those who throw gunpowder."


    The general who had experienced throwing gunpowder shook his head and said: "It''s easier said than done, the best archers have a range of only 400 meters, most of them can''t reach it, only within 200 meters, but when the machine was at the border, it could Throwing from five hundred meters away."


    Now the council hall fell silent again, and Baili Yixuan said a little upset, "Isn''t there any way to fight it?"


    At this moment, someone said, "Your Highness, when will the reinforcements from the imperial court arrive?"


    It''s okay not to mention this, but I''m angry when I mention this Baili Yihong, and the battle report sent back to Beijing is like a stone sinking into the sea. This north-facing city is only four hundred miles away from the capital, so it''s impossible that it hasn''t been delivered yet.


    In order to be on the safe side, he even gave three copies. He didn''t expect that there was no movement in the capital. He knew clearly that this was Baili Yihong trying to suppress him, and a mocking smile appeared on his face.


    If he can''t resist Beimo''s army, what good results will he have?


    He shouted to the outside: "Someone."


    After finishing speaking, in front of the generals, he directly wrote three more battle reports and sealed them in a bamboo tube: "Every other hour, send an emergency battle report back to Beijing. This time, don''t shy away from it."


    Since Baili Yihong is unkind, don''t blame yourself for being unrighteous.


    The person he was talking about will also discuss matters in the imperial study.


    A minister said: "Sir, I heard that the front sent a battle report to Beijing?"


    Baili Yihong said casually, "You still don''t know King Xuan''s temperament, when he likes big things, he naturally likes small things to become big, with King Xuan''s ability, as long as he calms down, he will surely be able to triumph. come back."


    Those ministers knew that the sage did not like King Xuan, and no one mentioned the battle ahead, and the battle report was so abruptly suppressed for another day.


    And this meeting in the north of the city is going through torment.


    Jing Rui was not joking with Baili Yixuan. When the time came, he ordered: "Break up."


    So those throwing machines started dropping modified earth bombs at the north wall of the city. Jing Rui was still kind and didn''t let anyone throw them into the city, so as long as the people came out of the city, there were basically no casualties.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1471： Extra 32

    Chapter 1471 Fanwai Thirty-two


    Jing Rui glanced at the city wall to the north, and ordered, "Concentrate your firepower and throw it at the city wall on the left."


    Everyone immediately understood what he meant. After all, this city wall is different from other places. It is built with whole strips of bluestone. It is definitely impossible to disintegrate as quickly as the earthen city wall, and if it is blown into pieces, it will cost money to rebuild it in the future. .


    I have to say that everyone is thinking long-term.


    Before taking the city, he thought about the court.


    This city wall really took a lot of effort, but it was finally broken after a few hours, and the northern city fell.


    Yunyi and Jing Rui stood at the front of the team wearing armor, Jing Rui gave an order: "Pioneer camp, go ahead."


    There were more than a dozen specially trained people rushing northward to the city, entering from the blasted ruins, and it took only a quarter of an hour to open the city gate.


    Jing Rui and Yun Yi gave an order, and Beimo''s soldiers rushed into Beilin City.


    Jing Rui made arrangements in advance. After some people entered the city, they did not directly participate in the war. Instead, they dispersed in groups, beating gongs loudly in the streets to publicize, so that the people should not be fearless in resistance, as long as everyone is safe and sound. , Beimo''s general will not hurt innocents.


    In less than half a day, Baili Yixuan retreated steadily, and the Beimo army chased after thirty miles.


    However, Jing Rui did not let everyone continue to chase down, but asked everyone to repair in place, logistics supplies were soon delivered, and the large army set up camp 30 miles away from the northern border city, and let everyone take a break to deal with the situation. The next arrangement.


    The people of Baili Yixuan, because they didn''t eat for two meals, and then went through this fight and escaped, they were really embarrassed.


    The reason why Jing Rui didn''t let the soldiers go after him was also out of prudence. After all, they didn''t have a comprehensive understanding of Nanjun, so it''s better to be conservative.


    Anyway, the north border city is only 400 miles away from the capital of the southern county. They settled the north border city a little bit, and gave the soldiers a chance to breathe. After everyone had a full meal, they would march, and it would not affect the war at all.


    The sky was getting dark, Jing Rui ordered: "Be alert and continue on your way tomorrow morning."


    In the north facing the city, the people from the Ministry of Households and the Ministry of War had already entered the yamen. With the experience of the previous cities, they quickly got started.


    However, Beilincheng is the second largest existence in the northern part of the southern county after the capital. Naturally, the situation is more complicated than the previous small cities. Those big families have more troops that contradict Beimo.


    Their city was captured in one day. If Nanjun could not take back the lost city, then they would face separation from their relatives. I don¡¯t know when they would see each other again, and they would become citizens of the two countries in the future. , Now most of the people in the city are frightened and do not know the future.


    The three expedited battle reports sent by Baili Yixuan before, also arrived in the middle of the night and sent back to the capital one after another in the early morning, and those who sent the battle reports were ordered by King Xuan Baili Yixuan, and they shouted all the way to enter. palace.


    For a time, the people of Kyoto were also in chaos, and some people even started to pack up and go south to their relatives and friends.


    Baili Yihong didn''t expect that King Xuan would disregard the royal face, disregard the capital''s confusion, and dare to let those who sent the battle report shout that the north is in danger, and after entering the palace, he shouted: "The battle report was robbed before, and the north is in danger of the city. , reinforcements are urgent."


    Baili Yihong, who heard the news, almost vomited blood. This was a game against him, which is really hateful.


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support, good night~~~


    Dear friends, from tomorrow onwards, the daily update of this book will be changed to two chapters until the end, and the new book [The Rebirth Era has room for a beautiful daughter-in-law] will be updated with four chapters every day. Thank you for your understanding and support, everyone! ~~~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1472： extra thirty-three

    Chapter 1472 Fanwai Thirty-Three


    Baili Yihong got angry on the main hall, holding the battle report to let the courtiers think of countermeasures.


    The courtiers were also speechless. Earlier, Lord Xuan sent an expedited battle report back to Beijing, but the sage ignored it. Even if a minister mentioned it, he didn''t face it, just thinking about taking the opportunity to suppress King Xuan.


    Now something has happened, and he is angry with the courtier here again.


    The Left Servant of the Ministry of War came out: "Your Majesty, now we have to send troops to reinforce King Xuan as soon as possible. After all, the Northern Border City is only four hundred miles away from the capital. If King Xuan cannot resist the army of Beimo, the consequences will be unimaginable."


    He really couldn''t say the words ?? soldiers approaching the city, for fear of committing a major taboo of the Holy Spirit and causing trouble for his upper body.


    Baili Yihong naturally knew this, but he was too confident before, and he didn''t prepare for defense. He didn''t expect Beimo''s army to be so brave. It didn''t take long to attack Beilin City, and he didn''t expect Xuan Wang was so unbearable.


    But right now, no matter what, there is no other way but to send reinforcements.


    Therefore, Baili Yihong urgently ordered Yuan Mingsheng, the left servant of the Ministry of War, to lead the Beijing garrison to reinforce, and then quickly ordered people to go to other places to transfer troops, but no matter which way the troops were, it would take six days at the earliest to return to Beijing to rescue the driver. Baili Yihong also panicked.


    It was a full seven hundred miles from the border to the northern city. He didn''t expect the Beimo army to come over so quickly, which really caught him off guard.


    But the ministers knew in their hearts that this time, they couldn''t blame King Xuan at all. It was because the sage had to treat the belly of a gentleman with the heart of a villain, which caused such a situation.


    Ming Mingxuan King immediately sent an expedited battle report back to Beijing, but the sage not only ignored it, but also deliberately suppressed it. This is irresponsible for the safety of the country and the people, and all the civil and military people of the dynasty were dissatisfied for a while.


    The next morning, many officials sent their family members to **** their families out of the city for refuge.


    After Baili Yihong learned the news, he fired again and ordered to block all the city gates immediately, vowing to live and die together with Kyoto.


    The people in this city are even more panicked.


    Jing Rui, no matter what Baili Yihong thinks and what he wants to do, after taking a day off in Beilincheng, he orders to move on.


    In one day and one night, the people from the Beimo Household Department and the Ministry of War have completely controlled the Beilin City, and the city has basically returned to normal order.


    Jing Rui gave an order: "Let''s go."


    Now the morale of the soldiers in Beimo is unprecedentedly high: "Kill, kill, kill."


    The deafening cries of ?? are even more exciting.


    At this time, Baili Yixuan was standing on the city wall of Sishui City more than 200 miles away from the northern city, with a dignified expression on his face. At this moment, he had already forgotten how to fight Baili Yihong.


    He is really worried about the future of Nanjun. This time, the sage and the queen of Beimo led an army to attack Nanjun, which is enough to see that they are angry that Nanjun has repeatedly attacked the descendants of the royal family in Beimo.


    I am afraid that Nan County is really in danger this time.


    He wearily rushed to the lieutenant beside him and asked, "Is there any news from the capital?"


    The lieutenant clasped his fists and replied, "I haven''t received it for the time being. My subordinates feel that we still have to save ourselves, because we are afraid that the reinforcements from the capital will not arrive in time."


    Baili Yixuan stared coldly ahead: "It''s easier said than done."


    sighed and ordered: "Go on, and requisition all the lamp oil in the city, including the people''s homes."


    Someone walked away.


    Baili Yixuan then instructed: "To requisition all the cotton and cloth in the city, the speed should be fast."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1473： extra thirty-four

    Chapter 1473 Fanwai Thirty-Four


    Although he didn''t know the intention of the prince, some people still responded.


    Baili Yixuan did not stop, and then ordered: "Organize the people in the city, wrap the cotton soaked in lamp oil with cloth and tie arrows. Be sure to prepare 100,000 spares before the arrival of the Beimo army."


    The people behind ?? led the way.


    The lieutenant next to ?? said, "My lord, do you prepare some stones, boiling water, hot oil, etc. on the city wall?"


    Baili Yixuan stared into the distance: "You can prepare some, but the most important thing is to prepare flammable arrows with all your strength."


    Sishuicheng is somewhat different from the northern city. The reason why Sishuicheng is called Sishuicheng is because there is a moat on all sides, and only one side of the river is artificially excavated, and the other three sides are all formed naturally.


    As long as Beimo''s army can''t get close to the city wall, then they can delay time, wait for the arrival of reinforcements, and then make a long-term plan.


    Sishui City for a while, the people of the whole city were busy, but the organization was very orderly.


    There was no way. As soon as Baili Yixuan entered the city, he ordered the city gate to be closed. At this time, the people had no chance to escape. They could only cooperate with the officials and hoped to defend the Sishui City.


    When Jing Rui Yunyi led the army to Sishui City, the reinforcements sent by Baili Yihong were also rushing to Sishui City.


    At night, when there were still fifty miles left, Jing Rui ordered to set up camp.


    No matter how hard we rush, it is impossible to reach Sishui City today. If the soldiers are not allowed to rest well, where will the spirit of tomorrow come to fight.


    So Jing Rui decisively ordered the stove to cook, eat and drink enough, rest early, and continue on the road tomorrow morning.


    The tent was built quickly. Yunyi held a simple map: "The city of four waters is surrounded by water on all sides. If you don''t put a suspension bridge, you really can''t enter the city."


    As a person of Baili Yixuan, he had suffered such a big loss in Beilin City before, so he would definitely be prepared.


    As soon as she finished speaking, the two of them looked at each other and thought about it in their hearts.


    Jing Rui said coldly: "Baili Yixuan is protected by water. In order to keep us from getting close, he can only choose to use fire. After all, those throwing machines are all made of wood."


    Yunyi thought it was reasonable: "I remember that there is also a river twenty miles away from Sishui City?"


    Jing Rui looked at him with a smile: "It seems that we have thought of it together."


    The two looked at each other and both laughed.


    When the logistics soldiers brought the food, Yun Yi and Jing Rui also discussed the matter for tomorrow.


    After the two soldiers left, Yun Yi took out some cooked food in the space, and ate the food that was delivered.


    The next day, after the army had breakfast, Jing Rui ordered: "Let''s go."


    We had only 50 miles left, and we rested peacefully for a night. With high morale, we soon arrived at Qinghe, which is 20 miles outside of Sishui City.


    Jing Rui ordered that all the throwing machines be wetted with water, and they had to be thoroughly watered.


    Although it is definitely not as easy to use as before, if you want to throw the earth explosives on the city wall, I am afraid that it will consume more strength, but it is still better than being shot by a flaming arrow. it is good.


    Some people stayed in Qinghe to deal with the throwing machines, while others advanced another ten miles. Jing Rui ordered: "Build the stove and cook."


    When the meal was ready, the throwing machine was almost soaked. After the meal, Jing Rui ordered: "Speed ??up and take the Sishui City."


    The soldiers shouted in unison: "Take the Sishui City straight, take the Sishui City straight."


    This thunderous shout went straight into the sky!


    Little cuties, good night! ~~~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1474： Extra 35

    Chapter 1474 Fanwai Thirty-Five


    After the ?? Beimo army marched to a place two miles away from Sishui City, Jing Rui ordered to stop.


    When the throwing machine was in place, then people came forward with a simplified version of the loudspeaker to shout, which probably meant that Baili Yixuan would open the city to surrender. After an hour, if the city gate was not opened, the Beimo army would launch a general attack. .


    This makes Baili Yixuan angry, this is simply a provocation and cannot be tolerated.


    So he went up to the city wall and directly ordered: "As long as Beimo''s throwing machine comes into range, start shooting immediately, and you must teach them a lesson."


    Both sides are making final preparations, and the battle is about to break out.


    As soon as the hour came, Jing Rui gave an order: "Break me hard."


    The throwing machine was pushed to a distance of 500 meters from the city wall. If they did not move forward, all the archers on Sishui City would see fire in their eyes. No matter how they shot, it was not within their effective range at all.


    It''s just that they haven''t figured out a countermeasure yet. The Beimo Army''s homemade dynamite has already exploded on the city wall. For a while, the city wall was screaming constantly.


    Even Baili Yixuan was hit by the blown small stone, injured his arm, and his face was slashed with blood, which frightened his entourage for a while: "My lord, you can''t stay here any longer, this thing The power is too great.¡±


    As he said that, he wanted to pull his master away, but how could Baili Yixuan listen to him: "The soldiers are still standing on the city wall, and Sishui City is protected by a moat. It is also impossible for them to capture the Four Waters City."


    Just as his words fell, the corner of the city wall in the west blew up one after another, and the corner of the city wall collapsed suddenly, and there was a gap there after a while.


    However, the outer city wall collapsed, and the rammed earth in the middle was also blasted away, but the inner city wall was still there.


    Jing Rui naturally saw clearly with the binoculars, and ordered: "Aim for that gap, and concentrate on blasting the corner of the western city wall to open a passage."


    With his order, some of the throwing machines were thrown there. It only took two quarters of an hour. The corner of the western city wall was completely blown up, and the inner city wall collapsed.


    Baili Yixuan was almost mad, and roared: "Defend Sishui City, you must not let Beimo people go further. Your parents, wife and children are in the back, and even if you die today, you have to resist me."


    Why start the siege in the first half of the afternoon, that is, when it is dark, they are already exhausted, so that they can launch a general attack.


    When the throwing machine in front was throwing bombs, Jing Rui had already ordered the guys to start preparing food. When the throwing machine stopped, that is, when they launched the general attack, they had to eat well in advance to have strength. kill the enemy.


    What Jing Rui could think of, Baili Yixuan naturally also thought of it, but unfortunately, the food they sent under the city wall was hit by the throwing machine that entered 200 meters, and the food flew all over the ground.


    Then the throwing machines returned to their original safe positions. Of course, there were still casualties just now.


    In the end, when Baili Yixuan was injured and the walls of Sishui City were in chaos, Jing Rui ordered the soldiers who had been waiting there: "Invade Sishui City and rush."


    Then those vanguard soldiers resisted the self-made ladder across the river and started the siege under the cover of the throwing machine. These people were specially trained. They crawled on the ladder and climbed over the moat, from the blasted The gap entered the city smoothly.


    Of course, many soldiers were injured by arrows and fell into the moat.


    But with the blessing of Xue Li, it is already the smallest casualty.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1475： Extra thirty six

    Chapter 1475 Fanwai Thirty-Six


    Half an hour later, when the officers and soldiers of Nanjun were about to burn down the suspension bridge out of the city, the pioneer soldiers of Beimo who were attacked into the city took action to save it.


    When the suspension bridge was lowered, the officers and soldiers of Nanjun who were still on the city wall wailed and screamed. They knew that when the Sishui City was over, half of Nanjun was over, and Kyoto was in danger!


    Baili Yixuan was sent out of Sishui City in a coma.


    As soon as the men who escorted them out of the city, they encountered reinforcements sent by the capital.


    Unfortunately, Beimo''s soldiers and horses were really demoralizing all the way. Even if they sent reinforcements, it was a drop in the bucket. Beimo''s army quickly occupied Sishui City with an unstoppable momentum.


    Some Nanjun officers and soldiers saw that the situation was over, and gave up their resistance directly. They chased the unconscious King Xuan out of the capital and went to the capital.


    After ?? Yunyi entered the city, he first walked around in Sishui, with Xueli''s help, and immediately harvested a wave of wealth, all of which were the official residences of Sishui City who abandoned the city and fled.


    They spent the night in Sishui City, and on the second day, Jing Rui and Yun Yi led the army and approached the capital of Nanjun.


    And in the middle of the road, King Xuan, in addition to despair and humiliation, tried to kill himself several times, but was stopped by his subordinates.


    A distance of two hundred miles, two days.


    Because Baili Yihong sent the garrison troops in the capital to reinforce, and the troops mobilized from other places had not yet arrived in the capital, after receiving the news that Sishui City had missed.


    Some ministers suggested that the capital be temporarily moved to protect the health of the holy dragon.


    Baili Yihong did not expect that the foundation of his ancestors, half of the river in Nanjun would be destroyed by his hands, and he vomited blood directly, frightening all the courtiers.


    By the time Jing Rui and the others arrived at the capital of Nanjun, Luncheng had long since lost its former prosperity, and all the people in the city should have fled, leaving only those who were unable to escape.


    The remaining defenders did not resist and directly raised the white flag.


    The sage moved the capital with his ministers. They were all abandoned sons, and even resistance would be nothing more than a life-threatening death.


    The army of Beimo quickly took over the capital of Nanjun, and Jing Rui immediately changed his name to Luocheng.


    Beimo''s army chased out of the capital for 80 li, so they were ordered not to chase further.


    After ??, the people from the Ministry of Housing and the Ministry of War took over the affairs of Los Angeles in an all-round way.


    When ??Jing Rui was in charge of the overall situation, Yun Yi was like in Sishui City, with the help of Xue Li, he collected and collected everywhere, and he had a lot of fun. None of those officials who fled to the official''s mansion were left behind.


    Really found a lot of wealth that others can''t find, it is really a good harvest.


    The story of Nanjun losing the capital and half of the country quickly spread to the surrounding countries, and all the countries were shocked. I didn''t expect the saint and queen of Beimo to be so powerful. They only led an army of 200,000 and won the battle. Half of the country in Nanjun.


    The reason is that the sage of Nanjun extended his hand to the descendants of the royal family, angering the king of Beimo, and this was the reason for this personal expedition.


    This matter is a wake-up call to various neighboring countries. Don''t always think about things, otherwise you will inevitably get caught.


    Jing Rui was not greedy, and he stopped when he got half of Nanjun. Some things are too much. If Nanjun is really destroyed, other neighboring countries will guard you everywhere. In the end, he is afraid that they will all join forces to deal with Beimo.


    Now he has cut off half of his country, not only taught Baili Yixuan and Baili Yihong a lesson, but also warned the neighboring countries around him, so that they would not dare to have delusions in their hearts.


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support! good night~~~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1476： Extra 37

    Chapter 1476 Fanwai Thirty-Seven


    In the battle here, Jing Rui quickly dispatched 800 miles to the capital in an expedited manner.


    The messengers would shout whenever they went to a post station or a city: "Eight hundred miles to report urgently, the battle ahead is a great victory, and the Empress personally led the army to capture the capital of Nanjun."


    For a while, the people everywhere cheered and cheered, shouting: "Victory at Beimo, long live the emperor, long live the empress."


    After the good news entered the capital of Beimo, the people even knelt down and bowed in the direction of the capital of Nanjun: "Long live the emperor, long live the empress, the blessing of all the people."


    The Empress Dowager learned that her grandson and granddaughter-in-law had conquered half of the South County, and excitedly brought the palace maid to the small Buddhist hall to kneel and worship.


    And the Emperor Taishang got the news and directly ordered: "Let Qintian choose the nearest auspicious day to open the temple, and all the children of the Zong family in Beijing, Beijing officials above the fourth rank must participate."


    This is something that has not happened in Beimo for hundreds of years. Border wars happen every few years, but at most a few cities on the border are seized, and it is unprecedented to directly attack the capital of a neighboring country.


    He not only wants to worship the ancestral temple now, but also has to wait for his son and daughter-in-law to return for a grand ceremony of worshiping the heavens and ancestors.


    Several princes and princesses gathered together to chat about the heroism of the father and mother, the youngest Xiao Wenjie looked at the sky: "I don''t know when the father and mother will return to Beijing?"


    The old fifth Mo Wenqi also sighed: "I also miss the father and mother."


    The fourth eldest Mo Wenqian comforted: "Come on, the city has been captured, and the next thing is those officials."


    Mo Wenqi stood up: "The father and mother should have received the news that their sister is pregnant, right?"


    Mo Wenqian got up and handed his sister a piece of red bean cake she liked: "I must have received it, look at it, with the temperament of the mother, it will not be long before the person who will send the congratulatory gift back to Beijing will arrive."


    *


    Compared to the joy of the people of Beimo, the people of Nanjun were very worried when they learned that Sheng Shang fled the capital in embarrassment, and Nanjun lost half of the country.


    And Baili Yihong fell ill because he lost half of the country, the capital, and the legacy of his ancestors. The courtiers who followed for a while were panicked, for fear that at this time, there would be another good or bad in the sage, that Nanjun Dangerous.


    Once the sage is good or bad, it will inevitably lead to civil strife. The people who suffer will not be the common people. If the Beimo people pursue the victory, then the Nanjun will be destroyed. It¡¯s no wonder that they don¡¯t panic.


    After the imperial doctor came out, the courtiers who were waiting outside all gathered around: "How?"


    The faces of the imperial doctors were not very good-looking, and the court judge said, "I am depressed, I am afraid that I will trouble the adults."


    Everyone naturally understands the meaning of the court''s judgment, but how to enlighten this matter, I am afraid who will come forward to enlighten and who will die first. After everyone looked at each other, they bowed their heads and sighed in their hearts.


    At this time, Baili Yixuan, who had lost a leg, also slowly woke up. If he had been injured at the time, his leg could have been saved, but in that case, he just asked the military doctor to help him stop the bleeding first.


    When he settled down, the leg could no longer be saved. In order to save his life, he had to sacrifice his left leg.


    When he realized something was wrong, he almost went crazy: "What have you done to me?"


    The person serving ?? knelt down in fright: "Your Highness, calm down."


    But how could Baili Yixuan accept the fact that he smashed everything he could grasp, and then shouted like a trapped beast, "Ah, ah, ah, why?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1477： Extra 38

    Chapter 1477 Fanwai Thirty-Eight


    After ?? Baili Yihong woke up, he originally advocated mobilizing troops and horses to fight again. Even if other cities could be lost, Kyoto must not be lost.


    But the courtiers who were kneeling on the ground were stunned and no one agreed. They knew that even if they mobilized more troops, it would not help.


    After all, the Beimo army has killer bombs to help out. Even if there are more people, what''s the use? It''s not enough for others to bomb.


    Baili Yihong, who had just recovered, vomited blood again.


    For a while, the house turned into porridge.


    And after those neighboring countries got the exact news, they were completely dead. Especially in Dongning, from the royal family to the common people, everyone was shocked. Fortunately, they were wise at the time, or they would perish. I''m afraid it''s them.


    No, if they don''t raise a white flag, negotiate peace, and don''t pay compensation, I''m afraid that Beimo will be able to attack the capital in a fit of anger.


    In this battle, the momentum and dragon power were displayed. It is estimated that the neighboring countries will not dare to have delusions in a hundred years.


    Jing Rui also wanted this effect. As for the other half of Nan County, it was his son''s business.


    He didn''t want to force several countries to join forces against Beimo.


    Soon, a temporary checkpoint was set up 80 miles away from Los Angeles.


    Jing Rui ordered the recruitment of laborers, but as before Beimo, they were not corv¨¦e, and all wages were settled by the imperial court, and it was specially stated that wages would be paid every half month.


    At first, some people didn''t believe it: "How can there be such a good thing, it''s just to deceive people. When the construction is completed, I''m afraid it will change its face."


    You can manage three meals a day, which is really tempting. There are still many people from poor families who try to sign up.


    Everyone can have enough to eat three meals a day. Those who get the benefits will inevitably give some publicity. After that, more and more people join in.


    After half a month, those people got their wages as scheduled. Although the expressions on their faces were still dull, they were still somewhat comforted.


    The reason why ??Jing Rui did this is that now this is the territory of Beimo, so these people are the people of Beimo. With this incident, they can quickly regain the hearts of the people.


    Although for a while they thought that Beimo had violated their land, but this is an era when imperial power is above everything else, not to mention, it will not take long for them to slowly realize the honor of being a citizen of Beimo.


    Jing Rui sent an expedited letter back to the capital, which also specifically instructed the crown prince to select people from various prefectures who were willing to live here. Half of it will be paid before departure, and the other half will be paid when the household is settled.


    Being a person is to bring the folk customs and folk customs of Beimo here, and integrate with the local people. This is not a small amount of work, and of course it is also a large expenditure, but it is still very cost-effective for long-term planning.


    Can assimilate these natives in the years to come, and let them be the people of Beimo with all their hearts. Although this is a bit cruel, it must be done.


    The people from the Ministry of Works were also in place very quickly. Because of the cement, the construction of the border checkpoint ahead was very fast. It can be said that it is the same every day.


    Because of this job, the people on this side of the checkpoint have had a much better life than before, but on the other side of the card, the people are terrified and look at the growing city wall, which is no longer their territory, no longer theirs capital of the country.


    Some people even knelt down and cried. After all, they still have a lot of relatives living there, and they became citizens of two countries.


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support! good night~~~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1478： extra thirty nine

    Chapter 1478 Fanwai Thirty-nine


    Clear the level, because more and more people join, the progress is very fast.


    Nan County lost half of the country, and now it seems that it is impossible to recover.


    This has not only become the heartbreak of Saint Baili Yihong and Xuan Wang Baili Yixuan, but also the heartbreak of the remaining half of the people in Nanjun, because they have many relatives and still stay in their homeland.


    I don¡¯t know what year and month we will meet again in the future, and we will become two countries. Even if we can meet again, there are many things that will remain the same.


    However, it is a foregone conclusion, from the sage to the common people, they are unable to return to the sky, and they can only look at Ka and sigh.


    Jing Rui sees that things are on the right track, and the personnel of the Ministry of Household, Ministry of War and Ministry of Industry are all in place. With them, I believe that it will not take long to stabilize the hearts of the people.


    The people in the household department are very busy. In addition to counting the personnel and registering the household registration, they also sent people to find a place to set up a platform to publicize the history of Beimo¡¯s agricultural development in the past few years.


    In addition, he also gave a comprehensive introduction to the new crops of Beimo, as well as the output. The people who were present were full of enthusiasm, and they all had expectations in their hearts.


    The people in the Ministry of Works are also busy and their feet are not touching the ground, but they are all people transferred from various state capitals.


    Not only did they choose a local site to build a cement factory, but they also found a place to start preparing a glass factory. However, the workers in these factories were all selected from Jiangling and Nansai.


    They can''t trust the local people for the time being. These are all secrets, and they are afraid that someone will leak the formula. After all, this is the industry of the imperial court.


    And the people from the Ministry of War are responsible for maintaining order, and also assist the Yamen to promote the laws of Beimo to the people. Although most of them are similar to those in Nanjun, there are still subtle differences, and they are very busy every day.


    Jing Rui and Yun Yi were relieved to see that everyone was doing their due diligence, and the two of them directly took their picks. What they said was a private interview by micro-service, and a bad thing was just wandering around.


    And he didn''t bring any of his entourage, he left a message to Ye Huaiyi, and he made the decisions on his behalf, so he just slipped away.


    However, the two of them are quite measured. When they traveled in the mountains and waters, they did not forget to understand the situation and recorded everything they encountered.


    And in the process, Yunyi also did not forget to put some species that were not in his own space into the space.


    The two walked all over the mountains and rivers of Luocheng before returning to Luocheng.


    As soon as he came back, he told the officials of the various ministries what he had seen and heard along the way, and wrote them down. He told them the things they needed to deal with next, and ordered them to deal with them as scheduled.


    They were busy here, and the Princess Mansion in Beimo capital also welcomed a team of people. It was Yunyi who sent people back to Beijing to collect supplements and collect various treasures.


    After receiving the news, Princess Mo Wenyun of Mingyue hurriedly came out to greet him. Seeing the things placed in the main hall, her eyes suddenly turned red, and the concubine Qi Shaokun, who came to hear the news, quickly stepped forward and comforted: "What''s the matter? , you are still pregnant with a child, so you can''t be sad."


    Mo Wenyun leaned against Qi Shaokun''s arms: "I miss my father and mother, and I don''t know if they will be able to return to the dynasty?"


    Qi Shaokun thought that this time is not the same as before, just fighting at the border, and if he wins, he can return to the DPRK.


    We must appease the people, and we can only come back when everything is on the right track, so it is unknown whether we can go back to Kyoto this year for Chinese New Year.


    Thinking of this, he told his wife the matter euphemistically, as a precaution in advance, for fear that she would be disappointed and affect her mood.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1479： extra forty

    Chapter 1479 Fanwai Forty


    Qi Shaokun is a careful person, and he really likes Mo Wenyun, so he thinks about her in everything.


    After some enlightenment, Mo Wenyun is finally in a good mood, and she knows the hard work of her father and mother outside. She is not the temperament of a mother-in-law and mother, but because of her pregnancy, she is a lot hypocritical.


    In addition, Qi Shaokun is willing to pet her, coax her, and get used to her, so he has the temperament of a little daughter.


    Soon he watched with joy as the father, the king and the mother sent back letters and gifts, and he never got tired of it.


    Qi Shaokun was happy to see her, and there was a smile on his face.


    Yun Yi is not eccentric. When thinking about her eldest daughter, she did not leave others behind, from the Empress Dowager, the Empress Dowager, to the children, grandsons, and granddaughters, all of them received letters and messages that she sent back to Beijing Gift.


    Even the old lady of the Ai family has fallen.


    This special honor, the Ai family will never show off on purpose, but even if they don''t show it off, outsiders will understand that the Ai family is protected by the royal family and cannot be provoked.


    Fortunately, the family rules of the old lady of the Ai family are quite strict.


    In Yunyi''s words, it''s called: Do things in order, and advance and retreat with degrees.


    Jing Rui and Yun Yi failed to return to Beijing for the Chinese New Year.


    They can''t just attack by force, and don''t care about other things, even Yunyi''s Xinzi can''t leave trouble for his son.


    Therefore, they not only have to capture the city, but also win the hearts and minds of the people, so that the people of these prefectures can recognize their current identity and belong to Beimo both physically and mentally.


    They spent a simple year in Los Angeles, and stayed until all the checkpoints were completed and put into use, and the spring sowing was completed, fulfilling the original promise made by the Ministry of Household to the people, and everything was on the right track.


    Since then, six new cities and thirty-two counties have been added to Beimo¡¯s territory, making it the country with the largest territory on this continent in one fell swoop.


    Of course, it is also the strongest country.


    Nanjun became the smallest country, and no matter how unwilling the royal family was, they could only sigh in the sky.


    Yunyi and Jing Rui also counted the time and wanted to return to Beijing before their daughter was born.


    Everywhere we went, the people all knelt down and shouted, "Long live the emperor, long live the empress."


    Looking at the mental outlook of his people, he couldn''t help feeling proud, and felt that the hard work over the years was worth it.


    When they returned to the capital, the prince led the ministers of civil and military affairs and nobles from the capital to greet them outside the city in person: "Congratulations to the emperor and the queen for their great victory and their triumphant return."


    Looking at the officials and royal family members who were kneeling on the ground, this scene was really spectacular, and I instantly felt proud.


    Later, all the sons and daughters gathered around, complimenting each other and telling their thoughts.


    After returning to the palace, I went to the palace of the Empress Dowager for the first time to greet me. It happened that the Empress Dowager was already waiting there.


    After seeing the ceremony, the Empress Dowager kept pulling Yun Yi to look up and down: "I''ve lost weight, so I can take good care of my body next."


    There is a kind of love that makes your relatives feel that you are thin.


    Yunyi did not refute, she knew that the Empress Dowager really loved them.


    The two chatted about what happened in the capital during this time.


    On the other side, Taishang Huang Mo Yanbin patted his son on the shoulder: "You did a beautiful job. This battle has really shocked those neighboring countries. I dare not say it for a hundred years. At least in 50 years, no neighboring country will dare to provoke."


    The father and son looked at each other and smiled, without saying anything.


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support! good night~~~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1480： extra 41

    Chapter 1480 Fanwai forty-one


    Not long after, the daughters-in-law also came with their little grandchildren.


    Now the eldest grandson of the emperor, Moyi, the eldest granddaughter of the northern emperor, Mo Zilin, just turned one year old, and the two twin grandsons of the Changqing Palace are almost ten months old. Several of the children are real presidents, and they all follow the painting. Come out like.


    As soon as the four children came over, the sage and the queen, the emperor and the empress dowager, grabbed one and held them in their arms, and the prince and princess Changqing could see the kindness on their faces clearly.


    Although they married into the royal family, they were much more comfortable than other sisters in their parents'' family. There was no competition for you, no intrigue, but they were like ordinary people, and there were not so many bad things.


    The married sisters of her parents'' family envy them a lot.


    Moreover, the sage has set a rule that only children at the age of thirty-five can take concubines. Now they are all people with sons.


    However, they are not stupid about this, they didn''t tell outsiders including her family members, it''s good that they are clear in their hearts, maybe it''s because of this, but the relationship between the two sisters is quite good.


    Yunyi hugged her only granddaughter: "Sister Lin, I am grandmother, my name is grandmother."


    Yunyi was just teasing the children, but the one-year-old granddaughter called out vaguely, "Tara (grandmother)."


    Now Yun Yi is so happy that she has forgotten her identity: "Jing Rui, listen, my granddaughter calls me grandmother, she calls me grandmother."


    She didn''t know what was going on, but she burst into tears in an instant, which frightened the two daughters-in-law: "Mother, what''s the matter with you?"


    Only the sage Mo Jingrui and the prince Mo Wenbo understood what was wrong with her. The sage handed the little grandson in his arms to the palace maid beside him, and at the same time he held the little granddaughter in Yun Yi''s arms to the crown prince. He whispered: "It''s alright, we''ll be fine, I''ll always be with you."


    Prince Mo Wenbo also came over: "Queen Mother."


    Yunyi reacted, and was a little embarrassed, and quickly put away her emotions: "It''s okay, I just saw the child was a little emotional, time flies really fast."


    The Empress Dowager laughed: "Time is not forgiving. I, who have great-grandsons, are not excited yet, but you, a grandmother, are excited first."


    Yun Yi has calmed down at this time, and smiled and hugged her granddaughter again: "Yes, what the imperial grandmother said is that you are a high-grandfather, as far as your body is concerned, work hard, let''s strive to hold the little grandson in the future, until At that time, he will have to call you old ancestor."


    The Empress Dowager smiled and waved her hand: "I''m afraid I won''t be able to wait. If it''s really going to happen, I won''t become an old witch."


    King Changqing came over with a smile: "Look at what the great-grandmother said, when it comes time, you are not an old witch, but at most a beautiful old goblin."


    Everyone laughed.


    Having dinner together, the children were very sensible, thinking about the father and mother and the queen, and they left early.


    Originally, Princess Mingyue Mo Wenyun also wanted to go out of the city to meet her, but her belly was terrifyingly big, so Qi Shaokun only persuaded people to talk about it.


    Yun Yi also cared about her daughter. During the pregnancy of the two children, she was by her side anyway. From time to time, she used the ingredients in the space to make some food and sent someone to deliver it. However, when her daughter was pregnant, she was far away from the frontier, and she only made some food during the pregnancy. The letter was sent back to Beijing if I could afford it.


    Although I know that my daughter grew up with food in the snack space, when I was in Kyoto, I would improve them from time to time, but I just remember it.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1481： extra 42

    Chapter 1481 Fanwai forty-two


    The next morning, Yun Yi took the fourth prince and the others to have breakfast together with the Empress Dowager before returning to Changchun Palace.


    After packing up, like a mother of an ordinary common people, she left the palace with all kinds of supplements, preparing to visit her pregnant daughter who was about to give birth to the princess¡¯ house.


    It may also be a mother-daughter connection. Princess Mo Wenyun of Mingyue ordered someone to wait at the gate of the mansion early in the morning. She always felt that the queen mother would go out of the palace to visit her.


    She knew that her father had just returned to Beijing, and there were many affairs in the court, so she might not have time to come, but her mother would definitely think of herself.


    After all, the affairs in the palace today were handed over to the imperial sister-in-law not long after the princess married into the palace. The queen mother must be most concerned about herself.


    No, the palace chariot hadn''t reached the princess'' mansion, and the servants of the princess'' mansion who were waiting at the street corner ran back to the mansion: "Kaiyun reported that the chariot in the palace has arrived at the street entrance."


    Princess Mingyue received the news, her arrogant expression did not fade, and she said to Qi Shaokun who was guarding her: "Look, I''m not wrong, the queen mother didn''t see me yesterday, she must be thinking of me."


    Qi Shaokun dotingly said: "Yes, yes, yes, what you said is right, now the situation is special, we can''t be self-willed, I will help you to sit in a soft sedan at the door, and we will pick you up at the gate of the mansion."


    Princess Mingyue naturally knew her current situation and did not refute, but urged: "Okay, hurry up, I miss my mother."


    Qi Shaokun looked at her anxiously, and helped the person out: "You slow down, our due date is only a few days, you can''t be excited, so as not to be excited, you must come out ahead of time to meet your grandmother."


    The maids and maids who followed behind all laughed, and her consort dared to say anything for the sake of the princess.


    Princess Mingyue also laughed: "I really want to do that. I will feel more at ease when my mother accompanies me to give birth."


    When they arrived at the gate of the mansion, just as Yun Yi got off the carriage, Princess Mingyue''s eyes moistened instantly: "Queen Mother."


    As soon as he was excited, he forgot that he was still pregnant, and wanted to run forward. Qi Shaokun was frightened and grabbed the person tightly: "We can''t be excited, belly, be careful of your belly."


    The actions of the two of them were a bit funny, and they made Yun Yi laugh directly: "You slow down."


    The two came over but did not forget that it was at the gate of the mansion, and said politely, "My son has seen my mother."


    Quickly walked a few steps, supported her daughter, raised her hand and poked her forehead: "They''re all mothers, and they''re still so unstable, if it wasn''t for the concubine, you wouldn''t have to run."


    That''s what he said, but there was no trace of blame in his eyes, but he looked up and down at his daughter dotingly: "It seems that the consort has taken good care of you."


    Princess Mingyue threw herself into her mother''s arms: "Mother, I miss you."


    Yun Yi smiled and joked: "This is going to be a mother, and she is also acting like a baby with her mother."


    Qi Shaokun said with a smile, "Let''s go in and talk."


    Princess Mingyue took her mother''s arm: "Yes, yes, yes, look at me, mother, let''s go first."


    Yunyi patted her daughter''s hand: "Okay."


    After waiting for the group to enter the main hall and take their seats, Yun Yi said: "Come on, the mother will give you a pulse to see if my little grandson or little granddaughter is naughty."


    Princess Mingyue stretched out her hand and said with a smile: "Mother concubine, sister-in-law of the first emperor and sister-in-law of the second emperor, they have all given birth to twins, my belly is not small, I thought it was also twins, but the doctor said no, please help me Next, is it because their medical skills are not good and the diagnosis is wrong."


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support! good night~~~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1482： extra forty-three

    Chapter 1482 Fanwai forty-three


    Yunyi smiled and put her hand on her daughter''s wrist, and then changed another one: "I wrote back and told you so much before, it seems that you didn''t listen."


    Qi Shaokun said nervously when he heard this: "Mother, Wen Yun has always done what you said in your letter."


    Yunyi withdrew her hand: "Then why did she gain so much weight."


    Qi Shaokun explained: "It''s only been over a month, I don''t know if it''s because of the gluttony. Wen Yun''s appetite is very good, and the daily appetite is indeed a bit scary."


    Yunyi frowned slightly: "But have you asked the imperial physician?"


    Qi Shaokun nodded: "When I asked for the pulse last time, the doctor said it was normal. After all, she still has a mouth in her stomach."


    Yunyi asked, "Have you eaten anything special recently?"


    Hearing Yun Yi''s question, the princess and the concubine were both nervous, and they both said in unison: "Mother, is there something wrong with the child in your womb?"


    Yunyi covered her doubts and said with a smile: "What can happen, but you are indeed a single child in your belly, don''t worry, now that the mother is back in Beijing, she will guard her when she is giving birth."


    Princess Mingyue thought so too. Anyway, she was very at ease with her mother.


    Yunyi also hurriedly moved the topic to another place, Mingyue kept asking about this expedition, and Yunyi also talked about it.


    But not long after, Princess Mingyue attached to Yunyi''s ear: "Mother, I want to go out, please wait for your daughter for a while."


    Yun Yi nodded at her: "Okay."


    When Princess Mingyue left, the consort Qi Shaokun asked, "Queen Mother, is there something wrong with the child in Wen Yun''s belly?"


    Yunyi shook her head and said, "There is no problem with the child, it''s just that her belly is too big, and I''m afraid she will have to suffer a little during childbirth."


    Yunyi naturally wouldn''t say those words at this time, and it''s not too late to wait until the baby is born.


    But it was just such a coincidence that Princess Mingyue felt a little uncomfortable in her stomach before she walked to the gate of the main hall. The maid who was by her side quickly supported her: "Princess, what''s wrong with you?"


    Qi Shaokun heard the movement outside and quickly walked out.


    Yunyi also got up and walked out: "I''m afraid it''s not about to give birth."


    As soon as she finished her words, Princess Mingyue''s stomach hurt again: "Mother, she may be giving birth."


    Yunyi hurriedly said to the concubine Qi Shaokun: "Hurry up and take her to the delivery room."


    The delivery room was already ready, Qi Shaokun ran the person up and walked quickly to the backyard.


    Yun Yi took her daughter''s hand: "Don''t be afraid, the queen mother will accompany you."


    Because the fetus is too big, the production process is very thrilling. Fortunately, there is a cloud, so in the end, there is no danger, and the mother and child are safe.


    After feeding his daughter the pills he made to repair his body, he said to his daughter: "Everything is fine, you can sleep at ease, the mother will stay tonight and return to the palace tomorrow."


    If it wasn''t for Princess Mingyue''s martial arts from elementary school, her physique was good, and with Yun Yi by her side, I''m afraid it wouldn''t be so smooth today.


    Princess Mingyue heard this in a daze, and went to sleep with peace of mind. After seeing her daughter falling asleep, she exited the room.


    Qi Shaokun outside was relieved when he learned that the mother and son were safe. After seeing the door of the room open, he hurried over and said, "Mother, Wen Yun is fine."


    Yunyi said softly, "I fell asleep. After you have seen her, come and find me. I have something to ask you."


    Qi Shaokun is a wise man. Hearing this, his heart was lifted up again, and he replied, "Okay."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1483： extra forty-four

    Chapter 1483 Fanwai forty-four


    Actually, he wanted to ask now, but he still suppressed his impulse.


    Entering the room and seeing his sleeping wife and children, his heart softened, and he lowered his head and kissed Princess Mingyue''s face: "It''s hard work, Yuner."


    Although some are reluctant to leave, but also know which is more important.


    Yun Yi saw him come in and motioned him to sit: "Before the princess''s appetite increased, was there any special situation?"


    Qi Shaokun thought about it for a while, then shook his head and said, "No, it''s all according to what your mother said in your letter."


    He suddenly remembered something: "By the way, before that, Wen Yun had accumulated food once, and the Tai Hospital prescribed some stomach-boosting pills, and nothing else."


    Yunyi looked at the concubine Qi Shaokun: "Is there any more pills?"


    Qi Shaokun nodded: "Yes, I''ll take it myself."


    After a while, Qi Shaokun came back with a small porcelain vase: "Mother, here it is."


    Yunyi took it and opened it, sniffed it under his nose, there was nothing wrong with the medicine, it was strange, but the pulse could not deceive anyone.


    was playing with the porcelain bottle in his hand and thinking about something, when he suddenly saw that the color of the porcelain bottle was wrong, and said to the concubine, "Where is the small kitchen?"


    Consort Qi Shaokun was a little stunned: "Mother, what do you want?"


    Yunyi stood up: "You''ll know when you go."


    After ??, he went to the small kitchen in the courtyard and found a small stove for the maids to set the fire on. After the water boiled, Yunyi threw the porcelain bottle directly into it.


    It didn''t take long for the water in the pot to change color.


    Yun Yi took some out with a spoon, and sure enough, just as she had guessed, she pointed her face and said, "This porcelain bottle has been manipulated, if I wasn''t in the capital, Mingyue would be more dangerous if she wanted to give birth to a child. ."


    Yunyi said: "Send someone to investigate in secret, who first appeared in the hands of this porcelain vase."


    The concubine was a little anxious: "Mother, is Wen Yun and the child okay?"


    Yun Yi quickly explained: "They are all right, the color on this vase was added later. Once pregnant women eat this powder by mistake, they will eat more, and it will not harm the fetus and mother, but the fetus is too large. There can be surprises in production.¡±


    The concubine understood. Someone broke his hand and wanted to harm Wen Yun. How could he bear it? He directly invited someone to explain a few words in a low voice.


    Actually, Yun Yi had asked Yun to investigate before, she just wanted to see who was so courageous, so she did this trick.


    Later, the saint who got the news even rushed over. After seeing the little grandson, he did not leave in a hurry, and said to Yun Yi: "I will stay here with you tonight."


    After that, he continued in a cold voice: "No matter who''s doing it, as long as we find out, I will let him be involved in the nine clans."


    These are really bold, if Yun Yi didn''t return to Beijing, wouldn''t her daughter be in trouble.


    After breakfast on the second day, news came, and the person had already recruited. It turned out that the person was an imperial doctor under the sentence of the deputy hospital of the Taiyuan Hospital. When he was very young, he was sent to the home of the deputy court.


    Ji Shuping, the flat wife married to Qian Xiaoxiao''s father, is also a childhood sweetheart who grew up together, because this imperial doctor once saw Princess Mingyue helping Qian Xiaoxiao to ridicule Ji Shuping''s daughter, Qian Jing, the third lady of Qian Shangshu''s residence. Quiet, let him remember hatred in his heart.


    It happened that after Princess Mingyue was pregnant, the imperial hospital sent him and another imperial doctor to take the princess''s pulse. After some ideological struggle, he still found a chance to do it, thinking that the empress who knew medicine was afraid that when Princess Mingyue gave birth If you don''t return to Beijing in time, no one will find out about it.


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support! good night~~~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1484： outside forty-three

    Chapter 1484 Forty-three


    Yunyi opened the mouth and said, "For a childhood sweetheart who is married to a wife, do you need to risk his own life?"


    Sage Shang Mo Jingrui''s eyes became sharp: "I''m afraid it''s more than that."


    said to the person who came, "Continue to check it for me."


    Yunyi suddenly thought of something: "There is only one possibility, that Qian Jingjing is not Qian Mingjiang''s daughter at all, but the daughter of the imperial physician Kong Mingfan."


    Yun Yi''s sharp words shocked the people who came to report: "Reporting to the Empress, we got the news before, that Kong Taiyi and Madam Zhang, oh, Qian Jingjing, the third young lady of the Qian residence, saw you. over.


    According to our investigation, they met three times only in the previous month, and the shop owner remembers it very clearly. "


    What the shopkeeper didn''t say was that he thought they were father and daughter, because the eyes and jaws of the two were very similar, and the shopkeeper had discussed it with his wife, so he remembered it very clearly.


    Now things are clear.


    Sage Mo Jingrui was angry, Baili Yixuan and Baili Yihong murdered their royal descendants, they destroyed the century-old foundation of Nanjun, and made them sinners of Nanjun.


    Even a small imperial doctor dares to plot against his precious daughter, this is contempt for imperial power: "Come here, pass on my will"


    This implication has widened the face. Not only the nine clans of the imperial physician Kong Mingfan were executed, but even the three clans of the vice court of the imperial hospital were also implicated, including Ji Shuping, the wife of Qian Mingjiang, Qian Shangshu''s younger brother, and Ji Shuping. The married Qian Jingjing and her husband''s family were all implicated.


    The Holy Lord did not cut off their heads, but distributed them all to the frontier, and let them distribute them together. This means that someone who understands knows it, and he preaches that it will never be forgiven.


    And once this incident broke out, Qian Mingjiang was a proper green king, even Qian Shangshu and Qian Minghai felt shameless and depressed.


    If it weren''t for Qian Shangshu''s face, I''m afraid that the Qian House would not have thought about it, but even so, the reputation of the Qian House and the Qian clan would be damaged.


    Holy Shang Mo Jingrui doesn''t care about those, whoever dares to hurt his daughter, this is the end.


    As for Qian Minghai, since he knew that his flat wife, whom he had always loved, made him a green king for so many years, he really had no face to face his clan, the government, and even his wife, so much so that he had no face. I was in the company of wine all day long, and I was in a bad mood, so I had a stroke.


    The wiring harness is in, and Princess Mingyue is about to give birth. After some conditioning by Yunyi, the recovery is very good.


    Qian Xiaoxiao knew from the beginning that Princess Mingyue was almost calculated because she helped her, and she was afraid.


    At the full moon banquet, Qi Yuyan, the king of the small county, said with guilt: "Princess, they are all implicated by the courtiers and wives."


    Before she could finish her words, Princess Mingyue ordered someone to pull her up: "Sit down, I can''t blame you for this, it''s because their minds are too arrogant."


    The fate of people is so wonderful, because of this, it has brought their relationship closer.


    *


    Time flies by, and in a blink of an eye, the fourth oldest, Mo Wenqian, has also reached the age to say kisses.


    Yunyi held three banquets in succession in the palace, in order to give them the opportunity to choose the person they liked.


    Several people know that the mother will not ignore their wishes.


    After the banquet, the fourth eldest Mo Wenqian and the second lady Xie Anlan of the governor''s office met the right eyes. The sixth eldest, Xiao Wenjie, had a good impression of Tao Yuxian, the young lady of the Dali Temple Qing Tao''s residence, while the fifth eldest, the little princess, Mo Wenqi. It was a little swaying, or it was Yun Yi, the queen mother, who made the decision and settled on Meng Qifeng, the second son of the minister of the household.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1485： Forty-four

    Chapter 1485 Forty-four


    People are determined, but you have to secretly look at the character, after all, this is the life of the children, no more than ordinary people, but you can''t recruit a messenger to improve the royal family.


    It was not until three months later that the people in Beijing were about to lose their patience, and the imperial decree entered the governor''s office, the Dali temple minister Tao''s house, and the household minister Meng''s house.


    Now the capital is lively again.


    The imperial decree said that after the six rites, the auspicious day will be selected by Qintian to get married.


    As for all the etiquette, the Ministry of Internal Affairs will follow the rules.


    As soon as the imperial decree came out, the palace was also busy. After all, it took time to complete the six rituals.


    Since then, all the prefectures in the capital have also rested their minds, and the young ladies and sons of the various prefectures have begun to see each other more, after all, age varies.


    And Yun Yi and Jing Rui saw that this matter was settled, and began to plan another matter.


    Now that the prince Mo Wenbo can completely control the court, and his means are not inferior to Mo Jingrui, the father and emperor, these unscrupulous parents see that the time is almost, and they want to take the Zen seat.


    Mo Jingrui had communicated with the Supreme Emperor Mo Yanbin ahead of time on this matter. Although Mo Yanbin was a little surprised, he did not object.


    As for the Empress Dowager, she asked Mo Yanbin to think twice at the beginning, but Mo Jingrui''s idea has been decided, and the prince is really good at it. It is quite decent to handle the government at a young age, so he acquiesced.


    And only Mo Wenbo was kept in the dark, because he was used to his father throwing government affairs to him to deal with.


    Mo Jingrui felt that the Crown Prince Mo Wenbai had already handled the affairs of the state, and the fourth prince Mo Wenqian and the sixth prince Xiao Wenjie, after years of experience, also had a certain right to speak in the court.


    In addition, the Evergreen King Cheng Wenye has not only entered the dynasty for many years, but also holds the Cheng family army. Even without their husband and wife in Beijing, as long as their brothers work together, the country in Beimo will be as stable as a rock.


    Time flies, and at the 18th birthday banquet of the fourth prince Mo Wenqian and his three siblings, the sage decreed that the fourth prince Mo Wenqian was named Prince Duan, the sixth prince Xiao Wenjie was Prince Kang, and the little princess Mo Wenqi was Princess Yanyao. .


    And the day before, Qin Tianjian also sent the auspicious wedding day of the princes and princesses to the imperial study, and the imperial edict of marriage was also read out in public.


    After the banquet was over, the three imperial decrees also went to the Governor''s Office, the Dali Temple Minister Tao''s Mansion, and the Minister of Household Meng''s Mansion.


    Next is the wedding of Wang Mowenqian on the 12th of September, the wedding of Prince Xiao Wenjie of Kang on the 26th of the twelfth lunar month, and the wedding of Princess Mo Wenqi of Yanyao on the 19th of the new year.


    Yunyi and Jing Rui saw that their children were all married. While they were relieved, they were also a little sad. Time passed by so quickly.


    After more than half a year of careful teaching, Prince Mo Wenbo has been able to completely stand alone.


    Sage Mo Jingrui, like the Supreme Emperor of the past, issued an imperial decree: abdicate and let the worthy.


    The imperial decree caused a sensation in Kyoto within a few hours. After all, the saint was in his prime, and no one understood why the saint did this.


    But the imperial decree has been issued and major events have been decided, who can change what.


    In this way, at the age of twenty-two, Prince Mo Wenbo was enthroned as a new emperor on September 16.


    Sage Mo Jingrui became the supreme emperor in his prime, and the queen Xiao Yunyi became the queen mother. Others couldn''t understand it, but the husband and wife were going to be the sky high and the birds fly soon, which was quite happy.


    And the Empress Dowager also became the Empress Dowager Taizu, and the Empress Dowager Mo Yanbin was also promoted to become a rare and incomparably noble supreme emperor in the world.


    Finished the update today, thank you for your support! ~~~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1486： Forty-five

    Chapter 1486 Forty-five


    When the new emperor ascended the throne, he did not give amnesty to the world, but issued three imperial decrees in a row.


    Now Beimo is in a prosperous age. The new emperor ascends the throne and celebrates the whole world. The first imperial decree is to reduce or exempt the land tax for one year.


    And this second imperial decree is to open Enke in March next year to select reserve talents for the imperial court.


    The third imperial decree is to open the border trade ports.


    Three imperial decrees, it is indeed a celebration of the whole world.


    The Supreme Emperor is not in the palace for most of the time now, but lives in the royal courtyard not far from Fushou Temple. Every day, he talks with the eminent monks of Fushou Temple about scriptures and Taoism, drinks tea and chats with the common people, and his life is very comfortable.


    The Empress Dowager Taizu is completely quiet in the world of flowers. When she has nothing to do, she will prune the flowers and plants in the garden and the warm pavilion by herself, stay with the flowers, and be in a good mood. Apart from that, she will amuse herself every day. A few great-great-grandsons have lived a beautiful life.


    Jing Rui and Yun Yi attended the New Year''s Day banquet in Beijing. Seeing that the DPRK had also stabilized, they started their own plans.


    Not even a servant, the two simply cleaned up and left Beijing in a low-key manner.


    When the two of them left the city and looked back at the city gate, they did not expect that several sons and daughters were standing at the front of the city. They announced their travel before the annual banquet, just to avoid parting.


    I didn''t expect that the children would wait here early, if they hadn''t turned back to look at the city gate, they wouldn''t have found them.


    Yunyi''s eyes suddenly became wet: "Jing Rui, are we being too selfish?"


    Jing Rui patted her on the shoulder: "No, they have already married and started a business, and one day they will fly alone. Our mission here is completed, and the rest of the time is ours."


    Yunyi listened to Jing Rui''s words, reached out and waved to the children at the city gate, endured the discomfort in her heart, pulled the reins, and Jing Rui left the capital by riding a horse, and began their plan to travel mountains and waters.


    They went all the way to the north, planning to go north first, and revisit the old place in the northern border to see if there will be a miracle.


    Both of them have tender faces and look like newlyweds, but they have also done disguise, mainly because they don''t want to be too eye-catching and cause trouble, and then affect their mood to travel.


    Along the way, they stopped and went. Every time they went to a place with a good view, or asked where there was food, they would go there, and they would take pictures with their mobile phones in the space when no one was paying attention. Some photos to keep.


    This time, when we arrived in the northern border, it was already half a year later. Today¡¯s northern border has undergone a lot of changes, but no matter how it changes, we can still find the shadow of the year.


    Because the Supreme Emperor and the Taishang Emperor both granted amnesty to the world when they ascended the throne, so the military households in the northern Xinjiang did not have many old people they knew back then, and they were all exiled later.


    What they didn''t expect was that they unexpectedly met Sun Yinfeng, an acquaintance who used to be Sun Baihu. After inquiring, they learned that Sun Yanfeng was actually exiled to the northern Xinjiang.


    This made them a little puzzled. After inquiring carefully, they found out that he was exiled to the northern border because he accidentally killed someone because Lu Jian was not flat.


    Yun Yi thought about what happened before, Sun Yinfeng was originally a good official and could have a good future, but his wife was implicated, but afterward, in order to retaliate against Qiao Yuqing, she treated them indiscriminately, and indeed she was unfair to Sun Yinfeng. .


    So I also want to take the opportunity to make up for my regrets, the most important thing is that he has a precious character and is indeed worthy of help.


    They did not come forward, but wrote a letter and asked the Holy Master to send someone to deal with it.


    My dears, this is the chapter for today, good night!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1487： Forty-six

    Chapter 1487 Forty-six


    The yard where they used to live is now inhabited by a hundred households, but the flowers planted by Yunyi before have long since disappeared and have become vegetable gardens.


    The two also went up the hill where they used to gather firewood together, and revisited the old place, feeling a lot in their hearts.


    When they were about to go down the mountain, they unexpectedly met an acquaintance again, but they recognized the man, but the man did not recognize them, and just limped down the mountain carrying a bundle of firewood.


    Yunyi looked at the impersonal Jing Hongxi: "It seems that life is not easy, but he is still very strong, and he is still alive to this day."


    Jing Rui''s eyes were calm: "There is a price to pay for doing wrong. The reason why the emperor didn''t cut off their heads was because it was more painful to live than to die."


    At that time, the Supreme Emperor ascended the throne and granted amnesty to the world, except for the Jing family. At that time, the master of the Jing family vomited blood on the spot.


    He originally thought that after so many years, General Cheng had become King Duan, and the emperor would definitely not let his backyard be empty, and the group of wives and concubines would have forgotten them long ago.


    He was happier than anyone when he heard that the new emperor ascended the throne and granted amnesty to the world, which meant that the Jing family could also return to Beijing, but he did not expect that the person who ascended the throne was Duan Wang Moyanbin.


    But the new emperor still remembered them. In order to please the superiors, the commander ordered people to bring all the Jing family to the guardhouse, declared the imperial decree in front of everyone, and directly humiliated them.


    Mr. Jing''s dream was shattered. As soon as he left the gate of the guardhouse, he vomited blood. He was already old, and since then he was sluggish and never went out again. After three months of boiling, he left.


    Even though the rest of the Jing family didn''t know about what happened back then, they were the beneficiaries. The most important thing was that they were too cruel to Jing Rui. The old man of the Jing family was a shrewd person. When the child finally discovered something, it would be impossible. Seeing his family bully him so much, the Jing family should all be damned.


    Now that the pigs and dogs they have lived are not as good as they are, and they have to continue this way of living from generation to generation, there is also an explanation for the mother who has never met in the original body.


    Yunyi reached out and took Jing Rui''s hand: "Let''s go, since you''re here, why don''t you go and see my concubine sister."


    Jing Rui nodded: "Okay."


    The two went to the market to find a place to eat. It happened that this shop could see several shops of Yunyi, and it seemed that the business was quite good.


    Since Lingyang City, the main city in the Dongling frontier, is no longer the real frontier of Beimo, but since the opening of trade with neighboring countries, there are many more businessmen here, and they like to store their goods here. .


    After the two had eaten, they walked to Lei''s house on horseback. The Lei''s family didn''t like Xiao Yunshan, but because of Yunyi and the Xiao family''s face, they didn''t dare to do anything to her at all.


    In addition, when Xiao Chenrui came to work on an errand before, he also came to Lei''s house on purpose, so he had to tell directly that if Xiao Yunshan was better, they would be good, and if Xiao Yunshan was not good, then they would accompany her.


    and also said that they must be kind to the child born by Xiao Yunshan, but unfortunately, it was not that they did not want to be kind to the child, but his life was too thin, and he became ill before he grew up.


    Although Xiao Yunshan doesn''t like the child, after the child is gone, she may feel that she has no hope at all. She was greatly stimulated and suffered from indirect amnesia. With Xiao Chenrui''s words, not only did he not dare to do anything to Xiao Yunshan, but he also had to take good care of her, for fear that she would make another mistake and let the family go to the funeral.


    There is one more chapter, but it will be late, let¡¯s watch it together tomorrow, good night everyone! ~~~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1488： number forty nine

    Chapter 1488 Fan Forty Nine


    When Yunyi saw Xiao Yunshan, she was sitting on the grinding plate outside her yard watching the children play with eagles and chickens.


    It seems that the Lei family treats her well, at least she is not thin, and she is neatly dressed.


    When they were about to turn around, they heard a woman calling her: "The fourth family is home for dinner, hurry up, don''t let me run again, I don''t do **** all day, and I have to be served. You have to be lazy."


    Xiao Yunshan, who was sitting on the grinding table, was not forgiving: "Who wants to live? Yes, if you have the ability, you can kill me."


    The woman who called people was very angry at her words: "Yes, yes, yes, you are the hero of this family, let''s all live by you, okay, ancestor."


    Xiao Yunshan suddenly turned around and looked at the place where Yun Yi and Jing Rui stood just now, but found nothing.


    patted his head before entering the gate.


    It''s just that Yunyi and Jing Rui hadn''t gone far when they heard Xiao Yunshan shouting from the courtyard: "Where is my meat, why is there no meat in my bowl, you deduct my food, I might as well die."


    When she made such a fuss, she heard someone say: "Eating one less bite can kill you. If you don''t do anything all day, you will know how to eat and eat."


    Then I heard the voice of a woman in Shishan: "Second younger brother and sister, put some pieces of meat in this ancestor''s bowl, it''s really your job, I didn''t touch it at all, and I even caught everyone, I''m really suffocating."


    Xiao Yunshan laughed: "If it wasn''t for you, I would have returned to Beijing long ago. Didn''t you ask for this?"


    Yunyi heard this strong voice: "Let''s go, it seems that she had a wonderful time here."


    The northern border where the two left, passed Lingyangcheng all the way, and now a bridge has been rebuilt on the boundary river between Beiling Country and Beimo, and the ownership of this bridge is Beimo Country.


    The trade with Beiling country is by this river.


    After ?? Yunyi and Jing Rui arrived in Lingyang City, they found an inn and stayed there. They wanted to stay here for a few more days and wanted to observe the results of the opening of trade.


    Although the imperial decree was issued long ago, the time to reach the border was already several months late. In fact, the trading market that I saw now was only built not long ago.


    After they stayed here for a few days, the results they got were still gratifying. The two wrote letters about the situation here, and they also gave some practical suggestions. Only then did they find the inn and show the information they brought when they left the palace. The praetorian guard''s waist card, the letter was quickly sent out.


    After seeing that the matter was done, the two of them crossed the bridge and headed towards Bei Lingguo.


    Since Beimo captured Lingyang City and took the river as its boundary, Donglingguo has never provoked Beimo again. Now Beimo''s local dynamite is the patron saint of the country, and no country dares to provoke it. the power of.


    *


    In the capital, although Mo Wenbo couldn''t see his father, emperor and mother, they gave Beijing a lot of news along the way. Most of them were what they had seen and heard in various places. Let him think about it first, and he will have an answer when the next letter arrives in his hands, but there is less parting love, and more anticipation and fun.


    And every time the letter is sent back, there will be another family letter, which can be read to the younger brother and sister below, but the father and mother are really precious words, each time it is a family letter of two pieces of paper, let the younger brother The sisters are always unfulfilled and complaining.


    It must not be because they were too busy to write letters, but the unscrupulous parents did it on purpose


    Good night~~~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1489： extra fifty

    Chapter 1489 Fanwai Fifty


    Ye Huaiyi returned to the mansion after his busy day, but he didn''t see his pair of children coming out: "Where are the young master and the young lady?"


    The housekeeper hurriedly reported: "In the Lady''s Court, someone from Qian Shangshu''s residence has come."


    Hearing this, he walked quickly to the backyard.


    Since something happened to Mrs. Qian Xiaoxiao''s family, her mother-in-law, Shen Yuzhu, was persuaded to go back to the house by Mrs. Liu Huan''er. Now that her little grandson is six years old, she has thought about the days when her children and grandchildren would be around their knees. No, I agreed to go back to the house.


    However, Shen Yuzhu lost the slightest affection for her husband Qian Mingjiang, and only saw Qian Mingjiang on the day she returned to the house, and never saw him again after that.


    Qian Shangshu and his wife also knew that if Shen Yuzhu was not for the sake of his children and grandchildren, he would not have returned to the house at all. It was Qian Mingjiang''s fault, and it was no wonder that people did not read the love of husband and wife.


    Ye Huaiyi entered the warm pavilion, and Qian Xiaoxiao stood up with a smile: "Husband, you are back."


    Ye Huaiyi took off his cloak as he walked in: "Mother-in-law."


    Shen Yuzhu looked at the snow on his cloak: "Is it snowing again?"


    Ye Huaiyi handed the cape to the maid beside him: "Yes, it''s down again."


    Shen Yuzhu stood up: "Then we won''t stay, to save a while when the snow is heavy and the road is not easy to walk."


    Qian Xiaoxiao pulled her mother Shen Yuzhu: "Mother, why don''t you stay for one night, and it''s not too late to go back to the mansion tomorrow."


    Shen Yuzhu came here because Qian Xiaoxiao was pregnant again. She came to see her daughter. When her daughter was pregnant with those two babies, she was not in the capital.


    Now that he has returned to Beijing, he naturally has to bring back all his previous regrets.


    Ye Huaiyi also smiled and said: "Mother-in-law just listen to Xiaoxiao, stay for a few days, just to be able to accompany her."


    Shen Yuzhu couldn''t stand the persuasion of her daughter and son-in-law, so she stayed.


    Ye Huaiyi didn''t need Qian Xiaoxiao to say anything, but said to the outsider: "Send someone to Qian Shangshu''s house to speak."


    Someone outside the door responded.


    Ye Huaiyi looked at Qian Xiaoxiao: "How is it today, is the child making a fuss?"


    Qian Xiaoxiao naturally knew that he was talking about this in his stomach, smiled and shook his head: "No, he is very good."


    Ye Huaiyi said nothing more because of the presence of his mother-in-law, and smiled at Qian Xiaoxiao: "That''s good."


    sat with you for a while: "Xiaoxiao, you guys talk, I''ll go to the study first, and I''ll come to accompany you to have dinner later."


    Ye Huaiyi said hello to his mother-in-law before leaving.


    Qian Xiaoxiao saw that the two children couldn''t wait, so she instructed the maid beside her: "Take them down to get some snacks, it''s time to practice big characters."


    The maid bowed her knees and said, "Yes, ma''am."


    Watching the two children leave, Shen Yuzhu then took her daughter''s hand: "Xiaoxiao, it''s a blessing for you to marry Huaiyi. He treats you very well, and your mother sees it, you have to be careful."


    Qian Xiaoxiao smiled lightly: "My daughter remembers it."


    Actually, only she knew that she was not the one in Ye Huaiyi''s heart. She once went to the study to bring her ginseng soup, knocked on the door for a long time, but no one answered, so she pushed the door without authorization and walked in.


    As a result, there was no one in the study, and there was a handkerchief on the desk. There was no special mark on the handkerchief, but it could be seen that it was used by women. She almost broke her heart.


    hurriedly fled the place, and later she realized that no matter who the owner of the handkerchief was, no matter what kind of existence she had in Ye Huaiyi''s heart, she was the wife of Ye Huaiyi''s Ming media, and that was enough.


    She is a smart person. She didn''t mention a word in front of Ye Huaiyi, but was more gentle and considerate.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1490： Extra fifty-one

    Chapter 1490 Fifty-one


    A new rice shop was opened in the capital. As soon as the plaque was unveiled, the gong and drum team invited outside the door started beating, just to make it a festive occasion.


    There were onlookers gathered together to gossip: "The head of the owner of this rice shop was caught by the door, and he actually opened it opposite the royal merchant Nie''s rice shop?"


    "That''s right, this Nie family has the support of the Queen Mother. It''s still a little light for anyone to challenge them and close the door in recent years. Many people have lost their money, and some even have their families destroyed."


    "Oh, I don''t know how long this rice shop can last?"


    "Okay, don''t say a word. People will open their doors to do business. If they don''t open, they will be bad for you."


    At this time, someone interjected: "Don''t underestimate this family, that is the former Yue family of today''s sage."


    When everyone heard this, they all came together: "This is not a joke."


    Someone said: "Little brother, what do you know, let the big guy hear it."


    The little brother said proudly: "The owner of this rice shop is Ai. It was originally the Yue family of the Major General of the General''s Mansion, that is, Duan Wang, who was later recognized by the royal family, and the current Sage."


    "This Ai family has the Holy Master and the General''s Mansion as their backers. I''m afraid the Nie family will have to weigh it."


    The businessman next to him heard the conversation of these people, and some people glanced at Nie''s shop in disdain: "Look, there will be a good show to watch in the future."


    "Hopefully the sage and the general''s house can really protect the Ai family, otherwise, with the meanness of the Nie family, I''m afraid it won''t last for a few days."


    These merchants are often bullied by the Nie family on weekdays. Because they have the queen mother as their backing, they dare not speak out. I really hope the Ai family can teach the Nie family a lesson.


    It''s just that the Ai family really lived up to the public''s expectations. After the Nie family asked for something, they fought back fiercely.


    The queen mother is indeed the backer of the Nie family, but the queen mother only gives face to the old lady of the Nie family. After all, she is her cousin. The rest of the juniors have passed the brand many times, but the queen mother will not pay attention to them at all.


    Because of this, Mrs. Nie has the confidence to speak in the mansion.


    The Nie family looks like it will go on like this for a long time, I''m afraid it''s not right.


    Only then did Nie Huiqing, the eldest lady of the Nie family, be sent to Qingcheng to pick up the old lady back to Beijing, and it was only then that Nie Huiqing was given the opportunity to fall in love with Xiao Chenrui at first sight in Qingcheng.


    It''s a pity that after Mrs. Nie returned to Beijing, the situation did not turn around. The business of the Nie family was increasingly divided by several big merchants.


    It was not until the end that everyone understood that the rise of the Ai family was originally the handwriting of the Sage, in order to uproot the Nie family.


    The Ai family completed the tasks assigned by the sage. Instead of being complacent, they were more low-key and honest in doing business. They did not do anything to bully others because they had the support of the sage and the general''s office behind them. The Ai family quickly replaced them. The Nie family became the largest royal merchant in Beimo.


    Mrs. Ai is a righteous person, and her children and grandchildren are filial in her later years. In addition, Yunyi often gives her some self-cultivation pills, and now her body is still strong.


    For the long-term development of the Ai family, and in order not to lose face to the sage and the general''s residence, Mrs. Ai added a few more rules to the original family rules, and the family education was quite strict.


    No matter who it is, as long as it violates the family rules, it doesn''t matter whoever intercedes, it must be done according to the family rules.


    When the maid came in, Mrs. Ai was leaning on the rocking chair and almost fell asleep. She opened her eyes when she heard a movement.


    The little girl stepped forward: "Old Madam, someone has come from the palace."


    Mrs. Ai smiled and said, "I''m all old bones, so I don''t have to keep worrying about it."


    The little girl stepped forward and helped the old lady to sit up and said with a smile: "When the Supreme Emperor and the Supreme Emperor were in power, as long as there was a tribute to the strange things and food, they would order someone to send a copy to our house immediately. Now the saint is still like this, the old lady is very lucky."


    When Mrs. Ai heard this, the smile on her face came out: "Yeah, I have raised a good daughter in my life, and it''s all because of her, it would be great if my Xinyi was still there. "


    The little girl saw that the old lady was smiling and her eyes were red, and she knelt down in fright: "Old lady, it''s a slave, **** it, it reminds you of sad things."


    Mrs. Ai stretched out her hand and pulled the person up: "What''s your fault, when people get old, they always think of the people and things from the past."


    She misses her Xinyi.


    Good night~~~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1491： Fifty-two

    Chapter 1491 Fanwai Fifty-two


    The Lu family, a maid walked in quickly: "Madam, the master has returned to the manor."


    Ren Wenyue stood up with a smile on her face: "Go, greet the master at the front yard."


    That maid quickly supported the person: "Madam, please slow down and be careful of the little master in your stomach."


    Ren Wenyue smiled and touched her belly: "It''s okay, your little master is all right."


    Before she left the room, Lu Chengfeng strode in: "Yue''er, are you still feeling uncomfortable today?"


    Ren Wenyue wanted to reach out to help him untie the cape, but Lu Chengfeng held his hand: "You are heavy now, I''ll do these things myself, and stretch them carefully."


    Ren Wenyue said coquettishly: "How can you say it is so serious, when I gave birth to a good child, I never saw you so nervous."


    Lu Chengfeng smiled and pulled the man to the side of the bed and sat down: "How old were you when you gave birth to a good son, and how old are you now, the doctor said that this embryo is not very stable, so you should take good care of it, but you can''t be careless."


    Ren Wenyue smiled and looked at her stomach: "It''s been three months, it should be fine."


    Lu Chengfeng said solemnly: "No, this is not to be taken lightly, you have to listen to the doctor."


    Ren Wenyue had no choice but to promise: "Okay, okay, can''t I listen to you?"


    Lu Chengfeng listened, and then stretched his eyebrows: "Where''s Lianger?"


    Ren Wenyue sighed: "Mother sent someone to take her to her courtyard."


    Lu Chengfeng raised his hand and rubbed his wife''s head: "Is it really hard for you?"


    Ren Wenyue shook her head and said, "It''s nothing to be with you."


    She married Lv Chengfeng, who was married for the first time, for the second time. Although she had the support of her parents, her mother-in-law did not look down on her in her heart.


    She originally wanted to compare her heart to her heart, but after so many years, her mother-in-law really didn''t feel warm, and she didn''t plan to please her any more. Anyway, Lu Chengfeng would just stand on his side.


    As for the son, anyway, the mother-in-law will not treat him badly, and he has nothing to worry about. Besides, the son is smart, so he will not listen to the mother-in-law and alienate his own mother.


    L¨¹ Chengfeng looked at Ren Wenyue, and for some reason, he asked, "Will Yueer regret marrying me?"


    Ren Wenyue raised her hand and touched his face: "No, even though I will be troubled sometimes, but every family has a scripture that is difficult to read, not to mention that I am not worthy of you in the first place."


    Lu Chengfeng wanted to slap himself, and quickly pulled the person into his arms: "Yue''er, don''t mention these three words, you are fine."


    He naturally knew the meaning of his wife''s words, but that was his mother. No matter how unhappy he was, he could not cut off the relationship with his mother for his wife''s sake. What''s more, after his father was gone, his mother was actually suffering.


    Before, I was with the wrong master, and my future was ruined. If it wasn''t for my father-in-law''s help, I''m afraid that I still have nothing to do. I will remember this kindness for a lifetime.


    As for my heart, I had already put it away when I decided to marry Wen Yue. If I missed it, I missed it, and life has to look forward.


    Now Wen Yue gave birth to his children and accompanied him through so many springs, summers, autumns and winters. She is now everything to him.


    The two of them were talking to each other when they heard someone running in from the courtyard: "Father, mother, the son is back."


    Ren Wenyue heard the cry and quickly pushed Lu Chengfeng away: "Liang Er, why didn''t you spend more time with your grandmother?"


    Cunning flashed in Lu Yuliang''s eyes: "Liang''er was worried about his mother, so he said that he wanted to come back to accompany his younger brother and sister in his mother''s belly. Grandmother told her son to come back."


    The husband and wife looked at each other, then looked at their son together, and the whole family laughed.


    Good night~~~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1492： extra fifty-three

    Chapter 1492 Fifty-three


    Jing''an looked at the snowy sky, thinking of her daughter who was still having a fever in the house, a burst of sadness came from her heart.


    She and her daughter have lived in this small mountain village for many years.


    Ever since they were banished, I thought that there was that small courtyard, the money that my daughter brought back, and the maid Aolan who came back with her daughter, so there is nothing wrong with living like this.


    But those who were bullied by her in the past wanted to bully her, and secretly sent people to harass them just to see their jokes.


    As a last resort, they returned to her hometown with Oran.


    After ?? arrived at the place, he learned that Oran''s family was gone, leaving only a dilapidated house.


    They finally landed in that dilapidated house.


    Olan is good and has been with them all the time. Unfortunately, a few years ago, Oran went into the mountain to dig wild vegetables, fell off the mountain and lost his life.


    Since then, only their mother and daughter have been left to accompany them.


    It''s not that she never thought about finding another family for her daughter, but those people just took a fancy to the little money left in their hands. The daughter is injured and can''t give birth anymore. This thing is passed on from person to person for some reason. Everything is known.


    Since then, the people who came to propose marriage were all disabled or widower, which greatly stimulated the daughter, and her temperament became eccentric.


    Fortunately, the people in the village are relatively simple, and the people in the village are honest people, and there are no second-rate people in the village, so they were able to survive here.


    A few days ago, my daughter fell ill from a cold, but after taking a few medicines, it didn''t help. The doctor said that he couldn''t do anything, and he was really desperate.


    Looking at the flying snow in the sky, the past is presented scene by scene.


    It was snowing like this when she first met Cheng Yanbin, oh no, it was Mo Yanbin.


    She remembered it very clearly. It was also snowing heavily that day. She followed her mother and concubine to the imperial study to deliver soup to her father. When she left, she ran into Mo Yanbin who came from the snow.


    At that time, they were all fourteen or fifteen years old. Because they lost their minds, they almost fell. Just when he felt that he was going to make a fool of himself, he directly pushed the maid on the side behind him with his internal strength, and he also avoided it. An embarrassment to himself.


    Since then, he has entered his heart, but "the goddess has a heart, and the king has no intentions", no matter how hard he tries, he can''t get into his eyes, and he doesn''t even give face to his father, so he refuses directly.


    But later, he married the daughter of a merchant, how could this make her not angry or jealous.


    After he lost his life to Lou Yuming, he was like a madman, and that''s how he got his plans.


    Hatred blinded his eyes and made himself unscrupulous.


    But in the end, he harmed himself. If he hadn''t wanted to kill himself and provoke the general''s mansion, even if his identity was exposed, the royal brother would have given him some dignity. Even though his aunt had paved the way for him, he had to do it on his own. seek death.


    Looking at the snow that is getting bigger and bigger, thinking of what the doctor said, my heart is endless despair.


    I suddenly thought of Lou Yuming, the man who came and lingered when he called him, the man who put himself in his heart. In those years, he did everything he could do for himself.


    Later, there was suddenly no news, and I was afraid that it was because of myself that I was punished.


    Looking at the snow flying all over the sky, I couldn''t help but burst into tears. It turned out that that person had already entered my heart unknowingly, but it was a pity that it was too late.


    The next day, before it was bright, I heard a commotion in the village: "The water is gone."


    The people in the village were still a little confused. How could the water escape in this heavy snow day? By the time they arrived, the house had burned down and nothing was left.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1493： end

    Chapter 1493 Ends


    When Yunyi and Jingrui were traveling around the neighboring countries, they received news of a severe drought in Beimo. When the food was in need of irrigation, there was a shortage of water.


    The two were also a little worried when they heard the news, so the two discussed to return to Beimo immediately.


    But after the two discussed it, they decided to buy food in large quantities in a neighboring country.


    In this way, the two of them hurry along the road and buy food at the same time, and did not stop until they entered the territory of Beimo.


    Along the way, they found that the drought was spreading. In fact, it was not only in Beimo, but also in other countries, but Beimo was the most serious.


    Fortunately, they took measures. The food stored in the space before, plus the purchases along the way, will definitely help Beimo to tide over the difficulties.


    As they walked along the way, they realized that their son attached great importance to this, especially the granary replacement system was stipulated, that is to say, the tax grain collected by the court must be replaced with new grain for at most two years, and a joint responsibility system was also introduced. .


    Therefore, the food reserves of the prefectures should be able to support this year. The couple who learned about the situation are not in a hurry to hurry. The situation along the way will be passed down to the capital by flying pigeons every day.


    I just didn''t expect that the drought didn''t start until after the autumn. This year, there were no harvests in the north. After a few rains in the south, they hurriedly organized people to re-broadcast.


    Xiao Yiping soon received Yunyi''s order to take the lead in making porridge in batches. After that, those merchants and big households also joined in.


    With the timely distribution of disaster relief food from the imperial court, there was finally no large-scale famine.


    Yunyi and Jing Rui did not return to Beijing, but went to the capitals of the most severely drought-affected states to check on the disaster, and incidentally assessed local officials.


    In the beginning, all the grain reserves in the capital were transferred out, and the ministers were worried all day, not knowing what the sage thought, they even emptied the imperial granaries around the capital.


    But the sage is well-informed, so that everyone should be at ease.


    When ??Yunyi and Jing Rui came back, they directly checked out several places where King Yu kept food, and released all the food in the space. When things were done, they returned to Beijing together.


    Meet again, the current prince, their eldest grandson Mo Yibei has grown into a handsome young man.


    And in the spring of the second year after they returned to Beijing, Empress Dowager Taizu smiled and closed her eyes when she learned that the weather in various places was good and the spring sowing had been completed. She really lived a long life.


    The second year after sending off the Taizu Empress Dowager, the Supreme Emperor also died because of an old illness.


    And then Yunyi and Jing Rui lived in the Royal Zhuangzi not far from the capital. They stayed with each other until they were white-haired. The two went to the fields together, hunted together, and fished together, and they lived a comfortable life together.


    Several sons and daughters, including Sheng Shang Mo Wenbo, will also bring their sons and daughters to visit and stay there from time to time.


    On this day, Yunyi leaned on Jing Rui''s shoulder to watch the sunset together, but Jing Rui suddenly said, "Yi''er, do you know if there is an afterlife?"


    After ?? finished speaking, he held Yun Yi''s hand tightly: "If there is an afterlife, I want to accompany you back to your original world."


    Yun Yijiao smiled and joked: "Okay, the love of three lives and three lives, let''s see you."


    When she finished speaking, both of them had expectations in their hearts. Now that the Beimo country is rich and powerful, they are very relieved.


    That night, a strange light hit them, Yunyi in the dream heard someone ask her in the void, "Would you like to exchange the chance that you carry with you for the love of the next life?"


    Yun Yi couldn''t see the person in the void, but he could clearly see the person walking towards him. The two smiled at each other and said at the same time, "I do"


    ¡¾Finish¡¿


    At the end of this article, thank you little cuties for your company and support all the way, alright! ~~~ good night


    (end of this chapter)